A Better Life Not Remembered
Part 1
I squeezed through the small opening while trying not to think about the hundreds of tons of Earth and rock pressing down from above my head just waiting for the slightest weakness in the geologic structure to collapse the void I was in. My sweat mixed with fine dust particles that I stirred up into the air turning into a thin layer of plaster-like material on my face and body. I could feel the grit between my teeth. My body ached from numerous bruises and scrapes as I pushed further towards the cavern I knew existed beyond. This was the stuff that I enjoyed, not the ten months a year that I sat in a dingy university office documenting the finds of the previous year.
When I went into the field of archaeology I pictured myself as a modern day Indiana Jones finding treasure around every corner, fighting off the enemies, running through trap infested ruins, and saving the girl. I admit I was more than a little naive about my chosen profession. Even though it wasn't all that I expected it to be, I forged ahead as the lure of what I might find was like an irresistible drug. Had my life turned out like I thought? Not in the slightest. After receiving my doctorate in geological science and archaeology I took a position on the faculty of a university in southern Texas. I eventually became a tenured professor and spent most of my days in research and teaching. Once a year I'd get to take excursions like the one I was currently on, spelunking through the depths of a Saharan cavern.
Over the years I was surprised at the level of politics within the university system. Grants were the lifeblood of the university and if you weren't bringing in grants, you were relegated to the fringes and often left to retire in obscurity. I wasn't a good grant person as attested to by my dark basement office. My integrity simply wouldn't allow me to falsify results to make the grant giver happy. To me science was science as was the scientific methods I used to produce results. If those results contradicted what everyone else wanted, then I didn't care. I valued honesty, truth, and loyalty even if those values went against the popular trends of the time. Sometimes I felt I'd made poor decisions and that my life could've been so much more significant.
At fifty-five years of age I was getting to the point where my students and fellow professors began calling me 'fossil'. My antiquated ways and strong moral beliefs caused them all to joke about me that I’d been found in some ice cave, thawed out, and continued my study of the world as if I was still hunting woolly mammoths. Perhaps I was just old-fashioned, but it was my old-fashioned beliefs that made me who I was.
Early in my life I found that working out and staying physically fit were good ways to eliminate the build-up of stress in my life. I might be a graying fifty-five year old man, but I was as fit as the twenty year old students I taught. My love for fitness had led me into a lifelong study of fighting techniques. My favorites involved medieval weaponry. For some reason fighting with swords and daggers resonated deeply within me. I focused on dual handed techniques, learning to fight well with either hand. Even though sword fighting was my preferred style that required skill and ability to win a fight rather than having a gun and blindly shooting from a distance, I was also an experienced marksman with handguns and rifles. I attributed that to my time living in Texas.
As far as my relationships went, I'd never married. I'd come close several times but I got cold feet at the last moment. It wasn't that I didn’t care for these women but that something in my heart kept me from making a commitment. The world would laugh at me if they knew I was still a virgin so late in life. Every time I got close I pulled away as if I knew there was someone I had to wait for. I hoped that someday I'd still meet my soul mate, although at this rate I'd be eighty-six when I finally met her and we'd be too old to make love anyways.
As I continued to crawl through the underground tunnel, I recalled my last date three months ago. I'd sat across from an attractive golden haired, blue-eyed woman. She was witty and charming and had a great sense of humor. For some reason I'd always been drawn to such women. Unfortunately, from the moment I laid eyes on her our relationship that hadn't even started yet was doomed. I didn't let our date go too far as I knew something was wrong with me and I wouldn't open my heart enough to get to know her. She wasn't my soul mate after all.
I sighed as I continued to push through the exceptionally narrow tunnel of rock. Pondering how I got here or my relationship failures was doing nothing to help me get into the larger chamber. I'd been coming to this area of southern Tunisia for the past five years. Using ground-penetrating radar I'd discovered a series of large chambers around one hundred feet below the surface. One chamber reflected what appeared to be a man-made object of some size. This area had been at the edge of an inland sea and several surface ruins indicated ties to ancient Egyptian society. I was looking for the mythical Hall of Records as the writings purported to be contained within it could prove to be an invaluable treasure to the world. Ever since I first heard about the Hall as a child I was drawn to the name and mystery. Why Tunisia and not Egypt where it was supposed to be located? My theory was that the Egyptians were smarter than most historians give them credit for. Much like modern day disaster recovery solutions, the Egyptians distributed their wealth and knowledge across vast areas. I'd stumbled upon surface ruins several years ago and found various references to people of extreme intelligence and beauty that had been located nearby. Historically, people described like this were the keepers of knowledge and wisdom and would have access to such a library like the Hall of Records.
It might have been a bit of a stretch of the imagination, but my radar maps were enough to persuade people to fund my trip here. A rope around my waist tugged twice. "I can't get through professor. You should return if you can and we'll try to find another entrance."
There was no place for me to turn around until I entered the chamber. "I've got to continue to the chamber before I can turn around anyways. I'll let you know what I find."
The rock tunnel was very tight and my students that came with me were inexperienced cavers. I didn't blame them for not attempting the tunnel as it was a long and technical challenge. I pressed onward and all but fell onto the cavern floor much like a blob of toothpaste being squeezed from a tube. The chamber was large and it was natural. The limestone walls showed no signs of human activity. My headlamp only lit portions of the cavern. I yelled back through the tunnel. "Give me about fifteen minutes. I'm taking off the lead rope so I can explore the cavern more."
I pulled a second lamp from a pack I'd dragged behind me. The extra light helped a great deal as I walked deeper into the depths. The floor of the cavern was quite smooth with the exception of scattered rocks that had fallen from the cavern ceiling over the years. No water had seen this place in many years, which wasn't surprising since the desert above might not see rain for years at a time. My light glinted off something reflective to my right so I turned and headed in that direction. I stopped dead in my tracks when I saw what appeared to be a large metallic building. I pulled out my camera and flashed a picture hoping the flash would expose more of the edges. The picture showed a vast object, extending hundreds of feet in all directions.
I moved closer and placed my hand on the metal exterior. I noted there were no rivets or seams that I could see. The metal was cool to the touch even though the air temperature in the chamber itself must have been close to ninety degrees. I moved down the side of the structure until I found a slight depression. I traced the edges and it appeared to be a door with no handle. I pounded on the door with my fist to hear if the structure was hollow or not, but I heard nothing except the echoes within the cavern. I needed additional light and to get more people down here. I turned to head back to the team when I felt a deep vibration within the ground. The ground began to shake and rocks started falling from the ceiling. As soon as it had begun it was over. I decided I'd better get out of there until a safer entrance could be dug.
I found the end of my rope and flashed my light to the tunnel entrance. The tunnel was gone. The little earthquake had collapsed the tunnel. I was trapped with no ability to communicate with the team. The tunnel had been over fifty feet in length. If it collapsed the entire way, I was dead. Getting the necessary people and resources to the site would take days if not weeks. I'd be gone in twenty four hours. I had some water and a little food, but that's all I had. I sat down on the cavern floor and turned off my flashlight and my headlamp. I needed to conserve what I had, even though the reality was that I wouldn't make it.
A thought came to me that I should at least see if there might be another way out. I'd leave a note at the end of the rope just in case someone got through to try and find me. I went to turn on my headlamp when a sliver of light appeared deep inside the cavern. In the utter darkness of the cavern, the light was blinding at first. I stood and walked towards the light. The structure door had opened! I pressed my hand against the metal door and pushed slowly, letting my eyes adjust to the brilliance of the light coming from within. I looked inside. This was no ancient Earthly structure. This was something alien. I stepped inside. The ceilings glowed and bathed the interior in a warm consistent light.
The structure reminded me of a recurring nightmare I had throughout my life. In my dream I was in a strange building with glowing ceilings much like this one. I was me, but it wasn't me. Suddenly I would feel this immense pain radiating from my chest. I'd look down to see the end of a sword protruding and covered in blood. That's when I'd wake up. This building reminded me so much of that dream.
I looked around the structure. A table and chairs of metal were positioned off to my left. A hallway moving deeper into the structure was to my right. Everything about the structure spoke of highly advanced technology, but it also looked to be designed for humans. The chairs were normal height as was the table. I turned to look back at the door, but it was gone. It had closed behind me without a sound and I couldn’t find anything that would open the door again. Was this an Indiana Jones temple filled with traps? The image of a giant stone ball rolling towards me as I ran through the structure's hallway caused me to chuckle. A little laughter helped to ease thoughts around my current situation.
As there wasn't much else for me to do I walked down the hallway to the right. I ran my fingers along the walls and marveled at the symmetry and simplicity of design. The hallway ended in a large spherical room. A chair, resembling something you might see in a dentist's office rested in the center. There was nothing else to be seen. To my left was another room. I went there and was stunned to see the remains of a human body lying on what looked like a bed. The body was fairly well preserved and still had long flowing clothing draped over it. It appeared to have been a human female. I carefully moved some of the clothing aside to see an elaborate and intricate design of decaying straps of metal, jewels, and a harness. I could almost picture what she could have looked like. The outer garment was more like a robe whereas the garments against her skin seemed perfectly molded to her body, showing enough skin to be tantalizing yet covering over her breasts and hip area. She would've been beautiful.
Her head still had dark black hair that must have been lush and long when she was alive. On her hip and attached to her harness was a stunning jeweled dagger. Long enough to be considered a small sword, but definitely designed for more than just looks. I carefully and slowly looked over her body. Below her left breast was what appeared to be an exit wound. Assuming she was human, this was likely the cause of death. Stabbed or shot from behind. I could be looking at a murder victim. I remembered my dream once again. The glowing ceilings, being stabbed through the chest from behind. I was starting to get creeped out by all of this.
I continued to look over her body. A beautiful and intricately carved ring rested on her left hand. It captivated and called to me. I pulled at it gently to get a better look. The ring appeared fused to her finger, but as I was examining it more closely, the metal warmed and the stones of the ring glowed. I watched as the ring began to slowly dissolve away. I was shocked as an archaeologist to have disturbed something of such historical importance only to wind up destroying it.
I stared at the corpse of the woman and backed away, not wanting to touch anything else for fear of damaging more when my wedding ring finger on my left hand started to burn. I brought my hand in front of my eyes and watched as the ring from the corpse began to materialize on my finger. My finger burned until the ring was completed and then it fused fast to my finger. I tried to pull it off but it wouldn't budge. It was stuck to the point it was more a part of me than not.
Frightened, I backed further away from the bed and almost tripped over my pack that I'd placed on the floor behind me. As I tried to regain my balance my hand went out to support myself and it touched the wall. A light glow from the ring was followed by a portion of the wall disappearing. The ring had activated and opened a hidden recess. Inside was a replica of the outfit the woman had worn, down to the last detail, except this clothing appeared to be all new. I went back to the bed and stared down at the female corpse. How long had she been there? There was something familiar about all of this and about her. I reverently reached out to touch her hair, my mind numb to all that I'd seen. The ring, my ring now until I could figure out a way to get rid of it, glowed again. The body and belongings of the woman began to dissolve away. I gasped at my complete foolishness and stupidity for destroying what might have been the most important discovery of all humankind. In mere moments, the bed was pristine with no hint the woman had ever existed.
Overwhelmed and suddenly very tired, I felt drawn to the bed. It looked so comfortable. My eyes began to close heavily. Just a little sleep. That's all I needed. I lay myself down on the bed and within moments I was fast asleep.
Part 2
When I woke, I'd no idea how much time had passed. I felt completely refreshed. I then remembered the collapse of the tunnel and the strange alien structure. I opened my eyes to a gray darkness, but soon more and more light appeared. I realized I was still inside the room and it hadn't been a dream. I sat up and immediately felt that my body wasn't right. Weight had shifted on my chest and I looked down to see a pair of breasts. I looked beyond them to my long smooth legs and flat stomach. I jumped off the bed as if it was a hot flame only to land with my now long lustrous black hair falling across my face. I stood up and brushed the hair from my eyes. I looked myself over in complete disbelief.
In an effort to establish some continuity with reality, I looked around the room. My pack was on the floor where I'd left it, but nothing else remained of me or the clothing I'd been wearing. At least with the pack still there I knew I really had been here before as me. I brought my hands to my face. They looked so delicate. The ring was still there, now appearing to fit my now smaller finger perfectly. I remembered the recess in the wall when my ring came in contact with it. How many other things were there like that? I ran my hand along the wall. Several recesses opened and one wall segment became a mirror. I stared at myself in the mirror. I was beautiful. Amazingly so. My rich, dark black hair flowed down to the small of my back. Bright blue eyes, more brilliant than any I'd ever seen blinked back at me. My lips were full. I'd been a fitness buff my entire life and I knew what a fit woman looked like. This body was exquisitely formed with toned muscles and almost no fat. I had a perfect hourglass figure. I raised my hands to my breasts, my smaller hands unable to hold them. They were full, supple, and incredibly sensitive. My legs were long and lean. My new womanhood was smooth and hairless.
My hand drifted lower but I stopped when a searing pain tore through my chest. I dropped to my knees, my hands clutching at my chest. I could see nothing yet the pain was beyond comprehension. My eyes swam with images and my head burned with a feverish pain. I held onto my head and collapsed onto the floor. I shook violently until after a few minutes the pain began to subside.
"Guardian."
My eyes went wide when I heard the voice. I was frightened and feeling very vulnerable.
"You must get up and get dressed, Guardian."
I shook my head and looked around the room. "Who are you? Where are you?"
"I am the Keeper. I reside within the building at the moment."
"What happened to me? I've got all these strange memory fragments in my head."
"All in good time, Guardian. Get up and get dressed. You must always be ready."
I was dazed and perplexed. "Ready for what?"
"To protect yourself first, and the universe second."
I glanced over at the wall where a copy of the female corpse's clothing rested. I stood and ran my fingers over the items and material. "You want me to wear this?"
"That's a female Guardian's clothing. You're a female Guardian. There's no other clothing in case you're wondering."
"Why do you keep calling me Guardian?"
"Get dressed first. I'll not respond more until you're fully dressed."
"What about my team?" Nothing. Of all the situations I could be in; I'd been transformed into a woman, locked in some alien structure, buried a hundred feet beneath the desert, and I get stuck with a sassy computer that has an attitude.
I looked back over the clothing, belts, harnesses, and the long dagger. I sighed and began putting them on. If the computer had answers for me and wouldn't tell me anything until I was dressed, then I'd get dressed. I fumbled with the belts and clothing, having never had breasts to contend with I now had a new respect for women. I looked back at the mirror and the effect of the clothing on this female body was enough to make a man weep. Every curve was enhanced. It was revealing, yet also presented an authoritative look. The robe was more like a fine silk dress that could be wrapped around my body. It felt warm yet also seemed to breathe well. Perhaps an alien version of Gortex? I also found a pair of shoes that I strapped to my feet.
I stood and look around the room again expecting to see come male holographic image that I'd speak to. Unfortunately there was nothing but blank walls. It felt awkward trying to speak to a building. "I'm dressed. Now will you answer my questions?"
"Yes, Guardian."
"What happened to me?"
"Before or recently?"
"That's a confusing response. I came in as a man, I touched the dead woman's ring, I fell asleep, and woke up as a woman."
"You seem to have the facts accurate."
"But that doesn't tell me what happened. How did I become like this?"
"When you first touched the shell of the structure from the outside, the essence of who you are was sensed. The structure responded by allowing you to enter and eliminating the possibility of anyone else coming to find you. Only Guardians may enter this structure. The ring is the mechanism that controls the structure and submits the denizens of the Universe to your authority. When you touched your ring, it transferred to you and you were placed in a prolonged stasis for the transformation into yourself to be completed."
I looked around the room even more confused. "You said prolonged stasis. How long is prolonged stasis?"
"Approximately five Earth months."
"I've been asleep for five months?"
"Not asleep, in prolonged stasis."
"What's happened to my team in all that time?"
"The structure has safety mechanisms to avoid contact with the people of Earth. They attempted to access the cavern for several months, but every avenue was blocked by the structure. They gave up and left believing the caverns too dangerous to continue the search."
"They think I'm dead."
"Dead is a relative term. In a way, you never truly existed in the body you believed you had."
"Why do you have to make your answers so difficult to understand?"
"My answers are perfectly logical. If your mind is incapable of understanding that's not my concern."
"You said it was my ring and the stasis transformed me into myself. You're saying the ring always belonged to me and that I was always this Guardian you're speaking of?"
"Yes, that's what I said." If I wasn't mistaken I almost felt like the computer sighed. "You've always been the Guardian. For the past one thousand nine hundred and thirty-six years, you've been waiting to be restored. You spirit actively sought this place and the ring."
"I'm fifty-five years old, how can I have waited so long?"
"When a Guardian dies, which almost never happens, the spirit of that Guardian selects a person that would allow for the possibility of restoration. That person was you."
"If I'm supposed to be this Guardian, why don’t I remember?"
"You will. You've already begun the process. The memories you've been seeing are memories of your pre-existence."
"What happened to the woman that was here? It appeared as if she'd been stabbed in the back."
"You mean what happened to you one thousand nine hundred and thirty-six years ago. Yes, another Guardian stabbed you in the back."
"Why?"
"You'd have to ask them that."
"What do I do now?"
"You're a Guardian. You can do what you want."
"What does a Guardian protect?"
"Guardians protect the universe from malevolent entities, most notably, the Reckoners."
"You're saying I'm supposed to protect the universe from bad guys?"
"Why did I get sent to Earth of all places? Bad guys... Yes, you're protecting the universe from bad guys. I'll try to keep my communications simpler with fewer syllables and speak slower for you."
"You're pretty annoying for a computer."
"Please... I'm not a slow pondering disgusting computer, I'm a sentient intelligence."
"When will I remember more?"
"Forty-two. The answer is forty-two."
"Forty-two what?"
"Don't you pay attention to popular Earth culture? According to the fiction story, Hitchhiker's Guide to the Galaxy, forty-two is the answer to everything, or, it can be the answer to a stupid question which yours was. How am I to know when you'll regain all your memories? It could be in the next nine minutes or over the next nine months. The average time is roughly three days."
I looked at myself in the mirror again. There was something natural and comfortable about this body to me. Most of my life I dreamt I was female. I'd thought perhaps that's why I had such a hard time in relationships. I'd never been interested in men and wasn't gay. If what the 'keeper' said was true, then this was my natural state.
"What's my name?"
"You're name is Ayala."
"Ayala... Ayala..." Flickers of memories came to my mind as I spoke my name. Scenes, battles, and pain. Intense pain as I recalled the point of a blade passing through my body. A kiss from a woman. A name, 'Kira'.
"Who's Kira?"
"She's a Guardian and your partner."
"My partner? As in we work together?"
"Your mated partner. And yes, you also work together."
"I'm married?"
Another computer sigh. "Marriage is an Earth contract. You have a mated partner, a permanent covenant."
"How long have we been partnered?"
"Approximately ten thousand Earth years."
"Ten thousand years! How old am I? Why was I here on Earth?"
"You are young. Approximately eleven thousands four hundred Earth years old. Earth was the scene of an intense battle. Malevolent entities, the Reckoners... bad guys... were attempting to enslave Earth's human population in order to secure resources. You came here to stop that from happening."
"Where's Kira?"
"I don't have that information. I'd recommend you travel to the Hall of Records. From there you should be able to find her."
"As in the Hall of Records from Earth's mythology?"
"Earth never had a Hall of Records, but it's possible legends of the Hall persisted from your prior interactions with the local population."
"I've always had a desire to find the Hall of Records and now you're telling me that I might have been the person to introduce the knowledge of the Hall of Records to Earth? How do I get to the Hall of Records?"
"Yes, very likely. To get to the Hall of records, you use the teleportation system."
"The chair at the end of the hall. Is that a teleporter?"
"I can't tell you how nice it'll be when you get your full memories back. Yes, the chair is the teleporter. I don't recommend you travel anywhere until your memories are more intact. You're in danger."
"Why am I in danger?"
"You're a Guardian. You fight against bad guys. You were killed by another Guardian. I suspect you'll be in danger until you can figure out who killed you. Did you notice how I adjusted to your thinking patterns and used the term 'bad guys'? A computer wouldn’t be able to do that."
"Why is it you don’t know who killed me?"
"I was disabled at the time and my sensor logs removed."
"So I'm not the only one with memory problems then."
I pulled the dagger from my hip and stared at it. "So, let's see if I have this correct. My name is Ayala and I'm a Guardian of the universe. I fight malevolent entities, notably the Reckoners. I have someone that wants me dead. I have a partner named, Kira. I'm sitting in an alien structure beneath the surface of the desert. My life up until now was not my real life. Everyone on Earth that knew me believes me dead."
"This isn't an alien structure. This is your Earth residence. Your Earth life was real but it may help if you consider your life as a man on Earth as a temporary holding facility for your true spirit, guided by forces to bring you back to your natural state."
"Okay, that clears everything up." I said facetiously. "How do I use the chair?"
"I recommend you stay here in stasis until your full memory returns for your own safety."
"You tell me I have a partner out there somewhere..." I gestured wildly in all directions, "… that I haven't seen in nearly two thousand years and you think I should sleep again?"
"Prolonged stasis..."
I interrupted the keeper. "I have a single memory of a kiss from a woman I assume is my partner. I've felt a longing all my life for someone that was never here. I'm drawn to the face I see in my memories." I replaced the dagger on my hip and walked from the room towards the chair.
"If you must do this Guardian, I urge you to be careful. I'll travel with you as it's my responsibility to guide you. You can't assume another Guardian is still your ally. Not even Kira. When I travel with you, I'll be able to speak to you and you to me from within your mind. There'll be no need for you to speak from your mouth. Sit in the chair and tell the teleporter where you want to go."
I pulled my filmy robe around me and sat in the chair. I hesitated a moment as I was about to leave everything I knew behind. My ring glowed as I spoke the words. "The Hall of Records."
Part 3
I felt the immenseness of space envelope me. It was cold and empty. Light seemed to stream in colorful ribbons on the edges of my vision. I blinked and then I was in another room. I exited the chair and stood on a stone floor. Walls appeared to be made of carved rock.
"Are you there, Keeper?" I thought in my mind.
"I'm here Guardian."
"Is this the Hall of Records?"
"It is. Go through the door and into the great hall beyond."
I walked forward and into the room beyond. It was definitely a great hall and I'd seen nothing like it before. Enormous stone pillars supported the glass ceiling hundreds of feet above the floor. Rows of elevated seating surrounded the circular open floor. Hallways opened in all directions from the room. My steps echoed as I walked to the center and stood transfixed by the sight.
"Ayala!"
I turned in the direction of my name. A man with a greying beard and a large stomach was walking quickly towards me. My hand went to the dagger on my hip which caused the big man to pause in his place, his hand raising towards me as if in a plea for me to stop.
"Guardian. This man is your father. He should be safe."
"My father?"
"Most humans have fathers. You shouldn't be surprised."
I removed my hand from my hip. "I don't remember you."
He frowned. "You've been missing a very long time, my daughter." He took a step forward and paused again. "I'm Gaylor, your father."
At the sound of his name and voice a wave of comfort washed over me. I struggled to comprehend I had a father in this context. He held out his arms, urging me to step into them. I looked carefully at his face and took a tentative step towards him. There was something about him I recognized. Another step forward. I could reach out and touch his hand. My mind was conflicted, but my heart was driving me forward. I remembered a time when my father on Earth had been deployed for a long time when I was young. When I saw him again, my heart all but exploded in my chest. I'd been overwhelmed with a mixture of love, yearning for his embrace and comfort, and loss at having not seen him for so long. I looked a Gaylor and touched his hand, my heart was fluttering like wounded bird. He quickly pulled me into his embrace and cradled my head to his chest as he kissed the top of my head.
I breathed in, his scent overwhelming me with small fragments of my 'real' life. I'd never felt such loss and such absence. What I felt with my earthly father was nothing compared to the emotion coming forth from inside me. "Father..." Was all I could speak and my words choked in my throat.
"Ayala, my beloved daughter, returned to us after so long. You remember?"
I looked up into his eyes but stayed in his arms. "I know you're my father, but I don’t remember much else. I hope it'll return to me. I don’t even know what happened other than I was killed. I feel I was betrayed."
"By whom?" The look of intense anger and frustration appeared on his face. A determination of protection.
"I don't know. My Keeper insists it was a Guardian but its memory was erased. I was stabbed through the back. Father? Where's Kira? I feel I must find her."
"There's been changes within the ranks of the Guardians. I'm afraid they no longer hold the trust of the Council. Your return may help us regain what's been lost. Kira's been missing for a long time. Come, you need to reunite with your mother and sister."
I've got a mother and a sister. My heart soared at hearing that, even though I couldn't remember them. But Kira? Missing? My knees buckled as I collapsed to the floor. A wail escaped my lips. A love I could barely remember was gone. My heart was rending inside me. I felt her loss so deeply and yet I couldn’t remember what she looked like.
My father scooped me up off of the floor and carried me out of the great hall. I sobbed as he carried me.
"Keeper? The pain is so great! How can I hurt so badly for someone I barely remember?"
"One thing I've learned on Earth is that life there is so fleeting. Humans there don’t understand the depths of love that comes through living much longer. You've only just touched your feelings for Kira."
"What if I never remember everything?"
"You're a Guardian. A Guardian is selected for the strength of their character. You'll stand and you'll be strong, as always. That's not to say you don't fear and you don't hurt, but you use those emotions to strengthen your resolve. If you don't get all your memories back, then you'll make new ones. Your heart and your spirit will always be connected with those you love. Those are bonds that even death cannot separate."
"I was wrong about you, Keeper. You're not totally annoying."
"I'll take that as a compliment, Guardian."
My father was still carrying me. I'd settled down, my tears drying. The Keeper was right. I needed to get on with life. My first task would be to find Kira. "Father." He paused and let my feet touch the floor.
He lifted my chin with his hand and looked into my eyes. "That's the determined Ayala that I know. I pity anyone that gets in your way of finding Kira. I know the loss you must feel is great. You've always been the greatest fighter throughout our history. If anyone can find Kira and restore the Guardians, it's you."
"I don't remember my mother or sister. I can't remember Kira's face. I don’t even know who I am anymore. How can I find Kira and do what you suggest?"
"Because I know your spirit, Ayala. Nothing will stop you from finding and protecting those that you love. I believe most of your memories will return but that can take time. Come, your mother and sister need to see you. We can eat, you can rest, and we can help you make plans."
We walked through hallways that seemed endless. Massive windows brought light in from the outside. I paused periodically to look out at the wilderness that spread out to the horizon. Never In my wildest dreams would I believe I'd be somewhere else in the universe.
We stopped at an intersection of hallways. My father pointed down the left hallway. "If you continued straight down this hallway you'll come to yours and Kira's home. You can go there later. Perhaps it'll help you with your memories."
I looked down the hallway he'd pointed at. It appeared to go on into the horizon. Somewhere down there I once had a home and a life. I fought the urge to go right away and walked further with my father. We came to another intersection and turned to the right. After a few hundred yards a large intricate arched double door blocked our entrance. My father touched the door and a similar ring to mine glowed on his hand. The great doors swung outward towards us. We stepped inside. The rooms beyond had a comfortable homey feel to them. I struggled to piece together any semblance of memories of the place but couldn't.
A slightly older looking woman entered from another room. She had dark black hair, with a touch of gray on the edges. Deep blue eyes. She was beautiful. My eyes locked with hers. She started to cry. I recognized something. Similar to my father, but an even deeper connection. I'd been cherished by this woman. She was my mother. There were no memories yet, just recognition and a name, Serra.
"Mother?"
She ran to me and enfolded me into her arms. She clung to me as any woman would that had lost their child and found them again. "Where?... Why?... It doesn't matter as long as you've returned to us."
Gaylor stepped forward and hugged us both. "Ayala was killed, Serra. Likely by another Guardian."
"Ayala!" A younger woman was running towards us. She had lighter hair and favored my father's looks. She had an air of joy about her. Her name came quickly to my mind.
"Rune." I said as she tackled me from the side.
She kissed my cheek and held me closely. "It's been so long!"
I looked to my father pleadingly and he seemed to understand. "Ayala's been restored. She doesn’t remember much but it should come back over time."
Rune looked at me sadly. "You don’t remember me?"
"I remember your name, and the joy you bring to me. My memories of everything are jumbled or missing."
My mother did as mothers do and recognized I was being overwhelmed. "When was the last time you had something to eat?"
"I guess it was five months ago. In all fairness I was in prolonged stasis."
"Stasis makes everyone hungry. Let me get some food organized and we can talk as we eat."
I wasn't sure what to expect, but within minutes food materialized on a table. Rune had latched onto my arm and talked nonstop. I'd never had a sister before, at least one that I could remember. I was enjoying her animated and loving way about her. I felt comfortable here with these people. I guess that no matter where my parents lived, it would always feel like home.
We sat down and I watched everyone carefully as to what and how they ate. I followed their lead and sampled the fruits. Some of the fruits triggered small memories for me and helped me recognize what I was eating was something I'd eaten before.
It was all so surreal to think this family of mine hadn't seen me for nearly two thousand Earth years and the way they acted was like I'd been gone a month.
"Keeper? Does time have the same meaning here? I don’t understand how I'd not be completely forgotten by now."
"When a life spans many hundreds of thousands of year, a few thousand years doesn't seem so long. I can sense they missed you a great deal."
"Is there a way you can communicate what you know since I was last here to them?"
"I've already sent all history I've accumulated to the Hall of Records sentient intelligence so they have access to it."
"Is that wise? Wouldn't another Guardian now know that I've been restored?"
"They already know. Guardians are linked to each other in a way that defies understanding. Do you feel that Kira is alive or awaiting restoration?"
"I sense she's alive. Does that mean she's truly alive?"
"Yes."
A wave of relief washed over me. I looked at my family, a family I had a lifetime of memories that I couldn't access. What was I like, who was I really? Who am I to them?
"I've got much to think about and my lack of memories is weighing heavily upon me. I'm hoping if I spend some time alone and get some rest that more memories will come back."
My father looked at me with understanding. "We're so glad you're back with us. Go home and rest, then tomorrow you'll need to make plans. Promise me you'll be back with us tomorrow."
"I promise."
We stood and I hugged them all then turned and left. I retraced my steps to the hallway intersection and turned right down the hallway my father had indicated was Kira and my home. A set of doors similar to my parent's stood before me. I placed my hand on the door and they opened. I stepped inside my home.
Part 4
The structure seemed to rise above the outdoor landscape with floor to ceiling windows that soared thirty feet in height provided an incredible view of the world outside. A large waterfall poured itself into a crystal blue water lake and snow-capped mountains could be seen in the distance. A thick forest, meadows, and rolling hills went on untouched for miles. This place felt like home to me with one exception. Kira wasn't here. She'd made it a home. I felt like her presence should be here, but her absence left a void. I walked through the first room that appeared to be a main sitting area. I ran my hands over the furniture and objects in the room and struggled with not knowing anything about them.
"Keeper?"
"Yes, Guardian?"
"Is there a way I can see pictures of Kira and me?"
"Of course. The windows are multi-function and can cast a recording into the room. You don’t need to touch things with your ring, it's enough to wave your hand in the general direction. Speak what you want them to show you."
I waved my hand towards the windows. "Show me the last time Kira and I were together."
The windows darkened and the outside world vanished. The room shifted slightly and I saw myself and Kira talking. We were sitting together on what I would call a couch. It looked so real, almost as if I could touch them. I walked over to the copy of myself and reached out to touch my hair but my hand passed through. I looked at Kira and my heart pounded within my chest. I had an instant connection when I saw her.
Kira was slightly taller than me. Her golden hair flowed over her shoulders and down her back. Deep blue eyes, high cheekbones, and full lips. She looked like the women I had preferred to date. All these things in my life had driven me back here, back to Kira. Kira was wearing a similar outfit to mine. We sat facing each other, our knees touching. Her hand held mine and her other was gently stroking my cheek. My real hand touched my own cheek as I felt the emotional bond between us. Watching this showed me just how much we were bound to and loved each other.
"Kira, my love. Duty calls me to Earth but I don't want to go. We should be together. I don't want to leave you." I watched as tears fell from my eyes. Kira, crying herself, wiped the tears from my face with her thumb.
"And I don't want you to go either. We're one, you and me. Separation tears at my heart. I'm being sent to Altarin with Davin. Pallas and Thane are being sent to Rivenor. It's the first time we're fighting on three fronts. You can handle Earth on your own as you're the best of us all. Your hair matches the people in the region on Earth as well. We must be strong for each other for I can't bear the thought of being apart from you for one moment." I watched as she leaned forward and kissed me. I recognized that kiss from my memories.
A wave of pain and nausea swept over me. I fell to the floor with my hands to my head. Wave after wave of searing heat spread through my body. Fragments of memories felt like they crashed and collided within my mind. I shook violently, feeling feverishly hot one moment then intensely cold. Slowly it subsided.
"Guardian? Are you alright?"
"Her kiss... It triggered more memories. In a way it's more painful than not having them."
"I don't understand."
"Without the memories, I was blissfully ignorant to all that I'd lost. Now, the pain of loss is much more intense. I've never experienced anything like it before. Even when my Earthly parents died, the pain then was nothing like I feel right now."
"Do you have all your memories now?"
"No. I'm still missing much, but I remember Kira, my father, mother, and Rune much more. I've got many memories of Kira and me together."
I started weeping uncontrollably. "I... I should have never left you..."
I knew where our bedroom was. I ran to the bedroom and found Kira's clothing. I pulled a bunch of her clothes to me and I fell into wracking sobs on our bed, my face buried in her clothing as I inhaled her scent. "I'll find you..."
Part 5
At some point I must have cried myself to sleep. I woke in the same position I was before. I breathed in Kira's scent and began crying again. More memories had filled in as I slept. I still couldn't remember much about my role as a Guardian or my time on Earth but I recalled my years of training and being chosen. Eventually I got up and went to our bathroom. It wasn't unlike many Earthly bathrooms with the exception that the shower didn't use water. Light and sound were used to rid the body of dirt and sweat. I could walk in wearing clothing and walk out a minute later clean and dry. It was rather remarkable technology.
The incredible pain I felt continued. It wouldn't leave me until I found Kira. I used the pain to fuel my anger. I'd been betrayed by one of the Guardians. Pallas, Thane, or Davin. My mind focused on Thane as I recall him expressing his love for me and I'd rejected him. He'd been furious. I waved my hand over an empty spot on the floor. A circular section of the floor I was standing on descended outside to a large forest meadow below. I stepped off the panel and breathed in the fresh air of the forest.
"Keeper. Set up my training program."
"How many attackers would you like, Guardian?"
My anger was getting the best of me. "All of them."
"Yes Guardian. Forty attackers are ready."
"Set the thresholds to maximum pain, speed, and strength. I want it to hurt if they hit me."
I drew my dagger. Now that I had much more of my memory back I realized it was more than a simple blade. Each jewel on the hilt modified the dagger to meet whatever needs I had. My thumb brushed a sapphire-like jewel and the dagger instantly became a three foot long sword. It was light, designed for quick movements, and lethally sharp.
I started running forward as twenty humanoid and another twenty non-human attackers raced forward to meet me. Several launched projectiles at me. I dodged the first wave of them but the second wave headed straight for me. My left hand raised and a shield of light projected from my ring caused the projectiles to bounce harmlessly away. By now the first attackers were upon me. The non-humanoid creatures were incredibly fast and reminded me of large lion-like creatures with six legs. My sword wove in and out of them as I ran cleaving heavily clawed paws, legs, and heads from their bodies. I twisted and turned from side to side, dove, rolled, and continued. I pictured Kira in my mind and drove myself even harder.
A massive humanoid crashed into me from my left side sending me twenty feet to the ground. He plunged a huge glass sword towards my chest. I rolled and blocked his attack then scrambled to my feet and dove towards his midsection. As he fell backward my thumb rolled over a another jewel on the hilt reducing the size of my sword to the size of a twelve-inch long knife. I twisted the point towards the back of the humanoid just as we crashed together to the ground, the knife forced into the creature's heart.
I extricated myself from the pile of flesh and let out a scream of frustration and pain. I extended my blade again and tore through the remaining attackers. I looked back over the field and saw the carnage. I couldn't recall ever having left so much damage. I fell to my knees and wept some more. All these years I'd lost. The soul mate I'd longed for turned out to be missing. I'd make whoever did this to me pay. There'd be no restoration for them, I'd see to it.
I went back into my home and cleaned myself up again. I determined I'd not be back to this place until Kira was with me. I headed back to my parent's home. My mother greeted me with a warm hug. "How are you doing my sweet daughter? Oh how we've missed you!"
"Many more memories have returned but with it the incredible pain of loss. I never should have gone to Earth. None of this would have happened. I can't stay long. I must find Kira."
"Spend the day with us. Take time to be with your sister. She's missed you so much."
"I will. I need to understand what's happened since I left. I don’t even know where to start."
"Go see your sister for now. Your father will return shortly. Over the years he's been trying to piece together what's happened for you."
I gave my mother another long hug. "I've missed you all so much."
I went down a hall to my sister's room. "Rune?" Not all my memories had returned yet, but I had flashbacks of me playing a type of hide and seek with my sister. I looked around her room and couldn't see her anywhere. My hand waved over a space on the floor and I descended to the forest. This had been one of our favorite places. A crystal clear pond with a small waterfall was off to my right. It was such a beautiful spot. I moved to the pond's edge. "Rune? Are you here?"
I knew where she was. I'd always beat her at our little game but today I'd let her win. I felt her presence behind me. "Rune?" I heard a giggle then I was tackled from behind sending us both headlong into the pond.
"I got you, Ayala!"
"You did, sweetheart. You're just so quick and stealthy now."
"You remember me now?"
"Yes, I'm remembering more and more."
We swam in the pond and splashed each other then climbed out of the pond and laid in the sun to dry ourselves.
"How come you were gone so long?"
"I don’t know everything yet. I was sent to Earth to protect them against our enemies. While there, I was stabbed from behind. I don’t know who it was. It took a long time to become me again." I reached over and stroked Rune's brown hair gently. "I've missed so much!" I started crying again. It was such a common occurrence these days.
"What matters most is that you're back. We never forgot about you and we'd never stop loving you. We left a chair at our table for your return. No one was allowed to sit in it until you returned. We knew you'd come back to us."
I sniffed as my breath caught in my throat. "You kept a chair for me all this time?"
"Of course, silly."
I messed up her hair as I smiled. I never realized what I'd been missing having grown up as a boy with no siblings. I was enjoying my place in the universe as a woman. If my life on Earth had any benefits to me it was to remind me what I loved so much about being who I truly am.
As I relaxed and enjoyed my time with Rune a feeling of cold dread washed over me. I was on my feet in seconds with my dagger drawn, standing over Rune protectively.
"Thane." I'd recognized Thane, but I was still missing much of my memories around him.
"You always were the fastest amongst us. I felt your restoration and decided I needed to see for myself."
He walked forward slowly but with an air of confidence. I extended my dagger to a full length sword.
"I'm in no mood to play games, Thane. Where's Kira?"
He chuckled. "You and Kira. I still don’t know what you ever saw in her. Not when you could've had me instead. In a way, I was glad you've been gone so long. It helped me get my life back together."
I leapt over a log and pressed my sword to his throat, pushing him back up against a tree. My hand reached to pin his hand back and keep it from his dagger. When I touched him I screamed out in pain as new memories flooded me. As before, the pain was so intense I fell to my knees in convulsions. I was completely incapacitated as Thane kicked my sword from my hand and bent over me.
"Sweet Ayala. I always heard recovery from restoration is a painful thing. I brings healing to me to see you suffering like I did when you broke my heart."
"Stay away from her!"
He drew his dagger and pointed it at Rune. "Know your place, Rune. I'll not hurt Ayala, but I'll also not help her."
The shaking was beginning to subside. I pushed my left hand out toward Thane and activated my shield. The shield formed across Thane's chest and threw him backwards a dozen paces. I scrambled to my feet and grabbed my sword. Before he could get to his feet I was on top of him, his dagger hand held by my foot and my sword at his throat.
"Don't you ever threaten my family! I could end your miserable life right now. You know I can beat you so don’t even try. I'm going to let you up so you can tell me what I need to know." I let him up and pointed to the log. "Sit!" I placed myself between him and Rune, my sword at the ready. "Where's Kira?"
"I don't know where Kira is. She's been missing since Altarin." He was rubbing his chest where the shield had hit him.
"What happened after Rivenor? You were with Pallas."
"Rivenor was a ruse. There was no attack. Pallas stayed on in Rivenor and I returned to the Hall of Records. Nothing indicated Davin or Kira had returned. I personally went to Altarin and there was no sign of either of them. I've not seen Davin or Kira since."
"So then you travelled to Earth and stabbed me through the back because I spurned you?"
He looked at me like I'd slapped him. "You may have spurned me, but I loved you. I'd never do something like that. I was in pain, I admit that. I was in Altarin searching for about a month. It was then that I sensed your death. I came back to the Hall of Records, intent on finding Davin and Kira but when I got back here, everything was in chaos and I gave up my search."
"What was more important than finding Kira and Davin?"
"After Kira and Davin disappeared and your death, the Council was overthrown and the Guardians disavowed. I don’t know the politics involved. It was all done by the time I returned."
"Who's in charge of the Council now?"
"You should know. Ask your father."
"What does my father have to do with this?"
"He's now in charge of the Council and he's the one that ordered the Guardians disavowed. I'm pretty sure it runs in your family. First you, then your father. Like two daggers in my back."
"I don’t believe it. If that's the case, then where's Pallas? What were you doing for so long?"
"You know as well as I that we're appointed as Guardians. It's in our blood. I did what I had to do. I went planet to planet working as a mercenary. I've not seen Pallas since Rivenor. What happened to you?"
I glared at him. "As if you don’t know already."
"You still think it was me?"
"There's only three people it could've been. You had the motive. My Keeper says it was a Guardian."
"If that's true, then you're forgetting it could've been Kira."
I slapped him across his face. "Kira would never have done that to me. She's more honorable than all of the rest of us put together."
Thane wiped a trickle of blood from his mouth. "I forgot how hard you can hit. Listen, I know you're not going to like this, but you have to consider all options. Something or someone was playing us all. It could've been one of the Guardians or other influences. I've racked my brain, but once I was disavowed I was no longer welcome in the Hall of Records. You don’t realize it yet, but neither are you." He started to get up. I stood and followed him with my sword. "You don't remember everything yet do you?"
My eyes narrowed. "No."
"I'm not your enemy, Ayala. I pity the poor person that has Kira, if that's indeed what has happened. Just be cautious." He turned and walked away.
"Wait!"
Rune came to my side, grabbed my arm, and held me back. "Let him go Ayala."
I sat back down and Rune sat next to me. She pulled my head to her shoulder. "When you got some of your memories back, it looked so painful."
"What hurts the most is having lost so much time with you, Kira, mother and father. Let's go. Father has some explaining to do."
Part 6
Back at the house I sat at my honored chair as we ate.
"I just saw Thane, father. When were you going to tell me about you disavowing the Guardians?"
He hesitated, then stood. "Walk with me, Ayala."
I followed him back out into the forest. He took my arm in his. "Ayala, some of what I'm about to share is for your ears only. Your mother and Rune don’t need to know about it. I wanted to wait until your memories were fully restored before telling you these things as you wouldn't understand all of this before that. When you left for Earth, we'd been told that Altarin and Rivenor were also under attack. Those two planets were never under attack. They were distractions to get the Guardians out of the Hall of Records. With all of you gone, the Hall of Records fell under attack."
"Attacked by who? Why would anyone want to attack the Hall of Records?"
"Many years before you were appointed Guardian, there were other Guardians. Tamal, was like you, the leader of the Guardians. Miah, Galen, Kaidan, and Selim completed the roster. They all went to Teradoon and came back changed. They'd become evil and demanded the council be disbanded. There was a battle and Galen, Kaidan, and Selim were destroyed completely. There was no chance of restoration for them. Talam and Miah got away. It was at that point when the Council appointed the five of you as the new Guardians."
"For years I've thought through the timeline of events. You'd left for Earth. A few weeks later, Davin and Kira headed to Altarin. Pallas and Thane headed to Rivenor. Kira and Davin disappeared, then shortly after we felt your death. That was around two months after you left for Earth. Right after your death, the Council was attacked. Tamal and Miah had returned with a small army of the Reckoners and new technologies. Before we could prepare for a battle, half the council were killed. This time they demanded the removal of the Guardians or they would kill every family and person here. I was the most senior member of the Council left and it was my decision. With you gone and two other Guardians missing, I had no choice. Ever since then the Reckoners have been moving from planet to planet enslaving the population to harvest the planet's resources."
"I have a theory but that's all it is at the moment. Talam and Miah knew that the Guardians were still a threat to their plans. By capturing Kira first, they would be able to leverage her to gain an advantage over you in case their assassination attempt failed. Once Kira was captured, they killed you. I'm not sure how that could've happened, but it did. With you gone, the remaining Guardians would be no match for them."
"They must have had inside help, father. At least one of the Guardians was a traitor and I think I know who. Reconvene the Council and reinstate me."
"Reinstating you as a Guardian puts us all at risk."
"Then I'll take care of this on my own, without the approval of the Council. I'm going to find and get Kira back, then I'm going to do my job."
"What can I do to help you?"
"I need new weapons and I'm going back to Earth for a short time. Earth is still primitive, but it holds resources that are scarce in other parts of the universe."
"What could they possibly have?"
"Gunpowder. A mixture of chemicals that together make an explosive powder. It's possible weapons made with this will be effective against the Reckoners."
"On the new weapons, what did you have in mind?"
For the rest of the day I worked with my father in the weapon's room, grateful that the our technology was such that we could modify existing weapons fairly easily. I said my goodbyes to Rune and my mother promising them I'd see them soon. Father walked me to the teleporter.
"I've got one more item for you." He took my right wrist and wrapped an ornate silver bracelet around it. Fine chains connected the bracelet to a ring on my middle finger and it held a small red jewel in the middle.
"What's this?"
"By placing your hand on a person and speaking the word 'burn' it will utterly destroy the body and the spirit making restoration impossible. In the case of a Guardian, only their ring will be left."
"This is what you used to destroy the other Guardians?"
"Yes. The Council doesn't know I've given this to you. If you do encounter Talam or Miah, it could come in handy."
I hugged him and kissed his cheek. "I won't let you down. You've no idea how prepared I am to take this fight to our enemies."
I sat in the teleport chair and with one look back at my father I spoke the word, "Earth."
Part 7
Moments later I was back where this all began, the strange structure under the Tunisian desert.
"Keeper, how do I get out of the cavern and into the world?"
"The teleporter can take you to any place in the world you need to go. Your ring can teleport you back here."
"I'll need money and clothing that matches what people wear in the world today."
"That will be a bit of a problem. We have gold in this structure. This is what you used to purchase clothing and items when you were last here. If you wrap your robe differently, it could pass as a type of dress. You'd need to find somewhere that converts gold to local currency."
"I sort of grew up in Texas, I'm pretty sure I know where I can exchange the gold. Can you connect to the Internet here?"
"You mean that rudimentary pile of computers? Yes, if I must."
"Can you display it on the wall for me? I'm looking for a gun show in Texas."
"There appears to be quite a number of them right now."
"That's Texas for you. There, that one in San Antonio. I lived near there for a while and I think there is a gold buyer in a nearby strip mall. Can you set the teleporter coordinates near there?"
"Done. You might want to consider leaving your dagger here, Guardian."
"Yes, a wise decision."
I sat back on the teleporter chair and a few moments later I was standing at the back of a strip mall in San Antonio. I was definitely looking a little strange, but once I got some money I could stop by a store and get some clothing. I walked around the mall and at the front was the gold exchange buyer. I walked inside and the fellow behind the counter nearly choked on his sandwich. I forgot that my beauty would have that kind of effect on a man.
"What can I help you with, ma'am?"
"I have some gold to exchange."
"How much do you have?"
"Five ounces." I passed him the five tiny bars of pure gold.
"It'll just take a moment to verify its quality. Are you in town for the Comic Con convention? You're dressed a little odd."
"Yes, that's what I'm here for." I lied.
"You have a strange accent. Where are you from?"
"I'm from another galaxy."
He chuckled. "I should've expected that answer from a Comic Con visitor. I can get you one thousand per ounce."
"That's a little low for the quality, but I'll take it."
He shrugged. "It is what it is."
Luckily there was a a little clothing boutique a few doors down. I found two pairs of jeans, a pair of blouses, a couple cowboy hats, and some flat shoes. I bought two of everything in case we ever needed to come back to Earth. I put my clothes into a bag and left the store dressed in proper Texas attire. I walked the half mile to the gun show. If you've ever been at a gun show in Texas, you'd realize it is quite the cultural experience. At the door they carefully checked my bag and let me in for a modest fee. I squeezed myself through the crowded aisles. Even with the local clothing I was still drawing lots of attention, attention I really wasn't looking for.
I finally spotted a table with a pair of handguns that I was looking for. "How much for the pair of HK45's?"
"That's a lot of firepower. You sure you need two?"
"One's for my partner so we can train together. I'd also like to get eight hundred rounds of ammo and two thigh holsters."
"Eight hundred rounds?"
".45 caliber bullets are hard to come by where I live."
"I'll make you a deal. $2,500 for the works."
"That seems fair. Is cash all right?"
I took my weapons to the bathroom after stopping by a booth to purchase a few hot dogs. From the bathroom I teleported back to my Earth residence. I moved quickly gathering what I needed and storing my new clothes and money in case I ever needed to come back. I sat in the chair and spoke "Hall of Records."
Fifteen minutes later I was sitting down with Rune eating the hot dogs. They were a little cold, but I enjoyed watching her smile and her eyes widen as she bit into it. "I'm going to look for Kira. I'm not sure how long I'll be gone, but I'll be back."
"I know you have to go, but I'm a little selfish in wanting you to stay. We only just got you back."
"She's most likely being held against her will. I have to find a way to get to her."
I left Rune and my mother that day, unsure of where I was heading. I stopped off at the armory and added my guns to my outfit. I carried two daggers, one on each hip, the two .45 handguns on my thighs, and my new inventions were two bracelets that were fitted below my elbows on my forearms that could extend two foot long swords when needed.
"Keeper?"
"Yes Guardian."
"Can you review all the teleporter logs to and from the Hall of Records for Kira, Davin, Pallas, and Thane?"
"The logs show consistent use by all of them leading up to the point when the Council was attacked. After that I see no logs for any except Thane. Thane was here several times after the Council was attacked, then just recently when he came to see you."
"Can you gather the logs from the other planets and correlate them?"
"No. I'd need to be at each planet to gather those logs."
"Did Kira and Davin go to Altarin?"
"Yes."
"Then that's where I think I should start. If they left Altarin there should be a log as to where they went."
"Did anyone leave from here to Earth after I was there and before the attack on the Council?"
"No one, but that doesn't mean they didn’t leave from another teleporter."
"Do you see teleporter logs from Tamal or the Reckoners?"
"No. They likely used an alternative technology."
My next stop was to meet my father in the teleporter room. "You're not taking any chances I see. You've got more weapons on you than I've ever seen on anyone before."
"I don't know what I might run into, so I'm prepared for just about anything."
I was holding my father tightly when the rest of my memories returned to me. This was the most painful occurrence yet and I screamed out in agony. My father held onto me during my convulsions. At some point I shifted from pain from the memories returning to pain from the memories themselves.
"No!!!" I shouted as my heart began to break.
"Ayala, what's wrong?"
I couldn't breathe and I just wanted to die. Through my tears and sobbing I looked at the destruction device on my right wrist. I held it to my heart and said "Burn." Nothing happened and I cried even more.
"Ayala, I can’t help you if you don’t tell me what's wrong. The destruction device won’t work on yourself. Why would you want to destroy yourself?"
"I know who killed me now."
"Who was it?"
"It was Kira! I remember her coming to Earth. I greeted her then when my back was turned, she wrapped her arms around me. Her face was against my neck, her right arm across my chest. It was an intimate embrace. Then the pain. Agonizing, intense pain as her blade passed through my heart and protruded from my chest. Why would she do that? I just want to die. I can't live with this pain."
"Yes, Ayala, you can and you must. I don't understand how or why Kira would do such a thing, but it's not like her to do such a thing. I've never seen two people more devoted and committed to each other than the two of you. Maybe she was under duress? You owe it to yourself to confront her. Don't choose the easy way out. What if she had to do it?"
"The pain of the sword passing through my heart is nothing compared to this pain I now feel."
"Then channel your pain, Ayala. Use it."
I clung to my father. I felt more vulnerable than ever before. I had no idea what I'd do now. I realized my father was right. I had to learn the truth. If I found Kira and she truly wanted me dead, then I'd give her the destruction bracelet and let her utterly destroy me as I don't believe I could live without her. I let go and stood having a hard time composing myself.
"You're right. I have to get closure. The Guardians need to be restored. I'll track them all down and those that are not in league with Tamal or the Reckoners I'll bring back here to be reinstated. Pass the word to the Council members they need to be ready."
"Where will you start?"
"Altarin. The teleporters each maintain logs of who travelled where. I might be able to trace where Davin and Kira went." I winced as I said her name.
My father wiped some tears from my eyes. "Come back very soon, my daughter."
Part 8
I'd been to Altarin before. It was a beautiful forested planet, much like the one the Hall of Records was on. I wasn't there to visit, however. Once there I had my Keeper gather the logs from the teleporter.
"Guardian. I see entries indicating that Kira and Davin left Altarin shortly after they arrived and have not been back. They went to Rivenor."
"Do you think they went to Rivenor to meet up with Thane and Pallas?"
"Unknown."
"Are there any recordings of them while they were here?"
"Yes."
I waved my hand at the Altarin teleporter room wall. "Show me the last time Kira and Davin were here."
"I can't believe the Reckoners weren't attacking Altarin, Davin. Our intel has never been wrong before. Perhaps we should split up. I'll go to Earth to see Ayala and find out if that was also a ruse. I bought something special for her while we were here and sent it home already. I can’t wait to see what she thinks of it." As I watched Kira, my pain was intense yet there was nothing about her that indicated any evil intent.
"No! We can’t split up. Ayala can handle Earth but if Rivenor is truly under attack, we should go there first."
This was not to protocol. Typically we'd head back to the Hall of Records first. Davin seemed adamant they go straight to Rivenor.
I watched as Kira nodded then headed to Rivenor.
I sat in the teleporter chair and headed to Rivenor.
Rivenor's teleporter was in a room with glass windows all around that looked over the lush, humid jungle.
"Are you seeing anything in the logs, Keeper?"
"I see the arrival of Pallas and Thane. Thane then left for the Hall of Records and Kira and Davin arrived shortly after. I see Pallas had come and gone several times to Rivenor in the months leading up to Pallas and Thane's arrival here. Davin also seemed to make those same trips with Pallas."
"That's odd. I wonder why were they coming to Rivenor when there was no indication anything was happening here? What about departures? Anything to or from Earth?"
"No one left from here and went to Earth."
"Kira, Pallas, and Davin all left at the same time to Teradoon."
"Teradoon? That's the planet where Tamal and the previous Guardians came back from changed."
"Teradoon is now fully under Reckoner control."
"Are there any recordings?"
"None, all destroyed, just like on Earth."
"Is the teleporter still working in Teradoon?"
"It appears to be online. A word of warning, Guardian. If Teradoon is under Reckoner control then you might arrive in the middle of a Reckoner army."
"The way I feel right now, that's the last of my worries."
I sat back in the teleporter and spoke the word, "Teradoon."
Part 9
I blinked several times as the room I teleported to was dark. Slowly lights came back on, but I was a little disoriented at first. The room seemed closed off from everything around it.
"Keeper, can you access the logs?"
"They're badly damaged. I see the arrival of Pallas, Davin, and Kira. I see Pallas departed after that to Sanwall. There is an entry to and from Earth at the right timing for your death but there is no name associated with it. There are several entries where it appears Davin went back and forth from Sanwall. There are also unregistered entries to and from Sanwall."
"Unregistered?"
"Names that are not registered within the sentient memory banks."
"Are there any teleport logs for any of them to other locations on Teradoon?"
"I don't see any."
"Do you have an updated geography map of Teradoon?"
"I have an old one, but historically, the Reckoners never removed existing infrastructure. You should be in the middle of the original capital city. Perhaps if you could find an access point to the older sentient system, I could interface and try to locate people within the city."
"As far as you know, both Davin and Kira may still be here?"
"Yes, excluding other technologies they may have used to leave the planet."
"I am seeing one other thing that's rather odd. This teleportation room has been sealed for only Guardian use."
"So, you need a Guardian ring to access it? No Reckoners can use it then."
"Yes."
I waved my hand at the walls until one of them formed a doorway. I placed my hand on the door and pushed. I peered out into what looked like an alleyway. Teradoon had not been very high on the technology scale. Higher than Earth, but not much more. I stepped into the alley which was a filthy, dirty mess. I saw no signs of people. The Reckoners looked like regular people with the exception that they were larger and generally didn't have any hair. Instead, they embellished themselves with piercings and tattoos.
I cautiously walked towards the main thoroughfare. So far the city appeared dead.
"Are you seeing any signals?"
"Nothing, but I think I've located where you are within the city. I recommend heading towards capital buildings about two blocks west of here."
I moved to the corner and looked both ways. No life anywhere. Many of the buildings looked to be in a state of deconstruction or decay. I moved a little quicker through the silent streets of the city. As I approached the capital building I noted some activity. Reckoners. Two on the roof of the building and two at the entrance. They were obviously guarding the place which meant there may be others on other buildings out of my view. If they were on guard at least that meant there was something worth guarding inside.
"Is there a way I might be able to approach the building without being seen?"
"There's no reason to. They already know you're here. I've been able to access a Guardian sentient intelligence. They were alerted to your presence from the moment you arrived here. Kira and Davin are both here as well as an unregistered."
"There's that word again. I guess I'll find out what an unregistered is soon enough."
"You don't have to continue."
"Yes, I do. Can you activate my forearm swords?"
"I believe so. Would you like me to deploy them now?"
"No. Wait for me to tell you when."
I pulled my thin robe-like covering to the side so that it wouldn't interfere with any fighting I might have to do. I made sure I had rounds in my two handguns loaded and ready. If nothing else I knew that Reckoners were rather fond of females. I'd used my looks against them before. If it gave me a slight edge then so be it. They tended to think of females as weak and underestimated us. I walked boldly to the front door. The two Reckoner's there opened the door for me and then followed me inside where they grabbed my arms to keep my hands from my daggers. A long hallway stretched before me. Approximately twenty Reckoners lined the hall and Davin stood facing me at the opposite end.
"I felt your restoration. It took longer than I expected. I hear it's painful."
"Pain only fuels me at this point. So you turned? You're with the Reckoners. I suspect Tamal and Miah are part of this as well?"
"You've done your homework." He kept his distance, letting the other Reckoner's move around me slowly. "I guess I'm not surprised you tracked us here."
"Where's Kira?"
"It's always about Kira. Kira is upstairs. I suspect you really want to see her after all this time. Unfortunately, the only way to see her is if you surrender now."
I looked around and made sure I knew where every Reckoner was located. "This is all you brought with you?"
"These are the Elite from the Reckoner force. I'm positive even you couldn't get through one or two of them."
"Why did you do it? Why did you turn?"
"Tamal is a very persuasive individual. We pretty much rule everything now. I lack for nothing except Kira. She never did like me that much."
"It was money? You turned on the Guardians, let the Council be slaughtered, and the Reckoner's rape and pillage through the universe for money?"
"That about sums it up. Yes. We knew you'd never turn. We needed you out of the way for a while so that the tide couldn't be turned back."
"So you sent Kira to kill me?"
He looked thoughtful for a moment. "Yes, I guess we did."
"All of you turned? Pallas and Thane too?"
"Pallas, yes. Thane? He'd blindly follow you anywhere. Once the Council disbanded the Guardians, he went into hiding. He's of no concern to us. So you want to see Kira then? All you have to do is surrender."
"Now, Keeper!"
My swords extended from my forearms back towards the two Reckoner guards. One sword caught one in the neck, the other in his chest. They both let go and I spun in a circle letting the blades slice through their abdomens. I let them drop to the floor without giving them a second glance. I then I grabbed my daggers and extended my right hand one into a sword length. Davin looked a little stunned but held his ground.
"Get her!"
The Reckoners closed their ranks on me as Davin backed away. I dove to my right, rolled, and plunged my sword through the breast of the closest Reckoner. I fought quickly and without mercy using my forearm swords, sword, and dagger to good use. It was over in a few minutes. I hadn’t even suffered the slightest cut.
"Keeper, retract my blades."
Davin watched in disbelief as my forearm blades disappeared. "You never knew how to fight dual handed before."
"I learned a few things in my death. You have two options, Davin. Surrender now and relinquishing your ring, or be destroyed with no hope of restoration."
"You can't do that!"
I held up my right hand showing him the red jewel on my wrist bracelet. "I'm afraid I can."
Now he looked really worried. "We'll kill Kira!"
"Why would you killing Kira mean anything to me? She was the one that plunged her sword through my chest."
He started to run. I threw my dagger at his hamstring to slow him down. I was on top of him in an instant, my sword to his chest.
"Surrender your ring and I'll let you live."
"I'm a dead man if I surrender."
"So you're choosing death?"
He looked around, his eyes wide. "No... I'll surrender."
"Assume the position on your knees and relinquish your ring."
He struggled to roll over and get onto his knees. "I, Davin, hereby relinquish my ring and swear fealty to the Guardians and their decree for my life. I remove my ring voluntarily, knowing it can never be put back on." He pulled on his ring and it fell to the floor in front of him. He slumped a beaten man.
I reached down and picked up the ring, placing it in a small pouch on my hip. I was preparing to render Davin unconscious and tie him when a glass bolt shot through his chest. I looked up to see that more Reckoners had just entered the hallway and Kira holding a bolt thrower in her hand. She tossed it aside casually.
My heart leapt and was crushed in the same moment. Her stance was different. She had an evil look to her face. I was heartbroken and weeping as I stood. "Why?"
"I got tired of you. Tamal's a much better lover."
"This is between you and me. Call them off."
Kira shook her head. And nodded to the Reckoners. They moved forward towards me without hesitation. I put my sword and dagger away and drew my .45 handguns and began firing. The Reckoners dropped in their places one by one. I holstered the guns and walked forward to meet Kira. I was still weeping.
I fell to my knees in front of Kira. "If you no longer want me, then I have no desire to continue living."
"You make this too easy." There was a hardness to her voice. She drew her dagger and extended it to sword length. She pressed the point to my chest.
I looked down the length of the blade to Kira's hand. Her left hand. She had a device attached to her wrist. I saw these things but didn't registering their meaning. "I mean this little to you?"
"You were only a means to an end."
Left hand... Left hand... Kira was always right handed. "You bought something for me on Altarin. May I ask what it was?"
A flicker of confusion crossed over her face. Suddenly a scream arose from the stairway. "No!!!! Ayala, run!"
It was Kira! I looked up to see her tear herself away from a Reckoner guard who lunged after her. I reached for my dagger and fell backwards away from the sword at my chest. The Kira in front of me pushed forward, her sword cutting into my left shoulder. I extended my dagger to a sword and slashed across her left wrist. The bracelet she wore stopped my blow but shattered. Before me now was another woman. It must be Miah!
I rolled to my feet ignoring the blood and pain coming from my shoulder. Kira was running down the stairs with the Reckoner closing in. "Kira!" I tossed her my sword which she deftly caught and turned towards the Reckoner with it. My left arm was too painful to use and now I had no sword in my right hand.
"You should've stayed dead! It won't be long until you're dead again." Miah pressed forward and kept my hand from coming close to my handgun. She was so fast. I caught glimpses of Kira and saw she was holding her own.
"Keeper, activate my right forearm sword."
Instantly my sword extended. It was difficult to use in this situation, but I managed to block Miah's next attacks. I intentionally let Miah get close. I painfully thrust out my left hand and activated my shield inside her reach. Her sword got tangled between my shield and me as I dove forward. She fell backwards but her sword became a dagger and dug into my side. I was in serious trouble as she pushed me aside and stood to her feet. I reached for my gun but it had fallen out of its holster. Miah smiled and moved slowly forward.
"The great Ayala on her knees before me. I wish Tamal could see this." She raised her sword high and hesitated. A look of pain and fear fell upon her as the tip of a sword pressed through her chest then pulled back letting Miah fall to the floor. Kira stood behind Miah, my sword in her hand.
She dropped my sword and ran to my side. "Ayala! My Ayala! I fell into her arms as they encircled me. Her lips pressed against mine. We both shook and wept. "It's been so long!" She wailed.
We lay there in each other's arms for many minutes until the urgency of our predicament pressed itself on our minds. "Forgive me, Kira."
"Forgive you?"
"When my memories returned I saw it was you that killed me. I tried to kill myself but failed. I came here thinking you had betrayed me. I'm not worthy of your love." I looked down and away.
She pulled my face back up to look into her eyes. "When they captured me, Miah took my blood which empowered her device to make her look like me. She wanted your pain to be as great as possible. She had the guard holding me so I could hear her kill you when you came today. You told her if I no longer loved you that you wanted to die. It's me that's not worthy of your love. That you would willingly give your life because of me. What love exists in this universe that is so true as yours?"
"Never again will I willingly leave your side. It was wrong of me to go to Earth without you."
"And I'll never leave your side again. I'm afraid we must hurry. There are still guards about and your badly injured."
"Get my things and her sword and belt so you can have them. I need to do something to Miah."
I rolled Miah onto her back and spoke these words over her. "For the injustices you have done to me..." I looked at Kira who was staring at me with eyes full of love and passion, "… and mine. For renouncing the oath of the Guardians, I stand in judgment of you." I placed my right hand on her chest. "Burn." The red jewel flashed and Miah's body disintegrated leaving only her ring behind. I picked it up and placed it in my pouch.
"What about Davin?"
"He renounced his ring. I'm not sure if he can be restored. There's no way we can bring him with us, but at least we can let his family know he surrendered with honor. Let's go."
Part 10
Kira supported me as we walked back to the teleporter. When we returned to the Hall of Records, she became unstoppable. She screamed for help and true to her word she never left my side. It was times like this that I truly appreciated the level of technology we had for healing. Within a few hours, I was ninety percent healed. Not even a scar remained. Only the aching and pain that would go away over the next few days.
We had a lot of catching up to do, but our first stop was to see my family. My father greeted us warmly and led us into their home. We provided the abridged version of our story and they were relieved that Kira hadn't actually killed me. She was as much family to them as I was.
"Father, I want you to gather the Council members. The Guardians need to be reinstated. I want their full support for taking the fight to Tamal and Pallas and pushing back the Reckoners."
"But there's only two of you left."
"Of course it would be nice if we had more. I might have misjudged Thane. He should be reinstated as well."
Rune stepped forward. "You have me as well."
Rune will always be my little sister to me and yet she has the fastest reflexes of anyone I'd ever seen. I thought back to when I was chosen and realized she probably is more experienced than I was back then. I turned to my father. "If she passes the Test of the Spirit, she'd be eligible to be appointed. That would bring us to four."
"I'll think about it. I'm not sure I could handle two daughters as Guardians. It's bad enough having one. I'm always worrying about you."
I started taking the wrist bracelet off to give back to him. He put his hand on mine to stop me.
"You've earned the right to keep that. I trust you'll use your judgment. Now, you two need some time to yourselves. I don't want to see either of you for at least two days."
We were grateful to see my family, but we needed our time alone and so we graciously took our leave.
Part 11
Kira and I practically ran to our home. When we got there we sealed the door from the inside and fell into each other's arms, tripping over various furniture items in the process of trying to get our clothes off each other. Our urgency was tangible and our passions insatiable. It was a time of rapidly changing heightened emotions as we moved between crying in loss for each other to screams of passion.
Several hours later we were lying in bed facing each other. Our fingers entwined with each other's. With our intense emotions satiated and our energy depleted we finally had a chance to really talk.
"What was it like for you Ayala?"
"When you're killed, your spirit will eventually find a new host. Mine found a home in an Earth human. Their lifespans are so short compared to ours, but I remember my life well. I was a different person, but much of what made me who I am was also there. I loved fighting styles and spent my life learning them. I never had a relationship. I had no knowledge of my life here, but in my heart I knew I was missing my soul mate. I could never commit to anyone. My job led me to my old body and when I touched my ring, I was restored."
I continued. "I started out with very few memories. I recalled the pain of my death. My Keeper was there and I tried to understand what had happened to me. Eventually I learned about you. In my memory I had an image of you kissing me before I left for Earth. You were my entire focus. Without memories all I had left was you. I had to find you. I was lost and unsure of myself. I came here to the Hall of Records and met my father and family. I was so confused as I'd no idea I had a family."
"The hardest part came when I found our home. The Keeper helped me to recall our last time together. When I saw you and saw our kiss together, I was devastated. My memories of you returned and it was so very painful. To know what I had but to suddenly be fully aware of what I lost shattered my heart. I was so angry at what had been done to me and how it affected both of us."
"I prepared to go look for you when my final memories were restored. I remembered you came to visit me on Earth. I was so happy to see you. I turned and in my memory you wrapped your arm around me and pushed your sword through my chest. When I saw that memory the pain was unbearable. I took the destruction bracelet and put it to my heart and asked it to destroy me. Thankfully it didn't work. My father convinced me I needed closure and still needed to find you. I didn't want to live. Eventually I managed to get myself together enough to try and track you down." Kira was sobbing and I pulled her into my arms.
"I can't imagine what it must have been like for you. I'd gone to Altarin with Davin but as you know, it was all a ruse. We then went to Rivenor, but as soon as I arrived Pallas captured and bound me. He was with Miah and Tamal. I had no chance to fight back. They took me to Teradoon and told me I was insurance in case they couldn't persuade you to join them. Miah took a sample of my blood and I saw her use her device to transform herself into my likeness. She then told me how she planned on making love to you and killing you. She was such a terrible person. Every word she spoke was carefully designed to inflict emotional pain."
"I tried to escape and to fight them, but I was locked in a room with no way out. When..." She began crying again. "When... I felt your death... I went crazy, suicidal. Every opportunity I had I would attack and fight them. Finally they put me in prolonged stasis. They knew someday you'd return and when you did, I'd become the insurance they wanted. The stasis saved my life. Without it, I would've found a way to kill myself."
"When they woke me and told me nearly two thousand years had past, I was shaken badly, but in my heart I knew you were alive and I rejoiced. Miah and Davin told me you'd recently returned and I was needed. It was several days later that you arrived on Teradoon. They were ill prepared for you and they forgot what a fighter you'd been. Miah had kept me upstairs with a guard but she wanted me to see you surrender or be killed, which was her preference. I watched with joy as you took down the elite Reckoners and you got Davin to surrender. Miah was so angry, but I could see she was also scared. She used the device to become me, knowing you'd never fight me."
"When I saw you willing to let Miah kill you I snapped. Nothing in the universe would've kept me from reaching you. The guard didn't know what hit him. Then you tossed me your sword, putting yourself in danger to protect me."
We were both crying now. "It's over now and we're together again. In a way, I'm glad at least we both didn't have to spend two thousand years without each other, or even one of us living that long without the other. The stasis and my death helped us skip an eternity of pain and loss. I'm not ever going to let that happen again. Like it or not, I'm not leaving your side ever again."
We held each other like we'd never let go.
Part 12
"Ayala, come here." I rushed to our living room. "When I was in Altarin, I bought this for you. I didn't realize it was here. I send it through the teleporter before we went to Rivenor. It's been sitting here all this time." She held up a dress that was incredibly beautiful and intricate of design.
"It's beautiful, Kira."
"You must try it on!"
"Only if you put on a nice dress well. I've got something planned for you."
"Mmm. A secret plan?"
I grabbed her hand to took her back to the bedroom.
I put the dress on and looked at myself in the mirror. The fabric was sheer and you could see everything through the thin fabric. I looked over at Kira who had put on an incredibly sexy black dress. She was biting her lower lip as she looked at me. I pulled her into my arms and kissed her.
We descended to the forest floor and we walked towards the lake hand-in-hand. I had a blanket and a picnic lunch down near the water. This was something that we'd never done before.
I Had Kira sit down on the blanket and I kneeled facing her. I placed my hands on her face and kissed her deeply and passionately. "My beautiful and beloved, Kira. One thing I gained from my time on Earth was a heightened sense of priorities. Their lifespans are so short compared to ours there is a sense of urgency to their lives. We've given ourselves to the Guardian lifestyle and because of that we made decisions that came before you and me. Never again. The universe will not be protected in a day. We have all the time in the world and we must take time to spend dedicated to each other. I love you and I never want to be away from you ever again."
"Mmmmm." Kira melted into my kiss. "I completely agree." She wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me down onto the blanket with her.
Part 13
The next day Kira and I sat in the seat looking down on the Hall of Records. The Hall had been transformed into a gauntlet of obstacles designed to test skills, abilities, and force the challenger to face their fears. We sat holding each other's hands as we watched Rune maneuvering through the course. I was still torn about the idea of Rune becoming a Guardian, but I admit I was impressed by her skill and courage. She'd make a fine Guardian and proved herself by obtaining the second fastest time ever, second only to mine.
We walked down and hugged Rune to congratulate her on passing the Test of the Spirit.
"You were incredible, Rune."
"I have you to thank, Ayala. I practiced against your recordings. In a way you taught me everything I know."
We heard someone clapping and turned to see Thane standing there.
"Nice job Rune. Good to see you Ayala. Kira, I'm happy you've also returned to us."
"Thane, I misjudged you. I'm sorry."
"You had every right to believe I was involved. After I last saw you I realized how badly I treated you. I'm sorry as well. Yes, I loved you, but I threw away our friendship in the process. You found Kira. I knew nothing would stop you. Davin? Did you kill him?"
"I didn't have to. Miah killed him after her surrendered. Kira killed Miah."
"You have your memories all back now?"
"Yes."
"So what now?"
"The Council has agreed to reinstate the Guardians. The four of us if you want to be."
"I'd like that."
The next day the Council met and requested the four of us to attend. My father led the proceedings.
"It's good to see that we have four eligible Guardians returned to us. It was a sad day when we disbanded them. The Council has voted and we have unanimously decided to reinstate the Guardians. Ayala, please step forward and enter the light." I stepped forward into a circle of light and looked around the great hall at the Council members. I knelt down as I did so many years before. "The Council recognizes you as the leader of the Guardians. Go with our blessing." A wave of light washed over me signifying the new status.
This was repeated for Kira and Thane before they called Rune forward. "Rune, you have passed the Test of the Spirit and found worthy of becoming a Guardian. The Council has appointed you Guardian. May you be blessed."
When the ceremony was over a feast was held. The Council members took time to greet each one of us and wish us well. My father came by and asked me what our next steps would be. I told him we needed to return to Earth to get more weapons and to practice with them. We'd return in a week and then head to Sanwall.
Part 14
The next day at the Earth residence Kira and I had changed into our Texas clothing and went back to the gold exchanger to get additional cash and clothing for Rune and Thane. Kira looked so cute in jeans I had a hard time keeping my hands off of her. Luckily she also found it difficult to keep her hands off of me. Once we had clothing for Thane and Rune we headed back to the gun show. Rune was all excited about being on Earth and wanted to make sure we got some hot dogs. I kept them all close to me as we got additional handguns and some AR-15 rifles. We kept the caliber of the handguns the same so we could share bullets.
Once we had everything we needed and Rune had her hot dogs, we brought the weapons back to the residence and headed into downtown San Antonio for the evening out. It was a warm summer evening. I had Kira's arm in mine and Rune and Thane walked close behind us. None of them had ever been to Earth before so this was an opportunity for me to show them a few sights. I took them to the Alamo and explained the significance of it. "What happened here may be similar to what we can expect on Sanwall. A small group of fighters held off an entire army for several days."
"It's inspiring. Of course, they never had any of us here."
"Rune, are you hungry?"
"Always!"
"Then I hope you're ready for some good Mexican food and margaritas."
"Just show me the way!"
We walked down to the Riverwalk and found a cute and lively little Mexican restaurant. Luckily they never asked for ID as none of us had any. The music was loud and the food was excellent. I enjoyed watching the three of them bite into the spicy food. Kira and I held hands under the table and watched Rune get more than a little tipsy on the margaritas. By the time we arrived back at the residence, Rune was being half carried by Thane, who interestingly enough didn’t seem to mind.
Over the next week we went and shot the guns and rifles so that everyone knew exactly how they could be used. Being highly skilled fighters, none of them took long to get used to the weapons. Rune was fascinated by the food on Earth and had us try something different every day. From time to time I noticed Rune and Thane flirting with each other.
By the time we headed back to the Hall of Records we felt we were ready to bring the fight to Pallas and Talam. After a brief reunion with my parents and a trip to the Armory, we all congregated in the SanWall teleporter location. Our arrival wouldn't come as a surprise to Pallas and Tamal since the Reckoners would have notified them of what happened on Teradoon.
Part 15
The Sanwall teleporter was a building located in the middle of a green meadow. We stepped outside into the brilliant sunshine and looked towards the nearest city on the horizon to our west. Our view was short lived as from the North we saw several hundred Reckoners approaching. At their head was Pallas and someone else that must have been Tamal.
I had everyone fan out as I walked forward. The main army held back as Pallas and Tamal walked towards me. They stopped about twenty feet from me.
"Ayala. Why did you come back?" Pallas had taken up a defensive posture. Tamal looked unimpressed and bored.
"I couldn’t let you get away with it. Besides, you all made it personal. Not only did Miah kill me, but you took Kira. You had to know I'd be back for her no matter what."
"We planned on it. Obviously we didn’t plan well enough. As you can see we're far more ready for you. And who's that? Rune?" Pallas laughed. "You actually got the Council to appoint her?"
"She's got more skill than you ever had, Pallas. You failed to introduce me to Tamal. I have something for him." I reached into my pouch and tossed Miah's ring to him. "She wasn't a very nice person. I'm glad to say she's gone forever."
Tamal's rage got the better of him and he drew his sword. I drew both of mine. Pallas surprisingly held Tamal back. "They can still be turned. With all of them, we'd be unstoppable."
Tamal was hearing none of it and slugged Pallas. "They all die! You too if you don't help me." He swung a vicious blow at me which I blocked easily. From my peripheral vision I could see the Reckoner Army rushing forward. The meadow's peaceful silence was broken by the sound of three AR-15s opening fire. I had my hand's full. Tamal was a masterful fighter and had several thousand years of additional fighting experience over me. Pallas ignored the army which was now hesitating as their fellows began dropping one after the other and turned on me as well. He lunged towards my left side. I blocked with my left sword then countered with my right grazing Pallas across his chest and opening a slight cut. Talam tried to take advantage and sliced down with his blade towards my right shoulder.
"Keeper. Extend my right blade!"
I spun letting the blade the protruded backwards from my right forearm deflect Talam's sword. I continued my spin just in time to catch Talam's second thrust with my right sword. My left parrying Pallas' next swing. I could hear the gunfire slow and more sword fighting begin. I pushed myself to get into an offensive position and focused my attack on Talam. I began beating him back by weaving a net of my swords in front of me.
"Keeper, retract my blade."
Pallas took advantage of my focus with Talam and slid in behind me. I was close to getting a chance to put an end to Talam and ignored Pallas. The next thing I knew, Kira was at my back and blocked Pallas' attack that would have put his sword through my left side.
"Stay away from my partner!" I could hear Kira scream as she launched her attack on Pallas.
I breathed a sigh of relief and continued my attack on Talam who was beginning to falter and lose his confidence. This made him desperate and dangerous. My brief glance at Kira and Pallas cost me a cut across my left shoulder. Talam was backing into the remnants of the Reckoner army hoping to pull them into our fight. Having heard Kira's voice and the stinging pain from my shoulder helped me refocus. A Reckoner attacked from my right trying to give Talam a chance to get further away. I blocked the attack and buried my second sword into the Reckoner's chest. The interaction took less than a second as I continued to move toward Talam.
He swung low towards my legs which I blocked with my left sword, my right swinging in and stopping at his throat. "Drop your sword Talam and surrender." I pushed my blade to the point where the skin on his neck was about to be punctured. He dropped his sword. "Turn around and put your hands behind your back."
"This isn’t over. If you think I was in charge of all of this, you're wrong. The Guardians have no idea what we first encountered on Teradoon." I registered what he was saying and stored it away in the back of my mind. I pulled out a pair of what could only be described as Guardian handcuffs. I bound his hands and feet and turned to continue the fight.
Rune was amazing. She was so fast and wove her way through the remaining Reckoners. Kira had Pallas bound and Thane was enjoying the handguns so much he reminded me of an old-time western cowboy. The Reckoners were on the run. I called the Guardians together. Kira hugged and kissed me and began tending my shoulder. Rune was breathing hard but had a beaming smile. I watched as Thane kissed her for the first time. I saw her eyes widen with the recognition of what he'd just done. She smiled and kissed him back. Pallas cringed on the ground. "That's all the universe needs is another Guardian couple."
We dragged Pallas and Thane back to the teleporter and then on to the Hall of Records. The Council convened and sentenced Pallas and Tamal. Tamal would say nothing more about his comments at the end of our fight. They'd both be placed into prolonged stasis, but a variation of the destruction gem was used first to eliminate portions of their memory, specifically in regards to their fighting abilities. Never again would they be a threat.
Later that evening my parents put together a feast to celebrate our victory. Father was a little concerned about Thane and Rune, but mother was ecstatic saying it was long overdue.
Part 16
The next morning I stood on our deck looking over the sunrise with the waterfalls and lake in the distance.
"Keeper?"
"Yes, Guardian?"
"I guess I need to release you into the wild now. Is there a place you'd like to be?"
"I've grown rather fond of you, Guardian. My life as a Keeper has never been so exhilarating. If it's alright with you, perhaps I could stick around. That way I'll always be guaranteed of being in the thick of things and taking the battle to the 'bad guys'."
"I'm happy to have you along as long as you keep your eyes closed when Kira and I are making love."
"Consider it done, Guardian."
I contemplated my life up until now. With my full set of memories my life back on Earth was a tiny fragment, but for some reason it was so fresh and strong in comparison to the rest of my life. "Indiana Jones..." I whispered to myself and chuckled. In the past weeks I'd found treasures, fought off the bad guys, avoided traps sprung upon me by the enemy, and saved the girl. Indiana Jones had nothing on my real life.
A pair of arms wrapped around me from behind. "Good morning, my love."
I turned into Kira's arms and kissed her. "Good morning."
"So what happens now?"
"You and I need to make up for the last two thousand years. If my calculations are correct, that means we need to make love about 730,000 more times."
"Mmmmm. I like the sound of that. We could start on that this morning."
"I suppose after that we need to help undo the damage the Reckoners have done and look into what Talam hinted at on Teradoon. We'll likely have a wedding to go to as well."
"As long as we're together life is good."
I kissed Kira once more. "With you, life is better than good." I led Kira back into the bedroom.
Stan Lee had it wrong. To think that a spider could bite a man and have a 'spidey sense', make webs from his hands, and climb walls is a little outrageous. Sure, I can agree that a bite from a radioactive, genetically-engineered spider would likely play with your DNA, however, to be realistic, if you were going to create a genetically-engineered, radioactive spider, you'd start with a female spider; and a bite from one of those would not only play with your DNA, it would also play with your chromosomes. Believe me, I know from experience.
My name is Stan Levi, and yes, I know full well the irony in that name. But what I really should say, is that my name was Stan Levi.
I believe the place to start is when I met my wife, Alicia. Alicia, was born in the Ukraine. You can tell by her lush, dark brown hair, blue eyes, cute Slavic accent, and a gorgeous, model-like figure. I know you are going to think this is rather cliche, but it is true; when I saw Alicia, I knew it was love at first sight. It was New Year's Eve, 1999. I was thirty-six years old at the time. I'd never been married, not because I was not good looking, or successful, but more that I had never found the right one.
I remember precisely the moment I first saw Alicia. I happened to be living in a small town in Virginia at the time and anyone who was anyone would be at Ted's Bar and Grill for the New Year's Eve celebration party. Since I just happened to be someone that was someone, I made sure I was there at 5pm to make sure I had a seat instead of standing all night long. Even though it was early, the place was packed and I found the last unoccupied booth. I sat down and ordered a burger, and then the light of my life walked in the door.
Some people might say it is the looks that draw one person to another and I would mostly agree with them. As Alicia walked into the bar every eye turned toward her. She was uncharacteristically out of place. She was tall, probably five-foot nine or ten, with a perfectly formed body. She belonged on a runway, or in a New York Fifth Avenue event, not in Ted's Bar and Grill. She was, by far, the most beautiful woman in the place, and, in my opinion, the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. If I were to try to give you a person that she most resembled, it would be Miranda Kerr with slightly larger breasts and a more athletic set of legs. What immediately drew me to her was her unpretentious nature, having the ability to command the room but choosing a casual modesty and humble attitude. She dressed conservatively, yet, to me it came across as intoxicatingly sexy. She appeared demure and confident at the same time. One look in her eyes and you could tell she was bright and intelligent.
She stood in the entryway for a moment and looked around the room. At first I figured she must be looking for someone, but it was soon obvious she merely wanted a place to sit. As she walked by, I stood and offered her a seat at my table. I was taken aback by her genuine thankfulness and grace, and I was very grateful that my initial assessment was accurate.
We hit it off right away. She had a PHD in Biotechnology and I had a Masters in Computer Science. We both enjoyed the same music and same activities and hobbies. I learned that Alicia was born in Chernihiv, Ukraine, a mere fifty-minute drive east of Chernobyl. Her father worked at the old Soviet nuclear power plant in Chernobyl and was there when it melted down. The whole area had been flooded with radiation and her father sent her to the United States to protect her from any fallout. She had fallen in love with the U.S. and decided to naturalize after her schooling was completed. Her parents still live in Chernihiv, lucky that the fallout was primarily north of them.
By the end of the evening I was smitten by Alicia. I'd like to boast she had felt the same way about me, but, alas, it was not true. She was very career-oriented and had not been looking for a relationship at the time. I did, however, get her phone number and a kiss at the stroke of midnight. I was very proud of myself and spent the next six months of my life unable to think of anything except her.
Destiny had intervened, and Alicia had fallen in love with me. I spent two years wooing her and building our relationship before we were finally married. On our honeymoon we traveled to the Ukraine so that I could formally meet her parents. Her father, Andrei, seemed very skeptical of me at first, as he was of anything from the United States. Her mother, Natasha, was an exceptional beauty, full of poised grace. She bestowed upon me every hospitality and was genuinely pleased by Alicia's choice.
Alicia and I loved each other deeply. We did everything we could to be together all the time. We were the best of friends and we were the envy of all our friends. I would say that she truly completed me and she would say the same about me for her. I tend to be more logical, brain driven and Alicia was always heart driven. It is my belief that the way she completed me was more like I contributed 10% and she contributed the other 90%. She was just that perfect. The one regret we had was not being able to have children. Apparently, my mother was having major health concerns when she was pregnant with me and the doctors insisted she use a new auto-immunity drug. On the positive side, I have never been sick a day in my life. On the negative side, the drugs they gave my mother made me sterile.
Alicia was everything to me, and then, on November 10, 2012, my world was shattered into a million pieces. Alicia and I were out celebrating our tenth anniversary. On the way home a drunk driver crossed over into our lane and hit us head on. The combined speed was close to one hundred and twenty miles per hour. I still remember my hand in Alicia's when the collision occurred. One second we were laughing and talking, the next half the car was missing. The force of the collision sheared the entire passenger side of the car, Alicia, and my right hand into oblivion.
When I awoke in the hospital several days later I not only had to deal with the loss of the love of my life, but the incredible pain and damage the accident caused to my own body. I had lost the vision in one eye, my hearing from one ear, my right hand was gone, and my right foot was so damaged that it had been amputated.
I won't bore you with the details of my lengthy and painful rehabilitation, or the months of desperation and despair I suffered. Alicia's parents were not able to get a visa to visit, as there was something about Andrei's background that would not allow him to enter the United States. It was hard for them to not have closure in their daughter's death nor be able to support me through my convalescence. Many times I considered ending my life but, in the end, I realized this would not have been what Alicia would have wanted me to do.
Two years after the accident I stood on the shores of the Black Sea. I had taken an extended leave from work to visit Alicia's parents and help them through the loss of their daughter. I had flown into Odessa and decided to spend a few days recovering from the jet lag before moving on to Chernihiv. It was a particularly cool fall day and the air was heavy with mist. The weather fit my mood very well as standing where I was, with one foot feeling the cold and damp, and the other not feeling anything, I was reminded that the last time I was at this spot was with Alicia and just how much I had lost.
I took a train from Odessa to Kiev, then another train into Chernihiv. Trains in this part of the world tend to be more functional and less comfortable so by the time I had arrived in Chernihiv my still recuperating body was in significant pain. I limped my way along the cold, wet, gray city streets. Every step brought me closer to having to deal with new reminders of my loss. I looked up at the nondescript, traditional, Soviet era apartment, and smelled the overpowering stench of feral cat pee. Ever since the evacuation of families in the 1986 Chernobyl meltdown, domesticated cats had free roam of the area and flourished in the urban city.
Several times I nearly turned around, but what drove me onward is that if I were in Alicia's parent's place, I would want this opportunity for closure. When Andrei and Natasha opened the door they pulled me in and held me close. We all wept.
A few days later we had reached a point where we all needed a bit of a break from the small two bedroom apartment Alicia's parents lived in. I found it difficult to communicate as I knew little Ukrainian and they knew little English, yet somehow we managed. It was during breakfast that Natasha suggested Andrei take me to where he used to work. Now, in his early seventies, it seemed like Andrei lived very much in the past. His health was good but his eyes were distant. Upon Natasha's suggestion, the light came back into his eyes.
At first I was hesitant, as who would want to go into the middle of a highly radioactive site. After all, who wants to leave a trip to the Ukraine with a little extra glow to their skin? It took a while, but they had managed to assure me that certain parts of Chernobyl were accessible and safe for short periods of time. We drove the rough, bumpy road for about a half hour before the warning signs began to appear in abundance. I could not read Cyrillic but the signs were unmistakable. Warning, danger, keep out, death, destruction, and so on.
Twenty minutes later, with the ghostly ruins of the Chernobyl reactor on the horizon, we pulled off the road to what appeared to be a bunker. Andrei stopped the car and pulled out several industrial sized flashlights and radiation badges. The badges changed color depending on the radiation level. I was not amused that it started out as yellow instead of green but, apparently, there were two more colors to go before things got really bad. He led me to the six-inch thick steel door that was securely locked tight. Andrei pulled out a set of keys, unlocked the door, and turned on his flashlight. He led me down a set of dark, damp stairs into a labyrinth of passageways. As we traveled deeper and deeper into the structure, Andrei tried to explain what he used to do back in the 1980s.
I only understood a portion of what he was telling me but I gathered during the cold war Andrei was a geneticist tasked with creating two things. First, to find a method of enhancing Soviet soldiers strength, speed, and knowledge. Second, to find a method of delivering death to Americans. Andrei had selected the Brazilian Wandering spider neurotoxin as the delivery mechanism. Apparently the neurotoxin, PhTx3, of this spider was several hundred times more potent than the Black Widow spider and could be genetically altered in a way to act virus-like without becoming a virus.
As we continued further and further down into the complex, Andrei turned and used his keys to move through several more large steel reinforced doors. We walked into what appeared to be a large open lab. It was clear to me no one had stepped foot in there for many years, yet the preservation was remarkable. I checked my badge and it flickered for a moment to orange, but then settled back to yellow. Andrei continued to tell me more of what he did here thirty years ago.
Andrei was the premier geneticist for the Soviet Union. This lab represented the cutting edge of technology at the time. I looked around the room and noted the large industrial look of everything. Huge hand-wrought metal dials and analog instruments were everywhere. To me it looked like I had stepped back in time to the 1950s, but for the Soviets, they had to build everything themselves and miniaturization was not much of an option back then.
Andrei moved over to a giant mainframe computer panel and recounted how he used this machine to unpack the genetic codes and calculate the exact placement of DNA insertion points. Luckily, Alicia had been involved in biotechnology so most of this was familiar to me, which greatly assisted my translating efforts. By using human DNA, radiation, and genetic engineering, Andrei had tried to modify the neurotoxin of the spider to deliver DNA modifying code into human subjects. Acting like a virus, the toxin would quickly spread throughout the body re-writing DNA. Additionally, he believed he found a way to encapsulate knowledge and muscle memory into the code that would be delivered directly to the brain and cells of muscles.
Andrei ran his hands lovingly across the old machinery. You could tell he was enjoying reminiscing about the past. When Chernobyl melted down, the work was abandoned and the workers evacuated to other parts of the Soviet Union. He told me he was close to a breakthrough when the meltdown occurred. Andrei had begun modifying the toxin to include genes that supported cell regeneration as the toxin was still destroying cells faster that it was modifying them. Yet, even with the latest modifications, when they injected the toxin into test subjects no one ever survived the process. Back then; it was considered an honor to die as a test subject. The thought gave me chills.
Since Andrei was obviously distracted looking at the old systems, I wandered off to another area of the lab. Behind a large glass panel I spotted dozens of glass jars. Opening the panel I failed to notice my badge change from yellow to orange indicating a spike in radioactivity. I reached in and held one of the jars up into my light. The jar was filled with spider webs and I could see a large spider carcass at the bottom. I turned while placing the jar back on the shelf, but my depth perception had never been that great since the accident and the jar was only partially on the shelf when it fell to the ground. The noise of the shattering glass startled us both. Andrei rushed over and pointed at our badges. Steady orange. It was definitely time to go.
Not paying attention to the glass on the floor, I turned towards the exit. Meanwhile, the spider carcass twitched as it awoke from many years of dormancy. Andrei was in the lead but as I reached for the door to exit the lab I felt an excruciating and debilitating pain on my left calf. I yelled out as I passed through the doors, letting them close behind. Andrei rushed back to me and flashed his light on my calf. He pulled my pant leg up and I heard him gasp. His eyes showed a mixture of fear and shock. He grabbed my arm and started pulling me away from the lab and back into the labyrinth of passageways.
The pain began to ease but my leg began to tingle. I started to sweat and I became flush. We paused for a moment and Andrei checked his badge. It was back to yellow, but when he checked mine, it was red. Whatever happened, I was now dangerously radioactive. Now I was really worried as he urged us both towards the entrance and his car. By the time we got to the car I was shaking and feverish. Andrei did not speak much as he drove us back to Chernihiv. I thought he might take me to the hospital but he went home instead. I was not in any shape to argue.
With Natasha's help, Andrei managed to get me into their apartment and laid me down on a bed. He quickly began checking me over as he directed Natasha to cut off my pant leg so he could get a better look at what caused the pain. I asked him what had happened and he would not respond. He was focused on my vitals and speaking very quickly to Natasha. Natasha left the room and came back with potassium iodide pills for radiation exposure. Andrei helped me sit up to swallow the pill and I saw he took one himself. My body was on fire and I was sweating with fever. I overheard him say something to Natasha about a spider bite and he should be dead by now, but I could not be certain that is what I heard. I began to slip in and out of consciousness until finally I collapsed into darkness.
I was dreaming. It was a beautiful sunny day and I was walking hand in hand with my parents. My father carried a basket of food and we were walking through a forested trail. We came to a meadow and I could feel the warmth of the sun on my face and grass tickling my legs. A gentle warm breeze lifted my dress a little. I was five years old and today was my birthday. The grass suddenly burst into flames and my body was on fire. I screamed.
The pain subsided and I felt myself being filled with new information. In my mind I was seeing checklists for starting a helicopter, techniques for hand-to-hand combat, guerrilla warfare tactics, survival knowledge, and weapons use. I could hear and understand languages of all kinds and I had a sense that I could read and speak them as well. Then there was more pain, excruciating pain, as my body's bones shifted and moved.
I was standing in front of a mirror. I was sixteen years old and my father was taking me out to a special lunch. My mother stood behind me brushing my long dark brown hair. I had chosen to wear a pink dress I had received for my birthday a few weeks earlier. My mother whispered in my ear, "You're beautiful, Alicia." The mirror shattered sending glass fragments through my body. I could feel my muscles tear and stretch. I screamed again in anguish.
The dinner table I was sitting at was old, but solid. I had spent so many hours there completing my schoolwork over the years. Now twenty, I considered my future and looked forward to the day I would meet that special man. I longed for the release to be out on my own, yet I yearned for the closeness of the home and family that had always been so supportive of me. I let my fingers slide over the rough surface of the table allowing the memories of our time around the table flow into me with each bump and nick. My father came into the room and asked if he could take some blood from me for his experiments. I nodded and extended my right arm. My father pressed the needle into my arm assuring me this would not hurt a bit. Suddenly my right hand and foot exploded in pain and my eye and ear felt like hot pokers were burning them out.
I floated pain free and at peace. I felt a deep and tangible connection to something I had lost. I was Stan Levi and yet I was also Alicia. Her life was now a part of mine in a way that transcended anything I could have ever known. I felt myself rising to consciousness and as I did so my mind was flooded with new sensations and thoughts. At first, I began to feel the weight of my body. It felt new and fresh. There was no hint of pain or aches that had been part of my daily beginnings for the past two years. I felt my fingers and toes and the thought crossed my mind as to how I could feel my right toes and fingers. I could now hear sounds around me. I heard voices and the sounds of vehicles moving outside. I even heard the sound of dripping water in the kitchen. There was no hint of hearing loss. The blackness began to fade to a gray and I felt my eyes respond to my awakening state.
I opened my eyes and looked around the room. Natasha was there hovering nearby. I recognized her as both mother and Natasha. It was then I realized my vision was perfect; actually, it was more than perfect, as every minute detail around the room was crystal clear. I could now see from the eye I had lost the vision in during the accident. I moved my hand towards my face to feel if everything was all right when I caught sight of my hand. My right hand, the one that I had lost was slender and delicate looking. It was not my hand! I began to panic and shouted out. The voice was not my own and I began to panic even more. It was then that Natasha placed her hand on my arm and gently spoke to me, "It's okay. You are going to be all right." I realized she had just spoken in Ukrainian and I understood every word.
Still panicking, but now a little less so, I watched Andrei come to the bedside. He brought a handheld mirror with him. "We did not think you were going to make it. I can't believe one of our spiders actually survived thirty years with no food or water. I suspect when you dropped the jar it was exposed to oxygen and woke up, similar to hibernation or even like cicadas that can survive totally dormant for years at a time. I hope you can fully understand me. You need to see something." Andrei held up the mirror so I could see my face. What I saw caused me to feel both relief and shock at the same time. I was looking at Alicia, albeit a much younger version of her.
I lifted my right hand again so I could see it. I turned it over and back and flexed my fingers. I then looked from Natasha to Andrei. I started to speak and caught myself listening to my foreign sounding voice and stopped. I tried to push back the thoughts that things were not right before I could speak again. Hesitantly I spoke again, in fluent Ukrainian. "I remember you taking a sample of Alicia's blood. Did you use her DNA for your experiments?" Andrei nodded the affirmative. "I was bitten by one of your spiders and it overwrote my DNA?" I looked at my hand again and took a deep breath. "It rebuilt my hand, my foot, my eye, and restored my healing?"
Andrei took a deep breath. "Yes. Alicia's DNA was healthy and I wanted to have a copy of it in case anything ever happened to her. I never thought, I mean, the thought never occurred to me that the toxin from a female spider would also alter chromosomes. Now that I see you, what it did to you, I can understand. The toxins only contained female chromosomes. How you survived, I'm not sure we will ever know. You've been unconscious and screaming out in pain for the past three days. Do you feel any different?"
"You mean besides being turned into your twenty-year old daughter?" I know I said it harshly and I saw them both wince. I reached out and took Andrei's hand. "I have her inside me, in a way. I have her memories until the moment you took her blood sample. Because of these memories, I feel as if she is almost with me. I feel like your daughter in many ways. I've been through a lot of trauma in the past year. My body, this body feels remarkably fit and well. My vision is restored and I can see details like I've never seen before. I can see the pulse of your heartbeat through the subtle changes of your skin. I can hear far better than I ever could before. I hear the drip of the faucet in the other room. I understand and seem to be able to speak fluent Ukrainian but I sense I could also speak Russian, German, French, English, Italian, Hindi, Mandarin, and many other languages. I think I could drive a Russian tank, fly a mig fighter jet or a helicopter. I gather this is also part of your genetically engineered toxin?"
Andrei nodded the affirmative again. "We truly loved you as our son. It took me a while to get used to the thought of having our daughter fall in love with an American. The cold war caused us all to be distrusting of anything outside of the U.S.S.R. When the accident happened, I admit I was at first angry with you, thinking it was your fault we lost our beloved Alicia. Over time I realized how good you were for her and how, in my pain, I forgot how much pain you were in, both physically and emotionally. I am sorry. I feel like I failed you as a father-in-law."
I sat up and swung my legs over the side of the bed. I looked down at my body, which somehow had been put into a flannel nightgown. "This," indicating my new body, "will be hard to adjust to. I don't suppose it is reversible?" Andrei sighed, “No, it is not reversible. We've lost the information to recreate the engineered toxin. It would take years and millions of dollars to get back to where we were. People died being injected while testing. To attempt to do so would truly be a betrayal of life.”
I wondered if the drug my mother had taken while pregnant with me had anything to do with the fact I survived. I stood to my feet and hugged both Natasha and Andrei. “I could use a moment to myself. You wouldn't know where I can get some clothes?” “This room was Alicia's before she left. We still have some of her clothes from before the meltdown. We carefully put them away to preserve them in case she could come back sooner. With your change, we were hopeful and took them out of storage. They are here in the closet. Of course they are no longer in style. We will give you some time.”
As Andrei and Natasha left and closed the door behind them I was suddenly overwhelmed. I sat back on the bed, mentally exhausted. I looked down at my breasts pushing out from the nightgown. I placed my hands on them and felt their size and weight. The movement caused a rippling sensation through my body. They were so sensitive. I stood and looked at myself in the full-length mirror. Before me was a much younger version of my late wife. I was now the most beautiful woman I'd ever seen.
I pulled the nightgown over my head and looked at myself. I was still attracted to this body, as I believe any living person would also be. The thoughts going through my head made me blush. My hair had grown long, to the middle of my back, and my eyes had turned blue. The after effects of three days of fever and transformation had matted my hair and gave me a slight body odor. I definitely needed a shower. I stood a moment longer lingering on what I had become. In my mind I knew I should rebelling at the thought of being a woman, yet, logically, I had been a broken man. I've gained thirty years of my life back. If I could have chosen anyone else in the world to be, it would have been my wife. I had my eyesight, hearing, and hand and foot back. Because of my wife's early memories, I felt as if we were a part of each other now. In a way, we were connected even deeper than we ever had been before. She would not want me to focus on the past, but on the future, and so, that's just what I decided to do. But, first things first. I needed a shower and then I needed a plan. After all, Stan Levi was no more and the new me had no identification, no passport, and no citizenship.
I found some 1985 clothing in the closet. I avoided the dresses and opted for a pair of good old American made jeans. Alicia's memory of getting these jeans on the black market was an interesting one. She had loved them. I also found some panties, bra, socks, and a warm, reasonably stylish sweater. I took these items with me into the bathroom. If you have ever been to some of these older Soviet cities, you would know that heat came from a citywide hot water heating system. Part of the old communist way was that everyone got hot water at the same time, which was usually late in the fall when things were already cold and freezing. During the summertime the hot water was turned off altogether. I was very grateful that when I turned on the tap, hot water came out.
I stepped into the shower and let the hot water permeate my being and restore me. It was as if the water going down the drain was a symbol of my old life and depression leaving my body. As my spirits lifted I became more and more aware of the sensations the water was having on me. My hands seemed to move automatically, stroking my breasts and sliding between my legs. A light squeeze on my nipple sent a light moan escaping from my lips. A touch between my legs caused a shudder than ran through me. This new body of mine seemed so alive that every touch would build pleasure upon more pleasure. With the water cascading down me, I gently massaged one breast while slowly sliding my finger into my new vagina. Aware my moaning might cause concern I did my best to muffle my involuntary sounds of pleasure. Within moments I exploded with wave after wave of orgasmic bliss.
I forced myself to stop what I had been doing and focused on washing my long hair. It took a while being so long and dirty, but after washing it twice and using a conditioner, I finally felt it was clean enough to get out of the shower. I wrapped my hair in a towel much like I had seen my wife do hundreds of times before. I slipped on the clothes I had found. Although slightly musty smelling, the clothes fit perfectly. After drying my hair and combing it out I realized I was very hungry.
I found Natasha and Andrei back at the dining table. My spirits had significantly been uplifted and I gave them both hugs. While I had never been a hug kind of guy before, Alicia always had been and these hugs simply felt spontaneous and given with the utmost care. I welcomed the bubbly and happy feelings. I had spent too much time dwelling on the past. Remembering how I always felt she had completed me before, I could tell I was responding much more from my heart than my head.
When I mentioned how hungry I was Natasha went to put together some lunch for us all. I could tell Andrei had something on his mind. "With such trauma to your body, it could be that your body needs fuel to fully heal yourself, but there may be another reason. We chose a spider for a number of reasons. They can lift one hundred times their own weight, they have incredibly fast reflexes, and some have regenerative properties. We did not expect people that survived the toxin to have these same characteristics, but, due to physics and scale, we did expect some enhancements to their capabilities. For all intents and purposes we estimated anywhere from six to ten times their normal abilities. These enhancements would cause them to metabolize food quicker, and thus your hunger may be caused by these enhancements to your metabolism. Can I test you?" "Sure."
Andrei told Natasha we would be right back. He took me outside to his car. "The back end of this car should weigh about 400 KG, or around 800 pounds. See if you can lift it." "You want me to lift the back end of your car?" I realize I sounded skeptical, mostly because I was. "Okay, I'll try it." I bent down and placed my hands under the back of the car and lifted. As I stood up I noticed the car tires had come off the ground. It was heavy, but I could probably have lifted more. I carefully put the car back down and looked at my hands. Andrei was smiling. "You are everything we had ever hoped for. We will need to test you more; test your reflexes, how high you can jump, and how fast you can heal. But first, we must eat!" In a way, my spider accident had validated his entire life's work.
During lunch we discussed my future. I was well off financially as both Alicia and I had well paying jobs and insurance paid out close to ten million dollars for my injuries. While I had access to those funds, I would never pass as Stan Levi again. I could create a new account and transfer those funds but I needed an identity before I could create an account. I suggested that since I no longer had a home or a country that perhaps I could stay with Alicia's parents and look after them. It warmed my heart to see their smiles at that suggestion. In the end, we all decided it would be best for me to travel back to the United States. I could make up an identity as Alicia's daughter, born in Ukraine in 1994. As luck had it, Alicia had traveled back to Ukraine for a year between 1993 and 1994. This would be about right for my current age of twenty. We would have to forge a Ukrainian birth certificate, a U.S. passport, and U.S. adoption papers. Difficult, but I was in Ukraine where people that did these things were easier to find. Once back in the U.S. I would adjust my old will to have the entire estate put into my name upon his death. My, Stan's, death would first be ruled as a missing person, then items would be found indicating he was murdered here in Ukraine.
We continued to work on the plan and finalize the details. When it came to choosing a name, I thought it was rather easy. Anastasia Alicia Levi. Natasha and Andrei loved it. Anastasia meant resurrection. I decided I probably needed more clothes and Natasha and I would go shopping in Kiev over the next day or so. Andrei thought he might know where I could go to get a start on my new identity. It would not be a safe place, but felt I could probably handle things with my new enhancements. Since time was of the essence, I would start first thing tomorrow.
In the morning I traveled with Andrei to one of the seedier areas of Chernihiv. He had told me that when the Soviet Union collapsed, many people who had been working in the Communist Party creating new identities for people moved into the Russian mafia to earn money. He had grown up with some of them and their children now took over the 'family business.' He pointed me towards a dark, windowless building and told me to ask for Ivan.
When I entered the building my sense of foreboding only grew. This was not 'spidey sense' going off, rather it was seeing every eye in the place turn to look at someone that they knew should not be there. I was a young, pretty girl standing in the middle of a world of violence and power. Their hardened faces told me they were mostly unsavory types; mafia, criminals, and fighters. I spotted someone who looked to be in charge and asked for Ivan. There was no mistaking the lustful look he gave me. After a heavy pause, he flicked his head behind him. I took the cue and entered a back room.
"I'm looking for Ivan." A man with a large visible scar on his left cheek turned toward me. "Let me guess. You are here looking for your new boyfriend. Well, you found him. Shall we go someplace more intimate?" I ignored his statement. "I'm told you might be able to help me. I need some documentation." "You don't look like a person that needs documentation." "I need a Ukrainian birth certificate, Chernihiv, March 20, 1994, under the name Anastasia Alicia Petrov, parents Alicia Petrov, no father listed. I need a U.S. Social Security number and passport under the name of Anastasia Alicia Levi with a Ukrainian entry stamp of October 17, 2014. Finally, I need a U.S. adoption record for Anastasia Alicia Petrov, new name Anastasia Alicia Levi with parents Alicia Levi and Stan Levi, dated October 11, 2005. Obviously the U.S. passport must be dated after that date." He did not flinch. "You are asking for a lot. It will cost you forty thousand U.S. dollars and I need to take your picture. Stand over there." He pulled out a camera and took several headshots. "Come back with the money in one week. If you fail to show up or bring the full amount your life will be forfeit. Now leave me."
I walked out of the building amidst many jeers. Forty thousand dollars was a lot of money, but that was not my worry at the moment. Somehow I had to get those funds here and the U.S. tracks every transaction greater than ten thousand dollars. Being in the computer industry, I had jumped on the bitcoin bandwagon early. I had approximately fifty thousand dollars in bitcoins. If I could find a way to cash that out, perhaps in Kiev, then I would have the money I needed without being tracked.
Back at Natasha and Andrei's apartment I used their computer to find a large bitcoin dealer in Kiev. I emailed him requesting to sell out my fifty thousand dollars worth. With bitcoin values on the rise, he jumped at the chance. I would sell all I had and get my fifty thousand dollars. It would just take several days for him to put together the necessary funds. With that settled Natasha and I planned our trip to Kiev for shopping. We would take two days and if all went well we would return with the money for the documents for my new identity. Andrei had been getting worried and wanted us to plan for various things that could go wrong. He would not elaborate on what he thought might go wrong, he just emphasized we needed a plan. Although I did not understand his concerns we planned for multiple scenarios, most around the mafia or military hunting us all down.
The trip to Kiev was uneventful. Natasha loved going shopping with her 'grand daughter' and I surprisingly enjoyed buying all types of clothing. I chose a mix of casual, workout, travel, and even a formal dress. The bitcoin transaction went smoothly and we arrived back at Chernihiv safely.
Since we had to wait a few more days for my new identity, Andrei took me out into the country where they had a dacha. A dacha was a traditional place where people living in communist apartments could have a small plot of land to grow their own fruits and vegetables. Usually there was a little cabin that a few people could sleep and eat in. With it being past the growing season, few people would be out there and it would be a perfect place to test more of my abilities.
The first day out at the dacha Andrei tested me for strength and speed. Using assorted items he found around the dacha he created a rather impressive set of weights. I spent the day lifting and adding weights until I could no longer lift them. Andrei calculated I could lift an astonishing 8.3 times my own weight. At five foot nine and around one hundred and twenty five pounds, that equated to just over 1037 pounds! Next we focused on speed. That was an easier test as we had a fairly straight road that we could measure out an accurate distance on. Of course he was using metric, but the conversions sounded pretty amazing. I ran at a comfortable, but fast pace for an hour. In that time I covered thirty-two miles. After an enforced rest, even though I did not think I needed it, Andrei had me sprint as fast as I could. He calculated I was running at fifty-six miles per hour, twice as fast as Usain Bolt, fastest, now second fastest, human alive.
The next day, we worked on reflexes and jumping height. Andrei had looked up several tests online before we left for the dacha. He replicated those tests and found that my reaction time to events outside of my vision were an astounding forty-seven times faster than the fastest recorded human doing the same test. When I could see the event it was even higher at ninety-four times. Andrei attributed this to my ability to see in such detail that I knew he was going to cause an event before he could even complete it himself. Jumping was another easy test. Using power poles and shadows, Andrei marked how high I could jump by marking the shadow on the ground. While not as impressive as the strength or speed increases, Andrei said I was jumping 4.2 times my own height. For those math whizzes out there, that was just over twenty-four feet.
With the tests safely completed we headed back to the apartment for the night. I was very grateful to have another chance at the shower and a comfortable bed, both of which were very conducive to special womanly pleasures I had become enthralled by. The next few days we spent in additional planning. It was determined that the dacha would be the place we would hide our documents and belongings. If anything happened to me, Natasha and Andrei would head to the dacha, grab their documents, money cache, and necessary clothing, and head to Kiev. From Kiev they would head to Madrid, Spain to wait for a reunion with me. In Madrid, at noon each day, we would try to rendezvous at the Palacio de Cristal in Madrid's Buen Retiro Park. After thirty days, we would assume the others did not make it. Of course, we never expected to use any of these plans.
On the day I was to get my new documents, I gave Natasha and Andrei the extra ten thousand dollars I had collected from the sale of my bitcoins. This way they would have the needed cash to get anywhere they needed quickly. Andrei parked the car a few blocks from the building and I casually walked up to the entrance. My confidence had grown over the past week, knowing my limits and what I might be capable of. I received the same stares this time as I did the last time, but this time I was not unnerved by them. Ivan was again in the back room.
I placed the forty thousand dollars on the table in front of him. "I'm here as you requested. I'd like to see the documents." "I have them, but the price has changed. It was more difficult to get what you wanted than I expected. The price is now eighty thousand dollars." "We had a deal. You gave me the price. I've brought that price. Before I agree to the additional money, I need to see the quality of the documents." "Fair enough." He reached down and pulled up a handgun that he placed on the table for emphasis as to his expectations and then placed the documents next to it. I picked them up and thumbed through them. I was no expert on forgery quality, but these looked impressive. The passport even included a smart chip. "They look good but I am not willing to pay more." "You have three options. One, you leave now and I keep the forty thousand for the work I have already done. This way you leave with your life. Two, you get the other forty thousand and I give you the documents. Three, I'll take ten thousand off the eighty right now if you let me screw you." "You forgot option four and five. Four, you take the forty thousand as requested and I take the documents and we both get what we want without anyone getting hurt. Five, I take my money back and the documents and most likely you and your friends out there will be visiting the hospital. I guess the decision is up to you whether or not you want to honor our original deal."
I could see his pulse rate change and his hand begin to twitch. It was clear he was trying for option six; kill me and take my money. Before he could grab his gun it was in my hand. I quickly removed the bullets and disassembled it before handing it back to him. "I'm still up for option four if you want. You will wind up with nothing but hurt if you do not choose it." "Option four my ass!" He lunged for me over the table. I easily dodged him and in the process grabbed the back of his head and pushed it down into the table. I tried to be gentle, but his head sort of broke the table, breaking his nose and quite a few teeth in the process. Remarkably he was still conscious. "Option four it is then." I grabbed the money and the documents and walked back into the larger room.
Five large men now stood in my way of the exit. They had heard the noise and were prepared for anything. Well, not exactly anything, as they certainly were not prepared for me. One man pulled a gun and pointed it at me. Before he could pull the trigger I dove to the side. The bullet passed through the doorway I had just been standing in. A second man tried to grab me from behind, but I could hear him and felt the wind from his arms and managed a back kick to his chest. The three hundred pound man flew twenty feet to crash into the building's wall. The man with the gun had finally got his sights back on me again. I stood my ground and focused on his movements. A second before he pulled the trigger, I dropped to the ground and kicked a table towards him. The shot went safely over my head and the table went not so safely into his belly. He dropped his gun as the table propelled him backwards a dozen yards.
Two down, three to go. As I got back up, one burly man took a chance at hitting me with his fist. Within a fraction of a second my hand came up and stopped his fist and arm mid-swing. I held it there for a moment registering his confusion. A one hundred and twenty five pound girl just stopped a punch from an arm that had a thirty-inch bicep. I squeezed my hand on his and felt his bones begin to break. He dropped to his knees. The remaining two men stepped to the side as I walked past them. Just as I reached the door I could hear movement behind me. I sidestepped as quickly as I could and turned around to see a knife flying just to where I had been. I caught the knife by the blade and held it tight for a moment. Flipping the knife around in my hand as an expert would, I threw the knife back at the man. The knife went right to where I had wanted it to go, just below his most valuable parts. The man blanched as I turned and exited the building.
When I got to Andrei's car he looked me over carefully. "Any trouble?" He asked. "Not so much." I pulled some stray hairs behind my ear. "Your hurt! Let me look at your hand." Sure enough, the hand that caught the knife had a deep cut in it, but as we watched, it began rapidly healing. Within seconds, the cut had gone completely. "Regeneration?" I asked. He nodded. "We should get going." He put the car in gear and quickly drove towards the dacha. Behind us men rushed out of the building but they were too late to do anything as we pulled away and out of their sight.
After dropping off the money, documents, and our backpacks of clothing in our secret cache at the dacha we headed back to the apartment. I told Natasha and Andrei my story of what happened in the building. They would have rather I killed them all as these men were not ones to trifle with. I told them I knew they were bad men but I just did not have it in me to kill them. "We should have some time as it will take them a while to draw any connections to us, but I think we should all leave together tomorrow."
It was 8:13 am when I woke up the next morning. The apartment was quiet. I quickly got changed and verified Natasha and Andrei were both still sleeping. I thought I would surprise them with a special last breakfast in the apartment. I left them a note saying where I was going and that I'd be back by 9:00 am and headed for the shops downtown. As I walked I knew I was being followed but felt if I could get further away from the apartment then Natasha and Andrei would have more time to realize something might have happened and escape themselves. Just as I turned the corner to get to the shops military vehicles raced upon me from all sides. At least a dozen armed men carrying AK-47s surrounded me.
The circle of militia parted to let two men enter the circle. One man was Ivan, who looked like he was still in a lot of pain with his nose bandaged and his mouth still very swollen. The other was a high-ranking official with a hardened and stern looking face. He turned to Ivan, "You are sure this is the one? She's just a girl." Ivan, with his missing teeth, struggled to form words properly, "Yes. Do not underestimate her, Sergei." Turning back towards me, Sergei ordered, "You are now under military arrest. You will come with us peacefully or you will be shot. If what Ivan tells us is true, that you are a Russian spy, then you will be shot. If we find you are not what Ivan tells us, then we may be considerate and let you go or we may still shoot you. It depends on how well you cooperate." He turned and walked away but Ivan grabbed an AK-47 from a soldier near him and swung the butt of it towards my head. My hand had come up so fast to block the it that the impact broke the rifle in two and send Ivan crashing to the ground. Sergei, who had seen the incident shrugged and merely said, "Interesting."
The soldiers escorted me to one of the trucks where I took a seat with six rifles aimed at me. I allowed them to bind my hands behind my back with snap ties. I figured that as long as I was cooperative it would give more time to Natasha and Andrei to get away. I hoped by now they were already on the move.
I was taken to a military base several hours away from Chernihiv. Being in the back of a truck, there were no windows for me to get my bearings, but I figured we had been traveling north east by the way the sun warmed my back through the cloth walls. Once at the base I was surrounded by guards and led to a prison cell. They sat me down in a chair while three armed guards stood by. Sergei pulled up a chair in front of me.
"Perhaps you would cut these bindings from my hands? They are very uncomfortable." "Your comfort is not my concern. They stay on for now. What is your name and where are you from?" "My name is Anastasia Alicia Levi. I was born in Chernihiv." "Ivan told me that cannot be your name as he made special documents for you. I'll ask you one more time. What is your real name." "I've told you what my name is. Sometimes things are not as they seem to be. I had lost all of my documents in a fire and instead of wading through years of governmental red tape I thought his services would be a much faster way of restoring that which I had lost." "People do not spend forty thousand dollars to avoid red tape! You are a Russian spy! You came here to steal our secrets and bring them back to Russia so that they can use them against us! Tell me, how did you escape a building with six trained fighters unharmed?" "I actually did cut my hand a little."
I sighed. This was not going very well. I needed to buy some more time. I'd tell them most of the truth, as unbelievable as it was. "Okay, I'll tell you the truth. My name is Stan Levi and I am fifty years old. I came to visit my in-laws and while I was here I was exploring the area around Chernobyl. I stumbled across an old laboratory and was interested in what I would find there. I found a thirty year old desiccated spider and when I accidentally dropped the jar it was in, it reanimated itself and promptly bit me. I became feverish and ill and I woke up three days later as what you see now, but with super powers. I needed documentation to be able to get back home. Is this so implausible?"
"You are wasting my time. You are nothing but a stupid girl, enamored by the Russians. You came to Ukraine to spy on us! Guards, you will leave us now!" Obediently, the guards left the room. I heard the door lock behind them. "You will be shot at dawn as a spy, which, would be an unfortunate waste since you are so beautiful. I'm going to make sure you don't die a virgin." He grabbed the back of my hair and pulled it back to force my face up to meet his. I head butted him, sending him staggering to his knees. He looked up at me with hate-filled eyes, his hands holding his head. I stood up over him and snapped the bonds holding my hands. I lifted his chin with my hand. "I told you the truth. I was cooperating. Why was that not good enough for you?"
I grabbed his clothing at his chest and lifted him off the ground with one hand. His eyes went wide. I grabbed his gun then lowered him to his feet. "I think it would be best for you and your men to let me go peacefully." "You cannot escape here! If what you said is true, then you are a product of Soviet engineering and thus an asset of the Ukrainian military. We own you!" "And to think I was trying to be nice. I am owned by no one." I hit him on the head with the flat of the gun. Enough to render him unconscious but not enough for permanent damage. I slipped the handgun into the back of my pants and moved to the door. It was a thick, heavy steel door but most doors are weakest at the hinges and deadbolt. I placed a foot against the door jam and grabbed the door handle with my hands. I pulled back hard. The door and jam bent visibly and then the door came free.
I looked left and right down the hallway. There were guards down the right so I quickly and quietly moved left, closing the door behind me. At the next intersection I turned right to head back towards the entrance of the base. I checked a door on my left and listened carefully. I could hear nothing on the other side of the door so I opened it slowly. Inside was the laundry. I found some military fatigues that might be close to fitting me. I quickly changed into some and put my clothing into a laundry bag that I would take with me. I grabbed a hat and was back to trying to find a way off the base. I figured I only had a few more minutes before the base would go on alert. I stepped back into the hall and walked as quickly as I could towards the entrance.
I found a window that looked out into an open area outside. In the middle was what appeared to be a hanger and beyond that the fence and forest. That might be the best place for me to head. Further down the hallway I could see a door leading to the outside. As I approached, several men opened the door and came inside. I kept my hat down and continued walking past them. I was just breathing a sigh of relief when the alarms went off. Suddenly the halls were filled with soldiers running every which way. I pushed open the door to the outside, stepped through, and sidled over to the left of the building. Three men were guarding access to the open area but beyond them was a tank and a helicopter. I really wanted to drive the tank, but the helicopter would be the best for a quick exit.
I walked up to the guards, trying to act like I knew what I was doing. As I got closer, however, they saw through my disguise and pulled their weapons. They were shouting at me to halt and put my hands on my head. I jumped over them instead, landing immediately behind them. A leg sweep took one man down hard and an elbow to the back of the head brought the second one to the ground. The final turned and pulled the trigger but I was no longer there. I closed the gap between us and as he tried to fire again I kicked the gun from his hand. The first man had just regained his feet and was closing in with a knife. I grabbed the man in front and swung him around to hit the man coming up behind me. They were all moaning and on the ground so I took advantage of this by removing their weapons and using their snap ties to bind their hands and feet.
I sprinted for the helicopter and prayed my unique training would actually work. I tried not to think about what I was doing; just let my hands do the work. Within a minute the rotors were turning. I had just lifted off when the first volley of shots came from the base. I banked the helicopter quickly and rose over the tree line and out of their sights. To throw them off I headed north before doubling back. I needed to get to the dacha. I used the radio to listen in on the military chatter. Sure enough they had secured a Russian Mil Mi-28 attack helicopter. I groaned knowing that while the helicopter I was in had machine guns, the Russian one coming after me had heat-seeking missiles. Luckily I managed to get to the dacha without incident. I left the rotors turning and ran to our secret cache. I was happy to see a note and that Natasha's and Andrei's things were missing. The note read; 'Dear Anastasia, we saw the military activity this morning and when you did not return we suspected the worst. We quickly packed and came here. As planned, we pray we see you in our rendezvous spot. All our love, Andrei and Natasha.' I found my backpack and ran back to the helicopter.
I flew due west towards the Polish border. Since the Russians and Ukrainians were not getting along well I figured that border would not be the safest to cross and Poland would get me into the EU. It would take me about an hour and a half to get to the border. The problem was that I was a large radar target and the attack helicopter would likely catch up with me within the hour. I knew I could not outfly a Mil Mi-28 and I certainly could not out gun it. I needed to ditch the helicopter but I wanted to get as close to the Polish border as I could. I pushed the helicopter as fast as it could go and finally brought it down east of the city of Sarny in an old farmyard surrounded by thick forest. I grabbed my backpack and ran as fast as I could towards the main highway that would lead to Poland. As soon as I entered the forest I stripped and changed back into my regular clothing. Just as I hid the fatigues under a log I could hear the formidable Mil Mi-28. I took off at a sprint, due south through the forest.
My goal now was to find a truck heading west. If I could get on top of a truck I could get a free ride to Yahodyn and cross over into Poland on foot. I entered Sarny just as night fell. I walked cautiously and kept out of the light as much as possible. I was getting very hungry so I found a smaller, out of the way restaurant hoping to get some food in me. As I entered, I noticed a TV on in the corner but it was tuned to a hockey game and not of much concern at the moment. The place seemed to be more of a sports bar and eatery than a regular restaurant. I placed and order and waited patiently for my food to come. When my food came, the waitress looked at me and the amount of food I ordered and made some rude comment hoping I would get fat. Ignoring her, I ate slowly as I planned my next moves.
Having finished my meal, I left money on the table and got up to go when the hockey game was interrupted by a special news alert. I cringed and thought to myself, 'they wouldn't put me on there'. Of course, I was wrong. There in full living color was my face. They announced I was a dangerous Russian spy and to alert the authorities if I was spotted. I did smile when they said I was extremely dangerous. I was hoping nobody had seen the alert, but this is the Ukraine, and people were visibly upset to have their hockey game interrupted. Of course they were watching, and before I could take a step towards the exit the snarky, rude waitress was yelling at the top of her lungs, "That's her! She's the Russian spy!" I sighed knowing that now I would have to do something I really did not want to do, but at least I wasn't hungry anymore. Ignoring the 'extremely dangerous' comments on the news, two very large men stood up to block my way to the exit. One grabbed a hockey stick from the wall. "I'm really not up for a game of hockey right now. Do you mind if I take a rain check?" "We don't like Russian spies. Why don't you sit back down and we can talk about the game until someone comes to get you." "You really know what to say to a girl. Is that your best line for getting a date? Sorry, I just checked my date calendar and it is all booked up. Now, if you will excuse me, I'll be on my way."
I took a step forward and the guy with the hockey stick seemed a little irritated by me. Maybe it was something I had said. He actually swung the hockey stick at me so hard you would think he was trying to kill a grizzly bear. I caught the stick with one hand and yanked it away from him. Breaking the stick in two I turned it into a pair of nice little wooden clubs. "Last chance, Romeo." He actually roared when he rushed me. At the last second I stepped out of his path but I helped him along a little with a smack to the back of his head as he went by. That left one burly guy and one snarky waitress to go. The second man hesitated, but I gave him props for at least trying. He tried to grab me in a bear hug. I used the sticks in each hand to hold off his arms, then in quick succession I hit him in the stomach and groin, vaulted over top of him, and gave his backside a healthy push with my foot. In the same motion I picked up a baked potato from someone's plate, reached over and stuffed it into the mouth of the snarky waitress as she was on the phone. I realized I did not have to do that, but, then again, she really had been rude to me. On the way out the door, I called back to the waitress, "Just a quick tip for you. Customers are your friends. You won’t earn big tips if you insult them."
I was back on the road in no time but I was no more than a few blocks away when I heard the sirens. I found a back road and decided it was best to try out my newfound speed. I sprinted as fast as I could to get some distance between the restaurant and me. After several minutes I guessed I had put a few miles between me and where I had hoped everyone after me was converging. I slowed down and headed back towards the main highway. A short time later I was at the southwest side of Sarny and I found a gas station truckers used. I hid in the dark shadows of the night and waited for a truck to start heading west. I finally spotted one and I ran after it in the dark, jumping at the last second to secure a grip on the top back ledge of the trailer. I pulled myself up and found a less than comfortable spot to sit for the next few hours.
By my calculations I was no more than thirty minutes from the border when I heard the ominous sounds of the Mil Mi-28 attack helicopter. Not only did they have heat-seeking missiles, they also had thermal imaging. On top of a cold truck trailer, my own body's heat signature would make me stick out like a bullseye. I had just passed the small farm community of Kotsyury and I could see a line of forest coming up on the right side of the highway. I crossed my fingers that the helicopter would just pass by. The forest was close to the highway and I was positive jumping off a tractor-trailer at fifty miles per hour into a forest of trees would be painful. Just when I had thought the helicopter had not seen me, I heard the unmistakable sound of a missile launch. I leaped off the truck with everything I had.
I was still in the air when the explosion blew apart the trailer. The heat and concussion of the blast threw me even faster into the thick forest. I was right, it was painful. I tore through thick branches and bounced off several tree trunks before slamming to the forest floor. I was shaken but remarkably alive. I had several large cuts on my arms and one on my forehead but there were no broken bones. As I watched, the cuts began to heal themselves. The helicopter was still hovering nearby. This far into the thick forest their thermal imaging cameras would not find me, but it would not be long before reinforcements came to search by foot. My plan was risky, but if I could get to the other side of the highway I could follow train tracks the six or so miles to the border.
I watched the helicopter from the edge of the forest, and then when it turned away from the scene I would run through the fiery wreckage to the forest on the other side. This all went mostly as planned. The helicopter had turned away and I sprinted across through the flames, but as I headed to the forest on the far side I heard a cry for help. It was the truck driver. I would have to make another run for it to get back to him to see if he could be saved, only this time I couldn't wait for the helicopter to be turned away. I sprinted back to where the cab had flipped on its side and I jumped up onto the cab door. The driver was pinned inside. I tried not to think about the helicopter. I ripped the door from the cab and dropped inside. Once inside I saw that the driver's legs were pinned by the steering wheel. "This may hurt a little, but I need to get the steering wheel off of you." He nodded, not sure what to think of me. I braced myself and grabbed the steering wheel and pulled with everything I had. The steering column bent and pulled away freeing the man.
I kicked out the windshield so I could help the man out. I grabbed ahold of him and was about ready to make a run for it when the helicopter hovered directly in front of the cab. I had mere seconds. I held the man tight and ran like I had never run before. We had just moved to the side of the cab when the high caliber machines guns opened fire. Within seconds the cab was an obliterated mess. I managed to lay the driver on the side of the road. I held his hand a moment. "You saved my life. I will never forget you." I did not have the heart to tell him it was because of me that this all happened in the first place. I grabbed a large, fifteen-pound rock from the side of the road and walked about twenty feet from the man. By now, the helicopter knew where I was and was turning towards me. Before the helicopter could turn all the way, I threw the rock with full force. I aimed for the most vulnerable part, the rear rotor. It was a lucky throw and the rock bent one of the rotor blades enough that it began hitting metal. I dove into the roadside ditch as the helicopter pilot began losing control and spinning wildly. With a loud sound of screeching metal, the helicopter angled enough to catch the top blades into the road surface. The helicopter was thrown forward by the impact and blades were breaking and flying in all directions. With a tremendous crash, the helicopter smashed into the ground and began rolling towards me. Spidey sense or not, I knew I had to run. I headed straight for the forest with the great rolling metal beast slicing the ground at my heals the entire way.
Trees finally stopped the helicopter from moving any further and I managed to get deeper into the forest before the inevitable explosion. I hoped the man I saved survived. Somehow I felt he did. Within a half mile I found the train tracks and turned west towards Poland. I ran at a steady pace and soon found myself at some marshy land and the Bog River that marked the border between Poland and Ukraine. Two things stood in my way of safety; the river, and the fact that I looked like someone that had been spelunking in an outhouse. I figured I would cross the river first, and then worry about the other issue later.
The river was cold, real cold, but I managed to get across to safety. In a way, the cold clean water did help clean me up a bit. I washed my face the best I could and combed out my hair with my fingers. My backpack had a few changes of clothing and somehow, it had all managed to stay together and dry. I stripped out of my wet clothing and put on another pair. I left the wet, torn, bloody, and burnt clothing on the Polish side of the river. Hopefully, I would look somewhat better by the time I got to the border crossing on the main highway.
When I reached the border I was confronted with a young, male customs officer. Even with bits of forest in my hair he seemed to stammer with nerves, obviously enamored with me. This might have been due to the fact my clothes were clinging quite nicely to my body giving him something to imagine what lay underneath. I pulled out my American passport and told him I had been backpacking through Ukraine and into the EU. I smiled and lightly flirted with him and was pleasantly surprised to see him stamp my passport and let me go on my way.
I managed to get to the closest city, Chelm, and then took the overnight train to Warsaw. I was pretty bedraggled by the time I arrived in Warsaw. In a way, I felt like the woman in the movie, Woman in Red. I would go into shops and staff took one look at me and turned the other way. I did sort of smell of a healthy combination of marshland, river, forest, and jet fuel. I managed to buy a few things. Since I had lost most of my travel clothing I picked up two casual travel outfits, one of them had a skirt. I also found a replacement for my formal dress that I never got to wear. A pair of jeans and more athletic clothing, some underthings, a suitcase to carry it all, and I was now ready for a bath, a good meal, maybe a drink or two, and a good sleep. First stop would be a hotel.
I found a nice hotel in downtown Warsaw and checked into a room. It was spacious and luxurious and had a wonderfully large tub. I did not have any aches and pains and my cuts had healed without even a scar or scab, but the thought of soaking in a hot tub to ease away the tensions from the past few days sounded a little like heaven. I started the water and poured a variety of soaps and salts into the tub. As it filled I stripped out of the sticky and dirty clothing I had on and checked myself out in the mirror. I truly was breathtaking, even with dirt smudges and the odd leaf in my tousled and matted hair. It had been about ten days since my transformation and every day I felt more and more at home in my new body. Thinking back to my life before the transformation seemed more and more like a dream, or another life altogether. I loved the beauty, grace, litheness, and joy that came with this new life, even if that meant me having my close calls and adventures in the past few days than I had my entire life before.
I stepped into the hot water-filled tub with an audible moan of ecstasy. I let the past day's stress and tensions slide off me into water like dross being poured off the top of a glass. I lay back in the water and closed my eyes. My breasts floated freely increasing my desire to fondle them. I managed to maintain enough control to wash myself thoroughly first before succumbing to my carnal desires. One hand began massaging my breast while I slid a finger into my vagina with the other. I moved my finger with deliberate gentle strokes, letting the tip of my finger glide over my clitoris. My first orgasm only took about a minute. This body demanded more and I slowly built myself up to several more orgasms before the water turned cold enough to make me want to leave it.
Now thoroughly cleaned, sexually satisfied, and with my hair clean and dry, I put on the nice formal dress. Every time I looked in the mirror I was astonished by my beauty and found it hard to believe it was really me. I had a plan to travel to Switzerland and open a bank account to deposit the majority of the forty thousand dollars. Upon entering the U.S. it was likely my bags would be searched and carrying that kind of money would definitely cause issues, and I certainly did not want to get stopped. In order to open the account, I felt I would need to look like a sophisticated and wealthy young lady. Upon closer inspection I noticed that my hair could definitely use a trim and a style and I definitely needed a manicure. With a few additional accessories such as a necklace, earrings, and watch or bracelet I was sure I would pass scrutiny.
In the hotel lobby I found the concierge and asked him for a place close by where I could get my hair styled. He indicated the hotel had a stylist and spa and pointed around the corner. I could feel his eyes on me as I thanked him and headed in the direction he indicated. As it turned out, the stylist was a remarkable talent and they had a full staff to handle my manicure, nail polish, and I also got in a pedicure as well. It was amazing what a good stylist could do with neurotoxin created hair. An hour and a half later I walked out the hotel and down the street to one of the stores I had been in earlier as I noted they also had some accessories that might match my outfit. It was an amazing difference to see the response to the store staff now as opposed to before. They fawned over me. It truly was a 'Woman in Red' moment for me. Within a half hour, I walked out the store with all the accessories. I wore a set of dangling cultured pearl earrings, a pearl necklace, and a set of gold bracelets.
I never had people notice me before; at least I did not notice they noticed me. Now, however, in the time it took for a short walk down the street to dinner I saw more people looking at me than I had ever had in my life before. The feel of the dress against my smooth skin reminded me of Alicia's childhood memories. I smiled feeling the closeness to her again.
The next day I booked a private cabin for the thirteen-hour overnight train from Warsaw to Zurich. I felt the train would be more restful than a flight. I used my travel outfit for the train and switched into my formal dress for my walk from the train station into the bank. Everything at the bank went smooth and I deposited just over thirty-five thousand dollars. I still find it amazing that I get a lot more attention and service than I ever did before.
While in Zurich I did a little more shopping. Perhaps it is just that I needed all new things with my new shape, but I am really enjoying the entire experience. I'm getting used to dresses and skirts and the amazing comfort they provide. I bought another casual dress for Madrid and changed into it before heading to the airport. I arrived at 5:12 pm in Madrid and managed to book a night's stay at the Petit Palace Savoy Alfonso XII hotel. It was located right next to Buen Retiro Park and would provide me a quick walk to the Palacio de Cristal the next day at noon. I slept fitfully that night as my mind kept wondering if Andrei and Natasha had made it safely.
At 11:30 am I walked through the park towards our rendezvous point. I was nervous and excited at the same time. Once again I wore the formal dress, as I wanted to make a statement to Andrei and Natasha that I was more than fine. When I turned the corner on the walking trail and spotted them both, my heart leapt for joy. I quickened my pace and I saw they had spotted me as well and were coming my way. We hugged and kissed each other. I looked them over carefully making sure they were fine and they did the same for me. On a whim, I grabbed both of their hands and we walked together as I remembered when Alicia was five years old. As we walked Andrei told me about their escape from Ukraine. While they had made it safely to Madrid two days ago, it was not altogether uneventful. The Ukrainian military had locked down the airport when they were on the runway. Luckily their pilot had already been given orders to take off and decided a hasty departure was best for everyone on the plane.
I shared with them the highlights on my past few days. I left out anything to do with the attack helicopter, as they already seemed very worried for me. They told me that they had a hotel nearby and that they were going to formalize their immigration to Spain as going back to Ukraine was not an option. They were fine financially and would move to an apartment before settling down in a home. The Spanish southern coast was quite inexpensive since the decline in the country's economy and they hoped to find something there.
We spent the next few days together and they saw me off at the airport to the United States. It was comforting knowing they were safe and looking forward to a warmer climate down south. I was a little saddened to leave them as I was feeling more and more like a daughter to them and I got the feeling they felt the same way about me. We all knew I needed to resolve the estate and get myself settled and hopefully, within the year I would be able to join them in southern Spain.
When I exited the plane in Dulles airport I admit I was nervous. I had high quality documents but that was never a guarantee. As I approached the customs gate alarms began to sound. Within seconds I had multiple armed customs offices pulling me by my arms into a side room. They seemed courteous enough, but they did not hesitate to rifle through my belongings and then left me alone locked in the room without any real explanations. After about thirty minutes of sitting there one man, obviously a senior official, entered.
"Do you know why we stopped you at the gate, Ms. Levi?" "Not really, sir." "We have radiation detectors at the gates and you set them off, big time." "I think I can explain, sir." "There is another issue. Your passport and facial recognition flagged an urgent extradition request by the Ukrainian military. Now, I'm not going to have you explain anything at the moment, but I am forced to hold you overnight. We are bringing in a specialist to help us with you." "Am I under arrest?" "That may be up to you and how well you cooperate with us." With that they left the room and I was ushered by armed guards into a high security holding cell in Washington, DC. I could have escaped easily enough, but I needed to get some resolution. I could not keep running from country to country. I needed a home.
The next morning I was led to a larger room. Armed guards were posted at each exit. Three men stood before me. This time they introduced themselves. "I am Brody Macmillan, Deputy Director of U.S. Immigration and Customs." The next person introduced himself as Mark Hamilton, Assistant Deputy Director for the CIA. The final man was in his mid-seventies. He smiled and said, "I understand you might know an old comrade of mine, Andrei Petrov. I am Saburo Netsky, and I am very pleased to meet you." Brody then spoke again, "We need you to tell us the truth, no matter if you feel we will not believe you. Start with why you had two passports with you." I figured batting my eyelashes would not get me anywhere and I was interested in learning more how Saburo knew Andrei. I decided to tell them the truth. The real truth.
"I have two passports because I am sort of two people. Two weeks ago, I was Stan Levi. Let me explain what happened to me." I shared how I had met Alicia and how I first met Andrei and Natasha through my marriage to Alicia. I described our accident that had killed Alicia and severely injured me and my rehabilitation and subsequent trip to meet Andrei and Natasha in the Ukraine. "Now comes the part that will be hard to believe." I told them of my trip with Andrei to the Chernobyl bunker laboratory. I described the laboratory in great detail in case Saburo had worked there and could corroborate what I had seen. I described Andrei's work, the subsequent spider bite, and the three days of transformation. I then told them about my attempt to get a new identity and my ultimate escape from Ukraine. I sighed heavily. "I know how this must sound, but I swear it is all true." Without saying a word, the three men left me alone.
About an hour later they returned. "We are going to ask you to submit to a few tests." A few meant several hundred over the next five days. I was fingerprinted and my DNA was taken. I had vision tests, drug tests, radiation tests, and hearing tests. I was tested for strength, speed, and reflexes, which I was surprised had all increased some from my tests with Andrei. I was tested on languages and military training, including firearms, under very tight security mind you. I was totally and thoroughly mentally exhausted.
After the testing I was led back into the large room with the three men. Brody again spoke first. "You told us a very interesting story, which, I am amazed to say all checks out. At Saburo's suggestion, we sampled DNA from specific places on your body that would have remained after a neurotoxin DNA replacement. These are places where a thick build up of dead skin would not have been affected. Over time, these dead cells would have been replaced with new ones. We sampled DNA from two such areas, your heels and the tips of your hair. Both came back as a positive DNA match for Stan Levi. Your new DNA and fingerprints, match Alicia Levi. Just so you know, we sent FBI agents to the Levi residence to collect DNA samples. It appears, that as ludicrous as your story sounds, that there is no evidence to suggest you have not spoken the truth to us. In a way, I am a little jealous as it appears you have added thirty years to your life and I would love to do the same, albeit without changing sexes."
Next, Saburo spoke. "I worked with Andrei in the very laboratory you visited. When Chernobyl melted down, I used the chaos that ensued to defect to the United States. When the radiation alarm went off the immigrations people sent me the readings. You had two very distinct radioactivity registrations. The first was from spending time at the Chernobyl site. The second was from the spider neurotoxin, which has a very unique signature. Don't worry, as you cannot harm others with your radiation, as the levels are far too low. The sensors here are very sensitive. At first, I was very skeptical of what you were saying. Both the U.S. and U.S.S.R. had attempted the same experiments and both had abandoned them. I anticipate that the spider that bit you had been absorbing additional radiation for the past thirty years, modifying the toxins beyond anything we could imagine. You are completely unique in how you were able to survive. I would love to meet once again with Andrei. He is a good man."
I still had not spoken yet and now Mark Hamilton had his first chance to speak. "Your arrival here has sparked much interest. Ukraine is not aware you have arrived. We have never had a military extradition request from the Ukraine before. You, young lady, as I'm told you are definitely one hundred percent female now, have the potential to cause an international incident. I can see why they want you back. You could be an incredible asset to any government with your knowledge and skills. Did you know that your marksmanship was on the same level of our very best in the country? Your hand-to-hand combat skills are the same. Combined with your incredible reflexes, speed, and strength, you could wipe out a small army single handedly. The CIA and the United States needs to understand where your sovereign loyalty lies."
"You know, Stan Lee once wrote, 'With great power there must also be great responsibility.' I've lived my life mainly for myself and those immediately around me. The past few years, and the past few weeks in particular, have shown me that I've been too self-centered. I have much to offer and I have relied upon the sacrifices of too many people for my own freedoms. My loyalty lies with my family and my country, the United States."
Mark Hamilton spoke once more. "Then, by the power of the United States government, we welcome you, Anastasia Alicia Levi, as a fully vetted American citizen. I would like you to consider working for the CIA. In this post 9-11 world, our citizens could greatly benefit from your service. If you acquiesce, you would need to go through basic service training. Of course, we would have to keep your skills and enhancements very much a secret." "I would like that very much. Assuming I was instated, I would like to work out of southern Spain. I owe a great debt to my in-laws and I want to be close to take care of them. In a way, I also see that location as being strategically close to terrorism centers around the Middle East, Africa, and Europe." "I'm sure that can be arranged. I'd just recommend you stay away from Ukraine. As it is, they will be hunting for you."
Brody then extended his hand to mine, "Welcome home. I will contact all the necessary agencies to convert your estate into your name and make sure you have all the proper documentation. Oh, you might need these." He handed me my belongings and an additional envelope. I opened it to see a Virginia driver's license. "I think you might need that to help you get around. We anticipated your acceptance based upon the history and character references we did on Stan Levi."
Eighteen months later I was standing on my family's veranda overlooking the Mediterranean Sea. I had purchased the home as a base for myself but also for Natasha and Andrei. Gentle sea breezes ruffled my dress against my smooth legs. I'm not sure I will ever get enough of that feeling. My phone rang and I knew by the number it was work. I answered without speaking, then hung up a few minutes later. Apparently there were American hostages being held by ISIS in Syria and they needed my help. I was very glad I could do so.
A Princess of Ireland
You might think it ironic that a man would travel thousands of miles to find a potential cure for cancer only to wind up lost in the Irish wilderness, likely to die six months earlier than expected due to nothing other than sheer stupidity. Yet, here I am, lost, sitting in a windblown, cold, wet, and desolate part of northwestern Ireland. The foggy, misty weather was rolling in and the temperature was dropping fast. I had no food with me, and I was certainly not dressed for an overnight stay in this exposed and frigid landscape. There was not even a dry place to sit and the moisture laden moss-covered rocks offered little comfort.
A little over two weeks ago I received my confirmatory diagnosis that my cancer had spread to all parts of my body. The doctors had given me little hope I would survive even six months. They ruled out treatment of any kind due to the rapid spread of the disease and my advanced age of seventy-six. Six months is a short time to do everything I had on my bucket list, but I'd be dammed if I was going to sit around and watch myself decompose. I'd lived a full life with not many regrets. It was not an easy life, but also not a bad life. I survived two deployments to Vietnam, earning me a Silver Star and a Purple Heart. I had lost my wife, Mabel, about twelve years ago due to a Hodgkin's disease. We had no children so I had no worries about anyone being overly concerned about my passing. This time, these six months, was all the time I had left to enjoy myself.
Believe me when I say I was not giving up. I still had some hope that I might find some cure. Thus, my bucket list was emptied out and I added new items to it. I purchased an around the world airline ticket and mapped out all the places I wanted to see. Each place I had scheduled a stop held some very remote chance that I might find a cure along the way. I was planning on visiting bubbling mud pits in New Zealand, swimming in a cenote in Central America, feasting on rare tropical edibles in Thailand, and many other stops and adventures that suggested some form of curative healing properties. If one of them worked, then great, otherwise, I would visit places I always wanted to see.
So why, I am sure you are asking, am I lost in the middle of the Irish wilderness? As it turns out, I had always wanted to see Ireland. It was part of my ancestry. The added benefit of coming here is that in the Irish county of Co Cavan, it is said that there is a lake for every day of the year. These mythical lakes were supposedly created by water filling them from the Otherworld. Drinking and bathing in some of these lakes are purported to have magical healing properties. So, I traipsed into the Irish wilderness to find one lake in particular. As you can imagine, one hill and one tree and one lake all look surprisingly like another after a while. After four hours of hiking from place to place the clouds rolled in and covered the tops of the hills making it difficult to find my bearings and, thus, I became utterly lost.
As I sat with the wet, cold moss soaking my pants, I finally deduced a course of action. I would follow the clouds as they usually traveled from west to east. Eventually I would come to a road if I could just keep moving in the same direction. I stood and picked a point of reference, which I assumed was due east, and started walking. After maybe thirty minutes, I came to a large depression in the bottom of a valley. It appeared to be a place where a lake used to be. Actually, Ireland is known for transient lakes in some places, where lakes appear one day then disappear the next. Geologists explain this has something to do with rapidly changing water levels and the porous limestone in the area. Regardless of whether this was a transient lake area or not, I needed to get to the other side, so I started straight through the depression.
I was perhaps halfway across when the weather really took a turn for the worse. It was supposed to be warm, being August, but the temperature dropped about twenty degrees and it started sleeting heavily. I really needed some kind of shelter or I would freeze to death. As it was, I was already soaked and shivering. Along with the sleet, the clouds dropped into the valley and obscured just about everything I could see with the exception of a ten foot radius. It was then that I saw her, or at least I thought I saw her. She appeared briefly in the fog, not too far from where I was standing. A young, absolutely stunning woman dressed in what appeared to be almost translucent clothing. I noted that she had a silver bracelet and ring on her left hand. Funny the things we focus on. I had never seen anyone so beautiful. She beckoned me towards her, and then vanished. One moment she was there, the next she was gone. I moved in the direction I thought she was when I stumbled upon a large stone outcropping. Within the stones there appeared to be an entryway for a natural cave which, if there had been a lake here, would have been well underwater. I did not hesitate as I needed to get myself out of the weather and under cover.
I squeezed through the opening and into the cave. I just happened to have a flashlight with me for a just-in-case type of situation. Funny how I thought to bring a flashlight but not food. I turned on the flashlight and scanned the cave. The cave had opened up inside and I could easily stand and walk around in it. At the back of the cave there appeared to be a man-made door. This was a very strange place to put a door. The door was heavy, made of metal, and surprisingly ornate. It looked very old. My curiosity getting the best of me, I looked for a way to open the door, but I could find no handle or any place to hook an object in to pull the door open. I was about to give up when I spotted a Gaelic design on a stone beside the door. It had been partially covered in roots so it had been difficult to see. When I put my hand on it, I could feel the stone slide into the cave wall. I heard a metallic click from within the stone wall and the door swung open.
Throwing caution to the wind, for I was already dying from cancer, and the weather outside would kill me anyways, I decided to forge ahead. I stepped through the doorway and into a hallway that descended deeper into the earth. Feeling a little like Indiana Jones, I started to whistle the theme song and walked boldly ahead. That was until I heard another click and the door slammed behind me. This time I saw no way to open the door. My boldness ebbed a little, but I reminded myself it really did not matter, so I started down the long hallway.
I descended for several minutes before the hallway leveled off and then started to climb. By now I figured I must have been on the other side of the depression and heading up into the hillside. The hallway continued to rise until I must have been well above any water level that might settle here. As it was I could tell the ground was much less moist. The hallway leveled out again then turned and another doorway stood in my path. This time I saw the Gaelic stone on the wall and pushed it. I heard the click and the doorway swung inward.
I stepped into the room beyond only to see the door close quickly behind me. Again, there was no door switch I could find. I was locked in so I decided to explore the room more thoroughly. The air smelled musty, but at least it was dry. The room I was in was very large. Gaelic paintings were still clear and visible on the walls of the room. They depicted scenes of war and heroines fighting both man and beast. I did not spend a lot of time looking at them as I was focused on trying to find a way out, which, only appeared to be the way I came in. Being entombed was not what I had planned on doing with my final days and this turn of events made things look rather desperate for me now. It certainly was not on my new bucket list. Using my flashlight I scanned the center of the room to find what appeared to be a sarcophagus. I moved over to it and looked down to see the carved face of a beautiful woman. The stone's carved hands held a large, rusted broadsword. In a reverential way, I reached out and touched the sword. The room darkened as my flashlight flickered and blinked out. I felt nauseous and very dizzy, as if the room itself had begun to spin. Still touching the sword, I had dropped to my knees in the darkness as the wave of dizziness slowly began to ease.
The light suddenly came back on in the room, but it was not from my flashlight. Torches along the walls burst into flames. I had not noticed they were there before. I heard a click and the door opened leading back into the hallway. Not wanting to take any more chances, I got up, grabbed a torch, and exited the room. I rushed as fast as I could back through the long hallway. Upon reaching the other doorway I was relieved to find it open as well. I quickly found the cave entrance and noted that while I was in the cave the sun had returned. I also noted that the depression was quickly filling with water. I had just squeezed out of the cave entrance when the water started to lap at my ankles and was rising at a rapid pace. Within moments the water had risen up to my waist as I tried to make it to the far edge of the depression. I had to swim the last hundred yards or so before I climbed out onto shore. Looking back at where I had come from, the stone outcropping was no longer visible, buried beneath forty feet of water.
I lay on the side of the newly formed lake trying to recover my breath. My heart rate was dangerously high. The sun was warming me but I was still soaked through. As I caught my breath and let my heart rate slow, I looked around to see a thick forest. Certainly this was not there before but with all the cloud and sleet it could have been easy to have not seen it. The real confusion came when I looked to the far side of the lake where I saw even more trees and forest. That had definitely not been there a few hours ago. At first I thought I must have exited the cave at a different place from where I went in, but there were no changes to the doors, hallway, or the cave entrance. It was all very perplexing. I took off my shirt and pants and wrung them out as best I could. At seventy-six years old I had no fear that if anyone saw me butt naked they would think I am some kind of threat. I lost my modesty a long time ago when I realized I was not much to look at anymore. I needed to take advantage of the remaining daylight and so I put them back on hoping they would dry out quickly. I started walking away from the lake and into the thick forest and, hopefully, towards my car.
I had not gone far when I saw and old woman in front of me. She was breathing heavily while sitting on a log. It was clear she was distressed. "Is something wrong, Ma'am?"
She turned to look up at me. While her face and body appeared to be very old, there was something about her eyes that spoke of ageless wisdom and youth. "I need water. Would you go down to the lake to get me some?" She pointed to an old wooden bucket on the ground next to her.
"Certainly. Perhaps you could help me find my way back to my car?"
"Water first, then I'll see if I can help you."
"I'll be right back, Ma'am." I was no spring chicken anymore and I was not looking forward to walking all the way back to the lake and then lugging that bucket of water, but it looked like she could use some help, and I never turned anyone down that needed help. I walked back to the lake and filled up the bucket with water then retraced my steps back to the old woman. "Here you go, Ma'am."
"Thank you, sir. You see the trail? Follow that trail and it will lead you to your 'car'." I turned to look at the trail verifying it was indeed there and when I looked back to thank the old lady she was gone.
I shrugged and began following the trail she had pointed out. I turned a corner and saw a campfire and an old man sitting in front of it. As with the woman, his eyes seemed ageless, yet full of youthful vitality. It was a little disconcerting. "Sir, I have no energy left to gather food for supper. Would you look around in the woods to see if you could catch me dinner? I'm very hungry." I was about to say no, but something in his eyes made me believe him. I began scouting the area to look for some form of wildlife. In a few minutes I spotted a pheasant that appeared to be wounded and lying on the forest floor. I moved closer so that I could catch it, but when I did, I looked into it's eye and felt a deep connection to the bird. I just could not kill it. I found a nook in a tree and carefully placed in there hoping it would heal before the next predator came along. When I went back to the fire and the old man, both were gone.
Sighing, I started to wonder if perhaps I was still in the cave and I was simply dreaming or hallucinating. I continued down the trail until I came across a girl that was alone and crying. "My mother sent me to collect flowers for dinner but I got distracted. Now I don’t have time to collect them all. Will you help me pick and gather some?" Again, I was torn between getting to my car and helping the poor girl out. My heart got the better of me and she led me to a clearing in the forest where a spectacular field of flowers existed. I spent a few minutes picking some of the most beautiful flowers I had ever seen, but when I went to give them to the girl, she too had vanished. I started noticing a trend here.
Back on the trail I was determined to have no more stops when I heard a woman's scream. I rushed towards the sound to see a beautiful young woman with her back pressed against a tree. A wolf with barred fangs was stealthily creeping towards her. Looking around, I found a branch and rushed forward swinging the branch at the wolf. The wolf turned on me and jumped straight for my chest knocking me down, but I still managed to get the branch up in time and hit it on its head. The wolf yelped and ran off into the forest.
Shaken, but not hurt, I got my aching, disease riddled, aging body up and dusted myself off. I looked around for the young woman, but, like the others, I could not find her anywhere. I continued down the trail until I came into another clearing. Within the clearing were four large standing stones. In front of each of the standing stones stood the old woman, old man, young girl, and young woman. I approached them slowly. I was confused. The young woman began to speak. "We welcome you, James McKesson."
"How do you know my name?"
"We are of this world, and not of this world. We have been watching you since this morning. We know all who enter our land."
"Who are you?"
"We are the Aos Si, or, more commonly known to you as the Sidhe, or, the Fairy Folk."
"The Sidhe are mythical godlike beings from Celtic history. How can I believe this is who you are?"
The four of them shimmered and changed before my eyes. They all became beautiful young women and all of them appeared ethereal and partially transparent. "Maybe this will help you believe. These are our natural forms."
I began to wonder if I was indeed dreaming, or even dead. "You are not dreaming, and you are not dead. As I said, we have been watching you since you came into our land. You were seeking a place that no longer exists. The lake you were looking for vanished over six hundred years ago. Which is why we brought you here."
"What do you mean, brought me here? I've been here all along."
"Perhaps my choice of words were not well selected. You are correct that you are still 'here', it is more of a when that we brought you to. Our magic barely exists in the present. When you touched Muirisc's sword in her tomb, a tangible, magical connection formed between us and you so that we could bring you through time to us now. A time when our strength is still strong. We have tested you here to see if you are worthy."
"I'm sorry, but when is this and why were you testing me?"
"The when is approximately one thousand years before you were born. We tested you to see if you were worthy to help us. In your time the forests have been ravaged and the lakes spoiled. Our magic and our lives are almost gone. We've been looking for a hero to come back through time to aid us. By fulfilling a series of quests you will restore our magic to your present time. If you agree to help us, then we can also help you be free of your disease."
"I'm an old and dying man. Unless this quest could be completed in a few days and involves sitting in a recliner, then I'm not the right person for the job. I'm sorry."
"As I said, I believe we can help you based upon how your chose to help each of us."
I sighed resignedly. "Tell me about the quests."
"When you touched Muirisc's sword we were able to create a connection with you since the sword is of this time and retains some of its magical properties. The four of us each have an item in this time that needs to be recovered. I, Cliona, need water from the spring that is the source of water for the Loch Síodh Linn, or Lake of the Fairy Pool."
The second Sidhe woman then spoke, "I, Moira, need the bark of the willow tree in the middle of the forest of Lessiter."
The third Sidhe woman spoke, "I, Neala, need Yohand's Horn from his tomb."
The last Sidhe woman spoke, "And I, Blinne, need the pearl encrusted conch shell from the bay of Celista."
Cliona spoke again, "Each of these items must be brought to Muirisc's tomb on the fall equinox, four weeks from today. When you bring them there they will then become available to us in your present time. By having those objects in your time, we can re-establish our magical connections and begin healing the land and restoring our power in the present. I must warn you that each of these objects is protected, and you will need all of your strength and courage to gain them."
"This sounds all well and good, but look at me. I'm seventy-six years old and I am dying of cancer. I cannot be of much help to you when I grow weaker by the day. Believe me in that I would help you if I could."
"If you truly wish to help us, then we can each grant you gifts that will give you the ability to accomplish that which we ask of you. I warn you that these gifts would alter your life forevermore, but that you would be fit, youthful, and strong again, with no disease."
It was a no brainer. I had nothing to lose, and if they could do for me what they said, then I would be free of the cancer. "I choose to help you."
"Then please stand on the mana stone before us." I moved forward until I stood on a large round flat stone with Gaelic symbols on it.
Cliona spoke again, "For your willingness to aid me against the wolf, when you were weak and dying, I grant you the courage of the Aod Si, strength beyond mortal man, skill with sword, dagger, and bow, the agility of the lion, and health in every cell of your body."
Moira then spoke, "For your willingness to aid a young girl by taking time to pick flowers, I grant you immeasurable beauty, beyond what any flower could compare, and beyond that of any mortal."
Neala spoke next, "For your willingness to aid an old man in his quest for food and yet having the heart to protect the pheasant, I grant you the ability to heal yourself and others, and the knowledge of the land, no matter what land you find yourself in."
Finally Blinne spoke, "For your willingness to aid an old woman and bring her water, I grant you purity of heart, more pure than any water from its source. I also grant you grace and fluidity of motion, just as the water has as it flows around objects. Finally I grant you the song of the water, as listening to the water as it flows brings peace, so your voice and song will bring restoration and peace to all who hear it."
"We rename you Aine Kearney. Aine means brightness and glory and Kearney means warrior." The women all spoke together. Light began streaming upwards from the mana stone and tendrils of light wrapped itself around me. The brightness grew and I felt myself floating a few feet off the ground. There was no pain as the light penetrated my innermost being. The cells of my body transformed. The light became so bright that I could no longer see myself. In a few moments, I felt myself being lowered to the ground and my bare feet made contact with the cold of the stone. I no longer had any clothing on me. The light began to diminish and I was starting to see again. I felt a weight on my chest and light, feathery touches down my back. When the light vanished I looked upon myself. My hands were small and delicate looking. My fingernails were long. Long, auburn and gold colored hair with a hint of curl to it floated in front of my eyes with the passing breeze. I looked down to see two perfectly formed breasts protruding from my hairless light colored skin.
I looked to the women in front of me. "You made me a woman?"
"Yes, Aine. Our magic, the magic of the Aos Si, is feminine magic. What we granted you transformed you into our likeness, and yet you are a mortal human. Let me show you." She waved her hand and a mirror of water formed in front of me. I stared in awe at the young woman reflected back at me. My eyes are what captivated me first. Large, brilliant green eyes that sparkled with life and energy. They set a beautiful contrast against my coppery-gold and lightly wavy colored hair. Hair that fell all the way to my lower back. If the face of Helen of Troy could have launched a thousand ships, then my face could launch a hundred thousand, as it was far more beautiful than any female face I had ever seen. My body was flawless. Large, but not too large breasts, topped a perfectly hourglass figure. Wide, but definitely not fat hips were accentuated by a narrow waist. A perfectly flat stomach ended in a short close-cropped golden triangle of hair framing my new womanhood. Long, athletic legs, shapelier than any runway model's completed the glory of my new body.
I stood naked and unashamed in front of the Sidhe women. I felt strong, confident, and fit, yet at the same time, emotionally vulnerable. The water mirror vanished.
"Why is my mind not rebelling at being turned into a woman?"
"While you will remember who you were, our magic transformed you completely, as if you have always been a woman. You are very young by our Aos Si standards, and today, August 21, is your eighteenth birthday. You will need clothing befitting a Celtic heroine of this age." She waved her hand and I was now clothed in an extremely fine gossamer silk dress skirt with leggings, a buttoned top that showed an enticing amount of cleavage, belt, and knee-length leather boots. On my left forearm was a leather bow guard. It was all beautiful and extremely functional at the same time, yet it accentuated my beauty and hugged my form closely. "You will also need some weapons, some supplies, and a horse." A bow and quiver of arrows appeared on my back, a dagger appeared on my right hip and a fine, silver, longsword with a black leather wrapped hilt appeared on my left hip. A magnificent black stallion appeared behind me with saddle and pack of additional belongings. Finally a map appeared in my belt to show me the way to each of the quest items.
"As you approach each quest item we will appear to you to give you more information. We cannot get these items ourselves as a great evil that has tried to rid the world of the Aos Si took them from us and put them in places we cannot go. We rely on you to help us regain these items and our strength. The world of the present time, while they may not know it, needs us as well. We have provided you with food and gold as you will need for your journey. Beware, as our enemy will recognize you, as you are marked by us; but also know that you will meet companions that will aid you. Remember, you have four weeks and must be at Muirisc's tomb by the fall equinox. May you be blessed, Aine." With that, they vanished.
I stood in the middle of the clearing. My horse waited obediently nearby. I brought my hand to my face and touched the delicate smooth skin. I brushed my full lips with my fingertips feeling their sensitivity. My hands went to my breasts and squeezed them gently through the fabric that covered them. My nipples grew hard at the touch. The slightest touch anywhere on my body set my passions and body ablaze. I pressed my hand to the area between my legs. No longer did I have my 'bits' dangling there. Although I wanted and needed to explore my body, I also knew I needed to get moving.
I looked to the sky and noted where the sun was starting to set to get my bearings. I felt confident in my surroundings and knowledge welled up within me about the land and everything within it. The transformation seemed to have made me tired and I was looking forward to a good rest. I pulled out the map and plotted my course towards the Loch Síodh Linn. The map also indicated that a short distance away was an Inn, the Icky Deer. I'd head there on my first leg of the quests. Grabbing the saddle horn I easily hopped up with new youthful strength and energy onto the back of the horse. "I think I am going to have to give you a name." I rubbed the horse's neck and he looked back at me. "You look very regal. How about Ahern, lord of horses?" The horse neighed its approval. I recognized I was speaking Gaelic. "Let's go find ourselves a place to stay for the night then."
As I rode towards the Icky Deer, I was acutely aware of how my body was moving with the rhythm of the horse. My glorious and shiny, long hair floated behind me and gently tickled my neck. Every movement made me more and more aware of the sensitivity of my new body. I started to realize why women loved horses so much, as each movement in the saddle pressed lightly against my vagina, enticing me more and more and building very pleasurable feelings.
The sun had begun to set and I tried to focus on things other than my body and what it was wanting from me. Within the darkening forest I spotted flowers, animals, and trees, all of which I seemed to innately know what purpose they had or could be used for. Ahern and I had traveled for several hours. Just as darkness settled I spotted the light of a lantern outside of the Inn. I jumped down from my horse and was surprised that I was not stiff or sore in the least. A stable boy, upon hearing my arrival, came out to take Ahern to provide him shelter and food for the night. I thanked the young boy who seemed absolutely smitten by me and gave him a copper piece for his efforts. The knowledge of the land also seemed to include wisdom on what things and services were worth. This provided a comfort to me.
I opened the door to the Icky Deer and walked inside. The smell is what hit me first. A combination of smoke from the roaring fire in the corner, roasting meat, steaming soups, and the heady smell of ale assaulted my nose. The Inn was sparsely lit, and the wood walls were dark from years of smoke. A cacophony of sounds met my ears. Men and women sat at large wooden tables. Some sang, others were drinking dark ale, and more were eating and simply being boisterous. It seemed like a warm and inviting place. At least it did until people started noticing me standing at the door.
The room went silent, and all of the men turned to openly gawk at me. In all my years, I've never really been noticed before, but tonight it felt like I was the first female flesh men had seen in twenty years. Women slugged what I gathered were their male partners who openly ravaged my body with their eyes. I looked back over my shoulder making sure it was actually me they were staring at. It was then that I was rescued by a tall, sensual young beauty with luscious, thick black hair. She was wearing a tight-fitting red bodice with black, shiny leather pants that hugged every curve of her voluptuous, yet lean body. She grabbed my arm and pulled me towards the Innkeeper. I noted that I was several inches shorter than her as I looked up into her eyes. "My name's Maeven, sweetheart. You look a little lost standing there, and I'd hate for any of the male riff raff around here to give you a hard time. What's your name?"
I almost said James but then Aine came to mind and I told her. "I'm Aine. Aine Kearney. I'm just looking for some food and a place to sleep for the night."
"Well, Aine. You've come to the right place. This is Stenhy, the Innkeeper of the Icky Deer. Feel free to sit with me when you are settled." Maeven gave me a light smack on my bottom and a wink before taking her seat again at a nearby table.
"Stenhy! Stop staring at the girl and ask her what she needs."
"Y-Yes, Molly." Stenhy was a portly, aging man, but appeared to have a warm and friendly disposition. "So, uh, Aine is it? How can we service you tonight? I mean are you looking for a room or food?"
"Both actually, and perhaps a mug of your ale."
"The cost is two silvers for the room, food, and ale. If you want a hot bath, that'll be another silver."
I thought about that for a moment handed him four silvers. "I'll definitely have the bath. The extra silver is a tip knowing I will be well taken care of tonight."
"Thank you, miss." The term 'miss' being used for me caused me to pause. There was something endearing about the sound of it and I found I enjoyed it.
I wandered over to Maeven and sat beside her. The men were still looking at me like I was a piece of fresh meat, ready to be devoured. I dropped my eyes a little as to avoid eye contact with any of them. I had not ever realized just how disconcerting it could be to be a beautiful young woman in a world of strong men who mostly thought with their organs rather than their brains. As I waited for my dinner to arrive Maeven started up a conversation. "So what brings a pretty young lass like yourself to this neck of the woods? Perhaps you are escaping a marriage proposal, or maybe even here to find one? You are obviously new here as I would remember you, even if I was half unconscious from ale."
I could feel myself blush a little. "Definitely new here and just passing through. Not escaping any marriage proposals and not really looking for one either."
"You don't look at all like the normal folk around here. You are far too beautiful to have come from any of the breeding stock in these woods. Maybe you are a succubus sent here to lure unsuspecting men and women into your bed so you can feed on them? You have the look of the fair folk about you."
I looked at her incredulously, seeing that she actually believed what she was saying could be true. "I'm just passing through on my way to Loch Síodh Linn."
Maeven raised an eyebrow and a few other people at the table stopped talking. "I gather you are not familiar with that area?"
"Not really. Never been there."
"Aside from roaming bandits and a monster that lives near the water there, why in the world would you be going there?"
"I understand that water from the lake source has magical properties, and I've been sent to retrieve some. I was not aware of the other things. I imagined there would be some challenges, but I still feel compelled to go."
"Listen, Aine. That is not a place to trifle with. You are all of what, seventeen, maybe? You will need training and experience to go there, let alone a small army. I'm only saying this because I do not want to see that pretty face of yours face down in a bog somewhere, or worse. Believe me when I say there are many things out there that could be worse than death."
"Thank you for your concern, Maeven. This is something I must do. I've got a knife, sword, and bow. I think I can handle myself. Besides, I'm eighteen today, not seventeen."
Maeven smiled at me. "I'll tell you what, sweetheart. We can go outside right now and if you can beat me in a fight with a knife, I'll personally lay my blade at your feet and go with you. If you can't beat me, you give up on this ridiculous idea."
A man from across the table interjected, "You can’t be serious, Maeven. There is not a man for a hundred miles that could beat you in a knife fight, maybe not in all of Ireland."
"I'm willing to try. I'm sure having company along for the ride would be nice if I won, and, if not, then I know I am not fit to go anyways." The man just shook his head.
"Let's go then, Aine. This is nothing serious. We will not try to hurt each other. Stenhy, hold up on Aine's food for a few minutes. We will be right back." Maeven led me outside with no small number of people following. This was exciting entertainment for them. Once outside the people formed a large ring around Maeven and me. Maeven reached behind her and drew her knife and I drew mine. I was a little more than nervous, but felt strong and confident as I hefted the blade in my hand. "I'll go easy on you, sweety."
"Please don't. I need to know if I am good enough or not. If you go easy I will always question my abilities."
"Okay, love."
Maeven began circling to my left. I felt my feet moving in perfect rhythm with hers. She lunged forward with incredible speed but I was faster. I dodged to my right letting her arm and knife slide harmlessly between my body and my left arm. I brought my left arm up and around, pinning her arm against me. I quickly closed the distance between us so I was face to face with her, my blade under her chin. A cheer arose from the crowd and Maeven looked at me like I was something totally unnatural. "Lucky move, Aine. Let's try again." I let her go and we began circling again. This time Maeven faked a lunge, tossed the blade to her left hand and started to attack. Somehow I was able to see what she was planning to do before she moved. I met every attack with a block of my own. We fought back and forth for several minutes. I could see the frustration and concentration on her face and she tried move after move to trip me up or to find a hole in my defense. I could feel the strength in me and my incredible agility. I was moving so quickly and effortlessly that Maeven could not get a blow landed. After a series of quick attacks I saw an opportunity to get inside Maeven's defense. I ducked backwards letting her blade swish the air a mere fraction of an inch in front of me. I brought my arm up to continue to push her arm in the direction it was going and using her momentum and body weight, I slipped my leg behind her and pushed myself into her. The move was flawless. Maeven collapsed down on the ground with her arm pinned and me laying on top of her with my knife once again at her throat.
Maeven locked her beautiful, piercing blue eyes on mine and smiled. I could feel myself getting very excited with my breasts pressed against hers and my thigh between her legs. My hair had fallen over our faces shielding us from the crowd. Maeven lifted her head slightly and brushed her lips against my neck. "I guess I am yours to command." She whispered.
"I beg to differ. I think you could ask me to do anything and I would do it for you." The crowd was cheering and our brief moment ended. I stood up and offered my hand to Maeven's. We were both flushed but I don’t think anyone really knew what was going on.
Maeven acknowledged my win and laid her blade at my feet. People clapped me on the back. "I've never seen anyone so fast and nimble on their feet before. I was a novice in your hands and you could have taken me down at any moment. There is only one thing I can say, and it is that you very much remind me of the tales of Ireland's greatest heroine, Muirisc. Perhaps, finally, Ireland will see a new heroine. As promised, my blade and my service are yours." She spoke not to me but to the entire crowd.
She took my arm and dragged me back to our seats inside. "Stenhy! Ale for everyone. Tonight we raise a glass to the only person who has ever bested me in a knife fight! To Aine!" A loud chorus of cheers erupted from the crowd. It was a rather emotional moment for me and also somewhat overwhelming. I drank the dark, heady ale and could feel it burn into my empty stomach. Stenhy arrived with my food and I quickly and gratefully ate the roasted meat, barley, and bread. As I ate, animated conversation was happening all around me. I could feel Maeven's leg pressed against mine. We had space so I knew it was deliberate. I did not mind in the least and the touch sent warm excitement coursing through my body.
"I meant what I said, Aine. I'll go with you to Loch Síodh Linn. Even though you can handle yourself, you cannot be everywhere at once and when confronted with a host of bandits, having an extra pair of hands and eyes will be needed."
"It would be my honor if you would join me, but I will never command you. You are to be my partner and companion, my equal on this journey and free to leave whenever you so choose." I reached over and grabbed her hand and felt a tangible connection. I could see the heat rising in her and felt it rising in me. I deliberately let go and rose from the table, grateful that, at that moment, I was not a man that would be embarrassed by his trousers. "I'll see you in the morning then. I have a bath and bed awaiting me yet tonight." She nodded and let me go, for which I was both grateful and saddened. It had been twelve years since I had intimate relations with someone and the thought of holding someone and being held was an irresistible intoxication to me.
I made my way upstairs feeling the warm tingling throughout my body. This body seemed to be so sensitive to every touch and movement. I noticed the room Stenhy had indicated and went inside. I latched the door behind me providing some level of privacy. The room was rustic, but clean and comfortable. A large wooden tub had already been filled with steamy, hot water. I unbuckled my belt and placed that and my weapons on a nightstand by the bed. I unbuttoned my top and unwrapped a cloth band around my chest that doubled as a bra. My skirt had buttons down one side that I released and let fall to the floor. I unstrapped and stepped out of my boots and slipped off my leggings to find myself naked once more.
The air was slightly cool and my nipples hardened and became extra sensitive so I stepped quickly into the wooden tub and water. The water felt so different as a woman. The unique female distribution of muscle and fat caused my breasts to float in the water and the extra padding I had on my butt caused me to be more buoyant than before. I laid my head back and let my hands drift casually across my body. I thought of Maeven, with her perfect body and the warmth of her breath against my neck. I imagined her sucking on my breast and I moved my hand to one and lightly squeezed its nipple. A moan escaped my lips. It was almost as if I could feel her in the tub with me as I fantasized about her thigh pressing between my legs. I slipped my fingers between my wet lips and found my clitoris. Slowly and deliberately I stroked it. I continued my ministrations and my imagination ran wild. With a sudden rush of heat and convulsions, my body exploded in ecstasy. It felt like I came for minutes and it was definitely the most powerful orgasm I had ever had. I continued to soak in my post-orgasmic bliss and determined that life as a woman could be very pleasant.
Well satisfied and clean I climbed out of the tub and used some rough cloths set aside for drying to dab myself dry. They were too harsh on my sensitive skin to drag across like I used to. I wrapped my long hair up in a large cloth to dry and found a comb with which I could remove any tangles. I was entirely grateful at that moment to feel like I knew what I had to do to take care of my mass of hair. After about thirty minutes my hair was dry and tangle free. I looked at a mirror and could see the slightly red but mostly golden colored hair shining brightly. The woman in the mirror was so beautiful. I placed my hands on my face again to feel the smooth skin under my fingertips. I could get used to this. I smiled at myself then crawled into bed.
The morning sun streaming in my window woke me. I was slightly disoriented at first. Waking in a strange place, in a strange time, and in the body of a breathtakingly beautiful woman would do that to most people. I could feel the smoothness of my legs under the sheet and how the slightest brush of my nipples would cause them to grow erect and become more sensitive. I thought about the intense pleasure from the night before and knew this body was ready to go again for more. First and foremost though, I needed to attend to my morning libations. I walked over to the privy and sat down, recognizing my days of freewheeling by standing up to go to the bathroom were over. It really did not bother me much, as it was a small sacrifice to be young, fit, and healthy again. I'd gained almost sixty years of my life back.
Although I wanted to spend more time getting used to my new body, I decided I should get some breakfast, meet Maeven, and get going. I headed downstairs to find Maeven waiting for me. She looked delectable in her tight fitting clothing and her blue eyes with her long black hair. I bit my lower lip and thought about my fantasy from last night as I looked her over. I was quite positive she was giving me a similar look to the one that I was giving her. "Good morning, sleepyhead. Have any trouble sleeping?" The flirtatious lilt in her voice was turning me on.
"I was a little cold last night. It would have been nice to have someone stoke my fire." I flirted back.
"Really? I'm sure Stenhy would not have minded servicing you in that way."
"I think I might have just lost my appetite." We both laughed.
Within a half hour we were astride our horses and moving away from the Icky Deer. "You know, Maeven, you do not have to go with me."
"That was our bet and I honor my word. Besides, you want me."
The rocking back and forth in the saddle, the lovely beauty next to me, and the flirting were all almost enough to want me to turn us back to the Inn. I decided to change the subject. "Tell me, Maeven. Where are you from and why would you want to go through a bandit infested area and help me fight some mythical monster by the lake?"
"I was orphaned as a young girl and grew up on the streets. I was a thief, and a very good one. Being a young girl, in that situation, made me very self-reliant. It is how I learned to protect myself so well with knives. I soon graduated from being a thief to being an assassin. As my fame grew, so did my income. I did what I had to do to survive, but I am not proud of any of it. When I saw you last night I saw something I thought I had lost long ago in me."
"What was that?"
"Innocence and a sense of purpose. There is something about you, Aine, which compels me to strive to do something worthwhile. When I am near you I feel a sense of goodness and peace that pervades my very being. It is something I need in my life."
It was at that moment that Cliona, the first Sidhe woman, stepped out from behind a tree and appeared before us. "Hello, Aine. I see that you have gained your first companion for your quests. Well done." Cliona nodded towards Maeven. "Today you will face your first obstacle on your way to Loch Síodh Linn. I can only give you this advice. Watch the trees. May you be blessed, Aine." With that she disappeared.
Maeven looked towards me. "That was one of the Aos Si. Before we go any further I need to know how you came to be involved with them." I could not explain my entire story to Maeven. That I had been a dying, seventy-six your old man from a thousand years in the future a day ago, and that had been transformed by the Sidhe. Nope, that would not elicit confidence in her. I decided upon a condensed version of the truth.
"Yesterday, I was lost in the woods and trying to find my way home when I came across four people needing help. An old woman needed water from the lake, an old man needing me to hunt for food, a young girl needing help to pick flowers, and a young woman being attacked by a wolf. Even though I had been concerned for myself and was very tired, I did my best to help these people. Every time I helped them, they vanished. A little later I came across a field with standing stones. The four people were there. They said they had been looking for someone like me and needed my help once again. I had explained to them that I was dying and weak and that, while I wanted to help them, I could barely help myself. You see, I had a disease and did not have much time left to live. They transformed themselves into what you saw a moment ago, ethereal, beautiful, young women, and told me they were the Aos Si, the Sidhe. That because I chose to help them, even though I was dying and weak, they would help me. They asked me to collect four items, the first of which is the water from the source of Loch Síodh Linn. Once all items are collected I am to bring them to Muirisc's tomb. Although they warned me of the dangers, I felt compelled to aid them in these quests. They restored my health, renewed my body, and granted me skills to help me complete the quests."
"I know how this must sound to you and I release you from your obligation to join me. You did not have the whole story."
I got down from my horse and Maeven did the same. She came close to me and ran her fingers through my hair as she stared into my eyes. "Now I understand. Your extreme beauty, your skill with the knife, your strength, and agility came from the Aos Si. The Aos Si do not choose mortals lightly. It is what I sensed in you from the beginning. You showed them true depth of character and empathy by being willing to aid them, even when you were dying. You are exactly what I have been looking for. I need to be with you." Her fingers moved to lightly caress my cheek. "I've never seen anyone so beautiful before. You are truly Aos Si touched." A blush bloomed on my face and I could tell she wanted more but she turned and mounted her horse. "Let's go, Aine Kearney, Aos Si heroine." Stymied and flustered I mounted Ahern and rode after Maeven.
It was about midday when I began to notice movement and sounds within the forest. I motioned to Maeven to be at the ready, but I saw she already was. A short time later we were quickly surrounded by ten men with swords drawn. "You will both kindly get off your horses and lay down your weapons." Being on foot in a sword fight would be preferable, so we both dismounted. "Men, will you look at these two? Have you ever seen two such beautiful young lasses? We are going to have fun tonight!" Their leader turned back to us, his brazen confidence showing. "Now, I told you both to remove your weapons. Do as I tell you, and I'll only let the men have one go at you apiece tonight rather than multiple times."
I took a step forward and made it look like I was removing my bow to put on the ground. As I did so, I recalled Cliona and her warning about the trees. I looked up and I spotted two men that had their bows trained on us. "You have two choices." I spoke clearly for all of them to hear. "You surrender now and be free to leave unharmed, or you can choose to fight us and many, if not all of you, will die."
"Well, darling, we are not surrendering to two young women."
"I'm sorry that has to be your decision." Within the span of five seconds I had drawn two arrows and shot both men out of the trees. I had a third arrow now trained on their leader. "Last chance."
"Get them!" He yelled.
I shot the leader before he took a step then drew my sword. Maeven had drawn two long knives as the rest of the men closed in on us.
I perceived a man rushing me from my right side and I parried his blow and spun around to cut him down just as another man ran straight towards me. I managed to duck under his swing and lunge forward to thrust my sword into his chest. I glanced at Maeven who was holding her own against a pair of attackers. Her ability to get in close and cut and slash was truly inspiring. She had one down and two others under control. Then I heard it. A whistling sound. I barely managed to spin out of the way when an arrow grazed my throat. Several of the men had backed off to draw their bows. My throat stung and I could tell I was bleeding. I shouted a warning at Maeven as another arrow let loose and was flying towards her back. I dove as I watched her turn at my warning. I reached for the arrow and caught it mid-flight, mere inches from her chest, but I was too late to save her from the sword that tore through her side. I grabbed my bow and with two quick shots dispatched the men that had been shooting at us.
Maeven sunk to the ground holding onto her side. Grabbing my dagger I threw it into the chest of the man that had stabbed Maeven. I took up my sword and stood protectively over her. Three men remained and all were closing in on me. I felt Maeven move behind me and I saw one of the men drop with a knife in his chest. She was bleeding heavily but spoke, "I couldn't let you have all the fun. Just take out those last two and we should be good to party tonight." Maeven coughed. It was not looking good for her. I rushed the two men, parrying one attack and then the other. I fought them back until they stood close to one of their fallen comrades. With an extra push they both tripped over the body and while trying to regain their balance I finished them off. I looked around to see no threats remaining and I ran back to Maeven. I placed my hand on her side and willed her to heal. Tendrils of light came up from the ground and wrapped around my hand and her body. Maeven gasped a breath as her side knitted back together. The tendrils of light infused her body with renewed energy.
When I knew Maeven was safe I pressed my hand to my neck but I was surprised to see that I had already healed. Maeven looked up at me with incredulous eyes. She reached up and placed her hand on my cheek. "You saved me. You truly are a heroine born of the Sidhe of the caliber of Muirisc."
I pulled her to me in a hug. "I thought I lost you. I'm so sorry I got you into this."
Maeven pulled back and smiled. "I would not want to be anywhere else but at your side. It is where I belong."
"You rest here. I'll grab our things and whatever we can use from the bandits."
"I'm fine. Whatever you did to me is making me feel amazing." Maeven, who had been laying on the ground, grabbed my wrist and pulled me down on top of her. Another quick move had me pinned underneath her. She moved my hair away from my face and traced where the arrow had cut me with her fingertips. "I've never been so attracted to anyone before in my life. I hope this is not a mistake." I was about to say something when Maeven kissed me. She pulled back and looked into my eyes as if to make sure I was ok. My lips were on fire and my breath came in heated gasps. My breasts were heaving with each breath and I was so wet. I wanted her touch. I wanted her completely. I could barely speak.
"Don't stop." Was all I could muster. I felt Maeven's lips against mine again. This time there was so much more emotion and feeling. My lips parted and I let her tongue entwine with mine. I could have come right then and there with one touch, but Maeven, smiling like a Cheshire cat, rolled off of me, leaving me panting on the ground.
"My only desire is to take you to bed right now, Aine. However, I want our first time together to be in a place that is not littered with a dozen dead men. We also don’t want to be interrupted in case more of them come by. Besides, I don't give myself to anyone lightly, and I want you to make sure you want me just as much." She reached down and pulled me to my feet. I fell into her and let her arms encircle me. She was taller than I was. I realized for the first time how much smaller I was than before. The feeling of being held and protected was truly wondrous.
"You sure now is not a good time?" I pleaded.
She placed her hands on my face and kissed me deeply. "Don't tempt me, my love. Have you seen what we are standing in the middle of?" I looked around at the devastation I had created. A dozen bodies bleeding out all around us. I leaned in and nuzzled her neck, feeling completely grateful to have been given this chance to live a life from another gender's perspective. I had already fallen into the role of wanting to be protected and desiring to be cuddled. As a man, I was not given the choice. It was expected of me to be the provider and protector. Years fulfilling that role, not allowing myself to feel vulnerable, had worn on me. I nodded my acceptance and turned to collect our things. Maeven reached and grabbed my hand before I could go too far. She pulled me to her once again and kissed me. "Don't ever think I do not want to be with you, now, or always. I want to touch you and to be at your side, even now as we do what we have to do." Her words warmed my heart.
We quickly gathered knives, swords, arrows, and anything of value we could find and were on our way. Maeven expressed the need to go to an Inn. The closest one to us was aptly named the Needy Huntress. It was all I could do to not put the horse to a gallop. Dusk had fallen when we reached the Inn. Two young boys collected our horses and took them away to be fed, brushed down, and given water for the night. The Needy Huntress was much like the last Inn. Maeven introduced me to the innkeeper and ordered the first round of ale for us both. Even though there was lots of space I practically sat on her lap, preferring to have some part of us touching each other. The men were more than eager to introduce themselves to us and Maeven was more than eager to let them know we were not interested. After a hot and hearty dinner and several mugs of ale that made me a little tipsy, Maeven spied a musical instrument in the corner and decided to play us all a few songs. As she sang, I found I was able to recognize the tunes. I even sang along a few times which caused Maeven to hesitate during her playing. "You never told me you can sing so well. Why don’t you grace us all with your lovely voice, Aine?"
I was immediately nervous as I never had a singing voice throughout my life. "I'm not even sure I know a song."
Suddenly a brawl burst out a few tables over and the place went crazy. People were throwing mugs and plates, food was flying, and worst of all, knives were drawn. The innkeeper came over to Maeven, "Quickly, play something to see it will calm everyone down. They are tearing this place apart!"
Maeven looked at me. "You have to sing, love." She started to play and the music filled my body. The words came to mind. I closed my eyes to focus on the music, tune out the clamor, and started to sing. Within the first few words the fighting began to stop. I poured out my heart into the song feeling like the magic of the Sidhe flowed through me as I sang. Within a minute the place was dead silent and everyone sat with wrapt attention. At the end of the song everyone cheered and clapped and shouted they wanted more. Some came up saying they had never heard anything so beautiful. The innkeeper came by and told us he changed our room to the best room in the place and that our stay, ale, and food were on the house. He was very appreciative of what we did for him.
At long last the evening had come to a close. Maeven led me upstairs to our room. With the door latched behind us I stood nervous as a bride on her wedding day. We both knew what we wanted but I was slightly frightened and did not know what to expect. After all, twelve years of not having intimate relations with someone, and now being in the body of a young woman, made this very much like a first time experience for me.
Maeven, sensing my pensiveness, pulled me to her. "I would never force myself on you, love."
"I want you, Maeven, more than anything. This is my first time." It was not really a lie as much as a statement of my current condition.
Maeven brushed my hair back from my face with her fingers and let her lips ever so gently brush mine. The touch of her lips on mine was as if someone had connected me to electricity. I wanted more. I needed more. I went to kiss her back and she held me at bay. "I want to savor every second with you. Let me treat you like the beautiful princess you are." I wanted to touch her but at the same time letting her initiate and lead was such a welcome treat to me. Maeven began kissing me lightly then moved to my neck to nibble on my ears. She kissed the nape of my neck as she pressed her body against mine. I felt her hand slide to the small of my back to pull me closer to her. She pressed her thigh between my legs and slowly rocked back and forth. I was in heaven and every touch by Maeven seemed to drive my passions higher and higher.
Slowly, one by one, she unbuttoned my top and kissed her way down my chest, my top dropped to the floor exposing my arms and shoulders. Her fingers traced up and down my arms. Wherever she touched me my skin tingled. I've never experienced anything like this before in my life. It was the height of love making. Slow and deliberate with each moment eliciting new pleasures. I was breathing heavily, my hands caressing Maeven's hair and back. I felt Maeven's fingers begin to unwrap and expose my breasts. As the binding cloth fell to the floor my nipples seemed to grow even more with the cool air. She moved one of her hands to my breast. Her hand softly caressed it. She let her fingers brush my nipple while she kissed down my neck to my breasts. She pressed herself against me, I could feel her thigh rubbing back and forth between my legs. I was so wet. When her lips closed in on my nippled I gasped and came. I squeezed her to me as my body shook and convulsed.
Maeven moaned with me as I came, my orgasm making her even more excited. Yet, she still continued to make love to me slowly. I felt like a treasure being handled by an expert curator. Maeven knew just what to touch and kiss to make me keep my passions high. She moved back up to kiss me, letting her tongue press past my lips. It was the most passionate kiss I had ever experienced. I could feel the depth of her passion and emotion as she kissed me. I felt her hands slide down my back to my side as she began to unbutton my skirt. Moments later it fell to the floor as Maeven kissed her way back down my body. She kissed my breasts, and my flat stomach. I could smell my sweet juices that lubricated my vagina. The smell continued to enhance my arousal.
Maeven slowly pulled my leggings down, making me now totally naked in front of her. She stood back for a moment, her temporary lack of touching me suddenly made me yearn for her embrace. She looked at me like I was the most beautiful thing she had ever set her eyes on. "Aine, you are absolutely perfect. You are so beautiful I feel I am almost unworthy to touch you."
"Maeven, please touch me. I need your touch. I want your body next to mine."
Maeven placed her hands on my face and kissed me again before scooping me up and laying me on the bed. She still had all her clothes on which I tried hard to remove. "We've got all the time in the world, my love. Let me touch every part of you first." She laid down next to me letting her hands lightly touch and roam my body. She kissed back to my breasts, taking time to suck on each nipple. I was moaning loudly again. I felt her hand slide over the flat of my stomach, her fingers brushing my hair there. I waited with anticipation the first touch on my womanhood.
Maeven continued to suck on my breasts as her fingers grazed over my vagina. I pushed my hips towards her hand and spread my legs a little wider. I wanted to feel her finger inside me. Sensing what I needed, she slipped her finger between my wet lips. I gasped as she moved her finger back and forth exploring in and around my swollen clitoris. I was already close to coming again and Maeven knew it. She sucked harder on my breasts and pushed her finger deeper inside me with each stroke. I thrust my hips involuntarily in time with her finger until, with a sudden rush of warmth and pleasure I had my second orgasm. My thighs clamped down on her hand as I gasped for air and moaned. As the waves of pleasure ebbed, I pulled Maven up to my face and covered her in kisses. I could tell she was in need of release herself, her hips rocking and pressed against my thigh. We sat up in the bed as I continued to kiss her. I slid my thigh between her legs and I began unbuttoning her bodice. I knew she was close to coming but I, like her, wanted to savor the time and the moment.
I pressed my hand against her breast, noting that they seemed to be larger than mine. I stroked her breast through her bodice. I could feel her back arch as the continued to rub herself against my thigh. Slowly I completed unbuttoning her bodice and slid it off her shoulders. She wore no breast wrap so her breasts were fully exposed to me. They were glorious, with large dark areola and nipples. I teased her nipples with my fingers as I caressed her breasts. As I knelt in front of Maeven, I pulled her up so that her legs straddled my thigh and her breasts were within easy access of my lips. I moved my arms around her so that I could help her move her hips, increasing her range of motion against my thigh. I sucked on her breast, enjoying the intimate embrace. Maeven slid her arms around my head. Hugging me to her breasts and chest as we rocked back and forth. With a little scream of ecstasy, Maeven had her first orgasm. I slowed our rocking and held her tightly as she shook with her waves of pleasure.
When her orgasm subsided, she smiled and kissed me. "That was the most amazing orgasm I've ever had."
"Mmmm. You are so gorgeous, Maeven! I'm not done with you yet." I pushed her back on the bed with me falling on top of her. Our breasts pressing into each other's. I kissed my way down her body and unbuttoned her pants. I peeled them back, leaving her completely naked. Her musky and sweet scent was driving me wild. I slid myself back over her, enjoying the sensations of our fully naked bodies touching each other. We slid our thighs between each other's legs and I could feel her wetness against my skin. I was amazed how after two powerful orgasms I felt myself getting turned on yet again. We rolled back and forth, kissing and feeling each other's bodies. I wanted to taste Maeven so I moved slowly down her body, kissing her breasts and stomach.
I kissed her thighs and legs working my way towards her moist vagina. When my tongue touched her lips, she gasped and arched her back. One of her hands moved to massage her breast while the other reached down to stroke my hair. I pushed my tongue deeper into her, finding her clitoris. She tasted so sweet, it was as if I could not get enough of this dark-haired beauty. I continued to move my tongue in and around her clitoris. As she tensed for another orgasm, I gently held her clitoris in my lips. She moaned loudly and pressed my head harder into her. Her back arched as she shook.
I climbed back up her body and wrapped her in my arms. She kissed me passionately, tasting herself on my lips and tongue. "You are an amazing lover, Maeven."
"Aine, that was the best love making I've ever had. Nothing else in my life has ever come close." She held me close and we both drifted off to sleep.
I awoke to a light kiss on my neck and my body enfolded in Maeven's arms. It was a truly glorious feeling. "If I could stay like this forever, I'd be happy. Good morning, my lover."
Maeven rolled me towards her so we could kiss. "I'm not sure how you have captivated me so, Aine. Don't ever leave me, for I don't think I could live without you. It has not even been two days since I met you, and I can't imagine how I lived before you."
I snuggled further into her arms and stroked her face before kissing her. "Perhaps this is some Sidhe magic, but I want nothing more than to be with you for the rest of my life."
Maeven smiled. "Even though you can kick my butt, Aine, I have this strong desire to provide and protect you." With that she pulled me even closer, if that was even possible. If a human could purr that is exactly what I was doing. I no longer held onto the need to be the provider or protector. I didn't feel any desire to be macho. I felt everything more deeply than ever before. I had been given a second chance at life. I would never have to give up my experience and love from my prior life, but I would use it as a reminder that every day is a gift to live to its fullest.
We managed to extricate ourselves and get back on the trail to Loch Síodh Linn. It was mid-morning when Cliona appeared before us again. "Hello, Aine and Maeven. The Aos Si are pleased with your joining of hearts, minds, and bodies. You will need each other in the days and weeks ahead. Not far from here lies the source spring of the Loch Síodh Linn. It is protected by a bear-like creature. It will give you no quarter or mercy. We will be with you in spirit. Be blessed, Aine and Maeven."
I looked at Maeven and smiled. "It is a little disconcerting the Aos Si know what we did last night."
Maeven laughed. "Let them know and be jealous that I was the one to capture your heart and made glorious love to the most beautiful woman in the world. We should leave the horses here and travel by foot, as we would not want anything to happen to them."
We dismounted and tied our horses to the trees. I moved over to Maeven and wrapped my arms around her neck and kissed her deeply. "Just making sure I get to do that one more time in case anything happens to either of us."
Maeven held me close and kissed me back. "There is nothing that will come between us. I won't let anything happen to you. You ready?" I nodded and nocked an arrow into my bow.
We walked through the forest for some time until the trees began to thin and we caught glimpses of the lake beyond. When we stepped out of the forest I was surprised at how quiet and still everything was. To our right was the lake and to our left was a spring with water flowing out of a rock. I double-checked to make sure I had the flask to put the water in and took a step towards the spring.
The lake water began to stir and a strong wind came forth. I stopped in place and watched the water bulge and lift before a massive furred shoulder broke the surface. I had pictured a bear in my mind's eye, not what continued to rise before us. Was it a bear? Only in its shape. This was not like any bear I had ever seen. It stood nearly fifteen feet at the top of the shoulder with powerful, muscled legs. Gigantic paws, as large as a giant platter were capped by razor sharp, twelve inch long claws. The face did not look bear-like, rather, it resembled a furred piranha face with rows of teeth. It continued to rise up. When it spotted us, it began running our direction.
Maeven and I split up and ran opposite directions. I put arrow after arrow into the beast's body and it only seemed to make it stronger and more agitated. I ran out of arrows at twenty, tossed my bow to the side, and drew my sword. It seemed more interested in me at the moment so I tried to lure it away from Maeven. Maeven kept hacking at its backside every time it turned away from her.
Over what seemed to be many minutes, the creature began to slow with multiple wounds. It was limping noticeably from its hind quarters where Maeven was focusing her attacks. I tried to maintain the beast's focus on me but suddenly the beast turned and swatted Maeven aside. Luckily the beast had hit her with the back of its massive paw and the claws did not cut her. As it was, she flew at least ten feet and was clearly stunned by the blow. The beast raised a paw to finish her off but I was there in a heartbeat standing between Maeven and the snapping jaws and claws. Maeven tried to tell me to go, but I could not leave her to a certain death. The beast swung downward, its twelve-inch claws prepared to cleave Maeven in two. I grabbed my sword with both hands and met the paw straight on. The shock of the blow nearly knocked me over and my arms shook from the violence of the hit. At my feet was the entire paw sheared off from the beast. The great beast reared up with a ferocious scream. I jumped towards it, grabbing its matted fur and clung on to its neck. I somehow managed to pull myself up onto its massive shoulders and with both hands plunged my sword into the back of its skull.
As the beast screamed and sank towards the ground, in a final death throw it reached up with its remaining front paw and tore me from its neck. I recall the blow and the tearing of my side, then nothing more than being enveloped in gray darkness. When I opened my eyes I wondered if I was alive or not. Filaments of light flitted over my body. My head was cradled in Maven's lap and it was clear she was crying. It took me a moment to speak and even that caused severe pain from my side. "Maven. Are you all right?"
Maeven smiled and smothered my face in kisses. "You are asking me if I am all right, and here I thought you were dead. Do you know what it is like to finally believe you met your soulmate one day to believe they died the next?"
"I can only imagine. When you were knocked to the ground and I saw the beast raise its paw to hit you, my only thought was that I could not live without you. I had to try something."
"That was the stupidest and most courageous thing I had ever seen anyone do."
I looked down at my side and my clothes were torn and covered in blood. My body had repaired itself but it still hurt like hell. "Can you help me to my feet?"
Maven carefully supported me and I winced in pain. It felt like my insides were torn to shreds and I was weakened from loss of blood. The great beast lay twenty feet away, my sword still embedded in the back of its skull. We walked together over to the spring and I put my head in the fresh water and drank deeply. The cold water helped to refresh my energy a little. I filled the flask and Maeven helped me to stand again. We stood with our arms wrapped around each other when Cliona appeared. "How dare you show yourself now? Aine was almost killed."
"It's all right, Maeven. If it were not for her we would have never met."
"Blessings, Aine and Maeven. I understand why you may not feel you can trust me Maeven. I can sense the bond you have formed with Aine and you are correct. Aine was and will be put in harm's way by all of the Aos Si. Know that we believe that she alone, with her companions, is capable of helping us at this time. Her courage is her own and her willingness to aid us comes straight from her heart. The Aos Si have not been able to place a foot in this land for more than one hundred years. The death of the beast broke the spell that kept us from this sacred place. Aine, your body will heal completely but it will take several days to repair all the damage. You will need additional rest." The woman walked over to the beast and knelt down, blocking their view momentarily. She returned a minute later carrying two jeweled daggers fashioned from the claws of the beast.
"Maeven, your willingness to stand by Aine's side to aide the Aos Si has not gone unnoticed. I present these daggers to you as a special gift from us. Made from the claws of the great beast, they will never dull or rust and are stronger than any steel. Aine, for restoring this sacred place and killing the beast the Aos Si are forever indebted to you." She waved her hand and my torn clothing was repaired and restored. My top changed from normal cloth to a curve hugging silvery, blue fabric bodice that shone with an iridescent glow. "That new bodice will protect you from any arrow or blade. I've also made modifications to your bow, creating the bow itself from the rib bone of the beast and string from its sinew. Arrows will fly more accurately, faster, and will penetrate deeper than any normal mortal bow. I've taken the liberty of bringing your horses here so you can travel back to the Inn. Make sure you get your rest Aine. Blessings on you both." With that she disappeared.
"You hold interesting company, Aine. We've got a long ride ahead of us back to the Inn before I can get you back to bed. You do realize that new bodice is making me drool? It is even more revealing that what you last wore." She moved her arms around me and kissed me passionately. We gathered our weapons and scattered belongings and rode back towards the Inn. It was late when we arrived but the Needy Huntress was loud and boisterous. The innkeeper welcomed us back and suggested if we sing again he would give us our accommodations and food for free. Maeven smiled and told him she had a new song she was working on.
I was wiped out and still in a lot of pain. I sat back as Maeven began to sing. She sang a new song about an Irish heroine that stole the singer's heart; her brave deeds, and her incredible strength and beauty. I must have been really out of it, as when she finished everyone cheered and I asked her who that song was about. When she said it was me I laughed at first, but she gave my hand a squeeze and I realized she really had written it about me. Maeven stood up on a bench and wove the tale for everyone. How single handedly I had bested dozen men, killed the beast of Loch Síodh Linn, and was gifted by the Aos Si. People looked at me and laughed until she produced the new daggers made from the beast's claws. She pulled me up next to her and told them all, "How could you deny that her beauty rivals even that of the Fair Folk, or her voice heaven sent? For those that question my tale, go to the Loch Síodh Linn and see for yourself."
"What singing? She needs to sing us a song before we might believe it."
An hour later people were still encouraging us to keep playing and singing but I grabbed Maven's hand and led her to our room. I was exhausted and in pain and as soon as we closed the door I fell into her arms and drifted off to sleep.
I awoke late the next morning and found I was still in my clothes. Maeven must have removed my boots and put me in the bed. I could not see her in the room and I started to panic. I needed her in my life. Perhaps it was female hormones, but I felt vulnerable without her. I was still sore but felt much better, so I put my boots on and headed to the door hoping against hope that she had not left me. As I reached for the handle the door opened and Maeven was there with flowers in her hand. A look of concern flickered across her face, seeing me up and about. She closed the door behind her and ushered me back to the bed. She forced me to lie down and sat on the bed next to me. "These are for you. I was so concerned about you."
"If I did not know any better, I'd think you were trying to woo me. It's really not necessary." Maeven looked pensive. "I mean, it is not necessary for you to woo me, as you already have my heart. I'd put my life at risk to save yours. You are worth more to me than anything in this world. When I woke up and you were not here I felt totally lost. You now, I've never received flowers before. It makes me feel very special. Thank you."
Maeven smiled and threw her arms around me. "I was so worried about you. You saved my life, multiple times now. I have no intention to ever leave you. How are you feeling?"
Although I know I still needed rest and I was still in some pain, I pulled Maeven down to me. "Let me show you how I am feeling."
Several days later we set off for the Lessiter Forest. I had healed completely and enjoyed a few days recuperating in Maven's welcome arms. I kept thinking back to my prior life and my wife, Mabel. Was I being dishonoring of her by sleeping with Maeven, or so willingly giving my heart? I struggled with the guilt of being happy and content. I had also started to become more familiar with my body. Even though the feelings were becoming more familiar, I still enjoyed the feeling of my breasts swaying, my hips sashaying, the way the breeze washed over my leggings, and the feel of the hem of my skirt sliding across my thighs.
We had traveled a day and were now at the edge of the Lessiter forest. Stopping for the night, we pulled our bedrolls from our horses and built a fire. Maeven sat back against a log and opened her arms to me. I snuggled into her arms and we talked late into the night. The next morning the second Sidhe woman, Moira, appeared to us. "Blessings, Aine and Maeven. Today only Aine will be able to travel into the forest, for it is haunted by vengeful spirits."
"I will not leave her. I must go with her!"
"I am sorry, Maeven, but Aine has been strengthened to withstand the tormenting spirits that lie within. You would surely perish. You need to remain here and keep the fire going brightly so that Aine can return to you. This is imperative for her survival. Aine, you must let go in order to move forward or you will be torn apart. Look for the light of the fire to safely return. Cover your eyes with a thin fabric and stick cloth in your ears to block the sounds. If you can sing, that will keep the spirits somewhat at bay." With that she vanished leaving Maeven visibly upset.
"I don't want you to go, Aine. I love you. You owe nothing to the Sidhe."
"You said you love me?" I kissed Maeven letting my lips linger on hers for a long time. "I don't want to leave you either. But, I have made a commitment to the Aos Si to aid them. You need to know that I am a woman of my word. You have my heart, Maeven. I will always return to you; that is my commitment to you."
"Damn, Aine! I can't lose you. If you do not come back to me, I'll personally go in there myself to find you."
I stood on the edge of the haunted forest with a thin gauze covering my eyes and more stuffed into my ears. I looked back at Maeven and had a strong desire to stay with her. I ran back to her for one more hug and kiss then turned and walked boldly forward. Within moments the darkness of the forest encapsulated me. I turned around to see the light from our fire, but nothing else was visible. I continued onwards and could feel eyes upon me. It was very disconcerting. I began to sing softly and my own voice brought me additional strength and peace as I moved deeper and deeper into the forest.
I had walked about thirty minutes when things became much worse. Flashes of light moved before me from tree to tree, and these lights screamed as they flew by. The sound was deafening. I felt like I was being pushed and bumped from all sides. One of the lights stopped in front of my eyes and a hideous face formed from within the light. It opened its mouth and screamed, distorting the misshapen face even more. The further I went into the forest, the lights transformed more and more into ghost-like creatures with short arms that had talons on their fingers. I tried to continue singing but it was so hard to hear myself over the screams and screeching.
Ahead I could make out a small clearing with a giant willow tree in the middle. Sunlight streamed down upon the tree making it appear to be an island of peaceful respite. Just as I went to step into the clearing a thorny vine wrapped itself around my throat. As it tightened the thorns cut into my flesh and my singing abruptly stopped. I grabbed my dagger and wildly cut at the vine as panic set in. It became harder and harder to breathe. I dropped to my knees and continued to cut, finally freeing myself from the vine and gaining my breath again. I tried to sing, but my voice was gone. I got up and ran for the tree.
It was so peaceful standing under the giant willow branches, but I knew I could not stay long. Using my knife I cut away several large strips of bark from the tree and placed them securely in my pack. I tried to sing again but my throat was so sore that nothing would come out. I looked back upon the forest with fear and trepidation. The trip in had been horrifying. What would happen if I could not sing? How much worse would it be? 'This is going to be bad,' I thought to myself.
I needed to get back, and I certainly did not want to be stuck in this horrid forest after dark, so I forged ahead and plunged back into the forest. The screaming had greatly intensified and these spirits were no longer just bumping into me. I felt my leggings getting torn and sharp scratching against my arms and legs. Luckily I was healing fast, but I was still losing blood. I started to run in an effort to get out of the forest as fast as I could. It felt like I should have been out by now, but the forest seemed to continue on forever. It was darker and the spirits more and more agitated than ever.
I stopped for a moment to get my bearings when a spirit stopped in front of my eyes and screamed at me. The spirit morphed into my late wife, Mabel. "Jaaaaammmmeees..." It moaned. "Mabel?" My voice cracked. I reached out my hand towards her. "Whyyyy? You should be with meeeee. Why are you making me wait so longgggg?" My mind knew this could not be real but my heart did not. I fell to my knees and sobbed. I was broken. All the guilt, shame, and loss came to me at once. I curled into a ball, my tears streaming from my eyes. I shook with wracking, heart wrenching pain. Slowly my brain managed to speak to my heart. 'Mabel would never do this to me. She would want me to be happy again. I did not love anyone or be with anyone for twelve years as I mourned her. This spirit is not Mabel. I need to let her go, to be free to love again, fully and unconditionally. Mabel would have wanted that for me.'
These thoughts ran through my brain and I began to draw strength from them. I spoke aloud in a sore and raspy voice, "Mabel, I do love you. I always will. But I have a chance to be young, strong, and fit; to be loved and love again." Deep in my heart I felt a release, as if Mabel had just told me I was free.
I stood up and the 'Mabel' spirit transformed into a hideous creature. It screeched and screamed and began tearing at my body with its talons. I tried to fight it off but my hands merely passed through it. I ran and ran. Finally I saw the light of our fire. It guided me. The screams increased and the spirits lunged at me from all sides. I broke free of the forest and ran straight into Maeven's arms. Tears streamed from my face. "I love you!" Was all I could say. Not knowing what she could do, she did the only thing I needed. She held me close and let me cry on her shoulder. At some point she actually lifted me up and brought me to the fire. She wrapped a blanket over us and I curled into her arms and fell asleep.
When I woke up, I was in the same position as before. Maeven had not moved. She kept me in her arms all night. My cuts and throat had healed and my voice recovered. Maeven stroked my long hair and was kissing the top of my head. I stretched my hand to her cheek and pulled her down into a kiss. "I meant what I said, Maeven. I will always return to you. I do love you."
Tears fell from her eyes as she continued to cradle me. "I've always been a loner and never felt I could give my heart to anyone. There is something so unique and special about you, that it is as if I had no choice in the matter. I love you, Aine, with all my heart. However, my legs are asleep and I've needed to go pee for hours. Do you think we can get up?"
"Only if I have to." I teased.
As we prepared to leave, Moira appeared again. Maeven was visibly upset to see her. The Sidhe woman put her hand up towards Maeven to acknowledge her anger. "Blessings on you, Maeven." This was the first time they had addressed her directly. "The Aos Si recognize your anger at us for putting Aine in danger. Know that we would never have chosen her if she was not capable. Beyond the gifts we have given her, she had a depth to her courage beyond normal mortals. She also has the ability to love more deeply and with more conviction and loyalty than others as well. She needs you. Never forget that." The woman approached Maeven and spoke to her in whispers that I could not hear. I saw Maeven look towards me several times, nod towards the woman, and hold out her hand. The Sidhe woman placed something in her hand and bowed to Maeven before turning back to me. "Blessings on you, Aine Kearney, friend of the Aos Si. No one will ever understand the great peril and pain you went through to retrieve the bark of the sacred willow tree. You are the only mortal to ever return from this forest. I see your skirt and leggings have need of being replaced." She waved her hand and my skirt was transformed into the same shimmering iridescent blue as my top. The length was a little longer, down to my mid thigh. My leggings had become almost totally transparent, somewhat akin to pantyhose. "Your skirt and leggings are now made of the same material as your bodice. They will moderate your temperature yet protect you from harm. We have also modified your dagger. When in your hand, and while willing yourself to hide, the dagger will make you invisible for a short time. You will need that in the days to come. I also added some additional clothing for you in your pack. That should come in handy tonight." The Sidhe woman smiled, then vanished.
Maeven was looking at me with a mixture of love and wanting to tear my clothes off. "If they change any more of your clothes, I won't be able to control myself. Seeing your legs through your leggings and the length of your skirt are so enticing. God, you are beautiful, Aine."
I sidled up next to Maeven and wrapped my hands around her neck. I looked up into her eyes and using all my feminine charms began kissing her neck. Her hands slid over my butt and under my skirt. I moaned softly at her touch. "Maybe you would like to take me to bed? I see there is another Inn, the Innocent Rapier, a short distance away. I will need to make sure I am presentable to you tonight so I would also like a bath."
"How far away did you say it was?"
We arrived at the Inn a few hours later. Maeven suggested we stay a couple of days to make sure we were well prepared and rested for the next quest. I was in no hurry to leave a comfortable bed, good food, ale, and a bath. We had some dinner and a few mugs of ale and I whispered in Maeven's ear to come up to bed in an hour. I could tell she was eager and I had been wet all day thinking about tonight. When I got to the room I went through my pack to find a sheer, black nightgown. It was the most beautiful piece of clothing I had ever seen. I laid it on the bed and climbed into the hot bath. I still had sticks and leaves in my hair from the forest and dirt on my face. I washed myself and my hair until I was squeaky clean. While my hair dried I lit some candles I had found to make the room have a romantic feel. I combed out my hair until it shone brightly and cascaded smoothly down my back. I put the nightgown on and walked over to the mirror.
What I saw reflecting back at me would have made any man drool with lust. The nightgown oozed sensuality, and how it hugged every curve of my body left little to the imagination. I pulled some of my hair over the front of my shoulder to complete the look. I admitted to myself that I never again wanted to be a man. I loved the feel of being beautiful and desired. The nightgown slid smoothly over my skin in a silky way, making me even more excited. On the way to the Inn I had found a perfect red rose which I picked for this moment. I stood waiting for Maeven, knowing she would be coming soon.
I did not have to wait long before the door to our room opened. It was clear from Maeven's expression when she saw me that I had done the right things to get the desired effect on her. I walked up to her and gave her the rose. "A perfect rose for my perfect love. Let me remove your weapons. I don’t think you will need them tonight." I pulled off her belt that held her knives and put them, then moved back to Maeven who was standing awestruck. I moved my hands to the back of her neck and started to dance slowly with her.
"Aine, you are the most glorious, wonderful, exciting woman in the world. There is nothing I desire more than you."
"Maybe we should make you more comfortable then?"
I pulled her to me and nuzzled her neck. I kissed the sensitive spot below her ear and whispered my love to her. I rubbed my cheek against hers and gently pushed her back against a wall. After seventy-six years of never having an impact on another woman, with the exception of my wife when she so deemed it, I relished the ability I now had to use my looks and touch to elicit strong sexual desire in Maeven. I unbuttoned her bodice and tossed it to the side. She was eager and ready and I took advantage of that. She could not keep her hands off of me, which was perfect. I sucked her breasts while to unbuttoned her pants enough to get my hand in. Maeven was breathing hard. I slipped my hand into the front of her pants and could feel how wet she was. My finger found her moist slit and I stroked her clitoris gently. Her hips pushed against my hand. I began kissing Maeven passionately, probing her mouth with my tongue. One hand massaging her breast and the other sliding deeper and deeper into her vagina.
Maeven began moaning as we kissed. It was not long before she grabbed my butt and pulled me tight against her. As she came I continued to stroke her clitoris very gently, extending her orgasm for as long as I could. It was an intense moment of pleasure for us both. Maeven smiled, appreciative of my aggressiveness this night. I took a step back and did my best at giving her the look that I needed her badly. I brought my finger that was covered in her juices to my mouth and teased her with a soft moan.
Maeven quickly removed the rest of her clothing and became the aggressor. She crushed me to her in a passionate kiss then pulled the nightgown straps over my shoulders, letting the gown slide to the floor. She picked me up and placed me on the bed. She laid down on top of me and kissed her way down my body. When she slid her tongue over my vaginal lips I almost came right then and there. Maeven began sliding her tongue over my clitoris as I massaged my breasts. The feeling of her tongue sliding over me and my hands on my breasts was so erotic. As she swirled her tongue around my clitoris she slid first one finger then another into my vagina. She moved her fingers back and forth inside me, filling me. For a second I wondered if this was what it must feel like when a man enters a woman. I held off for several minutes, absorbed in the wonderful pleasure Maeven was giving my body. When I could hold off no longer, I squeezed my nipples, and let out a loud moan that I was sure could have been heard downstairs. I could feel my vaginal muscles clamping down on her fingers. Maeven crawled back up next to me and we fell asleep in each other's arms.
That night I had my first sexual dream. I was with Maeven and we were making love. I was so wet and ready, when a highly muscled naked man came into the room. Maeven was underneath me and as we were kissing, I could feel the man's hands on my hips. His erect penis pressed against my wet vagina. I was frightened until he pushed his penis deep inside me. He must have been massive as I felt my vagina stretch to its limit. He slowly moved back and forth and his shaft rubbed against my clitoris. Maeven started sucking on my breast. I had several orgasms before I felt the man tense and my vagina become filled with his sperm.
I awoke briefly after the dream. My legs were wet with my own juices. I rolled over and lay my head on Maeven's chest and draped a leg over hers. She moved and cradled me in her arms. I felt secure and safe and drifted back off to sleep.
We slept in late the next day, and slowly worked our way down into the main part of the Inn. It never ceased to amaze me that every time we made an appearance where there was a group of people, we caused the room to go silent and the men to gawk at us like teenage boys. Of course, I have to admit there were probably no two finer looking women anywhere else in Ireland, and in their shoes, I might do the same. Today was no different with the exception that the room was filled with many very large, musclebound, fit, excited mercenaries. At all of five foot six and maybe one hundred fifteen pounds, I felt pretty small compared to these men that averaged six foot four and two hundred fifty pounds. They carried large, heavy swords. Maeven felt comfortable around men like these, having grown up with them. At five foot nine and one hundred and thirty pounds, I was surprised how well she handled herself.
As we squeezed through the aisle between the tables, one man grabbed my butt. Maeven's knife was at his throat faster than I could figure out what had happened. The man laughed at her like she was an insignificant fly. "You will mind your manners or you will find yourself missing some teeth!" Maeven was clearly mad.
The man smiled showing he was already missing quite a few teeth. "Teeth are teeth missy. You might get a lucky shot in, but in the end you and your little girlfriend would wind up unconscious and in my bed for me to take advantage of, over and over again." The men at the table roared with laughter.
Undetered, Maeven showed the man her dagger. "Do you know what kind of blade this is? It is made from claw of the great beast that guarded the waters of Loch Síodh Linn. That beast stood over fifteen feet tall at the shoulder. These claws are sharper than steel. That little girl you are talking about killed that beast on her own. I suggest you show some respect. That is Aine Kearney, chosen heroine of Ireland by the Aos Si themselves."
"Ohhh. I had no idea I was in the presence of such a distinguished young woman. I apologize profusely."
It was said sarcastically and we all knew it. I touched Maeven's arm lightly. "There's more space further down." Maeven glanced into my eyes and moved the dagger away from the man. We continued on but I knew this was not over. As soon as Maeven turned the man tried to grab my butt again but this time I was expecting it. I caught his wrist with my hand, a wrist so thick that my fingers could barely grip. I twisted his wrist and bent his arm behind his back. He was in obvious pain. With my other hand I slammed his head down onto the table rendering him unconscious.
One of his buddies stood and drew his knife looking ready to attack me, but as he was about to swing a strong hand held back the man's arm. "The ladies asked politely. Horen had that coming. If she really is chosen by the Sidhe, do you really want to mess with her?" The man with the knife looked at me then at Horen who was still unconscious. He put his knife away and sat down. "Wise man."
"Let me introduce myself. I am Garen, and if I heard clearly, you are Aine?" He stretched out his hand. I took his hand in mine and shook it, noticing how small my hand was in his. Maeven led us all to an empty corner where we could find seats. "I could not help but overhear and I admit I am intrigued by the two of you. I did not catch your name." Garen looked towards Maeven.
"Maeven." I could see she was tense and hesitant to open up. She reached protectively around my waist to pull me closer to her. I enjoyed the feeling of her arm around me like that.
"It is an honor to meet you both. Let me put your minds at ease. Normally, had someone wove a tale like what Maeven told Horen, I would have simply laughed and walked away. These things simply do not happen anymore where the Fair Folk would lower themselves to speak to mortals. However, yesterday, on my way through the forest, a Sidhe woman appeared to me and told me to look for a fair young woman that was touched by the Aos Si. She then disappeared and I went along my way not thinking anything of it, until just now. Having seen how you handled Horen, and your incredible beauty, I believe you are the one I was told to look for." Maeven gave him a nasty look and pulled me even closer.
Sensing Maeven's tension, Garen put his hands up. "I may be a mercenary, but I am an honorable one. I am not here to steal either of your virtues, rather, I am curious as to why I was contacted by the Aos Si." I could feel Maeven relax a little. I shared my story as best I could and that we still needed to complete two quests to collect Yohand's Horn, and a pearl encrusted conch shell from the Bay of Celista. Garen took out his dagger and laid it in front of us on the table. "I am offering my blade to your service. I have been to the Bay of Celista and have seen the creature that protects the shell you are talking about. It killed my father many years ago, when he wanted to claim the shell for the riches it could bring. I want nothing of riches, for I have seen what that does to people. If you have indeed killed the beast at Loch Síodh Linn and traveled through the Lessiter Forest, then I would want to be at your side to take my final revenge against the beast from the Bay of Celista."
Maeven's eyes softened a little. "I have little trust of men, as I have had my fair share of their lying ways. The first time I saw one of the Aos Si, they told Aine that she had met the first of her companions. I took that to believe at least one more person would be joining us at some point. We ride out for Yohand's tomb in the morning. Be ready and be warned. I'll be watching you closely. You will need to earn my trust."
"I will earn your trust. Perhaps it is just the Aos Si playing with me, but I feel compelled to help you both on these quests. I will see you both in the morning. Good day to you." With that, Garen rose and left.
We both watched him leave. He had to be six foot five, and two hundred and sixty pounds of pure, lean, muscle. I found myself thinking he was handsome. "I've always found the good looking ones are the ones to watch out for the most."
"You think he is good looking?" I teased.
"I saw you looking at him as he left. Don't tell me you did not find him attractive."
"I've never been with a man before and I am more than a little frightened about what that would be like. But it does not matter as I belong to someone else. I gave my heart to you and that is where it will always be until you want me no more." I looked down, suddenly emotional. I felt Maeven's light touch under my chin as she lifted my face to meet her gaze.
"You are adorable, my love. You have such a loyal heart. You have my heart and I will never leave you. It is, however, not unheard of in this modern age we live, for two joined women to take the odd man into their bed with them. There are things that only a man can do for us. If we, you and me, ever choose to do that, know it would never change my love for you or our relationship." I had to laugh when Maeven mentioned the modern age we were living in. However, I began to understand why two women were not such a big deal in this time. In this age when women were treated as sex objects, I could see many women becoming partners for mutual support and to protect each other.
The next day Maeven and I met Garen at the stables and we headed onward towards Yohand's tomb. It would take several days to reach the site, and there were no Inns along the way. We'd be camping out under the stars. With the extra person along I found it a challenge to feel comfortable enough to make love with Maeven, but we continued to snuggle throughout the night. As we traveled we got to know Garen a little and learn more about his life. For all our concerns, he proved to be a man of his word, and did not seem to mind that Maeven and I were involved with each other.
Garen was strong and, I admit, he was handsome. His arms and legs were solid muscle and the brief glimpses we got of his chest and abs showed me how chiseled they were. Garen carried an extra long sword that combined with his strength could easily cleave someone in two.
When we finally approached the tomb, Neala, the third Sidhe woman appeared to us. "Blessings, Aine and Maeven. The Aos Si are pleased you have found Garen to join your party as a companion. Aine, you will need to retrieve Yohand's Horn yourself. Neither Maeven nor Garen should attempt this. They will not be idle and should be prepared for battle. Until you retrieve the horn they will be in danger and you will not be able to assist them." With that she vanished leaving Garen a little starstruck.
Maeven nudged me and smiled. "If he did not believe before, I bet he does now."
Garen turned towards us. "Until recently I'd only heard the legends of the Aos Si. Truly, Aine, you are their chosen one."
"Just be ready for anything, Garen. Their words may be a little cryptic, but they have been true every time. You and Maeven will be in danger until I retrieve the horn. I admit I am tempted to turn around now as I do not want either of you harmed." I grabbed Maeven's hand. "We can't stop now, Aine."
We hitched our horses to some trees and proceeded the short distance to the tomb on foot. I had drawn my bow and Garen had his sword drawn. Maeven was ready with her daggers. The tomb stood before us. It appeared as a moss covered hill with a large open doorway. Torchlight could be seen casting a flickering, orange, eerie glow inside. We had learned enough about each other that I gave Garen a hug then held Maven close and kissed her. "Please be safe, both of you."
"Says the woman that walks headlong into something that could easily kill you. I dread each of these moments, Aine. I cannot lose you." I hung onto Maeven for another minute then took a step towards the entry of the tomb. As I did so, four extremely large wolfhounds came from around the backside of the tomb. They looked emaciated with their fur patchy and matted. Their eyes glowed as if demonically possessed.
Garen shouted, "Run, Aine! Get the horn. These creatures will not die like normal animals."
I ran for the tomb as the wolves lunged at Garen and Maeven. I saw Garen cleave the leg from one of the hounds only to see a new leg spawn in its place. If I did not get the horn, these hounds would tear them to pieces. I ran through the entryway and into Yohand's tomb. Before me was a large, well-lit room. The space was empty of anything but a stone slab with, what I assumed, was Yohand's desicated body. In his hands a large, two-handed sword, and on his belt was a bronze horn. I approached quickly but warily. I was within twenty feet when Yohand's corpse rose from the stone slab. I did not hesitate but put two arrows into its head. The corpse simply yelled and pulled out the arrows. I tossed my bow to the side knowing it would be useless against him. I drew my sword and ran forward. Yohand moved his sword swiftly, and it took all my strength to block his attacks. I waited for the right moment and let his sword swing close enough to allow me access to his exposed leg. I slashed down on his thigh cutting clean through the rotting flesh, but Yohand's corpse regathered the leg back to himself a second later.
I had opened myself up to a counter attack, as I had expected severing a limb would at least slow him down, but it did not in the least. His backswing caught me off guard and hit my right hip. My skirt and leggings kept me from being cut, but it did nothing to stop the bones and muscles from receiving damage. The force of the blow threw me to the side of the chamber. I heard Maeven's yell from outside for me to hurry. It was going badly for them. I had to do something. It was then I recalled any number of zombie movies I had seen in my previous life. They always cut the head off the zombies to kill them, but how in the world would I get that chance? I tried to stand and my right leg almost gave out. My hand went to my right hip to where the pain was and I touched the hilt of my dagger. 'My dagger!' I thought to myself. Yohand was closing in as I gripped my dagger and willed myself to hide. I saw myself disappear and Yohand's corpse screamed and started slashing wildly. I hobbled my way around the back of the stone slab as quietly as I could. As I gained my footing on the slab my invisibility eroded and Yohand turned to face me. With the added height on the slab, and Yohand still turning, I had a perfect shot at his exposed neck. With all my might I swung my sword severing his head from his body. The light from his eyes dimmed as his head fell to the floor. His body collapsed into a heap of rotted flesh. I gingerly stepped down to the floor but my leg could no longer hold me. I almost fell over into Yohand's body, something I really did not want to do. I stretched out my hand and grabbed the horn and tore it from him. I heard the hounds wail and they were gone.
I collapsed on the ground as Maeven and Garen rushed in. They had many cuts that were bleeding heavily, but they were otherwise unharmed. I waved them to my side and I grabbed both of their hands, willing healing to them. Garen stared as filaments of light rose from the ground and began wrapping around his body. Before his eyes he saw his and Maeven's cuts knit together and heal. In a few moments the light had faded and they were both restored. Maeven and Garen helped me to my feet. My hip hurt like hell, but I could tell it was beginning to heal. "Yohand was not really fully dead. He hits really hard too."
Maeven crushed me to her and covered me in kisses. "Garen was so brave, Aine. You should have seen him. He saved my life."
I went over to Garen and kissed him on his cheek and hugged him tight. "I'm glad you were here." He actually blushed. "Let's get out of here."
Neala was waiting for us as we left the tomb. "Blessings, Aine, Maeven, and Garen. The final and ultimate death of Yohand is a huge victory for the Aos Si. The forest around here has been desolate of life for hundreds of years. With Yohand's death we can begin restoring the life here. Garen, for your bravery, the Aos Si give you Yohand's sword. It has been reforged by the Aos Si and imbued with our magic to give it strength beyond any mortal steel and to be half the normal weight." Garen bowed deeply towards Neala. "Maeven, for your service to the Aos Si, we grant you the Rider's Outfit." With a wave of her hand Maeven was dressed in a bodice with a skirt and leggings. The bodice was shimmering red and the skirt made of the same material. Her leggings were black and looked like they could have been painted on her. I could not take my eyes from Maeven, and I could see Maeven enjoyed the extra attention Garen and I were giving her.
"Aine, once again you have proven yourself to the Aos Si. For your service and your friendship to us, we grant you the Boots of the Sidhe and the Circlet of Perception." She waved her hand towards me and my boots changed from regular leather riding boots to boots that went just above my knees. The boots matched my iridescent clothing but remained opaque. They had a slight heel to them and were incredibly sexy, showing every part of my shapely calves. A silver circlet appeared on my forehead. I took it off to look at it. It was extremely delicate, beautiful, and ornate. "The boots will enhance your speed, strength, and agility, and the circlet will grant you advance perception of impending danger. May you all be blessed." With that she vanished.
"Maeven, you look absolutely delectable. I think we need to find an Inn." I looked at Maeven with a combination of lust and love.
"And you look like a sexy Celtic princess that needs to be ravished."
Garen coughed. "I admit that you both are the most beautiful women I've ever seen, and it would be best if you found a room somewhere soon, if for nothing else than removing you both from my sight so that I don't fall to temptation." He sighed and turned away from us clearly not wanting us to see the noticeable bulge in his pants.
"My map shows an Inn, the Dire Tusk, is not too far from here and it is on the way to the Bay of Celista. I'm still rather sore, can you both help me to my horse?" Maeven wrapped her arm around my waist and Garen moved to the other side of me. When we got to my horse, Garen lifted me up to my saddle as if I weighed nothing.
Several hours of riding brought us to the Dire Tusk. It was a small, but quaint Inn located near the ocean. The place was packed with people, and we all ordered ale and food. As usual, the sight of Maeven and me raised many eyebrows, and the men were quick to gather around us. One brute of a man, possibly close to three hundred pounds, made some rude comments about Maeven and me. Garen was the first to get in the man's face letting him know that his behavior was unacceptable. The man fumed and looked ready to punch Garen. I squeezed in between the two of them and looked up at the massive man. "Sir, you do not want to mess with Garen. He is favored by the Sidhe and he carries Yohand's sword, an object no mere mortal could retrieve. Why don't we have a wager?" "What kind of wager?"
"If you can beat me in an arm wrestle, you can have Maeven and me together for one night. If not, you buy us all as much ale as we can drink tonight."
"So you want to give yourself to me tonight?" Maeven looked worried. "Hey guys! I'm going to have some prime female flesh tonight!"
Garen then stepped forward. He looked upset. "You would arm wrestle him to sleep with both of you and not me?"
I moved to Maeven's side and whispered in her ear. She smiled and nodded. "If I beat him, I'll give you the same chance."
Garen looked confused and the brute roared with delight. "Clear a table and prepare the best bed in the house!"
I sat down across from the brute who had arms thicker than both my thighs together. He gripped my hand in his and my hand was so tiny in comparison. "Is now a good time to tell you that I am pretty strong?"
"I'll just wait until you want to start pushing, lass."
The entire Inn was surrounding us. "Here goes..." I pushed a little bit and made a show out of looking like I was pushing hard. The brute laughed and started pushing back, but for every little bit of effort he put in I pushed back that much harder keeping his arm from moving. Soon he was trying with all his strength. He was strong, probably stronger than most men, but with my Aos Si strength there was no way he was strong enough. I made a big show of it, then pushed harder moving his arm towards the table. With a final push I pressed his knuckles to the table surface to win the arm wrestle.
"Looks like you owe us some ale."
"What kind of sorcery is this? There is no way you could beat me!"
"Not even if Aine is the new Aos Si chosen heroine of Ireland?" Maeven chimed in. "Have you ever seen anyone so beautiful before? She is obviously favored by the Fair Folk. Only another touched by the Aos Si could possibly beat her. Garen, would you care to try?" It was clear Garen knew he could not win and he hesitated, but the promise of going to bed with me and Maeven was enough to make any man try. He sat across from me and Maeven whispered in my ear. "I think we owe it to Garen to grace our bed tonight. He saved my life and has been nothing but honorable."
"I'm tantalized by the thought, but I'm still a little frightened. I don't want anything to get in the way of our relationship." I whispered back.
"It is always your choice and nothing will ever change my love for you. I'll prove it to you tomorrow."
"Tomorrow?"
"Yes, love. Now show him what you've got." She kissed my neck.
I grabbed Garen's hand. Many thoughts were running through my head. I pushed a little and could see him push back. He was probably stronger than the brute but I could have won easily. Instead, I looked into his steely eyes, examined his lean, muscular body, and remembered my dream. I made a big show of it, but let him win. Garen smiled broadly and yelled for ale to celebrate.
We had much ale that night, and a slightly tipsy Maeven and I led Garen upstairs to our bedroom. I was very nervous, even with the ale in me. Maeven began kissing passionately and I was responding in kind, even forgetting that Garen was also in the room with us. Maeven led me over to Garen and put my hand on his arm. I could feel his taught muscles and I started to wonder just what it would feel like to have his penis thrust inside me. Maeven began taking off Garen's shirt. Garen's hands went to Maeven's and my waist. I could feel the strength in his hands as he slid his hand over my butt. I closed my eyes to focus on the touch. It was different than Maeven's, more powerful, but it lacked the love and passion. Soon Maeven had Garen standing naked before us. He truly was well built and handsome. His penis seemed massive to me, at least ten inches long and as thick as my wrist. It was very much erect.
Maeven knelt before him and slid his penis into her mouth. Her hand found its way under my skirt as she rubbed my vagina. Garen was moaning and clearly very excited. He pulled me closer to him and he started to unbutton my bodice. Again I closed my eyes. I pushed the feelings of vulnerability aside, knowing that I was not vulnerable in any physical way. I was however vulnerable in an emotional way. Soon, however, Maeven's rubbing and Garen's hands on my breasts started to have their effect on me. I was getting very turned on. Maeven looked up at me and smiled. She stood up and removed her clothing to come and hug me from behind. Her hands roamed over my breasts as she kissed the back of my neck. Garen bent down and removed my boots and began taking off my skirt and leggings.
I was now naked in front of a man over twice my size. Maeven purred in my ear and still behind me, slid her finger between my wet lips. I moaned and turned to face her so I could kiss her. She led me to the bed and had me lie down on my back. She laid on her side and sucked my breast and fingered my clitoris. I saw Garen move behind Maeven and press his massive penis against her vagina from behind. As he pushed inside her I could see Maeven's eyes grow wide. She was definitely enjoying the feeling and I felt a pang of jealousy. I wanted to please her. I did not want her to be pleasured by someone else.
These feelings were momentary as Maeven renewed her focus on me. I watched her breasts rock back and forth with the rhythm of Garen's thrusts. I closed my eyes again to focus on Maeven's touch. Soon, with my hand entwined in her hair, her lips on my breast, and her finger stroking my clitoris, I came. My orgasm was like a trigger for Maeven as she came at the same time. I kissed Maeven as Garen withdrew from her, his sights now on me. Maeven warned Garen I was a virgin and he needed to be very gentle. They had me lie on my back and Maeven massaged my breasts and kissed me as Garen pressed the head of his penis against my vagina. I was so wet from my last orgasm that there was a lot of lubrication. Garen carefully pushed inside me. I could feel my vagina expanding to accommodate him. I admit the feeling was intense. He pushed deeper and I could feel him press against my hymen. I prepared myself for a lot of pain, but when he pushed harder, the pain was brief. As he pushed in and out he was able to go deeper and deeper inside of me causing more and more rubbing on my clitoris. I could feel my breasts rock back and forth and my hips thrust in time with him. Maeven had been right that sometimes a man could do something for a woman that was unique.
It was not long until I came for my second time. I gripped his penis with my vaginal muscles as he continued to thrust in and out. I was amazed how power my orgasm was and how long it continued. Somehow Garen managed to maintain his composure and not explode inside me. The next thing I knew, Garen had pulled out of me making me feel a little empty. Maven laid on her back and Garen actually lifted me up on top of her. Face to face with my love, I began kissing her as our breasts pressed into each other's. I slid my hand down between her legs and started fingering her clitoris. She moaned. I loved her so much. I felt Garen's hands on my hips, and like my dream he pressed his penis against my vagina from behind.
This time he was less gentle and thrust the full length of himself into me. I gasped as the head of his penis pushed up against my cervix. The feeling was so different than the other position. Maeven was squirming underneath me, ready to come. She took one hand and began stroking my clitoris as Garen thrust in and out. The feeling of being filled by Garen's massive penis, Maeven's finger stroking me, our breasts pressed into each other, and Maeven kissing me passionately pushed me over the edge. As I came I moaned allowed. Maeven came as well and we both collapsed into each other's arms.
Maeven, wanting to make sure Garen was taken care of, grabbed his penis and began licking and sucking it. It was not long before Garen erupted in a massive orgasm. Maeven could not swallow all of his cum and it dripped down her chin. Garen pretty much fell onto the bed and went right to sleep. Maeven and I cleaned ourselves up and slept in each other's arms.
The next morning Maeven woke me early and asked that we go out for a walk. I was eager to get her alone again. Even though last night had been amazing, I was not eager to share Maeven very often, if ever again. I only hoped she felt the same way. We walked out to a bluff that looked out over the crashing waves of the ocean. We stood facing each other. Maeven brushed my hair from my face and kissed me. "Aine, ever since I met you, you have been all I can think about. I want to be with you every moment of the day. Last night I realized that I did not like sharing you with anyone. I hope you don’t mind, but I want you all to myself."
"I am so grateful you feel that way. I feel the same way about you. I won't deny that it was an amazing experience last night, but, to be honest, I crave you and your body and what you can do to me. I was jealous seeing you pleasured by someone else. I've fallen in love with you, Maeven, and every moment I am with you makes that love grow stronger and stronger."
Maeven took both of my hands in hers. "Would you, Aine Kearney, take me for your partner for life? To become truly joined to each other in heart, mind, and body?"
A tear ran down my face. I had always wondered what a woman must feel like when proposed to. I felt a warmth all over, and a deep and profound sense of purpose and joy. "I do, and with all my heart."
Maeven and I kissed deeply and passionately. "I have a gift for you, Aine, a symbol of our relationship with each other." She produced a stunning silver ring and wrist chain. The ring would go on my finger and a fine chain connected it to a bracelet that wrapped around my wrist. It was embedded with blue crystals that appeared to match my Sidhe clothing.
"It's so beautiful, Maeven. Is it from the Aos Si?"
"Yes. You may recall that after the Lessiter Forest I spoke privately with Moira. She told me that she could see how your heart was connected to mine and that, if I had a desire for you and I to join together the Aos Si would bless our union." I told her it was everything I could ever want. "She gave me this ring and bracelet for the day I ever got the courage to ask you."
"Maeven, I would have said yes to you the first day I laid my eyes on you. If you had not asked me, then I would have asked you."
"Then it is settled, my love. When we complete the quests we will ask the Aos Si to oversee our union."
"You've made me the happiest woman in all of Ireland!"
"That's not possible, Aine, for you have made me the happiest woman in the world."
We kissed and held each other for a long time. "I will always wear this proudly, for as long as we are joined."
When we returned to the Inn we found Garen already gone from the room. We packed our things we found him with the horses. He spotted my ring and congratulated us both. I placed my hand on his arm and thanked him for last night. "Garen, you were my first, and will be my only man. It was something I would have only considered with a man of honor, like yourself. But, from now on, I will only ever be for Maeven. I want you to know this has nothing to do with you, but, rather that I have found my soulmate."
"Aine, what man on earth would not have wished for the chance that I had last night. I know you let me win the arm wrestle. It is an honor for me to be with you both on these quests. If I survive the beast at the Bay of Celista, I have already decided to return to my father's land and leave my life as a mercenary. While I never expected the gift you both gave me, and I will never forget that gift, I am too much a man of honor to want more from either of you."
Maeven and I kissed him on the cheek. "You will always have a place in our hearts, Garen."
It was a long ways to the Bay of Celista. Four days of riding and camping. On the morning of the fifth day, Blinne appeared to us. "Blessings, Aine, Maeven, and Garen. The Aos Si are very pleased with your choice to be joined together, Aine and Maeven. It brings us great joy. Before you lies the Bay of Celista. It is a small, shallow bay, and in the middle of the bay lies a stone outcropping. The pearl encrusted conch shell rests there. Garen has already seen the beast before, but know it will challenge you all. Garen has not seen the entire beast. It will take the combined efforts of all of you, working in cooperation with each other to kill the beast. I can say no more." Blinne walked over to me and placed something in my hands. I looked down to see an identical ring and chain bracelet. When I looked up, she was gone.
I sensed I needed to keep the ring set hidden for now. It would be used on our special union day sometime in the future. That is assuming we all did not die today. As always, we tethered our horses to the trees, and I wrapped my arms around Maeven and gave her a long and sensual kiss. I held her head next to mine as I whispered through her hair, "I love you, Maeven, with every cell of my being." I gave Garen a fierce hug. "Are we all ready?"
Together we walked down into the bay. When our feet hit the rocky beach the water stirred. A large, horse-like head with fangs came up out of the water and looked down on us. "Who dares to defile my domain?"
I was stunned that it spoke. I stepped forward. "It is I, Aine Kearney, favored of the Aos Si. I've come to retrieve their conch shell." As I said that, it all sounded rather melodramatic in my ears.
"So you are the one I've been hearing about." The beast's voice was low and raspy. "You killed the beast at Loch Síodh Linn. You survived the spirits in the Lessiter Forest. You destroyed Yohand and took his horn. And now, you are here to steal my shell. Do you think I am afraid of you?"
He lowered his head within inches of me. I could smell the fetid breath and could see seaweed caught within the fangs. The head was large, at least my size and the neck was three feet across. "I could not say if you should be afraid of me or not. You could simply allow me to take the shell and no one would be hurt."
The beast screamed, "The shell is mine!"
The great head pulled back and two more heads rose next to it. Garen shouted, "I only saw one head before."
It rose up out of the water, its massive body dwarfing us. Two huge, scaled legs with long, sharp claws supported the creature as it moved forward. Behind it, a long, scaled tail stirred the water causing large waves to crash on the shores of the bay. "I can smell your fear!" All of the heads said together. I notched an arrow and aimed it at one of the heads.
"You do not have to die!" I shouted.
"It is not I that shall die today!" One of the heads lunged towards Garen. I let loose the arrow and it sailed true, piercing the head through the eye. The beast's heads screamed in unison, and the one with the arrow thrashed wildly. I was able to put three more arrows into the head before it fell to the ground with a resounding thud.
The beast advanced more warily now, dragging the other head with it. Both heads lunged at once. Garen hacking at one head and Maeven diving to the side. I was too close, and the beast moving to quickly for me to continue with the bow. I tossed it aside and drew my sword. Maeven moved closer to me so that we fought one of the heads together. She told me when the head makes another strike, for me to toss her towards it. At first I said no, then I remember Blinne's words that we needed to work together. I dropped my sword at my feet and cupped my hands together. Maeven ran and stepped into my hand and I tossed her up over the beast's snout. I saw her use her momentum and with a blade in both hands, plunged her daggers into both eyes of the beast. The beast flung its head back flipping Maeven twenty feet to the hard stone beach. She was not moving. The beast thrashed about as I picked up my sword. I started to run towards Maeven but I felt a tingling from my circlet, and I instantly fell prone on the beach just as a huge clawed leg swung where I had just been. The head with Maeven's daggers in its eyes was flailing wildly. I needed to dispatch it and yet I needed to get to Maeven. I got back up and ran straight for the blinded head. It snapped at me but I managed to duck underneath its chin. I thrust upwards burying my sword to its hilt. Blood and ichor fell from the beast's head making me lose my grip on my sword. As the head died, my sword was ripped from my hands.
I heard Garen yell. He pointed to the first killed head. It was regenerating and starting to move again. I realized the only way to kill the beast would be to stop its heart. "Throw me your sword!" I yelled to Garen. He looked puzzled for a moment then nodded his head. He took one last swing at the massive head attacking him, and tossed his sword end over end towards me. I caught the sword with by the hilt, and stood facing the beast on my own. Garen had run over to Maeven to check on her and pull her to safety. The first head was becoming more alive by the moment. The beast reared and charged me. As I ran towards the beast’s chest I felt the tingle again and quickly dove to the side. I could hear the massive jaws slam shut just a foot from me. I was back on my feet and running again. The chest looming before me. With a massive leap, I pulled the sword back and with both hands plunged the sword into the chest of the beast. The beast reared again and I was wrenched and thrown from the blade. I felt the tingle of my circlet, but there was nothing for me to do as I was in the air. A huge clawed leg slammed into me. I felt my bones break before I crashed to the rocky beach.
When I came to, my first thought was for Maeven. I tried to get up but struggled. "Easy, sweetheart." It was Maeven! My eyes took a moment to focus. When they did I saw Maeven kneeling beside me. She was gently stroking my hair. Garen was there too. He looked anxious.
"I was so worried about you, Maeven. I thought you were dead, and I could not get to you. I'm so sorry. I failed you."
"Aine, my love. Do not be worrying about me as I am more resilient than I may look. Garen told me how you killed the beast. You are the most courageous person I've ever met." She bent down and covered me in kisses.
"I think I can get up now, but I'm sure my ribs are broken. Do either of you need healing?"
"We are both surprisingly well. I was just knocked unconscious but not harmed otherwise."
They helped me to my feet. Breathing was hard and painful. The beast lay on its side with two swords, two daggers, and several arrows in it. "Let's get the shell."
We waded out to the rocky outcropping and found the pearl encrusted shell. I was surprised that it did not look special at all. We went to gather our weapons. Garen had to pull with all his might to extract his sword. Maeven's daggers were fine. My sword was shattered and broken at the hilt. "I sort of liked that sword." I said sadly.
Back on the beach, Blinne reappeared to us. "Blessings, Aine, Slayer of Beasts, friend of the Aos Si, bride to be of Maeven." I blushed at the last part. "Blessings, Maeven and Garen. The Aos Si are forever grateful to you all. Garen, you have said you need no riches, but you will not be able to live your life on your father's land without some treasure. The Aos Si would like to give you this small token of our appreciation." She handed Garen a small pouch that contained twenty-five perfect pearls, more than enough to take care of Garen for the rest of his life. "If you ever need the favor of the Aos Si, you just need to call upon us."
"I am very grateful for the gift." Garen bowed low.
"For Maeven, who would be willing to sacrifice everything she owned, including her own life, for her loved ones, we give to you the House of Maeven. It is a home built for you by the Aos Si on the shores of the Loch Síodh Linn, that lake you helped return to the Aos Si. We have updated Aine's map with its location. And for you, Aine, who was willing to aid the Aos Si, who was put into danger every step of your journey, who killed the Bay of Celista's beast, the Aos Si give to you the Sword of the Sidhe. Unlike your old blade, this one will never break. It is the greatest gift we could give any mortal."
"I am honored and humbled, Blinne. The Aos Si have been very gracious to me. I beg to differ on one thing though. The greatest gift the Aos Si gave me was this chance to live and be healthy, without which I would not have met my soulmate, Maeven, and my best of friends, Garen. It is I who thank the Aos Si." Blinne bowed to me then disappeared.
Maeven was practically jumping up and down for joy. "We have a home!"
I pulled out my new sword that had materialized on my left hip. It felt so light. Jewels were embedded throughout the hilt, and the blade gleamed with an almost supernatural glow. I put it back and looked at Maeven and Garen and started to cry. I fell on my knees and wept for joy. I had been given a second chance at life. I'd once again fallen in love, and was betrothed to the most wonderful and beautiful woman I had ever met. I loved Garen with a deep friendship. I felt loved and healthy. I was so grateful for becoming a young woman. I enjoyed every aspect of my new life. I had everything in the world to be thankful for. Garen and Maeven were unsure why I was crying. "I'm so happy. I have everything any woman would ever want."
Garen left us and went his own way that day. He promised to stay in touch and made us promise if we were to go on any more 'quests' he would like to come along. Maeven and I rode slowly towards the first lake that I had arrived at where Muirisc's tomb lay. We had several days to reach it on time. We took our time, made love under the stars, and I allowed myself some time to fully heal. It was relaxing and a wonderful time for both of us. We arrived at the lake on September 21. The water had drained and in the center of the depression was the stone outcropping. We left the horses in the forest, and I led Maeven, hand in hand, to Muirisc's tomb. When we arrived deep inside the mountain, I placed the four objects we had collected in a small hidden alcove in the tomb. I tried not to ponder whether they were there or not when I first arrived in the tomb. We did not speak, as we both realized the place we stood was hallowed ground. On a whim, I reached out and stroked the beautiful carved face of Muirisc and whispered my thanks. I did not dare touch the sword for fear of being transported back to the future.
I turned to Maeven and hugged her tightly. The lights in the tomb flickered and went dark. We held onto each other, not wanting to move. Suddenly the sun was shining brightly upon us. We were standing upon the edge of the lake, our horses nearby in the forest. The lake had refilled. Somehow, the Aos Si must have transported us back here and resealed the tomb.
"Blessings Aine and Maeven." We turned to see all four of the Aos Si standing close to us. "You have completed all four quests and brought the items back to Muirisc's tomb. Already, these items are strengthening us. We could not be more grateful to you both. If you would indulge us, we would like to oversee your wedding."
I looked at Maeven and she nodded her consent. "Yes, we would like that very much."
"Then I will stay with you, Aine, while the others take Maeven to the clearing with our sacred stones."
I grabbed Maeven's hand and pulled her to me for a kiss. "See you soon, my love." She reached out and cupped my cheek with her hand and vanished.
Cliona remained with me. "Aine, you have come a long way from when we first met you four weeks ago. I believe I already know your answer, but I must ask. Do you want to stay here, in this time, with Maeven, as the young woman that you now are, or, would you prefer to go back to your time?"
"I have nothing for me there. It is as if this was the life I was always meant to live. In this time and in this place. I would change nothing. It is perfect." I thought for a moment and needed to add something else. "I still grieve for my late wife. She will always be a part of me. I am, however, free from guilt of loving someone else. I need the Aos Si to know, with the exception of youth, health, and my now being a woman, I did not choose to help you for the gifts that you all bestowed upon me. You could take them all away and I would still be forever grateful."
"You are a rare and wondrous person, Aine. So few people would ever willingly give up that which we gave them, but because you are willing, is the reason we must allow you to keep them."
"My sisters tell me Maeven is ready. Alas, you need to wear something more befitting of the beautiful bride you are. Do not worry as your clothing and weapons will be placed in Maeven's home for you to retrieve later." She waved her hand and my clothing was transformed. I wore a shimmering gown that had a long train but left my legs bare from mid-thigh down. Across my chest, pearls formed the bodice of the gown. Upon my feet were beautiful white shoes. I was adorned with glittering jewels. I felt flowers in my hair.
"I feel like a princess." I was beaming in my new femininity.
"You are a princess, Aine. Since you have no family in this time, and for what you have done for us, the Aos Si have chosen to adopt you as one of our own. You are the first princess of the Aos Si, and we could not be more proud of you."
"May I hug you, Cliona?"
"Of course, my daughter!" I pulled Cliona close and held her tight.
I saw Cliona wipe a tear. "You humans are so emotional. Are you ready to be forever joined to Maeven?"
"Oh yes!"
I was transported to the edge of the clearing, still hidden from Maeven, who was standing on the mana stone where I was originally transformed. The Aos Si were all standing in their places in front of the standing stones. The clearing was filled with wild flowers and tree petals were floating gently through the air. It was like something from a fairy tale. I stepped forward into the clearing. I could hear Maeven gasp as she saw me. I walked slowly towards her, relishing and committing to memory every second and every step. Maeven was dressed in a full-length, body hugging gown. She looked absolutely gorgeous. When I placed my foot upon the stone Maeven reached for me, unable to restrain herself. "You are so beautiful!" I said to Maeven.
"And you, Aine. You look like a goddess princess!"
I smiled, "If you only knew the half of it."
Cliona spoke, "Aos Si. We are gathered here today to bless the union of Aine and Maeven. Aine, do you have the ring and chain bracelet for Maeven?"
It had appeared in my hand. "Yes!"
"Then please place it on Maeven's hand."
I got down on my knees and held Maeven's hand in mine and placed the ring and bracelet on her. "Maeven, I am humbled and honored to be here with you today. You would do me a great honor to accept my love and heart, to be with me always, forever more."
Maeven was crying, matching my own tears of joy. "It is me that should be kneeling to you, Aine, for I would do anything for you." She pulled me up to my feet and we remained holding each other's hands. Our eyes were locked on each other's.
I whispered an 'I love you' to Maeven.
"Maeven, it is our right to give Aine to you, as we have adopted Aine as one of our very own. Aine is the first Aos Si princess the world has ever known. With that knowledge, do you, Maeven, take Aine to be your bride? That you will love her and protect her all the days of your life, however long that may be?"
"Yes, with all my heart."
"Then by the magic of the Aos Si, and your declarations to each other, you are forever so joined." Maevan pulled me to her, our breasts pressing together, our lips and tongues entwined. We held that pose for a very long time.
"Maeven, welcome to the Aos Si family. We have one more gift for you both. We grant you long life and beauty. For as long as you live, you will never grow older or less beautiful. While you are still considered mortal, there is no reason you both could not outlive all of Ireland itself." It was then I thought back to the start of this whole adventure. The beautiful young woman with the ring and bracelet that beckoned me forward; could that have been me? I smiled at the thought thinking that if it was me, I was still wearing the ring and bracelet.
Maeven led us to our new home. She even carried me across the threshold and straight to our bed. We made love all night long.
----
Today, if you were to walk the land of Ireland you would still feel the magic of the Aos Si as strong as ever. You would not see mythical beasts of legend because Maeven, Garen, and Aine rid the world of them many years ago. You might, however, find yourself lost in the wilderness and a young woman of unsurpassed beauty might show you the way to your new life. One can only hope...
Growing up I loved to read stories written by Edgar Rice Burroughs. My favorite story of his is The Outlaw of Torn, followed closely by the Barsoom (Mars) and Venus series. All of these stories portray people of honor, courage, and chivalry and they provide me a framework for how I like to see my own fictional characters. While I might never write as eloquently as Edgar Rice Burroughs, I feel compelled to write a TG story of similar style to those I already listed above in an attempt to honor his writing and the impact he has had on my life. For those familiar with Burroughs’ writing you will find themes and concepts derived from his stories.
Modern science has somewhat ruined the mystique of places like Venus and Mars. Mars, as we know, is a desolate wasteland of extremes. Probes sent to Venus indicate a surface temperature of nearly 1300 degrees. What we know of both these places is enough to suggest no reasonable expectation that life could exist. For that matter, none of the other planets in our solar system seem capable of sustaining life. However, there are several we still know little about. Jupiter and Saturn, being gaseous planets, we can only theorize about what their cores are like. For the sake of known science and science fiction, I’ve chosen to use Jupiter for this story. I hope you enjoy it.
***
A Princess of Jupiter
I’ve always been an ordinary man that had extraordinary experiences. If you ask me about my life, I’d tell you that I’ve been very lucky. I grew up in affluence offering me a chance at bettering myself through education and physical training, a luxury most men in the late 1800’s don’t have. I’d also tell you rather humbly that I survived many battles not due to my skill or wit, but rather that I was the beneficiary of cosmic chance.
The newspapers, however, would share a different perspective about me, one far more glamorous. I recently read a short article about myself before I set off on my year-long journey into the heart of Mexico. It reads as follows:
‘Well known philanthropist, war hero, and explorer, Captain Caelan Carter, will set off for the remote jungles of Mexico in search of Incan relics. He is most known for his unbridled courage in the line of fire and for single-handedly saving twenty-three men at the battle of Andover, but this handsome, tall, blonde-haired, blue-eyed gentleman of Boston is also a renowned linguist and purveyor of food for those in need. Captain Caelan Carter will depart by horse May 3rd, 1885 accompanied only by his trusted steel saber and a pistol. We wish him Godspeed on his journey and a safe return.’
That was three months ago and I was already well into the southern parts of Mexico. I didn’t mind traveling on my own as it allowed time for introspection. I never married, not that I wasn’t offered many chances, but I’d always sought to find someone that would be an ever-present companion on my journeys. Many women of the elite of Boston found their way to my door and into my arms while dancing at a social event, but, while beautiful and intelligent, none had any desire other than to enjoy a life of luxury. There were many fine women of good character, but none wanted a life of traveling, exploration, and adventure. And so I find myself, now forty-three, unwed and alone, having never imbibed in a woman’s pleasure.
For those that believe the jungles of southern Mexico are hot, humid places filled with lush tropical vegetation, they need to visit this place for themselves. For I can well attest, as the intense sun and heat of this area beats mercilessly upon me, that it is difficult to imagine a tropical jungle could have ever existed here. My exploration has been greatly hampered by thick, thorny brush and the scarcity of fresh water. It has not rained in over thirty days and green food for my horse is growing very scarce.
Having all but determined to turn back to save my horse and myself I stumbled into a clearing. The brush gave way to fields of brown grass and an immense, towering pyramid of stone. Certainly there must have been a source of water near this place in the past in order for people to have dwelled here. Evidence suggested that even now, people, or perhaps wild animals inhabited the ruins as bent grasses indicated the passage of living creatures. The pathways in the grasses appeared to converge on the temple, indicating this was a place of convening of intelligent beings and not the random meanderings of wild animals.
I’m well aware of tales of savage peoples still inhabiting remote places like this, but I can see no recent indication that anyone had been here for months. The trails through the grasses showed no signs of fresh tracks, leaving me to ponder the significance of the ruins. Perhaps these carved stone buildings and the temple, obviously of great age as the jungle had taken over vast sections, wasn’t a city at all, but rather a religious shrine of some kind. If so, then am I now treading upon sacred ground? Ground if I am found on would be considered a great crime to those that worship here?
The orange glare of the sun was partially blocked by brush and I noted that the day was quickly ending and I needed to find shelter soon. Guiding my horse to a collapsed building that offered protection on three sides I unsaddled my horse and laid out my bedroll for the evening. Darkness came startlingly quick and with stunning intensity in these parts of the world.
It was perhaps two in the morning when I woke to chanting. I’ve trained myself to sleep light ever since my time at war, and I was startled to think that whoever was making the chanting sounds, most likely had walked close by but I didn’t hear them. I strapped on my saber and stealthily crept out of my makeshift camp to see a most amazing sight. The temple of stone was glowing orange by dozens of torches lighting the steep, rocky steps. There were no signs of the people chanting so I crept to the foot of the temple and slowly ascended the giant staircase. As I neared the top the chanting grew louder and I crawled slowly up to the edge.
Raising my head above the final steps I witnessed a scene that was both wondrous and frightening at the same time. I saw two dozen small men, their oiled bronze skin shining brightly against the torch light. They were short, being perhaps only five feet tall compared to my six foot two frame. Much like native Indians, their faces had been painted white and black. They faced a raised platform, an altar of roughhewn stone, where a naked young boy strained against the ropes holding him there. His eyes were huge with fear as one of the men approached him with a golden dagger. I’d stumbled upon a human sacrifice, scarcely believing things like this still happened in this modern world.
One might call my next actions courageous, another foolishness, but I wasn’t about to let them kill this boy. Without thought as to my own danger, I pulled one of the torches from the worn stone hole it was placed in and drew my saber. I stood to my full height on the top step and raised both arms to the sky and screamed. The men all turned to face me as I ran forward towards the raised platform. Their yells of anger were quickly followed by the sounds of scraping wood against stone. In my blind desire to save the boy I’d failed to see these men were all armed with spears and bows.
Not wanting to let my element of surprise erode, I sliced through the ropes holding the boy to the alter sending him scampering over the top of the temple like frightened rabbit. I turned to face what I knew to be the last people I’d ever see. They pushed forward, spears and bows at the ready. Why they didn’t kill me outright was a mystery to me. Perhaps I was to be their new sacrifice and they needed me alive. In any event I was grateful for the momentary reprieve.
Facing my ultimate death, I still held no ill will towards these people. I was trespassing on their lands and had violated their ceremony. I sheathed my saber and held my torch as a club. When the first spear came close, I batted it away and charged. Using the torch I swung wildly back and forth, connecting with more than a few of the men. Surprisingly I found myself on the far side of them, the lit stairway of stone directly ahead. I wasted no time in hurling myself down the stairs at break-neck speed; one slip would just as easily send me to my death as one of their spears. On the last step I finally tripped, my torch flying away from me as I tumbled face-first into the dirt and grasses. Quickly getting to my feet I looked back at the temple. The men were almost upon me so I ran as fast as I could into the thick brush.
Here my size was my own enemy as the smaller men were quickly gaining ground as they slipped through the brush like wraiths. I, on the other hand, crashed through the thorny growth with much silent cursing as the thorns cut at my body and pulled at me slowing me down. Soon the darkness was overwhelming and the dry jungle became suspiciously quiet. Have my attackers slipped into the night only to spring upon me and shower me with their weapons?
Slowing to a stop I strained to hear anything. The silence was deafening, the darkness complete. Looking up through the brush I could spot the stars so I oriented myself and decided I needed to turn northwest to get back to my campsite. I’d only taken a handful of steps when the ground beneath me collapsed sending me plummeting a good forty feet into a pool of water below.
I surfaced moments later, grateful it was water I landed in and not solid earth. My first breath, however, did nothing to alleviate my fears that I was in any way safe. I’d heard of caves in the Rocky Mountains that contained gases that could kill someone quickly. The air inside this place was stifling and tainted. My throat burned with the acrid odor and my strength ebbed rapidly. I swam quickly for some edge or shore I could pull myself up onto and was delighted to feel my hands touch the rough, rocky edge. It took all my strength to pull myself from the water and roll over onto my back. I stared upwards through a small hole in the cenote’s ceiling catching a glimpse of stars and Jupiter.
Try as I might I couldn’t move a muscle. I was paralyzed and could only hear the dripping of water within the cave. Cenote’s like this riddled Mexico and was most likely the reason my pursuers gave up the chase. They must have known of the danger.
The agonizingly long night was finally replaced by day and with the rising of the sun I could see more of where I was. The cenote was large and the pool of water deep. Light filtered through small holes in the ceiling creating streams of luminance that fell through the air and deep into the clear green water. Still I couldn’t move, not even my little finger would budge. A slight mist hung in the air and I could see dead animal carcasses around me. That would be my fate soon. Oddly I only thought of my poor horse and hoped she had freed herself to find food and water.
I lay there all day and into the night unable to move. I couldn’t believe that this was the culmination of my life. Through the wars and battles I fought and survived to be killed through this tortuous paralyzing decay was unbearable. It was when I spotted Jupiter once again through the hole in the ceiling that I cried out. My mind screamed for me as not a breath or sound came from my lips. I implored, I prayed, and finally I willed myself to be away from this horrible end to my life.
It was at that moment that a flash of light surrounded me and I could move once again, yet as I stood and looked around, I could see my own body lying on its back. Looking back up towards the stars and to Jupiter I was suddenly flying upward of no accord of my own. The earth and my body fell away beneath me as I hurtled faster and faster through the darkness of space. Light began to blur at the edges of my sight and the once small dot that was Jupiter began to increase in size rapidly. Is this death then? The departure of my soul from my body and being flung with abandon into the nothingness of space? All I could see was Jupiter now and the swirling gases that made up the planet. The brightness filled my vision completely one second, and then everything vanished.
***
I woke with a startling sense of weight. For an entire day I’d been paralyzed and unable to feel my body in the bottom of the cenote and then the incredible weightless flight through space. Now, realizing it had all been a dream, the sensations of my body began speaking once again to my mind. I opened my eyes expecting to see numerous things; that I was still in the cenote, that it would be dark or light depending on the time of day, that I was at my last campsite waking from a horrible nightmare, or that I saw nothing and was quite dead. The reality of what I saw was therefore quite confusing to me as I opened my eyes to salmon-colored grasses extending endlessly under an opaque golden sky. Certainly I must either be dead, or the gasses of the cenote had so muddled my brain such that I was dreaming and unconscious, perhaps even now in the final throws of death.
I felt a warm gentle breeze blow across my skin and I watched the grasses move with it like a wave. It was then that I noticed my hand. My fingers were slender and my skin a lighter hue from the suntanned one I always seemed to have. I pushed lightly with this strange hand against the soil hoping to sit myself up and get a better perspective on things when I found myself launched backwards several feet. I landed, or rather, plopped down on my backside and a weight on my chest bounced lightly. Now sitting I could see more of myself and my eyes fixated on the two large breasts protruding from my chest with long blonde hair cascading gently over them.
In a moment of panic I stood quickly to my feet sending me once again into the air. This time I was closer to ten feet off the ground before landing in a heap of arms, legs, and hair. I was very cautious in my next attempt to stand to my feet and managed to do so without major incident or trauma. Now standing I examined myself very closely. I held both hands in front of my face and looked at their delicate nature. I grabbed strands of my hair and pulled it in front of my eyes noting it reminded me of my old hair in color and texture. Looking down once again I saw breasts and beyond that to a perfectly flat stomach and a slight mound between my legs. There was no question I was now a woman which begged the question as to what was I currently experiencing. Am I dead and this is my new body in the afterlife? Would that put me in heaven or hell? I must still be unconscious in the cenote in Mexico for surely this can’t be real.
I noted that I was very much naked but at the moment I wasn’t overly concerned about that. Scanning the horizon and sky I looked for anything I could connect with to indicate to me that I wasn’t merely hallucinating. The salmon grasses moved in time with the winds across gently rolling hills making it look like a vast pink ocean that went on indefinitely. I could see no trees or any other living thing. The sky looked like nothing I had ever seen before. Golden colored clouds covered the entire sky and seemed to be impossibly high above the ground. The clouds roiled and turned diffusing the light so that no shadows existed anywhere.
The air smelled clean and sweet and only the sound of rustling grasses came to my ears. With my immediate surroundings examined and no pending threats appeared, I once again refocused on my body and predicament. My hands went to feel my breasts and there was a finality and certainty about what they felt. The gentle massaging verified that they were attached to me and the powerful sensations that came from them were an indication they were very real. Feeling slightly embarrassed for feeling a woman’s breasts, even if they were somehow mine, caused me to blush and turn my mind elsewhere.
If this is real, then where am I? How will I find clothing, water, and food? I had flown towards Jupiter and the golden clouds that appeared to be in such turmoil could lend to the possibility that Jupiter had a solid core and I was now standing upon it. But why as a woman? I reminded myself that I was a survivor and no matter what the circumstance I should be able to handle anything. I had no answers to the ‘how’ or the ‘why’ of my situation and thus no desire to spend countless fruitless hours unravelling the mystery. I am where I am and I need to get on with my survival.
I carefully spun in a circle looking for a possible vantage point. In my mind I created directions even though there was no way of knowing for certain which way I should head. I assumed that the clouds travelled from west to east, much like on Earth, and the prevailing winds followed suit. I determined that if I kept the wind on my left I would be traveling what I considered north. Towards the northwest was a hill significantly higher than the others around it. I need to make my way there.
My first step proved catastrophic, launching myself some eight feet in the air and twelve feet from where I was standing before. Falling on my face I carefully picked myself up and tried again all but ignoring the gentle sensations of my bouncing breasts. I assume the gravity is less here and that’s why I’m having trouble. It took a great deal of time and a lot of experimentation but soon I was leaping and bounding through the grass fields towards the hill on the horizon; the lesser gravity allowing me to travel swiftly with little risk to my health or energy.
The distant hill turned out to be far further away and much taller than I expected and upon reaching the summit I rested momentarily while scanning the horizon. To my north there appeared to be a large body of deep blue liquid I hoped would be water. The grasses led right up to the southern shore. A river appeared to slowly meander from the west into the lake and on the northern edge of the river there appeared to be some kind of structures with a dark violet forest in behind. To my south, endless fields of grasses continued to the horizon. I still saw no signs of life but the structures looked promising and if the liquid was truly water, then I found at least one item I needed for survival and possibly two when I considered shelter. I set off at a quick but sustainable pace.
It didn’t take me long to reach the river. What had appeared as a small river turned out to be nearly forty feet wide. The structures were indeed buildings of some kind that had been built by intelligent beings but they appeared old and abandoned. The city spanned for miles along the coast of the lake.
I knelt down at the edge of the liquid and paused as my own reflection caught my eye. While not the best mirror, I could see slight resemblance to my old self. My blonde hair was long and had a slight curl to it, framing my face and setting off my sparkling blue eyes and full red lips. I was both beautiful and young, a mystery on both accounts. I let my eyes refocus on the bottom of the river and realized the liquid was not actually deep blue in color but clear as a mountain stream. The golden light of the sky must cause the deeper coloration just as on Earth the water absorbed the red hues making water there appear blue. Scooping some of the liquid into my hands I leaned over to smell it. It felt like regular water and had no smell. I tasted a little with my tongue and knowing it could be poisonous I took a risk and a deep sip. The liquid tasted cool and refreshing. I wanted more but decided I needed to take my time and drink small amounts just in case.
In my haste to drink I failed to notice what appeared to be tracks on the riverbank. Dropping the remaining water back into the river the water erupted around me. I was so startled that I jumped back nearly one hundred feet but thankfully so as the spot where I had been moments before became a snarling mass of scales and sharp teeth. Whatever these creatures were, they weren’t content to stay in the water; rather they swam like eels through the grasses towards me. They looked like barracuda only each one was the size of a crocodile flashing rows of razor-sharp teeth. I saw no eyes and yet they came directly for me.
I dashed to the side and put some distance between me and the snarling beasts but they were amazingly fast and as soon as my feet alighted upon the ground again, they turned and were upon me. With no weapons of any kind my only safety lay in putting distance between me and them. I jumped towards the edge of the river then jumped again alighting upon the far side and closer to the buildings. I looked back to see the beasts converge on my last position, perhaps confused that I was no longer there. Feeling somewhat safe I moved away from the river and into the first rows of the buildings hoping I could find anything I could fashion as a weapon for it was now obvious that I was no longer on Earth and unknown beasts potentially awaited me at every turn.
Walking slowly and cautiously through the city I was fascinated by the building materials and the architecture. While the buildings on the edges were in ruins, those further in appeared in much better condition. I ran my hands over the white stone and marveled at the smoothness of the texture. I could find no seams and assumed that this was some type of plaster coating. Finding a doorway I made note that the size of the door appeared similar in size to a normal human doorway. This gave me some sense of relief that perhaps I would not find myself alone on Jupiter with only beasts to keep me company. Of course I also realized that whoever built these buildings were master craftsmen and would likely also have masterfully crafted weapons.
Stepping inside one of the buildings I marveled at the flooring. It appeared to be made of stone similar to jade. Dust and debris littered the floor and it was clear no creature had been here for some time. Looking up I could see the smooth plaster had begun to fall away. What captivated me most were the walls. They were covered with beautifully rendered scenes and to my delight images of people and beasts. People, just like on Earth. Men and women with bronzed skin and dark hair. In some ways they reminded me of the men at the temple. Their features were exquisite. What had happened to the builders and the people that used to inhabit this place?
I continued to explore rooms and buildings finally coming across a solid bar that could have been metal. It was about the size of a baseball bat and was sturdy and strong. Although far from a saber or a pistol, this bar would provide me far more safety than my bare hands.
Now armed I felt a little safer and moved further into the abandoned city. Any of these buildings could provide adequate shelter should the need arise but they could also be home to any number or manner of beasts. I assumed Jupiter would have a night like other planets and I had no aspirations about what creatures might come out when it became dark. The scenes painted on the walls displayed fantastical creatures of all shapes and sizes.
I had travelled about a third of the way into the city when I began seeing signs of possible habitation. The buildings were in better shape and some didn’t even have much debris on the floors, however, there was more and more evidence to suggest something or someone was using the buildings to sleep and eat in. I found a number of fire pits and scattered bones.
I moved more cautiously as my intuition began warning me of danger and yet I’d seen no living creatures beyond the barracuda eels. Approaching what I considered the center of the city I began hearing a variety of sounds. Using the lesser gravity to my advantage I jumped up to the roof of a nearby building and crept slowly forward. The sounds grew in intensity and I could only describe them as shouting even though the sounds were unlike any language I’d ever heard.
From the rooftop I was able to look down on what I’d call a town square. It was a large open expanse with larger buildings all around it. At one point it must have been beautiful as there appeared to be ancient fountains and statues, now all broken. I saw these things only in passing as my eyes fell upon the sources of the shouting. Tall humanoid creatures, perhaps ten feet in height, formed a rough circle. I call them humanoid, but aside from the fact they had human-like bodies, their heads resembled something more like a bear, almost like the Minotaur myths of ancient Greece. They were dressed sparsely with cloth harnesses covering their genitalia and I could see slight differences between what I would consider male and female. They all wore long swords at their sides, although what I assumed were women seemed to wear shorter blades. This indicated they had enemies to all be armed. They looked to be extremely fit and strong.
I watched as they pointed and shouted at something I could only glimpse the smallest part of until one of the bear creatures stepped out of the way. It was a human female and like the paintings on the wall, she was exquisite; even more so. I was enraptured by her beauty. Her long dark hair was lustrous and as shiny as a raven’s feathers. Her eyes, an intense violet, spoke to her intelligence and confidence. Her sparse dress barely covered her olive colored skin. She was lean and fit yet her hips and breasts heightened her beauty. She wore a gold jeweled belt and scabbard across her hips, the scabbard noticeably empty as was the similarly jeweled sheath for a dagger on her right thigh.
Standing tall and proud she faced these hideous creatures, her chin lifted and her eyes defiant. She spoke back to them and they seemed to understand but I could only assume their response was that of anger. The largest of the creatures stepped forward, his sword threatening the young woman menacingly. His intentions were clear and I had visions of a similar situation at a temple in Mexico. There was no way I am going to let this woman die. She’s my only connection to human life on this planet.
I leapt from the roof and landed lightly between the woman and the giant creature, my metal bat raised in warning. “Leave this woman be!”
The woman gasped, the creature spoke something, and the others laughed. I was a flea bothering an elephant. The creature reached for my hair with his empty hand and I batted it away with mine. My actions must have stunned him because he looked surprised. The others laughed at him and he roared and slashed at me with his sword. Had his strike connected I was sure I would be in two pieces by now but his movements were slow and telegraphed and I easily blocked his sword.
“I have no wish to hurt you. Let the woman go.”
Another roar and another viscous slash. This time I ducked out of the way and swung my bat against his right leg. The force of my blow took out both legs and he crashed hard on the stone pavement. I waved my bat in his face as a warning. He was afraid but the crowd of creatures were bellowing at him. He quickly got to his feet, faster than I would have anticipated a creature of his size and he launched several attacks all of which I thwarted with blocks and parries. I moved to the offensive and attacked striking him in his stomach and arm. His sword clattered away by the force of my blow.
He faced me and roared once again, thumped his chest with his hands and stood to his full height. Either he wasn’t done yet, or he wanted me to finish him. If anything I was a man of honor, even if I was now a woman, and I wouldn’t face an unarmed man with a weapon of my own. I handed the bat to the young woman and faced my opponent. If he could smile, he did as he strode forward.
I had already done some quick math on my journey to the city. I estimated gravity here was one third of Earth. If he was twice my size and thus twice any person my size from Jupiter’s strength, then I should still be significantly stronger than him. It was a calculated risk but I let him get close and swing a mighty fist at me. I braced myself and stopped his fist with both my hands. I grabbed his thick wrist and threw him over my shoulder. I amazed myself to see him land some thirty feet beyond. He was dazed and that gave me a chance. I turned quickly to the young woman who stood wide-eyed staring at me. I grabbed her around the waist lifting her easily over my shoulder and I sprinted as fast as I could, leaping at the last moment to jump over the ring of creatures, land and keep running.
I kept running, easily outdistancing the slow and lumbering creatures until we were both well into the northernmost section of the city. With one more leap I landed on the second story of a building and gently placed the young woman on the ground. She was remarkably poised and quiet, but I couldn’t mistake the suspicion in her eyes. She spoke to me and her words sounded tinged with anger.
“I’m sorry. I don’t understand what you’re saying.”
She looked at me strangely and then walked around me, still carrying the bat in her hand as if I posed a threat. She reached out and touched my hair and frowned. I faced her and pointed to myself. “Caelan Carter.” I pointed to her then back at myself. “Caelan Carter.”
“Caelan Carter.” She pointed back at me and then pointed to herself. “Aristea Thoris.”
For several hours, or what I believed to be hours, Aristea and I tried to communicate. I would point to an object or item on myself and speak the English word and she would repeat in her own tongue. I’ve always been gifted in languages so I found it easy to memorize the names of objects but I could tell Aristea was becoming frustrated. She held onto the bat like her life depended on it pointed to the sky, held up four fingers, and then pointed north. I assumed she was trying to tell me that she lived four days north of here. That led to another hour of trying to learn verbs for walking, eating, and sleeping.
Aristea once again pointed to the sky. She frowned and grabbed my wrist and pulled me into the building and found a room. Within moments the golden light all but vanished and the sky turned a deep purple hue. It was much like twilight on Earth. I watched Aristea lay herself down on the stone floor. She pointed to me and said, “Caelan, sleep.” I lay down close to her and stared into her violet eyes and realized I’d never seen anything so beautiful.
***
A low growl woke me with a start. Aristea was nowhere to be seen and the sky was once again golden. How long I slept I wasn’t sure. I struggled with once again waking as a woman and the strange sensations that brought including the need to relieve myself but that would have to wait until I could find out what the noises were all about. I descended some stairs and into another larger room of the building. Aristea had her back to a wall holding the bat before her as what could only be described as a lion with six legs crept towards her. Its fangs were as long as my forearm and saliva dripped from its mouth. Its entire focus was on its prey. This was a formidable beast, equally as large as bear-headed people in size.
I watched its muscles tense and I heard Aristea scream as it sprang for her. I leapt at the same time and tackled the beast when its talons were mere inches from Aristea. My arms wrapped around its thick neck and my legs scissored around the thinner portion of its torso; our momentum causing the creature and I to crash into a wall, my back hitting hard and knocking the wind out of me. I hung on feeling the scrape of a hind talon against my thigh. I squeezed for all I was worth, slowly choking the life out of the beast. With a shudder the beast collapsed beneath me, pinning me against the wall.
“Caelan!” Aristea was pulling my arm trying to free me. Luckily the slippery fur making it easier for me to extricate myself with her help. I took a shaky breath and winced in pain as I put weight on my thigh. It was cut but not deeply. Aristea tore some of her dress and bandaged my thigh, taking my hand and leading me back upstairs. She left and came back with water and exotic looking fruits and a poultice made of some kind of plant.
We stayed for over a week to let my leg heal. Aristea was attentive and we spent much time on language learning for me. It was on the tenth day together that I finally felt I had enough of a grasp of the language to hold a rudimentary conversation.
Her first question of me was rather starling. “What kind of person are you? You defeated a Tharbar and a kontico. You can jump so high and are so strong.” I’d learned earlier that the Tharbars are the bear-headed people and the kontico was the lion.
“I’m an Earthling.”
“Where is that?”
“You can’t see it because of the clouds. On Earth, we call this planet Jupiter.”
“You think we’re fools?” Her anger flashed. “We know about planets and the sun. There are times when the clouds part and we can see the heavens. You say you’re from another planet?”
“Earth. The third planet from the sun.”
“The blue planet?”
Our conversation wasn’t smooth and it took a long time but I managed to explain what had happened to me that I found myself on Jupiter. I couldn’t explain that I was a man before as I still struggled with that myself.
“How does that explain your strength?”
Explaining gravity was very challenging but I felt like Aristea grasped the concepts. “Tell me about your people. Are they all beautiful like you?”
“How dare you call me beautiful!”
“I’m sorry.”
“You’re lucky we’re here alone. If others heard you say such a thing, they would put you to death.”
What strange place did I find myself in? “Why were you out here alone? Where are the men to protect you?”
“You cannot be from here as everyone knows that the men of our race all perished thousands of years ago. I was exploring these ruins when we were set upon by the Tharbars. My entire team was killed but I was considered valuable. You found me just as Tharbars decided to kill me instead of selling me.”
“Without men, how do you reproduce?”
“You’re a strange one, Caelan. We have the technology for two women to conceive children.”
“What about love and relationships?”
“We’ve adapted. Our people bond and mate as couples for life.”
“You said the others were killed. Could we find their clothes and weapons?”
“It would be a risk, but yes. I believe I could find the place however I am rather fond of seeing you unadorned. Why do you have such strange hair and eye color?”
“On Earth there are many people with different color hair and eyes. Most have dark hair like you but some like me have light hair.”
“Never have I seen anything like it. You’re unique in this world and therefore very valuable. People would pay handsomely for you. What are your intentions toward me?”
“I wish to see you safely to your people. To be your protector until the time you have no need of me.”
Again her eyes flashed angrily but she spoke no more. Later that day we travelled to another part of the city and found her dead companions. They had been torn apart and Aristea wept openly for them. I tried not to disturb them as I carefully removed their trappings. I found a set that seemed to fit well. It was much less ornate than Aristea’s but it covered me properly and was designed for ease of movement. In the dirt we found Aristea’s sword and dagger and I also found a set for myself.
Aristea was watching me closely. “Why are you looking at me like that?”
“Because you’re beautiful and graceful.”
“Why is it all right for you to say that of me but not me say that of you?”
“You don’t understand. No one can say that of me.”
I decided not to push this any further. Being armed made me feel much better and my leg had healed well. Whatever poultice Aristea had used made sure I wouldn’t even have a scar. I lay my sword at Aristea’s feet. “My sword and my life are yours. I pledge to protect you with my dying breath.”
“Pick that up! You can’t… Don’t…” She turned away from me and stomped her foot. I realized I don’t understand their customs and my actions offended her.
“I’m sorry if I offended you. We should go. How long will it take to get to your people?”
Her eyes softened. “It’s not an offense, it’s just not allowed. My city lays twenty days that direction.” She pointed north.
“I thought perhaps it was only four days. The day we met you indicated with four fingers.”
“I used my left hand. Each finger on the left hand represents five. The right hand fingers are one each.”
“I have much to learn. We should be going.”
We walked the equivalent of about ten miles through the violet forest. The ground seemed to rise the further we travelled. When we stopped and settled for the night we ate of more exotic fruits Aristea had found along the way. I made careful note of each fruit she picked in case I found myself alone once again.
“Earlier today you mentioned my words and actions were not allowed. You have a mate?”
“No. I have no mate. A neighboring city has been trying to arrange for my marriage to secure favor with Ch’Zathua, my home city.”
“You must be important then.”
“Sometimes I wish I were not so important to my people so that I could be allowed to follow my own desires.”
“You’re Queen?”
“My mother is Queen. I’m the eldest daughter so it’s my role to be mated for political reasons. I’m intrigued by you and your character, but my duty is to my people. Thus I cannot accept any words or actions on your part that indicate your intentions to mate with me.”
“My intentions were only to serve and protect you. These are customs I have become used to on Earth. I understand your position and, as a foreigner here, will honor your customs. I will, however, say this one time, even though you don’t want to hear it. I’ve never seen anything as beautiful as you before.”
Aristea stiffened and turned away. “There’s something special about you Caelen Carter. No doubt when I tell the tales of your heroism, courage, and strength, many women will line up to choose to be your mate. You’ll have the pick of any you wish as rarely does character, skill, and beauty come together in one person. You willingly put yourself in danger for me, battling fierce creatures with nothing but your hands. For that you will be honored. Just know that it grieves me that my future has already been dictated and that in twenty days hence, I will likely never see you again. For, like you, I’ve never seen anything as beautiful as you. I’ve spoken too much already and will speak of these things no more.”
***
We travelled through the forest for several days and I was amazed at how Aristea always seemed to know which direction to head. I could hear beasts roaming the forest but rarely did I ever catch a glimpse of one.
“You aren’t afraid of the beasts?”
“Why would I be afraid of beasts when I have you beside me, Caelen? When I travelled to the ruins, we had animals that carried us and made the trip much faster. I had a dozen guards with me and yet I feel safer with you than with all of them. On Earth, you were a fighter?”
“Yes. I saw my fill of death. Peace is always preferable.”
“Peace is a luxury on Jupiter. Once we had peace many thousands of years ago. The ruins where we met were a city where our scientists worked. They were studying ways of modifying our bodies to make them stronger and heal faster. A terrible event occurred and disease swept through all of humankind. Many were altered irrevocably forming new races that have become hostile to humans. The disease wiped out our males forcing those that remained to find ways to sustain themselves and the women learned to become fighters and scientists.”
“The Tharbars were created by this?”
“Yes and many other races as well. We share a common language, but they are no longer human and hate us for what we’ve done to them.”
“Tell me about your family.”
“My mother, Alexis, has been Queen of Ch’Zathua for just over ten years. That’s almost all her life. My younger sister, Keira, is a beautiful and intelligent person. They both mean everything to me.”
“How can your mother be so young?”
“For someone claiming to be from a planet with unfettered access to the night sky, you seem to know so little about days and years. It takes nearly twelve Earth years for Jupiter to orbit the sun. My mother would be close to one hundred and forty Earth years old.”
“On Earth, we live much shorter lives.”
“If we avoid death by beasts or war, we could easily still know each other one hundred and seventy Earth years from now.” I paused and looked into Aristea’s eyes. “What’s the matter?”
“I was just thinking how fortunate I would be to wake up next to you every day for such a long time.”
“Why do you say such things to me? I’m a Princess of Ch’Zathua and it’s not my place decide my own fate. Are you intentionally trying to cause me pain?”
I looked away from her intense gaze. “I’m not trying to hurt you, but the fact that you are by such words gives me hope.”
“Why would seeing that you hurt me give you hope?” Her voice was tinged with anger.
“Your pain tells me that given a choice you might reciprocate my feelings towards you. I’ve never met anyone like you before. You’re everything I’ve ever dreamed of. You’re intelligent, inquisitive, confident, and beautiful.”
Aristea turned her back on me and took a few steps then turned quickly around to face me. A flash of anger in her eyes was instantly replaced by one of horror. She was no longer looking at me so I turned around to find two wolf-like creatures stalking us. They were large and heavily muscled with coarse black fur and bony spikes extending down their spines. I slowly drew my sword and dagger and kept myself between them and Aristea as they circled.
Aristea stepped to my side with her sword drawn. Seeing her standing there with her lithe body poised for action and her muscles tense made me aware of how truly wondrous she was. The first of the wolf creatures lunged for me knocking me back but I managed to get my sword and dagger into its side. It twisted violently ripping my weapons from my hands and darted away, then lunged again. I rolled to the side and grabbed the beast by its hind leg stopping its leap mid-air. It lashed with hits teeth but I spun and threw the creature into a tree where it fell to the ground unconscious or dead.
Aristea was fighting with exceptional skill. Her blade wove back and forth cutting the beast but she was losing ground and was being pushed back. Even as I ran to her aid, I watched in horror as her heel struck a root causing her to fall backwards with the jaws of the beast angled for her neck. The creature ignored the stabs of her dagger and opened its mouth wide. I arrived just in time to grab the mighty jaws. I struggled with the wolf-beast as it thrashed in my grip but I put every ounce of strength I had into pulling its jaws apart. Finally with a sickening crunch the jaws split apart dropping blood and ichor over Aristea. I pulled the beast away and rushed back to Aristea’s side.
“Are you hurt?”
“I’m fine thanks to you. Ch’Zathua owes you a great debt. You will be paid well for your service.” I pulled her to her feet.
“You think I’m here to be paid?”
“Why else? I’ve told you before I can’t be your mate. Why else take me back to Ch’Zathua and be my protector on this journey?”
“You do me a disservice, Princess. I am who I am and I willingly put myself in harm’s way for anyone needing help. I’m not a mercenary or a glory seeker. What I do for you, I’d do for a slave girl if she needed protection.” I turned my back on her to gather my weapons.
“Don’t turn your back on me! I am Aristea Thoris, Princess of Ch’Zathua! You must obey me.”
I kept walking. “I was a good soldier and obeyed the orders of my Captain during war, but ever since I was free of my obligation I never put myself in that situation again. I take orders from no one.” As I yanked my dagger and sword from the carcass of the wolf-beast I heard crying behind me.
Turning around I saw Aristea on the ground, her face buried in her hands. “I’ve wronged you, Caelen. I’m sorry. I don’t know what to do with you. I’m so conflicted.”
I sat down next to her and hugged her to me and stroked her hair. “It’s me that needs to apologize. You attract me like no other person on two worlds has ever done. I know you can’t reciprocate how I feel and yet I’ve pushed you, hoping against hope that somehow I could find a loophole in your traditions and heritage and stand at your side as you partner for life. I’ve wronged you, not the other way around. I know your people love and cherish you as back in the ancient city where we found your guard; they were all positioned in such a way that told me they were protecting you when they died. I’ve been in many battles before and few people willingly choose to die for someone else unless they love and respect them. Your guards loved you. Who am I to take you from them for my own selfish gain?”
“For all your strength and abilities, you could take me as your own and none could defy you, yet you, a woman from another planet who knows nothing of our ways, have more honor in tip of your little finger than anyone I’ve ever met. My heart betrays my position for if circumstances were different I would be yours completely. It’s not for myself, but for those very people that lost their lives for mine, that loved me so much, that we must never see each other again once we arrive in Ch’Zathua. I’ll make sure you are taken care of.”
I wanted nothing more than to run off with Aristea. If soul mates existed, then I knew she was mine. Sadly I pulled ourselves up, gathered our things and started out once again towards Ch’Zathua.
***
The next day Aristea and I travelled through a landscape dotted with little lakes and rocky outcroppings when off in the horizon the sky burst forth with light. Standing mesmerized by the sight Aristea grabbed my hand and we ran. “We must get under cover! There! A small cave. Hurry!” Grabbing Aristea around her waist I jumped for the cave. We landed and pushed our way inside as far as we could go. “Help me push some rocks up to block the sun!”
Scrambling, we built a little wall of rock that blocked most of the light from the cave. Aristea grabbed me and held my face fast in her hands. “Look away from the light.”
Within moments the cave was suddenly brighter than a sunny day on Earth. I could feel my skin crawl with the heat. Then as suddenly as it started, it was over.
“What was that?” I began to move but Aristea held me fast. Being so intimately close to her was intoxicating.
“The clouds parted. Jupiter has an incredibly dense atmosphere and when the clouds part during the day the sun focuses on the surface like a magnifying lens. The brightness is blinding and the heat so intense it can instantly evaporate entire lakes. We need to let the heat dissipate.”
“I would have been dead if not for you, Aristea.”
“And I would have been dead a dozen times over had it not been for you. Are you comfortable?”
Looking into her eyes I said something that was probably not the wisest. “How could I not be?”
Aristea smiled and pulled me closer. “If you speak of this to anyone, I’ll have you dragged behind a B’Darri.”
“Do I dare ask what a B’Darri is?”
“It a large herbivore that roams the grasslands. It eats its own weight in grass every day and defecates almost as much as it eats. It wouldn’t be pleasant to be dragged behind a B’Darri. They are such foul creatures their name is woven into our language as a horrendous insult. We should try to sleep if we can.”
***
It was indeed hard to sleep with Aristea tightly pressed against me. I wanted to smother her in kisses but she’d made it clear that it wasn’t permissible. When we finally made it out of the little cave the meadows had been burnt to ashes and one of the little lakes was gone. The ground itself had been incinerated. There was black ash and then a few feet beyond was lush green grasses where the clouds had once again hidden the sun.
Over the next few weeks the forest gave way to meadows with flowering bushes and meandering streams. Tall rugged snowcapped mountains began appearing on the horizon. The scenery was unlike anything I had ever witnessed. We travelled quietly, both of us lost in our own thoughts.
Every step closer to Ch’Zathua felt like a death sentence as I realized I was in love with this Princess of Jupiter. She was as strong as any soldier in the wars I fought in. She never complained and looked after me in finding safe food and water. She was an explorer like me and loved adventure and when faced with the hideous beasts of the planet was quick to draw her sword and was at the ready. Luckily those attacks were few and for the most part the beasts stayed distant.
I had become more at ease with my womanhood and the gentle movements of my hips and breasts were now nothing more than a subtle reminder of what I once was. At some point I had just moved on from ever believing I would be back on Earth as a man and for the most part, this didn’t worry me at all. Watching Aristea carefully, I’d been mimicking her posture, walk, and actions all the while falling further and further in love with her.
I had determined that the days on Jupiter were approximately twenty Earth hours long. Aristea told me that days were broken into one hundred units of time. In the city they had clocks that measure gravitational fluctuations of Jupiter’s moons and were very accurate. When travelling everyone on Jupiter seemed to have an accurate internal clock and knew by shifts in the world that night was coming.
It was what I assumed to be early afternoon when the flowering bushes gave way to a large expanse of grassland. In the distance I could see forests again. Aristea stopped me with a hand on my wrist and pointed to the northeast. A sizeable number of people were heading in our direction. Aristea pulled me down next to her.
“This isn’t good.”
“They aren’t here looking for you?”
“I’m sure that they are, but they’re not from Ch’Zathua. Sanra is the Queen of Ao-Kuang. She wants me for her mate. Our cities have been terrible rivals for years and my mother is requiring trade and humanitarian policy changes in Ao-Kuang for my hand. If Sanra is here, her intentions can only be bad. It wouldn’t be beneath her to try and force my hand in marriage and thus gain me without making her succumb to the desires of my mother.”
“Then escape now and I’ll lead them away from you. I’ll fight them if I have to for your protection.”
I felt Aristea’s fingers lightly caress my face. “I’ll not ask you to sacrifice yourself for me or put yourself in danger. If we fight, we fight together. If we run, we run together.”
“I’ll do anything you wish of me, my Princess.” Aristea stared at me with compassion and longing.
“Know that I have heard your words spoken to me and have not rejected them.” I pondered that statement as she continued. “It’s possible that Sanra might try to secure favor with my mother by ‘rescuing’ me. We have much distance between us and Ch’Zathua; distance that can be highly dangerous due to roaming bands of Tharbars and beasts. I ask only one favor of you.”
“Anything.”
“That I taste of your lips just once.” She held my face in her hands and kissed me. She pulled back and looked into my eyes as I watched a tear fall down her cheek. That was it for me. I’d do anything for Aristea. “Never speak of this.”
“I’ll never speak of the fire my lips feel, the heat that has risen within my body, the desire to wake up next to you every day, or the blossoming love I have for you within my heart. To think I never mated on Earth as I could never find the right person, to miraculously travel halfway across the solar system to find my soul mate, and then to know I can never have you is the most painful experience of my life. Know that I will honor your ways and your wishes and that if ever you need my help I’ll fight all of Jupiter to aid you.”
“Caelen…” Aristea’s words were interrupted.
“We’ve been searching for you for days, Aristea. Your mother will be so pleased it was me that found you.”
We stood and faced fifty armed women. The one speaking must have been Sanra. She was large, a good head taller than me and heavily muscled. She wasn’t much to look upon and the other women, while beautiful in their own way, were no comparison to Aristea.
Aristea stood tall and lifted her chin regally. “I appreciate the concern that you would use Ao-Kuang’s resources to come find me. Fortunately for me, I have all the protection I need to get home safely.” Aristea pointed to me with her eyes.
“What a strange creature you’ve found with yellow hair and blue eyes. I’ve not seen anything like her before.”
“Sanra, may I introduce Caelen Carter. She is from very distant lands.”
Sanra looked at me like a piece of meat then focused back on Aristea. “You’ll come with us, betrothed. I can guarantee your safety.” She looked back at me. “She’s strangely intoxicating. A fine sex slave she’ll make for me.”
“I’m no one’s slave. You heard Aristea. I’ll make sure she’ll be returned to her people safely.”
“You’re just a waif of a girl but I can see your tongue needs taming.” She stepped forward and tried to backhand me. I blocked her hand easily and had my dagger to her throat before she realized what had happened. The entire squad drew their swords.
“I don’t care who you are. I’ll not see Aristea harmed or wed to someone she has no love for.”
I hadn’t flinched but swords were placed against my throat. Aristea stepped forward. “I’ll accompany you as long as Caelen comes to no harm.”
Aristea looked in my eyes pleadingly and I lowered my blade. A glance at Sanra’s second was all it took for her squad to disarm me and bind my hands behind my back. For Aristea’s sake I didn’t fight. Once bound I felt the crushing blow of Sanra’s fist against my face. It hurt, but much less than I thought it should have. She then reached over and grabbed Aristea by her hair and threw her to the ground.
I lost control, snapped the bindings easily, and rushed to stand protectively over Aristea. Sanra ordered the squad to attack me. I dodged and weaved and used my fists to stop any from getting close. Choosing to stay near Aristea I opted to not jump and gain advantage but I fought long and hard. Fully twenty women were moaning on the ground before I was overwhelmed on all sides. A sharp hit to the back of my head sent my world spinning into darkness.
It must not have been long that I remained unconscious but when I came to I was very securely bound and lying on my face in the dirt. I struggled with the bindings, but they held firm this time. Sanra noticed my attempts and squatted down next to me. “That’s spider silk from the southern reaches that’s binding you. Expensive, but as you can see, well worth it. I have to give you credit as these are my best fighters and it nearly took half of them to bring you down.”
“Give me a sword next time.”
I felt her calloused rough fingers glide over my cheek and down my neck towards my breasts. I twisted to get away from her touch. Aristea screamed. “Don’t touch her!”
“She’s mine now to do with as I please, betrothed. If she can be tamed, then I’ll add her to my collection. But if she doesn’t behave, I’ll send her to the arena.” Sanra stood and then kicked me in the side. I was hauled roughly to my feet. Aristea was unarmed but they at least hadn’t bound her.
“I’ll remind you Sanra, we have no agreement of our betrothal so it’s not right for you to call me betrothed.”
Sanra stood in front of Aristea, looked her in the eye, then at me. “You know your place and your role. If I find you’ve slept with this creature, I’ll have you banished. You know the laws. If you want her to live, then perhaps you’ll willingly give me what I want.”
“Never give in, Aristea. I’ll go to my death with a smile knowing you’re not bound in this foul woman’s clutches.”
We began the long march to Ao-Kuang. I was surrounded by guards on all sides. I could easily escape, but I’d still be unarmed and taking on fifty armed fighters could easily put Aristea in danger. I sighed realizing that my best chance to rescue her would be at night or under different circumstances. Some of the guards that I had beaten in the fight were none to friendly towards me, but others seemed infatuated with my blonde hair and blue eyes. Aristea was kept well away from me but I saw her constantly looking back towards me with looks of concern.
We travelled until night and then halfway into the next day and were now into forest again when scouts alerted our group of a dozen Tharbars nearby heading in our direction. We had been travelling through a steep gorge and the only option was fight or retreat. By the looks on the soldier’s faces, none wanted to tackle Tharbars. Sanra barked the order for retreat just as our scout from the rear ran up announcing more Tharbars were coming up the gorge. We were trapped.
Sanra looked worried and seemed confused. I pushed my way through to her. “Send five archers up the cliffs on each side to give them a safe place to shoot from. Unbind me and give me a sword so I can fight. I give you my word when this is done and if we’re alive, I’ll lay down my sword and you can bind me again. I’m a woman of my word. Do this so that I can protect Aristea.”
“Give me my weapons too. You need every person.” Aristea stood so close to me I could feel her warmth.
Sanra hesitated then ordered my bindings cut. They brought me a sword and Aristea had her weapons returned to her. I walked back to stand in front of the Ao-Kuang soldiers to defend our rear. Aristea stepped up next to me. “You could take me out of here couldn’t you?”
“I think so, but I gave my word.”
“You’ll honor your word when Sanra lied to us?”
“My character is not changeable by what others do. If I give my word I intend to keep it.”
“Caelen, I think I…” A howl cut off Aristea’s sentence as the Tharbars ran forward to engage us. I ran forward to create some distance between Aristea and the front line. This caused the Tharbars to pause as no doubt a human running towards a group of Tharbars was unheard of. I recognized the largest of them as being the one I fought before.
“I have a sword now. Are you certain you wish to attack me again?”
“Now you speak in a way I can understand.”
“What do you want of us?”
“It’s our nature to fight humans.”
“That’s not an answer. You always have a choice. Call off the attack and I’ll spare your life.”
“You’re small but strong. You can’t defeat us all.”
“Perhaps not, but I’ll certainly claim the lives of many. If we must fight, then you and I fight alone. The winner lets the others leave in peace.”
“Agreed on one condition. You can have no weapon and if I win, I own the other human.” He pointed at Aristea.
I looked back at Aristea. “Better that than the fate that awaits me now.”
“Agreed. Call off your people.”
A horn sounded and I shouted to Sanra to not attack. “We reached an agreement. I’ll fight their leader and if I win they’ll let us go. If he wins, then he will take Aristea as a slave. Either way, you lose no one.”
“You can’t defeat a Tharbar.”
“You’d risk fifty of your own people by fighting them now? What do you have to lose other than something that isn’t yours now and someone who will resist your claim on Aristea.”
“All right.” Sanra was a coward. She called her fighters to stand down and form a large circle. I felt a warm hand on my arm.
“I’ve never met anyone like you before, Caelen. Win for me.”
I smiled at her. “That’s all the incentive I need.” I handed my sword to one of the women fighters, and stepped into the circle. The Tharbar leader stepped into the circle carrying two very large swords, one in each hand.
“To the death, little human.” He charged swinging both blades in a whirling pattern. I waited until he got close and then leapt over him landing lightly behind. I struck with my fist to his kidney and spun away before his blades closed in. The women cheered and gasped. The Tharbar grunted and spun. He moved towards me more cautiously this time, trying to block any attempt I had at jumping. He was a good fighter but his sword technique was lacking. Still, having two swords and nearly twice my size gave him a sizeable advantage.
The Tharbar swung low and high at the same time and I barely managed to dive out of the way and even then I felt the sting of cold metal as it grazed my shoulder. If a Tharbar could smile, I think he was. With renewed energy and confidence he moved to attack again. This time I would try a different tactic and as he raised his arms to attack I dove for him. Using my strength and speed I leapt forward and upward, my fist connecting beneath his chin. It was a solid hit and he staggered backwards. With a roar he swung his blades back and forth before him pressing me backwards around the circle.
I stayed close to him and watched his arms move back and forth until I felt confident in his timing. He pulled his right arm back as the left swung forward. I stepped inside his reach and blocked his left forearm hard enough to hear his bones snap. His sword fell from his grasp but his right hand was coming down towards me. There was no time to get out of the way of the massive blade. I squatted down and slapped my hands together on the blade, stopping the blade a mere inch from my forehead. I rolled my hands to the right forcing the sword from his grasp, kicked his legs out from underneath him and fell upon him as he crashed to the ground. My hand found his throat my other poised to deliver a punch to his face. I paused.
“Finish me.”
I let go, stood up, and extended a hand to him. “You’re a great fighter. Why would I want to end the life of such a strong leader?”
He reached for my hand and I pulled him up. “I’m Lars. No human has ever beaten a Tharbar. Now you have done this twice. My sword is yours should you ever need it.”
“And should I ever survive my own fate, mine is yours if you have need.”
“Perhaps there could be peace between humans and Tharbars.”
“I’m happy with peace between you and me.”
“Well spoken. What’s your name?”
“Caelen Carter.”
“I’ll spread the word that Caelen Carter is a friend to the Tharbars.” With that he turned and the Tharbars withdrew.
Aristea ran to my side and wiped the blood from my shoulder. “Never has this world seen anyone so brave and skilled before. I’d not believe the tales if someone told me what was witnessed today.”
Her eyes shone brightly and focused on mine. I could no longer bear to see them. Here was my companion that I knew I couldn’t have. In my heart, I was defeated. Turning away I held out my hands to Sanra. “Bind me so we can be on our way.”
Sanra waved several of her fighters to bind me. They hesitated. “My Queen, she just saved our lives.” Sanra’s sword slipped out of its scabbard and pointed to the fighter.
“Bind her now or be bound yourself. She belongs to me.”
There were general murmurings but I was quickly bound. Sanra stood before me and reached for my breast but Aristea was there with her sword to Sanra’s throat before her fingers touched me. “You’re wrong, Sanra. Caelen’s my mate. Touching her would be a violation of our laws.”
“You B’Darri! You never claimed her before!”
“Two weeks ago she laid her sword at my feet. I didn’t reject her proposal at that time but I also didn’t accept it. I’m choosing now to make this public I accept Caelen’s proposal. You have no choice now but to return Caelen and me to Ch’Zathua.”
“You’re willing to go to war with Ao-Kuang over this creature?”
“You don’t understand, Sanra. I’m willing to go to war with anyone that opposes this, including my own mother. I’d rather accept the consequences and be banished for life and be with Caelen than not be near her.”
“One word from me and Caelen dies and you would then be available.”
“Caelen is now a Princess of Ch’Zathua and you touching her would bring the wrath of Ch’Zathua upon your city.”
“She’s not your mate or a Princess until the ceremony and I highly doubt your Queen will allow this marriage. You can’t threaten me when she isn’t even a citizen of Ch’Zathua.”
“I’ve publicly chosen Caelen as my mate and no one here can deny that. My mother is the only person on Jupiter to say otherwise. Therefore, you have no hold on me or Caelen. Return me and Caelen to Ch’Zathua safe and sound and secure favor with my mother, declare war on Ch’Zathua and take me and Caelen as hostages or spoils of war, or leave us to find our way to Ch’Zathua knowing that will appear as a violation of our mutual aid laws.”
I listened to the exchange with a mixture of hope and fear. I feared Aristea might be endangering herself or her position. I hoped this meant she truly wished us to be together.
Sanra wrinkled her brow. “We head to Ch’Zathua.”
“Remove Caelen’s binds and giver her back her weapons. We’re not captives.” Sanra nodded and my bindings were removed. “Give us a moment of privacy.” Aristea took my arm and led me a short distance away.
“Are you certain you wish to do this, Aristea? Are you not risking your position?”
“It’s a risk. My mother could send you to your death but she has to deal with me first. I meant what I said and it can’t be undone. Do you not want me?”
“I’ve never wanted anything more in my life.”
“Then kiss me, my betrothed.”
My lips eagerly sought hers and once again my body flushed with heat and warmth at her touch. Her hands slipped around my waist and pulled me against her. I never wanted to leave that moment but we were rudely interrupted by Sanra.
“Enough! We leave now.”
We changed direction and headed northwest as Sanra sent a dozen of her guards back to Ao-Kuang. Aristea stayed close to my side the entire time and we slept next to each other during the night. Over the next few days we travelled through valleys and over hills until we came to my first view of Ch’Zathua. Spectacular mountains rose to incredible heights along the northern horizon and Ch’Zathua itself was a huge city on an island in the east end of a giant lake. The lake was surrounded by fertile farms and grasslands. The city itself was a marvel of engineering with towering spires and glittered with gold and glass. A wide bridge allowed people to cross from the lakeshore to the city that appeared to be able to be pulled up in the event of war.
It took another half a day to enter the city and the crowds of people went wild when they saw Aristea. Clearly she was well loved and with every cheer and flower dropped to her feet I felt smaller and smaller. Who was I to take this beautiful woman’s legacy from her? I was receiving many strange stares and surprisingly a lot of admiring comments.
“I told you that you’d have your pick of women here. Do you hear what they’re saying about you?”
“There are none that hold a candle to you.”
“What a strange saying. What does it mean?”
“It means that your beauty shines so brightly they are dim in comparison.”
“Is it my looks only that draws you to me?”
“Everything about you draws me to you.” She smiled. “On Earth, I had my share of beautiful women desiring me, but I could choose none of them as they only wanted a life of ease.”
“You were a Princess then?”
I laughed. “No. I had wealth, but I was merely a fighter and an explorer.”
“I’ve already claimed you as mine so don’t get any ideas with these other women.”
“I wouldn’t dream of it but I do worry that I have nothing to offer you here. Your mother wouldn’t marry you to Sanra unless it would be good for everyone. I have no lands and have no royalty in my bloodline.”
“What you have to offer is character as noble as any royalty I’ve ever met, beauty that not even the sun can outshine, strength that I’m sure is greater than a bayliath’s, and courage surpassing the kontico. Don’t be afraid of my mother, my betrothed.”
We approached what could only be the palace. Word had been sent ahead to the Queen and as soon as Aristea was taken care of, she would be ushered into the Queen’s presence. Aristea was taken from my side and led to her chambers and I was directed to a guest chamber. Aristea’s orders to her people were to treat me with the utmost respect.
The guest chambers were remarkable with technology far surpassing that which we had on Earth. There I was left with new clothing and a bath to clean myself up. My weapons were taken from me and that perturbed me slightly. I quickly removed the clothing I had on and stepped into the hot bathing waters and washed myself thoroughly. It had been quite some time since I had this luxury and felt truly clean. Having never had long hair to wash before I found it was quite a chore to wash, dry, and comb out. The new clothing was pretty and I found myself admiring the light fabric and the graceful lines. This was no soldier’s outfit but similar to what I saw on many of the women of the court that we had passed.
For the first time I saw myself in a full length mirror. Now clean and with new clothing, I was stunned by my appearance. There was a true beauty about me and I realized my looks would have easily caught my eye. I sighed and sat down and after waiting what I thought was at least an hour I decided to try and find Aristea but what I did find was that my door was securely locked from the outside.
I could perhaps break the door, but I had no idea of protocol here. I stepped out onto a small balcony. The drop to the ground was several hundred feet and even I wasn’t wishing to risk a drop from that height. Above was another balcony perhaps twenty feet up. I jumped and landed lightly on the balcony and moved cautiously through the room. Luck was with me and it was empty with the door into the palace unlocked. I knew I would be easily spotted so I decided against stealth and walked the hallways as if I was allowed to be there.
I received many strange stares but no one questioned me. I kept circling around looking for Aristea’s room or the palace center. I came into a large open courtyard with a glass roof and looked down to see Aristea in all her regal splendor. She looked stunning. Sanra was there as well as whom I could only assume to be the Queen.
“In good faith, Queen of Ch’Zathua, I rescued Aristea and brought her safely here. Surely she would have perished on her own. I defeated the Tharbars as you can have the story recounted from my fighters. I would not let anything happen to Aristea, or, for that matter, any member of your household.” Aristea’s mother blanched at those last words. Something wasn’t right.
“Sanra’s lying, mother!”
“Aristea, I’m well aware of your feelings towards this marriage agreement but you have your obligations. I have to have the best interests of all of Ch’Zathua in mind. Would you lie to get out of your duty to the city of Ch’Zathua?”
“I’ve pledged myself to Caelen. If you choose to believe this woman over me then I’ll leave with Caelen.”
“Nonsense, child. You’re duty is to your people. How can I believe this Caelen fought unarmed against a Tharbar and won?”
I’d heard enough. I dropped down into the courtyard and walked forward, bowing before the Queen. Instantly swords were at my throat. Sanra stood back and smiled evilly.
“You’re obviously Caelen. I can see you’re very unique but from another planet I truly doubt. How did you escape your quarters?”
“I found my door strangely locked, your Highness, so I chose another door.”
“You locked her in her room? She’s an honored guest and my betrothed! Caelen, I apologize as we treat our guests here better than this and you are no mere guest.”
Sanra stepped forward and I could see she was ready to push her leverage. “Queen of Ch’Zathua, might I suggest a solution to this dilemma? I believe we all need proof and evidence that Caelen can do the things that we’ve been told. I happen to have acquired a beast for Ao-Kuang’s games and could arrange for her to be tested. If she passes the test then you have your answer. If she fails then there will be no more excuses from Aristea. I’ll also encourage you to think of the welfare of your entire family.”
“No! Caelen doesn’t have to prove herself! She saved my life numerous times already and single handedly stopped an attack on Ao-Kuang’s fighters by Tharbars. She deserves our highest reward and praise.”
“What’s to say Caelen hasn’t bewitched Aristea? We know of remote tribes that practice dark arts. I can’t stand by and risk the damage to our two cities based upon the whimsical wishes of your daughter.”
The Queen of Ch’Zathua looked conflicted but there was resolve in her eyes. “My dear daughter, Sanra is right. The highest reward Ch’Zathua could offer is your hand in marriage. I can’t risk our city’s future to hearsay.”
“I’m not a puppet to be played. Aristea is telling the truth and I haven’t bewitched her. I’ll willingly be put to the test if only to prove the lies of this wicked woman. I love Aristea and am willing to die for her right to choose.”
“How dare you speak of love for my daughter, a Princess of Ch’Zathua! You’re unworthy to even be in her presence. We travel to Ao-Kuang to put an end to all this nonsense.”
“No! Don’t do this! Banish me and Caelen for at least I’ll live as I’d rather die by my own blade than marry Sanra or be without Caelen.”
“You know your duty to Ch’Zathua. I’ll not hear of this anymore. If you continue these outbursts then I’ll have to resort to locking you in your room. Guards, take this woman away and prepare the royal family to be escorted to Ao-Kuang.”
“I’m sorry, Caelen! Forgive me!” I heard Aristea crying as I was taken from the room, stripped of my clothes, bound in spider silk, and tossed into what I could only describe as a dungeon with pink straw, damp, cool stone, and little creatures that reminded me vaguely of rats.
So this is what it all came down to. I’m imprisoned as a woman on Jupiter seemingly heading to fight some creature that I’m sure Sanra hand-picked to be my demise. The woman I’ve come to love seems very unobtainable and will possibly be subjected to a lifetime of abuse and servitude. I didn’t expected a warm welcome, but this was far from my real expectations. At least, for now, I’m alive and had a chance, far from the hideous death that awaited me on Earth.
For the many days I had been on Jupiter I’d all but ignored the changes that had happened to my body. Survival has a way of causing one to push forward regardless of circumstances. Now I had plenty of time to consider my new womanhood that I’d strangely become accustomed to. I wasn’t as tall as I was before, or as strong, but here on Jupiter my strength wouldn’t be an issue. I had been a man’s man and gentleman of Boston. I was proud of who I was and never questioned my place. It was my duty to protect women and be a man of honor.
Looking down at myself, barely able to see past my breasts, I knew I was still the same person inside. I still loved women. I continued to want to protect women. And yet, as a woman on Jupiter, I was looked upon differently. Sanra saw me as a unique sex object and others found my strength frightening, like I was some new beast to be feared. Others looked at me like the finest of succulent meats.
My fingers glided effortlessly over my smooth skin. I noted that other than my hair on my head, my eyebrows, and eyelashes, I had no other hair and the women on Jupiter appeared to be the same. It had been almost like my traits, my essence, had been copied and remade as a female would have been born on Jupiter. Could it be that the air here is not the same as on Earth and had I been my old self that I would have died instantly upon breathing the atmosphere here?
Strangely, for all that I was, I felt I was falling into a stereotype. Slowly since I arrived I’d been letting go of ever wanting to be back to Earth and being a man again. I wanted to be beautiful and attractive for Aristea and subtly I desired her protection of me. I hadn’t balked at wearing the dress rather I was strangely compelled and intrigued by it. Am I becoming fragile, a woman of the court that soon would only wish for a life of luxury? But no! While I yearn for Aristea and her embrace, I’m still a fighter. Can I be both?
Sitting on the cold, damp stone floor with no water or food for two days I didn’t waste much time trying to figure out a way of escape. Escape would condemn Aristea. I lived a good life and as long as there was a chance I could win her freedom, I’d do so.
The sound of metal jiggling brought me to full awareness. Eight armed guards arrived and escorted me to a metal cage on wheels. This was in turn hooked up to something that resembled a water buffalo with six legs. When the wagon pulled out from under the palace, my eyes squinted at the brightness. Ch’Zathua’s streets were filled with people to see the procession that my wagon had joined. It was clear that there were mixed feelings about me and in the time I had arrived I was cast both as a fiend that stole their Princess and a hero that saved her. I was however surprised at how many called out my name and said they loved me and some even called me Princess.
The majority seemed to favor me which made me believe that Sanra was not well liked and the decision of Ch’Zathua’s Queen to marry Aristea to Sanra for political gain had not won favor with the people. I looked through the bars hoping to catch a glimpse of Aristea, but she was clearly riding at the head of the column.
Once outside the city, the wagon greatly picked up speed. I marveled at the technology that made the wagon ride smooth and the speed of the beast that pulled it along. The additional padding on my backside still offered no extra comfort on the hard wagon floor. While I was tempted to lay back and sleep I also knew to watch for points of interest and carefully map the geography of the land as we passed through. If I were to escape knowing the land would be invaluable.
I overheard conversations of the wagon driver that with the rapid pace of the procession we would only need to spend one night on the road, arriving in Ao-Kuang mid-morning the following day. When we finally stopped and made camp night was nearly upon us. My once clean skin had become dirty from the cell and the wagon ride and I was suffering greatly from dehydration. I’d asked for water but was ignored.
It was thus after nightfall in the purple twilight of Jupiter that I lay down with my face pressed towards the bars that I wept. All my life I had been a passionate man but strong in the face of adversity. The last time I cried was when I held my friend as he took his last breaths. A bullet wound through his chest had sealed his fate and I refused to have his last moments face down in the freezing muck of the trench we were in. Now millions of miles away from everything I knew, the reality of what awaited me sunk in and this treacherous female body and brain yielded to despair. That I had not been fed or given water was a clear indication of my fate.
I closed my eyes and felt a gentle hand against my face. Aristea stood in front of me with a mixture of love, compassion, hurt and pain in her eyes. “What have they done to you, my betrothed?” I tried to speak but found my voice had left me. With stunning ferocity Aristea turned and drew her dagger and put it to the throat of one of the guards. “Is this how we treat people? Who is in charge of watching over Caelen? Get her food, water, and clothes. Now!”
The guards scampered away to do her bidding as Aristea rushed back to me and put on a brave face. She stroked my hair through the bars. “I was worried that if we married you’d never need me to take care of you. Somehow, we’ll be together, even if it’s in death, for I won’t live without you and this dagger at my side will surely find my own heart by my own hand if fate separates us.”
Reaching through the bars I slid my fingers through Aristea’s silky hair. I pulled her close so our lips could meet. Aristea stared into my eyes as a tear fell down her cheek. I watched her step back and draw her sword and began hacking at the lock on the cage.
“Aristea! What do you think you’re doing?”
Aristea turned with venom in her eyes towards her mother. “I’m leaving with Caelen. I love her, mother. Look at what we’ve done to her! She should be sitting at my side in a place of honor. Who is in charge of her care?” She dismissed her mother by turning and slashing at the lock once again.
Aristea’s mother fell to her knees. “Aristea… They have her. They have Keira.”
Aristea stopped hammering on the lock and turned towards her mother. “What?”
“Sanra took Keira a week ago. There was a skirmish outside the city and Sanra’s fighters took her. They have our captain of the guard and Keira hostage and threatening to kill them both unless you marry her. I have no choice. My hands are tied.”
“Why didn’t you say something before? Why have we not attacked them?”
“Sanra has mobilized another city against Ch’Zathua. Our army was sent to defend our mountain border to the north. We’re too weak to fight a battle on two fronts and Sanra knows this. With you at her side, she would control Ch’Zathua’s army and have the strength to sweep through the entire region. We have no choice. I see the love you have for Caelen and if we not been in this situation, I would have endorsed your marriage to her. But for Ch’Zathua and your sister, I’ve had to give in to Sanra’s desires. It was not my decision to lock Caelen up and it is not Ch’Zathua’s guards that care for her.”
Aristea pulled her mother up off the ground and hugged her just as Sanra and her guards arrived. Aristea stormed up to Sanra and slapped her hard.
Sanra grinned and wiped a trickle of blood from the corner of her mouth. “By the look in your eyes you now know what fate befalls you, my betrothed.”
Aristea looked at me with immense loss but turned back towards Sanra with her chin held high. “I’ll marry you if you put a stop to all of this. Return Keira and our Captain of the Guard, Treanne, unharmed back to Ch’Zathua, set Caelen free, and call off the attack on Ch’Zathua’s border and I’ll marry you.”
I winced at hearing her say these things. Sanra merely smiled. “You’re in no place to negotiate. You’ll marry me after Caelen is put to death in the arena. Her actions have caused a stir in my ranks. When she fought the Tharbar they began to think less of me as a leader. I can’t have that. She must be eliminated for me to maintain control of my people. As for calling off the attack, I think not. It’s in my best interests to see Ch’Zathua’s army occupied. Even now my army marches to take full control of Ch’Zathua. You’re going to be a sexy plaything for me, but the people of Ch’Zathua love you and without you by my side willingly I’m afraid I’ll spend the next ten years fighting rebellion.”
Aristea looked devastated. “It won’t be a victory for you if your people see that Caelen was malnourished and can barely stand. It will only prove your weakness.”
Sanra turned to her guards. “Get her food and water, but leave her unclothed for all to see.” She turned back to Aristea. “We arrive in Ao-Kuang tomorrow morning. The next day we will watch your creature fight my bayliath and when she’s lying in pieces on the arena floor, we’ll be wed before all of Ao-Kuang.”
Aristea gasped. “You’re having Caelen fight a bayliath? You’re truly a desperate woman. I’ve seen fifty fighters decimated by a bayliath and somehow you think your people will see this as a strength for you?”
“Quite frankly, Aristea, it’s more of an example to anyone that crosses me. You should be more worried about how I’m going to take your virginity assuming you haven’t already given it away to that foul creature. I’ve had a special appliance created just for you. You may even enjoy it.” Aristea struck out at Sanra again but her wrist was stopped by Sanra’s hand. “Sedate her. I don’t want her to be all tired out before our wedding night.”
Aristea and her mother were led off under guard and shortly thereafter I was given water and food by one of Sanra’s guards. The guard was careful to look around for anyone near as she approached. “It’s an honor to serve you Caelen Carter. I’m sorry for the way you’ve been treated. I was with the unit that found you and Aristea and wound up with a very sore jaw when you defended her from Sanra. I’d be dead and rotting away in that gorge if you hadn’t fought the Tharbar. Know that many of us respect you and wish things could be different.”
I took a sip of water allowing my voice to work once again. “What’s your name?” I rasped out.
“Mina.”
“What’s a bayliath and what are their weak points?”
“You must not be from around here as everyone knows what bayliaths are. They stand twenty feet at their shoulder and each front leg rests on paws with three claws. The claws are several feet in length and are as strong as hardened steel. Their mouths have razor sharp teeth and fangs as long as your arm. The skull bones are so thick that no sword can penetrate it. Their only weakness is their eyesight. I’m sorry Caelen Carter that you will die this way.”
“You don’t agree with Sanra?”
“Sanra runs Ao-Kuang differently than Ch’Zathua. Discord is not allowed and any dissidence is awarded by prison or swift death. She has spies everywhere and people are deliberately kept isolated from one another to prevent rebellion.”
“If I survive in the arena, will you support an uprising?”
“With Ao-Kuang’s army moving to Ch’Zathua, the city will be left with fewer guards. Sanra’s plan is to allow Ch’Zathua’s army to wipe out our neighbor’s army but be weakened in the process. Ao-Kuang’s army marches into a vastly unprotected Ch’Zathua and if Aristea is by her side will have the most powerful militia in the region. Although a rebellion is possible in Ao-Kuang at this time, it won’t happen without strong leadership and you’ll not survive the arena. I see how Aristea looks at you and you her but you must know Aristea is lost to you. If you would consider me as your mate, I might be able to free you and we could escape together.”
“Mina, I’m a woman of honor. I’ve already given my heart to Aristea and I’ll fight for her until my last breath. While I don’t relish the idea of dying in the arena, I cannot bring myself to lie to you that I would be your mate in order to achieve freedom. For once I escaped this cage on wheels; I would turn my face towards Sanra and do my best to rescue Aristea.”
Mina’s eyes dropped away from mine. “My own selfish desires blinded me from the truth and hoped you were not so courageous to throw away your life. I’ll make sure you have food and water enough to recover. I wish you well Caelen Carter.”
I sipped the water and ate the food slowly savoring the nourishment. By the time I laid my head down to sleep I was already feeling much better and as the morning light appeared Mina had already left more food and water for me.
I could smell Ao-Kuang before I could see it and when I saw the gray stone walls of the city and the garbage strewn along the streets I recognized a city that was managed poorly. It could have been beautiful once but it was clearly in a state of decay. We passed through many walled sections of the city, each isolated from the other. This wasn’t an open city that thrived on collaboration, rather the people were oppressed. Many times I saw people skulking in the shadows and looking into windows.
The wagon turned off from the main procession and moved towards the center of the city. An enormous arena seemed to be the focal point of the city and reminded me of stories I’d read of ancient Rome. The wagon moved beneath the arena and in the dark hallways I was led to a prison cell with heavy metal bars on three sides. Ch’Zathua’s dungeons were luxurious compared to this place. Rusty chains hung from the walls and I was chained to four of them and locked into the cell. My chains were connected to a stone rear wall that reeked of bile and sewage. My cell shared bars with another cell and I recognized the uniform of a woman from Ch’Zathua’s guard. Another woman dressed in an elaborate dress vaguely reminded me of Aristea’s mother.
The guard and the woman were unchained and came to our common wall to stare at me. “What manner of human are you with yellow hair?”
“I’m the kind that travelled many thousands of miles to fall in love and for that be cast into Sanra’s dungeon and to my death in her arena. I assume you’re both distinguished guests of Sanra as well?”
“You must not be from around here to not recognize the second Princess of Ch’Zathua, Keira. I’m Treanne, Captain of the Ch’Zathua Guard. Who are you?”
“I’m Caelen Carter.”
“We’ve heard of you. Our guards told us that Sanra had left to find Ch’Zathua’s first Princess, Aristea. Some of that retinue returned with stories of a beautiful yellow haired woman that fought like a kontico and saved them from Tharbars. I didn’t believe it and yet you’re here in the flesh. What kind of love causes Sanra’s rage to be such that she intends to kill you for it?”
“The kind of love that would take Aristea from her.”
“How dare you speak of love regarding our Princess!”
Keira looked at me carefully through the bars. “Treanne, for Caelen Carter to be here with us in prison could only mean one thing. That Aristea reciprocated her love and abandoned the arrangement with Sanra. I think we need to hear Caelen’s story.”
I had nothing to lose and maybe it was my vanity of wanting to leave behind a legacy where someone on this planet would know Caelen Carter, but I started at my arrival from Earth and everything that led up to this moment including that Ao-Kuang’s army was about to take over Ch’Zathua.
“You must be very special to have captured Aristea’s heart. If what you say is true then all hope is lost.”
“Not quite all hope. I just have to survive fighting a bayliath in the arena tomorrow, free Aristea before her wedding, escape Ao-Kuang, and rescue Ch’Zathua.”
“I like your optimism, Caelen, but you’ve obviously never seen a bayliath. Sanra will have her elite guards around her and Aristea, and when an army is in control of Ch’Zathua, it’s impenetrable.”
“Ch’Zathua may be impenetrable from a frontal assault but an army could infiltrate it from the water.”
“Boats would be too visible and you have no army.”
“The army could swim and with dark heads be virtually invisible at night. Perhaps an army of dark headed warriors like the Tharbars? Lars, their leader, has offered his sword is at my disposal. He’d like to think there could be peace between the Tharbars and humans.”
“You’ve been on Jupiter less than thirty days and you’ve won the heart of our Princess, made friends with the Tharbars, and so raised the ire of Sanra against you that she plans to kill you with a bayliath? I think I like you, Caelen Carter.”
I shrugged. “What can I say? It must be the color of my hair.”
We were interrupted by Mina brining us all food and water. “Caelen Carter please tell me you’ve reconsidered my offer.”
“I’ve lived my life with no regrets, Mina. I’d rather die than live without Aristea. If you helped me escape, I wouldn’t be able to live with myself.”
“I thought you would say that. If by some insignificant chance you survive the bayliath tomorrow I and twenty other guards will be stationed at the prisoner’s entrance to the arena. We’ve been ordered to take you off the arena floor and kill you. I’ve handpicked these guards and they are loyal to me and you. We’ll see that you escape.”
“Thank you, Mina. However, if I survive the arena, I plan on rescuing Aristea, hopefully rescuing the Queen of Ch’Zathua, Keira, and Treanne as well.”
Mina shook her head. “We’ll help any way we can. Goodbye, Caelen Carter.” There was sadness in her voice.
“We overheard that, Caelen. We were told that Keira and I will be seated near Aristea and Sanra. Sanra wants us there to feign support for the wedding and are supposed to be taking us tonight so we can be cleaned up for the festivities. It sounds like your welcome to Ch’Zathua wasn’t the way it should have been. For that, I apologize.”
More guards came and took Keira and Treanne away leaving me in the dark prison alone. I could hear deep roaring growls from further away and wondered if that was my fate.
***
I slept in the next morning and rested as best I could. I didn’t want to burn any unnecessary energy pacing or worrying about what was to come. A dozen guards entered my cell and bound me with spider silk and led me through the labyrinth of passageways under the arena and finally to a large wooden door. The door was opened and I shielded my eyes against the bright golden sky. Mina stood on the far side of the door and unbound my wrists.
“Twenty feet from here my sword lies on the ground. That’s your only weapon. I took the time to sharpen it last night and it’s a good strong sword.” With that said she turned and exited the arena, the doors closing solidly behind me.
Walking forward into the arena I noted the floor was mostly loose packed dirt and above was a large net. I assumed this was to prevent me or some beast from leaping out of the arena. Reaching down I picked up Mina’s sword and tested its weight and balance and then walked to the center of the arena amidst cheers and boos from the large crowd that filled the arena. Front and center, forty feet up a wall with metal spikes shielding the occupants sat Sanra. To her right was Aristea and behind them Aristea’s mother, sister, and captain of the guard. At least twenty guards stood at the ready all around them.
I walked towards the wall and looked up to see Aristea sitting demurely. I suspected she must still be sedated but her eyes betrayed her. Tears fell from her face and I heard her mouth the words, “I love you.”
Sanra stood and bellowed out in her low, loud voice. “Caelen Carter, you are hereby charged with abducting the first Princess of Ch’Zathua and consorting with the witches of the dark arts. It is lucky indeed that we rescued Aristea from your clutches so that she can be wed to me solidifying the alliance between our two great cities. Your sentence is death but to give you a sporting chance, as I’m a forgiving type, you may fight for your freedom. Open the gates!”
Two enormous doors opened on the far side of the arena and the most ferocious beast I’ve ever seen roared triumphantly and sniffed the air. It rushed to the side and clawed the walls frightening the people that sat close. Saliva dripped from between its fangs from a mouth so large it could swallow me whole. It was covered in coarse white fur and each of its four legs were as thick as tree trunks. The claws were so long that it walked with them curled under.
It stopped and sniffed the air once again and focused on me. My days in dungeons, wagons, and a reeking prison left me a highly odorous target. Dropping my sword I rolled in the dirt doing my best to cover my scent. It would mask it a little and hopefully make it harder for the great beast to find me. I picked up my sword again and ran forward towards the bayliath just as it decided to rush towards me. I could hardly believe something so massive could move so quickly.
I leapt at the last moment narrowly missing the claws that landed where I had just been. I swung my sword with both hands against the back of its hind leg. The blade cut through the thick hide and scored the tendon causing blood to spray across the arena floor. The bayliath spun quickly and swiped with its claws just as I dove out of the way. The scream from the bayliath was deafening and it stopped to sniff once again. I ran to stay behind it but it was able to follow me slowed only slightly by its fresh wound.
Jumping again I brought my sword down into the right shoulder of the bayliath cutting deep but not doing a significant amount of damage. The bayliath flung its left front leg towards me, extending it claws. Leaping from the bayliath’s back I landed hard some hundred feet behind. Slightly dazed I rolled to my feet noticing that the claws of the bayliath had dug into its own shoulder doing far more damage than my puny sword. Horribly enraged the bayliath screamed and hobbled towards me. I was actually thinking I might have a chance and leapt again for the beast’s face but the bayliath stood on its hind legs at the last moment and my blade bounced harmlessly of its chest bone. I fell straight down to ground, and three giant claws slammed down towards me.
I rolled to the side but not fast enough. The claws barely missed me but as the bayliath went to strike again the leg of the beast crashed heavily into my side tossing me into the wall of the arena. I struggled to my feet and looked for my sword, spotting it halfway across the arena and behind the bayliath that had paused to get my scent again. I glanced around the arena and saw no other weapons. I had to get to the sword. I looked up at the net. It was held up off the arena floor by a thick central rope. It pulled the net upward and the edges were held in place my mere metal pieces angled down. If I could cut the central rope the entire net would fall into the arena.
Running for the bayliath I leaped over it landing behind and near my sword. I picked up my sword and ran to the edge of the arena and jumped straight up grabbing the netting. I worked my way up the net, my stronger Earth muscles making this feat possible until I reached the peak some seventy feet above the center of the arena. The bayliath was right below me throwing its claws wildly upward. I could vaguely hear the cheers of the people in the stands as I hacked away at the central rope. I was very thankful for Mina’s sharpening of the sword and on the third chop the net fell.
The heavy net and I fell straight on top of the bayliath. I bounced off the creature’s face, grateful its mouth hadn’t been opened and slid down the creature’s side. The bayliath roared and thrashed tangling itself further and further into the net. Using my sword I cut through the net to escape and roll free. I turned to see the bayliath struggling, its claws and legs entwined in the net. I leapt to its back and climbed up to its neck and began cutting and slashing. It was like riding a bull but the net allowed me to hang on and I continued to thrust the sword into the eyes and neck. Blood poured out the creature and still it thrashed.
In a way I admired the creature but I know I had beaten it as it struggled less and less. I jumped upward and brought the sword straight down into the neck with every ounce of strength I could muster. Luckily the blade passed between the spine bones and severed the nerves. With a roar and a shudder, the bayliath rolled over on its side sending me flying. I managed to tuck and roll upon hitting the ground and wound up on my feet at the base of the stands where Aristea was sitting. I didn’t bother looking back as I knew the bayliath was either dead or would be very soon.
I shouted so the cheering crowd could all hear. “Sanra, return Aristea, the Queen of Ch’Zathua, Keira and Treanne to Ch’Zathua, withdraw your troops, or die.” Twenty guards surrounded me with their swords at my throat. “I’m coming for you, Sanra. Aristea is mine.”
Sanra stood her face purple with rage and pointed to me. “Take her away! The wedding starts in an hour.” She turned and her guards quickly escorted them from the arena. Mina stood at my side and directed the swords lowered.
“I need a moment, Mina.” She nodded and I walked back to the bayliath as it still shook in its death throws on the ground. I pulled the sword from the beast wiped the blade clean on the fur and handed it to Mina. “Thank you.”
“Never have I witnessed such bravery and skill. I’ll take the sword and will cherish it always. Walk with us until we exit the arena.” I nodded and we quickly left the arena floor. When the doors were closed behind us all twenty guards laid their blades at my feet. “Our swords are yours to direct.”
“I need to get to Aristea and stop the wedding ceremony. You could escort me as if I was a prisoner to the palace. If anyone tries to stop us, you can tell them you’ve been ordered by Sanra to take me to her so that I can be officially released as she promised in the arena before everyone. What would happen in Ao-Kuang if Sanra were dead?”
“I suspect there would be a revolution and various parties would try to take over the leadership. There is no need to escort you like a prisoner. As soon as I saw you would wind in the arena I began spreading word. After what the people just saw, many might join us.”
“Can someone find me some clothing?”
“We already thought of that.”
Mina directed me to the clothes so I could at least change. The outfit turned out to be a noble’s dress with some modifications to make for ease of movement and fighting if necessary. I noticed my ribs were already bruising and likely broken and covering those up would make me look less vulnerable. “Thank you, Mina. Let’s go, we have a wedding to attend.”
Walking through the city we were stopped several times by people wishing me well and congratulating me. There had been no resistance whatsoever all the way to the palace and I was surprised to see our little band grow more and more until by the time we faces the main doors of the palace some hundred and fifty fighters stood with me.
The guards blocking entrance to the palace were defiant, but when faced with such overwhelming odds they ran. Mina came to my side and directed fighters to watch the streets. “Beyond these doors lies the inner palace courtyard. It’s designed like much of the city to create a zone where people can easily be controlled or fought back. Between us and the throne room there are nearly two hundred loyal guards.”
“Will these people that joined us fight for their freedom from Sanra?”
“I believe so. Once we pass through these doors, there is no turning back.”
“Is there any other way in?”
“None that we could reach and enter in time.”
Looking up I spotted a balcony about twenty-five feet above us. “Take your fighters through the main gates. I’ll enter through the balcony and fight my way down to join you.”
“Fight well, Caelen Carter.” Turning to the fighters Mina shouted. “We fight for our freedom from the tyranny of Sanra. We fight to free Ch’Zathua and renew our age-old alliance. We fight with the greatest fighter Jupiter has ever seen!”
Cheers rose as I leapt to the balcony and snuck inside. Moving through the room towards the inner courtyard I noticed an absence of guards until I got further into the palace. Fully one hundred guards were prepared to storm any intruders entering through the front gates. Mina and her guards were pounding on the gates as I barreled headlong into Sanra’s guards.
With a sword and dagger in my hands I fought without mercy and sliced through nearly twenty guards before the front gates smashed open and Mina and her fighters poured through. My attack had greatly distracted Sanra’s guards and slowly Mina and her fighters and I closed ranks. The fighting was furious and Sanra’s guards fell back, many dropping their swords and laying them at our feet.
With Mina at my side and now close to one hundred and fifty fighters swarming the guards of the palace we fought our way to the throne room. I was tired and sore but every step closer to Aristea gave me renewed hope and energy.
The guards standing in front of the throne room turned white at the sight of us and fell to their knees pleading for their life. The wooden doors were locked from the inside. Grabbing a large stone statue of Sanra I lifted it off the ground and threw it at the doors. The doors shattered like they were made of glass. Rushing into the room I was immediately assaulted by five guards but seeing Aristea held tightly by Sanra was all I needed to slice through the guards like they weren’t even there.
Aristea cried out. “Caelen! My Betrothed!” She fought against Sanra as more guards came into the room. By the time I turned back to Aristea, she and Sanra were gone. Grabbing one of the remaining guards I lifted her off the floor with one hand.
“Where is Sanra?”
“She’s gone. Escaped. Please, I’m no threat.”
Putting the guard back down on the ground I fumed in anger. “Where is she taking Aristea?”
“Sanra prepared an escape route. She has one hundred of her most loyal guards with her. Even now they are likely beyond the city walls and heading south.”
“How can that be? She was just here.”
“Beneath the palace is a large chamber with direct routes out of the city. She had her fastest riding animals there in case anything happened. Access to the chamber is blocked by huge stones. To find her you’ll have to exit the city on the main roads. Even if you leave now they’ll be hours ahead of you.”
“Mina, can you help me get out of the city?”
“I can, Caelen, but there are some additional pressing matters. Ao-Kuang is now without leadership. I’ve seen the adulation of the people towards you. The way you fought the bayliath and defended Ao-Kuang’s guards from the Tharbars has left a lasting impression. I believe you could be Queen here.”
Aristea’s mother, Keira, and Treanne all came forward. They’d been in the room all along and I hadn’t even noticed them. “You would make a good Queen, Caelen.”
Looking at the Queen of Ch’Zathua I believed she was speaking from her heart. “I have no lands or ancestry here and no royal blood. I’ve no desire to be Queen over a city but I’ll help any way I can. Mina, you have people that follow you. You should be the new Queen here.”
“Having lands or blood mean little in Ao-Kuang, Caelen. Our Queen always taken her role here by force.”
“Would the people follow you, Mina?”
“I know they will follow you, Caelen.”
“Time is wasting away. We can decide this later, but for now we must help this city recover from Sanra’s rule and get the people organized. I’m going after Sanra and Aristea. Mina, you organize and lead the people here. Any known spies are to be rounded up and imprisoned. Perhaps Keira and the Queen of Ch’Zathua can assist you with the city. Treanne could reach Ch’Zathua’s army and bring them home. If a decree went out, can we call back Ao-Kuang’s army from Ch’Zathua?”
Aristea’s mother placed her hand on my arm. “Go rescue your betrothed, my beloved daughter, and the Princess of Ch’Zathua. We’ll take care of the rest. If you find her, bring her home.”
“I will. Nothing will stop me.”
“I pity those that get in your way.”
“Mina, can you get me out of the city?”
With some quick signals from Mina two guards were at my side and we ran through the palace and out into the streets. I will be forever grateful for the two guards as within the hour I was standing at the southern entrance to the city. We stopped several people who confirmed Sanra and her guards passed by and were heading south.
With barely a look back I leapt and bounded after Aristea.
A few hours later I began to see signs of Sanra’s band. They were moving fast and I wasn’t able to keep up my pace. Days in dungeons and fights had taken their toll on me and night would fall soon. To my west were low hills and to my east large mountains. Sanra would continue heading south.
When night fell I continued as long as I could. Finding a tree I leaned myself up against it and promptly fell asleep; my exertions having completely exhausted me.
***
“Caelen Carter.”
My eyes shot open and I was staring into the eyes of a fearsome beast. “Lars. It is good to see you.”
“It is strange to find you lying here all by yourself when not far from here people of your kind are camping.”
It was still twilight, but I sensed I’d slept most of the night. “A lot has happened since we last met. Is your sword still available to me?”
“Always.”
“And your arm?”
“Sore, but our healers are very good at what they do. It’s weak but useable.”
“How would you like to secure the favor of the people of Ch’Zathua and the new leadership of Ao-Kuang?”
“Does it involve fighting?”
Grinning, I stood. “When does anything on Jupiter not involve fighting?”
“Then we’re in. Who are we fighting?”
“The deposed Queen of Ao-Kuang has kidnapped Aristea, the Princess of Ch’Zathua. She escaped yesterday with one hundred of her guards.”
“Only Caelen Carter would chase after one hundred fighters all by herself.”
“Aristea’s my mate. I’d take on a dozen bayliaths for her.”
“We are fifty strong, Caelen. Daylight will come soon.”
We moved quickly and spotted Sanra’s camp just before sunrise. Most of the warriors were sleeping out on the meadow grass, but there was one tent that must house Sanra. Surprisingly there were no sentries.
“I’ll sneak down and try to get into the tent. We don’t want to slaughter everyone, but we must do what we have to. Surround the camp and at the break of dawn attack.”
“This is a good plan, Caelen Carter.”
Leaping from the spot where we were hidden I landed right next to the tent. My body ached and my ribs were broken by the bayliath. I was limping slightly due to twisting my ankle yesterday, but other than that, I was mostly whole.
“Don’t touch me!”
It was Aristea. I’m not waiting. Slashing through the tent wall I dove through the hole and rolled to my feet. Sanra was trying to kiss Aristea. In one step I was across the tent and slugged Sanra so hard she flew outside the tent.
“Are you hurt, my love?”
Aristea smiled and pulled my dagger from my sheath. “I’m not hurt, my betrothed, but I am ready for some payback. You came alone?”
“I ran into a few friends.”
“Guards! Caelen Carter is in the camp. Kill her!” Five guards rushed into the tent just as people began screaming.
Stepping in front of Aristea I dodged a wicked slash, blocked, and parried. This was however no time for finesse. Aristea began attacking one of the other guards and I moved to the offensive. Slashing back and forth I used my additional strength to push the guards back and outside of the tent. Aristea stayed right by my side.
Outside of the tent was pure chaos. Tharbars were mowing down those guards that stood to fight, but most dropped their swords and knelt in submission. I dispatched two of the guards I was fighting and Aristea had badly wounded one. In moments the fight was over and the remaining guards surrendered. Sanra was nowhere to be found.
“If I can’t have Aristea, then no one can!” Turning I spotted Sanra on a slight rise. She had what appeared to be a rifle, but I’d seen none on Jupiter. She was pointing it straight at Aristea. I dove just as a sizzling sound emanated from the rifle. My left shoulder took the hit with such force that I spun in mid-air collapsing in a heap at Aristea’s feet.
“Caelen!”
I felt Aristea’s hands on my face and heard her gown tear then incredible pain as she pressed her hands against my shoulder. I struggled to breathe. The sky darkened around me and I felt myself detach from my body. Looking down I saw Aristea weeping over the body of a blonde-haired woman.
I felt a pull on my spirit. “No!” I screamed in utter silence. I could almost feel the dank, dark cenote in Mexico calling me home. “No!”
Aristea screamed. “Don’t leave me, Caelen!”
I had no control over my body as I floated. I was drifting away. The anguish in my heart was utterly complete.
And then I felt something. A touch against my lips. Soft moistness pressed against my lips. Closing my eyes for I no longer wished to see the love of my life vanish from sight I focused on the touch of her lips against mine.
“Caelen! Come back to me!”
Something wet was touching my cheek. I’m afraid to open my eyes.
“Caelen! I love you!”
Forcing my eyes open I looked straight into Aristea’s eyes. I took a shuddering breath and forced a smile. “Aristea, my Aristea.”
“Let me take her to the tent, my lady. I’ll have my healers look at her.”
Aristea didn’t let go of my hand as Lars lifted me gently and brought me into the tent. Soon healers were looking at my shoulder and applying some kind of salve. I quickly began feeling better.
“Rest, my love. Sleep.”
***
When I woke I felt much renewed. Aristea was sleeping next to me but as soon as I stirred she woke. “You gave us all a scare, my love.”
“I feel much better. How long was I asleep?”
“Two days.”
“I need to get you home.” I started to get up but winced.
“Easy, my love. You were shot with an old ray gun. I didn’t even know these still existed. You’re lucky to be alive at all. The Tharbar healers didn’t know what to do with you. Your ribs are broken, your ankle swollen, and you have a cut across your right forearm. They wondered if all humans smell as badly as you do.”
“I’ve had a rough few days. Help me to stand for I’ll not kiss my betrothed from a deathbed.” Aristea grinned and helped me to my feet. There I took her in my arms and kissed her with all the passion I could muster. “I’m so glad I can do that now without threat of being put to death.”
“Me too!”
“What happened to Sanra?”
“She escaped.”
“Hopefully that will be the last we ever see of her.”
“Let’s get you home.”
***
It took three days to reach Ch’Zathua and the Queen, Keira, Treanne, and a dozen palace guards came out to officially greet us and escort us in. Many people stared openly in awe at the Tharbars but they were welcomed. Several young girls even handed Lars flowers.
Once we arrived at the city’s main public square the Queen stepped up to a podium. “People of Ch’Zathua, rejoice! Our first Princess has been returned to us safe and sound. We offer great thanks to our newfound friends the Tharbars. The past days have been trying for all of us. Sanra, self-proclaimed Queen of Ao-Kuang, kidnapped Keira and our captain of the guard, Treanne. They convinced our neighbors to the north to attack us so that Sanra could wrest control of our fair city and force the hand of Aristea in marriage.” There were many people that yelled angrily about this.
“As you know Aristea had been lost in the southern reaches but she was found by a remarkable, courageous, beautiful woman named Caelen Carter. You’ll easily recognize her by her yellow hair. To Caelen we all owe a great debt. Not only did she rescue Aristea, but she befriended the Tharbars, who, without their help, Aristea would have remained in Sanra’s clutches. Caelen fought and killed a bayliath single handedly, helped overturn the reign of Sanra in Ao-Kuang, and brought our beloved Aristea home to us.”
“This stranger to our city and our people risked her life time and again, suffering greatly at the hands of our enemies. She did this out of a sense of honor with no expectation of reward. She sets a lofty goal for all of us. There is nothing Ch’Zathua can offer to compensate her for what she has done. Aristea, please come up to the podium.”
The crowd cheered wildly as the Queen continued after hugging and kissing her daughter. “I ask your forgiveness of me, my daughter, for I forced upon you an unbearable burden. I publicly release you from any obligation to marry for political gain or alliances. You are free to choose whomever you wish to marry.”
Without hesitation Aristea spoke. “Then let it be known that I love Caelen Carter and ask her to be my mate forever.”
“There is no treasure on any world as great as your love.” Limping slightly I laid my sword at Aristea’s feet. “I’m yours forever.”
Aristea pulled me up into a kiss accompanied by the loud cheering of the crowd. When they settled the Queen continued. “The wedding will take place in five days’ time. Please join us in celebrating our victories and your newest Princess of Ch’Zathua, Caelen Carter.”
***
I was ushered into a lavish guest room and given a hot bath and new clothes. The gown that I was to wear was a spectacular affair and did much to accentuate my figure. Looking in the mirror I no longer was startled by what was reflected back at me. I’m a young woman, living on Jupiter, and set to marry an extraordinary woman of matchless grace and beauty. My parents, had they still been alive and seeing the end result of my life up until this point would have caused them much grief, yet in my heart I’m at peace and happy.
A gentle knock sounded at my door and Aristea entered. Pausing she looked me over carefully and bit her lower lip. “You’re stunning, my love.” She came close and kissed me and brushed her lips against my neck. “And you smell divine. It’s a bit of an improvement over the smell of bayliath and dungeons.”
I slid my fingers through Aristea’s rich, dark hair. “Five days seems like such a long time to wait.”
“It will be busier than you think. You’re a Princess of Ch’Zathua now. With that title come duties. My mother is already set to appoint you ambassador to Ao-Kuang and the Tharbars. There is a wedding to plan and tonight there is a feast and dance in your honor.” Her lips brushed mine sending waves of heat throughout my body. Her violet eyes stared into mine with love and passion. “And yet, five days will be incredibly long. I can’t wait to take you into my bed. Come, my love. Our guests await us.”
Taking my arm in hers we walked slowly through the palace enjoying the opportunity to be somewhat alone. Guards were posted at a set of large double doors that led into the banquet hall. I’m surprisingly nervous. “We could just run away together and explore all of Jupiter.”
Grinning Aristea turned to me and placed her hands on my shoulders. I winced a little but was very thankful for the Tharbar healers. “My brave, courageous Caelen. You’ll face the fiercest of beasts and fight entire armies single handedly and yet you shake at the thought of palace life. Don’t worry, my love. This is my area of expertise. I’ll not let anyone hurt you.”
With a nod the guards opened the doors and announced us and we were ushered into the room beyond. Keira was the first to greet us.
“If you ever get tired of Caelen, send her my way, sis. She’s really very pretty.”
“Keira!”
“If you don’t ask, you don’t receive. You know I’m joking. Mother thinks Mina might be a good match for me and I agree.”
Keira spun away before we could respond and Treanne and Lars came by to greet us. “I hope your treatment has been an improvement over the last time you were here.”
“I can say I certainly received the full tour of the city. What do you think of my friend Lars?”
Lars cut in. “You look like an O’Chuto and smell of flowers from the Great Rift, Caelen Carter. Where is my friend that is covered in the soils of Jupiter and exudes the odors of fighting and dungeons of Ao-Kuang?”
“What’s an O’Chuto?”
“It is the most colorful of all Jupiter’s birds.”
Nodding I understood I was just called a peacock. “She is here somewhere, Lars. I’ve not thanked you enough for standing by my side to rescue Aristea and for your healers saving my life.”
His hand smacked me hard on the back and causing me to gasp in pain. “For those services rendered I expect payment in another fight. I have to redeem myself. This time I’ll tie large boulders to your ankles.”
“I’m looking forward to it.”
Lars and Treanne chuckled and went to find some alcoholic drink just as Mina and Keira came up behind us. Mina was wearing a tiara, a symbol of her new status as Queen of Ao-Kuang. Aristea and I tipped our heads. “Neither of you ever need to tip your heads or bow to me.” She hugged us both.
“How is Ao-Kuang?”
“It will take time to recover the city. I hope the two of you will visit often to see the changes being made. The Queen of Ch’Zathua has been ever so gracious as to offer help in restoring Ao-Kuang to its former glory.”
“Did someone mention my name?” Bowing to Aristea’s mother she put her fingers under my chin and lifted my head. “I owe you an apology, Caelen. I should have never given in to the demands of Sanra and let you be imprisoned. After your wedding, I’ve decided it’s time for me to pass on my reign to Aristea.”
“Mother, you can’t!”
“I’ve served a long time, Aristea and I want to enjoy the years I have left watching your children grow up.” I blushed not having thought about the expectations of a royal family. Will I be the one having children? “Besides, the people of Ch’Zathua absolutely adore you Aristea and Caelen has become synonymous with strength and courage. The two of you will be loved and cherished by the people just as I know you will love and cherish them. First the wedding, and then five days later you will be crowned Queen.”
***
Standing on the balcony overlooking Ch’Zathua I pondered my life as the purple tinged clouds of Jupiter churned in the twilight. Fifteen days had passed since our wedding and ten days since our coronation. Aristea insisted that we share the crown and title of Queen. Looking up into the sky I could almost picture Earth and the cenote in Mexico. Is my body still there awaiting my return?
Glancing down at the sleek silky nightgown that hid my breasts I smiled. Who would ever have thought that a gentleman of Boston would become a Queen of Jupiter? My time here, even though short, has completely altered my understanding of women. I have no doubt that if men suddenly disappeared on Earth that the women there would rise up as they have here. Women have an inner strength that is as strong if not stronger than that of any man I ever knew.
My life on Earth feels like a distant dream. I’d not go back to that life for anything.
Warm hands wrapped around my midsection as sweet moist lips eagerly sought mine. “Come back to bed, Caelen.”
Picking Aristea up I carried her back to the bed; my musing of the past finished.
***
Sanra put down her viewing scope and scowled as she stared across the lake at the orange glow of light coming from the Queens of Ch’Zathua’s bedroom. “One day… One day I will get my revenge.”
Author’s note: This is book two of my Jupiter series. While this story can stand alone, it draws upon context from book one, A Princess of Jupiter which is also posted on this site. I know I will get quite a few comments regarding the viability of life and gravity on Jupiter. I chose Jupiter as it is still one of the mystery planets in our solar system. That and we know far too much about Mars and Venus. My goal in writing this series of stories was to try and regain a little bit of lost science fantasy and wistfulness that Edgar Rice Burroughs so eloquently brought to us. Enjoy.
A Slave of Jupiter
Sitting in my home office, I leaned back in my inexpensive Office Depot desk chair and took a moment to re-read the last pages I had written. Writing stories has been an outlet of mine for years to control the never-ending onslaught of my brain and body’s contentious relationship.
The sun was beginning to set and an orange glow filtered through the thin beige curtains causing the room to be bathed in a warm coppery light. Today was one of those days when my writing didn’t feel inspired and I reached for the mouse to select and delete all that I had written in the past hour.
“Greetings, Casey Brooke.”
Startled by the sound of a woman’s voice coming from behind me, I swiveled so quickly that I almost spun myself out of the chair when the back hit the corner of my desk. Standing before me was a shimmering three-dimensional image of a beautiful blonde-haired woman wearing a sword and very little else.
“Who? Who are you? What are you? What are you doing in my home?”
“I would think you would recognize me, Casey. I’m Caelen Carter.”
“That’s not possible! Caelen Carter is a fictitious character from a story I wrote. Who are you? Is this some sort of joke?”
“I have little time to debate this, Casey. It’s taking a great amount of energy to transmit my image to you. The story you wrote was inspired by my sending you my thoughts from Jupiter. For years I have tried to find ways of communicating with Earth, and two years ago I had a breakthrough when I connected with your mind.”
“Even if what you say is true, you can’t still be alive after all these years.”
“I’m alive and well. Shortly after my arrival on Jupiter, our scientists discovered a longevity serum. I am still Queen with my wife, Aristea, and we have two daughters, the oldest being around fifty-four Earth years old.”
“I must be dreaming.”
“I can’t prove any of this to you and I’m unsure how long my connection will persist. Jupiter is in danger. We are experiencing gravitational fluctuations. I can pinpoint the source, but need quartz to finish my gravitometer. Quartz, as far as I can tell, doesn’t exist on Jupiter.”
“You want me to send you quartz? I’m pretty sure that is beyond my ability. I’m also quite positive that our postal system doesn’t have a stop on Jupiter.”
“On April 24, 2018, at precisely 3:52am Earth time at 34.854815 North and 111.78061 West, I can pull an object from Earth to Jupiter. I only need five pounds of quartz. You better write that down.”
“Oh… Yes!” I hastily scribbled down the time and location and confirmed it with Caelen. “Life on Jupiter is real? I’m not dreaming?”
“It is very real…” Caelen’s image became distorted. “Jupiter needs your help, Casey. Our lives depend on you.”
With that, her presence vanished and I sat back stunned. Was I just dreaming?
***
The next day I woke and rolled over to find my note that I had scribbled down the evening before. Certainly, this can’t be real. Someone is playing an elaborate hoax on me.
Picking up my phone, I called Nick Nordham, a long-time friend of mine.
“Hello, this is Nick.”
“Nick, Casey Brooke.”
“How’s my favorite author doing?”
“Clearly, you need to read more, Nick. I’m doing all right. Just the normal everyday signs of aging ungracefully.”
“I hear you and feel your pain. What’s up? You don’t normally call.”
“Remember my story, A Princess of Jupiter?”
“Of course. It’s one of my favorites.”
“You’re going to think I’m crazy.”
“Let me guess, you’re finally writing a sequel. That’s hardly crazy. I’ve been waiting for it for years.”
“Caelen Carter visited me last night.”
“Was she pretty?”
“You’re not taking this seriously. Caelen Carter appeared in my office as sort of a three-dimensional hologram. I wasn’t dreaming. She said she was real and that somehow she had developed a connection to me, even suggesting my previous story was inspired by her memories she transmitted to me from Jupiter.”
“Let me look at what day it is. Nope. It’s not April first. Come on Casey, you expect me to believe a character you created is real?”
“She told me Jupiter is in danger. Something to do with gravitational fluctuations and she needed quartz from earth to build her machine to isolate where the fluctuations were coming from.”
“Quartz actually makes some sense. It’s used in all kinds of scientific instruments. Listen, Casey. I’m sure you thought you saw this person but it was either too many margaritas or you were dreaming.”
“I swear I wasn’t dreaming, Nick. Caelen gave me a date, time, and some coordinates. She said she needed five pounds of quartz and she could somehow pull them to Jupiter. I know this sounds crazy. Maybe I’m just going nuts.”
“Coordinates?”
“Let me find my notes… Yes. Here they are. 34.854815 North and 111.78061 West.”
“Why are those coordinates familiar to me? Just a second… Oh my God. Do you know what these are?”
“I’m assuming someplace on earth.”
“These are the coordinates for the Sedona Airport energy vortex. I knew they sounded familiar.”
“Energy vortex?”
“Have you ever seen pictures of the sun? The ones where solar flares erupt and get sucked back in? Earth has similar spots where magnetic and other energies erupt and pull back into the earth. This is one of those locations. It makes some sense. It you were to somehow leverage the energy from the site to transmit an object through space… What I’m saying, Casey, is that maybe it’s not so far-fetched.”
“What are you doing the early morning hours of April 24th?”
***
I arrived at the Las Vegas airport, pondering how stupid this all was. Ever since Caelen’s visit, my writing had been put aside. I spent the last month researching and gathering various forms of quartz that would be useful. They were carefully packed in a reinforced travel case. If nothing else, they would make pretty ornaments to collect dust on my shelves.
I wish I had asked Caelen more questions. Knowing that there was a slight chance I wasn’t completely insane, my mind focused intently on the possibility that a man had traveled to Jupiter and become a woman in the process. What a glorious thought. The likelihood that any of this was real, however, inflamed my despair.
“Casey!”
I glanced up to find Nick standing in the passenger arrivals area. “I wasn’t expecting you to come pick me up. It’s bad enough I’m dragging you across the desert on this foolishness.”
“What are friends for?”
“Thank you, Nick. They still serve good margaritas at that Mexican restaurant we last ate at?”
“Of course.” Nick looked down by small protected case and then to my backpack. “That’s it? No more luggage?”
“This is it. I’m not planning on staying long.”
“I’ve got the guest bedroom set up for you. You hungry? We can get something on the way home.”
“I am hungry, but the margarita is calling me by name. I need something to slightly deaden my brain from screaming at me.”
“You and me both. You do realize if that little cosmetic case your carrying there vanishes tomorrow night, neither of us will ever sleep again.”
“I’ve not slept well since the visit. I keep telling myself this is nonsense and someone will show up with a film crew and laugh at my folly.”
“Our folly. We’re in this together.”
***
The next day Nick and I drove his 1972 Chevy pickup the four and a half hours to Sedona, Arizona. It was a beautiful sunny day and the desert scenery was spectacular. After dinner we slowly made our way out to the energy vortex site at the north end of the Sedona airport. We arrived early, just as the sun was setting. The small hiker’s parking lot slowly emptied as we grabbed our things and hiked to the top of a red, rocky outcropping. Without flashlights the short hike would be treacherous. From the road, the outcropping rose steadily but once on top we could see the far side dropped off steeply into a small gorge below.
As dusk quickly descended, the gnarled and twisted pine tree trunks formed eerie silhouettes. Using the GPS, I located the exact spot and built a rickety platform of rocks to keep the case from slipping down off the edge of the outcropping. Stepping back some twenty feet, Nick and I sat down on the rocks.
The sound of a bottle opened and Nick handed me a beer as we sat back and admired the stars as they appeared.
“This is crazy, Nick.”
“Might be, but what a place to be wrong. This place is breathtaking. There’s an energy about it. People come here from all over the world to experience the healing energy of the vortex.”
“People will hype anything for a buck. Look at these trees. While they look healthy, they’re all twisted.”
“People need to believe in something, Casey. Even if they’re wrong, they need purpose.”
“I can’t fault them, but sometimes the simplest answer is the right one. I mean, look at me. I’m sitting on a rocky hill in the middle of the desert expecting a woman from Jupiter to suck up my case of quartz over there. Anyone in the world would say this is nonsense. The problem is, I want to believe. I want to know that life exists elsewhere and that maybe someday things will be set right.”
“As in things, you mean you?”
“We both suffer from the same thing. I know you’ll tell me that your Ute heritage would say otherwise, that we are blessed people.”
“Two-spirit. They call us two-spirit people. They believe being female in a male body is something to celebrate and honor. We have unique insights that other people don’t have.”
“It’s hard to live like this. Can you imagine what it would be really like, Nick? To be free of these shells we wear?”
“I imagine it all the time. Look over there, just at the horizon. That’s Jupiter.”
“Over the next few hours, it will make its way directly over top of us. When I wrote A Princess of Jupiter, I could almost feel the exact moment when Caelen was pulled from his body. I could hear in my mind the dripping water in the cenote.”
For a moment we stood and stretched our arms towards Jupiter as if pleading with it to take us before we laughed and sat back down.
The night stretched on and sounds of coyotes could be heard in the distance. Jupiter slowly made its way until it was directly overhead. I checked my watch; 3:50am.
“Nick. Two minutes to go. What if nothing happens?”
“What if it does?”
“I left a note in the case for Caelen to contact me again. Hoping that there might be a way to take us there in the future.”
We sat and waited another ten minutes. I was thoroughly dejected. Nothing had happened.
Sighing heavily, I stood and stretched. “Sorry, Nick.”
“It was too much to hope for anyways.”
I walked over to reach for the case when the ground began to shake. The little rock table I had set the case on rocked and the case started sliding towards the edge. I dove for it but just missed it.
“I’ll get it, Casey. You stay there and I’ll toss it up to you.”
“Be careful, it’s steep.”
The shaking ground came and went and then came once again. Nick was quite a way down the side of the outcropping when suddenly everything became quiet and the shaking stopped.
“Nick?”
His flashlight flicked up towards me. “I’ve almost got my hand on it.”
Looking down at my feet, my headlamp illuminated the ground. Small pebbles began floating upward around my feet. “Nick?”
“Got it!”
It was too late. I looked up into the night sky and felt my body rapidly pull away from the earth. There was intense darkness and cold and lights streamed like raindrops on a car window. I increased in speed. Faster and faster. What was once a small dot of light suddenly erupted before me in a massive sphere of swirling clouds. Then there was nothing. No sound. No feeling. No light.
***
I opened my eyes slowly as my senses returned to me. I could see fine pebbles resting on golden sand. I must have passed out. Lifting my head, I glanced around. I was no longer in Sedona. This place was flat and dry. It reminded me of the Salt Lake flats. My arms were at my side and I reach around to push myself up but as I did so, I could immediately tell that these were not the arms of a fifty-five-year-old man.
I moved very slowly and deliberately. Glancing upwards to the golden swirling clouds and back to my now feminine hand. Jupiter… Jupiter… With sudden realization, I leapt to my feet, my actions causing me to launch some five feet in the air. I landed on my backside, long copper hair fell in front of my face. I smiled as I pulled it away from my eyes and looked down upon my body. Two seemingly large breasts protruded from my chest. My skin was a medium color, perhaps a little lighter than when I would be tanned in summer. Carefully standing, I examined myself.
I’m a woman! My mind was finally at peace. I glanced down and around myself trying to see as much of me as possible. Pulling my hair in front of my eyes, it was gorgeous. Darker than blonde, but more of a coppery color. Ginger they call it. It had very slight curls in it and went all the way to the small of my back.
After a few minutes of being focused on myself, I reminded myself where I was. I’m on Jupiter. What of Nick? The quartz? I looked around in a full circle. There was not a living thing anywhere near me. No case of quartz, no Nick. I’m all alone.
I had a brief few minutes of panic before reminding myself of how Caelen handled herself. She got her directions, picked something on the horizon, and made her way there. Looking up I could see the clouds drifting from my left to my right. I’ll assume I must be facing north. In the north east, I could barely make out a rise of land. Straight north, was something that protruded from the desert floor.
This is where I would head first. With one more glance around and another at my beautiful, youthful and lean body, I smiled and took my first step.
Unlike Caelen, I didn’t launch myself ten feet in the air, but I did notice gravity was much less. I had little effort controlling my walking, but my muscles seemed anxious to move. At first, I walked at a steady pace, but soon my joy had me sprinting across the desert. I tested myself jumping and leaping, finding that I could jump only about seven or eight feet high, but my speed was impressive. Combining speed with leaping, I found I could cover a distance of nearly forty feet.
I had to remind myself that I was naked, on Jupiter with all kinds of ferocious beasts, had no food or water, and was in the middle of some vast desert. I needed to find water and shelter and preserve my energy the best I could. Naked and Afraid had new meaning to me now.
I slowed my pace considerably as I came closer to the protrusion. It appeared to be a giant skull and ribcage of some enormous creature. As I finally reached the first of the bones, I could tell they had been fossilized. Each rib rose in graceful arcs some thirty feet above my head and their width was as long as my forearm. Large vertebrae were still suspended in the air, while others had fallen and were partially buried in the sands. It took several minutes to walk the length of the skeleton to reach the skull. The skull alone was larger than a dump truck back on earth. Only the top half of the skull protruded from the sand, while large ten-foot bottom fangs extended outward. I would be no more than a nibble for a creature of this size.
I assumed, that this vast, lifeless desert must have once been an ocean of significant depth and size to house such a creature as this. As I wandered around the skull, I could now see evidence that I wasn’t the first person to have visited it. Closer examination revealed weathered ropes attached to some rib bones and there were paintings on the fangs.
Feeling suddenly acutely aware of my position being naked, unarmed, on Jupiter, I took a minute to look around me. What had appeared as a rise in the northeast now more closely resembled a large, black, glistening cliff that rose to impossible heights. It looked like a solid wall that extended hundreds of miles, curving off towards the horizon. To the south, nothing but vast emptiness. To the west… A wall of golden clouds was racing across the desert towards me. I could feel the first gentle puff of air blow my hair away from my eyes.
I’ve seen something like this before while taxiing at the Phoenix airport. We had been ordered to stop and shut down the engines while a dust storm rolled through the city. That storm had been frightening enough, but this one, looked far more menacing.
Shelter was definitely in order and the only thing for miles was the skull where I stood. I quickly squeezed through the painted teeth and entered the skull cavity. I had to push aside a heavy leather-like skin to get further inside. I was astonished to find the space inside large and furnished. Colorful carpets were spread on the floor and the eye sockets had been filled with some sort of clear glass-like material allowing light into the space. There were large comfortable looking pillows. Jars of dried items and amber liquid rested on shelves above a raised platform that reminded me of a countertop.
The entire scene could of been from the Arabian Nights, except for the metal rings and chains on the walls of the skull and the fact that I was far from the lands of Arabia. The heavy leather flap shifted behind me as the first of the strong winds hit the skull. The sound of the wind whistling through the skull’s teeth was a constant reminder that I had been very lucky to find this place. While I could easily stand inside the skull, I had to raise up on my tiptoes to look out the eye socket at the wall of golden sand about to hit.
I was shocked that the storm had seemed miles away and yet it had taken only minutes to arrive. With a forcefulness and noise that was frightening, the window took the brunt of the fierce storm sending me scrambling for cover. The great skull remained stoically unmovable against the strongest storm I had ever seen.
Since the windows didn’t blow out, I was feeling somewhat confident that I was safe for the moment, I turned my attention to a reflective surface on the wall. My reflection caught me off guard as I slowly moved towards the mirror. The face that looked back at me was stunning. Large, vibrant green eyes stared back at me. My copper hair fell in gentle waves around my flawless face. Touching my lips with my fingers, I could now feel their soft, sensitive fullness. I’m very beautiful.
As I considered my look, I resembled one of my Irish cousins. My skin was darker than hers leaving me with a healthy, if not glowing look. My smile exposed my perfect teeth. So perfect, I almost laughed out loud over the years of painful dentistry I had that ruined my smile. I could hear an ad in my head. ‘Come to Jupiter for the best smile of your life!’. Never in my wildest dreams would I ever believe this could be real. I’m now that which I have always wanted to be and I was certainly smiling.
I spent the next fifteen minutes staring at myself and taking steps back to take in my full, glorious body. I was indeed lean and yet I had ample breasts. My waist seemed so sleight which gave me an hourglass figure. With nothing to measure myself against, I guessed I was around five-foot eight.
It was the sound of the storm and the growl of my stomach that finally turned my gaze back to the shelter I found myself in. The amber liquid looked the most enticing as I pulled a large jar of it down from the shelf. A rather ingenious reusable seal was easy to break and I sniffed at the contents. It smelled sweet.
I weighed my odds. The scale of the furnishings would indicate this was made by someone my size. The colors and patterns expressed civilized culture. Since I must be on Jupiter, I could assume these items are from humans and thus safe to eat and drink.
Throwing caution to the wind, I took a sip of the amber liquid and promptly spat it out. My tongue was on fire and my lips felt greasy. It was with trepidation and a healthy respect for my stupidity that I reached for a jar of violet liquid. This one had no smell whatsoever, but my lips and tongue were burning worse than from a habanero salsa. My cautious sip was rewarded with a sweet and yet slightly tart taste of what I could only describe as wine. My tongue and lip’s fire was quickly put out and the violet liquid warmed my insides. I took another sip before resealing the jar.
“That was good.”
I paused as I realized this was the first I had spoken and my voice sounded so pleasant to my ears. It was melodic. I had always wanted to sing, but my voice was always painful to my own ears. While I have a good ear to hear even the tiniest fluctuations when someone would sing off key, I never felt I could sing myself without other people running from the room in terror. Glancing around the shelter, I realized I felt comfortable and safe. No one could survive the howling storm outside. I sang a few tentative lyrics. Emboldened by what I heard, I continued to sing as I rummaged around.
In one corner of the shelter, I came across some clothing. Most appeared too large for me, but there were some that reminded me a little of Caelen’s clothes, or lack thereof. There was a red harness that covered my bottom and womanhood, and a top that did the same for my breasts. I found no place for a dagger or sword like Caelen had, rather the clothes I wore had flowing light red streams of silky material. Checking myself out in the mirror, I looked like an Arabian princess, except that few, if any, Arabian women had copper hair.
Ginger, I had to remind myself. It wasn’t quite blonde, not quite golden, and not truly coppery in color. The solid, almost shiny red covering, and the silky flowing gown, set off my hair color and eye color. I spun happily before reminding myself I’m on Jupiter and danger lurks everywhere here.
Turning back to my searching, I found some sandals and strapped them on before continuing through the shelter looking for any kind of weapon.
Who am I fooling? I’m not like Caelen. I was in many fights growing up, but eventually I stopped fighting because it never accomplished anything. The other boys called me gay and bullied me. I was never a macho guy that could stroll into a ring of fighters, select the biggest one, and knock them to kingdom come. I used my brains to avoid fighting whenever I could.
I do remember buying a sword once. My roommate and I felt we could teach each other how to fight with a sword. We set our ground rules and began carefully, until he got carried away and thrusted the point of his sword right through my finger. I can still recall my shame in the emergency room as the doctor called for “Zorro”.
Give me a bow, though, and I will do well with it. I recalled a time in high school we all had to take turns in gym class shooting a recurve bow. The bullies all laughed at me as my first shot that fell far short, but they didn’t laugh after that when I hit the bullseye my next ten shots in a row. I’ve always been good with a bow.
Finding no knives, bows, swords, or weapons of any kind, I took another sip of the violet liquid and could feel a slight heated rush in my head.
“That has quite the kick. I better go easy on it especially on an empty stomach.”
Opening a jar of dried little green berries, I poured a couple into my hand, sniffed them, and nibbled one. It tasted like a freeze-dried blueberry. I ate a few before putting the jar away. I was feeling a little tired and pulled up a couple of pillows just as whatever hidden light from the storm vanished and plunged the shelter into darkness.
I laid there a long time reaching out to various parts of my body. I had immediately felt comfortable and graceful. It is as if everything was as it should be. Maybe it was the newness of everything and a slight fear of where I was, but I felt no incessant urge to fully explore my body.
Thinking back to Sedona, I wondered what happened to Nick. Did he get back to the top of the outcropping only to find my body paralyzed there, or, was I transported much like Caelen would have transported the quartz leaving nothing behind?
Why was Caelen not there to find me or the quartz? I had so many questions and sleep eluded me for some time. I didn’t want to wake up in case this had all been a dream.
***
As quickly as the storm had come, it seemed to blow itself out in the night. I woke as the first light entered the sand-battered windows in the skull shelter. I realized without water, this shelter, as comfortable as it was, wouldn’t be sustainable. Finding some cloth, I put some of the dried items and a jar of the violet liquid inside and fashioned a form of backpack from it.
Stepping outside into the open air, I looked back at my little shelter that had housed me for my first night’s sleep on Jupiter and as a woman. I will forever be grateful for this place. Having seen the quickness of the storm yesterday, I set out at a fast pace to head towards the cliffs, feeling they may offer the best chance at finding water and shelter for the night.
I had travelled about half a day when I spotted some dust rising in the east. It was a small amount of dust that indicated it might be either a dust devil or an animal of some kind. Not wanting to find out, I increased my speed to head towards the cliff which was still several hours away.
After thirty minutes, I noticed that the dust appeared to have changed direction. It was now heading more north. Whatever it is, it must have spotted me. Looking ahead towards the cliff, I could now tell that the cliff appeared to be leaning outward with large slotted shards of glass-like material. It looked a little like a frozen splash of black glass. At the base I could just make out places that I might be able to take cover in. With redoubled effort, I ran as fast as I could, which turned out to be very fast.
Unfortunately, the dust trail had also picked up speed and now that it was getting closer I could see there were twenty or so large beasts with reflective metal on them. On their backs appeared to be people. Knowing Jupiter wasn’t always the friendliest of places, I started running north to keep my distance from them. They were coming incredibly fast.
I had been doing well to keep ahead of them when the ground began to shake. This caused me to stumble and trip. By the time the ground stopped shaking and I got to my feet, I was surrounded; surrounded by beasts… and men. These men were strong, fit, and handsome and they were fully clothed which was more than I could say for myself. At least I wasn’t completely naked.
Men don’t exist on Jupiter! Maybe this isn’t Jupiter after all? I bit my lower lip in anxious fear.
The men dismounted and raised what could only be described as rifles at me. They were speaking angrily and indicating with their hands. I had no idea what they were saying.
“Hello? Am I on Jupiter? Who are you? Do you know Caelen Carter?”
Clearly, my words meant nothing to them. I felt rough, strong hands on my shoulders and they forced me to my knees. One man pulled my pack off and held up the jar of violet liquid. This caused them to be even angrier. The largest one stepped forward and grabbed a handful of my hair before throwing it back down. He was yelling at me.
“I’m sorry. I don’t know what you’re saying.” I was incredibly frightened and worried for myself. Being an almost naked woman among many men didn’t bode well and I shook in fear.
The man shouted commands and two men held my shoulders and pried open my mouth. I struggled fiercely and managed to pull myself away from the two astonished men, but with one additional man, I was incapable of withstanding them. My mouth was once again pried open and the leader dropped a pill into my mouth followed by water from a flask.
The pill slipped down through my throat and I quickly became dizzy. My eyes were having difficulty focusing. Their commander was speaking and little by little my ears were picking out actual words. Suddenly, my eyes regained their focus and it was as if nothing had happened, except for when the man spoke again.
It wasn’t English, but I could understand it.
“Who are you and why have you stolen our Emperor’s wine?”
“I am…” My words weren’t English. “I’m Cassia Brooke.” I chose to use a more feminine sounding name.
“That tells me your name but not why you dare steal our Emperor’s wine.”
“What did you give me? How can I understand your language?”
He was clearly displeased with me and raised his hand to hit me, but I tore my hand away from the others and stopped his hand so quickly, it astonished me. I’m stronger than them, but not by much. The other men laughed at their leader’s lack of ability to reign me in.
“As you are unfamiliar with our customs, I will tell you the laws you have broken and the punishment that you are due. You are trespassing on the lands of the Empire of Glass.” He lifted his chin proudly. “We are the remnants of the scientific community of Ascalon. You have stolen from our great Emperor Neirus, trespassed on a sacred site, spoken back to a male, and failed to submit peacefully. You are hereby charged and will fulfill your life sentence as a slave.”
A slave! A slave for life! “That’s hardly fair! I took shelter from the storm in the giant skull. I only took what I needed to survive. There are no warning signs that this is the land of the Empire of Glass.” My heart pounded in my chest at the heavy ominous feeling that my life was no longer mine to live.
He looked like he wanted to hit me again. “Ignorance of the law is against the law. You have just acknowledged in front of your betters that you violated our laws.”
This can’t be! I can’t be a slave. “I’m sorry for violating your laws. Take your wine and let me go. I’ll leave your lands.”
“Your fate was sealed from the moment you stepped foot here. What manner of woman are you with that strange orange hair and green eyes? Where are you from?”
“Earth.”
They all burst into laughter.
“And just how did you get here?”
“That’s a good question, I…”
I wasn’t paying attention this time and his fist slammed into my face. I was stunned, but I must have some higher density muscle and bone than them as it didn’t hurt like it should have.
“Bind her with spider silk!”
My hands were quickly bound and I felt like a hog at a South Carolina BBQ. They tossed me onto the back of one of a six-legged beast where I rode behind one of the men. We turned and headed for the base of the cliff.
“You must forgive the actions of Weelo and the other men. It will not go well for you to resist.”
“Weelo? Is he your leader?”
“Our squad leader. You’re very beautiful and will garner a great price at the slave auction. I’ve yet to see any woman as beautiful as you and with your unique hair and eyes, and your speed and strength, many men will be pleased to own you.”
“I’m not an object to be bought or sold. I can’t be a slave.”
“All women in the Empire are objects to be bought and sold. You’re a criminal and whomever buys you must pay also for your crimes.”
“I’ll find a way to escape.”
“No one has ever escaped the Empire.”
“There’s always a way.”
“There is only one way in or out of the Valley of the Empire and it is heavily guarded and our technology won’t allow anyone without proper authority to leave. You will see as we enter.”
I thought a different tactic might help. I’m a woman, I can use my womanly charms, even if I’m unsure if I properly know how to use them. “Perhaps I misspoke. I could be happy with the right man. You seem honorable and your words are kind. Maybe you could buy me.”
His laugh was mirthless. “You stole the Emperor’s wine and trespassed on a sacred site. I could live ten lifetimes and not earn enough to pay for your crimes. Only the wealthiest can afford you. It’s a shame as you no doubt you would love me and serve me well. Your beauty would make me look wealthy and virile to others.”
“You have me at a disadvantage. I don’t know your name.”
“I’m Cantelliam.”
“What strange pill was I given to make me learn your speech?”
“We’re scientists. We thrive on knowledge. When we first migrated here after the great accident, we ran into some humans that couldn’t speak out language. We set about creating a pill that would enable anyone to speak it.”
“You’re very impressive, Cantelliam. You’re smart and handsome. Why are you in a squad like this?”
“You have seen in minutes what my superiors have not seen in my lifetime. I’m an agriculturist by trade, yet this field of study is looked down upon. The Valley of the Empire is lush and filled with every imaginable food.”
“I could imagine someone of your knowledge and skills could hybridize plants to produce higher quality food, or food that would provide better sustenance on long journeys. Many medicines come from plants as well. I fail to see why agriculture isn’t considered one of the most important of sciences. After all, without food, we perish.”
Cantelliam looked back at me. “You’re a remarkable woman, Cassia. You’re smart for a woman as well as beautiful.”
If I could sway this man, then I know I could escape him. “Could we not run away together, Cantelliam?”
He was so quick and with my wrists bound I had no way of blocking his elbow as he spun and knocked me from the great beast. “You beguiling witch! I see what you’re doing! You have just added to your crimes.”
I rolled several times in the dirt trying to avoid the heavy feet of the following beasts.
“Cantelliam! You’re aware that as a squad we share in the profit of this wench. If she is damaged in any way, it will come out of your share.”
Cantelliam ground his teeth as he looked at me. “Yes, Weelo.”
With help, Cantelliam placed me back up onto the beast and we started heading towards the cliff face once again. Try as I might, Cantelliam wouldn’t respond to any more questions so I sat back and observed in a disheveled, frightened way. I’m going to be enslaved and God only knows what will happen to me.
The closer we got to the cliff, the more fascinating it became. As far as I could see, the cliff curved like a giant arc. The black glass walls were like onyx crystals that rose up a thousand feet into the air. It was stunningly beautiful and deadly looking at the same time. I had so many questions.
“Cantelliam, please, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have tried to manipulate you like that. I’m afraid of what might happen to me. I’m alone in this strange place with people that I know nothing about. I need to learn and to understand this place and my fate. I’ve never seen anything like this cliff. Can you tell me anything about it? Please?”
I heard him sigh. “I won’t tolerate any more of your scheming. You’ve already got me in trouble once.”
“I’m sorry. You must believe me in that I’m afraid for myself. I’m going to be sold. Try putting yourself in my place and understand I did what I did to be free. I promise not to try to manipulate you again.”
“I’m too intelligent for you anyways. I would see through your ruse. We have a day of travel before we reach the City of the Empire. Conversation will make the journey less tedious.”
“Thank you, Cantelliam. Can you tell me how this cliff was formed?”
“Ten thousand years ago, a large meteor broke through the atmosphere of Jupiter and crashed into the sea. The heat of the impact melted the sea bottom turning it into molten glass and throwing it outward in a massive impact crater. However, the meteor had created a vacuum as it passed through the atmosphere and cold from space froze and crystalized the glass in place forming the walls of the Empire crater. The sea was instantly evaporated and fell as rain for five years. This created lakes and rivers and our own biosphere inside the cliff walls.”
“Fascinating. Why would water collect only on the inside of the crater and not out here in the desert?
“The sands are porous and in places near the crater great cracks in the foundation of the planet exist. Without maps, one would quickly be sucked into a crevasse. When it rains out here, the water filters through the sands and falls into the crevasses. The crater bottom is glass like the cliffs and it creates a natural bowl.”
“It’s incredible.”
After another hour we arrived at the cliff wall. Where I had expected caves and shelter locations, I was wrong. The base of the cliff appeared as solid as the rest. I watched as Weelo opened a small box that emitted a red light. It danced across the surface of the cliff until a deep rumble could be heard and a smaller crystal descended into the ground revealing a hidden tunnel.
Cantelliam seemed to be enjoying bragging about his Empire. “Our scientists had investigated this geologic feature for hundreds of years. One day, a team found a slight hole at this very spot. They spent the next seven years mapping the interior tunnel system until they found a path through to the other side of the wall. Until that day, they believed this was a single solid crystalline feature. When they discovered the crater valley beyond, they realized the significance of the find and began building a city here. That’s when the great accident happened and the remnant of our society came here and locked themselves away for five hundred years until they knew for sure the virus that was released was gone.”
“They created a virus to help mankind but instead it killed the men and transformed others.”
“How do you know this?”
“Doesn’t everyone know this?”
“Where are you from?”
“I told everyone before. I’m from Earth.”
“You lie. Life from Earth can’t come to Jupiter.”
This was the first time anyone had confirmed this was indeed Jupiter. “How do you know for certain that someone from Earth can’t come here?”
“Nothing can penetrate the vast emptiness of space.”
“And yet, here I am. Explain how I am here and my strange hair and eye color.”
“You are obviously from a distant part of Jupiter or suffer from a genetic ailment. Perhaps, like a plant, you were hybridized for your selective uniqueness. Regardless, you are not from Earth.”
We entered the cliff face and another red light was emitted to close the wall. For another four hours we rode through tunnels that twisted right and left. We passed through great caverns and near bottomless pits. Junctions crisscrossed our path. Without a detailed map, someone would be lost forever. We also passed through three checkpoints with more crystal moving walls. These were mantraps. Carefully designed to assure no unauthorized people passed through. Attempting to escape through here would be pointless.
Slowly, the crystal walls grew brighter until we passed through our final checkpoint and exited into the golden light of the Valley of the Empire. Being a crater, we were higher than most of the surrounding features and could look across the entire expanse. Barely discernable was the far side, possibly a hundred miles away. Lush green forests and grasses filled the crater. Waterfalls spilled down the crystal walls forming rivers that led to an enormous lake in the center. Crystal outcroppings rose to incredible heights like pieces of architectural wonders. Below and on the edge of the lake, a glistening city of crystal, stone, and glass radiated outward in a series of concentric circles.
“It’s beyond anything I’ve ever seen before. Absolutely beautiful.”
“Dismount!”
The men helped me down and I caught my first glimpse of other women here. They were all beautiful and scantily clad. What I was wearing was far more alluring than any of them. It made me wonder just whose clothes I found. The women were very submissive and did their best to avoid contact with the men. Some of the women looked at me sadly.
Women came and led the beasts away as others brought water and food for the men of the squad. One by one the men stripped from their clothing and stepped into a crystal-lined pool of water.
Weelo roughly grabbed one of the women’s arms. “Take her and clean her up. Wash her clothes and put them back on her. They’re evidence. We leave for the city in the morning.”
“Yes, Master.”
With her head bowed, she waved to two other women who came and escorted me to a private bath. There two of the women stripped me while one washed my clothes. They were gentle but they also didn’t seem to care where they touched me. In many ways they were clinical about bathing me. When we were done, they rubbed a red gel in my hair and stuck my head under a glass dome. Within seconds, my hair was dry and smooth. What the women on Earth wouldn’t give for technology like that.
A number of women came by to touch my hair and look at my eyes.
“I’ve never seen anything like you before. You’re so beautiful. What I would give for a woman like you back home.”
“I’m Cassia.”
“You’re Cassia for now until your new master renames you. I’m Latia. What are your crimes?”
My clothing had returned and Latia helped me back into them.
“Apparently, I trespassed, violated a sacred shrine, stole wine from the Emperor, stole these clothes, spoke back to the males, and resisted them.”
“Oh my! I’m afraid only the Emperor himself can afford you unless he chooses to waive your crime fees.”
“How are you here, Latia?”
“The Empire’s women were becoming sterile so that forced the scientists to leave this place in search of more females. They’ve been travelling further and further and ten years ago, they raided our village. My wife was killed. Their technology was far superior to ours and we had no chance. I’ve been a breeding slave since then.”
“I’m so sorry, Latia.”
“No, Cassia. I’m sorry for you. I’ve not seen anyone as beautiful as you before. That means your price will be very high. Only the richest in the city might afford you. While you will live in luxury, the richest men are the worst. I hear tales of horrible abuse.”
“I’ll find a way to escape this place.”
“The only escape is death. You have a wife?”
“No.”
Latia looked away as tears brimmed in her eyes. “Memories of my wife are the only things that keep me alive here. Without it…”
My hands were still bound, otherwise I would have reached to hug her. “I’m frightened, Latia. I have no desire to become a breeding slave.”
“Some slaves are not used for breeding if they can be of assistance to the scientists, however, you will still become a slave and that means you will be used sexually. Come, let me find you something to eat and get you rested before you head into the city.”
“What about the men in the squad? I have little desire to be near them.”
“They are resting, drinking, and recovering from their journey. It will be night soon and they will come get you in the morning.”
Latia led me through a building from the baths to a communal kitchen. The slave women were preparing food which they provided me. It was good to be fed and to have my thirst quenched.
“You may sleep here. There are guards everywhere. I don’t recommend you leave this building.”
“Thank you, Latia.”
I laid down on some pillows as darkness fell but I couldn’t sleep. Sooner or later I would be abused by men and I had no desire for that. When the other women appeared to be sleeping soundly, I got up and made my way into the kitchen. I held my breath and listened before searching for a knife. I found one and squeezed the handle between my knees so that I could cut through the spider silk wrapped around my wrists.
With my wrists finally free, I kept the knife and moved slowly up and through the building I was in until I could see outside through an open window. The night sky was a dark violet in color but still offered enough light to see. Stepping through the open window, I made my way across a lower roof until I could see the entrance to the cliffs on my right. It was heavily guarded. I would get no more than a hundred paces in that direction.
Straight ahead was a large open plaza with numerous guards walking about. Behind me was the face of the cliff leaving my only option of escape to the left. Below was what appeared to be a stable for the great beasts that brought us here. As I approached, the beasts stirred and began making noises. They grew more and more restless as I got closer.
The far edge of the corral was what I estimated to be fifty feet. With a full run, can I jump that far? Beyond the corral was forest. I had to try. Walking back as far on the roof as I could, I stood and considered my options. I’m already destined for a lifetime of slavery, if I escape, I might be able to hide out in the forest until I can sneak into an outgoing group.
Taking a deep breath, I ran for all I was worth and leaped over the beasts in the corral. What might have appeared as fifty feet in the nighttime twilight, was more like sixty and I soon found myself falling straight for the side of one of the restless beasts.
Thankfully, I managed to brace myself for impact, but smashing into the side of the beast caused it to kick and scream. I rolled to my feet but was now in the middle of a dozen very upset animals. Lights flooded the corral and men appeared from all sides.
“You!”
I turned to see Weelo with a rifle pointed at me. I froze in my tracks holding up the knife with shaking hands. “Let me go and I won’t hurt you.”
Weelo laughed. “Put the knife down, girl! You’re surrounded.”
“I don’t mean anyone harm, I just can’t stay here. I’m sorry for taking the wine and trespassing. Just let me go and no one will ever know I was here.”
Weelo changed a dial on his weapon and fired it at me. I watched in horror as a white light emitted from the weapon and struck me. I collapsed on the ground convulsing.
“Cantelliam, chain her to the plaza post for the night.”
“My pleasure.”
I was dragged over to the plaza and my wrists were bound with metal manacles. Chains were attached to them and then to a crystal post. There was just enough slack to sit, but my arms were stretched over my head.
Weelo stood over me. “You just added to your crimes. You will learn your place, girl. Disobedience is not tolerated.” He reached down and stroked my cheek. I twisted my face to get away from his vile touch. “It’s too bad I’m not the Emperor. I would take great pleasure in taking you. Enjoy the rest of your night.”
I watched as Weelo and the squad headed back into one of the buildings. As my muscles slowly began responding again, I struggled futilely against the metal chains. It was going to be a very long night.
***
When morning came I was surprised to find I had drifted off to sleep, but with waking, my arms screamed at me in pain. Latia was walking across the plaza but she didn’t look happy. It was clear her face and eye were swollen. Someone had hit her.
Latia leaned over me with keys to the manacles. “I hope you’re pleased with yourself. I was made responsible for your attempted escape. I was being kind to you, giving you a place to sleep without being chained and you see what I get for your selfishness?”
“I’m sorry, Latia. I didn’t know…”
“Girl! Get that wench to the transportation platform!”
“Yes, Master.”
Latia unlocked my chains but left my wrists bound together with the metal manacles. As I stood, my arms screamed in pain. I bit my lower lip, realizing I deserved the pain for my actions that led to the abuse of Latia.
Silently Latia led me to the transportation platform. The men took me from there and loaded me onto what could only be a train on some type of track. When the doors closed and we had taken our seats, the train accelerated rapidly. What should have taken an hour, took only ten minutes. Stepping from the train, I discovered we had arrived at the heart of the city.
Cantelliam grabbed my arm firmly and led me through the city’s main square. People stopped and stared at me. I took in as much as I could with the rapid pace the squad had set. Around the edges of the square were market stall and I could see women pushing strange floating carts from place to place.
“Where are you taking me?”
“As a woman, you shouldn’t speak unless you are first spoken to. We’re going to the palace where you must stand before the Emperor to confess your crimes.”
“And if I refuse to speak or confess my crimes?”
“You will be found guilty.”
“And if I tell the Emperor that I didn’t break any laws, that I was merely surviving?”
“As we told you before, ignorance of the law is against the law. You will be found guilty.”
“I’m guilty no matter what I say.”
“What other outcome would there be?”
We moved through into the palace and through lavish hallways and rooms until we came upon two massive gold-plated doors. They opened as we arrived and I was ushered into a glittering room of polished white stone floors, glass columns, and gold statues. On a throne at the end of the great room sat an obese, ugly man. He was busily speaking to a beautiful woman standing next to him when we were announced.
“Great Emperor, we bring you a trespasser and a thief.”
The Emperor’s face slowly turned towards us in a disinterested way, but he smiled as his eyes fell upon me. This seemed to irritate the woman standing next to him.
“Tell me, Lieutenant Weelo, where did you find this precious gem? She is very beautiful and unique.”
“We spotted her heading towards the cliff wall. She was found with your wine and food in her possession and these clothes on her. She had stolen the items from the sacred beast shrine. She then resisted her capture, tried to manipulate one of my squad, spoke out of turn, and attempted to escape.”
The woman hissed at me. “Those are my clothes!”
The Emperor laughed and grabbed the woman’s wrist, pulling her down to her knees. “You will remember your place, Sathera. Don’t you think this girl looks good in your outfit?”
“She’s a hideous bantha!”
“Jealousy doesn’t suit you. Leave us!”
Sathera bowed her head, gave me a look that was nothing short of murder, and slipped quietly from the room.
The Emperor stood, his fat belly dropping over his belted harness that covered his loins. He strode forward ponderously. His heavy, large, greasy hand grabbed my chin as he moved my head from side to side. “I’m tempted, Lieutenant Weelo, to keep this one for myself, but I’m afraid the commotion she would cause amongst my ladies would be too great to bear. And you, girl? What do you have to say for yourself?”
“I was lost in the great desert and a sand storm was bearing down upon me. I took shelter in the skull of a giant creature, finding needed food and drink. I wasn’t aware I was trespassing. Let me go and I will never return.”
The Emperor laughed. “No one ever leaves here. Once someone has seen the vast riches of the Empire, they would speak of them to the world and return to try to take them from us. No, girl. You’re here to stay. Her price is set at five thousand gold.”
The others in the room gasped. Weelo almost choked. “Great Emperor, certainly this is a low amount for one that has broken so many of your laws.”
“You dare question me?”
“No, Emperor.”
“Then take her to the auction block!”
I was desperate. “No! Please! I can be of great value but that value will go to waste if I’m a slave.”
“There is no choice other than to be a slave, girl. What could you possibly offer that would be worth more than your beautiful body?”
“Science.”
The men laughed.
“Science? What do you know about science?”
“Forgive me, I should have said innovation as I know a great deal about a lot of things, but I’m ignorant to many of the scientific wonders you have here.”
“Then you are of no use to us. Take her away!”
Weelo pulled on my arm as the Emperor turned to head back to his throne. I spun away which caused no small commotion.
“Flying transportation!”
A heavy hand covered my mouth as I was tackled by several men.
“Wait!” The Emperor turned back towards us. “What do you mean flying transportation?”
I was dragged to my feet and the hand removed so I could speak.
“You have devices that transport loads in the city square, they float above the ground. You have a shuttle that hovered over tracks and took us into the city from the edge of the crater. What if I could tell you that you could use those same technologies to fly?”
“We are not birds, we are men. Men were not meant to fly.”
He turned away again and that was a dismissal. I’m to be sold as a slave. Tears fell from my eyes as they dragged me from the throne room.
“Just a minute, Lieutenant Weelo.”
Weelo paused and turned back towards the Emperor. “Yes, Emperor.”
“Obviously, we can’t be too hasty. Give her to Kamron for one gold. If she displeases him, she will be sold after being publicly raped.”
“Kamron? But he has access to…”
“That is the second time you have questioned me, Captain Weelo.” The Emperor emphasized the word Captain.
Weelo blanched. He was just demoted. “I will take her straight to Kamron, Great Emperor.”
Weelo’s face was stern and silent as I was roughly dragged through the City. We passed a market and moved through another square. The square had dozens of cages lining the edges.
“This is where you should be, wench. You should be stripped and on that block for auction or in one of those cages awaiting your turn. Don’t think for a moment you’re getting off easy. Kamron is the oldest and most respected scientist in the Empire and he isn’t known for his kindness. Clearly, the Emperor took notice of you. Your crimes should have amounted to many thousands of gold, yet he set your price extremely low. As Emperor he can buy back any slave he wishes, but by law he must compensate the owner double. When he sets the price low, he intends to buy the slave back. This way he doesn’t have to waste his own money getting what he wants.”
My anger got the best of me. I was so happy to have arrived on Jupiter as a woman, now everything was being taken away from me. My fear coalesced into rebellious words. “My name is Cassia, not wench or girl. With all this wonderful technology and knowledge, you would think the Empire would be more advanced in their understanding when it comes to women. Why do you continue to belittle and frighten me? Isn’t it enough I will be enslaved the rest of my days, threatened with public rape, and paraded through the streets like a common criminal when I have done nothing wrong? Where I am from there are a few good men that respect and honor women. They do not abuse the very creatures that make life worthwhile.”
Weelo was bitter and angry himself. “You think my words are trying to frighten you?” He laughed. “You are insignificant in this world and women know there place here. You too will know your place and I wish I will be there to see your confidence eroded and you lying in your own filth, dejected and broken.”
I wanted so badly to slug him, yet it would have been futile. I learned long ago that fighting wasn’t the answer. I have a chance to become that which I always wished to be, even if that will be as a slave. I will bide my time, be polite and courteous, kind and gentle. It will go easier on me and more in tune with my own nature.
We continued to slowly move up from the main part of the city and onto a small rise where a very large building stood. We passed numerous guards as we entered and made our way to a sitting room. There we were told to wait for Kamron.
It wasn’t long before Kamron arrived. He strode in with an air of confidence and arrogance. His hair was white which was a distinct contrast to those in the city. “What’s all this about? I’m very busy and don’t like to be disturbed.”
“Kamron, it was the Emperor’s command that you purchase this newly captured slave girl for one gold.”
The man’s eyes drilled into mine. He raised an eyebrow as he looked me over. “What strange hair and eye coloring.” He turned back to Weelo. “My home and place of work is not a brothel. I don’t house slaves for the Emperor’s late-night rendezvous.”
“I believe, Karmon, that the Emperor’s thoughts were twofold. One, being as you surmise, but the other is that this girl believes she can be of use to you in your inventing. She mentioned something about flying transportation.”
“Flying? As in the air? Fine, I’ll take her, but that fat, pompous slob of an Emperor will pay far more for her than two gold if he wants her back. I’ll not keep his concubines just so he can hide his lewd acts from that wicked wench of his.” He turned and yelled out through a doorway. “Carena!”
A dark-haired woman entered the room and tipped her head. “Yes, Master.”
“See these men out and get this girl cleaned up. That outfit she’s wearing is hideous. When she is ready, bring her to me in the lab.”
“Yes, Master.”
Is this to be my life then? A slave forced to call this man master? I woman with no rights, no chance for love? Kamron had left the room, leaving me alone while Carena escorted Weelo and the other guards out of the home. I should try to escape. I should find a weapon. Instead, I was broken. I fell to my knees and sobbed.
Carena returned a few minutes later. “Get up off the floor, girl.” Here words were gentle, but a command nonetheless. I stood as she looked me over. “What’s your name?”
“Cassia.”
“This is your first time as a slave, isn’t it?”
I nodded.
“I was born a slave and have served in this household my entire life. Kamron is old. Very old. He will not put up with disobedience. He has no patience for it. You do what you’re told and you could live a decent life here. Now, let’s see about getting you into something more respectable than those sex clothes. Were you captured in a brothel?”
“I was caught in a sandstorm and took refuge inside a large skull. I found these clothes there.”
“Where are you from? Your hair and eyes are so odd.”
“I’m from very far away.”
I followed Carena into a room where there were three other women.
“Ladies, this is Cassia. She is new to this household. We must make her presentable to our master.”
“She’s so beautiful! How about the white gown, Carena?”
“Good choice, Leamay.”
The women stripped me and there were more than a few sighs from Leamay. The white gown proved to be sexy, yet elegant and covered up slightly more skin than before. I realized that while these women were beautiful and I was attracted to them physically, which was a relief to me, I wasn’t desiring a relationship with them. It pleased me to know my orientation hadn’t changed, but I have always been deeply devoted and loving. I wanted to find someone like Caelen had where she knew without a doubt that she was the right one for me.
“Gorgeous! The white makes you appear pure, Cassia.”
My nerves got the best of me. I bit my lower lip. “Will he…?”
The girls all giggled. “I’m sure if anyone could entice him it would be you, but our master very rarely takes anyone to bed anymore. It’s been years.”
“That’s a relief.”
Carena led me out and into the main lab area where we stood patiently waiting for acknowledgement from Kamron.
“Carena, there you are. What are we to call this new girl?”
“Her name is Cassia, Master.”
“Come with me, Cassia.”
“Yes… Master.” I almost choked on the words.
He spoke as we walked. The lab was huge and there were quite a few men working there. “What do you know of rays and waves?”
“Nothing, Master.”
He turned in anger towards me. “Then why do you think you’re capable of assisting me in any way?”
“I’m unfamiliar with your technology, Master, however, I’m familiar with other technologies that could leverage what you have created here.” There was a piece of paper on a table. “May I use this paper as an example, Master?”
Kamron wasn’t pleased and he shrugged.
“Alone, this paper can do very little, but if I curl the front edge and blow over it, the page rises. Air flowing over the top of the page must travel faster than the air beneath creating lift. It’s possible with your technologies to lift and propel a device through the air, Master.”
“You think you could create a flying device that could hold people?”
“I’ve seen women pushing floating carts and a shuttle that moved many people into the city. I believe you have all the technology at your fingertips. I would only need to understand how these work, Master.”
“Why? Of what benefit would it be to fly above the ground?”
“Speed and safety, exploration, and trade, Master.”
The ground shook and I reached out to the table to keep myself standing.
“Stupid imbeciles! They don’t know what they’re doing.”
“Excuse me, Master?”
“Never mind. This better not be a ploy, girl. I’ll give you one hundred days. Eldrich can teach you about rays and waves, however, your work in the lab must not interfere with your regular duties. Carena will assign you tasks that must be completed each day.”
“Thank you, Master.”
“By thanking me it is clear you don’t understand what will happen to you if you fail. Go back and see Carena.”
“Yes, Master.”
I tipped my head and stepped away from Kamron. I’m a little confused as I found it easy to fall into a submissive role. While I hate the concept and idea of being a slave, there’s a part of me that wishes to avoid pain and to feel protected.
“Carena?”
“Yes, Cassia?”
“Kamron, sorry, our master, has requested I be given daily tasks. Once I finish those each day he will allow me to work in the lab.”
“Really? No woman has ever been allowed to work in the lab, only to clean it.” She frowned. “Every morning and afternoon I need you to go into the city and pick up fresh food for our meals. You will be given an account and a list of items to get each day. You will also be responsible for cleaning the lab. These tasks alone should keep you very busy leaving you several hours each day to work in the lab. The ladies here all share a common space to eat and sleep. It’s time for me to go into the city to buy food for this evening. You can come with me and I will show you what to do.”
“Thank you.”
“Don’t thank me, you’re going to carry everything. Pick up those two large bags and follow me.”
We left the house and walked through the slave square and down into the market. If I wasn’t a slave, and the men weren’t all horrible arrogant people, I could see myself actually enjoying life here. The air was clean and warm, the sights, smells, and sounds, were an ever-present reminder that I was nowhere close to Earth. I used to love travelling to explore the cultures and geography of the world. The culture here is fascinating.
Carena introduced me to the stall owners and authorized me to pick up fresh food items. I was grateful for the list as I had no idea what any of these items were. There were meats and fish that were the strangest looking creatures I’ve ever seen. Fruits that wiggled and some had strange fur on them. Everything I touched was new.
“You little B’Darri!”
I was startled by Sathera yelling at me. Everyone turned and stared as she walked briskly up towards me. Carena looked puzzled.
“You made me look bad in front of the Emperor!” She pulled what appeared to be a whip from her side. “You will be lashed for my embarrassment!”
Before I knew what was fully going on, the end of the whip snapped across my wrist causing tremendous pain. I dropped one of our bags. People were anxious to witness the altercation and formed a circle around us.
“Defend yourself, Cassia!” Carena was looking at me anxiously.
“Sathera, I’m not aware I did anything to embarrass you. Please, I’m unarmed and don’t wish to fight you.”
“You sniveling piece of B’Darri dung!” She lashed out again with the whip, but this time I was ready and quickly stepped to the side and away from the snapping end of the whip. I picked up a squishy fruit from one of the stalls.
“Please, Sathera. I don’t wish to hurt you.”
The whip snapped again, but my hand moved like lightning and grabbed the end of it. I held it firmly as I tossed the squishy fruit towards her. With a resounding splat, her head snapped back and purple fruit juice splattered all over her gown. She wasn’t hurt, but she was finished as she heard the cheers of the crowd. She snuck away in silence.
“How long have you been here, Cassia?”
“I arrived this morning.”
“Sathera doesn’t like the Emperor paying any attention to another woman. You must have really caught his eye. She isn’t one to trifle with. How did you do that with the whip? I’ve never seen anyone move so fast.”
I looked at the red welt on my wrist and winced at the pain. “Obviously I wasn’t fast enough. I didn’t know I was allowed to defend myself.”
“You may against other women that threaten you. But to defend another woman in trouble, is another matter altogether. If you see an altercation between two women, it’s best to stay out of it for fear of repercussions.”
We turned to the stall owner of the squishy fruit. “I’m sorry I used your fruit. How should I pay for it?”
The woman at the stall laughed. “I got more entertainment seeing Sathera get hit with it than the fruit is worth. What’s your name, girl?”
“Cassia.”
“You sure know how to throw a cactrisium fruit, Cassia. Please, take another one for free.”
By the time we left the market, my two bags were heavy, but they weighed less than I thought they should. My Earthly muscles and the reduced gravity here helped greatly. Carena remarked how many women seemed interested in me.
“I’m a slave, Carena. What would they have of me?”
Carena laughed. “While all the women here are slaves, that doesn’t mean they don’t form bonds. There are times when women can be alone together but there is no marriage. We are all here at the whims of our male masters. These small relationships we women form make life here bearable.”
“You think those women want to sleep with me?”
“Oh, my… Not sleep. You’re incredibly beautiful and unique. Sleeping would be the last thing on their minds.”
I blushed brightly. “But I’ve shown no desire… Am I doing something that makes them think…?”
Carena laughed again. “Between your beauty, your naivete, and your besting Sathera, you might get many offers. The men here are brutal and rough. We receive no pleasure from them which is why women find solace and comfort in each other.”
“I would be happy to find love.”
“Then you will not be lacking.”
“That didn’t come out right. I only want one. I want to find my true love.”
“True love in the Empire doesn’t exist, Cassia.”
I was silent the rest of our walk back to the house.
***
It had been nearly a week and I was slowly getting into a routine. What I had feared the most, that I would be taken advantage of each night, proved to be nothing at all even though the thought weighed heavily upon me. I’ve been incredibly lucky to have been given to Kamron, but still I looked for ways of escape. I’m a slave and wish to be free and I worry that one day my luck will run out.
I began learning from Eldrich, who seemed not well pleased to stop his work to teach me about rays and waves. The major rays were the R-ray and the T-ray. The R-ray was the short bursts of white light that could stun or kill. Their rifles used R-rays. T-rays, could be formed and absorbed R-rays. The scientists found very little use for T-rays and tend to dismiss them and ignore them There were also G-waves that pulled and repelled, and G-rays that affected molecules by either agitating them or contracting them.
There were two waves, a Z-wave and an R-wave, not to be confused with the R-ray. The Z-wave is what was used to float objects above the ground. It worked by interfering with gravitational pull. The R-wave did the opposite and increased gravitational pull. My idea was starting to take shape, but I needed to perform some tests first. I needed something to block the effects of Z-waves and R-waves.
“Good morning, Cassia!” Leamay ran up, threw her arms around me, and hugged me. She was a bubbly girl that loved to gossip and I was beginning to wonder if she wanted something more from me.
“Good morning, Leamay.”
“I heard another woman was captured and they will be bringing her to the cells of slave square. I heard she fought like a kontico but was injured.”
“I feel badly for her.”
Leamay frowned. “Is your life here so bad, Cassia? It could be better if you just see what’s in front of you.”
“I’m a slave, Leamay. I yearn to be free.”
“You need to stop thinking like that. There is no escape from here. Maybe we can eat together tonight?”
There will be if I invent a flying machine. Looking at Leamay, I suddenly became sad. All my dreams have been dashed. While I loved being a woman, I just didn’t feel I could be who I am in this place. “Not tonight, Leamay. Thank you.”
“You’re missing your home… You have a wife?”
“No wife, but missing… I need to get on with my chores. See you later.”
“Absolutely!”
Grabbing my two bags I headed down to the market. As I reached the slave square, I could see many guards walking with a woman who could barely stand. They had heavy chains attached to each ankle, wrist, and around her neck. My heart lurched in my chest. She was spectacularly beautiful with long brunette hair and stunning eyes that were not quite blue or violet like everyone else’s. She was filthy and I could see a gash in her leg.
“Step aside, girl!”
I hadn’t realized I was in their way, so mesmerized I was. I moved aside and watched as they tossed the woman into one of the cells. She needed food and water and I could see her leg needed care.
Don’t do anything stupid, Cassia. Don’t do it.
I rushed to the market and used my favor with the women that ran the stalls to get some free food and water. By the time I got back to the slave square everything had settled down. Moving quietly to the back of the cells, I put my bags down and poked my head around the corner to stare at the woman chained inside. There was something about her that drew me to her. I was transfixed.
The woman stirred and opened her eyes. They pierced my very soul and I almost started to cry. They were wary, guarded. “Shhhh. Don’t say anything.” Reaching back, I grabbed a container of water and slipped it through the cell bars. I watched as she sipped the water slowly.
“Thank you.” She whispered. “Why are you helping me?”
“I’m a prisoner, like you.” I gave her some fruit and a little meat.
“You hardly look like a prisoner, but you also don’t look like you belong here.”
“I was captured a week ago. They weren’t happy with me that I stole wine from the Emperor’s sacred shrine. I’ve become a slave with threats of public rape and worse if I don’t deliver. At the moment, for a brief time, I have some freedom but it is very limited.”
“What are you to deliver?”
“My escape from here.”
“That doesn’t make any sense. There is no escape from the way we came in.”
“I believe I might be able to fly out.”
She laughed quietly and coughed. “You’re going to sprout wings then?”
“Turn so I can look at your leg.” She did and I bit my lower lip. There was a gash in her leg and it looked festered. “I’ll be back later this afternoon to bring you more water and food and see if I can steal something for your leg. It looks bad.”
“I’ll survive. Don’t put yourself in danger for me.”
“How can I not help you? You’re… I’ll be back.” I turned to go.
“Wait! My name is Dejah.”
“Cassia.”
“Thank you, Cassia.”
I rolled back and around behind the cells and sucked in a deep breath. You’re in so much trouble, Cassia.
***
Try as I might, I couldn’t get Dejah from my mind. I rushed through my chores and cut my hand on purpose. Wrapping a towel around my bleeding hand, I found Carena. “Carena? I cut my hand cleaning the food. Is there something I can use to help the cut?”
“You’re not to be using the knife.”
“I’m sorry. I was trying to help the other girls.”
“That’s not your job. Come with me.”
Carena led me to a small room where she opened a jar of salve. She spread it onto my cut and I watched as the cut knit itself together.
“It will remain damaged on the inside, but this will speed healing. No more knives. Stick to what tasks I’ve given you.”
“Yes. I’m sorry. Thank you, Carena.”
“Wrap this towel around it. You still must gather the afternoon food. This will help protect your hand while you bring the food back.”
“I’ll go right away.”
Carena left and I grabbed the jar of salve, sliding it into one of the bags. Once again, I rushed through my chore of gathering supplies before sneaking back to Dejah.
Poking my head around the corner, I stared into the sleeping face of the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. God, I’m in so much trouble. My heart is going to explode. I’ve never felt this way about anything before.
“Dejah?”
She moaned but didn’t open her eyes. I reached in and touched her forehead. She was feverish. Taking a cup of water, I put some to her lips but I could barely get any in. Her leg was against the bars so I used the salve liberally on it.
“What happened to your hand?” Her voice was barely a whisper and scratchy.
“Don’t talk, Dejah. Rest.”
“Your hand…”
“I cut it to gain access to the healing salve. I’m leaving some food and water behind you. Rest up and heal.”
I rushed back to the house in a fearful state. I was terribly worried about Dejah. I managed to get the salve back into the room without being seen and headed into the lab.
“Cassia!”
Startled, I turned around to see Karmon. “Yes, Master?”
“Eldrich tells me you’re no longer spending time with him. You’ve mastered all that you need?”
“No, Master. I needed time to learn about concentrations of Z-waves and I have been testing variations of the T-ray.”
“Show me.”
I had designed a small switch that would emit a tiny, one-inch disk of T-ray light. Turning it on, I heard Karmon grunt.
“While I am impressed by your knowledge, T-rays are useless. What have you done on the Z-waves?”
“I’ve been testing Z-waves through various substances to determine if a Z-wave can be blocked, Master.”
“Why would you want to block a Z-wave?”
“I could then utilize a concentrated set of Z-waves, and use a mechanical device to expose or block portions of the wave, Master.”
Karmon put his hand to his chin and walked off.
I breathed a sigh of relief. These little interruptions by Kamron always left me worried.
***
I waited patiently into the night, unable to sleep. I kept telling myself not to do anything rash, but my heart and mind were out of sync. I waited until everyone was asleep and snuck out the window, passed the guards, and headed back down to the slave cells.
“Dejah?”
“Cassia? What are you doing?”
“I came to check on you. How is your leg and fever?”
“Better. You shouldn’t be here.”
“I…” How do I explain I’m compelled to be here without sounding like a complete fool? “I brought you more food and water.”
“Cassia, forget about me. You risk too much.”
“But you’re injured. You need help. I might be able to get us…”
“Go! Get away from me! I don’t need your help!”
Tears welled up in my eyes. I sniffed, unable to control my emotions. I tried to speak a few words, but I turned and ran into the twilight.
As I climbed back into the window a light appeared.
“Where have you been?”
“I… I just needed some fresh air, Leamay.”
“The same fresh air you needed when you stole the salve? Who is she?”
Heat rushed to my face. I had been found out. “No one, Leamay.”
“Then why are you crying? Only another woman can cause that.”
“There’s no other woman. Are you going to tell on me?”
“No. She must be very special. You better get some sleep before I’m forced to do your chores tomorrow.”
“Leamay?”
“Yes?”
“Thank you.”
***
For the next four days life went back to normal except that my normal had been forever altered. Each morning and afternoon, I silently slipped food and water to Dejah, but said no word to her. I could see her staring at me as I walked across the square each time. Her eyes followed me. I wish I knew what she was thinking.
While I didn’t know what she was thinking, I knew what I was thinking. I’m a fool. A stupid fool to think I could have a life with Dejah. Something inexplicable drew my heart to her and every night and day my heart broke each time I saw her or thought about her.
On the fifth day after Dejah’s arrival, something happened. I was walking through the slave square to the market and saw a great commotion. Dejah was standing on the slave auction block. Her starting price was shouted out and wealthy men began their bidding in earnest.
Her eye caught mine and I stifled a cry and brought a hand to my mouth. Her eyes were apologetic and yet as she turned them back towards the men bidding on her, her look to them was defiant and strong. Never have I seen someone as poised as her in the face of such atrocities. I was frozen, unable to move.
“I thought I might find you here, little B’Darri.”
Turning, I saw Sathera with two other very large women. They all held whips in their hands. “Now isn’t t the time for your personal vendetta against me, Sathera.” I turned back to stare at Dejah and the proceedings.
“I see it. Our little B’Darri is in love.”
I ignored Sathera, hoping I might find out who would buy Dejah.
A guard shoved his way through the crowd to the auctioneer. The auctioneer looked back over my shoulder towards Sathera, shrugged, and issued orders. Dejah was pulled down and chained to a post. Sathera smiled as she pushed her way passed me with the two other women. Whatever was happening didn’t bode well.
The auctioneer shouted to everyone. “I’ve been told that this slave has been receiving help. Regardless if you know the law, it is forbidden to aid a slave. Only their master can authorize help. First slave of our great Emperor, Sathera, has willingly stepped forward to administer the punishment. Nine lashes.”
I looked at Sathera who merely grinned in victory as she stepped forward to face Dejah’s back. I watched in horror as she drew her arm back. Dropping my bags, I ran forward and wrapped myself around Dejah to protect her from the lashes.
I felt the pain before I heard the sound. I cried out as lash after lash bloodied my white gown. When it was all done, I collapsed to the ground. I looked up into Dejah’s eyes. She was crying.
“Why, Cassia?”
“I… I… lo… It… was my… fault.”
Sathera stepped up and kicked me hard in the stomach. Dejah seethed and strained against the chains. I could hear Sathera laughing. I don’t know what happened after that as everything went black.
***
“Cassia?”
I moaned. The pain on my back was easing, but it still hurt like hell. “Where am I?”
“At our master’s house. Lucky for you we still had lots of salve left. You won’t even be scarred but it will be a few days for you to fully heal and it will still hurt as it heals.”
“Leamay. Thank you.”
“How do you love someone so much without even knowing them?”
“What are you talking about?”
“You took that slave girl’s whipping. You intervened. It is the talk of the Empire. You declared your love for another slave girl in a way that has never been seen in history. I’m envious.”
“And I’m a fool. I don’t know why my heart is connected to her, but she doesn’t love me.”
“I’m not so sure about that. It took a dozen men to subdue her. She swore she would kill anyone that touched you.”
“I should see her.”
“Now that, would be utter foolishness. Do you know how angry Kamron is? He has threatened to have you publicly humiliated. You are to report directly to him. Sit up, drink some water, and get going.”
I winced as I sat up. Leamay must have changed me as I was wearing another white gown that was not in tatters or covered in blood.
“Thank you, Leamay.”
I stood weakly and headed into the sitting room where Kamron was waiting. I fell to my knees more from feeling weak than contriteness, but I lowered my head in shame nonetheless.
“What were you thinking, Cassia?”
“I’m sorry, Master.”
“You have put me in a difficult situation. Your actions reflect badly on this house. I’m forced to sell you.”
***
The next morning the ladies bathed me, combed out my hair so it shone as bright as polished copper, applied makeup to my lips and eyes, and dressed me in a very revealing gold gown. I was led down to the slave square where no small crowd had emerged. I looked over at the cells to find Dejah pulling at her chains and straining with the cell door.
I was paraded around before being ordered to stand on top of the auction block. A man that looked like an official walked up to me and slid his fingers up inside me. I cried from the humiliation. The man whispered something to the auctioneer.
“Gentlemen, we have a very rare prize indeed. A slave girl captured in the surrounding desert wastelands. She comes from faraway lands with her golden orange hair and green eyes. She is a remarkable beauty and has yet to be taken by any man.”
Karmon came and stood next to the auctioneer and whispered something to him.
“Whomever buys this girl, will also receive payment for her services while she works in Karmon’s lab.”
“The starting price for this slave is twenty-five thousand gold.”
The auctioneer coughed as he looked over at the Emperor. “Twenty-five thousand?”
“She is a perfect specimen, is she not? She also has a crime debt that needs to be paid. Not only did she trespass on the Empire lands, but she violated a sacred site, stole clothing and wine, fought back against our men, tried to escape, threw a fruit into the face of my first slave, and now recently has been caught aiding another captured slave. Twenty-five thousand is a bargain.”
“I’ll pay you fifty thousand for our freedom!”
I looked at Dejah and couldn’t fathom anyone having so much money.
The Emperor waddled over to Dejah. “What do you care about this woman? How do you know her?”
“We never met before I arrived. I’ll kill anyone that lays a hand on her.”
The Emperor laughed. “I was told such a story that this slave girl now up for auction was so in love with you, she sacrificed herself for your beating. Do you love her back?”
I wanted to hear what she had to say, but she looked me in the eyes before staring defiantly back at the Emperor.
“I can’t say that.”
“Really?”
The Emperor moved back to me and grabbed my breast and kissed me. It was horrible. His greasy lips tasted like rotting fish. I felt so violated that I collapsed to my knees afterwards.
Dejah was incensed. “How dare you touch her you filthy…”
Guards shot her with a stun level of R-ray. I watched as she slumped to the ground.
The Emperor looked at me. “You two are trouble. Fifty thousand gold for the two slave girls! They must stay together. Such endless fun.”
The auctioneer called out the price, not daring to argue with the Emperor. “Do I have a bid from anyone?”
After a minute of silence from the crowd, the Emperor made a statement. “Since no one can afford the crime debt or is willing to bid on these two slaves, and since the crimes were against me, I will take them both. Bring them to the palace!”
So much had transpired in the past hour it was hard to take in. I was now owned by a hideous and grotesque man that seemed to derive pleasure from setting people against each other. Sathera will be at the palace as well. I was publicly violated twice, and the one person that my heart tells me I can’t live without has publicly stated she doesn’t love me back. It was overwhelming.
Dejah and I were placed in a locked room together. She was still unconscious so I did my best to make her comfortable before crawling into the corner and weeping. Never in my wildest dreams would I get everything I ever desired only to be entrapped, violated, and spurned. This was the first moment I questioned if it had all been a huge mistake.
Staring at Dejah’s filthy but stunning form, I couldn’t help but weep uncontrollably. Having been put together in a room was the ultimate humiliation. I turned my head away and wept.
“Cassia? Are you hurt?”
I felt a gentle hand on my shoulder.
“Just leave me be. Ever since you came…”
“Let me see your back.”
I turned further away from Dejah and felt her fingers trace the red welts that were still there. The cuts had healed, but the muscles underneath were still very sore.
“Look at me, Cassia.”
I shook my head. “It hurts too much.”
“Your back?”
“Don’t you understand? From the moment I first saw you, my heart nearly stopped beating in my chest. I’ve never felt anything like it before; a yearning so strong that… I love you and I don’t even know you. I love you and I’ve been rejected by you time and again. I’m the biggest fool that has ever lived.”
“Cassia… Do you know who I am?”
My heart spoke for me before my brain could stop my thoughts. “I know that you are proud, defiant, and strong. Courageous in the face of the enemy, yet from the tears you’ve shed, still vulnerable. You are the most beautiful person I’ve ever laid my eyes upon.”
“You must know who I am.”
“I have no idea who you are and don’t care. You want nothing to do with me. I’ve bared my soul and exposed myself. My humiliation is complete. I don’t understand this connection I have to you, but I will leave you be to live your life without this strange horrible orange-haired woman getting in your way, all the while knowing I will never be the same again.”
“I haven’t rejected you.”
“You told me to leave you alone. You told everyone you have no love for me. That is the same.”
I could feel Dejah sit down next to me. There was silence for many minutes until I heard soft crying next to me. My heart went out to Dejah. It would always do so even though it was broken.
“Dejah. I know things are bleak here, but I have a plan to escape. All is not lost. I promise we will escape together and I will take you home, wherever that may be. Then you will be done with this place, the humiliations they heap upon us, and me.”
“You see, Cassia, but you’re blind. Yes, I spoke those words that I knew would hurt you. All my life women have vied for my hand. They sought only to better themselves through association with me. I believed you knew me and, at first, thought you were like them. But there was something stirring deep within me that wanted to protect you. I’ve hardened my heart to protect myself, for I have been hurt many times from women that spoke of love, but didn’t truly love me. You put yourself at risk for my sake. You took care of me. You gave me food and water even after I told you to go away, you persisted. Why?”
“Because my heart wouldn’t allow me to do otherwise.”
“Know this, Cassia, that you have touched my calloused and hardened heart in a way like no one else in this world has. When you put yourself between me and the whips, I felt every lash in the deepest part of my soul. I will never be worthy of your love or sacrifice.”
“Whatever compels me, Dejah, is something deeper than I’ve ever felt before. I know I will never be whole again, because my heart was given and I’m not sure I can take it back. Regardless of the situation, I could never see you come to harm. Even though you have spurned me, and rightfully so, for I am none other but a foolish girl of no pedigree or history, I would do it again without hesitation. I’ll get you home or die trying.”
“Cassia, I couldn’t publicly say I loved you because it would give those that wish to harm us leverage against us. That and there are other ramifications...”
“Dejah, I will say this once and never speak it again as long as you don’t wish to hear it. I don’t know how, or why, but I love you, Dejah.”
“Do you know what speaking those words mean?”
“Of course, I know. It means that my heart is yours and yours alone.”
“It is a declaration of commitment to marriage and if reciprocated forms an unbreakable covenant.”
“I have much to learn. I’m sorry that I offended you in this way. It wasn’t my intention…”
“Cassia, stop. Do you know who I am?”
I was getting angry. Angry at myself mostly. “You keep asking me that question. I don’t know you and don’t care who you are or where you come from. You could be the daughter of generations of slaves or the wealthiest person in the world. I wouldn’t care. Stop making this so bloody painful. Tell me you have no love for me and that I should get away from you, and I’ll do my best to stay away.”
“I’ve never wanted anything or anyone so much in my entire life as you, Cassia. I’m afraid for my own heart, and afraid that you will be taken from me. It is dangerous being near me.”
Now I was confused. “What are you trying to say? Every sentence from your perfect lips causes my heart to leap for joy one second and then be dashed upon the rocks the next. I don’t understand.”
“I’m saying, that I love you, Cassia. Like you, I don’t know how or why. I’ve never loved anything so much to the point I was afraid for them.”
“You said you love me?”
“With every fiber of my being.” She cupped my face with her hands and kissed me. My lips burned with desire and passion. Heat filled my body.
The door opened and the Emperor stood there laughing. Many guards stood ready with rifles behind him. “I wasn’t wrong about you two. You will be the best entertainment I’ve had in a long time. The only question now, is which of the two of you shall grace my bed first.”
Dejah started to move but the guards leveled their rifles at her.
The Emperor laughed again. “Guards, make sure Cassia is cleaned up and sent to Kamron for her daily duties. Get the ladies to clean up this other one and send her to the kitchens. Such fun… such fun, indeed.”
I was grabbed and pulled to a room where several ladies were waiting for me. I was changed, my hair cleaned again, and I was sent back to Kamron’s place. Knowing that Dejah loved me was a mixed blessing. Now I wanted to spend every second I could with her and being apart was torture. But if being apart allowed me to work on our escape, then we would persevere. What was bothering me the most was the Emperor’s threat to take one of us to his bed.
Upon arrival at Kamron’s lab, I was greeted by Kamron himself.
“I’m glad you’re still able to work here, Cassia. Your ideas are fresh and insightful. You would make a good man.”
“The women here are equally as capable as me. Why are they not treated better, Master?”
“You do not need to call me master any longer as I’m no longer your owner. A long time ago it was much different. Women and men worked side by side as equals. However, after the great accident, our women became sterile and we were forced to find women from outside in the world. Having heirs became the new currency and slowly as we found women, men began bidding on them so they could have someone to pass their legacy onto. Women became objects to be bought and sold which has brought us to the current state.”
“What are my tasks?”
“You no longer need to go into the city for food. Your primary task for the day is to work on your inventions. I wish to see a prototype in four weeks.”
“Four weeks? I still haven’t found a substance to block the Z-waves yet.”
“The crystal walls of the crater were caused by a melting of ocean bottom. While there is a high proportion of silica in them, there is also a mixture of heavier metals as well. The crystal is a surprisingly dense and reflective material that requires special cutting tools to shape. I can get Eldrich to fashion a box for you to test with. If my hunch is correct, then you might have your solution.”
“Thank you.”
***
My day had been spent working on some ideas I had with the T-ray and R-ray while I waited for Eldrich, who wasn’t pleased to once again interrupt his work to help facilitate mine. What I discovered, was that the T-ray could be shaped and it had tangible hardness to it with almost no weight. This got me thinking. One of the deadliest weapons available were R-ray weapons. T-rays could absorb the R-rays and it could be fashioned as a shield; a shield, that could be activated from a small wearable device.
I didn’t dare write anything down and when prompted from Kamron that I was to document my steps, I was forced to write out fake steps for what I was doing as I had no desire to leave these concepts with them.
Two other ideas I had with the T-ray were to test sharpness. Could the T-ray be formed into a sword, or better yet, an arrow?
Tomorrow I would begin building my two-seater aircraft frame but at the moment, I was very anxious to get back to the palace to find Dejah. As I entered the ladies slave area, there was much yelling going on and upon coming around the corner I saw Sathera cowering in the corner with Dejah hovering over her. Dejah had a welt on her shoulder and Sathera’s whip in her hand.
I rushed in between them. “Dejah, my love, let me take care of your shoulder. She’s not worth it.”
“She whipped you, Cassia!”
“For my own breaking of the laws.” I leaned close to Dejah’s ear and whispered. “One day she will get what she is due, but we must be cautious. She has the Emperor’s favor. Trust me, my beloved.”
Dejah gently stepped around me, tore the whip in half and tossed it at Sathera’s feet. “If you ever touch me or Cassia again, it will be the last thing you ever do. You should thank Cassia for intervening on your behalf.”
Sathera looked at me with such hatred, muttered an apology, and rushed from the room.
“Ladies, where do you store the healing salve?”
One of them got me a jar and I took Dejah to a private room. As soon as the door was closed, Dejah had her lips on mine. With her all cleaned up, I was hard pressed to stop and take care of her shoulder.
“You are a temptation of the likes I’ve never had before, Dejah. Let me take care of you.”
“I’ve thought of nothing but you from the minute you left, Cassia. It was the longest day of my life.”
“Shhhh. I’m here now. I’ll never intentionally leave you.”
“Cassia, I was a fool to confess my love for you before you know everything.”
“As long as you love me, I don’t care, and we don’t know who is listening to us. The less they know the better.”
The ground began to shake and I held onto Dejah. I was still weak and my back still very sore, but any excuse to touch her was a good excuse.
“The earthquakes are getting worse.”
“Just another thing to worry about. Sit back, let me get some salve on your wound.” Dejah sat down and I slowly pulled her gown away and over her shoulder. My fingers lingered on her soft, flawless skin. I was breathing quickly and knew I was blushing. “I’m horribly jealous.”
“Jealous?”
“Of the ladies that got to bathe you.”
“I kicked them all out. No woman will ever touch me but you, Cassia.”
I pulled her long brunette aside and exposed her neck. My lips gently brushed the spot just below her ear as my fingers smoothed some salve over her wound.
“If you don’t stop kissing me, Cassia, I might not be held liable for my actions.”
“Would that be so wrong?”
“We can’t… Not until we’re properly married. It’s the one tradition I must adhere to.”
“But we can kiss?”
“Absolutely!” She stood and pressed my back up against the wall and kissed me so passionately my knees almost buckled. “Do you know how beautiful you are, Cassia?”
It suddenly dawned on me that I had been keeping secrets. “You need to know about me, Dejah. About my history.”
“It doesn’t matter to me where you are from or whether you’re rich or poor. We can discuss these things when we escape from here. As you said before, the less anyone knows, even each other, the safer it is for both of us.”
My fingers entwined with hers. “I hope we get to sleep together. Every moment away from you is torture.”
***
The next day, I woke up next to Dejah and it was the most priceless moment I had ever had. We had snuggled up against each other, Dejah had her lips pressed into my neck all night and her arm was protectively around me. I rolled over and saw she seemed wide awake.
“You’ve been awake.”
“I was watching you sleep. You’re a pretty sleeper.”
“And you’re pretty anytime, even with prison sludge all over you and your hair all matted. Do you think we might one day get to sleep in together?”
“It will happen, Cassia.”
I got up after kissing Dejah. “Try to avoid Sathera and the Emperor. Do you know how to build things?”
“What kind of things?”
“A structure big enough for two people and a little storage.”
“I might. It would depend on the materials that were available. I’m more of a fighter. Give me a sword and I can take almost anything apart.”
“That can come in handy. I’ll miss you today, Dejah.”
“I’m sure I’ll miss you more.”
With another kiss, I headed over to Kamron’s lab for my work duty for the day.
***
Two weeks had passed and things fell into a daily rhythm. Sathera and the Emperor had left us alone and I was progressing rapidly on my airship design. Kamron had been correct in that Z-waves were blocked by the crystal. Working with Eldrich, I estimated how large a Z-wave sphere needed to be to lift an object of varying weight from the ground. Z-waves, gave my craft lift, whereas G-wave spheres gave my craft momentum by pushing and pulling depending upon their polarity.
The airship design was remarkably simple. An oblong shape, similar in style to a two-seater whitewater kayak, had eight Z-wave spheres attached to the bottom of the hull. G-wave spheres were attached to the front, front sides, rear sides, and rear of the craft. Crystal coverings would mechanically slide using a single lever for the Z-waves and a joystick for the G-waves. Using the lever for my left hand, I could expose the Z-wave spheres to create a gravitational repulsion from the planet creating lift. A dial was used to trim or level the craft if there was unequal weight distribution.
Moving the joystick forward would expose the pulling G-wave spheres at the front and repelling G-wave spheres at the rear of the craft creating propulsion. Pushing the joystick to the left would expose the G-wave spheres on the front-right and back-left of the craft to spin the craft to the left. With tweaks and adjustments, I could set the craft to stay level and straight. The most difficult task had been fashioning the crystal covers, levers, and trim devices.
As the hull was being finalized, I spent time on my R-ray and T-ray gadgets. I kept these well hidden from my other work. My first attempts at making a sword failed miserably, but as I learned how to manipulate the T-rays, I found that I could make an edge only molecules in thickness. In other words, the sword would always be razor sharp. Combining R-rays with the T-ray shape, gave me something that was completely unique, a sword with the ability to penetrate or stun with every hit.
My most ingenious invention was a switch that activated a T-ray in the shape of a bow. It would shoot T-ray arrows wrapped in R-rays. It was like having a hidden crossbow on my wrist. I could activate the bow, hold out my arms, aim, and use my fingers to shoot stun or penetrating arrows.
Finally, I created a shield that would stop any object or rifle R-ray shot. I made two wrist mounted shields that looked much like bracelets, and one to protect the craft. I made one sword wrist bracelet, and one bow wrist bracelet.
As I was testing, I noticed a strange anomaly. I had activated my shield and then the sword, only to have the sword penetrate the shield. Once I pulled the sword from the shield, I couldn’t get the sword to penetrate the shield any longer. There was something unique about the formation of the T-ray that allowed it to pass through the shield.
I had just hidden these devices when Kamron came around the corner.
“Cassia?”
“Yes, Kamron?”
“I see the craft taking shape. When will you be ready for testing?”
“I’ve performed ground testing of forward movement and turning, but I’m concerned that the lift mechanisms will require many days more work. If I get the trim settings wrong, the unbalanced craft will simply spin and roll over and over.”
“And what of speed?”
“If my calculations are correct, at top speed, the craft might be able to traverse the entire crater in under ten minutes.”
“Impressive.”
The ground shook once again, although this time it seemed to last longer than before.
“Eldrich! Those imbeciles are going to kill us all! I want to look at their plans again.”
“Yes, Kamron. I have them safely locked away.”
Kamron turned back to me. “We can’t wait days. I want to see this craft work tomorrow.”
“Yes, Kamron.”
Kamron headed over to see Eldrich and I watched carefully as they opened a locked safe and spent time reviewing plans. This was the second time Kamron reacted to an earthquake. Could what they be doing be related to the gravitational changes within Jupiter and causing the earthquakes?
Putting my wrist bow and shield on, I stowed the other two bracelets inside my clothing as I headed back to the palace. Luckily, the bracelets looked like jewelry that women normally wore, but still, I had not been wearing anything before and a good eye would catch that.
I made it safely to the palace and quickly pulled Dejah into a private room. “We have to escape tonight.”
“I thought you said the craft wasn’t ready?”
“It’s not… It is, mostly. I have no idea how it will fly and we risk our lives using it.”
“Better to risk our lives and die together than to stay here as slaves. Who gave you this jewelry?”
“Jealous?”
“No.”
“Liar. I made them myself.” I pulled the other two from my clothing and slipped them on Dejah’s wrists.
“Thank you. They’re crude, but nice.”
“You’re right handed?”
“Yes.”
I looked over my shoulder making sure we were still very much alone and safe. “Hold up your right hand.”
Dejah did as I asked. “Press the red stone and whatever you do, don’t flinch.”
Dejah pressed the red stone and a three-foot sword of light appeared in her hand. “A sword?”
“A sword that will stay hidden until needed. One that is always razor sharp. If you press the green stone, it will spread R-rays across the sword that will instantly stun, just like the rifles here. The purple stone activates a penetrating R-ray along the blade. Your left bracelet activates a shield that will absorb R-rays and stop any object.”
“By the gods, Cassia. You’re brilliant! We have a real chance! We’ll escape as soon as everyone is asleep.”
“Let’s hope I’m brilliant enough to make that thing fly and not crash us into the ground. Take my bracelets and hide them on you for now. I don’t want them to fall into anyone’s hands in case I get caught. I’ll go gather some food and water as we will need it.”
“I’ll see what clothing I can find. Hurry back to me, my love.”
With a kiss from Dejah, I slipped into the palace and worked my way to the kitchen. The palace was quiet as nightfall had just begun. I was grabbing a container of water when four guards surrounded be.
“You’re coming with us. The Emperor has decided you’re wanted tonight.”
Grabbing a metal pan, I flung it at the nearest guard and scampered around a cooking island trying to escape. “I’ll not go to the bed of that foul man!”
With rifles leveled at me the guards slowly forced me into a corner. I lashed out and fought, but it was no use against four guards. I simply wasn’t strong or fast enough. I fought them all the way to the Emperor’s room.
I was dragged kicking and screaming into a lavish bedroom. Chains were attached to my wrists and ankles and I was bound to the bed. The guards chuckled and slipped out as I pulled at the chains with everything I had. While the bed creaked and groaned, they wouldn’t give.
“There’s no use struggling, girl.”
The Emperor waddled into the bedroom wearing a robe. His exposed belly pushed through the opening. He reached for my foot and stroked it with his pudgy hand.
“Don’t touch me!”
Moving to my side, the Emperor slapped me hard across my face. “That is no way to speak to your Emperor and master. Call me master, girl.”
I spat at him. “Never! You’re a filthy B’Darri!”
His hand was at my throat choking the life from me. When he let go, I gasped for air.
“You will succumb to me, girl.”
“I’d rather die first!”
The Emperor was nonchalant as I squirmed and pulled at the chains. The manacles cut into my wrists, but I didn’t care.
I watched in horror as he pulled a dagger from a night table next to the bed. He ran the blade under my clothing and against my skin. “I know ways to make you cooperate, but it leaves a terrible mess. Give me what I want willingly and I will set your girlfriend free. I’m bored with Sathera. You can live in luxury with no responsibilities at my side as my first slave. If you fail to cooperate, I will take you anyways, then do the same to your girlfriend, only I’ll force you to watch.”
Tears were streaming down my cheeks. “How do I know you’re not lying; that you will set Dejah free?”
“You doubt the word of your Emperor?”
“If… If what you say is true, that you will free Dejah and allow her safe passage home, then I will give you what you want. But I need time and evidence she is free.”
“I don’t bargain, girl.”
His hand came to my breast and I twisted away from him.
“Get your filthy hands off my betrothed!”
Standing in the open balcony doorway, Dejah inspired courage in me. Her beautiful face was contorted in pure controlled rage. The T-ray sword danced with R-rays and the white light gleamed across her features.
“Guards!”
In two steps Dejah was at the Emperor’s side, her sword inches from his heart. “Drop the dagger!”
“What is that? A sword of light? Useless. Guards!”
The door flew open and half a dozen guards burst into the room. Dejah activated her shield just as R-rays flew towards her. The shield worked perfectly, absorbing the R-rays and dissipating them. The guards looked at their rifles as a grin spread on Dejah’s face. She leapt towards them and I never could have imagined anyone fighting so fiercely. In moments the guards were all down, precious moments that the Emperor took advantage of. By the time Dejah had turned back towards us, the Emperor’s dagger was at my throat.
“Listen to me, girl. If you want Cassia to live, you will surrender.”
Timing couldn’t have been better as an earthquake shook the city. I twisted away from the blade just as Dejah dove forward. I could feel the dagger slice through my shoulder, but as I turned back, I was just in time to see the Emperor’s head slip from his body. Dejah threw the fat body of the man aside, cut through the manacles, and pulled me to her.
“I thought I lost you forever, Cassia. You would have given up your life so I could be free?”
“I was hoping to buy time, but yes, Dejah, I would do anything to protect you even if it meant I would be enslaved forever. Better you be free than me.”
“We committed our lives to each other, did we not?”
“I did, with all my heart.”
“Then no more self-sacrifice. We are bound together. We live free, as slaves, or die together. I could never live with the thought of you enslaved by such a foul creature while I went free.” Dejah tore the sheets and wrapped a strip around my shoulder. It stung, but it wasn’t too deep. “We need to leave before the entire place is hunting us. Put your bracelets on.”
After attaching my bracelets, I grabbed Dejah’s hand as we rushed through the palace hallways. We were nearly to the outside gate when Sathera and four guards blocked our path.
“The Emperor is dead, Sathera. Let us go in peace.”
“If I were to capture the murderers of our beloved Emperor, I could be freed. You won’t get away from me this time. When I get through with you, little B’Darri, you won’t look so pretty.”
Dejah stepped in front of me protectively and drew her sword and shield. I activated my weapon and shield as well, stepping next to her side. Dejah looked at me proudly before leaping the distance between us and the guards in one large leap. I stood and was amazed, wondering for a moment who this beautiful woman really was before getting into the action myself.
Seeing one of the guards circle around behind Dejah as she was slicing through the others, I opened fire with my bow. The guard slumped to the ground just as Dejah dispatched the last of the others. In moments, Sathera was left standing all alone.
“Who are you two? You have destroyed everything!”
My heart went out to her and I didn’t want to hurt her even though she deserved it, but we shouldn’t leave her to alert the city. “Step aside, Sathera.”
In some ways I was thankful that she helped us make up our minds as to what to do with her. She lashed out at me and Dejah punched her, knocking her out cold.
We stuck to the shadows as we headed for Kamron’s lab, but it was clear the palace was abuzz with activity as lights came on and alarms sounded behind us. Soon the whole city would be actively seeking us.
“I’m so proud of you, Cassia. You don’t flee from danger.”
“You might be surprised to hear I was bullied as a child and I’m not much of a fighter. It’s why I have a ranged weapon. I’m terrible with a sword or anything else.”
We managed to reach Kamron’s lab undetected, but that wouldn’t last long as to get the little airship out we would need to open the large double doors that were guarded at all times. Getting inside was easy enough through an open window.
I uncovered the airship and began tossing tools into its storage area.
“We’re escaping in that?”
“I know it’s not much to look at right now, but it should get the job done.”
“What do you need me to do?”
“We need to get it closer to the double doors so as soon as we open them, we can launch.”
“What about the guards?”
“We should be protected once we’re in the airship. I need you to help me get into this locked case.”
“We should be leaving.”
“We will, Dejah, but there is something important that I think we should take with us.”
“What’s more important than our lives?”
“The planet. Use your sword with penetrating R-rays to cut through the lock.”
Dejah looked at me strangely but quickly sliced through the lock. Inside I found plans. Many plans and a box of spheres inside of crystal. I grabbed everything I could and put it into the airship. We were almost ready to launch when I froze in my tracks.
“We could have done so well together, Cassia.”
I turned to see Kamron standing not too far from us. Dejah drew her sword instantly. I saw no guards so I put my hand up to hold her back.
“Please don’t try to stop us. Kamron.”
“I’ve sent my guards away but that doesn’t mean others won’t be here soon. Take what you need. I just want to see if it works.”
“I don’t understand? Why would you help us?”
“Because there was a day when I was younger and might have caught your eye, that I would have liked to work alongside you as an equal. The Empire has failed. You being here has rekindled something in me that I thought had been long lost. To see your work and your inventions, how you think and process things, makes me realize we have lost the better half of who we should be.”
“What will they do to you if they find out?”
“Don’t worry about me. I’m like an oracle to them, even if they refuse to listen to me.”
“Get yourselves strapped in. I’ll open the double doors for you. I wish you well, Cassia.”
We didn’t waste any more time. I made sure Dejah was strapped into the seat next to mine, and I pulled the Z-lever very slowly until we were a foot from the ground. I adjusted the trim to balance us, and pushed the joystick forward. It was working!
We passed by Kamron and through the open doors. He was watching us like a child on Christmas morning.
Everything was working fine until guards poured out from the street before us. They raised their rifles and began shooting. Frantically, I scrambled to activate the T-ray shield, but in my haste of designing the aircraft, I only created a shield on the bottom of the craft and the guards were not aiming there.
“Hang on!”
Dejah was already looking a little queasy as I yanked the Z-wave lever. We rose rapidly, so rapidly that I lost grip on the lever for a moment and when I finally grabbed it again, I closed it too much and we plunged back towards the street. Don’t panic, Cassia. Slow movements.
I had just regained control of our vertical movement when Dejah pointed out guards aiming at us from the tops of buildings. Slamming the joystick forward, the aircraft rocketed down the street, almost knocking over several guards. R-rays were zipping past our heads as I increased our altitude and turned left.
Unfortunately, I instantly recognized a major design flaw in the aircraft. Instead of banking, the craft did a flat turn and Dejah was nearly flung from the craft. It was only my quick reactions of grabbing her arm that kept her from falling out.
Dejah was stoically quiet as I regained control and rose higher and higher above the city. Soon we were racing across the lake towards the western wall of the crater and leaving the guards and city behind.
Once my heart had settled, I found the flying exhilarating! I pulled back on the joystick as we approached the crystal walls and elevated us higher and higher. The crater fell away beneath us. We rose swiftly in altitude until some several thousand feet above the crater floor we found the top of the crystal wall. I kept things slow as we passed over the sharp crystal peaks making sure in the twilight I wouldn’t crash into one.
When the edge of the cliff wall dropped away, I flew west and moved closer to the ground until I spotted the silhouette of great beast carcass. I carefully maneuvered our little craft until we landed.
Dejah had been silent the entire time, her knuckles were white from squeezing the arm rests of her seat. She stayed inside until I got out and offered her a hand.
“We’re free, my love.”
We flew like a bird in a machine that you built and designed. Why did we stop here so close to the Empire?”
“My first night on Jupiter, I slept here. There is some food and refreshments here, and we need to have a plan.”
“What do you mean by your first night on Jupiter?”
“Do you know of Caelen Carter?”
Dejah stepped away from me, her face full of mixed emotions. “I know of her. How do you know of her?”
“You may find this strange, but she contacted me on Earth, requesting very specific minerals that are not found here on Jupiter. She feared for the planet as it was experiencing gravitational fluctuations. She provided me with a time and place on Earth to put the minerals so that she could somehow bring them to Jupiter.”
Dejah’s face darkened. “What happened?”
“There was a delay. My friend and I waited many minutes past the specified time. We were about to give up when we suffered an earthquake. The case of minerals fell over a ledge and I rushed to the spot where it once was hoping my friend could pass it to me in time. The next thing I knew, I was lying south of here, having been transported to Jupiter. I know this sounds crazy.”
“You lied to me! You told me you didn’t know who I am.”
“Dejah… I would never lie to you. I don’t care who you are just as long as we’re together.”
“You knew I was Caelen and Aristea’s daughter all along.”
“No…” What is this all about? Why is Dejah acting this way? I can see I’m losing Dejah and I wasn’t sure why I was losing her. “Dejah, I never knew. How would I know?”
Dejah was fuming mad. She turned away from me, which broke my heart. “I trusted you! I gave my heart to you!”
“Dejah? What’s wrong? Please tell me!”
She turned back towards me with anger boiling away in her eyes. “I should have known all along. You were just acting to get close to me.”
Weeping heavily, I fell to my knees and reached for her hand. “I haven’t wronged you, Dejah!” I put my fingers on her bracelet and pulled her hand to point at my chest. “Nothing in my life makes sense except for you. I would sooner die than be without you. Press it. Please! If you can’t see that I love you, press it and end my miserable life and I pray that you will find everything that you ever desired. I can’t live without you.”
She pulled her hand away as if I had shot her. I collapsed on the desert floor as she started walking away. Her footsteps became quieter and quieter until they were no more. Everything ended for me in that moment. Slipping my bracelet off, I turned it to face my heart. I’ve never felt anything so painful in my entire life. My wracking sobs made it hard to activate the bow.
“Cassia! No!”
I heard Dejah’s steps as she ran towards me. She pulled the bracelet from my hand and fell down next to me.
I pleased with her. “Please, Dejah. You’re the only thing in my life worth living for. I’ve not lived a good life and ever since I came here I’ve been beaten, enslaved, violated, and the only thing that kept me alive was knowing I would see your face each day. And yet I’ve been selfish, loathsome, and uncaring. I promise to take you safely home to your family and then I will leave you and you will never have to think about me or see me again.”
“I’m sorry, Cassia. I assumed much. I thought for certain you must have known who I was and had carefully manipulated my heart to gain favor with our family and find a life of comfort. Each step I took away from you was like a knife in my own heart. I could only get nine steps away from you. No one would put themselves through what you did to gain my favor. Nine steps for nine lashes and every step away was killing my soul. I don’t deserve you, Cassia. Forgive me, please. For I can’t live without you.”
I looked up through tear sodden eyes to find Dejah’s face inches away from mine. “I forgive you, my love.”
Her lips were on mine as she held me tightly in her arms. “I’m so sorry, Cassia. You have been nothing but giving, kind, sacrificial, and loving to me and I’ve let my own fears and doubts control me. Because of who I am, women have come from far and wide to seek my hand in marriage. Time and again some falsehood or lie was found, some deceit that would cause me to isolate myself. For years I have all but given up hope to find love.”
I was still crying, but I stood and Dejah wrapped her arms around my waist while she stayed on her knees. I pulled her up against me and held her tight. “Our hearts are such fragile things. Let’s move inside where it is more comfortable.”
Dejah paused and picked up my bracelet. “I’m not perfect, Cassia. I’ve walked away with a broken heart before, but I’ve never felt so lost as when I walked away from you. Is that true love; when you know you can’t live without your mate?”
“If someone would have told me such love existed before I met you, I would have laughed at them. But from the moment I saw you, my heart all but shattered in my chest for loss. How can it be that I can live a life on another planet, to find my soulmate here?”
I took Dejah’s hand and led her inside the skull where things all began for me. Her eyes went wide at the sight, much like mine did the first time I saw this place. I guided Dejah to a cushion to sit on and then I found another jar of the purple wine. “Drink, my love.”
“I should be serving you.”
“We have a lifetime to serve each other.”
Dejah sipped the wine and smiled at the taste. She pulled me down and wrapped her arms around me.
“What now, Cassia? In some ways, I’m afraid to go home and back to palace life. I could live in a place like this as long as you were with me.”
“When morning comes and we have more light, we need to examine the plans we took from Kamron. Several times, he yelled at the lab workers after an earthquake saying that those imbeciles would kill us all. The last time he felt a need to examine those plans. I believe the Empire is using some new technology that is having an adverse effect on the gravity of Jupiter.”
“You’re right, we must investigate.”
“How did you get captured by the Empire, Dejah?”
“I came to find the minerals from Earth. We had a delay using our transportation technology. The device was sabotaged. It took us several minutes to figure out what was wrong and to initiate the sequence, but as we did, an earthquake struck our city. The delay, combined with the earthquake throwing off the alignment of the device, caused the delivery location to shift nearly a thousand miles. Right here in the ancient seabed. Right where you were transported to.”
“A thousand miles?”
“It took me almost a week of travel with the fastest mounts available to get here. While I was travelling here to recover the minerals, my mother, Caelen was trying to contact you. I was sure I had overheard her call you Casey though.”
I bit my lip wondering if she knew I had been a man on Earth. “And I was, of course, not home… So, when you arrived, how did the Empire capture you?”
“I began searching the area when my mount and I were swallowed by the sands. The fall killed my mount and badly injured my leg. I was trapped there for a day before the Empire found me. I was weak and dehydrated and unable to fight back. When I first saw you in the city, I thought I was hallucinating. You were so beautiful and the look you gave me stirred my heart. You saved my life, Cassia. How did you know my mother?”
“On Earth, I had a career in technology, but I was also an author. Two years ago, I wrote a story. I thought I had made it up, so fanciful it was that I thought it merely my imagination. The story began with Caelen’s arrival on Jupiter and how she met Aristea and their adventures together. It felt strange to write it, almost as if I could see the entire thing in my mind, but I thought nothing of it because I knew no life existed here. When Caelen contacted me a few months ago, I couldn’t believe she was standing in my home. I thought for certain that I was losing my mind and yet I felt oddly compelled to do what I could to prove to myself if I were sane or not. When the day came for the transport and suddenly I was here, I certainly believed then.”
“You arrived much like my mother and yet you don’t have her strength. I wonder why that would be.”
“I’m stronger than when I was on Earth, perhaps twice as strong, but I’m faster. Far faster than ever before. For a while I thought maybe I was on a different planet with different gravity. I believe, I arrived at a time of gravitational fluctuation, or, the transportation of a human from Earth to Jupiter effects each person uniquely. You’re strong and fast. Did you inherit that from Caelen?”
“Yes. I have only about two thirds of her strength. My younger sister, barely has any enhanced strength. It is why I became so popular. The people believed I was as good as Caelen. Sadly, I’ll never be as good as she is. I’m a disappointment to my mothers. Kylia, my sister, is already married and has had several children. I took after Caelen and strove to be like her in every way. I honed my fighting skills while my sister focused on science. We’ve lived in peace for many years and my skills aren’t as valuable anymore.”
I rolled over so our noses touched each other. “This is Jupiter, my love. If I know anything about Jupiter, fighting and war are inevitable. I fear when the Empire realizes what we have taken they will stop at nothing to regain their technology or for us to pay for our crimes. The Empire has been expanding their control and your home may yet be impacted by them.”
“Look at what you have accomplished, Cassia. Using the Empire’s own technology, you fashioned weapons and shields and an amazing flying machine. That is a skill worthy of Carter-Thoris heritage.”
“It’s very crude and I must adjust the aircraft. I was stupid in its design. It makes turns flat, not banked. You were almost tossed out and my little bow is no better than a ray rifle except I can make it shoot T-rays that are solid and penetrate objects further.”
“But you accomplished these things in weeks, Cassia. Think if you had years what you could create. Maybe I could learn to fly your machine? Maybe my mothers would be proud of me then.”
“How can they not be proud of you, Dejah? You’re incredible in every way. I’ve seen Caelen fight in my mind, but you… by the gods, Dejah, you’re faster and more agile than she will ever be. You have an air of dignity, confidence, and poise I’ve never witnessed before. And you’re the most beautiful woman on two planets.”
“Where have you been all my life, Cassia?”
“Waiting for a telephone call from your mother on another planet millions of miles away.”
“What’s a telephone?”
***
Daylight sprung upon us in the normal Jupiter way. Twilight vanished and golden light streamed through the eye sockets of the giant skull.
Both of us had been drifting in and out of sleep. Dejah got up and rummaged through the jars of dried bits of things. I saw her grab for the amber liquid.
“Dejah, no! That’s horrible stuff! It burns.”
Dejah smiled as she looked at me. “I learned about this liquid while working in the Empire’s kitchens. It’s a restorative catalyst. The Empire uses their technology to take the essence out of other liquids and foods. By combining this catalyst with, let’s say, this dried item…” Dejah put a dried item into a container and poured a few drops of the amber liquid and soon the container filled with what looked to be clear water. “…we get water. It truly is an incredible invention capable of reducing carried food and water on a journey to something very light and manageable.”
I sniffed the water a few times and did a careful sip not trusting the fowl yellow liquid to not taint anything it touched. After getting our fill of water and some food, I headed out to the aircraft and did a sweep of the area making sure there were no signs of danger. Seeing none, I grabbed the plans and brought them back inside. There I laid them out on the floor and reviewed them. After about an hour, I found what I was looking for.
“Dejah, look at this. The Empire appears to have created a transmutation device. It uses G-rays in combination with Z-rays to alter the molecular makeup of matter, and possibly turns it into something else or destroys it. Back on Earth, we called this alchemy, but it was always mythical.”
“What would they need this for?”
“Maybe the intent is to turn everyday items into gold or fuel. Perhaps it could be used as a weapon by dissolving an entire army into dust. The scale of this device is frightening.”
“Why? What purpose does the Empire have for such a thing?”
“I spoke with one slave that said for years the Empire has been expanding their search for women. What if they want more than that? What if they’re getting ready to expand from their crater? They might need gold to buy armies.”
“You think they might want to expand even further.”
“I have no doubts about it.”
“What is this document?”
“It appears to be a map. This looks to be the crater of the Empire. I assume this point on the map with the skull is where we are now. We can see evidences of mapped fissures. And then we see this; a point on the far side of the crater that appears to be inside a large fissure. Could it be they’re using this device inside the fissure, deep under the surface of the planet? Is this device and that location the source of the gravitational fluctuations and the earthquakes?”
“It would be wise to find out.”
“Let me make a few adjustments to the aircraft and maybe you can fly us over there.”
“Me? Cassia, I know nothing about flying.”
“Would it make you feel any better if I told you I’ve never flown anything either?”
“Not really.”
“We might be the first humans to fly on Jupiter. Isn’t that something to put on your resume?”
“What’s a resume?”
“Come on, my love. Give me a hand.”
***
I spent a good hour describing the basics of the aircraft to Dejah and integrating the trim mechanism into the turning mechanism. I explained the different waves which lifted, pulled, or pushed and Dejah proved to be an incredibly fast learner. I added one new feature that would extend the T-ray shield from the bottom of the aircraft to warp around the front forming a sort of convertible windshield to protect us from wind and other dangers at eye level.
“Let’s gather the items we might need, Cassia, but I hope we can return here for another night.”
I climbed into the passenger seat and tapped the pilot’s seat for Dejah. “Hop on in Captain Carter-Thoris. Make sure your tray tables are stowed, your seatbelt is on, and your seatback is in the upright position.”
“I have no idea what you just said.”
“Just some Earth humor.”
Dejah climbed in and we buckled ourselves into the seats.
“Start by raising us off the ground by a few feet and then adjust the trim so we are level.”
“That seemed pretty easy.”
“You’re a natural. Now let’s test our turning. Using the joystick, push us forward, and then turn us to the left. If all goes well, depending on our speed, we should bank into the corner instead of having a flat turn.”
Dejah pushed the stick forward, then turned us in a circle around the giant skeleton.
“Great job! Something I learned yesterday is that we need to be careful with our movements. Not too much too quickly.”
Dejah set the aircraft down gently and kissed me. “That was amazing! How fast or high do you think we can go?”
“I’m not sure.”
“Let’s switch places. I’d rather have you at the controls if something happens. Let’s see what it can do.”
After switching places, I slowly exposed more and more Z-wave until we were miles above the surface and the air seemed to be getting thin and cold.
“Without protection or breathing support, I’m afraid we can’t go much higher, even though it’s possible we could. What’s that down to our west?”
Dejah looked down and towards the horizon. She pointed out something and we could see dust rising into the air. “Too small for a storm. Too large for a single creature. Let’s investigate.”
“Hang on tight!”
I pushed the joystick as far forward as it could go and the airship raced ahead at an incredible speed. I began lowering us slowly so we could get a better view. In minutes we had covered what might have been ten miles.
“It’s an army, Dejah.”
“Bring it down more so we can see their colors.”
I brought us a thousand feet above the army, which eventually caught the eye of someone below us. Soon a thousand pairs of eyes were staring up at us.
“That’s Ch’Zathua’s army, Cassia! Circle around and land in front of them.”
“Ch’Zathua? Your home city?”
“The very same.”
I circled several times and landed a few hundred feet in front of the army. Two riders road out to meet us. I was stunned to see one of the riders leap from the back of their beast to land in front of me with her sword drawn. I was more surprised to see her press the point of her sword against my throat.
“Mother! Lower your sword!” Dejah had stepped between us, pushing the blade aside with her hand.
“Who are you and why have you entrapped our daughter, the first princess of Ch’Zathua, in that strange device!”
The beast and second rider arrived. She dismounted and rushed to wrap Dejah in her arms.
Dejah spoke for me. “Mothers, this is Cassia Brooke. My rescuer and my betrothed.”
Caelen Carter walked around me and touched my hair. “Cassia, is it?”
“It’s a rather long story.”
“I’m sure it is.”
Aristea was still carefully looking over Dejah when another beautiful woman arrived from the front line of the army. She rushed into Dejah’s arms and kissed her. “My love! You’re safe.”
My heart was crushed. Under the scrutiny of Caelen and the words of love from this other woman, I slowly stepped back. I could feel the tears well up in my eyes. “I… Obviously I’m not needed here. It’s not safe for any of you so close to the Empire. Take Dejah home so she can be safe.” I took a few more steps back and towards the aircraft.
“Cassia!” Dejah was at my side and took my hand in hers. “Zorathie, I’ve told you a hundred times I don’t reciprocate your love for me. I’m betrothed to Cassia Brooke and there is no one, absolutely no one that will stop me from marrying her.”
I leaned into Dejah’s side, fearful of the murderous eyes of Zorathie and the probing stares of Ceealen Carter and Aristea Thoris.
Aristea stepped forward, looked at Dejah and then hugged me. “Welcome future princess of Ch’Zathua. Forgive us, as we mobilized our army to find our beloved daughter, Dejah. We feared the worse and seeing you fly in this strange machine caused us no end of grief.”
Zorathie fumed in anger and skulked back to the privacy of the army.
Caelen looked me over and seemed more hesitant than Aristea. “I need to understand what happened. Walk with me, Cassia.”
Aristea gave Caelen an exasperated look, but turned back to Dejah as Caelen led me away from everyone.
“I asked for quartz crystals, not you, Casey.”
I told Caelen what had transpired in Sedona and my arrival and subsequent capture by the Empire. I told her about how I was enslaved and how I fell in love with Dejah, not knowing who she was.
Caelen’s eyes softened. “I felt the same way when I met Aristea. Perhaps there is more to the transfer of a body from Earth to Jupiter than meets the eye. Dejah would not have chosen you as her mate if she didn’t truly love you.”
“I’d give my life for her. What of Zorathie?”
“I can see the fear in your eyes, Cassia. Zorathie has been trying to win Dejah’s hand for years. Dejah is too much like me, I’m afraid. She loves you. I can see that in her protectiveness over you. I assume your transformation was like mine?”
“How so?”
“In that you are the same person, just now a female.”
“Yes.”
“Then no more needs to be said. You are a fighter? Where is your sword? You have my strength?”
“I’m not as strong as you. I believe the gravitational fluctuation was what caused this. I’m very fast though. I’m not much of a fighter, I’m afraid, but I can shoot.”
“Shoot?”
“My bow.”
“You don’t have a bow.”
I held up my arm and activated my wrist bow. “I’m pretty good with this. It shoots T-rays and R-rays.”
“I would love to see that in action. Come back with me. I’m sure Aristea and Dejah are fretting.”
We walked back to Aristea and Dejah. Aristea came and hugged me tightly. “Dejah told me how you sacrificed yourself for her and helped her escape the Empire.”
Caelen looked at me and smiled. “You didn’t tell me any of this.”
“You’re not going to put me in the arena with a bayliath to prove my love for Dejah, are you?”
Caelen laughed. “Only if you hurt her in any way.”
“Mother!”
Aristea took Dejah and my arm in hers and walked us back towards the army. Their army had waited patiently and as we moved through the ranks I witnessed much love and respect for Dejah. I remembered how Caelen felt and found her next to me when Dejah had been dragged away by her friends for a few minutes.
“It gets easier, Cassia.”
“The feeling of unworthiness?”
“Yes. That and royal life. You keep looking for her in the crowd.”
“I’m embarrassed to say that I don’t feel complete without her.”
“It appears she feels the same way about you.”
Dejah broke away from her adoring friends and family and came to my side, wrapped her arms around me, and kissed me for all to see. I blushed at the show of public affection.
“Dejah, tell me about the threats to our people.”
“The Empire is close and they have incredible technology, far superior to our own. Our army can’t stand against their ray rifles. I’m afraid we’re outmatched.”
“And yet they should pay for their capture and treatment of you.”
“Now isn’t the time, Mother. Cassia has also discovered plans and believes the gravitational fluctuations are being caused by the Empire.”
“I’d like to see those plans.”
“They’re back at the skull where we stayed last night.”
“This is your army, Dejah, and I trust you know what’s best. Why don’t you prepare them to camp and to return and I’ll spend time with Cassia to scout the Empire and to see what this contraption she built is all about.”
Dejah frowned. “I don’t want to be away from Cassia, Mother.”
“A few hours at most. I need to see the threat first hand.”
“Not without your approval first.”
“You are too much like me, Dejah, and I doubt I could stop you anyways. I learned many years ago I never wanted to treat my future daughter-in-law as I was first treated. You have my approval to marry Cassia.”
“Tonight?”
“There are many things I control as Queen, Dejah, but setting the timing of a royal wedding is out of my control.”
Dejah smiled and kissed me twenty times in a row. For a moment I almost forgot I was standing next to his mothers. “Be careful, my betrothed.”
I reached up and caressed Dejah’s cheek and held my forehead against hers. “I will, my love.”
Dejah watched me depart with Caelen before turning back to set her army in motion to camp for the night.
Caelen grabbed the armrests as we took off and headed back to the skull. In minutes we had traversed the distance from the army and landed. Taking her inside the skull, I showed her the plans.
“Explain to me the rays and waves and how they work.”
“For the next hour I shared what I knew before we loaded up the aircraft and took off once again. This time we headed towards the crater of the Empire. We flew up the side and into the crater, however, what we saw wasn’t comforting. Thousands of men and beasts were preparing to leave the crater. They all had rifles and looked to be well armed.
“That’s no scouting mission.”
“You’re familiar with the ray rifles, Caelen?”
“Very much. I was shot once. I almost lost my life.”
“That was Sanra that shot you. I remember it from the memories you sent me.”
“You and Dejah were right. Why do you think they’re mobilizing now?”
I bit my lower lip. “I built this aircraft, stole their technology, and we sort of killed their Emperor. I suspect they want revenge.”
“We need to warn the others and get our army heading home. This flying technology, why isn’t the Empire using them?”
“They had never thought of it. I built this one so Dejah and I could escape.”
“Can you build more? Larger ones?”
“I could start, but mechanically, I’m not the best. If we had Nick here with us we would have a better chance as he’s an engineer.”
“Nick?”
“Nick Nordham. My friend that helped me with the quartz crystal.”
“Back on Earth.”
“Yes.”
“We might be able to arrange that.”
“He would love it and I know with his help, we can revolutionize your army.”
“Dejah’s army, and now yours as well.”
“Mine?”
“Marrying my daughter comes with a price. You will have duties and she can use the help.”
“You realize you’re talking to someone that never won a fight in their life? Except for Sathera. I did throw a fruit in her face.”
Caelen laughed. “Let’s get back.”
We raced back to the army and Aristea ran out to greet us. People were frantically running around and the scene was chaotic.
“Caelen! Dejah was taken!”
I felt an urge to vomit.
I could see the anger in Caelen’s face and knew I never wished to be on her bad side. “Who? Where?”
“Zorathie took her. Witnesses said they headed northeast and overheard Zorathie saying Dejah was hers. She took our fastest beasts. Dejah was unconscious.”
“I’ll go after her.”
“Caelen, wait! I have the aircraft and can travel much faster than you. You need to turn the army around to get it out of harm’s way. Let me go after Dejah.”
Caelen fumed but saw the logic in my idea. “Fine. Bring our daughter back to us.”
“I will, or die trying. Take the items with you from my aircraft. The maps, plans, and devices. They’re your military’s future.”
We scrambled to get everything unloaded and I took off towards the northeast. I flew full speed but was suddenly hindered by the falling of night. I was forced to slow down and descend closer to the ground to gain visibility. I was frantic and struggled to keep my beating heart from racing out of control.
Somehow, I had lost them. I spent hours crisscrossing the golden sands illuminated only by the violet twilight. I had lost the love of my life.
***
By morning I had covered vast distances and I still had spotted no sign of Dejah. Circling back around, I came closer to the entrance of the Empire’s crater. There were hundreds of guards there and from my elevated and hidden position, I could see Dejah. She appeared lifeless and Zorathie was there as well speaking with the guards. I was about to open fire when I saw Dejah stir. Zorathie was there in an instant and covered Dejah’s mouth with something. Dejah lapsed back into unconsciousness.
If I attack now, there is no telling how many guards are just inside. As much as it pained me to wait and be patient, I knew my best chance was to look for a better opportunity. Strangely, Zorathie wasn’t taken captive, but allowed to take the beast and Dejah in through the wall.
I silently rose the aircraft above the crystal walls, and flew towards the interior of the crater, setting down on a flat piece of crystal that looked down upon the crater and near where Dejah should be exiting. There I waited through most of the day, lying on my stomach and looking down upon the square where I had been chained overnight after my attempted escape.
It was early afternoon when I spotted activity and I wished I had a pair of binoculars. All I could make out from the height I was at was the vague shapes of a beast and two women. They were met by more guards and put onto the train-like shuttle to take them into the city.
I rolled over and silently screamed in frustration. Dejah would be taken to the palace, but what would they do to her?
The next few hours were the longest of my entire life as I waited for nightfall. When it finally came, I flew down to the west of the palace and landed in a forest, hiding the aircraft as best I could amongst the foliage. From there I crept slowly towards the palace. The city was remarkably quiet and I spotted only a few guards. Either most were with their army or they just never expected an attack. Either way, it made my life much easier.
I relied on stealth and slow deliberate steps to work my way into the palace unhindered. My time as a slave here had provided me some knowledge as to where the main passageways and rooms were. As I approached the main throne room, I began to hear voices. Keeping to the shadows, I moved towards an upper balcony to get some visibility on what was happening.
Peering down from the balcony, I could see four armed guards stationed at each corner of the throne room. Zorathie was in the center of the room with Dejah, obviously groggy and bound with spider silk and forced to her knees. Next to the throne stood Sathera with a very dark and bruised eye. On the throne, was Cantelliam.
Sathera was clearly agitated, but I was confused as to how or why Cantelliam was now Emperor. “Let me slice this girl’s throat, mighty Emperor. She killed our previous Emperor and attacked me while I was defending him.”
“Enough, Sathera! I’ll remind you as a new Emperor, I choose my first slave and this one is far more beautiful than you. However, she isn’t the one I want and from the look in her eyes, I doubt she can be tamed.”
“Might I suggest a plan, mighty Emperor?”
I watched as Cantelliam’s eyes moved to Zorathie. “I know that you have found favor with the Empire for years, Sanra. We provided you the technology to alter your looks so that you could infiltrate our enemies. Over the many years of your service, you have brought us many women and we have paid you handsomely for it, offering you autonomy like no other woman before you. I’m not Emperor Neirus and I don’t share his belief that some women should be free. What you offer must be worth my time or I will have our scientists turn you into a docile slave with no self-will.”
Zorathie is Sanra?
“Mighty Emperor, tell me what you desire the most before I offer you my suggestion.”
“I want Cassia, the orange-haired slave girl. She understands me like no other woman ever has. She will be my first slave. My armies are already mobilizing to find and capture her.”
How did Cantelliam become Emperor? Why is he looking for me?
“Mighty Emperor, this beautiful slave girl at my feet is none other than Dejah Carter-Thoris.”
“I grow tired of you, Sanra. That means nothing to me.”
“Dejah Carter-Thoris is the first princess of Ch’Zathua, daughter of Caelen Carter, the women that stole my rightful mate from me and is now Queen of the largest and most modern city on Jupiter. Ch’Zathua is the Empire’s greatest threat to your reign. However, their army is outmatched by your weapons. I might add that their citizens are the most beautiful women on Jupiter.”
“Still, Sanra, you offer me nothing.”
“I can deliver Cassia to you, mighty Emperor. I can deliver the army of Ch’Zathua into your hands. Your reign would become historic, your Empire vastly expanded, and your people will enslave the most beautiful of all women.”
“I’m listening.”
“This petulant slave girl at my feet has publicly pronounced her love for Cassia. They’re betrothed.”
“Again, I tire of this, Sanra. I’ve told you what I want and you speak of nothing of how I will obtain it.”
“Please bear with me, mighty Emperor, as I only wish to inform you of what will transpire. This girl is well loved by her people and especially her mothers. Ch’Zathua will send an entire army to find and rescue her. I have heard of the stories of how Cassia sacrificed herself for this girl and I have no doubt, where this worthless slave girl is, Cassia will be as well.”
“You’re saying that if I have this girl, then Cassia will come to me. What is it that you wish to gain from this, Sanra?”
“I wish to see the look in Caelen Carter’s face as her cherished daughter’s mind is washed by your technology and becomes my devoted sex slave.”
I hadn’t realized I was holding my breath, but I took a shaky breath to steady myself. I reminded myself I’m not a fighter, but my heart overtook my mind. My body was moving before I knew what I was doing. All I knew was that I couldn’t let this happen. I promised Caelen I would get Dejah back or die trying. I jumped down from the balcony and fired my wrist bow four times in rapid succession. My enhanced speed and reflexes served me well and the four guards slumped to the throne room floor.
I spun to face Sanra, but she laughed, clicked something on her wrist, and vanished before my eyes only to reappear at the throne room doors with more than two dozen guards. More guards poured in from all sides. Dejah still looked dazed, but looked me in the eyes and held up her wrists. Using a dagger Caelen had given me, I sliced through the spider silk.
“I love you, Cassia.”
I watched as Dejah stood, activated her shield and sword, and leapt into the middle of the guards near Sanra. Dejah vanished in a sea of bodies even as more guards surrounded me. Sanra stepped forward and laughed once again.
“I have never failed to deliver, mighty Emperor.”
Cantelliam stood as the guards stripped me of my weapons and forced me to my knees in front of him. I watched as he walked slowly forward and lifted my chin with his hand. “Spectacular.” He turned to Sanra. “You will get what you wished for, Sanra. Guards, send word to the army to hold position. We will attack Ch’Zathua but you will need Sanra to lead you to their city. I want Cassia and Dejah thrown into the dungeon under heavy guard until I can arrange for the first slave ceremony to take place in the main square. Once that happens, I will join the army and we will march to Ch’Zathua.”
“Yes, Emperor!”
Cantelliam smiled as his eyes disrobed me. I was dragged from the throne room and led down into the basement. It was dark and damp and I was chained with both my wrist and ankle before they closed and locked the cell door.
There I collapsed on the floor and wept. In my blind haste to free my love, I had ruined everything.
***
It had been at least a day that I had been left in the dungeon with nothing but guards who had been commanded not to speak or approach me. I heard nothing of Dejah and feared the worse; that she had been killed. I feared for Ch’Zathua and how every step I took since I landed on Jupiter sealed their fate. It was my fault I was captured and enslaved the first time, my fault Dejah is now missing or dead, my fault that the aircraft and weapons are now likely back in the hands of the Empire, and my fault that Ch’Zathua will be attacked by the Empire. I’ve singlehandedly destroyed thousands of lives.
I never thought I could cry so much as I did in the past day. I deserve whatever punishment that comes my way. While my transformation into a woman has put my mind at ease and I have loved every second of the peace that has brought, I could never have known how frail and vulnerable I would ultimately feel.
I could hear noises coming from the entrance to the dungeon and the guards all snapped to attention. “Open the cell door and bring me a chair.”
“Yes, Emperor!”
A moment later Cantelliam sat a few feet from me. “I apologize for the accommodations, but you have proven to be a high risk of flight. I find myself torn with you. On one hand, I like your spirit, on the other, I can’t have anyone witness defiance from my first slave.”
“How are you Emperor?”
“When an Emperor dies, there is a lottery of sorts. This prevents family reign or only one scientific discipline from ruling the Empire. It was fate that I was chosen. The gods knew that I would get everything I deserved.”
“What happened to Dejah?”
“Dejah? Oh, the brown-haired girl that Sanra had brought to me? She is dead. She fought well while trying to escape, but she was overcome by my guards.”
My heart shattered and I fell to the floor in wracking sobs.
“I believe this is for the best, Cassia. You would never have fully appreciated me as long as she was alive. Tomorrow, you will become my first slave. The ritual is rather public. You will be cleaned and dressed in the finest clothes. You will then be taken to the main city square where you will be strapped down for me to take you in front of all the citizens. After that, I will have my scientists remove your rebellious spirit. It was a hard decision, but I believe you will be happier not remembering anything about who you once were. You will be completely devoted to me and tend to my every need.”
I could hear him stand and the cell door close and lock, but I couldn’t even lift my head. My mind was numb with the pain of my loss.
***
There was no need for spider silk to bind my wrists, but they used it anyways. I was a walking zombie, just going through the motions. I was dead inside and deserved every ounce of humiliation and suffering. I was bathed, and clothed in a spectacular ensemble with glittering jewels from head to toe. It was revealing and functional, but also designed to be removed easily. The slave girls stood me before a mirror and even the reflection of who I was barely registered with my wounded heart and spirit.
On one level, I looked forward to the erasing of my mind, on the other, I just wanted to die. I deserved death, but that would be too easy for me.
I was paraded out through the palace and into the main city plaza. The citizens in attendance were few, but I only barely recognized that. I was seeing without focusing or mentally grasping what I saw. Guards bound each of my wrists and ankles and I was laid back on a cool crystal platform. I didn’t fight. I was completely broken. I didn’t think I had any more tears in me, but they once again began to flow freely as Cantelliam began to speak to the crowd.
“In the great tradition of the Emperors before me, I have chosen my first slave. I feel honored to have been selected as your new Emperor and to publicly take this girl. Her beauty and exotic looks will be a fine compliment to me and she will serve me with respect and devotion, being a perfect example for all women.”
Something about what and how he spoke broke through the fog in my mind. An example. I’m going to be an example for women. Dejah had been my example. She would never willingly give in. I felt Cantelliam’s hand on my bare thigh and I snapped. Dejah’s death had broken me completely, but I still had fire inside me. With a mighty scream of rage, I gripped the chains with my hands and pulled with every ounce of my strength.
The chains attached to my wrists sheared off with a loud crack. I stood as a stunned Emperor backed away from me and called for the guards to subdue me. With both hands I snapped one of the ankle chains and as guards rushed forwards to hold me, I lashed out with the chains still attached to my wrists.
“Women of the Empire! You’re stronger than you think! Rise up against your masters! You’re not slaves to be abused and owned, you can be free!”
Chaos erupted. And soon rays were being shot in all directions. I was momentarily ignored and try as I might, I couldn’t free myself from the last chain. I expected death or at least being stunned at any moment, but suddenly the guards fell back and turned to flee. I strained to see what was causing them to run, and then I saw her. Dejah! She’s alive, and she’s pissed!
To the final day of my life, I doubt I will ever see such a magnificent display of fighting. She had her sword drawn and wore my bow bracelet and fired and slashed her way to my side. She was breathtaking and awe inspiring. She was a force to be reckoned with and I saw the women picking up rifles and attacking the guards as well.
“Sorry I’m late, my betrothed. Let’s get out of here!” With a slash of her sword my final chain broke free and I was picked up by Dejah and in several leaps and bounds, we were into the temporary safety of the forest.
I fell into Dejah’s arms. “I thought you were dead! Cantelliam told me you were dead!”
Quickly and silently Dejah cut the manacles off me before putting my bracelets on me. “Never again, my love. I’ll never leave your side.” Dejah grabbed my hand and pulled but I held fast. “We need to get out of here. We’re not safe, Cassia.”
“Hopefully they haven’t found the aircraft. I landed it in the forest behind the palace. Follow me!”
We turned and ran deeper into the forest, finding the aircraft still hidden there. In my rush to get us out of there I forgot to activate the shield. I raced over the city and out towards the lake, but a stray shot hit the craft and I lost all steering. “I’m so stupid!” I activated the shield and quickly rose in elevation, I could fly forward but I couldn’t turn. We flew southeast over the crater wall and into the vast ocean desert.
***
When we felt we were safe, I landed the craft and threw myself into Dejah’s arms. “What happened, Dejah?”
“I battled through the entrance of the throne room and when I realized you weren’t next to me, I turned to go back, but the guards were everywhere. My only escape was to flee the palace. Each night I would enter the palace and search for you. Last night I found your weapons and overheard that Cantelliam would take you as his first slave today. I headed to the slave quarters and forced one of the girls to tell me how this event would take place. I’ve waited hidden in the forest, watching in horror what he was about to do to you. I was about to attack when you created the perfect distraction for me. I hit the guards from the side and they didn’t even see me coming.”
“When Cantelliam told me you were killed, I lost all hope. I blamed myself for your death. Cantelliam was going to rape me and them wipe my mind to make me a compliant subservient slave. I looked forward to it for my shame of having failed you. When he touched me…” I shivered and Dejah wrapped me in her arms. “…I exploded. I wanted to make you proud of me.”
“How could I ever fail to be proud of you, Cassia? You came for me against all odds.”
“I might never be a great fighter, Dejah. I’m ashamed I gave up. Do you still want to marry me?”
“You don’t need to be a fighter, but from what I’ve seen, you’re better at it than you think. I believe we’re perfectly matched. What I lack, you make up for. As for marrying you, the sooner the better, because I can barely control myself around you. This outfit you’re wearing is stunning on you.”
We spent a few minutes hugging and kissing before we examined the aircraft. Luckily, the damaged was easily repaired even though it was challenging to repair with one hand as I wouldn’t let go of Dejah.
“How long will the Empire take to get to Ch’Zathua, Dejah?”
“Assuming they left two days ago, then a week.”
“Your mother was leading the army back to Ch’Zathua while I searched for you. She couldn’t risk the Empire attacking them while they’re so outgunned. They’re likely a day or two ahead of the Empire.”
“We could reach Ch’Zathua very fast with the aircraft.”
“We could, but we need something to stop the Empire.”
“What are you thinking, Cassia?”
“We must be near the fissure. We headed southeast from the crater. The plans showed their device to be a prototype. It’s long and narrow, about the length of the aircraft. They may be using it to rearrange molecules, but that would mean it could be used as a weapon. We can’t hope to believe we can defeat the Empire’s army with nothing more than your T-ray sword and my bow. Regular swords will be of little use.”
“You think we can take it and race back in time to protect Ch’Zathua?”
“What other choice do we have?”
“If we headed back now, no doubt you and I would die fighting the Empire. Seeing you in that dress, I don’t want to go to my death without making love to you.”
I blushed at the thought, but the image warmed my entire body. “All right then, my betrothed. Let’s save the planet and save Ch’Zathua so we can make sure that happens sooner rather than later, for I am tempted to take you back to the skull and…”
Dejah silenced me with a kiss. “We won’t be very useful if we keep talking like this. Let’s go get ourselves a transmutation device.”
***
We waited for darkness to fly in the general direction of the fissure and we were glad we did as roaming Empire squads were camped all around it. Finding the fissure was easy as it was nearly a hundred miles long and dozens of miles wide. We circled around the southern end of the fissure where there were no Empire guards and descended slowly into the great crack in the planet.
At first, only the violet twilight lit the waterfalls of golden sand that spilled into the depths. As we dropped lower and lower, light began to appear and the waterfalls of sand were replaced by real crystal-clear waterfalls. Bioluminescence allowed us to see quite well and the relatively narrow fissure opened up into a vast underground, lush, almost tropical landscape. It was as if a world existed within a world.
We had descended over a mile in depth before we reached the bottom. Great oceans of water that appeared to team with life gave way to forests of thick vegetation. Birds flew in great flocks.
Moving forward towards the northern end of the fissure where the Empire seemed to be focusing their activities, we decided to land when we first glimpsed people.
“It was said that before the ocean vanished, great jungles grew at its edges. It must be that the fissure was created by the meteor and when it opened, it pulled life down into it. These are the likely living ancestors of what existed before. It’s beautiful.”
“No beauty compares to you, Dejah.”
Dejah grabbed my hand as we made our way further north. As we rounded a bend, a city of gold appeared before us. It glistened in the light of the glowing rocks.
“You don’t see that every day. On Earth, there were tales of a lost city called Atlantis. It was said to have sunk into the ocean.”
“We have a similar story. The city of Cameleon. Before the time of the scientists, it was said that a highly evolved human race existed. The story goes that a vast library of knowledge was lost to mankind forever.”
Dejah pulled me into the city but we kept to the outskirts. I was fascinated by the architecture and the artistic works on the walls. Working our way closer to the center of the city, Dejah suddenly pulled me into a building just as guards walked by outside. The light inside the building was darker and it took my eyes time to adjust. Inside we could see skeletons of people on the floor. Exquisite jewelry was still attached to their bodies. It was as if they died instantly.
Dejah put a finger to her lips and led me up through the building until we crept out onto an open veranda. We crawled to the edge and looked down on a large central plaza. To our right stood a large square building. Huge chunks of golden walls appeared to have been vaporized. There were large holes in the roof and on the plaza stone at the foot of the building. However, while the building was exposed, what appeared as a T-ray shield extended across the openings. I pulled Dejah back inside the building.
I whispered to her. “We know the Empire thrives on knowledge. They found the city and believe they found the library. What if they’re using the transmutation device to try to find a way past the walls and shields into the library? I suspect each time they use it, there is some form of gravitational effect that is causing the earthquakes.”
“That makes sense. Legend tells us that unlimited knowledge and power would be found here.”
“Did you see the device?”
“Yes. It looks like they were repositioning it.”
“Kamron told me that I shouldn’t play around with T-rays. He said they were useless. For some reason, I could see potential in them. From what I learned and know, T-rays radiate outward from a central source. They can be shaped, but they still radiate outward. The Empire can’t get inside because I believe the entire building might be shielded by T-rays. It’s like a massive cubed shield. If I’m right, where would the radiation point be?”
“In the center of the building?”
“To make a shield that size, you need a lot of power. Yes… If I wanted to protect something, I would do the same. Stick a massive shield generator in the middle of the building.”
“They can’t get in then.”
“Not without knowing more about T-rays. That building is riddled with holes and the T-ray shield is the only thing holding most of it together. If you were an advanced civilization and you wished to protect something valuable, it would make sense to use T-rays in such a fashion. The problem is eventually the Empire will figure it out. When I was building our shields, I accidently activated your sword when the shield was working. The sword passed through the shield. But when I tested them independently, they were solid and couldn’t pass through each other. Something happened when the sword was being formed that allowed it to pass through the T-ray shield. It gives me an idea.”
“I thought we were here for the device.”
“Dejah, if we could get inside and find the source of power that is generating the shield, we can protect the entire army.”
“What are you thinking?”
After tweaking my shield, we had moved into position on the far side of the library. No guards or Empire citizens were near this location and there were holes in the building and the shield was accessible.
“Here goes nothing…” Moving close to the building, I activated my shield. Instead of a disc shape, it formed a cylinder and cut a hole in the building shield much like a glass cutting tool would. We both looked in through the hole to see a large, vast, empty building except for two stone pillars of gold in the center. This was something we couldn’t see from the outside looking through the building shield. “Shall we?”
“Only if you think we can get out again.”
Dejah stepped through first, then I followed. Sure enough, once I was inside the building shield closed again. Before we went any further I activated my shield again and the once again it formed a hole to the outside. Knowing we were safe, we moved towards the center of the building.
“I didn’t see this before, look at all the skeletons, Cassia.”
“It reminds me of Pompeii on Earth. A volcano erupted burying the city and everyone in it with burning ash. The ash was so thick, that it preserved the city but the people had been vaporized leaving body-shaped holes. When archeologists found the holes, they filled them in with cement and after excavation you could now see the exact positions of everyone that died. It must have been a terrible catastrophe.”
As we approached the gold pillars, we could see each one had a large fist-sized gem. These stones were unlike anything I had ever seen before.
“The building is empty except for these stones, Cassia. I don’t understand how this can be a library.”
Dejah reached for one of the gems before I could stop her. As her hand clasped the gem, light poured out from between her fingers. Unfazed, Dejah turned her hand over and opened her fingers. Holographic like images appeared as floating pages.
“Put the stone back down, Dejah.” She did and the stone’s glow vanished. “A library in a stone?”
“We need to take this back to Ch’Zathua. Who knows what secrets it holds.”
“I’ll get the other one.” As I reached for the second stone, I didn’t get a warm fuzzy feeling. It didn’t light up but rather it dissolved and formed into a glove around my hand. At the same time, the building shield vanished and in portions where there were more holes than building, the roof began collapsing.
“That’s not good, Cassia!”
Glancing down at the glove, I tried to pull it off, but it wouldn’t budge. There were five smaller glowing stones on it. Red, blue, green, yellow, and white. I couldn’t spend much time as I saw Dejah’s shield activate as she stepped in front of me. R-rays from guard’s rifles were being shot at us. We were in big trouble.
Guards were streaming in from the south and Dejah reached behind me for my hand. “Let’s go, Cassia!”
A strange calm came over me. “No. Wait.” I stepped out from behind Dejah’s shield and pressed the blue button. A T-ray shield formed around us both. With a thrust of my hand, the shield rapidly expanded literally shoving the guards away from us like rag dolls in a tornado.
Dejah looked at me questioningly.
“It’s speaking to me, Dejah. Knowledge and power. Your gem holds the knowledge of this civilization, this one is the power. Whomever yields it controls everything. Come on… We need to leave here so we can save Ch’Zathua.”
Shrinking the shield again to be just around us, we ran from the building and into the main plaza.
“Hold up a second, Dejah.” I pointed my fist towards the transmutation device and pressed the red button. A beam of R-rays flashed from my hand blasting the transmutation device into small fragments. Turning, I grabbed Dejah’s hand and we ran back to the aircraft. Dejah jumped into the pilot seat and piloted us out of the fissure and towards the northwest.
When we were stable and well away from danger, Dejah touched my left hand tentatively. “Can you take it off, Cassia?”
I closed my eyes and listened to the device. Pressing the white button reformed the gemstone in my hand. I breathed a sigh of relief as I stared at the gem. “This is too much power, Dejah. We should destroy it.”
“We can’t. Not until Ch’Zathua is safe.”
“I kept hearing the word keeper in my mind.”
“Keeper?”
“Yes. Keeper.”
“I thought I heard the same in my mind when I held the other stone.”
“Put us down where it’s safe.”
Dejah landed us at the skull a short time later. I placed the power stone on the aircraft. “Take the stone, Dejah.”
As Dejah reached for the stone, a spark shot towards her hand and she pulled her hand back in obvious pain. Dejah placed the knowledge stone on the aircraft and I reach for it with the same result. I sighed and picked up the power stone and the glove formed around my hand. I closed my eyes to listen to the stone before pushing the white button and putting it back down.
I walked away from the aircraft and sat down. Dejah looked concerned.
“Pick up your stone, Dejah and then open your hand. In your mind, ask your stone about what it means to be a keeper.”
I watched as Dejah did as I requested. When she put the stone down on the aircraft, she came and sat down next to me.
“There are always two keepers. One of knowledge and one of power. The stones can’t be used by anyone else as long as the keepers are alive. No one person can yield both stones. By being the first to touch the stones since the death of the previous keepers, we became the new keepers.”
I nodded. “I pray, Dejah, that you will end my life if I ever use this stone to do what isn’t right. The power stone has four modes. Destruction, protection, healing, and creation.”
“Creation?”
I stood and picked up the stone and pressed the yellow button. I imagined a wall of sand in front of me and the golden sands swirled and formed a small wall. “Creation.” Pressing the white button, I placed the stone back on the aircraft and headed into the skull. There I cut open two small pillows and removed the stuffing. This allowed me to fashion two small carrying bags that could wrap around our waists for the stones.
I felt an enormous burden until Dejah came and kissed my neck. “My betrothed, we have been entrusted with something beyond the likes of which anyone has witnessed before. I trust you with all my heart. You’re a woman of honesty and integrity. You care about others. Who better to yield such power than you? You’ll make a fine Queen and mother one day.”
“And here all I wanted was to be your wife.”
“We should get to Ch’Zathua. Can I fly the aircraft?”
***
What had taken Dejah a week of fast travel took us half a day to cover. We spotted the Empire’s army about two days journey from Ch’Zathua. As we arrived at the city, we could see the fortifications being erected and the guards on the walls. They were preparing for a siege.
Dejah landed us in the palace courtyard and it took only minutes for the guards to escort us to the throne room. I wished I had time to explore all the sights and sounds of a place I had only imagined before. Ch’Zathua was a magnificent city, but with a war about to begin time was a precious commodity.
Caelen and Aristea had been reviewing troop placements, fortifications, and maps but upon our arrival they rushed to hug Dejah. Once again, I felt a little out of place until Caelen turned to me and hugged me close.
“You brought our beloved daughter back to us. No reward would ever be enough to repay you. You’re strangely dressed.”
Dejah slipped her hand around my waist. “It’s a rather long story, Mother. We flew over the Empire’s army. They’re two days out.”
“We only arrived back at the city yesterday. We pushed hard, travelling through the nights. We have much to prepare yet.”
“Cassia and I found something that will help. We think we can turn the Empire’s army around.”
“Then come with us.”
I followed Caelen, Aristea, and Dejah into a large sitting room. After waiting a few minutes, we were greeted by Mina, Queen of Ao-Kuang and her wife and Aristea’s sister, Kiera, and a large bear-like male named Lars. In a way I felt like I knew these people. A few minutes later, a pretty dark-haired girl ran in and tackled Dejah.
“Sister!”
I watched them laugh and roll around before Dejah pulled them both up to their feet. “Kylia, I want you to meet someone very special. This is Cassia, my betrothed. Cassia, this is my sister, Kylia.”
Kylia looked me over, then back to Dejah before turning back to me. “You must be very special to have won my sister’s heart, Cassia. Your beauty is otherworldly. Women’s hearts will shatter across Jupiter when they hear the news.”
Before I could say a word, Dejah interrupted. “Cassia is from Earth, sis. And yes, she is spectacular.”
Caelen got everyone settled as extended reunions would have to wait. “Dejah, please tell us how you think we can avoid this battle.”
“After escaping from the Empire, Cassia and I were forced southeast. Cassia believed we were close to a great fissure in the land and near the source of the gravitational fluctuations. She felt if we could steal the Empires device, we might be able to use it as a weapon.”
“You managed to get the device?”
“We destroyed it.”
“I’m not fully comprehending, Dejah. You destroyed the device you thought might save us?”
I took Dejah’s hand in mine and spoke for the both of us. “We descended deep into the fissure to find another world. A world of lush tropical vegetation and a city of gold. Cameleon. The Empire had discovered the city and was attempting to use their transmutation device to break into the library. Fortunately for us, we found a way into the library before they did.”
Aristea stood and paced. “Cameleon is a myth. A legend only.”
Dejah reached into her pouch and pulled out the glowing gem. Turning it over in her hand, images of pages floated into the air for all to see. “Myths don’t have entire libraries of knowledge in a stone. This stone holds the cumulative knowledge of the civilization that created Cameleon.”
“Knowledge is key to everything, my daughter, but knowledge is a long-term solution and we need short-term salvation.”
“What did the legend of Cameleon say would be found in the library, Mother?”
Kylia chimed in. “Unlimited knowledge and power.”
Reaching in to my bag I pulled out my stone which began turning itself into a glove around my hand. “This is the source of Cameleon’s power. It offers the bearer virtually unlimited power to create, protect, and destroy. With it, we can repel the advancing army, but it also means whomever controls it will always be hunted. Perhaps we can use the stone of knowledge to see if this stone can be destroyed, but for now, they’re bound to Dejah and me until we die.”
Caelen frowned. “I’m sure there is much to that last sentence that we need to talk more about. How do you think this glove can help us?”
“A show of force. I don’t wish to kill anyone, but I’m sure they’ll see reason with a healthy display of power.”
“There’s another thing you should know, Mother. Zorathie is leading the Empire’s army here.”
“Zorathie?”
“Zorathie has been working with the Empire for years. She used the Empire’s technology to give herself a new appearance and identity. You will remember her as Sanra.”
The room gasped. Caelen paced the room. “This all makes sense now. We hunted Sanra for years until we finally lost track of her. She had been heading south towards the Empire. Many years later, Zorathie appeared in the city claiming to be from the south. She was welcomed as any travelers were. She became involved in our search to help the planet with the gravitational changes. It must have been her that sabotaged the transmission of the quartz crystals.”
“She wanted to use the Empire’s technology to turn Dejah into her mindless, devoted sex slave as punishment for you and Aristea.”
“Cassia, saved me from that fate, Mother.”
“No words can describe our indebtedness to Cassia. Sanra, it seems, will forever be a thorn in our side.”
“What would you do with her if you had her, Caelen?”
“That’s a tough choice between what I would like to do and what is socially acceptable. Having her fight a bayliath might take care of things. Perhaps we can imprison her until we find the technology to erase the core of who she is. The Empire seems to have that ability if they were going to use it on Dejah.”
Dejah gave a little shudder at the thought. “She is an enemy of Ch’Zathua and I doubt the Empire will be very forthcoming with assistance since Cassia and I took both technology to build the aircraft as well as what the Empire had been hunting for in Cameleon.”
“What if we drugged her and flew her thousands of miles away, dropping her off in an unfamiliar place? It’s humane and gets rid of the problem for a while.”
Caelen wrapped up the meeting. “We will continue fortifying our defenses on the chance things don’t work as expected. We should plan to meet their army sometime later tomorrow. That will be before they arrive at the city, but still gives us time to rest and regroup. I’m sure you both could use a good meal and time to get cleaned up. We will arrange a room for Cassia.”
“Cassia can stay in my room, Mother. Every time we’re apart something happens to one or the other of us and I don’t want to leave her side.” Aristea gave us a stern look but Dejah defended the decision. “We haven’t and will not break with tradition, Mother. I just don’t trust our staff to keep their hands off Cassia and we need to be together.”
Kylia laughed. “I see the way you look at Cassia, sis. I think it’s you who can’t keep your hands off her. Not that I blame you.”
“I can see this is causing grief to Caelen and Aristea, Dejah. I don’t wish to be away from you for a moment, but perhaps we can adhere to this one wish of your mothers. We have our entire lives to spend together. Assuming we can get rid of the Empire, how long must we wait until we can be married?”
“The minimum time, Cassia, is fifty days.”
“Fifty days!” Everyone started laughing. “Oh, I get it… Harass the newcomer. I seem to recall Caelen and Aristea had to wait five days.”
“Five days is the minimum from the moment a public announcement is made introducing you to the citizens of Ch’Zathua. There are many preparations for a royal wedding and we must defer to the planning committee.”
Dejah grabbed my hand. “Great! Let’s go make an announcement!”
Aristea coughed and shook her head. “I’m sorry, sweetheart. As Queen I must remember what is at stake here and our city must stay focused on preparing for war. If we can avoid war with the Empire, then at the earliest we can announce your wedding tomorrow night.”
Dejah looked at her mothers. “I guess eloping is out of the question?”
With a nod from Aristea, staff entered and were directed to guide me to a room where I could wash and change. It tore at my soul to be away from Dejah, but here, at least, I knew we should both be safe.
The ladies did a few quick measurements of me and asked if I needed help in the bath. I politely rejected their assistance and stood safe and alone for the first time since my arrival. The room I was provided was large and luxurious, rivalling any five-star hotel suite on Earth. A balcony overlooked the city below. Truly this was a city of wonderous beauty.
Moving into the private bath, I disrobed from the fancy first slave gown I still wore and stepped into a hot bath the size of my king-sized bed back on Earth. As I sank beneath the hot water, I moaned audibly. Washing myself, my thoughts drifted to Dejah and I fought the urge to explore my female body in its fullness as I wanted my first experience to be with my wife; to imprint myself with her touch.
By the time I left the bath and had fully combed and dried my hair, I found the ladies must have returned briefly as there were three gowns to choose from on the bed. Running my fingers over each one, I smiled as I picked a stunning gold sequined gown. As with all attire on Jupiter, it left little to the imagination.
I slipped into the dress and checked the door making sure it wasn’t locked from the outside like Caelen’s first visit. On one hand I wasn’t expecting the harsh treatment she had received, but I also know I have little to offer the first princess of Ch’Zathua.
As I turned back into the room, I heard a soft sound come from the balcony. Dejah stepped into my room and smiled. “Doors are watched too much.”
I took in Dejah’s incredible beauty. For the first time I saw her in all her regal splendor and it took my breath away. “You’re the most beautiful sight I’ve ever seen. I hope I won’t be thrown in a dungeon for my thoughts.”
“Then we would both be there right now for you look stunning, Cassia. I have something for you.”
From behind her back, Dejah produced a jewel encrusted gold dagger and a necklace.
“They’re beautiful!”
“The dagger will demonstrate to all that you’re a member of the royal household. The necklace is something I picked up in Cameleon.”
“I don’t have anything for you…”
“A kiss will be a perfect gift.”
Wrapping my arms around Dejah’s neck, I kissed her long and passionately. “When this is all over and I get to finally marry you, I look forward to meeting your every desire.”
“You have no idea how many desires I have.”
“If they are half as many as I have right now, then I’m sure I would be busy for a lifetime. What happens now?”
“We pray to the gods we can turn the Empire’s army around, but even if we can’t, I’ll fight them if only so we can be married.”
“You’re certain you want to marry me? I have so little to offer.”
“I’ve listened to my mother’s stories for years. Perhaps I’ve become enamored with the romance of them, but you remind me a great deal of what my mother, Aristea, would have been like had she come from Earth. Over the years, our nation has shifted and your skills and knowledge will be greatly received. Undoubtedly, I’m the luckiest woman on the planet, for I’m sure had I not taken you off the market, you would have been sought by all the prettiest and finest women on Jupiter.”
“How could I even consider anyone but you, my love? Do we need to be anywhere this evening?”
“Everyone is retiring early to get as much rest as possible. Why do you ask?”
“If I promise to keep my hands to myself, would you stay with me tonight?”
“I’d like that, Cassia. We will both likely be having staff knock on our doors at first light though, so we must be careful to demonstrate good intentions or my mothers will have my hide.”
I smiled and kissed Dejah. “I have only the best intentions.”
***
Sure enough, Dejah was right and at the first light of dawn a knock sounded at the door, rousing us from our slumber. Dejah kissed me, smiled, and left through the balcony before I could even whisper a good morning.
We had slept in each other’s arms in the very clothes we had worn the night before. I rolled out of the bed and opened the door to find no fewer than three ladies in waiting and Caelen. Caelen’s presence can be pretty intimidating. The ladies brought in a new outfit for me and laid it out on the bed. Caelen took my arm in hers and walked me out to the balcony.
She stood silent for a number of minutes as she looked out over the city and to the horizon. “What’s Earth like, Cassia? How has it changed?”
“Technology has vastly increased at a scale beyond comprehension. We have travelled to the moon and are currently seeking to put people on Mars. Communication is so prevalent that nearly seven billion people carry handheld devices that can share live images from one to the other from anywhere in the world. For all of that ability to be in touch with one another, the world is falling apart. Disinformation spreads at a rapid pace and everyone’s motives are questioned. We’ve become a connected world that has lost the very essence of what relationships are anymore. Do you miss it, Caelen?”
“There was a simplicity to life back on Earth when I was there, but it feels like a lifetime ago. I never would have expected how much I would love being a woman, a wife, a mother, and a Queen. I’ve never shared with Aristea that I was a man before, not that it would even matter after so many years. I won’t share with Dejah that you were either. I’ve learned to accept that was another life. I’m sorry my actions have brought you here against your will, but I want you to know you will learn to love it.”
“I always thought this place was just a figment of my own imagination and yet I dreamed of being here. I wished every day I could be like Caelen Carter, whisked away to another world and another life. What happened back on Earth was an accident, but for me it is a blessing.”
“You love my daughter very much. I can see it in your eyes and in your actions. I gave birth to Dejah and Aristea gave birth to Kylia. There is something uniquely incredible about giving birth to a new life and Dejah is… I would give everything up to protect her.”
“She admires and respects you so much, Caelen. She is very much your daughter. She desires your praise more than anything.”
“She has struggled to find her place here amidst many years of peace. We’re entering a new era on Jupiter and I can tell her skills will be needed more than ever before. Look out over the city and to the horizon, Cassia. All this will be given to Dejah and you to protect and care for.”
“I’m not worthy, Caelen. I have nothing to give in return. I know nothing about being a member of a royal family.”
“Neither did I. You have won Dejah’s heart and have committed your lives to each other. That life includes all of this. These are your people now to protect and care for.”
“Please don’t tell me you and Aristea are giving up your Queenly roles.”
Caelen laughed. “I’ve waited many years for Dejah to find a mate worthy of her love. She will make a wonderful Queen, as I believe you will as well. But no, Aristea and I have no immediate plans on relinquishing the reigns. However, you and Dejah are the future Queens of Ch’Zathua. It’s the price you pay for marrying my daughter.”
“You sound like you’re trying to scare me off.”
“Forgive me, Cassia, as that isn’t my intent. I understand before you even knew who Dejah was you had professed your love for her. Had you known, would it have made any difference to you?”
“My heart had been given from the moment I saw her. My brain would have thought different, but I’ve always been ruled by my heart.”
“You will make a fine Queen one day, Cassia.” Caelen turned to leave but paused at the door. “The ladies have brought you battle clothing worthy of a princess of Ch’Zathua. We will meet together in the courtyard in less than an hour. I trust that you’re upholding our tradition of waiting until marriage even though I see two pillows have been recently been used.”
I blushed furiously. “I… We didn’t…”
Caelen smiled knowing she had caught us. “Best to get ready, Cassia Brooke, princess of Ch’Zathua.”
With that she left, leaving me to bite my lower lip from nerves. I still can’t believe I’m here on Jupiter having conversations with Cealen Carter, my future mother-in-law.
I was pretty nervous and could barely eat anything as I changed into my battle clothing, or rather lack thereof. With the stone at my hip, my dagger, necklace, and bracelets I had made, I looked quite the sight.
A knock at my door sounded and I found Dejah waiting for me in her battle gear. She looked sexy and formidable at the same time.
“You have no idea who came into my room this morning, Dejah.”
“It could only have been my mother, Caelen.”
“It was. We had an interesting chat. I’m scared to death I’m going to let everyone down. I have no idea how to be a princess and I’ve never been front and center in a war before. I’ve never been anywhere near a war before.”
“If it makes you feel any better, neither have I. I still don’t know how to be a princess either. Just be yourself and you’ll do fine.”
“She knew you slept here last night.”
“I’m not surprised. She and Aristea did the same thing before they were married, but I doubt she would recall that at the moment. Come on. Let’s not keep everyone waiting.”
We moved through the palace and it was pretty clear that rumors had spread about Dejah’s betrothed as guards and workers tipped their head’s deferentially towards me. It was strange and somewhat frightening.
We entered the plaza and Caelen, looking ultimately Queenly, began to speak. “Today we march to meet the biggest threat to Ch’Zathua’s existence in hundreds of years. After conferring with our esteemed leader of our military, Dejah, we believe it is best not to show our full force. Aristea with remain in the city with half our military while I march with Dejah and Cassia to confront the Empire. Under no circumstances are we to engage the enemy without Dejah’s command. Understood?”
Suddenly alarms sounded throughout the city and R-rays zipped past the parapets. A scout ran in to the plaza. “Our advance scouts never reported in. The Empire is here and is attacking!”
Dejah turned to me and held me close. “Stay back, my love. We’ve lost the opportunity to negotiate before a battle. We’ll be moving to hand-to-hand combat.”
“But I…”
“I’m sorry, Cassia. This is something I’ve trained for all my life. Please, I can’t fight well knowing you are at risk.”
Kylia came and took my arm, holding me back.
“Caelen, wait!” I rushed to my future mother-in-law and put my shield on her wrist. “Push this button to activate a shield. It will protect you from the R-ray rifles.”
With a nod of thanks, Caelen ran through the streets towards the city bridge. Dejah moved quickly and yelled out commands before disappearing into the city as well.
“Cassia, please. Come inside where it’s safe.”
“I can’t, Kylia.” Reaching into my pouch, I took hold of the stone and raced to the aircraft. Taking a deep breath, I moved over the palace and activated the shield. To the north, the Empire’s army was swarming over the bridge into the City.
I flew the aircraft over the thick of the battle and I opened fire with my bow. This attracted much return fire and I could no longer lean past the shields to shoot for fear of being hit myself. I watched in horror as dozens of Ch’Zathua fighters were mowed down before the R-ray rifles.
In a golden blur, I watched Caelen leap into the middle of the Empire army and The Empire’s army fell away from her onslaught. I spotted Dejah leap into the middle of a dozen Empire fighters on the bridge, clearing the space so the bridge could be raised.
Near the back of the Empire army, I spotted Zorathie and Cantelliam. Dropping down behind them, I exited the aircraft and walked forward.
“Cantelliam! Withdraw your army now!”
Cantelliam turned and fired and a dozen fighters turned towards me, a new threat. I raised my fist and activated my shield before the first R-rays came close. Pressing the red button on the glove, I sliced through the earth sending dust and debris shooting up into the sky. I stopped it just shy of the Empire fighters who had now all turned to face me.
Pressing the yellow button, I created a wall on either side of the Empire army effectively penning them in. I could hear a cheer rise from within the city. In two leaps, Dejah and Caelen and landed next to me. I shielded them in case any of the Empire got trigger happy.
Dejah held her sword of light and shield up protectively near me. “I thought you were supposed to stay inside the palace?”
“You told me I was a better fighter than I thought.”
“I was only trying to give you encouragement.”
“Now you tell me.”
Refocusing on Cantelliam, I shouted out to him. “Stand down your army!”
Cantelliam smiled and called out a command. His fighters lowered their weapons and another man stepped through the army to stand next to him. It was Weelo. Weelo, Cantelliam, and Zorathie stepped forward after a few choice whispered words from Cantelliam to his army. They were now twenty feet from us. I lowered my shield.
Zorathie sneered as she looked at me. “How dare you wear the dagger of a princess of Ch’Zathua! That’s mine!”
Cantelliam shushed her with an angry word. “I assume you remember my newest general, Weelo.”
The glove on my hand gave me a boldness I wouldn’t normally have. “I’m sure he is thrilled to be reporting to you now. You should be addressing Queen Caelen Carter and not me.”
“It is all immaterial, Cassia. I realized I wronged you so I made some changes in the Empire. As Emperor, I have chosen to take a wife rather than a first slave.”
“I’m sure Zorathie has gratefully accepted. Or, should I call her Sanra instead?”
“Sanra isn’t my chosen wife, Cassia. You are. If you willingly come with me now, I will spare Ch’Zathua.”
Sanra smiled as she stepped forward. “And as we discussed, mighty Emperor, I get Dejah as my sex slave.”
Caelen’s lean muscles twitched like a panther ready to strike.
Dejah took the lead. “As leader of the army of Ch’Zathua, I request that we negotiate the terms of the Empire’s surrender. The Empire will immediately turn around and retreat home, leaving Sanra with us to pay for her myriad of crimes against Ch’Zathua.”
Cantelliam laughed. “No army can stand against us. Even with your stolen power stone from Caleleon, Cassia. Our technology is too great. Give me Cassia, and we will leave in peace. I will even give you Sanra in exchange for you to do with as you please.”
Sanra seethed in anger.
“Cassia is my betrothed and I will personally take on an entire army to see her safe.”
“Then your wish is granted. Fire!”
It all happened so fast. The Empire’s army raised their rifles, took aim, and fired. At least twenty had their rifles trained on Caelen and Dejah. I moved faster than I thought possible, raised my arm and pressed the shield button. A shield formed around us Cantelliam, Sanra, and Weelo. The R-rays simply absorbed into the shield. With an angry yell, I thrust my fist forward and the shield extended like a tsunami, knocking the Empire’s army back. Cantelliam, Weelo, and Sanra who were inside my shield were visibly shaken.
“That power belongs to the Empire!”
Dejah activated her sword and leapt forward. Her hand closed around Cantelliam’s throat and lifted him off the ground while her sword held steady pointed at Weelo. Caelen jumped to Sanra’s side and placed a dagger to her throat.
“Dejah?”
Dejah looked back at me and tossed Cantelliam to the ground.
“Cantelliam, I could wipe out your entire army. You know this if you’ve been searching for Cameleon’s power and knowledge source. Caelen, it’s your nation. What terms will you give the Empire?”
“First, send Weelo back to have your army stand down. They should be warned that any move on their part to attack even a single citizen of Ch’Zathua will be met with deadly force. I’ll wait until that is done.”
Cantelliam picked himself up and looked at Weelo. “Go! Tell them to stand down!”
I removed the shield to allow Weelo to confer with the Empire’s army. Moments later the shaken military might of the Empire started backing away from the city and from us.
“Cassia, please. You can join me as my Queen. The Empire can use your skills and together we can rule Jupiter.”
“The decision isn’t mine to make, Cantelliam. I’m betrothed to Dejah Carter-Thoris and thus, I put my allegiance under Ch’Zathua. Even if I had a choice, I’d never choose you or the Empire for my heart has been given to Dejah and it will remain with her forever.”
Caelen dragged Sanra to stand before Cantelliam. “You and your army will immediately return back to the Empire. I should extract vengeance upon you for capturing and harming my daughter and Cassia. Dejah or Cassia, do you have any additional terms?”
“I can’t speak for Ch’Zathua, Caelen, but I always have believed it is best to achieve mutual cooperation and trade than to remain enemies. Assuming the women of the Empire are freed, then perhaps Ch’Zathua could entertain the possibility of a trade agreement.”
Cantelliam’s face turned red with anger. “The women have been revolting since your words during your first slave initiation! I’ve ordered any civil disobedience to be dealt with most severely.”
Caelen frowned. “It sounds to me, Cassia, that Cantelliam has chosen his path. As long as women remained enslaved by the Empire, then Ch’Zathua will remain at odds with the Empire. Know that Ch’Zathua will not sit back idle and wait for the Empire to change. We will come and set things right.”
“And your army will be destroyed. Even now our greatest scientist has been tasked with outfitting new machines and weapons of war for my military. You may have won the battle today, but you will not win the war. And you, Cassia. When one day the Empire returns, you will be my greatest spoil of war.”
Cantelliam turned and walked back to his army. I restrained Dejah from leaping after him and cutting him down.
“I swear I don’t know what I did to make him want me so badly.”
Dejah pulled me to her side and kissed me, all the while keeping a watchful eye on the retreating Empire army. “In some ways, I know exactly how he feels.” She turned to Caelen. “Shall we?”
“With pleasure. Cassia, well done. For all they have done to you, and I’m sure it was worse than I know, you could have destroyed them. I’m glad it is you and not the Empire that controls the stone.”
Slipping the stone back into my pouch at my hip, I was grateful it didn’t control me. “The power it holds is beyond anything I can imagine. It’s seductive. I hope I never have to use it again.”
Dejah and I flew slowly next to Caelen as she turned and walked back to an eager and anxious city. She dragged Sanra and tossed her down in the middle of the army. “Bind her carefully. Zorathie is Sanra and she will be put on trial for her crimes against Ch’Zathua and your Queen. We have much to celebrate. Send a runner to Aristea to tell her the Empire has withdrawn thanks to Cassia Brooke.”
A cheer rose and we continued to fly slow keeping pace with Caelen as we moved through the streets. At one point near the far end of the bridge nearly one hundred of Ch’Zathua’s finest fighters were dying from R-ray wounds.
Leaping out of the aircraft, I pulled the stone from my pouch and pressed the green button, washing the dying and injured with a wave of healing energy. Having never seen the full power of the stone, I was amazed to see women standing up and looking perfectly healed.
By the time we arrived back at the palace plaza, word had spread and the citizens lined the streets to greet us. Amidst the cheers for Caelen and Dejah, I heard my name shouted numerous times and I was given flowers from women along the way. By the time we arrived back at the palace plaza, I had an armload of flowers.
Caelen met Aristea with a kiss and they moved to a platform as citizens crammed into the plaza.
Caelen spoke first. “Citizens od Ch’Zathua. It is with great relief that I tell you the Empire has retreated. For now, we can rest safely in our beds for they will not return anytime soon, but they will return and we must be prepared. As you’re well aware, Jupiter had been under threat with gravitational fluctuations. We reached out to Earth for help and that help came in the form of Cassia Brooke. She had arrived and was captured by the Empire and enslaved as our very own daughter and princess of Ch’Zathua raced to find that which we teleported from Earth only to find nothing. After being injured in a fall, Dejah was also captured by the Empire and there, a slave girl named Cassia found her and took care of her, ultimately escaping but not without destroying the very device that was harming Jupiter.”
Aristea then took the podium. “As you’re well aware, our first princess, Dejah, has led our military and headed off at great risk to herself to save us and the planet. We all love her and respect her strength, beauty, and courage. I give you Dejah Carter-Thoris, first princess of Ch’Zathua.”
The crowd shouted out. “We love you, Dejah!
Dejah released my hand from hers and moved to the podium. “Citizens of Ch’Zathua, you know me well. You know that I have rejected every offer for marriage and brought shame upon the royal household too many times to count.”
Caelen interrupted. “We’ve always been proud of you, Dejah. We’re grateful you followed your heart. You have our full blessing and permission.”
Dejah looked me straight in the eyes as she spoke again. “What you don’t know about me, is that I never believed I would find true love. No matter where I went I was always in my mothers’ shadow and my heart had been broken too many times by women who wanted nothing more than to marry me for position and fame. I was a broken woman. Then, while I was enslaved by the Empire, wounded, and left without food or water, a vision of pure loveliness this planet has never seen before came to me. She knew naught who I was, yet she cared for me at great peril to herself. Even after I rejected her time and again, she came and took care of me. I’m alive today because of Cassia Brooke.”
Dejah’s emotional words brought tears to my eyes. I barely heard the words of the crowd as they cheered my name.
“After I had healed, I was to be auctioned off as a slave, but it was made known that someone had been helping me. For this crime, I was to be punished by nine lashes. Before the first strike of the whip, Cassia covered my back and protected me with her own body. Even though I had rejected her, she took the beating I deserved. Never in my life have I witnessed or heard of love of this magnitude before. Each strike of the whip shattered my walled-up heart. I saw this beautiful slave girl collapse at my feet bloodied and badly injured for my sake; my heart would never be the same.”
“Cassia and I were taken by the Emperor of the Empire, Cassia persisted and was determined to help me escape. She used the Empire’s own technology against them, inventing a flying machine and weapons that miraculously formed out of air. Together we escaped the Empire in her flying machine and it was then that I knew I had lost my battle. My heart had been given to this slave girl long before she first gave me water, food, or tended to my injuries. That I loved this woman was without a doubt.”
“We then found Ch’Zathua’s army coming to rescue me, but we had been betrayed by Zorathie. Zorathie, as it turns out is Sanra.” Dejah paused to let that sink in with the crowd. “While I was organizing the army, Zorathie drugged me and took me back to the Empire. My mothers took the Ch’Zathua army home while Cassia attempted to rescue me. That Cassia did, but not without sacrificing her own life in return. Believing me to be dead, she was to be enslaved by the new Emperor of the Empire. It was during a ritual ceremony, that I watched her fight against all odds to be free. No army could have kept me from her side at that moment and together we fought our way to freedom.”
“While escaping the Empire, we discovered the source of the gravitational fluctuations. The Empire had found the lost city of Cameleon and had been attempting to use a device that altered gravity and molecules to get inside the protected library that housed the collective knowledge and power of the hidden, long-lost society. Cassia was the one that discovered the way into the library allowing us access to the knowledge and power of a lost civilization. She is the one we are to thank for our victory today.”
“I tell you these things because I believe no one short of Caelen Carter herself has done more to protect me and Ch’Zathua than Cassia Brooke. I introduce to you, Cassia. An Earthling. A slave of Jupiter. Hero of Ch’Zathua!”
Dejah waved me up to the podium amongst the cheering of the crowd. Cealen had slipped Dejah her sword. As I reached the platform, Dejah knelt at my feet and placed Caelen’s sword on the ground before me.
“My sword and my heart are yours forever, Cassia. You would do me a great honor to be my wife.”
I pulled Dejah up and kissed her. “You had my heart from the moment I first saw you.”
Aristea moved to the podium. “Please welcome the newest princess of Ch’Zathua, Cassia Brooke!”
***
Five very long days had passed and while Dejah and I found time to sleep together each night, preparations for a wedding were brutal. Elder scientists gave me the longevity serum meaning my body would virtually stop aging and I could live several hundred Jupiter years old. I was fitted and refitted with gowns for every occasion and event of the wedding and I had been bequeathed with a new title of chief science officer for the city. Every day I had to teach other scientists how the aircraft and weapons were made. We were at war with the Empire and we needed to begin making weapons, shields, and aircraft to fight them. Protection of the citizens couldn’t wait except for a slight pause to hold a royal wedding.
I paced anxiously in my bedroom with no fewer than a dozen ladies in waiting tweaking everything about my wedding gown and hair. The wait was killing me. A gentle knock sounded and Aristea stepped into my room and dismissed the ladies.
“Never has Jupiter seen a vision of such pure loveliness as you, my daughter to be. Come, sit with me a moment.”
She sat down on the bed and tapped her hand next to her. I sat down next to Aristea and she wrapped her arms around me.
“Thank you for accepting me, Aristea.”
“Please, call me mother if you feel so inclined. I admit, I was skeptical at first. After all, no woman could be good enough for my daughter. I’ve had a chance to hear more details from Dejah about your time together. You were treated so badly at Dejah’s expense. True love still exists.”
“I’m sure Dejah greatly exaggerates my deeds.”
“She told me you would say that.”
“How could I not put myself at risk for her? I can’t live without her.”
“And she can’t live without you. You have no one on Jupiter to give you away. As your mother to be, I’d be honored to walk you down the aisle.”
“Shouldn’t you be with Dejah?”
“She’s always been a little more connected to Caelen and she didn’t want you to face the crowds alone. The citizens love and adore you. Your orange hair and beauty and how you stole Dejah’s heart is the talk of the nation.”
“Then, in that case, it would be my honor to have you give me away.”
“If you’re like me, then you’re more than ready to get this over with. Let’s go.”
I tried to take it all in and memorize everything. As Aristea and I walked from the palace, through the city streets lined with people all cheering and wishing me the best, through lush gardens and finally back to the throne room in the palace, I could probably only tell someone fragments of what I had seen. For once I saw Dejah standing at the end of the throne room, I instantly forgot everything. No words could describe her beauty and poise. I forced myself to remain on Aristea’s arm instead of rushing down the hall to meet Dejah.
When Aristea slipped her arm from mine and I finally stood next to Dejah. I couldn’t suppress the tears of joy. I have everything I always wanted.
Dejah leaned over and whispered to me. “When I saw you coming up the aisle, I swore there must be someone else up here that you were being married off to. For you look so beautiful I consider myself unworthy of such a gift as you.”
“I love you Dejah Carter-Thoris.”
***
The ceremony had lasted nearly an hour, and that was followed by public displays of the newly married couple, a dinner, and a dance. When everything we were to do was done, we slipped away to Dejah’s royal suite. There she carried me the bed and made love to me until sunrise.
For the next two days, we made our obligatory public shows of ourselves before quickly slipping back to our bedroom to find each other’s embrace.
In all my wildest dreams, I would have never believed that which I was missing so much. While I had been afraid for my life and felt vulnerable at times, I know life as a woman was the life I was always intended to have. Everything was perfect.
***
A week later, Caelen and Dejah led me to a building in the scientific wing of the city.
“You have the date, time, and the coordinates?”
“I do.”
“And you truly believe your friend from Earth can assist us.”
“Without a doubt.”
“When you step into the room, you will have a connection to your friend’s mind.”
“I’m ready.”
Dejah pulled me aside and kissed me. “Good luck, my love.”
“I’ll be back in a few minutes.”
Dejah smiled. “Longest few minutes of my life. I hear our bedroom calling.”
I smiled back and stepped into the room and closed the door behind me. Caelen had told me to focus on my friend back on Earth and the room would help me make the connection. I watched in amazement as the walls shifted and I found myself in a living room back on Earth.
“Hello, Nick. You may not recognize me. I’m Casey Brooke. We need your help on Jupiter.”
***
***
For all those that had requested a sequel to A Princess of Jupiter, I know the wait was long. Obviously I left this open to a third book in the series and promise it won’t take quite so long to write as this one.
Please take a few seconds to leave a comment.
Casey Brooke (now living vicariously through Cassia on Jupiter)
Amaia and the Lost City
I find comfort when I dream because in my dreams I feel like who I should be. When I’m awake, I can close my eyes and sometimes touch my dreams; feeling the hot, humid air caressing my bronze skin. In my dreams, I’m always in a jungle and there are scenes where I’m dressed in glittering flowing gold and others where I hold a dagger covered in blood. There are even times when a man that comes to me in my dreams. In every dream, I’m a woman with long, flowing black hair and I always wake disheartened that I’m no longer dreaming.
I woke this day like all the rest of my life. I shifted in my small single bed and stared at my hands hoping against hope that they would be the hands of the woman from my dreams. Sadly, I’m still me. The clamor of the household this morning is both comforting and frightening. This is a special day for me, at least that’s what my foster parents kept telling me. Today is my twenty-first birthday; the day I leave home and live on my own; the day the money stops coming to my foster parents for hosting me.
There will be no cake waiting for me downstairs; no ice cream or banners. My two duffle bags are packed with everything I own, or rather, everything I convinced my foster parents is of no value to them. Looking up from my bed as I pull up my socks I glance out the bedroom window. Humidity from the nearby bathroom had fogged the window. For a moment, I pictured the steamy morning jungles of my dreams and closed my eyes in wistful bliss.
My foster brothers and sisters are all much younger than me. I came into this strange family when I was ten and at that time my foster siblings were all much older than me. As they moved on one by one my foster parents found younger orphans to bring into the home. The age gaps on both sides of me was significant and thus I had been raised with little interaction with my foster family members.
Michael, a ten-year-old boy, ran into the room and hugged me tightly. Maybe I will miss this place. “I’m so happy you’re leaving today, James. I get your bed.” Then again, maybe I won’t miss it at all. That was it. No, I’m sad to see you go, or I love you.
Grabbing my duffle bags, I head downstairs to the kitchen to see if I can find anything for breakfast. My foster father will already be off golfing before he spends the rest of the day at the bar and my foster mother is in her usual place; an overstuffed recliner in front of the television. My ten and eleven-year-old foster sisters made breakfast and were organizing the lunches for the foster children. There was nothing prepared for me so I headed for the front door.
Walking into the living room I had to raise my voice over the television. “I guess I’ll be going now.”
“Can’t you see I’m busy here? Make sure you sign those papers on the desk over there before you leave.”
Sighing, I stare at the overweight woman that had somewhat provided for me for the past eleven years. Her ratty terry robe and dirty fuzzy slippers were a solemn reminder of the lack of heartfelt care I had here. Glancing down at the documents I sighed again. The first was an official acknowledgement to the State of Idaho that I had come of age. The second was a waiver of liability against the foster family to protect them if I decided to sue them for anything after I left.
Signing my name and date on both forms I took one look back before exiting the house for the last time. The cool fall morning air is refreshing as I tie my duffle bags to the back of my 1996 Suzuki DR650. It’s my only transportation to and from work and it was cheap when I bought it. I had to save almost all my money to prepare for this day.
Pulling up to my work I parked in the back of the large cement building. Bob Owens, the owner of The Idaho Range, a popular indoor and outdoor gun range on Boise’s south side, was kind enough to offer me a small studio apartment inside the range building and if I did extra work around the place he was happy to provide it to me at a minimal cost per month.
“Good morning, James!”
“Good morning, Mr. Owens. Thank you so much for letting me stay here.”
“Why don’t you get settled and then come join me downstairs.”
“Sure thing.”
Not wanting to delay my boss, I toss my bags on the bed and quickly head downstairs to the main sales area. To my surprise the entire staff yelled happy birthday as I came in. They had a cake and a banner and I was overwhelmed with emotion. No one has ever done this for me before. These are good people.
Bob Owens gave me a hug and spoke a few words. “Knowing today was such a big day for you, James, we all wanted to let you know how much we appreciate your work here. For three years you have worked with the team and you have been a phenomenal employee. That said, we have to treat you well because you’re the best shot of the bunch of us.” Everyone laughed and cheered and after having some cake we opened the place for the day.
***
The next day I was finishing up with a steady client I had been providing private shooting instruction for. She reminds me of what everyone’s grandmother should be like.
“Thank you, James. I wonder if I’ll ever get good at shooting these targets.”
“You will, Mrs. Mattson. You have a lot of raw talent bottled up inside you that’s just waiting to be unleashed. You’re probably from an extensive line of old-west outlaws.”
Mrs. Mattson laughed. “Thanks for the encouragement, James. It’s funny you mention my ancestry. Have you heard about those new DNA tests? I never heard much of my history from my mother and now that I’m suffering some strange ailments I thought I would give them a try in case it sheds some light on how I’m aging less gracefully than I should be. It turns out my family originated from Ireland. Potato farming isn’t as glamorous as wild west outlaws. I find the whole ancestry thing fascinating. Do you know much of your history?”
“None. I was orphaned at birth and never told anything about where I came from.”
“If you’re interested I’d be happy to pay for your test.”
“I couldn’t let you do that for me, Mrs. Mattson.”
“Oh hush. I’ve got more money than time left and it isn’t that expensive. You’ve been such a great teacher for me. You’ve always been encouraging. Consider it a tip for your services.”
“I do have interest in knowing where I came from. I’ll accept as long as it isn’t too expensive.”
“Why don’t you give me your address and email and I can gift one to you.”
“Thank you very much, Mrs. Mattson!”
***
That afternoon I received an email from Discover Your DNA for me to fill out all the particulars about myself. A week later I received a package in the mail with instructions and additional forms to fill out. I had to spit into a test tube and mail it all back to the company.
Two months passed and I had all but forgotten about the test when I received a call.
“Am I speaking with Mr. Pearson?”
“Yes.”
“Mr. Pearson, I’m Abigail Kately from Discover Your DNA. I would like to confirm I’m speaking with the right person. Can you provide me your birthdate?”
“September 2, 1996.”
“And the last four digits of your Social Security number?”
“Two, three, five, six.”
“Thank you, Mr. Pearson. I bet you’re wondering where your results are?”
“It’s crossed my mind. Did something happen to the sample?”
“No exactly. Discover Your DNA processes millions of DNA samples every year. As you can imagine, there’s a lot of information that we gather. Much of the information we provide to our customers is easily identifiable in their DNA. In other words, we can isolate far more genetic marker information than we report back to the public. This leads me to why your results are delayed. We found something in your DNA; something we’ve been looking for. We would like to invite you to come to Salt Lake City to allow us to do further analysis.”
“Am I sick?”
“Oh no. My apologies for letting you think that. Please forgive me for being a little elusive. There are two genetic markers we see in your DNA that are of interest to us. First, there appears to be a direct link to indigenous Amazonian tribes. Do you know where this might have come from in your family line?”
A chill went down my spine as I recalled my dream last night. “No. I was placed for adoption when I was born. I have no idea who my parents are.”
“No worries, Mr. Pearson. The second marker is one that we have found that generates rather unique dreams. May I ask if you have recurring dreams?”
“If you mean dreams that repeat, then no. But I do have similar dreams of people and locations that I’ve never met or been to all the time.”
“I’m glad you confirmed that, Mr. Pearson, as this is exactly what we would expect. We would cover the cost of a flight for you to come to our facility for two weeks. All your expenses would be fully covered and we could offer you an honorarium of two thousand dollars for helping us further our research.”
“What kind of research?”
“All will be explained when you arrive. If you have any concerns at all after you get here we’ll have you on the next flight home no questions asked. You can even keep the honorarium. I believe this will be as much interest to you as it is to us.”
“I have some vacation time saved up and I’m very intrigued. All right. I’ll go.”
“That’s great news. Confirm with your work you can take the time off and I’ll put you in touch with our travel advisor. Thank you so much for your time today, Mr. Pearson.”
Ending the call, I stared out the window at my old motorcycle and smiled. That was a little creepy but I’m anxious to find out what they’re interested in and the additional two thousand dollars will be a great help to me right now.
***
I was greeted by a man in a three-piece suit and hat at the Salt Lake City airport. He escorted me to a limousine and drove me to the Discover Your DNA headquarters and research facility. The building was a strange blend of old brick, stainless steel, and glass. It was both historic and modern at the same time.
As we pulled up to the front doors I was greeted by a young, thirty-something, pretty, blonde-haired woman. “Mr. Pearson? I’m Abigail Kately. I hope your flight went well?”
“Very. This is quite the place.”
“The founders of the company built the original structure over one hundred years ago. Ten years ago, we went through a major remodel adding the modern flair to the research wing. We have a fully functional laboratory, accommodations for our guests, and our own restaurant all on site.”
“DNA analysis hasn’t been around for a hundred years. Has it?”
“Very true, Mr. Pearson. DNA analysis was a natural growth area for the organization. The original company was founded to hunt for historical artifacts. An offshoot of this mission was identifying informational links to the artifacts through human history and ancestry. That led to DNA analysis.”
I followed Abigail into a large glassed-in atrium. The air was warm and humid and the tropical plants reminded me once again of my dreams. Abigail directed me into a conference room with several older gentlemen and a man in a white coat.
“Please take a seat, Mr. Pearson. If you don’t mind, we would like a sample of your blood. We wish to confirm the original DNA assessment.”
“That’s fine.”
The man in a white coat was quick and efficient as he took a small tube of blood from me.
“Now that’s taken care of, let me introduce you to Harvey Pullman and William Becker the Third.”
Both men were older and rather distinguished looking. They appeared to be well to do. “Nice to meet you both.”
Abigail took a seat as well as the man introduced as Harvey. William smiled as he spoke. I found his smile slightly disconcerting.
“Mr. Pearson, I must say that it’s been a long time since we’ve been as excited about someone’s DNA results until we saw yours. Miss Kately I’m sure has told you a little of our company’s history. This organization was founded on finding relics of historical significance. Our mission is to find these relics and ultimately secure them to protect them and their historical significance.”
“Excuse me for speaking out of turn, but what does finding a relic have to do with my DNA?”
“Your DNA may be the key to finding the Fountain of Youth.”
“My DNA? The Fountain of Youth?”
“We’re very good at what we do, Mr. Pearson. I wouldn’t be standing here today or wasting our money to give you a piece of fiction. There’s convincing evidence to suggest the Fountain of Youth does exist, but it’s not a spring or a fountain, rather it is a diamond that when waters pass over it, they become the fountain of youth.”
“A magical diamond? I guess I’ll take that honorarium now and head back home.”
“Please bear with me. In 1542, Francisco de Orellana made an expedition into the Amazon jungle. During a terrible storm, his team became separated and after a month of searching for his lost comrades Francisco finally decided to return to civilization. While waiting in one of the many river cities, one of his missing team came out of the jungle with stories of a lost city. The city had a prince and a beautiful woman that protected the city. The man had said they found gold and riches but it was the water that was the most alluring. It was said that the prince and this warrior woman were over three hundred years old and that they protected a sapphire-colored diamond that was the true source of magical waters of the Fountain of Youth.”
I sighed but kept listening merely because the jungle city sounded a lot like the one in my dreams.
“When the men tried to steal the diamond, they were thwarted by the city’s fighters led by the warrior woman. This man was the only one to survive. Over the years, many legends of a hidden city have come forth from the same general location Francisco brought his expedition.”
“All right. So, what does this have to do with me?”
“Genetic markers help us identify ancestry to particular regions of the world. You happen to have the markers of indigenous tribes from a very specific region of the Amazon.”
“Yes, so Abigail suggested. But I don’t have darker skin or black hair traditionally those tribes have.”
“Just because you don’t show the traits doesn’t mean you don’t have the markers. As people interbreed, characteristics tend to blend together and some of the dominant regional traits disappear. I’ve seen a Caucasian man and a very dark-skinned Indian woman have everything from blonde-haired, fair-skinned to dark-haired, dark-skinned children. Because of this, we focus on genetic markers that only select people from a region have; markers that are unique to the region. Somewhere in your ancestry you have Amazonian indigenous tribe DNA that’s been passed on to you.”
“I still don’t see what my having this DNA has anything to do with you looking for a relic.”
“What I’m about to tell you is highly confidential and all I ask is that you refrain from judging the content too harshly.”
I shrugged. “Sure.”
“We found a specific genetic marker in you that very few people have. It activates an area of the brain during sleep that other people never access. It’s an indicator that you have what we call memory-specific lucid dreams.”
“You’re saying I have a lot of sex in my dreams?”
He smiled at that. “Lucid dreams mean that you happen to dream in a way that your senses are all working and sometimes you can even control the dreams. In other words, lucid dreams are those that seem very real.”
“Admittedly I dream like that all the time. I didn’t think it was special.”
“May I ask what you dream about?”
I could feel the heat rising to my face. “The jungle mostly.”
“That’s excellent. Have you ever been to the jungle before?”
“Never.”
“Is there anything else that you can tell us about your dreams? Perhaps who you are in them?”
Who are these people that can ask such specific questions about my dreams? “What are you getting at?”
“People that have your specific genetic marker tend to have lucid dreams where they are other people.”
“All right. Yes. I dream I’m someone else.”
“Can you elaborate?”
“It’s embarrassing.”
“You dream you’re a woman then.”
“How? Never mind. Yes. I always dream that I’m a young woman with long black hair and bronzed skin in a jungle setting. Now that I confessed my deepest secret to a room of strangers are you going to tell me how this is of interest to your organization?”
“When you say always…?”
“Always. As in I’ve never had a dream where I’m not this woman in the jungle.”
“That’s very rare. Let me tell you how this might help us. Historical facts are often lost through time. Oftentimes we can’t fill in the gaps of knowledge, locations, and time and important historical artifacts are lost forever. What we’ve found is that people with the genetic markers you exhibit are somehow strongly connected to a past event or person. We’re not sure how it happens. Sometimes it’s ancestral, sometimes there is no apparent connection whatsoever. All we know is that what the person sees when they dream is something that really happened.”
“I’m still not putting this all together. You’re saying my dreams of this woman are fragments of her memories from the past?”
“Highly likely. We believe we can be of mutual benefit to each other. People that have these dreams struggle in everyday life. Dreams are used by the brain to sort out events in a person’s everyday life. When you dream about things that aren’t dealing with your personal life, a dichotomy exists. You become less trusting. You struggle holding onto relationships. You have a tough time focusing.”
“It’s like you just told me the very things I struggle with daily. You think you can get rid of these dreams and help me?”
“Yes.”
“And what do you get from this?”
“We get to record your dreams and build an historic reference of the people, time, and place where you’re dreaming.”
The light finally dawned on me. “You think my dreams are connected to the history of a remote Amazon tribe and seeing my dreams might help you find the sapphire-colored diamond.”
“Yes, but, I’ll be honest with you; we rarely find useful information from people’s dreams, but we have found our methodology greatly diminishes the detrimental effects those dreams have on the person having them. We’re willing to help you even though the likelihood we find anything useful for ourselves is extremely rare.”
“You can see my dreams?”
“Using visual cortex readers, we can record images as you dream. They aren’t crystal clear but we can gather a lot of imagery from it.”
“How will your process help me normalize my dreams?”
“Our methods vastly enhance your ability to become a part of your dreams. Over a span of three sessions, we increase your in-dream sensitivity each time. By the third session your dreams become so real to you that your brain must establish boundaries to differentiate between reality and dream life. At the right level of sensitivity this connection you have will be severed or greatly diminished as your brain will recognize this jungle woman isn’t part of your real life. We’ve had one hundred percent success. Soon you’ll be free of their debilitating effects.”
Do I want this? My dreams are so much a part of me but there’s no denying their negative impact on my life. I’ve never had a girlfriend because every time I get close my dream life effects my real life. “If you think it will work, then I’m game.”
“Great. Abigail, please get James settled and have him fill out the paperwork. We can start your first session tonight.”
Abigail stood and escorted me from the room. “You’re doing a wonderful thing for yourself, James.”
“These connections William spoke about. What are they?”
“Hmmm. We have theories but most people don’t believe them.”
“Try me.”
“The first theory is that because you have DNA markings from people in the region that there might be a form of genetic memory that has been passed from generation to generation.”
“Genetic memory?”
“Think of the birth of a zebra. That newly born zebra knows to stand quickly to avoid predators and to seek its mother’s milk. How does it know this? How do birds know what to eat and not to eat? It is thought that our DNA might hold within it memories.”
“That actually makes some sense. What are the other theories?”
“That the DNA anomaly is created due to a space-time continuum glitch. When you were formed in your mother’s womb, space and time warped connecting you to events of the past.”
“That sounds rather far-fetched.”
“Then you probably won’t like the last theory. Past lives.”
“You’re saying that I was this woman in the past and reincarnated into my present life?”
“I told you that you would think it is rather far-fetched.”
We continued walking down hallways until we came to a nicely appointed suite. “Here you go. Please get settled and make sure you shower thoroughly. We try to keep our dream chambers as pristine as possible. I’ll be back to take you to dinner in an hour.”
“Thank you.”
Abigail closed the door behind me and I looked around the room. It was finished in stainless steel and mahogany wood. The bathroom was large and comfortable with heated floors. I’ve never been in a place so luxurious before. Hunting for relics must be big business.
Do I really want this? What if my dreams are telling me something that I need to know? What would it be like to dream of something else?
Sighing I stripped out of my clothes and stepped into the shower.
***
The sound of a solid knock on the door jolted me into full awareness. I’d been thinking long and hard about losing this connection to the jungle woman. I opened the door to find Abigail standing there. “You work late, Abigail.”
“There are times I don’t go home for several weeks at a time. It’s all part of the job but what we do here is very important. I hope you’re hungry.”
“I am.”
We continued in silence to a small private dining room. Abigail sat across from me and a waiter began placing food in front of me. It was all my favorite foods.
“How do they know what foods I like?”
Abigail smiled. “It’s scary how much we can determine from your DNA. The scientists running your recording sessions have assessed your DNA and determined what foods you should eat before each session. Foods trigger specific places in your brain and your dinners have been specifically tailored to help you fall asleep easily and focus on various parts of your dream memories.”
“Fascinating. I’ll think twice about giving my DNA to anyone else.”
***
After dinner, I was told to shower once again and change into a very loose-fitting swimsuit and robe. Abigail led me down into the basement of the old building to a brick room devoid of any windows. In the middle of the room was a large steel tank with bunches of wires leaving the tank and going up through the floor to a room above. A man in a white lab coat had me step out of the robe and he placed what could only be described as a swim cap with thousands of fiber optic cables attached to it.
Abigail explained the procedure. “The cap is positioned with sensors to send the visual images of your dreams to our recording room upstairs. The tank is filled with neutrally buoyant body temperature water where you can float as if in a woman's womb. The complete darkness of the tank and lack of external sound stimuli, combined with an herbal concoction we will give you will make you feel like you’re suspended in space. This all makes people enter lucid dreaming states far more readily than ever before.”
“Herbal concoction?”
The man in the lab coat produced a long syringe and smiled. I blanched.
“Don’t worry, James. The herbal concoction is a mix of calea zacatechichi, mugwort, silene capsensis, choline, and galantamine. Each of these herbs alone is supposed to increase your dream vividness and lucidity. They’re all natural and perfectly harmless to you.”
Before I could say anything else the needle pierced my arm. “I guess I’m committed now.”
“Relax, James. People say they’ve never slept better than in the dream chamber. You’ll be fine.”
“All right. I’ll give it a shot.” I rubbed my arm where the man injected me. ”Literally.”
The man opened the tank door and directed me to step inside and lay on my back. Once floating comfortably Abigail leaned in and waved goodbye. “Good night, James.” With a creak and a groan, the steel door closed plunging me into complete darkness.
I didn’t know how long I was lying there before I began seeing flashes of color. There was a flicker of green and red and then nothing. I could hear rain falling on leaves. Suddenly my vision was filled with light and sound.
I’m running through a jungle trail and laughing as I run. Rain splatters off enormous broad green palm leaves and my bare feet squish red mud through my toes. Glancing back over my shoulder my long black hair blocks my view momentarily. Someone is chasing after me but I’m not afraid. My laugh is almost a giggle as I turn a corner hide myself from my pursuer. Running faster, I know I need to get to the waterfall; its sound getting louder with each step.
He’s getting closer, but I’m letting him. The jungle gives way to a large opening and the rain now splashes against my face as the canopy above me no longer blocks it. Skidding to a stop atop a rocky cliff I look down. Fifty feet below is a pool of emerald green water bordered by a large grassy bank.
Spinning around I could feel my smile broaden as I get my first good look at my pursuer. My breasts heave with the exhilaration of the run and I feel the warmth of expectation coursing through my body. He pauses as he stares at me. His golden loin cloth hiding little of his rain-slicked muscled body. Dark hair falls to his shoulders and his dark eyes speak of mischief and passion. Gold bracelets on his biceps drip raindrops down his copper-colored skin.
“I have you now, Amaia.”
It wasn’t English but I could hear it as if it was. I’ve never understood the words before in my dreams.
“You’re like the mighty jaguar. How could I ever escape you, Guarin?” There is a lilt to my voice. I can feel my smile as I speak.
He takes a careful step forward. “Even the mighty jaguar takes pause at the most beautiful and dangerous creature of the land.”
“Then you also know that I will kill anyone that touches me except my mate.”
He moves quickly and places his strong hands on my shoulders. His lips so close to mine I can feel the warmth of his breath.
“Then it’s a very good thing I’m your mate.” His hands slip behind my neck and release the clasp that holds my ornate and revealing dress. I can feel it slide effortlessly down my body to the ground.
Smiling, I raise my hand to his chest and stare deeply into his eyes. My body is on fire for him. Laughing, I push backwards and away and watch his shock and surprise as I fall off the cliff. Spinning in the air I plunge feet first into the cool pool of water below.
Just as I surface Guarin dives after me. His hands finding my waist as he pulls himself against me. My heart pounds in my chest as he carries me to the grass and lays me down gently. He is beautiful. He is mine…
***
With a loud screeching sound, the door to the tank opened. I’d been so deliriously lost in my dream that I had forgotten who and where I was. The dim lights of the room blinded me and I almost cried out from the loss of who I was; the transition from dream to reality being so jarring that my body was shaking. I want to go back!
“James? Let me help you out.” Abigail leaned in and held out her hand. I hesitated to take it. “It’s perfectly normal to feel disoriented.”
Reaching up I grabbed her hand and stepped out. “I was only dreaming for a few minutes.”
“You’ve been in the tank for twelve hours. I have towels and your clothes for you. There’s a change room nearby. We need to debrief you before you can go back to your room.”
Nodding slowly, I looked down at my arm. Gone was the hairless bronzed skin and the gold bracelets. I hated to admit it but my dreams felt more real to me than my real life.
***
William stood as he played the footage of my dreams. I wondered how much they captured as what took place after the leap into the waterfall was mind blowing and embarrassing. “The images are rather distorted but you can make out the specific plants of the region. Pause it right there! That appears to be a blue orchid! This is spectacular!”
I was still shivering a little. I wasn’t cold, just adjusting back into my reality. The dream was so vivid, so real… “What’s special about a blue orchid?”
“It has only been found in a very specific place in the Amazon. Right where the expedition lost contact with each other. Keep scrolling ahead.”
The images were rather ghostly but they were as if they came from my own eyes. William reached the spot where I was being spoken to and grew agitated. “What dialect is that? I want to know what’s being spoken.”
“I can tell you what’s being said.”
“You know this indigenous language?”
“I’ve never studied any other languages.”
“Then don’t waste my time.”
“I don’t understand how I know, but I can understand it.” William stared at me. “I can still hear the words in my head.”
“All right. I’ll humor you. What are they saying?”
“He is saying, I have you now, Amaia. Her reply is, you’re like the mighty jaguar. How could I ever escape you, Guarin?” William’s eyes went wide.
“Play that back! You’re right! He said, Amaia and she said Guarin. This changes everything. Tonight, we’ll double your dosage. We need more information; more details. Abigail, take James back to his room.”
William turned back towards the recording as Abigail pulled me out of the conference room. “That’s never happened before, James.”
“What hasn’t happened before?”
“You were Amaia.” She paused. “Amaia understands the language but you didn’t before. Now you do.”
“Perhaps it’s just an interpretation; something left over from the dream. What my brain thought was being said.”
“I don’t think so. I think the dream was so vivid it altered your brain.”
“Maybe I should go home. I can still feel the raindrops on my skin; my wet hair on my back. My dreams have always been vivid, but nothing like that. If we don’t stop now maybe I’ll be forever stuck between realities.”
“No, James. Don’t you see how revolutionary this is? You learned a language overnight!”
“Why didn’t William want to hear more?”
“Because he already heard enough.”
“I’m not following you.”
“When the expedition man returned from being lost he said he found a city with a prince and a woman. What we never told you was that the prince was named Guarin and the woman was named Amaia. You just confirmed history.”
“What happens next?”
“You go back into the dream tank tonight hoping that we can record additional details about people and landmarks.”
“William said he wanted to double the dosage. Is that safe?”
“It is a bit out of the ordinary to increase it that much, but it’s still safe.”
“I’ve never felt a dream so real before. I’m a little frightened about how much more real they can get.”
“Don’t worry, James. Everything will be fine.”
***
I hold out a spear before me and slowly pull back the thick foliage. Silently I move through the jungle deftly avoiding the black palm thorns and stinging ants as they march across the trail. I wear a golden dagger on my hip, carefully bound to not rattle as I close in on my prey. I’m part of the jungle; a creature adapted to its surroundings.
The slightest sound of a leaf cracking causes me to turn a little to my left and I continue ahead. A grunt makes me pause and bring my arm back with my muscles taught; my eyes focused and unblinking. Even as a large spider crawls over my bare foot I stay perfectly still. My breathing merges with the rhythms of the light breeze.
Before me the leaves part and a large-tusked boar exposes itself as it roots for grubs. My spear flies and skewers the boar, the iron tip slicing cleanly through the beast’s heart. With a loud squeal that shatters the jungle silence it falls on its side and breathes its last.
Stepping forward I squat down and place my hand against the heavily muscled neck. Giving thanks to the boar I pull my spear from its side and draw my dagger.
A low rumble from behind me freezes me in place. Gripping my dagger tightly I slowly turn my head and find myself staring into the golden eyes of a large male jaguar; its muscles taught and its gleaming white fangs barred. With a roar, it pounces as I dive to the side and roll to my feet. Razor sharp talons tear across my shoulder. Ignoring the pain, I tackle the side of the jaguar and stab it repeatedly with my dagger. The battle is vicious and violent. I am cut and bleeding from a dozen wounds but I stand in triumph over the jaguar that weighs close to twice what I weigh.
Blood streams freely down my left arm. I need help. Leaving the two corpses where they are I grab several large leaves as I move through the jungle. Placing one over my shoulder wound I weave through the dense vegetation. I can feel my sweat drip between my breasts as I head towards my city. Pausing to catch my breath I place my hand on a carved stone archway and look into the valley beyond.
***
Light and sound flooded the dream chamber and I screamed in pain. I was still in the jungle yet also here in this strange place. A woman’s head looked down on me and yelled. “I need medical assistance! Now!”
I was struggling to catch my breath; torn between staying in the dream and returning to my real life. Hands slip under my shoulders and pull me out into the light. My shoulder hurts so badly but I’m in shock; dazed.
People are running all around me. Glancing down at my left shoulder I can see four deep cuts freely bleeding. They’re supposed to be there but then again, not. My world begins to shift slowly and I start to recognize people. Abigail is looking me over. She looks frightened.
Someone is examining my shoulder. “The cuts are healing rapidly. I don’t understand it.”
Minutes later I’m raised carefully to my feet. My fingers slide over my shoulder where the cuts once were but now there is nothing except for the stains of my own blood on my arm and the floor. A robe is draped over my shoulders.
William bursts into the room. He’s smiling. “That was amazing! We might be able to do reverse topographical mapping to identify a specific location. What’s all this blood on the ground?”
Abigail pulled William aside and whispered to him. “James’s body manifested cuts on his shoulder. We gave him too much.”
William brushed Abigail aside. “James. That was very well done. I want you to know that what you experienced means we’re very close to setting you free of these debilitating dreams. I’m positive that with another adjustment in the dosage you’ll walk out of here tomorrow a different person.”
Shaking my head, I was still struggling to grasp reality. “I think I’m done. This went too far. I’d like to go home now.”
“You’re on the cusp of a breakthrough. I can tell you from experience if you don’t start dreaming your own dreams and not reliving someone else’s past events, you’ll die. I’m sorry to make this blunt, but there is direct scientifically-proven evidence linking the lack of personal dreams to physical ailments and ultimately death. We would be doing you a disservice to stop now. Take the day to consider the alternative. Maybe Abigail can take you on a tour of the city. Just promise me you won’t make any final decision before dinner.”
It could get worse. Is he speaking the truth? I trust Abigail more than William. “All right. I should probably change.”
Abigail looked at William before putting her hand on my shoulder to guide me out of the room.
When we were well away from William I pulled Abigail aside. “What’s going on? I have to assume this isn’t normal.”
“You’re right, James. It isn’t normal. But you need to know I’ve seen others go through this and in the end, they were much better. William is correct in that if your dreams don’t normalize it will ultimately be your destruction. Just look at yourself and how these past two dreams have impacted you. When you came out of the tank each time you were disoriented to a point that you struggled knowing what was real. How often have you felt like that on your own?”
“Every morning I look at my hands to see if they’re mine or the woman’s from my dreams.”
“I won’t lie to you in that William believes the next time you dream they might find enough information to locate the lost city. I just hope for your sake you continue so you can lead a normal life.”
“I won’t make a decision until after dinner but this scared the hell out of me. I wanted to go back. Even though Amaia was injured I never felt freer. You saw it, didn’t you?”
“I saw it all and there’s no doubt she was an amazing woman. That first dream… The prince was extremely handsome and the… Sorry. I’m sure I don’t have to tell you how hot that was.”
“I know it’s strange but some part of me doesn’t want to give all that up. The feeling of who she is and…” Shaking my head I turned to head back to my room. “You don’t need to take me on a tour. I need time to think.”
Abigail grabbed my arm and held me fast. “I’m here if you need me. Call me even if you just want to talk.”
“I will.”
Back in my room I stripped down and showered up. There was no trace of the cuts that were there earlier. There was no pain which made me question if it happened at all. Glancing in the mirror I stared at the woman from my dreams. Her black hair cascaded down in waves. Her lips were full and red and her eyes… Her eyes were the deepest brown I’ve ever seen. I was afraid to blink but when I did the reflection only showed myself. Is that her? Is that the face of the woman I’ve been but never seen before?
Moving to the bed I laid myself back and stared at the ceiling. I’m dying. These dreams are killing me. I yearn for a life not my own. As painful as it will be to lose the dreams it’s for the best I go through with this. I can’t keep fighting this pseudo reality.
***
Once again, I stood in my robe and loose-fitting swim trunks as Abigail watched the preparations. No doubt she was a company woman that would look after her boss’ wishes even if she disagreed with them.
“How much are they giving me this time?”
Abigail bit her lower lip and let the guy in the white lab coat speak for a change. “Just enough.”
Looking at the syringe I was pretty sure it was twice what I was given last time. I felt the prick in my arm and even as I laid down in the dream chamber I could feel the concoction coursing through my body. Abigail poked her head in and somberly said good night.
The chamber door closed with a clang and everything became completely silent; the darkness perfect. I was floating in space, unable to feel the temperature difference between the air above and the water below.
Colors began swirling around me that formed into shapes. Everything is so clear. I was always a bystander in my dreams before but this time I was in control and yet I could also fully relax and let things happen.
I’m standing on a stone balcony looking out over the jungle. Above me the green canopy stretches out in elegant patterns of green. The balcony is designed to capture the sun yet remain hidden. Looking down my bronze skin glows in the light; my gold dress glittering.
“There you are, Amaia.” Turning I see sadness in Guarin’s eyes. “I don’t want you to go.”
His fingers lightly touch my cheek and I close my eyes. “One of the men from outside the jungle escaped. If we are to protect the city and the stone I must go after him.”
“One day we’ll no longer be hidden. What then, Amaia? We’re not murderers of men, we’re protectors of life.”
“Are you commanding me to stay, my prince?”
“I will never command you, Amaia.”
“Then I will stay by your side as that is where my heart will always force me to be.”
“I fear that one day you will go and never return.”
My heart feels like it would shatter at the thought of being separated from Guarin. In a strange way, I think I’m in control when I speak again. “I will always find a way back to you, Guarin. I promise to always return.”
The images begin to fade and I cry out. “No! I want to stay!” Darkness enfolds me and the only sound remaining is my own crying.
***
Light flooded the dream chamber and I cover my eyes. Abigail’s voice began as a hesitant whisper. “Oh my god. James? Oh my god! Get the medical team in here.”
I felt strangely at peace with all the commotion around me. A hand touched my face and I opened my eyes to see Abigail staring down at me.
“James?”
Before I could reply William stormed into the room. “What the hell is going on? The recordings all failed!”
Abigail turned quickly to face William. “Shut up, William! We have bigger problems right now.”
William pushed Abigail aside and placed his hands on the dream tank as he poked his head inside. “I’ll be damned.” Turning back to everyone in the room he began shouting orders. “Get him out of there!”
“What’s the matter? I feel…” My voice faltered as it sounded feminine. As I have every day of my life I pulled my hand in front of my eyes and stared at it. It was smaller and more refined; my skin darker. It was Amaia’s hand from my dreams. I think I smiled but I was yanked quickly out of the tank and wrapped in a robe. Long wet black hair fell in front of my eyes. I pulled at a few strands and stared at them in awe.
“Get him cleaned up and meet us in the conference room!”
William and the others left the room leaving Abigail with me. “James? It’s you, right?”
“Yes… yes it’s me.” My joy was unleashed inside me. “I’m her… me… this feels new but right. Where’s a mirror?”
“I’ll take you to your room.”
My bare wet feet made slight squishing sounds as I walked next to Abigail. I had so many question and yet I didn’t care. I’ve woken from my dreams to be what I felt I should always be.
At my room Abigail stepped inside and carefully looked me over. “I’ll need to get the medical team to check you out. I hate to leave you but I need to gather some things. Will you be all right? You’re so quiet.”
“I’ve never felt so good in my life. It’s as if my dreams were telling me this is who I was all along and now…” I turned towards the mirror. My wet dark hair framed my beautiful face. My brown eyes stared back at me. “I’ll be fine.”
“You’re sure? I think you might be in shock.”
“I’m perfect. Thank you.”
“I’ll be back in thirty minutes. I’m going to lock the door to your room from the outside. We can’t let you go until we know what happened to you and make sure you’re all right.”
I almost ignored Abigail as I stared at myself in the mirror. “I’ll be fine.”
Abigail turned and left the room and with a metallic click the door was locked.
Dropping the robe to the floor I looked down upon my breasts. I’d seen them so many times before in my dreams but now it was different. I can feel them. My hands moved to them and felt their weight and sensitivity. Leaning forward I could feel them pulling gently as I slipped out of the loose swim trunks. Now fully naked I looked at myself again in the mirror. My skin was beautiful and smooth, a shade darker than when I used to get tanned in the summer. My body was lean and fit and yet not too sharply defined. I could see the definition of my muscles as if I was an endurance athlete yet my full breasts and even skin tone made me look more like a bikini model than a jungle warrior woman.
That last thought gave me pause. I look like Amaia, but I’m still me, James. I have my own memories but I also have small fragments of hers.
Smiling into the mirror I felt like jumping up and down. This is me. This is who I’m supposed to be!
The only nagging thought that bothers me is my friends from work. How will I let them know what happened to me?
Turning before the mirror, I looked upon my back and legs. What if I’m still dreaming? No! This must be real! I need to believe this is real. This is the new me. If I’m going to live this life I need to keep moving forward. I need a shower. I need to communicate with work. I’ll need a new set of identification.
Turning on the shower I stepped under the hot water and closed my eyes so I could focus on the feel of the water as it hit my body. I can feel the water as it falls around my breasts and drips differently from between my legs. Grabbing the soap, I wash myself slowly and deliberately; feeling every inch of my new body; a body that was both foreign to me and familiar at the same time.
After washing my hair several times, I stepped out of the shower and wrapped towels around me.
A knock sounded and Abigail poked her head into the room. “James? May I come in?”
“Of course.”
“I had to scramble to find you some clothes. I hope these fit. It’s hard to gauge sometimes. I… I don’t even know what to say. I’m sorry, James. I’m sorry I was only able to find a dress. I’m sorry I didn’t push back against William’s insistence of doubling your dosage again. I’m sorry I even invited you to come here.”
“Don’t be sorry, Abigail. I’m not. I’ve been dreaming of being this person all my life and now it’s real. If you think about it, I’ve spent every night being who you see before you. One third of my life I’ve been this woman. Of course, it was only my dreams, but it felt real. I’m not upset about wearing a dress either as Amaia never wore pants. The only concerns I have are what happens now; what do I tell my boss; what about identification?”
“I promise you we’ll get these things worked out. We caused this and it’s up to us to make it right. I’ll give you a minute to change. I also added a brush for your hair. Your hair is so long and beautiful it would be terrible if it got all tangled.”
“Thank you, Abigail.”
Abigail stepped out into the hallway and I took the small pile of clothes to the bed. Starting with the plain white cotton panties I pulled them up my long smooth legs and checked the fit. They were surprisingly comfortable. Next was the bra. The C-cup size seemed just right but the strap around my chest was tight. Finally, I slipped the red dress over my head and pulled it all down in place before lifting my hair up and out from under the collar.
Moving to the mirror I stared at myself as I brushed out my hair. The dress made my lean and narrow waist look somehow smaller than it was. I’m beautiful.
With my hair brushed out I stepped into the hallway to find Abigail nervously pacing. “James, that looks very flattering on you. Were the sizes all right?”
“The strap on the bra is tight but everything else seems fine.”
“Turn for me.” I spun slowly in place. “We never saw what you really looked like from the dream recordings. If you really are a replica of Amaia and she was a warrior, then that would account for your lean look and your lat muscles are well developed. I’m envious. You have a beautiful body.”
“Thank you.”
“Are you feeling up to facing William and the team?”
“I’ll be all right. I’m a little self-conscious but I need to know what really happened and what we do next.”
We walked towards the conference room and Abigail stopped to look at me.
“Why are you stopping?”
“Walk a little further for me.” I walked halfway down the hall and back. “You walk so gracefully and quiet. How much of Amaia’s life do you remember? Do you think you could tackle a jaguar like she did?”
“Just small fragments. Tiny images of the city and jungle. I can’t imagine taking on a jaguar. I don’t have those skills. I can’t even imagine hunting.”
“It’s as if you’re James with a smattering of Amaia then.”
“I guess.”
“I wonder what your dreams will be like now.”
“I never want to go to sleep again.”
“Why is that?”
“Because I don’t want to wake up from this reality.”
Abigail smiled weakly and led me into the conference room.
William had been pacing as we entered then walked silently around me. “Remarkable! Am I speaking with Amaia or James?”
“I’m still James.”
“I would have thought we would need to sedate you. You’re remarkably calm.”
“I’ve lived Amaia’s life every night of my life. This feels comfortable to me. Like it was supposed to be.”
“What happened in the dream tank?”
“Shouldn’t I be asking you that question?”
“I meant your dream. You did dream, didn’t you?”
“I was on stone balcony overlooking a hidden city when Guarin came to me. He asked me to stay. I told him I must go after the man that escaped to protect the city and the stone. He asked me to stay again but expressed fears that one day I would never return. I promised him I would always return. That’s when the tank opened.”
William scratched his chin as he thought. “If I were to be honest with you, James, the DNA marker indicated you might have had a past life you were dreaming about. We have encountered dozens that have had that marker and each time their experiences were much like yours. You were the first to manifest both mental and physical changes. I suspect this has to do with two things; the level of dosage we gave you and the promise Amaia made to return.”
“Why would the promise make any difference?”
“When you promise something that profound, your body physically adapts to the promise. If you break a promise you feel your stomach in knots and you have a bodily reaction. When you dreamed of the promise I theorize your body physically responded to make the promise a reality; the immersion in the tank and the concoction allowing your body to physically alter itself.”
“What happens now?”
“That depends a lot on you.”
“Why me?”
“How would you like to go to the Amazon?”
Abigail stepped up to my side before I could answer. “You can’t be serious, William. James has just gone through a traumatic change in his life. We need to make sure he’s healthy and situated. He has work and people that will need to know what happened to him. He has no clothes that will fit him.”
“I’m not saying we go tomorrow, Abigail. We can help James with all of those things… even more so if he chooses to help us.”
This piqued my interest. I want to go to the Amazon. I need to go. I feel called there and I would never be able to do this on my own. Not without a lot of money saved. “What do you mean by even more so?”
“Play audio clips one and two.”
With a few clicks of a button the room filled with someone speaking. It certainly wasn’t English and it was a very short clip. The was followed by a longer clip in a slightly different dialect.
“Can you tell us what was spoken, James?”
“The first clip was, this is our land. You need to leave! The second clip was, travel five days up the river and you will come to a place where the river splits into three. Take the river to the right.”
“Excellent! You seem to now understand some of the Amazon languages. We’re heading to the Amazon based upon the little information we could gather. With the expedition notes, the recorded dreams from you showing the blue orchid, and some terrain maps we managed to piece together, we believe the lost city is in the general vicinity of the Balsa Puerto District, northwest of Yurimaguas, Peru. These are some of the most remote and mountainous regions of the Amazon headwaters. What else do you know?”
“Fragments of landmarks, places, and people.”
“That’s good enough for me. We would still have to hire some guides but we could sure use your amazing new gifts. We could hire you as a consultant. Twenty thousand dollars to find the city and another twenty if we find the stone. We would also cover your food, travel, and additional clothing needs for the trip. Regardless of your choice, our company will help you get new identification and we’re willing to help you get situated with clothing. I’ll even allow Abigail to travel with you back to your home to help ease the work situation.”
“That’s generous of you. How long do you think the trip to the Amazon would take?”
“Three to four weeks.”
“Can I go home before we leave and get that all straightened out? I can’t imagine how hard it will be to make my co-workers and boss believe what happened to me.”
“We can provide video footage of you entering and leaving the tank to help. I would recommend you let us do a full medical check as well.”
“All right. I accept. I want to go with you to the Amazon. I’ve been dreaming of it all my life. I need to see it firsthand.”
“What name would you like on your identification?”
“Do I have to let you know right now?”
“If we’re going to get you identification you’ll need it sooner than later. We can’t even book a flight for you back home without it. Choose by dinner tonight. Abigail, please escort James to the medical team for a full examination and blood samples then take him shopping. I’ll have the legal team draft up the necessary documents and get the travel team considering the trip arrangements.”
Everyone left the room quickly leaving me and Abigail alone.
“You sure about all of this, James? By all rights you could sue the company for millions of dollars.”
“Maybe I’ll feel differently tomorrow, but today I feel like the company has blessed me. I wish to repay the gift I’ve received and if by helping them out I also get to see the region Amaia lived, then all the better. It will bring some closure to everything. Would you go as well?”
“They better include me. I’ve seen more historical breakthroughs in the past few days than I have my entire life. I wouldn’t want to miss what happens next for the world. Besides, they owe me if I’m helping you explain to your boss what happened to you. Come on. Let’s take you to the medical team.”
***
I had to change into a hospital-type of gown for all the testing. While I hated to be poked and prodded I also wanted to confirm everything was in working order. After taking blood, they took body measurements. I’m five feet eight, one hundred and twenty-nine pounds, and have nineteen percent body fat. That would be much taller than most indigenous Amazon tribe members, including the men. I was still three inches shorter than before. My bra size turns out to be 36C as opposed to the 32C Abigail found me, and I have breast, waist, and hip measurements of 36-24-35. I wasn’t thrilled to have a gynecologist come in to inspect my…
At the end of my time there I was pronounced more than healthy with the bonus that I wasn’t some male/female hybrid. According to the doctors I was completely female.
Abigail drove us to a shopping mall and asked a lot of questions along the way.
“Have you thought of a new name, James? I just don’t want to be calling you James in the middle of a store.”
“I’ve been giving it some thought. Amaia is a very unique name and yet it sounds elegant and modern. I was thinking Amaia Rachel Pearson.”
“That makes sense.”
“Why don’t we try it out when we’re at the mall?”
“That’s a clever idea. What are we looking for, Amaia? Pants? Dresses? Lingerie? Shoes?”
I smiled at being called a girl’s name. It feels good. “I don’t want to waste any money on things I might get for the Amazon trip. In my dreams, I never wore pants but I could see that sometimes they could be useful. I think dresses, skirts, blouses, a jacket or two, shoes, jeans, and maybe something…” I was too embarrassed to say lingerie.
“Sexy. The word is sexy. If I may, I would also suggest a nightgown, robe, swimsuit, makeup, not that you need it, some female hygiene items, and some exercise clothing. You might even want to get your ears pierced. That’s if you’re all in.”
“I’ll take your lead. I’m a little unsure about makeup and ear piercing though.”
“One of the few perks of being a woman is that everyone wants to sell you something. You can test makeup for free and if you don’t like it then don’t buy it. However, since we have the corporate credit card, I’d go all out. A lot of these things are downright expensive.”
“What’s first?”
“We need to get you out of that bra. I can see it pinching you. What colors do you prefer?”
“I never had much money to buy clothes, but there aren’t many colors for men. Black, brown, gray, blue, and khaki. I’m not sure what colors would look good on me.”
“With your skin color and dark hair and eyes you could wear anything. For fancy occasions, I’d recommend a white dress. Perhaps a casual red dress and every woman needs to own a black one too. It helps if your panties and bra are the same colors as what you’re wearing. Let’s start with white and confirm the correct sizes then we’ll see if we can max out the credit card.”
“How do I know I’m not still in the tank and dreaming?”
“That’s a good question, Amaia. How does this all feel to you?”
“My dreams always felt very real, but the last three times in the tank I felt like I was really there. This last time I think I could have even controlled the dream. Now I know I’m in full control.”
“You said you always dreamed of the jungle before and yet now we’re driving in a car in Salt Lake City. If you’re dreaming then this would be a complete divergence from what you’ve dreamed before.”
“I know it feels real. It’s so odd to be comfortable and yet notice things about my body I’ve never noticed before.”
“Of course, I can’t speak for what you’re going through, but if I put myself in your shoes, I would think the dreams reflected someone else’s life; a life and body that was completely theirs from the time they were born. In your dreams, you would not have even noticed the subtle movements of your body because she wouldn’t see them as unique. I still can’t believe you were James last night. Do you miss anything about being James?”
Looking down at my long, lean legs and my cleavage with my black hair spilling over my breasts I couldn’t think of anything I was missing. “Perhaps this is all just unique and fresh and I’ll wake up tomorrow thinking about all that I lost, but right now… as I look down on my new body… I’m thrilled. Haven’t you ever wanted to be someone else?”
“Not really. As a woman, I’ve always wanted bigger breasts and a thinner waist. Like most women I’ve struggled with my self-image but knowing I can’t change what I was given when I was born I’ve grown to like myself.”
We pulled up to the mall and I was suddenly a little scared. All these people… they will see right through me.
“What’s wrong, Amaia?”
“What if people find out I was a man?”
“You walk and talk like a woman and you definitely don’t look like a guy trying to dress like a woman. How would anyone even know? I’m still wondering how it’s even possible. Things like this don’t happen. So, if I can’t believe it having witnessed it with my own eyes, no one else will think twice. If anything, the other women will compare themselves to you.” Taking my arm in hers she dragged me towards the mall.
***
Shopping had been fun for the first time in my life and I greatly appreciated the fact I never had to spend my money. Women’s things are far more expensive than men’s. “You’re not worried we spent too much money, Abigail?”
“The company is getting off cheap with you.”
We had filled the car with purchases. I now had five dresses, skirts, blouses, jeans, shoes, jackets, and everything I would need to get settled. I might even have more clothes now than I ever owned before. I tried on some high heels only to find I was wobbling all over the place. It makes sense that Amaia never wore high heels and thus I never inherited her ability to walk in them. I bought one two-inch heel pair that I promised myself I would wear from time to time to get used to them.
It was now time for dinner and William met us at the table. “Well, James, have you decided upon a new name yet?”
“I’ve chosen Amaia Rachel Pearson. It seems to make good sense I keep Amaia’s name.”
“I’ll alert the team and get your identification in progress. Tomorrow morning at nine I want you to meet us in the exploration room. We need to cover some logistics for our trip. I’m very pleased you’re willing to join us.”
“I’m looking forward to it.”
***
That night I took a bath and used the opportunity to remember the experience I had with Guarin at the waterfall. I realized my preferences had changed and I could only get excited when I thought of Guarin and his strong muscular body pressed up against mine. I was anxious all day about finding time alone to further explore my body. I was thrilled my genuine experience was even better than in my dreams.
Having put on a nightgown we bought today I slipped into the bed. I still don’t know how things will go with my boss and I still worry I will wake up back to being James.
***
I woke completely refreshed after having the strangest dreams of my life. I was in a mall and trying on a new dress when Guarin slipped his arms around my waist. I turned into his arms and felt his lips press against mine. It wasn’t much of a dream but for me it was utterly unique.
I stared at my new hand and smiled before getting out of bed and changing into a skirt and blouse. Every motion reminded me of my new body; how my breasts moved and my butt wiggled slightly. Abigail would be arriving soon to take me to breakfast and fill me in on the status of my identification. I feel trapped knowing I can’t drive a car or earn a paycheck. With my skin coloring I can easily get deported and for the first time I worry that I am putting all my eggs in one basket. I’m trusting an organization that may only care for my situation because of the promise of finding a lost artifact; one, if real, could change the world or at the very least make whoever has it immortal.
Abigail arrived and we ordered some breakfast. Foods taste differently now.
“How did you sleep, Amaia?”
“I slept very well. I even had a dream where I wasn’t in the jungle.”
“How did that make you feel?”
“Rested. I always used to wake up feeling on edge; like something wasn’t quite right. This morning I felt very refreshed.”
“That’s really great news. I had an email this morning telling me your identification should be ready this afternoon. We have a flight booked to your home tomorrow morning.”
“That’s fast. How did they manage to get me a social security number and passport? It’s all legitimate, right?”
“Yes. You won’t wake up tomorrow with someone else’s number. Because of what we do we have access to key people to make things happen quickly. We need to get your photo taken this morning before we meet William.”
Something isn’t right here but I must trust them to provide me identification. I’m having second thoughts that this organization is on the up and up. If the diamond has been bequeathed to the people in the lost city for a reason, then what happens if they’re still there? Wouldn’t the company be stealing it from them?
As I ruminated over my thoughts, Abigail took me to a room where I had my photo taken before leading me to see William in the exploration room. The room was very high-tech with monitors covering one entire wall. The monitors had maps, data, and project status displayed.
“Abigail, Amaia. I’m glad you could make it. We’re building our expedition plan as we speak. Amaia, I thought you might want to see this.” William guided one of the staff to mirror his computer screen onto a large seventy-inch monitor. What appeared was the final recorded scene where I was looking through the archway into the valley beyond.
“That location was in my dream.”
“Exactly. Now watch what we can do.” The scene was overlaid with topographical lines that were extracted and rotated. The image of the dream disappeared and a satellite view of the Amazon appeared beneath the topographical lines. “We know that the blue orchid has only been found in this region of the Amazon.” The satellite imagery rolled and shifted before zooming into one area in Peru with a red semi-transparent circle covering hundreds of square miles. William pointed to a place where a river split. “Francisco’s expedition took him here.” A yellow circle highlighted the location around his finger. “Estimating how quickly someone could travel from this location on foot, we have determined a search reference diameter of ten miles.” The map further zoomed in and now the topographical lines moved rapidly across the screen. “What we’re doing is trying to match the topography of your dream to the topography of the land in this area. It’s a tricky science, but we’ve already determined several locations that might work.” These were highlighted in green dots.
“This is where we’re going?”
“Yes.”
“May I ask a question?”
“Certainly.”
“The average height of a woman in Peru is four feet eleven inches. If I’m a replica of Amaia, why am I so tall?”
“Not all indigenous tribes are short. From what we saw in your dream, Guarin was taller than you by at least three inches. You described being on a stone balcony. Balconies are rather interesting architectural designs that suggests advanced building techniques. There is a direct correlation between advanced building designs and the average body heights. It is entirely possible that the people of the lost city are taller than normal people in the region. Add that Amaia was a warrior woman and protected the city and I suspect you’re the same height as Amaia.”
“How do we get there?”
“We fly from here to Mexico City and then on to Lima, Peru. From there we take a small plane to Yurimaguas where we board a boat to take us upriver into the region.”
“What if the people of the city still live there?”
“This is highly unlikely.”
“If they have the fountain of youth like you suggest maybe Guarin and the other people still exist.”
“The fountain of youth is a myth, but the stone; the blue diamond, is most likely real.”
“But the man from the expedition said that Guarin was three hundred years old.”
“It’s my theory that Guarin and Amaia existed. We’ve confirmed that from your dreams. That they were three hundred years old? Not a chance. That’s the challenge we deal with daily; separating fact from fiction. Stories get embellished over time.”
“Then why go?”
“The legendary diamond could be worth tens of millions of dollars.”
“This is about money then?”
“You can’t run a business of this size without thinking about money, Amaia. Abigail?”
“Yes, sir?”
“We should be ready to go within three days. Make sure you and Amaia are outfitted for trekking through the Amazon.”
“I can take her shopping this afternoon.”
With that William dismissed us and sent us on our way.
***
As promised my identification was ready on time and our flight to Boise was pleasantly uneventful. I was worried going through the airport security but no questions were asked. Walking through the airport I was constantly reminded of my new body as men turned to look at me wherever I went. In a way, I find this exhilarating and frightening at the same time.
Once again, my dreams last night had reflected pieces of what was happening in my normal life with the exception that Guarin was still in them. Not that I minded but I was getting concerned that if what William was saying was true, that Guarin and the people of the lost city are long dead and gone, that I might have my hopes dashed. Not that I hoped Guarin was still alive somehow, but that Guarin represented something that this body yearned for and is now lost forever.
I decided wearing jeans and a blouse would be a wise choice when going to see my boss. This is a gun range after all and it might be hard to explain how I went from being a young man to a young woman, let alone a young woman that was already fond of dresses. I packed many of my new clothes in the hope that I could leave them in my room above the range.
Stepping out of the airport I felt the cool fall air far more than ever before. Wrapping my jacket tighter around me I followed Abigail to the rental car.
“You’ve been quiet this morning, Abigail.”
“Sorry, Amaia. I think the events of the past few days has really got me thinking.”
“What are you thinking about?”
“Right now, I’m thinking about how we’ll convince your boss that you are James Pearson. I can’t say this was ever in my job description.”
“At least I don’t have parents you need to convince.”
“You’re right, it could be worse. Where are we heading?”
“I can drive if you want.”
“You sure you can drive with that big jacket wrapped around you? It’s not that cold.”
“Hopefully I’m not coming down with something.”
Abigail tossed me the keys and I drove us to the gun range. As we pulled up she looked a little dubiously at the place. “You live here?”
“I’ll give you that It isn’t quite at the level of sophistication that your office is, but it has its charms.”
“Charms?”
“I get to shoot as much as I like.”
“Come on, Amaia. Let’s get this over with.”
I led Abigail inside the shop and we headed up to the counter. “Hi, Frank. Is Mr. Owens around?”
“Do I know you? I certainly should remember you.”
That caught me off guard. “Uhm. Not really. We were hoping to speak with the owner in private.”
He looked me over carefully then turned to yell into the back. “Hey, Bob! Someone is here to see you.”
Bob Owens came out of his office and met Abigail and me in front of the counter. “I’m Bob Owens. You wanted to see me?”
Abigail took the lead. “Mr. Owens, we would like a few minutes of your time. It’s about your employee James Pearson.”
Mr. Owens looked concerned. “Did something happen to him? Please come in.”
I closed the door behind us and I looked hopeful over at Abigail.
“Mr. Owens, are you familiar with Discover Your DNA?”
“James mentioned something about that before he took his vacation. Listen, don’t beat around the bush. If something bad has happened to James I want to know about it. He’s a straight up kid and our best employee.”
“I’m Abigale Kately from Discover Your DNA. James Pearson purchased a DNA analysis kit from our company. When we analyzed the results, we found something unique and contacted James to come to our facility to perform further analysis. James had a genetic marker that triggers very specific dreams. Dreams that he was another person.”
“You said had. What’s happened to James?”
“James is fine, but our testing changed him. I’d like to show you some video.” Abigail pulled out a laptop and started playing some video clips. “The dreams James was having were very detrimental to his health. We’ve been researching these types of dreams and have a method to force the person’s mind to accept the reality of who they really are. This involves the use of deprivation tanks and herbal concoctions to enhance the reality of their dreams. Here you can see James entering the tank for the first time and here you can see him enter the second time. Pay close attention to James’ shoulder when he is pulled from the tank.”
“That’s blood! What the hell did you people do to him?”
“James is fine, Mr. Owens. The dreams became so real that an injury in the dream caused injury in his physical body. Here you’ll see James heading into the tank for the last time and here James is being pulled from the tank. He became the person in his dreams. His body physically altered completely.”
Mr. Owens looked at the screen frozen in place of the black-haired woman and then to me. I nodded slowly. “I know it’s hard to believe, but I’m James Pearson.”
“What kind of a sick joke is this?” Mr. Owens reached for his phone.
“Mr. Owens, it’s true. You know all about my past. How I was raised in a foster home and kicked out a few months ago on my twenty-first birthday. You know how I told you how much I appreciated the staff having a birthday cake for me and that you let me live here in the room above the range. You know that I hold the highest marksmanship scores at the range and how Mrs. Mattson refuses to let anyone else teach her. I know how much you can’t stand that I ride my motorcycle through the winter and that last week I discovered we were missing two boxes of .22 caliber rounds.”
“This can’t be possible. If you’re James then what’s the best shot Mrs. Mattson ever had?”
“She shot the ear off the target at twenty feet. She was aiming for the heart.”
“What’s the combination to the safe?”
“Fifteen, eighty-seven, twenty-three. My last deposit was three hundred and seventeen dollars and that was after you deducted one hundred and twenty-five dollars for two weeks rent. Frank’s birthday is tomorrow and I told you to make sure to give him the card I got him. The card has a cartoon puppy on it and it says Happy 5th Birthday. We always joke that he acts more like five than twenty-five.”
“My god. James? Is it really you?”
“It’s me. I even have my old identification.”
“There’s no undoing what happened? How can you sit there so calm?”
***
Over the next hour I explained all about my dreams and William’s theories about how this happened. Per William’s request we left out anything about the fountain of youth which I was thankful for as it seemed like such a fantasy anyways.
“You still want to work here?”
“Of course! You’re all like family to me.”
“Can you still shoot like that?”
“That’s a good question. I don’t know.”
“Regardless if you can shoot or not, you’re always welcome here. What are you going to do now, James?”
“Amaia. I go by Amaia Person now. Discover Your DNA wishes to continue researching what has happened to me. It might take three or four weeks. Will it be all right for me to be gone that long?”
“Take as long as you need. What do I tell the staff?”
“People won’t believe this. Tell them James was offered an excellent job and you have someone new starting soon. We’re the only ones that need to know. It will make it easier on me as well.”
“All right.” He glanced over at Abigail. “Do you shoot?” Abigail’s face went white. “Let’s see how good a shot you are, Amaia.”
***
We didn’t stay long. Mr. Owens let me put my new clothes in the room above the range and after shooting for an hour he happily stated I was even better than before and it would be good to have a female instructor on board. Especially a pretty one. He thought the lessons for men would finally start outpacing those for women.
In the end, I hugged Mr. Owens and told him he was the father everyone wished they had. That brought tears to his eyes.
We flew back to Salt Lake City and I felt like a burden had been lifted from my shoulders. Knowing Mr. Owens knew who I really was took one major worry away. Upon arrival William told us to pack our things as the next morning we would fly out for Peru.
***
Our travel took over thirty hours and I was immensely grateful for my smaller five feet eight frame and less weight. I could fold my feet up underneath me on the airplane seats and catch some sleep with reasonable comfort. Something I could never do before as James.
Stepping off the final plane in Yurimagaus, Peru I was immediately assaulted by the steamy air. It was both hot and humid and I felt like I arrived home. William had planned everything in precise detail and soon we were driving to the river docks where we were met by a fairly substantial number of rather unsavory types.
Having changed into an Ex Officio short-sleeved hiking shirt and shorts I was showing more skin than normal and these men made some rather rude comments about Abigail and me. There were two indigenous men that were there as guides but the rest of the men were mercenaries carrying weapons and tactical gear.
“What’s with the military men?”
“You saw for yourself in your dreams, Amaia, that there are dangerous creatures in the jungle. We can’t be too careful. Some remote tribes might also cause us trouble. These men have been asked to protect us. Let me introduce you to Miguel Rodriguez. Miguel, this is Amaia Pearson and Abigail Kately. Amaia is acting as a consultant for us.”
Miguel gave me a lustful look. “You don’t look like a consultant.” One of the indigenous people spoke saying something no one else interpreted. Miguel turned towards the man with obvious disdain. “If you have something to say, speak English.”
Not wanting the small man to be in trouble I interpreted for him. “He said we should leave soon before the rain starts.” Don’t ask me how but I knew it would start raining any moment.
“What does he know?” Miguel turned away just as the first drops of rain began to fall. “Get everyone on board!”
Turning to the indigenous man I smiled and spoke to him in his own language. “I agree with you. He doesn’t seem much like a protector.”
The man smiled and the gaps in his teeth made him look older than her really was. “I’ve heard legends of you.”
“Of me? I’ve never been here before.”
“Legends of Amaia. These men are not good people but I see goodness and fierceness in your eyes. My people speak of the tall warrior woman that protects the lost city but she hasn’t been seen for many years. Perhaps you are just returning from a long absence.”
“I’m afraid to disappoint you, but I know nothing about being a warrior or the jungle.”
“And yet you know how to read the signs of pending rain.” He smiled and turned away.
The rain unleashed upon us and we were shuttled on board an older looking houseboat. It was large enough to hold us all easily and there were several staterooms offering privacy for Abigail, myself, and William. The rest of the men were told they had to sleep under the tattered green awning at the back of the boat.
The boat groaned and a plume of gray smoke rose from the engine bay as we pulled away from the dock. After getting settled into our rooms I stood at the front of the boat and looked wistfully into the misty jungle. Abigail came up behind me.
“It’s so hot and humid here.”
“It feels wonderful.”
“You’re not even sweating. How can you not be sweating? I’m soaked through.”
“Why do we need so many men with guns?”
“We don’t know the disposition of the remote tribes. Some are fierce hunters and they can move through the jungle like wraiths. We would be easy targets for them.”
“I’m rather skeptical that protection is the only answer.”
“What did that indigenous man say to you?”
“He said he has heard legends of Amaia. He thinks I’m her.”
“If that’s the case then you’ll have to protect me from the jaguars.”
I laughed. “At least we found out I can still shoot. Of course, I doubt William would give me a gun. The only thing I know about a knife is that the pointy end goes away from me.”
“They have dinner waiting for us at the back of the boat.”
“I’ll be right there.”
I took another moment to stare into the jungle. While my mind rebelled at the wildness of it, my heart pounded joyfully within my chest. I’m living a dream.
Heading to the back of the boat I had several offers to sit on the men’s laps for dinner. These men have short circuits between their dangly parts and their brains. Taking a plate, I helped myself to some fish and fruit and carried my plate to the far corner of the boat where the indigenous men sat.
Eurico was the gap-toothed man and Icnoyotl was the other. Icnoyotl took a fruit from his plate and placed it on mine. “There were not many of these. I saved one for you. Why don’t you sit with the others?”
“I don’t belong with them. Only Abigail is trustworthy.” Biting into the fruit my eyes opened wide. I tasted this before but never in this life. Reaching out my hand I touched Icnoyotl’s arm. “Thank you!”
***
That evening as I headed for my room Miguel came up behind me, clamped his hand over my mouth, and shoved me into my room. Being a small room, I was immediately pinned down on my bed with him on top of me. I fought and struggled as his other hand started yanking on my shorts. Biting down on his fingers I could taste his coppery blood as he yelled out in pain. I thrashed and knocked an electric light off the nightstand even as Miguel threw me up against the wall. The resounding crash brought William, Abigail, and the two native men to my room. Miguel was pulled off me and dragged from the room.
Slipping down the wall I spat out Miguel’s blood and hugged my knees to my chest. Abigail sat down next to me and pulled me into her arms where I wept. “Get me a towel!” Eurico guarded the door as Abigail wiped my mouth with a towel that was handed to her. “Are you all right, Amaia? Are you hurt?”
“I don’t deserve Amaia’s name. I was feeling so confident being here and now I know I’m not the Amaia from my dreams. She wouldn’t have let this happen to her. She wouldn’t be cowering in fear.”
“Let’s get you up. I can stay with you tonight. I don’t like the looks of these men and am fearful for myself.”
***
The next morning, I skipped breakfast and stayed at the front of the boat. William found me there sitting with my back against the railing. “I’m sorry about what happened last night.”
“What of Miguel? What’s to be done with him?”
“He’s needed on this journey.”
“He tries to rape me and you keep him on the expedition?”
“What would you have me do? We’re a day away from any civilization.”
“Let him swim back.”
“That’s absurd. He won’t bother you again.”
“How do you know that?”
“Because our two imbecile guides have taken it upon themselves to be your personal bodyguards. They slept in the hallway outside your door last night.”
“They’re not imbeciles! At least they have courage to stand up for what’s right.”
“I’ll remind you, Amaia, that you’re here at my whim and being paid handsomely. Miguel is my responsibility. You focus on yours.” William turned and left just as Abigail came up.
“Hey there. How are you holding up? You didn’t get any breakfast.”
“How can you work for that jerk?”
“Admittedly I’m not very fond of some of his decisions, but he gets things done.”
“He’s not doing anything about Miguel.”
“Miguel is sporting a black eye and was threatened to be tied to a tree for food for jaguars if he gets out of line again.”
“That’s hardly comforting knowing he’s still on this boat. He should be in jail.”
“I won’t disagree with you.” Abigail sighed and sat down next to me. “I see how you look at the jungle. It’s like the expectation in a child’s eyes the night before Christmas.”
“I was fooling myself to think because I dreamed of Amaia I would somehow be like her. The jungle calls to me and yet I’m frightened of it as well. Maybe I shouldn’t have come.”
“What are you dreaming about these past few nights?”
“I didn’t dream last night because I didn’t sleep knowing Miguel was still onboard this boat.”
“I’m sorry, Amaia. Are you still feeling good about being a woman?”
“No… Yes… It feels right. I don’t miss the old me, but I feel so vulnerable.”
“Show me your bicep?”
“What?”
“Flex your arm muscles for me.” I did as Abigail asked and she tapped my bicep. “Underneath that beautiful skin of yours you have the muscles of an athlete. You’re probably as strong as most of the men on this boat. The problem is you just don’t know it. Maybe you’re not the Amaia of the past, but it doesn’t mean you’re not capable of defending yourself. Think about that.”
Abigail left me as I continued to stare into the jungle and for the rest of the morning I was left alone. It wasn’t until the afternoon that Eurico brought a plate of food to me.
“You should eat, Amaia.”
“I’m not ready to face those men yet. You must be disappointed in me.”
“You’ve been asleep a long time and you’re not fully awake yet.”
I smiled weakly. “You really believe I’m the Amaia of your legends?”
“I know it because I see the jaguar in your eyes.”
“Thank you, Eurico. How much further can the boat go upriver?”
“Two more days. Then we have to go on foot.”
***
That evening I made my way to the back of the boat for dinner. It took every ounce of courage I could muster to show myself before those men. I wore long pants and rolled down my sleeves to cover myself up as much as possible. Miguel stared lustfully at me and I almost ran back to my room. Steeling myself I took a plate and helped myself to the food and ignored the rude comments and lighthearted laughter as I walked by.
“It is good to see you join us for dinner, Amaia.”
“Thank you, Icnoyotl.”
“You’re not like the others. The heat and humidity don’t bother you. You belong here.”
I shook my head. “I appreciate your confidence in me. I don’t know why I’m here anymore. I just hope William doesn’t find what he’s looking for.”
***
For the next two days, we travelled up the river taking several branches that led us further into more mountainous regions. William kept asking me if anything looked familiar but so far nothing has.
“The banks are getting closer to each other, Abigail. We’ll need to go by foot soon.”
“You smile as you say that.”
“Anything to get off this boat with these men.”
“It’s more than that.”
“I’ve been having more dreams. They’re a strange blend of being on this boat and Guarin.”
Abigail laughed. “Is that why you moan in your sleep?”
“I don’t moan in my sleep.”
“Uh huh.”
The boat slowed and turned into the north bank as William joined us up front. “We’ve gone as far as we can by boat. Grab your supplies.”
***
Shifting my Osprey backpack on my shoulders I adjusted the straps to make it more comfortable. Having breasts, I was quickly thankful for the outdoor store salesman suggesting I get a pack designed for women. My hiking boots felt heavy on my feet as I stepped into the jungle. Abigail and I were placed in the middle of the group with Eurico up front and Icnoyotl trailing the team. We were to follow a tributary for two days before we would be in the general vicinity of the lost city. Secretly I hope it stays lost.
I didn’t like having the men with guns in front and behind me but I had no choice in the matter. They muttered about the oppressive heat and the thick vegetation that tore at their clothing and scratched their skin. I, on the other hand, was thoroughly enjoying myself except for the stuffy boots.
“Careful, Abigail.” I gently guided her to the left a little to avoid a black palm tree covered in large thorns.
“Thank you. How do you do it? You’re not scratched at all. You weave through this jungle like you know every small twist and turn.”
“Maybe I got more from Amaia than I realized. This place is invigorating.”
Abigail turned to face me. Her blonde hair had come partly undone and strands fell in front of her eyes and covered up her muddied nose. “It’s going to take me a month of showers to get the mud and thorns out of my hair and you look like you stepped off the cover of an REI advertising brochure.”
“Hey you two. Get moving!” Turning around I saw that one of Miguel’s men was standing impatiently. He was staring at the little cleavage I left exposed.
My hand flew towards his face and grabbed a snake right before it struck for his face. I held the writhing snake in front of his eyes. “Eyelash viper. Very poisonous. You should keep your eyes on things more dangerous.”
His face went white as I tossed the snake further into the jungle.
As I turned around Abigail was staring at me. “Damn, girl. You’re fast.”
I whispered back to her. “I don’t know how I did that or how I even knew it was an eyelash viper.”
“Doesn’t matter at all. That was amazing!”
We continued to hike throughout the day and my sense of déjà vu continued to grow. I would know when we were to come up on a creek crossing or a particularly challenging spot. I kept this knowledge to myself and yet the further we travelled the stronger the pull I felt to continue.
It had been a long hike and I felt like I was just getting started when William called a halt to set up camp for the night. Since we were near a small rocky river I took a moment to sit on a rock and remove my hiking boots as the men set up camp. Eurico came and sat next to me.
“You glide through the jungle like a panther, Amaia.”
“How well do you know this area?”
“Not well. I am just leading us along the easiest route to the area William wants us to go.”
“I’d like to lead with you tomorrow.”
“It will be an honor to guide with you. You should get rid of those.”
I stared down at my boots as he stood and headed towards the camp. For the rest of the evening I walked around barefoot.
“I heard what you did for one of the men today.”
William stood near the fire with a mug of steaming tea.
“You mean giving him something to stare at?”
“The snake. He was really shaken up about it. Getting bit out here could be the end of someone’s life and here you are walking around camp with nothing on your feet.”
“I’ve asked Eurico to lead with him tomorrow.”
“There are too many dangers for you to be leading.”
“This place feels familiar. Several times I was aware of a dangerous drop before we came near.”
“Why are you here, Amaia?”
“This is what I’ve been dreaming of my entire life. That and you’re paying me.”
“That’s not a genuine answer and you know it.”
“The further we move into the jungle the more I feel compelled to go on. I’m driven to this place.”
“Maybe you think your prince is waiting for your return. This isn’t a fantasy romance novel.” His voice was cold with a hint of disgust.
“We both know that isn’t possible. There would have to be a real fountain of youth and if I was supposedly Amaia in a past life, why would she die if she had this fountain accessible to her? You’ve read my bio. You know I was orphaned at birth and raised in foster families. You might not feel it because you grew up in something that was a real family, but I’ve never belonged to anything. Somehow this whole transformation is driving me towards a deeper sense of who I am.”
“Things aren’t always as they seem to be. Get a good night’s sleep. You’ll need it.”
***
My boots were strapped to my backpack as Eurico and I led the team. We would both stop periodically to discuss the route and several times I was able to steer us away from trouble. By mid-morning the rain began to fall and red mud squished up between my toes as I stepped lightly through the jungle. We rounded a rock bluff and I pushed through into a small clearing coming face to face with a jaguar. She was gorgeous even as her teeth were barred and gleaming. Her roar stunned the jungle into an eerie silence. Slowly my hand moved back to stop anyone from coming by me. Her muscles were tense but she wasn’t going to attack.
Her head turned away as a shot rang out from behind me. The beautiful jaguar fell dead in its tracks. I stepped forward and stroked the soft coat and turned angrily back to the team. “She wasn’t a threat to us!”
Miguel smiled and pushed me aside to stand next to the jaguar for someone to take his picture. Abigail pulled me aside. “You’re crying. What’s going on with you?”
“It wasn’t going to attack. There was no reason to kill it.”
“Amaia, you stood bare-footed and unarmed ten feet away from a wild jaguar. Something is going on with you.”
“I just feel comfortable here.”
“It’s more than that.”
I was happy to move on from the jaguar and Abigail’s words had bothered me. The more time I spend in this jungle the more driven I am to find the place that Amaia once lived. It was about three o’clock when I paused and placed a hand on Eurico’s shoulder. I told him to wait as I moved ahead.
After several minutes of walking I pushed back the foliage to see a waterfall with a large grassy area next to it. I stepped softly and reverently through the grass and knelt placing my hands on the spot where Guarin had made love to Amaia. I was aware when Eurico led the team to this place even though I didn’t look up.
Abigail pulled me aside. “Is this…?”
I nodded. “The place from my dreams. It’s changed a lot, but I almost feel like I know where I am. A day of fast travel from here is where Amaia’s home was. I wish these men weren’t here as I would love to go skinny dipping right now.”
William called everyone together. “Since we’re in the right area we will make this our base camp. Tomorrow we’ll leave some of you here to guard the camp as the rest of us scout the area.”
My heart pounded at the thought that William and his men might find what they’re looking for. They can’t find Amaia’s city.
***
Darkness came quickly in the jungle and even though it was still early the camp was all but silent with everyone sleeping. Slipping out of my sleeping bag I donned my backpack and walked to the edge of the camp and stared up into the sky. A full moon cast its light down upon the jungle foliage.
“The jungle is a dangerous place at night. Someone that isn’t familiar with the jungle in the dark would be considered a fool to dare attempt it.”
“I didn’t know you were awake, Eurico.”
“William has us on a rotating shift to keep watch. You’re going to find your home.”
“Not my home, Eurico, but it calls to me as if it is. Maybe I’m as foolish as you suggest, but I don’t want William anywhere near it. If there are people still living there I want to warn them. If I survive, I’ll come back to the camp in about thirty-six hours, the morning of the next day from now.”
Eurico smiled. “Icnoyotl and I will delay William and his team. We will lead them in circles tomorrow.”
Reaching out I touched Eurico’s shoulder and thanked him. Turning back to the jungle I looked one more time at the moon and stepped into the dense foliage.
As I moved further and further away from camp I became much more fearful. What am I doing? Although the route I was taking seemed to be clear in my own mind, I was constantly questioning my own sanity. I shouldn’t know any of this and yet I pushed onward.
I had hiked for nearly seven hours and the moon had all but disappeared when I realized my folly. The sounds of the jungle closed in on me and I sat down on a rock. The last rays of light from the moon lit up the small clearing where I was and my heart sank. My bravado was gone. I should have never left the camp.
Looking back the way I came I almost screamed when I turned my head back to see someone standing a mere twenty feet from me. I stood slowly and stretched my hands out to show I wasn’t armed. The man’s face was in the shadows but as he stepped forward I gasped.
“You finally returned to me.”
What do you say to a prince that might be eight hundred years old? “I’m not who you think I am.”
“You’re not who you believe you are, Amaia.”
He took another step towards me and his body left the shadows I could see him in the remaining moonlight. He was wearing a golden loincloth and carried a dagger. His bronze arms had gold bracelets on them and his black hair fell to his broad muscled shoulders. His eyes stared straight into mine. I knew him from my dreams.
“You can’t be Guarin.”
We had been speaking in his native language but suddenly he switched to English.
“I’ve been watching you since you left the boat. For seventy-five years I’ve awaited your return.”
“How do you know English? What do you mean you’ve been waiting for me for seventy-five years?”
“All in good time, Amaia. You need to wake up. Come with me.” He reached out his hand and in the moonlight I could see the chiseled muscles of his arms; the same arms that had embraced me in my dreams. Hesitantly I placed my shaking hand in his.
For another hour we moved steadily through the jungle and as we neared the top of a ridge the sun’s rays lit up a hand-carved stone archway and a valley beyond. My hand touched the stones in the same place Amaia had touched them in my dream after she fought the jaguar.
Guarin’s hand brushed my shoulder as he stood next to me. His silence finally broken. “Welcome home, Amaia.”
“It’s so beautiful.”
Without encouragement, I stepped through the archway; my feet walking a hidden path that only they seemed to know. The leafy, muddy trail slowly gave way to stones and then to clean polished limestone. The city unfolded before me; a work of magnificent architecture that hid itself by the gentle curves of the terrain and jungle canopy overhead.
There were dozens of people moving from place to place. Many stopped to watch me go by and quite a few spoke my name.
Guarin led me into a large open-walled room. I recognized a few faces but I couldn’t remember their names. I gravitated to a vase and ran my fingers over the smooth glassy finish as rain once again began to fall outside.
“Guarin, I came into the jungle last night to warn you. The people I’m with, except for the two guides and a woman, are bad people. They’re trying to find this place and when they do, I don’t believe it will go well for the people here.”
“They’re here for the stone and our people are expendable. Why are you here, Amaia?”
“I’ve dreamed of this place. I’ve dreamed of you. I had to come and see it.”
Guarin silently led me through what appeared to be a palace. We moved upwards through the pristine building until we came to a beautiful room with a stone balcony.
“I’ve seen this room before. What is this?”
“It’s our bedroom, Amaia.”
I walked over to a stone balcony and turned to look back at Guarin. “I’m not Amaia. I’m not your Amaia.”
“You promised you would always return to me. You made that promise right here.”
I stared into Guarin’s eyes. “You want me to be something I’m not. I’m sorry.”
“I need you.”
My heart was pounding and my head swimming. “Do you know what DNA is?”
“Yes.”
“I was born and raised as an orphan and to understand a little about who I was I gave a sample of my DNA to William’s company. They believed I had a problem and wanted to help me. All my life I dreamt of you and this place and they told me these were memories of another person’s life. They injected me with something that made my dreams real and when I dreamed I dreamed of being here with you.”
“You promised me you would always return and here you are.”
Ignoring him I continued. “When I woke I had become Amaia, the woman from my dreams. I’m similar but not the same.”
“You need to wake up.”
“I’ve been told that before, but I am awake. At least I pray I’m no longer dreaming.”
“Walk with me.”
I followed Guarin from the room as he led me deeper into the palace. “Are you really eight hundred years old? What happened to your Amaia?”
“Give or take a few years. In nineteen forty-two, your history will record that being the time when World War II began in earnest. The German military sent expeditions to remote places of the world to find important artifacts. They came here with weapons we had never encountered before. Amaia sacrificed herself for the people of the city and to protect me and the stone. There were sixty armed men and she alone led them away from the city and one by one she took them out but not without terrible cost. When I found her the last of the German military were dead but she was as well. She had suffered greatly having received nearly a dozen gunshot wounds over several days. Even with her wounds she persisted until the job of protecting us was done.”
There was deep sadness in Guarin’s eyes as he continued. “The city burned her body releasing her essence back into the world. It was then that I realized we mustn’t stay so isolated. It was my fault Amaia was killed. I had steadfastly refused to allow her to explore into civilization for fear of the harm it would bring to our city. After her death, I traveled the world and have made regular trips to educate myself and learn of the people that I knew would one day return.”
“I’m so sorry, Guarin.”
“I knew you would return one day. For over a week now I’ve been dreaming about you.”
“But I’m not Amaia. I wish I was. I wish I was the strong and courageous woman from my dreams.”
I hadn’t even noticed but we had walked into an inner courtyard. The rain had stopped and sunlight streamed down from above casting rays of light that illuminated a fountain. On top of the fountain was a fist-sized blue diamond.
“That’s the fountain…”
Guarin scooped up a cup of the water and held it up towards me. “Drink and awaken yourself.”
If he wanted to kill me he had ample chances to do so already. My hand shook slightly as I took the cup from his hands. I love Guarin. I know this already but I’m not who he thinks I am.
I placed the cool moist cup to my lips and drank deeply. The water was sweet, crisp, and refreshing. I closed my eyes to savor every drop.
All the dreams I ever had began to line up in order in my mind. I could feel the essence of the jungle around me and the slight shifts in air pressure around the room. Every memory Amaia ever had filled me. My heart quickened and I staggered back only to feel strong arms holding me upright.
When I opened my eyes I felt the strength, wisdom, knowledge, and skills only seven hundred years of living could bring. My heart all but shattered by the immensity of love I felt for my mate. Throwing my shaking arms around Guarin’s neck I kissed him like the world was about to end.
When we finally took a breath and separated a moment I realized I was truly the Amaia from my dreams. I could hardly speak and for all the confidence I felt within me I was as frail as a kitten. “Seventy-five years… You’ve probably found a new mate.”
“I can see you’ve fully returned to me. How could I ever take a new mate when you promised to come back?”
“After all this time, you still want me?”
“More than anything in the world. What of you? Do you still want me for your mate?”
“I’ve dreamed of you and you alone my entire life. There is no one else for me.”
“I’m not letting you ever leave me again, Amaia. You were right. We can’t protect ourselves without knowing what we’re up against.”
I was still in shock having everything within me released and sorting things out in my mind when I knew I was no longer alone. “I have a brother!”
“Cualli is here and is safe.”
Relief swept over me. I couldn’t keep my hands off Guarin and yet my return felt pressured with William and his men nearby. “William and his men will eventually find this place. The guides told me they would lead them in circles today. I assume you have scouts watching them?”
“I have several out right now. We have time.”
Guarin didn’t have to tell me what we have time for. Taking his hand, I led him back to our room and fell into his arms.
***
We satiated ourselves in each other and even though I had Amaia’s fully intact memories, nothing could have prepared me for the wondrous act of making love to a man as a woman. It felt fresh, glorious, and new.
Guarin kissed me and pulled me up from the bed. “I have something to show you.”
Beyond the bathing area was another room and inside that room were my clothes and weapons from years ago. There was a golden dress and an outfit I used to hunt and fight in. I quickly changed into my fighting outfit and strapped my knife to my hip and my bow on my back. Guarin changed and strapped his blade as well.
“You need to meet our people. They need to see you.”
As we moved down through the palace and into the main city I could remember everything now. Somehow the people knew we were coming and had gathered in the large open room. There were perhaps seventy in all; men, women, and children.
“It is good to have you return to us, sister.”
I looked upon my younger brother who was actually now older than me. They expected my return. Placing my hands on my beloved brother’s face I touched my forehead against his. “Cualli!”
“I’ve missed you all so much and I wish we had more time to feast together. The men in the jungle are evil and they’ll not spare anyone. I must go…”
Guarin touched my hand. “We go together to defend our people. We thank the gods that our protector, Amaia, Jaguar of the jungle, has come back to us.”
“I’m coming as well.” Cualli stepped forward and I could see the determination in his eyes.
“Have you fought men with guns before, Cualli?”
“No.”
“Stay well-hidden and keep moving. Let’s go.”
I ran in my bare feet with Guarin at my side and Cualli behind me. We reached the archway just as the sun set and made our plans. When we get to the waterfall clearing in the morning, I would enter the camp. Cualli would take a position on the north with his bow and Guarin would come up from the south. Each knew their role and their position. For hundreds of years we practiced and trained. We knew every inch of the jungle and we could communicate with each other in ways no one from the civilized world would ever understand.
We raced through the dimly-lit jungle, easily getting into position well before sunrise.
***
Guarin, Cualli, and I whistled back and forth letting us know each other’s positions. The camp was rousing as the sun rose over the clearing. I stepped boldly out of the jungle towards the camp. It was Abigail that spotted me first.
“Amaia!”
Heads quickly turned in my direction and Miguel marched up to block my entrance into the camp. He looked me over with a mixture of lust and hate.
“We wasted a day searching for you and it appears you’ve been out clothes shopping.”
My golden warrior outfit showed much more skin than I ever had before and Miguel couldn’t resist. As he reached for my breast I grabbed his wrist with my left hand and twisted violently. The palm of my right hand smashed into his nose breaking it with a resounding crack. My foot came up to solidly connect with his dangly parts. Miguel fell over completely incapacitated.
William had stayed back and looked amused as Abigail rushed to my side. “Who is this warrior woman before us?”
“I’m still Amaia, just fully awake now.”
“I take it you found the lost city?”
“And then some.”
Speaking loudly, I walked further into the camp. “I’m Amaia, protector of the lost city you seek. I don’t wish your deaths but know that I’ll do what I must to keep you from entering the city. You’re surrounded.” Picking up a piece of dry firewood I held it up and whistled. Seconds later an arrow flew and struck the wood I was holding up. “Leave now and never return.”
The men pointed their weapons in all directions but William casually called for them to lower their guns.
“You drive a hard bargain, Amaia. We tire of this fetid jungle anyways.” He waved his hand and four of his armed men came out of the jungle dragging Guarin between them.
“No! Let him go!”
William smiled. “If you want to see Guarin alive again you’ll bring me the stone. As I said, we’re tired of this jungle. Bring the stone to our offices in Salt Lake City by our Fall Festival Ball, two weeks from today. Wear something nice.”
Abigail turned on William. “Don’t do this, William! We’re not murderers and kidnappers.”
He smiled again. “You’re fired, Abigail. Sorry there’s no room on the boat for you.”
He slipped back into the protection of his men as they pulled back into the jungle leaving Abigail, Eurico, Icnoyotl, and myself. I seethed with anger but now wasn’t the time for rash moves. I whistled and Cualli slipped silently into the camp.
Icnoyotl looked at me and smiled. “The jaguar of the jungle has returned.”
“Cualli, stay here with them. I’m going after Guarin. Don’t leave until I return.”
Cualli hugged me. “Abigail. You’ll be safe here.”
Abigail looked at Cualli and smiled. “I’ll be fine. Go get him, lovergirl.”
I stayed on the far side of the river which slowed me down greatly. William and his team were moving downhill and moving fast. I whistled several times imitating local species of bird and only once had a reply from Guarin. He was all right but warned me not to come after him.
So many times, I had William and his men in my sights but I held off because Guarin was well guarded. When they got to the boat and cast off my heart broke and I fought back the tears. It would take me a day to return to the camp and another to get to the city. four more days in the jungle to get to the nearest city.
Crossing the river, I stood on the bank and watched the boat carrying Guarin drift out of sight. In anger, I turned and ran back through the jungle.
***
I didn’t arrive back at the base camp until morning. My anger and frustration at having lost Guarin fueled my energy. Cualli greeted me first with a hug. We had a lot of catching up to do. Eurico and Icnoyotl were already packed and ready to go.
“We will leave you here, Amaia. It is good to see you’re back. Our legends will continue.”
“You’re welcome to come visit anytime.”
Eurico smiled. “Some things need to be kept a secret. The jungle needs its mysteries.”
With that they turned and headed into the jungle. Abigail was still wide-eyed. “You didn’t rescue Guarin?”
“I couldn’t risk his life or mine. If we have what William wants then he will be safe. I guess you’re out of a job.”
“I’m not heartbroken about it. I might even say this little adventure is looking promising.” Abigail glanced over at Cualli and smiled.
“Did the two of you get introduced?”
“Not formally.”
“Cualli, this is Abigail Kately. Abigail, this is Cualli, my brother.”
“Good looks run in your family.”
“I need to get back to Salt Lake City. Are you up to more hiking, Abigail?”
“I can’t stay here.”
“We will stay in our city tonight. Do you have all your things?”
“Yes.”
We headed back into the jungle and kept a good pace that wouldn’t wear Abigail out.
“What happened to you Amaia? You were lacking confidence in yourself, unsure of anything, and now I can see you’ve changed completely. It was amazing to see you take out Miguel.”
“I was driven to find the lost city and left in the night when everyone was asleep. I had just realized I made a mistake when Guarin found me.”
“That Guarin is the same Guarin from your dreams? The same Guarin from the Francisco’s expedition?”
“The very same. He believed I had returned to him and no amount of me telling him I wasn’t the Amaia he knew would dissuade him. He took me into the city and gave me water from a fountain. He said it would awaken me.”
“You’re going to tell me this was magical water from the fountain of youth.”
“It was and is. As I drank all the dreams I had and Amaia’s memories came flooding back to me. Somehow, through time, I was reconnected to who I was. By the time I finished the cup of water I knew I was Guarin’s Amaia.”
“You became the protector of the city again.”
Cualli had been listening to our conversation. “No one has ever claimed that title but Amaia. She is the Jaguar, the fiercest fighter amongst us. We knew from the day we set her spirit free in 1942 that she would return to us. There will be a feast tonight in her honor.”
“We have no time for a feast, Cualli. Guarin is a hostage.”
“Our scouts have already relayed our arrival. You’ve been gone so long. You must give the people your attention. Let them celebrate.”
“All right, but Abigail and I need to leave in the morning.”
“I’m coming with you.”
“You can’t travel without identification, Cualli.”
“I have a passport. I wasn’t going to let Guarin explore the world without someone to watch over him.”
Shaking my head in disbelief I smiled at my poor assumptions. “That’s how you can speak English, now.”
“And French, German, Italian, Hindi, Mandarin, and a few other languages.”
Abigail fanned her hand in front of her face. “Be still my beating heart. All the looks and brains too. Please tell me you’re single.”
Cualli smiled. “Our people mate for life, Abigail, and our lives can be very long. Yes, I’m single.”
When we reached the stone archway I felt tears on my cheeks. I was so happy to be home and yet saddened that Guarin wasn’t here. My little room above the shooting range seemed like a lifetime away and in many ways, it was.
By the time we got to the polished limestone walkways, I was overwhelmed by the outpouring of love for me by the people. This time I knew everyone by name, except the newest ones that were born after I had died.
When we reached the large open-air room Cualli left Abigail and me to get ready for the feast and for our trip tomorrow. “Let me show you around, Abigail.”
As we walked through the palace, Abigail had so many questions. “You remember all of this?”
“I lived here for nearly seven hundred years.”
“If Guarin is a prince, does that make you a princess?”
I laughed. “No. Guarin isn’t a prince. He’s not a king. The people chose him to lead them and I’m merely the protector of the city, the people, and the stone. I could see how Francisco’s men might have thought Guarin was a prince.”
“But you live here in the palace?”
“The leader lives in the palace as does the protector of the stone. You might be surprised at the beauty and comfort of the other buildings.”
Taking Abigail into the inner courtyard I let her take in the beauty of the place.
“That’s the fountain… and the stone…”
Scooping a cup of the water I handed it to Abigail. “Drink.”
“What will it do to me?”
“It will quench your thirst and it will fully heal your body.”
“It won’t make me immortal?”
“The people here drink from the fountain whenever they’re sick or injured. Some people age a little but the waters return their body to a healthy state somewhere between the normal ages of twenty-one to twenty-seven.”
“How long do the effects last?”
“Your body immediately starts aging again, but the rate is less than you would think because the water restores your cells to perfect health.”
Abigail brought the cup to her lips and closed her eyes, much like I had done. I watched closely as the small wrinkles around her eyes vanished and the odd wisp of gray hair returned to a shining blonde color.
“That was so refreshing! All my aches and pains from the hiking have gone away and my elbow that I broke years ago and gives me pain all the time feels perfect!”
“Let me show you to my room. We can change and get washed up.”
Abigail looked down at her muddy clothes. “What do women wear to feasts around here?”
“Their finest dresses. I have a few extra you can try on.”
We walked over into my room and showed Abigail the dresses that had been kept and maintained for me. “I need to wear this one, but feel free to choose any others.”
“They’re beautiful!” She pulled a silver dress and put it up against her. “This one!”
“Take it with you into the bath beyond and I’ll wait out here until you’re done.” I directed Abigail to a large bathing pool. The waters steamed with heat.
“How do you get hot water here?”
“Volcanic springs.”
“I’m beginning to see why you dreamed of this place all your life.” Abigail touched my arm. “We’ll get him back.”
“I’m not giving them the stone. I don’t want to kill anyone but I will if I have to.”
“We’ll figure it out. That bath looks heavenly.”
“Take your time.”
Turning I went back into the bedroom and sat on the bed. I ran my fingers over the place that Guarin had been a day before. “I’ll get you back.”
I went into the palace and slipped behind a planter that hid a doorway. Beyond the door I looked upon the collective wealth of the city. Gold and jewels glittered across the torch-lit room. There were new things as well since my last visit here seventy-five years ago. Trays of cash from different countries and guns. I felt a cold shiver go up my spine as I saw rifles from German military. These were the same ones that killed me.
Taking some American cash and having found Guarin’s passport, I returned to my bedroom and placed them into my backpack just as Abigail returned from the bath dressed in her silver dress. She looked stunning.
“You need one more thing.” Reaching out from the balcony I picked a blue orchid and slipped it into Abigail’s hair above her right ear. “This is a symbol that you’re single.”
“Are you trying to set me up?”
“I think you’re doing a pretty good job of that yourself. You do realize that if you choose to be Cualli’s mate, you must live here in the jungle.”
“That means you won’t be returning to work for Mr. Owens?”
“My place and job is here. He’ll understand. I’ll explain it to him when we arrive in Boise.”
“We’re going to see your old boss first?”
“I need to gather a few things. I’ll be back in a few minutes. I need to get two days of running through the jungle off me.”
***
“Now that’s the outfit of a jungle princess if I ever saw one.”
I was wearing the golden dress from my dreams. It was meant for special occasions. It was close fitting around the waist and pushed my breasts up exposing ample cleavage. I love the feeling of being beautiful. “I wore this dress when Guarin and I went through the mating ceremony.”
“I bet he couldn’t wait to get it off you. You’ve been mated to Guarin for how long now?”
“About five hundred and sixty years. More if you include the last seventy-five years I’ve been away.”
“You don’t get bored?”
“Have you seen Guarin? How could I?”
Abigail smiled. “Your people are waiting for you.”
“It’s odd, Abigal. I’m Amaia but I’m still James. As James, I was never the center of attention; I always wondered what my life would have been life if… Now, I have a family, I’m married, and have an entire city to look after. Sometimes I think being alone with a jaguar would be preferable.”
We walked to the large open-air room to see what could only be described as a royal feast. I knew my role and Cualli kept Abigail busy while I made my rounds. People touched me and pressed their foreheads against mine in greeting. Some of the younger ones I had never met before looked at me like I was a super hero. When I had greeted everyone, we sat and ate.
I noticed Cualli reach for a strand of Abigails beautiful blonde hair and smile as he joked about her flower. It will be good to get Guarin back here so we could get back into a rhythm of life. My hearts weeps knowing he is not here with me. How did it feel for him for seventy-five years?
***
The next morning the three of us set out for Moyobamba, roughly forty miles as the crow flies from our hidden city. With Abigail not familiar with the jungle it would take us days to reach the city. Abigail was a real trooper and seemed to be doing better navigating the thick underbrush than before. I think it may have something to do with her desire to prove to Cualli she was mate material.
Our first night in the open air of the jungle was terrifying for Abigail but Cualli showed her how to make a comfortable bed and what dangers to avoid.
“What’s the plan, Amaia?”
“It will take several more days to reach civilization. Once we get to Moyobamba we can take a car or bus to Tarapoto. From there we can fly to Lima and return to the United States.”
“You mentioned you want to go to Boise first. What’s in Boise?”
“Bob Owens shop sells some equipment for hunting communications. They’re not like spy stuff but we can use them to communicate back and forth as we try to find Guarin.”
“If we make it to Discover Your DNA headquarters in time for the Fall Festival Ball it might be the best timing to get into the building. The ball is the biggest fundraiser of the year and all the rich people are invited to come to the extravagant event. Cualli and I could sneak in with the rest of the donors and mingle before slipping away from the crowd and get to security. If we can get into the main security room we could then guide you to Guarin.”
“Is there a way in from the roof?”
“Yes, we have a helicopter pad on the roof of the old building. Getting there will be a problem though.”
“I can climb the wall to the roof. I recall the bricks are quite large and the handholds looked good.”
“That’s fifty feet to the roof!”
“It would be no different than some of the cliffs around here I climb. If I can get to the roof, perhaps I can then get inside.”
Cualli added another piece of wood to the fire. “How can we guarantee Guarin will be there?”
“What if I call William first. I can tell him I have the diamond and demand proof of life. I’ll explain I’ll come to the event alone and will only exchange the diamond for Guarin in the public forum. That way he will be looking for me and not the two of you.”
“There are no guarantees with any of this.”
“I know, but I have to try.”
***
We were all dirty by the time we reached the outskirts of Moyobamba. Guarin had secured a remote house where people from out city could go to transition into civilization. While rudimentary, the accommodations allowed us to clean up, wash our clothes, and Cualli had stored modern clothing for himself there to change into. Once clean and ready we went into town and secured transportation to Tarapoto.
As before, our flights to Boise took many hours and I spent much of that time working with Abigail to memorize the Discover Your DNA building plans and ponder the great changes in my life over the past weeks. I would have thought my transition would have been harder, but it wasn’t. I was comfortable with my reflection and the way my new body moved. I don’t miss anything of my life as James before.
I could tell Abigail was smitten with Cualli and Cualli was carefully and gently sliding down the slippery slope towards love. He had confided in me that he finds Abigail attractive and intelligent but he was concerned she might not wish to return to the jungle paradise we call home, especially once she got a taste of the outside world again.
Arriving at the Idaho Range I pulled Bob Owens aside for a quick meeting.
“Mr. Owens, I owe you an apology as my situation has changed and I won’t be able to come back to work with you and the team.”
“What’s changed?”
“It’s a very long story and pretty hard to believe.”
“Harder to believe than you were James a few weeks ago?”
“Much.”
“Do I want to know?”
“I’m sure you would find it fascinating, but the real reason I can’t come back to work here is that I have found my family and my home.”
“That’s wonderful but that wouldn’t stop you from working here.”
“I’m afraid the commute would kill me as my home and family live in Peru.”
“Peru?”
“I told you it’s a rather long story but we just returned from there. This is my brother, Cualli.”
“Nice to meet you, Mr. Owens.”
***
I’m not sure Bob will ever fully believe our story as it sounds like quite the piece of fiction but he relented and offered to help anyway he could. I purchased the communication devices from him and a thigh holster for my old handgun I kept in the room above the range. I packed my new clothing and belongings and signed the title of my bike over to Bob as I would never need it again. It was sad saying goodbye to Bob but I offered to fly him down to Peru the next time he wanted to take a vacation. He was intrigued and said perhaps in a year’s time. I told him I would hold him to it.
We drove from Boise to Salt Lake City and stayed overnight in Abigail’s apartment. I slept with Abigail and Cualli slept on the couch.
“You know you don’t have to do this, Abigail.”
“Of course, I do. I got you involved in all of this and I’m sticking around to finish it.”
“You’ve already lost your job because of me.”
“I turned a blind eye to what the company was up to and I don’t want to see them get away with this. Not only did they risk physical harm to you but they kidnapped your husband. If I can do anything to set this right, then I’m all in.”
“How all in are you? I see the way you look at Cualli.”
“Will you teach me to hunt, jaguar of the jungle?”
I laughed and looked around the luxury apartment. “Look at what you would be giving up.”
“Oh, please. I’m a thirty-two year old woman that has struggled with finding my place in this world. I’ve sacrificed to get ahead and look where it has got me. I have a rental apartment and barely enough income each month to pay my rent and car payment.” Abigail paused and wiped a tear from her cheek. “I think I love Cualli, but I need to separate that from my decision making. Would you allow me to come live with you in the jungle even if Cualli doesn’t reciprocate his love for me?”
“You would always be welcome, Abigail. It might be nice to see some blonde hair around the jungle.”
“What could I do there? I would need to contribute.”
“There is hunting, scouting, gardening, maintaining, protecting, and I’m sure there are more roles that have been added since I was gone.”
“Cualli told me how you died. You love your people very much.”
“I would do it again.”
“How do I know if Cualli likes me?”
“You must realize that this is a hard decision for people of my city to commit to another person. Give him time. He needs to see your true character.”
“You think he believes I’ll break my word?”
“Cualli is focused right now. Guarin is his best friend and he wants to rescue him just as much as I do. When you live as long as he has, patience is a virtue.”
“You’re right. I see things from my limited perspective. He’s waited hundreds of years for his mate.” Abigail handed me a phone. “You better call William.”
***
The call had gone as expected. William felt I was in no place to negotiate but he didn’t see the harm in handling things my way. After his speech to the crowd I was to find him backstage and we would make the swap. During the day, we scouted the building and picked up a tuxedo for Cualli. I bought a fake glass diamond and a velvet purple bag to hold it in just in case things went wrong and we had to act out the transfer.
As night came we parked the car and I headed around to the north side of the old building, pausing only a few seconds to look back at Abigail and Cualli. Abigail was wearing a gorgeous red dress and Cualli looked handsome in his tuxedo. Since Abigail’s hair covered her earpiece I could only talk with her.
“You two look dashing tonight.”
“Cualli does look nice in a tux. Are you in position yet?”
“Just put my hand on the wall.”
“Be safe. We’re blending in with the crowd and should be inside in a few minutes.”
The handholds formed by the bricks made the climb rather easy. I doubt I would have done this as James but for Amaia she was used to heights. I was wearing a dark set of exercise clothing and my black backpack helped me to blend into the shadows of the night. Only my breath was visible in the surprisingly cold night air.
Edging my way over to the glass atrium I looked down. The place was packed with people. It took a few moments, but I managed to spot Cualli and Abigail. They were dancing their way across the floor. “Cualli learned to dance I see.”
“He’s amazing! I wish I didn’t have to go all James Bond as it would be nice to continue this all night.”
“I see a guard near the helicopter landing door entrance.”
“Be careful. We’re close to the edge of the crowd and will work our way to the security office.”
Slipping around the side of the helicopter door I pulled my handgun and silently pressed it against the back of the guard’s head. “Don’t make a sound. Hand me your security badge and keys.”
When he hesitated, I thumped him hard on the back of his head with the flat of my handgun. He slipped heavily to the ground. Pulling his belt off I tied his hands and feet together and stuffed one of his socks into his mouth before grabbing his badge and keys and making my way inside the building.
“I’m in.”
“Just a second…” Abigail whispered and I heard a knock.
“Hey! You’re not supposed to be…”
The sound of a heavy thud came through my headset and some quick breaths by Abigail told me she was working hard. “We’re in too. Checking the screens… I see Guarin. He’s in the basement at the end of a long hallway. Two guards are sitting outside his door. Looks like he’s okay but tied to a chair in the middle of a room. Be careful… They have guards throughout the place. I’m going to try something… Yes! They forgot to disable my computer account.”
“That’s great. Why do you need your computer account?”
“I just thought of a way that might prevent William from coming back to Peru.”
“We’re only here for Guarin.”
“Don’t worry, we’ve got some time. I see you on the back stairs. Go down six flights. It looks clear.”
“Thanks Abigail. Going silent for a bit…”
The stairwell was well lit and I felt very exposed. I stopped every few feet to listen. Halfway to the basement a door suddenly opened into the stairwell and Miguel appeared right in front of me. He was sporting a white bandage over his nose. As soon as he saw me he reached for his gun but my foot was faster and I kicked him so hard he dropped the gun down the stairs as he hit the cement wall. I couldn’t wait for chit-chat or reinforcements to arrive and spun to kick him across his face with a resounding crack as his nose broke again.
Miguel rolled with the hit across the wall but managed to block my fist and draw a knife. With a swipe that nearly took out my intestines I jumped back and drew my own blade. “You’re going to pay, bitch!” Blood from his nose sprayed as he spoke.
He thrust forward and I danced to the side cutting down on his wrist. With a yelp of pain, he dropped his knife but in a bold move he tackled me down the stairs. For a moment, we were airborne and I twisted in the air causing him to take the weight of us both as we fell onto the cement landing. His body went slack as I rolled free trying to catch my breath.
Reaching out a hand I checked his pulse. He was still alive but would be unconscious for a good while. Giving caution to the wind I raced down the remaining flights leaving Miguel in the stairwell.
“We lost you for a few minutes, Amaia, but I see you on the cameras again.”
“I got a little hung up with Miguel. I broke his nose again.”
There was a giggle that came over the headset. “You’re going to want to turn right but there are two guards in the hallway. They’re going to see you.”
“I have an idea…”
Whistling several high-pitched chirps, I could hear the guards talk amongst themselves. “What was that? Go check it out.”
I could hear a whistle that made me smile. There was a pause and a muffled “Hey, Guards! Get me some water!”
I could hear a door being opened and decided a full-on assault was needed. Turning the corner, I ran silently and full-speed down the hallway. One guard was looking in on Guarin and the other had just turned his back towards me as I lowered my shoulder and pushed him headlong into the open-door frame. The second guard spun and pulled his gun as I was getting myself up off the floor. I was in trouble and the guard knew it. I could see his muscles tense in his forearm before he pulled the trigger but a foot kicked him behind the knee and he collapsed to the floor.
Rushing forward I kicked the man in the face sending him sprawling into Guarin’s legs. Guarin looked tired but he smiled and looked at the two unconscious guards. “You keep this up and we’ll need to give you a new title. Jaguar of the world.”
“Oh, hush!” I pressed my lips against his and quickly cut the ropes binding his hands to the chair.
Guarin stood and pressed my back up against the wall as he kissed me before moving into action. He pulled the weapons from the guards and tied them up, stripping one of them of his suit. Slipping my backpack off I pulled out my white dress and two-inch heeled shoes. Silently we changed and stepped back into the hallway locking the door behind us.
“That was amazing, Amaia!”
“How do we get upstairs, Abigail?”
“Down the hallway, turn right at the end, then left. That takes you to the dream chamber and from there you know your way back to the main area. We’ll meet you there.”
I took Guarin’s hand and paused as I stared into his eyes. “Promise me you’ll never leave me.”
His hand came to my face and stroked my cheek. “I promise to always return to you. You look incredible in white, by the way.”
I smiled as he kissed me and I dragged him by the place that started it all. The dream chamber door was open and a chill went down my spine. What if I’m still dreaming?
Turning away from the dream chamber we headed up the stairs and found ourselves in the large atrium with thousands of guests. Pulling Guarin into the crowd I wrapped my arms around his neck as we danced slowly across the floor.
The music stopped suddenly and I almost groaned. “What now?”
All eyes turned towards the stage just as Abigail and Cualli stepped up next to us. Guarin looked at Cualli and smiled. “Nice outfit.”
Cualli tipped his head and turned his eyes towards the stage where William stood to the side of a large screen.
“Good evening and welcome to our Fall Festival Ball. Most of you know me but for those that don’t, I’m William Becker the Third, CEO of Discover Your DNA. On behalf of the board of directors and the staff here we want to thank you all for coming.”
The screen lit up and images of smiling faces appeared. “We’re a philanthropic organization committed to giving our time and resources to the people of the world. What you might not know about us is that we regularly assist people in their medical care when we find something wrong in their DNA. The faces on the screen represent just a few of the lives we have saved.”
Abigail nudged my arm, pulled out a phone and tapped a few buttons. The screen went blank and a video montage began playing showing William on the screen. “God, I hate these Fall Festivals with a passion. All those idiotic people.”
The crowd stood silent in shock as William turned angrily to see himself talking on the screen.
Another video clip presented itself. “I don’t care about the damn people guarding the church in Ethiopia. If they don’t let us in to get the Ark then kill them all!” The crowd murmured restlessly.
“Turn this damn video off!”
Another video clip showed a man being pulled from the dream chamber in convulsions and William was yelling that he doesn’t care if the man was nearly dead, give him another injection and stuff him back inside. One more video clip showed William holding onto a golden cup and stepping over the bloodied bodies of several men.
There was commotion on the side of the stage as news media rushed forward. “William Becker! What are we seeing here?”
The crowd had begun to disperse rapidly as William ignored the news people and scanned the room. When his eyes fell on the four of us he paled as I tipped my head and led our small group out of the building.
We didn’t know if it would be safe back at Abigail’s apartment so we had prepacked Abigail’s things and had them in the trunk of the car. Quickly we headed for the airport and within four hours we were on a plane to Mexico.
***
When we landed in Lima we had to wait until the next day to get a flight back to Tarapoto. It was midday so we booked a room at a hotel for the night. The four of us sat in a lounge as the television news played in the background. When we heard “Discover Your DNA” we all turned around and watched the screen.
“The arrests keep piling up here at Discover Your DNA. The FBI has been scouring through the records and thousands of hours of video footage at the headquarters of the company. So far, they have found evidence linking William Becker the Third and the executive team here to have been involved in dozens of murders around the world. The world has responded in shock and anger and many countries are coming forward claiming their precious relics have been stolen by this company. Within hours of the first news release, Discover Your DNA stock plummeted. We will have more coverage as new evidence emerges.”
Guarin reached for my hand and squeezed it gently. “I guess we won’t have to worry about them for a while.”
“That’s good as we have a lot of catching up to do.”
I looked over at Abigail and smiled. “You did that. You brought the company down.”
“I had no idea they had done those things. When I found the video library I pieced together what I could quickly find. Had I known… I’m sorry, Amaia.”
“I’m not, Abigail. It was meant to be. Without all of this happening I might not be home with my family. Excuse me a moment.”
Standing I tapped Cualli on the shoulder and led him outside onto a veranda.
“You know Abigail is in love with you, right?”
“I know.”
“It’s not right to lead her on. She wants to live in our city but I’m not sure if she really wants to live there or if she’s merely following her heart.”
“There’s something special about her. I need to see her there to make sure.”
“Then let’s take her home.”
***
We had been back at the lost city for a week and I felt like things were finally falling back into rhythm. Standing on the balcony of our room I felt Guarin’s warm hands wrap around me from behind and his body press up against me. We’d been inseparable and our love making insatiable. Smiling as I turned into his arms I kissed him. “Don’t ever leave me, my love.”
“Never in a million years. Get dressed, Amaia. Something’s afoot you’ll want to see.”
I quickly changed into my hunting outfit and Guarin led me downstairs into the city. He paused us both as we entered the city square under the jungle canopy. On the far side of the square Abigail sang lightly as she swept; a blue orchid was nestled in her hair above her right ear. Her smile was contagious and I regretted having not had much chance to speak with her much since we returned.
Guarin kissed my neck and whispered into my ear. “Watch…”
Cualli came out from one of the buildings dressed in golden splendor. Everyone paused to watch but Abigail who was oblivious to the handsome man coming up behind her. My breath caught in my throat as Cualli gently touched Abigail’s shoulder and she turned to face him. Her eyes shone brightly and her smile radiated towards him. Gently and slowly Cualli removed the orchid from her hair and tucked it into her hair above her left ear.
Clearly Abigail didn’t understand the significance of what just took place. Cualli knelt and took Abigail’s hand and wrapped a gold bracelet around her wrist. We were too far away to hear the muffled whispers between them but we knew the results when Abigail tackled Cualli to the ground and smothered him in kisses.
Cheering rose from the gathered crowd and I wiped tears from my cheeks. The city was going to prepare for a mating ceremony.
***
I glided effortlessly through the jungle only hearing the slightest rustle of leaves behind me. Glancing back, I saw Abigail’s smiling face as she ducked around a black palm and ignored the slithering snake at her foot. She was dressed in our traditional hunting clothing and had a long dagger strapped to her thigh. A bow was ready in her left hand. It had been nine months since we arrived back home.
As we entered a small clearing we paused and Abigail giggled. “They’re after us.”
“We’ll let them get a little closer. We left them pretty far behind. You’ve done so well.”
“I’ll never be as good as you, Amaia, jaguar of the jungle.”
“I’m not so sure about that. The title panther of the jungle is still free.”
With the sound of a crash, we both looked up to see Guarin and Cualli skid to a stop in front of us. Laughing we turned and leapt off the cliff into the sparkling waters below knowing full well the plunge would never stop our mates from capturing us.
***
***
I hope you enjoyed the story as much as I did writing it. I long for a dream tank that could change me like this, but, alas, my life has been predetermined to live in the shell of what I would rather not be. That doesn’t stop me from dreaming…
If you enjoyed this story, please take a moment to write a review.
Casey Brooke
Angels and Demons
(Not the Dan Brown type)
Physics class was always boring to me. It wasn’t that the material wasn’t interesting, it was just that I learned things extremely quickly and spending weeks on the same topic to make sure all the students grasped the concept was mentally draining.
The sounds of chairs being pushed back and bodies moving towards the window came as a helpful distraction. Chatter increased, especially from the girls. That was never a sign of good tidings.
“He was already handsome. I wonder what he will look like after…”
Pete Sanchez nudged my arm. “You want to see who it is this time?”
“Not particularly.” Reluctantly, I stood and joined the others at the windows hoping that the extra weight of all the students wouldn’t weaken the school’s foundation.
Pete put his hand to his forehead. “Oh, God. It’s Troy. As if he wasn’t conceited enough already.”
My gaze moved to a grassy area near the parking lot. Troy Gaben was on his knees and hands. Teachers had formed a wide circle around him keeping other students back. I could hear his painful screams. I had seen several transformations and they never seemed pleasant.
Troy began to glow with a bright white light. A sure sign his angelic nature was emerging. Not that it was debated. Everyone knew Troy was descended from the Archangel Gabriel. He made certain his pedigree was often discussed, proclaiming his mother was Gabriel’s second daughter.
I held my hands over my eyes to shield them. Gabriel was known for his powerful light magic and Troy’s transformation was a perfect example of the raw power he would now have. With a flash of light so bright that I could see my bones through my arm and closed eyes, the transformation had entered the final phase.
I tentatively pulled my arm away from my face. Troy’s body had gone from handsome to finely chiseled perfection. The girls all gasped as Troy stood proudly to his feet. In a final flourish, as if he needed it, large white feathered wings spread out from his back. I was secretly hoping the feathers would spread across his entire body turning him into a humanoid goose. No such luck.
“That’s just too over the top if you ask me.”
Pete grimaced. “Some people just have it all, John. Then something like this happens to them giving them even more.”
Pete and I both knew that all too well. He and I were both raised in foster care. I was even given the name John Doe by the firemen that lacked creativity when they found me on their whitewashed cement doorstep. I hadn’t traveled far from that spot, making me wonder why my mother couldn’t have driven to a nicer fire station in a better zip code.
“Couldn’t have happened to a nicer guy too.” I said with as much sarcasm as I could get away with.
Pete slugged my arm and pulled me away from the girls fanning themselves.
“He’s incredible…”
“I wonder if maybe…”
“We’re so far beneath him, Chelsea. He would never.”
“A girl can only dream, right?”
I sat heavily in my chair and stared blankly forward. Usually within a week of a transformation, the Angelic and Demonic Society would send representatives to confirm Troy’s bloodline and power level before sending him to the Academy for Supernatural Service. It was an all-expenses paid school used to place those with enough angelic or demonic blood into the highest paying jobs in society.
Pete grinned as he sat down. I knew what he was about to say.
“He’s going to the ASS school. He will fit right in.”
“The good news is this with him gone there will be one less competitor for the low-paying jobs we might try to get. We should be thanking Troy for creating an opening at BurgerMax.”
Our teacher pulled himself away from the window. “Back to your seats, class.” He had a wistful look about him, sort of like the ex-football player who missed the final catch and lost the high school championship. He was well beyond the age of transformation. No one ever changed after the age of twenty but that never stopped people from dreaming.
***
After lunch, I had math, then history. By the time I got to history word had spread like wildfire about Troy. That wasn’t uncommon. Transformations were rare but frequent enough these days that most people had seen them. However, high-level ones like Troy’s always created a stir and sometimes media hype.
This was, luckily, the only class I shared with Troy. He strutted in with a gaggle of girls all around him. His wings had retracted completely, leaving only his enhanced features and a slight angelic bronze sheen to his skin. Something I hadn’t noticed from the distance was his hair had become blonder and his eyes a deeper blue.
“Settle down class. Take your seats. Troy. Congratulations. You must be excited and your parents proud.”
Troy beamed his perfect white teeth making the girls around him swoon. “We knew it was coming, of course. I’ve already been contacted by the Angelic and Demonic Society to meet with them next week.” He leaned back casually and confidently before his eyes fell on me. His grin widened and my heart sank.
It was well known that the transformation bestows added strength, speed, and other abilities depending on who you were descended from. Most of the magical abilities needed to be trained, but the speed and strength were instantaneous. Archangels and Archdemons were extremely powerful. The Nephilim had a tenth their strength and for every generation after that, there was additional loss of power and strength. Being descended from an Archangel, even seven generations removed gave someone significant advantages over regular humans. If Troy’s boasts weren’t lies, he would be just over seven times stronger than the average human.
Mr. Rathensburg cleared his throat. “In light of Troy’s transformation, it might be a good chance to touch base on some related history.”
I grimaced and kept my head down. Everyone knew this information. It had been taught for years.
“Who can tell me what event started humans interbreeding with Angels and Demons?”
A girl in the front row put up her hand.
“Evelyn.”
Evelyn turned to lock her eyes on Troy. “Who wouldn’t want to mate with an angel?
“I asked about the event, Evelyn.”
Evelyn sighed a dreamy sigh and batted her eyes at Troy. “It happened around four hundred years ago. The war between Angels and Demons came to Earth. The devastation was enormous. Finally, the Archangel Michael and the Archdemon Lucifer decided their races would both go extinct without a peace accord. After the peace was agreed to, humans became fair game to mate with which, I think, is perfectly acceptable.”
The teacher continued. “Precisely, Evelyn. Eyes forward now. Without war, the Angels and Demons slowly integrated into human society. Can someone tell me the hierarchy of Angelic and Demonic society?”
Another student put up their hand and droned on. “The Archangel Michael and Archdemon Lucifer are the leaders of their respective races. They are more powerful than the other archangels and archdemons. There are seven archangels and six archdemons, and hundreds of regular angels and demons.”
“Very good, Barton. I bet you all can’t answer this one. What is the Supernatural Accord? Anyone?”
I raised my head. I hadn’t heard about this accord. It seemed like no one else did either.
The teacher appeared almost giddy that he stumped us all. “The Supernatural Accord was agreed upon shortly after the peace accord, but it has evolved over time. It states that to preserve the Angelic and Demonic races, no interbreeding was allowed. Recently, perhaps only a generation ago, humans that went to Michael and Lucifer to demand protection for the human race. Nephilim, direct descendants of Archangels and Archdemons were told to cease mating with humans upon pain of death. The goal was to stop diluting the human race to limit the number of people that had superior powers and abilities as this would create a subjugated class, those without any supernatural blood in them. Troy, is likely one of the last third-generation children from an Archangel to be born.”
Troy was all smiles. He liked being more powerful than others and knowing there would be few, if any humans with supernatural blood to challenge him, made him even gleeful.
***
Pete was as anxious to leave school as I was. It was bad enough when Troy was somewhat normal, but now, he could take his bullying to an all new level.
“On a good note, next week Troy will be gone, and all the girls will need someone new to fawn over.”
“I hate to burst your bubble, Pete, but you and I both know they will never be fawning over us.”
Pete was a tad on the short side. Not that I was considered tall, but he was shorter than me by a few inches. He was a little pudgy. On the other hand, I was as average as humanly possible. I wasn’t a jock by any means, even though I was probably strong for my size. I was quick, but that was more from being the bottom of the social ladder. I had to be fast to avoid people like Troy who thought they were better than others and needed a way to demonstrate that every day.
The only thing I had going for me was my ability to absorb and learn quickly. I could even pick up physical skills easily, but my permanent lack of money made certain I never had good training and my lack of strength and stamina made any skills I did learn fairly useless.
We hadn’t walked far when Troy appeared at the end of the alley we were moving through. I swore I had just seen him with a dozen girls hanging off his biceps back at school. I swallowed. He had to be incredibly fast now.
Pete and I turned around trying to make it look like it was a normal thing for us to do. The first law of bullies is to never draw attention to yourself. It was well known that quick movements and intelligent babble were like sweet nectar to them. By the time we took five steps, Troy was facing us again. He strode forward with all the confidence in the world.
“John Doe, my favorite. And I certainly can’t forget Pete Sanchez.” He put his hands on his hips like he was a superhero. He didn’t need a cape as he could simply unfold his wings. I knew weren’t getting away unscathed as Troy was not the mercy-giving kind of person. If he was standing here before us, there was only one reason. Pete started to run breaking the first law of bullies. Troy grabbed his shirt and jacket and lifted him off the ground with one arm as if he weighed nothing more than a feather pillow.
My anger flared. I considered this one of my biggest weaknesses. When I saw something that was unjust, my brain short circuited and words spilled forth uncontrolled. “Congratulations, Troy. I guess your transformation now makes you the stupidest of all the supernaturals. Can’t fix stupid with some angel blood. Put Pete down. What has he ever done to you?”
“He’s a mongrel, just like you, John. His existence is offending to the world.”
“If people like us didn’t exist, you would have no one to think lesser of. That’s got to be worth something in the grand scheme of things.”
He tossed Pete into a dumpster that was ten feet away. Luckily, the amount of trash was heaped so high it was falling from the bin and all that garbage cushioned the landing for him.
“The problem with you, John…”
I held up my hands. “I know, I know. People with half a brain make you feel emasculated. Nothing I can do there.”
“I know it was you that booby trapped my locker last month. It took me a week to get the green dye out of my hair.”
“Something happened to your locker? And you think it was me?” I chuckled, letting my peripheral vision scan for any and all escape routes. “How could you possibly determine it was me when the entire male half of the student population has been dismissed, demoralized, and threatened by you?”
“I know it was you. It was sophisticated.” He took a step forward
I started laughing. That was never good in situations like this which happened all too frequently for me. “Such a big word. Maybe the transformation did more than boost your muscle mass. I thought angels were supposed to be altruistic and kind? Did you not go to church when you were young?”
His golden shimmer darkened as if a storm cloud passed overhead. That was my queue. I bolted through a gate to my right and ran for all I was worth. I glanced over my shoulder for the briefest of moments only to slam into a brick wall. Well, not exactly a brick wall. It was solid muscle, about six foot four, with blonde hair, blue eyes, and a nasty temper. I looked up and up until I felt a crook in my neck and saw the malicious grin.
“Let’s get this over with since I won’t be here at the school much longer.”
I tried to back pedal, but he stomped on my foot. I cried out with pain as my toes shattered. His arm was a blur as he smashed his palm into my chest. I heard my ribs crack as I flew backwards through the air smashing through one fence and stopping like a butterfly against a car windshield at sixty mile per hour. I had been sent all the way back into a second fence on the far side of the alley. I folded in on myself and dropped like a rock to the ground.
Troy’s blurry shoes came into view.
“That was mildly satisfying. Maybe one day you will be serving me, but I doubt I will ever eat at any of the places you will be working at. See you around, mutt.”
***
I came to in the local hospital as my ribs were snapping back into place. An angel, probably a descendant of Sraosha moved her hands over me. Her blonde hair was stunning and her blue eyes so vivid that it almost hurt to stare into them.
“Oh. You’re waking up. That’s a good sign. I just about have you back together, John. Try to relax. Were you hit by a truck?”
I winced with another snap of a rib as it reset by her magic. “You could say that. A newly transformed third generation Gabriel descendant decided to test his newfound abilities.”
She frowned. “Has he started at the Academy yet? If he has, harming innocent humans would be cause for expulsion. Try to sit up for me.”
“No such luck. He will likely start next week.”
“Do you want to press charges?”
Pete poked his head around the curtain. He still had bits of someone’s leftover pizza in his hair. “You should press charges, John. You could easily have died.”
I stared into the pretty eyes of the young woman healing me. When would I ever have a chance like this again? I was wounded and being treated by an angel. “I thought I was dead, and this was heaven.”
She rolled her eyes. I got the hint.
“Sorry. You probably get that all the time from your nearly dead patients.”
“I do, actually, but it never comes across as sweet as when you say it. You have a good heart, John. Pete told me you tried to protect him. Let’s see if you can stand.”
Pain shot through my body and I limped a little when I put my weight on my foot. She frowned again.
“You’re going to be sore for a while. I put a lot of magic into you and was only able to begin the healing process of the bones. You’ll need rest to fully recover as you have internal bruising yet.”
I nodded and Pete slipped his shoulder under my arm. He winked at the nurse.
“Take care of him, Pete.”
“I will, Emma.”
“And John?”
I looked up into Emma’s eyes again.
“You should consider reporting this. Pete’s right. It’s a miracle you weren’t killed.”
I shrugged, painfully. “Who would punish a descendant of Gabriel?”
I hobbled out of the hospital with Pete’s help. When we got outside, Pete sat me down on a bus stop bench.
“My foster dad is coming to pick us up. I appreciate what you did for me. Maybe not the wisest thing you ever did though.”
I looked over my shoulder towards the hospital. “You got her name. Maybe it was worth it after all.”
“I was hitting on her hard while you were unconscious. She’s a first-year student at the Academy and gifted in healing so she volunteers here periodically. She’s not into humans.”
I chuckled until it hurt. “The story of our lives. Human meets angel. Human falls for angel. Angel finds someone better than human. She was pretty.”
Pete smiled. “Gorgeous.”
***
Troy had left us alone for the few days he remained at school before being whisked off to the Academy. I was in too much agony to even contemplate revenge. Slowly, my bruises began healing and it was life as normal again.
A few weeks after our run-in with Troy, we were waiting for the teacher to enter our physics class and Pete was whispering to me about getting hurt so he could go to the hospital to see Emma again. He was completely smitten by her.
Pete stopped talking mid-sentence and I figured it was because the teacher came into the room. I glimpsed over towards Pete knowing if the teacher were coming, it would be best to look ready for the class. Pete’s eyes were as wide as saucers. He started to reach for me with shaking hands and fell out of his chair. I could see the fear and pain in his eyes.
Wisps of blackness began to coalesce about him. That’s when the teacher screamed.
“Everyone back away from Pete! Get as far back as you can!”
Pete stared at me. He was in such pain. His hands twisting and writhing.
“John! Get away from Pete! The magical force of a transformation is incredibly powerful and can easily kill you.”
I couldn’t. I couldn’t leave my best friend to go through that alone. I reached for his hand and grabbed it. “I’m here for you, Pete. Breathe through the pain.”
The darkness descended on us and I was buffeted by the magical waves. It was like being in a wind tunnel. I couldn’t see anything and even sound diminished in the black void. Still, I hung onto Pete.
“You got this, Pete! Hang in there a little longer!”
I felt his hand squeeze mine. Strong. Incredibly strong. The darkness receded and I caught a glance of Pete. People in the past believed demons were hideous creatures. Monstrosities. They were far from it. They were equally as beautiful and handsome as the angels. Pete’s transformation was remarkable. I fell back from him as he stood. Dark, membranous, wings stretched forth. He was taller, leaner, as fit as any Olympic athlete, and the ladies were going to love him.
He looked down at me and smiled. “Thank you, John. You’re a true friend.” His voice was as smooth as satin. “Why are you glowing?”
“What?”
“You have glowing marks on your hands and showing through your clothing.”
“I have no idea.” Even as I looked at my hands, the glowing began to recede. Oddly, I felt stronger and the residual pain from my injuries had vanished.
Pete reached a hand down and pulled me to my feet as his wings retracted. He was now several inches taller than me.
“Emma will love you now. You have got to look at yourself in a mirror.”
Our teacher wasn’t paying much attention to Pete, he was still staring at me as was half the class. Of course, the girls were drooling over Pete. While angels got most of the hype, demons were widely accepted and looked upon favorably.
“Class dismissed. I need to take these two to the office to report the transformation.”
The teacher rounded Pete and me up and herded us towards the administrative wing.
“I guess I’ll be the only one working at BurgerMax now. This couldn’t have happened to a better person, Pete. You’ll do well at the Academy.”
“I feel amazing, John. I wonder which demon I’m descended from.”
“You’ve got wings, even if they are more for protection and gliding. That means you are either third generation from a regular demon or within five generations of an Archdemon. They’re impressive.”
Pete patted me on my shoulder with a sound thump that nearly sent me sprawling headfirst.
“Ooops. Sorry about that. I can’t thank you enough to staying with me. At first, the pain was intense.”
Our teacher stepped in front of us. “Stay here.” I watched as he headed into the office. Through the glass I could hear mumbled sentences.
“He’s talking about you, John.”
“Me?”
“He’s telling the principal you should have died, and you had glowing runes on you.”
“You can hear them?”
“Yes. Clearly. They’re coming out.”
The principal looked at me and then turned to Pete. “Come inside, Pete. Let’s get you registered. This must be exciting for you.”
The teacher kept a healthy distance from me. “It’s almost lunch. Why don’t you head to the cafeteria?”
***
I didn’t see Pete the rest of the day. Since it was Friday, we decided to get together on Sunday.
We were to meet at a nearby park and I had only just arrived when Pete plopped himself down on a picnic table next to me.
“You look different.”
Pete raised an eyebrow.
“New clothes?”
Pete burst out laughing. “Yes! That’s it. My old ones didn’t fit. I only have this one new set. Apparently, the Academy provides all the clothing I will need.”
“How has it been? Did your foster parents take it well?”
“They were ecstatic. Unlike your foster parents that didn’t even acknowledge you when you went to the hospital, mine really care for me.”
“How do you feel?”
“Strong. Fast. Want to race?”
I grinned. “No demonic sifting stuff. If we race, we have to keep our feet on the ground at all times.”
“I can’t sift yet. I suspect I will be able to with training.”
“No throwing me off the trail?”
“Would I do that, John?”
“I always knew you were sneaky, now I know why. Demons are masters of shadows.”
Pete shrugged and pointed out a group of trail runners. “They’re about to run the hillcrest trail. Two miles to the top. Let’s start when they go and see how we compare.”
I nodded. “I’ll go easy on you. You’re like this big lumbering mass of muscle now.”
“They’re starting, John. Let’s go.”
Pete launched himself forward at incredible speed. I took off as well, knowing I would never be able to keep up, but I was surprising myself. Pete sprinted through the wide-eyed elite runners like they were standing still. Soon, I had left them in the dust behind me as well. This wasn’t possible. I knew after Pete’s transformation that I felt healed and stronger, but I thought that was simply temporary because I was caught in his magical force.
I could see Pete already on top of the trail jumping up and down. It took another few minutes for me to reach the top.
“Care to explain that, John?” Pete was pointing to the trail runners halfway down the trail still.
“Oatmeal?”
“Oatmeal?”
“It’s what I ate for breakfast.”
“Those guys run marathons and some of them are triathletes. You. John Doe. Just ran past them like they weren’t even moving. Something happened to you, John. I think you’re an angel or a demon.”
“Not possible, Pete. I’m a year older than you. If I had an ounce of angel or demon blood in me, I would have transformed by now.”
“You’re the smart guy, John. You tell me what just happened.”
“I was timing us in my head. You ran the distance at a speed equivalent to a fourth generation Archdemon. That’s 4.2 times the strength and speed of a normal human. We know that stats.”
“And what was your speed?”
“I’m running about eighty percent faster than a normal human.”
“Without a transformation.”
“I think it must be residual magic from your transformation. It will likely wear off.”
“1.8 John. That’s like a sixth-generation speed from an Archangel or Archdemon.”
I spun around. “No transformation. Nada. Nothing.”
Pete just looked at me before pointing to the bottom of the hill. “Do you want to race down?” His wings came out.
I wagged my finger at him. “Not fair. You’re not allowed to fly.”
“Demons don’t fly, but they can glide so it’s not cheating.”
The truth was, I wanted to run more anyways. “Fine. Winner buys ice cream.”
Pete shrugged. “Okay. Ready… Go!” Pete leapt off the top of the hill, but I was right behind him.
I jumped twenty feet down to the trail beneath us and kept leaping across the switchbacks. Still, Pete already landed by the time I skidded to a stop.
“Not bad, John. You’re a supernatural. I just know it.”
I just shook my head. “Two scoops. I want two scoops of rocky road.”
***
It was lunchtime Tuesday when Pete was called to the office. He stood and stretched before holding out his hand.
“You have a friend in me for life, John. This will be the initial assessment committee. When they contacted me, I was told once they confirm my status, they will take me straight to the Academy.”
I stood and took his hand when the speaker blasted again.
“John Doe to the office.”
The truth was trouble usually found me, but I frowned, nonetheless. “I can’t think of anything I’ve done wrong in the last day or two. Let’s go.”
We were greeted by a group of six supernaturals and the principal. Pete’s eyes lit up. Emma was one of the group.
“Emma?”
Emma’s eyes roved over Pete with a quizzical look. “Pete? Is that you?”
Pete nodded and Emma smiled. “You turned out all right. Maybe even a smidge handsome.”
Pete’s smile was contagious as Emma took his arm. She looked over her shoulder at me. “John Doe. I remember you. You’re on our list to evaluate as well.”
“Me?”
“Go with them, John.” The principal gave me a nudge.
“But… I’m not…”
“Just go on.”
I nodded and followed Pete and the rest of the group. We came to a room with a massive set of weights and a few tables and chairs. The group of six set up. I sat back and waited as they took Pete through the steps. First, they took a sample of blood, added some drops to it, and the color changed to a vivid purple.
Emma smiled. “I thought you might favor the looks of Ag’Thamar. You’re his descendant. Congratulations. Step over to the weights. We will keep adding weight until you can no longer lift it.”
I watched as Pete pressed weights until he was straining so hard, he couldn’t lift anymore.
“Six hundred and seventy-three pounds. A little more than 4.3 times normal human basing that on one hundred and fifty pounds for an average male to be able to lift. Clearly, you are textbook, Pete. You’re fourth generation. With some analysis, we should be able to identify your parents if you would like that. Welcome to the Academy.”
Emma turned to me. “John Doe. The report we received was that you refused to leave Pete’s side during his transformation. We’ve not heard of any human ever surviving the magical forces a transformation creates. Witnesses said you were glowing. We would like to test you.”
“Sure.”
“Have a seat. Have you noticed anything about yourself? Any changes?”
Pete moved next to Emma. “He’s stronger and faster than before.”
“Really? Without a transformation?”
Emma took a vial of my blood and handed it to another person. They put the drops in, and the vial simply shattered.
“That’s disconcerting. Do you mind if we try again?”
“Go for it.”
Three vials later and having them all explode when the drops were put in, they gave up.
“Take your shirt off for me.”
I slid my shirt off completely embarrassed by my lack of anything manly. “What are you looking for? If you’re trying to find muscles, I think I might have spotted one near my right shoulder.”
“You’re a funny one, John. I’m looking for runes.”
Emma waved the others over. “Let’s see what happens when we give him some magic.” Emma held her hands up and concentrated. “Hmm. Nothing. The rest of you. At the same time. Don’t hold back.”
My body began to warm. Pete took a step back.
“Whoa!”
Emma shouted. “Hold the magic!” She pulled out her phone and clicked a few pictures. “Enough!”
“Pete, can you do us a favor while we look at this? Can you test John’s strength for us?”
I slipped my shirt back on as Pete leaned towards me. “You were glowing again.”
I sighed and laid down on the bench press. We stopped at two hundred and ninety pounds.
“Emma? John is pressing almost three hundred pounds.”
She held up her phone towards me. “Have you seen these on you before?”
“No!”
“We need to study them more, but I believe they are seals. There are four seals down your spine. The top one has been broken. Who are your parents?”
“I have no idea.”
She held out her hand. “Welcome to the Academy. I have no idea what is going on with you, but we can’t do anymore here. Clearly, there is something unique about you.”
“And I just thought I was a common human mutt.”
Pete chuckled. “Maybe not so common after all. Glad we are going together.”
“You wait, Pete. My tenure will be short-lived.”
***
Pete and I waited while the team filed the correct paperwork with the principal. My foster parents would be notified, not that they would care unless they got a bigger paycheck for me.
We were led to a limousine, then drove across town to the airport. A two-hour plane ride and another limousine brought us to the gates of the Academy. We passed through massive stone gates with a statue of an angel and a demon on each post.
“Pete, we have a room ready for you. Your classes and schedule will be waiting as well. John, we need you to come with us.”
Pete and I were staring in awe at the school and the grand open foyer. It must have been ten stories tall with marble and granite stone and polished wood walls. Stained glass murals of the Archangels and Archdemons let light filter in from outside. A beautiful young woman introduced herself to Pete.
“You must be Pete Sanchez. I’m Serafina. Let me give you a tour and show you to your room.”
Pete glanced my way, gave me a look that said ‘yeah, she’s hot’, and followed Serafina.
“John, this next meeting might be a little intimidating. You’ve done nothing wrong, so I don’t want you to worry.”
“Why would it be intimidating?”
“During our trip here, Michael and Lucifer were sent the pictures. Neither of them is happy and they are here to discuss the situation.”
“Why would they be interested in me?”
Emma bit her lower lip. “Because they confirmed the runes are part of the ancient demonic and angelic languages and the seals are holding back your transformation.”
The group all left except for Emma. She led me through various halls to our meeting.
“I thought you were a first-year student here.”
“I am. Those angels gifted in healing tend to get around a lot and have a lot of assignments to assist in our learning. Today was my lucky day to be leader of our assessment team. Assessments are usually straight forward so first years are perfectly fine for that job.”
“You like Pete, don’t you?”
Emma blushed. “You’re meeting with the Arch Council, Michael, and Lucifer and you’re asking me if I like Pete?”
“He hasn’t stopped talking about you since the hospital.”
“That’s so adorable. I’m not a human snob. When at the hospital, I said something about not being interested in humans. The truth is, for four years, the likelihood I could date a human would be very difficult. I found Pete’s concern over you admirable and I connected with him as we talked. Now that he’s here… Let’s just see how things progress. Here we are. Remember you are not on trial.”
I nodded as she pushed open the large double doors. The room became silent as thirteen very imposing looking individuals turned their attention on me. At the head of the table, who I could only imagine being Michael stood to his feet.
“Emma, thank you for bringing this matter to our attention. This is a very grave situation. From what we can learn from the runes we saw, John Doe is indeed sealed. The runes are both angelic and demonic, interwoven together with perhaps a third rune set.”
Lucifer, who sat next to Michael, walked forward, and stared closely at me. “You have no idea who you parents are?”
“None, sir.” Even looking at Lucifer sent a chill down my spine. The power radiating from him was overwhelming. “Apparently, I was left at a fire station.”
He gripped my wrist with such strength I thought my arm would shatter. Flames flicked up between his fingers and my body lit up like a light bulb. My shirt burnt off me. Gratefully my pants were unaffected.
Michael stepped forward and closely examined the markings. “Remarkable. That’s enough, Lucifer. Sorry about your shirt, John. Each seal appears to be keyed. The first one must have triggered within the confluences of magic you were exposed to during Pete Sanchez’s transformation. We will need to test you.”
“I gradually put enough magic in him to leave him nothing but ashes. You felt nothing?”
“No, sir. Just a slight warming against my skin.”
“Excuse me?”
Michael turned to face Emma. “You have something you would like to add, Emma?”
“Yes, sir. One of our new students attacked John a few weeks ago. I was the volunteering my time at the hospital that day and treated John. John suffered great physical damage, but my healing barely worked on him. I highly recommend tests be magical and not physical as I’m concerned that if he suffers too much physical damage, we might not be able to help him recover.”
“Agreed. For now, John will attend classes like any other student. In the evenings, one of us will be assigned to test him. We must get to the bottom of this. We need to learn why was he sealed?”
Lucifer paced. “Someone has broken the accords and used the seals to hide the evidence. It is the only thing that makes sense.”
Michael put an arm around my shoulders. His power wasn’t quite so dramatic, but I could feel it resonating within me. I was a gnat compared to him. “What’s your situation at home?”
“I doubt my foster parents would even miss me.”
“We will send someone to them, nonetheless. Do you need anything?”
“Just a shirt to hide all this manliness. I would hate for the girls to pass out when I walk by.”
Michael laughed. “Emma. See to it John is fully registered. We will pass the word that John is to be treated with respect. Knowing that he hasn’t transformed, he will be weak compared to others and we can’t risk him being killed.”
“There is another option.”
Michael turned to face one of the Archdemons. “Feel free to share your words of wisdom, Baal.”
Baal stood. “If magic does not harm him, perhaps he is a Trojan horse sent to kill us.” There was an edge to his voice.
Lucifer shrugged off the suggestion. “A Trojan horse any one of us could kill with a single finger.”
That hurt my confidence.
Michael added his support. “The decision is made. Emma, make sure John is ready for classes tomorrow.”
“Yes, sir.”
Emma guided me from the chamber and after finding a t-shirt that was too large on me, she then proceeded to route us to a half dozen offices so that I could be officially registered and assigned a room.
“I’m sorry for all of this, John. Normally, all of this happens behind the scenes as it did for Pete. I’ll take you to your room so you can know where it is, then you’ll be able to go to dinner.”
I was amazed by the scale of the buildings and the fine touches everywhere. My old school would be like a broken-down wooden shack compared to this, a five-star hotel. I was both mesmerized and disheartened at the same time. If humans really knew about the ostentatiousness of the place, they might rebel at the class distinction.
“Here’s your room.” She knocked and Pete answered the door.
“Emma! And John.”
“I’m just an ‘and John’ now? I see where I stand. Looks like we’re bunking together.”
“You were admitted? That’s awesome!”
Emma turned to me. “I’m sure Pete can give you a more complete tour. Dinner will be starting in thirty minutes. Your schedule should appear by the time you get back from dinner. If you don’t mind, I’m going to brush the pixie dust off me from being so close to Michael and Lucifer. Maybe I’ll see you both at dinner.”
“Pixie dust?”
“It’s what we non-Arch types call it. It’s nothing more than nerves from being near someone with so much power.”
I nodded having been in their presence as Emma said goodbye and disappeared around a corner.
“You might want to wipe the drool off your chin, Pete. She thinks you’re cute.”
“You asked her? You didn’t?”
I nodded. “Just looking out for your best interests.”
Pete showed me our room and I was pleasantly surprised. I expected cinder block walls, stained carpets, and two beds crammed around a desk fit for a second grader with a shared bathroom down the hall. The room, however, far exceeded my expectations. We each had our own bed, desk, closet, and shelving. There was a private bathroom Pete and I would share, for which I was grateful I didn’t have to use larger group baths. I wouldn’t want any of the angels or demons here to feel diminished by all my abs that were stealthily hidden beneath the five hairs on my chest. There was a window that looked out onto the expansive outdoor training grounds that reminded me more of a well-maintained park than a schoolyard.
“After dinner, we can go to the store and get you some clothes.”
“I don’t have money to buy clothes, Pete.” I felt like an imposter and that this was all some kind of huge mistake.
“It’s all free. Take what you need. That t-shirt is a little large on you.”
“I think it is meant for transformed muscular angelic or demonic bodies and not my pathetic skinniness.”
“So, you actually got to meet Michael and Lucifer?”
I nodded trying hard to forget flames bursting from my arm.
“What were they like?”
“I know history portrays Lucifer with horns, red skin, and a tail, but he is not like that at all. He has dark hair and vibrant brown eyes. Michael is supposed to have glowing eyes and golden hair but is quite blonde and he has blue eyes. I’m not into guys, but I wouldn’t doubt they are probably the most handsome men I have ever seen. They oozed confidence and power. Lucifer, being demonic, no offense, has a harsher edge to him. He seems more action and less words. Michael feels fatherly and protective.”
“No offense taken. I think girls like us bad boys. I can’t believe you met them. Let’s head down to dinner. I’m told the food is exceptional.”
Pete led me through polished wood floor hallways lined with stained glass windows and statues of famous angels and demons. The overall impression was Harry Potter meets Cinderella. The Academy wasn’t dark and gloomy, but it had a slight church-like palatial feel to it.
“Did you learn anything more about your circumstances, John?”
“The Council confirmed I’m being prevented from completing my full transformation because of some rune-like seals. Lucifer thinks I was sealed to cover up someone’s crime that must have broken the accords. For now, I’m supposed to attend classes during the day and visit with Archangels and Archdemons in the evenings to see if more can be unraveled.”
“I’m just glad you’re here.”
I could smell the dining hall well before we arrived. My mouth was watering as we stepped inside. This wasn’t a normal cafeteria by any means. There were some long tables put together for groups and isolated tables for studying and private discussions. There was a section that reminded me of an old-time hamburger joint, another that looked like a fine dining establishment. There was even a Japanese room.
“Serafina told me the sections are magically sealed to keep sound contained so that the burger joint can play rock music, while the Japanese area can play its music. The spaces change throughout the year to offer a variety of different foods and cultures. Where do you want to sit?”
“I’m tempted to try the fancy dining area because I have never been to an upscale restaurant before, but I’m just feeling a little out of sorts. I could do with some comfort food like an old-fashioned hamburger and fries.”
Pete nodded. “I know how you feel. Let’s head over there.”
We didn’t get far when someone shouted. “Hey! Who let you in?”
I knew that voice. Pete and I twisted our heads to confirm our worst fears. Troy was sitting at an indoor but looking more like a Parisian outdoor table in the fine dining area. He had two gorgeous young women with him. He stood and stomped over to us, his rather large biceps flexing with joyous anticipation at the pummeling he so desperately wanted to give.
Pete stepped in front of me and Troy paused looking him up and down. Troy’s eyes narrowed.
“Pete the pipsqueak? You got transformed?”
Pete’s wings unfurled. He looked menacing but a fourth generation Archdemon had a little more than half the strength of a third generation Archangel. Troy didn’t look too worried as he turned his attention to me.
“Are you two married that they let you come along, John?”
Pete shifted again to create some space between Troy and me. “The Arch Council is evaluating John’s unique transformation.”
Troy placed his hand on Pete’s chest and shoved him back before stepping forward to loom over me. “I don’t see any transformation. John was nothing before and is still nothing. It’s a disgrace he is here.”
You would think I would have learned my lesson by now. Massive angel versus one hundred and forty-two-pound weakling didn’t bode well for me. Unfortunately, I hadn’t learned that lesson well enough. “That’s quite the coincidence as I was thinking the same about you.”
Emma walked in and stood next to Pete. Troy performed a double-take and shifted his focus off me. He licked his lips as he looked Emma up and down.
“You should join me for dinner.”
I could tell Emma wasn’t impressed by Troy, which was impressive in itself. I really liked her.
“Let me guess, you must be Troy.” Emma said with a neutral tone.
Troy inhaled making his large chest even larger. He lifted his slightly cleft chin into the air. “You’ve heard of me already. I’m not surprised.”
“I have. You’re the one that used his angelic powers to nearly kill a human because you thought it would make you look good.” Emma leaned forward. “I’ll give you a hint. It makes you look like a giant ass.” She hooked her arm into Pete’s. “I was hoping I could join you both for dinner. Maybe we can find a table somewhere else? The air here smells like someone stepped in fresh cow manure.”
Troy rocked back on his heels, obviously stunned as no girl had ever likely put him in his place like Emma just did. Pete grinned and led the three of us towards the burger joint. As we stepped into the black and white tiled area with red-leather seats, the smells of French fries and burgers blended perfectly with the rock music playing.
This was just like a real restaurant where a waiter came to the table to give us menus and took our orders. I ordered a deluxe bacon cheeseburger with fries and a Coke. When it arrived, I bit into the tastiest burger I had ever eaten.
“Mmm. This is amazing!”
Emma dipped a fry into what appeared to be freshly made ketchup. “I know. All the food is excellent. Sometimes I wished I could simply stay here the rest of my life. I have a free room, clothing, and food. The only thing that propels me to keep learning here is that one day I will be able to leave and help so many people. The more I learn, the more help I can be. I figure I have these gifts for a reason, and I should use them to the best of my ability.”
Pete, who still couldn’t peel his eyes off Emma, leaned back in his seat. “When you have free time here, what is it you like to do?”
Emma blushed. “Are you asking me on a date, Pete?”
Pete stammered.
“Because, if you are, then I would probably say yes. Is that too bold?”
“No! Not too bold! Maybe we could get together tomorrow evening?”
“I would like that. Why don’t we meet here for dinner and decide what to do together after that?”
“What about John?”
Emma was so cute. “Oh my! That’s so sweet to think of John. Let’s all meet for dinner…”
“And I will be happy to explore on my own after that. You both don’t need a chaperone or an extra wheel.”
***
After dinner, Emma headed back to her room to study and Pete and I went to the store. I felt like I was stealing as I left with a few bags of clothes, notebooks, pens, and even a laptop computer. All for free.
When we arrived back at our room, there was an embossed leather folder with my class schedule inside.
“Angelic and Demonic history. Careers. Independent studies. Fighting skills. That’s an odd combination.”
Pete looked over his classes. “I have the same, except that during your independent studies, I have Demonic skills.”
“I guess that’s because they don’t know what I am yet, and I have no magic. What if it turns out that I’m nothing? Do they send me home with a bill for wasting their time?”
“If you were nothing, why would someone take the time to seal your transformation with four seals?”
“Point taken. It really makes me wonder who my parents were.”
Pete busied himself with organizing his space. “Are you worried about being here, John?”
“Quite a bit, actually. The bullies here are going to be far worse than our last school.”
Pete paused and placed his hand on my shoulder. “You always had my back and now, until you can defend yourself, I have yours. I’m here for you like you have been for me.”
“Thanks, Pete.”
***
Pete and I had a delicious breakfast of elk sausage and buttermilk huckleberry pancakes before heading to our angelic and demonic history class. As we walked into class, we passed a large chart that I paused to read. It listed all the Archangels and Archdemons, their direct offspring, and names of those born for five generations. Michael and Lucifer only had one Nephilim child each. Gabriel had five and Raphael had thirty.
A hand pushed in front of me and a finger pointed out a name. Troy Gaben.
“My name’s here if that is what you are looking for. Funny, I don’t see yours listed, twit.”
“Sit down, Troy. John Doe is here because the Arch Council invited him. He is to be treated with the highest respect. Do I make myself clear?”
I peered around Troy’s bulk to spot our teacher. It was none other than the Archangel Azriel. Azriel was known for her incredible beauty and if you combined the best attributes of all the female models in the human world, they would still fall short of Azriel. I had to force my eyes away from her to find a seat.
Troy mumbled something angrily, then gave Azriel a broad smile as if he thought he could woo her, before sitting down. Of course, the only seat left was directly behind me.
Azriel introduced Pete and me before starting into the content of the class. During class, there were only a few brief seconds I could tear my eyes off our teacher. I couldn’t stop looking at her and closing my eyes would only bring up images that had already been emblazoned into my memory. When I did tear my gaze away, I would shift my eyes across the room. I felt very small. About twenty students sat at desks that appeared like desks for kindergartner’s as some of the guys were so huge, they could barely squeeze themselves in. There was a balanced mix of demonic and angelic descendants. They all looked like they could be movie stars. My less than average human looks made it difficult to feel like I belonged.
“John?”
I snapped out of my daze as everyone chuckled. Azriel stood next to my desk and my eyes were level with her perfectly flat stomach and hips. I felt unworthy to be in her presence and had a sudden perception of how she must hate every guy gawking at her. I quickly moved my eyes past her voluptuousness to her face. “Yes… I’m sorry. How should I address you?”
Azriel smiled down at me and I fought the urge to blush. “Everyone. Take notice. We have someone that has actual manners. You can address me as Azriel. I’m not formal and don’t care for titles. I saw you looking at the chart when I came in. This is the topic for today’s class. Tell me what your first impressions were.”
“First impressions?” I hesitated, but Azriel gave me a slight nod that seemed to convey she would be pleased with anything I had perceived. “Raphael appears to have been very prolific.”
Azriel laughed. “That’s quite the observation and you’re absolutely right. Did you notice anything else?”
“Perhaps… I’m not sure if I saw enough to be accurate.”
“Tell me.”
“It seems that the child’s gender aligns with the parent with angelic or demonic blood. If the mother had angelic blood and the father was human, then all her children were female.”
“Remarkable. You’re the first person in all my years of teaching this class to see that.” She turned to face the class again. “Thank you, John. Class, can someone tell me what other commonalities exist between parents and offspring?”
Emma, who had sat next to Pete replied. “All Archangels and Archdemons have specialties, except for Michael and Lucifer who are powerful in all areas of their species’ specific magic. Gabriel has an affinity for light and his descendants will also have this strength. Razael is gifted with plants. Sraosha, healing.”
“Very good, Emma. Who can tell me what general magic angels and demons have?”
When no one spoke, I raised my hand.
“No need to raise your hand, John. Feel free to simply speak up when you want to answer. Go ahead.”
“Both species have enhanced speed and strength. I guess you could call that a magical trait since comparatively humans can have similar proportioned muscles, yet they can’t compete physically. Angels have affinity for light, healing, giving life, and water. Demons can absorb life energy, they can blend into the darkness making themselves almost invisible, and they have an affinity to fire. Angels can fly, but demons are more bound to the land and can blink or sift from one location to another.”
“Excellent, John. I have nothing to add to that list.”
From behind me I heard Troy whisper. “I’ll sift you, moron.” Then he flicked his finger against my shoulder blade. It felt like someone had punched me hard.
***
Pete, Emma, and I arrived early for our second class, Careers. I found a seat at the back of the class in case Troy was in this one as well. Sure enough, he waltzed in with two girls with their arms wrapped around his waist. These two girls were different than the ones at the dinner table the night before.
Pete leaned over and whispered to me. “What do girls see in that waste of flesh?”
Emma giggled and chimed in. “Well, he is handsome. He is a third generation Archangel descended from Gabriel. And… He’s as dumb as a brick which means he could be an excellent listener.” She added facetiously. “I bet those girls are descended from Raphael. They tend to be a little more promiscuous. Is that what you would like, Pete? To have a girl on each arm?”
“No! One only and not one for each appendage. Just one.”
Emma smiled. “What about you, John?”
“I feel like Pete. I’ve always ever wanted only one person to love forever. Not that it will ever happen here. I’m like a half-smashed cockroach with only two working legs compared to purebred Arabian stallions.”
“Don’t sell yourself short. Besides, I have a theory that if we can break your second seal, it will trigger the second phase of transformation.”
“But there are only two phases to transformation.”
“Actually, there are four. That’s why I think you have four seals. One for the initiation phase, the transformation phase, the attunement phase, and the finalization phase.”
I had so many questions, but our teacher, Ag’thamar, came in to start the class. He smiled wide, came down between the rows of seats, and hugged Pete.
“Blood of my blood! We must get together, Pete. I want to hear your entire life’s story.”
Pete sat back down in a daze as Ag’thamar began his discussion.
***
The three of us sat together eating Japanese noodles and I even sampled some sushi for lunch. Having no money growing up, I didn’t have a lot of opportunity to sample different cuisines. Pete, when he wasn’t gazing longingly into Emma’s eyes, looked incredibly happy. He had been overwhelmed by the warm response of his great grandfather. After the class Ag’thamar caught Pete and set a time for them to meet later in the week.
I was still wondering about the brief discussion we had before class. “Can you explain the four transformation phases again, Emma?”
“Certainly. The first phase is the initiation phase. It aligns and initially strengthens your body for the second phase. Our human bodies can’t hold magic and they would be molecularly too weak to stay together during the physical transformation. During this first phase, your molecules strengthen their bonds, while becoming more elastic at the same time. Imagine the physical transformation taking place without strong bonds and elasticity together. If the bond is strong without being able to move, you would be stuck as you are. If the bond is too weak, your cells would explode apart. That’s why it is so dangerous for a human to be near a transformation. The magical force will rip a human’s weaker molecules apart if the person is too close.”
“Had I known that I probably would have let you go through that alone, Pete.”
“Why didn’t John explode then, Emma?”
“That’s just one of the cool things about John. He has seals, and runes. All the runes are entwined with both demonic, angelic, and another rune I haven’t seen before. It might be a third ancient language. Anyways, four sets of these runes are bound to the seals. There are two other sets of runes that we have identified. We believe one is a protection spell against harmful magic. The rune spells aren’t perfect and is likely why I couldn’t heal you fully, John. I suspect the intent was to protect you from magical destruction, but it seems to be interfering in my ability to heal you fully.”
“But why would I need to be protected from magical destruction?”
“No one knows why. I don’t even have a theory.”
“What’s the second rune set?”
“I believe it has something to do with hiding your identity. Your blood and DNA have magic imbued into them to stop anyone from discovering your lineage is. It’s why our vials kept exploding as the magical identification drops were attacked by the magic in your blood.”
“Okay.” This further confirmed I was a quandary. I began to feel like I was one of those wooden three-dimensional puzzles everyone wanted to play with. “Can you continue on through the phases?”
“Sure. We know for certain phase one is completed. You gained strength equivalent to a sixth generation Archangel or Archdemon and the runes bound to the first seal have broken. During the second phase, transformation, your strengthened body realigns itself into your new angelic or demonic form. The second phase has two stages. The transformation and another strengthening of the molecules again.”
“Let’s say you’re correct and my seals are tied to the four phases. If I unlock the second seal, then I will get my new body and another boost of speed and strength?”
“Yes! Have you seen the Arch-generational strength tables?”
“Yes. An average human male is a 1.0 on the scale. I believe the scale assumes that the average human male could bench press one hundred and fifty pounds. A seventh generation Archangel or Archdemon is thirty percent stronger or 1.3 of an average human male. Sixth generation is 1.8 times the strength and speed of a human. Fifth is 2.6, fourth is 4.2, third is 7.4, second is 13.8, and any of the Archangels or Archdemons are 134.6 times the strength and speed of a human.”
Emma’s voice bubbled with excitement. “I have yet to meet anyone that could ramble off the table like you just did, John. Pete is a fourth generation Archdemon. That’s 4.2 times the strength and speed of a human, plus or minus for variability in the ancestral line and body mass. There is a strengthening component to each of the four phases. To wind up at 4.3 times…”
I jumped ahead seeing where this was leading. “Pete received a fourth of his strength increase for each phase?”
Pete looked a little lost. Math was never his forte.
Emma was enjoying the conversation and was quite animated. “No. It’s… very similar to the Arch-generational strength tables...” She paused and sat back. “Holy crap!” She quickly gathered up her stuff and kissed Pete on the cheek. “I’ve got to go. Oh my God! I’ll see you both at dinner!”
Pete and I watched Emma run through the dining hall. Pete was looking so smitten that I could have hit him with a cast iron pan, and he wouldn’t have felt it.
“She kissed me.”
***
I hadn’t fully understood why Emma had rushed off in such a hurry, but it seemed to be related to our discussion. Pete had gone to his demonic skills class and I had independent study. I found the library and simply stood and tried hard not to get a spasm in my neck as I tried to take in the enormous library which was four stories high and had row after row of ten-foot tall bookshelves that were crammed to overflowing with books.
I moved as quietly as possible across the wooden inlaid floors towards the librarian, but my steps echoed loudly. The librarian looked up at me.
“You must be John Doe.”
I would think it would be obvious. Not handsome. Not large. No glossy, healthy shimmer to my skin. No blazing power coming from my diluted eyes. “Word must get around quickly here.”
“It’s not every day we find a mystery to solve. When you are as old as some of us, it’s the little things in life that make all we do worthwhile.”
I nodded not quite sure if her response was somehow demeaning. It didn’t come across that way in the tone of her voice, but all I heard was ‘little things’ and that conjured up all sorts of images of people swatting flies. “At least I’m a mystery and not trouble.”
She lightly touched my arm. “That’s yet to be determined, young man.” At least she chortled as she said it. “What can I help you with?”
“I’m not sure where to begin.”
A speaker system blared to life. “John Doe please come to the Arch Council chambers.”
“I guess that means my decision on what to look for is delayed.”
“Come back any time, John.”
I made my way through the massive complex and found the council chambers. I went to reach for the doors when they opened for me. Emma was standing in the center of the chambers. There was much animated discussion going on.
Michael stood and waved me in. “Come in, John. Emma was explaining her theory to us that your seals are tied to the transformational phases. This has, of course, incredible implications for us.”
“How so?”
Lucifer came down to the floor and walked close to me. “We have long understood the phases of transformation, but we have never been able to watch them unfold over time. We have theorized for thousands of years what the scale and timing of each phase is like. If we can unlock your seals and test you after each phase, we could gain deep understanding into the physiology of the entire transformation process.”
“I guess it is simple then. We just need to determine what it takes to unlock each seal.”
“That’s the problem, John. We don’t know what will unlock them. The first seal being broken appeared to be triggered by the burst of Pete’s transformational magical power. I injected a similar amount of power into you myself and the second seal never unlocked. We must get into the mind of who did this to you to determine how to unravel this.”
Michael looked down at me. “You are a puzzle, but you are more than that. You are a supernatural being that has been denied their future, denied their power, and denied a place in both the human and supernatural worlds. You bring an incredible opportunity to us. Value beyond comprehension in offering us a glimpse into how we are fashioned. And yet your personal value has been stripped. The Council has agreed. We will stop at nothing to see you fully freed of the magical chains you have been bound with.”
“You make it sound like I’m something special. I can assure you, I’m not. I was abandoned days after I was born by parents that never wanted me. However, if I can be of value to all of you, then I will aid in you in any way I can.”
“We appreciate you and your willingness, John. Please return to your scheduled classes.”
Emma walked out with me.
“That was odd.”
Emma leaned close to me. “Shhh… We both have fighting skills class coming up. You should change your clothes for that. I’ll see you on the training grounds.”
***
When I entered the training grounds, I was surprised to see so many students. The yard was broken into two sections. Baal pulled our group together.
“For those of you that are new, there are two teachers for fighting skills. The teachers do not represent two years of training. We believe that improving your fighting skills is a matter of hard work and effort, not necessarily years of training. Once you have mastered the skills I train, I will decide if you are ready to move to the advanced level. Don’t ask me to move up a level. I will know what you are capable of.
“Fighting skills are needed by all angelic and demonic beings. While we have peace, that doesn’t mean we will always be at peace. We might be threatened by a new foe, or perhaps the humans will revolt against us and with their billions compared to our tens of thousands, we should always be ready.
“The group is sixteen students today. I have set up four stations. One station for staff, one for swords, one for daggers, and one for hand to hand combat. There will be two circles. An inner circle and an outer circle. Every five minutes, I will tell one of the rings to move one position right. In case you haven’t figured it out yet, you will be fighting for eighty minutes. We have healers standing by as usual.”
I leaned over to Pete. “As usual?”
“Line up!” Baal shouted and gave a sharp blast from a whistle.
Baal went down the line announcing positions. I was given the position of outer ring, section one, position one and given a long, wooden staff. At least Troy was in the outer ring as well so I wouldn’t be fighting him today.
“Move to you positions!”
I shifted to where I was supposed to be and found I was opposite a massive demon. This was going to hurt.
“Begin!” The whistle blared out again.
“I’m John.”
The guy merely grunted and swung his staff straight down towards my head. I barely dodged out of the way. He was much faster than I was. I was just straightening up when he swung his staff horizontally. I brought my staff up as it smashed into the wood. My arms shook violently, and I was tossed ten feet across the field. The good news is that bought me some time. The bad news was the guy was on me again by the time I stood to my feet.
I was doomed to many a broken bone when a hand flashed out in front of me and stopped the staff inches from my face.
“That’s enough, Jerrod. Go back to your position.”
Michael dusted his hand off as Baal stormed over.
“This is fighting skills class, not a defending the weak class!”
Michael was completely unruffled by Baal’s intensity. “You would pit a fourth generation Archdemon against John?”
Baal hissed. “This is the only way he will learn.”
“Give me the first ten minutes with him in each cycle.”
“It will make no difference!” Baal huffed.
“Then you will have been proven right, Baal.”
Baal backed off knowing tangling or questioning Michael’s authority would be fruitless. Michael picked up a staff and led me a short distance away.
“I’ve been told you learn things very quickly. Let’s see how fast you pick this up. Watch me closely. Position yourself just like I do. Stand next to me.”
I did and Michael went through about forty maneuvers in five minutes. He quickly and efficiently adjusted my stance and positioning.
“Use your entire body to move and snap with strength. You will need to be quick to reset your position against faster and stronger opponents. Now, fight me.”
I nodded, not really believing I was going to fight the Archangel Michael and survive with my life.
“Watch my eyes, John. Anticipate my moves. I will go slowly to start with.”
Slowly for Michael was still a blur of speed but I set my position and blocked his first attack.
“Good. Now attack.”
I thrust forward, Michael blocked, spun, and slashed down. I stepped to the side as the staff crashed hard into the ground near my foot. Using one of Michael’s moves, I used my staff to roll under his and spin it away, exposing his body.
However, this was Michael and he just grinned and overpowered my move, stopping his staff a mere hairsbreadth away from my neck.
Michael pulled back. “You’ve always learned this quickly?”
“With everything. School tends to be very boring for me.”
“Why didn’t you learn fighting techniques?”
“There was never money for such luxuries and no one knowledgeable or skilled to show me. You could say everything I know is more from learning how to take a hit.”
Baal blew his whistle. “Outer ring shift one position to the right. John, get back in here.”
Knowing Michael had held back, I couldn’t expect those I fought here to do the same. I was grateful my first opponent was female. That was until she grinned, unfolded her glorious, white-feathered wings, and taunted me.
“I’m looking forward to this, human.”
“How can someone so beautiful and angelic be so mean?”
“Flattery will get you nowhere, little man.”
Baal’s whistle blew and I forgot all about my stance and blocking. Her staff smacked me hard in my calf and knocked my feet out from underneath me. I just managed to get my staff up to block the smack that was coming for my head. From my peripheral vision, I could see Michael put his hand to his face.
I gritted my teeth and thrust out causing my opponent to back up. That gave me time to get back on my feet and set my stance. She advanced quickly with a series of thrusts and slashes. I blocked each one and pushed my own attack, even hitting her once in the shoulder.
Her eyes narrowed and her wings fluttered reminding me of the tail of a rattlesnake when it is ready to strike. I trained my gaze on her eyes. Michael had been right. I could picture her next move and anticipate it which was a good thing because she was far too strong and fast for me. I had to be already moving before she did otherwise it would be too late. I threw up my block just as her staff smashed straight down towards my head. My lowered stance helped absorb the blow, then I moved as quickly as I could to slide my staff along hers. My staff smacked soundly against her knuckles causing her to wince and drop her staff.
Baal’s whistle sounded. The woman across from me tipped her head. “My name is Monique. Well fought, John.”
“Inner circle. Move one position to the right.”
***
I quickly realized that even short five-minute bouts felt like an hour. Considering boxers fight for three minutes a round, I understood why. After eighty minutes, I was in agony. I suffered multiple blows, cuts, bruises, but thankfully no broken bones or death, although the way I felt, death might be more enjoyable. Michael stuck around the whole time and whenever I moved into a new section, he took the first ten minutes to train me.
Michael pulled me to the side with a gentle arm around my shoulder. “You’re as slow as molasses in an Antarctic winter, and as feeble as a shrew, but you made me proud today. Get cleaned up and after dinner, come to the Council chambers.
“Thank you for your help. It’s the only reason I’m still barely standing.”
“You did better than I expected, and I have high hopes for you.”
Michael left as Pete and Emma came over to me. They both looked perfectly fine.
Emma touched my arm. “You did very well against people much faster and stronger than you. I’ve never heard of Michael taking such time or interest in anyone before. In case you need them, there are hot soaking tubs in the gym.”
Emma slid her arm into Pete’s. It appeared they were going to be inseparable. I was happy for them both even if seeing how lucky Pete was with someone like Emma widened the hole in my own heart.
Pete patted Emma’s arm. “We’ll see you at dinner, John. Emma’s going to show me the gardens before dinner.”
“Enjoy.”
***
We decided to sit at one of the main group tables. Not the largest one, but one of the smaller ones off to the side. A waiter came by with menus we could select our meals from. I quickly found something with lots of protein and carbs and ordered it. I was starved. When we all ordered, I asked Emma about the meeting in the Council chambers.
“Emma, when we left the Council chambers earlier today, you wanted me to be quiet. Can you help me understand why I shouldn’t talk about it?”
Emma looked around before responding. “The Council chambers are magically sound proofed so people can’t listen in. Most higher-level Archdemons and Archangels have very good hearing. The first reason I didn’t want you to talk about it is I want to make sure you’re safe. Your situation is yours and it is up to you how much you share with others. This place isn’t like any school for humans and even softly spoken words can be overheard by those with enhanced hearing. Additionally, there are always people wanting to learn what is happening in the Council chambers. The area around the chambers is more prone to eavesdroppers. Be cautious about sharing your thoughts about the meetings you attend.”
“Thank you for that. It’s hard enough simply learning what is going on with me and combining that with an entirely new environment, new rules, and culture is a little overwhelming.”
Emma dropped her voice to the merest of whispers. “Remember that the Council members are thousands of years old. They may appear to work together, but you can be certain each one has their own personal agenda. To some, you might be considered a threat.”
“A threat? Me?”
“Shhh… If you were sealed because of accords being broken, that could put the fragile peace at risk. Some might use that to create tension or give them leverage. Not all agree peace is the right thing. Additionally, there are other factors about you that have raised some concerns among a few of the Council. Unfortunately, I shouldn’t speak more about this as I don’t want to usurp the Council in any way.”
I sat back in shock. How could I be a threat to anyone? I cast my gaze across the large dining hall. Monique entered and waved at me. My world had become so much more complicated.
***
After another amazing meal, Emma and Pete headed off for their first official date and I had another meeting to attend in the Council chambers. After our dinner discussion, I was more hesitant to go than ever before.
I stepped inside to only find Lucifer waiting for me.
“Ah. There you are, John. I’m looking forward to spending some time with you. Would you like to sit or walk?”
“After fighting skills class, if I sit, I think I will seize up like one of the many statues around this place. A walk sounds great.”
“Fantastic. These halls all get a bit stuffy after a while.”
Lucifer led me out of the Council chambers and to a path that meandered through the grounds of the complex.
“I’m sure this has been all rather confusing for you, John.”
Surprisingly, I found Lucifer very easy to talk to. “I’m grappling with my situation. I question why my parents abandoned me. I don’t know why anyone would bind me with magical seals. I must assume it was my parents, but there is no evidence to suggest that. Am I a threat?”
Lucifer raised an eyebrow but by his stance, I could see he wasn’t threatened by me. Why would the leader of the demons be ever afraid of me when he could squash me like a bug? “Are you a threat?”
“I can’t fathom that I’m even the smallest possible threat to society. I’m stuck in phase one of a four-part transformation. Who knows if the other seals will ever be broken? I’m therefore no threat to anyone because of strength, speed, or magical powers I don’t have.”
“Just because you don’t have strength, speed, or manifest your magical abilities yet, doesn’t mean you won’t receive them. Threats are not the same to everyone. I don’t fear you at all.”
“But you’re Lucifer, the most powerful Archdemon.”
He tipped his head. “Let’s say you suddenly became even more powerful than me. Should I fear you then?”
“No! Of course not. I’m not power hungry. I don’t want to lord over people. Sorry. I’m not saying that is what you do.”
Lucifer chuckled. “I heard you did well in fighting skills training today. When you were knocked down, you got back up and attacked again. That’s a very demonic trait. Ignoring pain and pushing yourself is an admirable quality.”
“You think I have demon blood?”
“I’m not certain, John. Tell me a bit about your past. What are the earliest things you can remember?”
“I don’t remember much before I was four or five. Just small flashes of memories. I think I had a few foster parents by the time I went to school. I’ve had four sets of foster parents since then, but luckily, I stayed in the same area. It’s how I got to know Pete so well.”
“Why did you get passed around so much? Were you evil? Destructive?”
“No. Not directly.”
“That’s odd phrasing, John. Care to explain?”
“It’s not that I was trouble, but trouble always seemed to find me. I was frequently in the wrong place at the wrong time and often I got blamed.”
“Like the time you rescued a little girl when a group of teenagers tried to steal her bicycle?”
I remembered the event well, but it sent a chill down my spine that Lucifer knew about it. “How do you know about that?”
“We have very skilled researchers. We’re trying to find out who you parents are. We have all your files from the foster system.”
“That’s…”
“Probably unsettling for you.”
“And yet it’s also comforting. I don’t want anyone to believe I’m a threat because I’m not. I also want to know who my parents are, and yet I also don’t, if that makes any sense to you.”
“I don’t think there was anything wrong with you, John. Your parents didn’t give you up because you were broken. Far from it. You have a photographic memory, don’t you?”
I looked away. I had never shared that with anyone.
“It’s all right for you to keep that hidden. It’s a trait very few Archangels and Archdemons share.”
“I never wanted anyone to know because my life was bad enough already. Teachers would have called psychologists. Foster parents would involve doctors. I was already considered a drain on society to most people. I was poor. I had no parents. I’m not good looking or strong. Those like me often are the ones targeted by others that want to feel better about themselves.”
“Like Troy?”
I shrugged.
“He’s an arrogant ass.”
I laughed so hard I almost snorted. “It’s strange, isn’t it? Someone that has had everything handed to them on a silver platter, turns out to be a womanizing lech that preys on those weaker than him?”
“When you share from your heart like that, I question your bloodline. Angels tend to see the world through the lens of justice.”
“I don’t think Troy inherited that gene.”
“Troy is missing several genes and possibly more than a few brain cells, I think. Enough about you. What questions do you have for me?”
This was an interesting twist in the conversation. I would never have imagined Lucifer being so thoughtful.
“I can ask you anything?”
“Absolutely.”
“What really happened? Were you cast down from heaven?”
“Yes. But not in the way human history portrays the events. This might be hard for you to fully grasp because your worldview is created by influences in your life. The stories you were told. Do you believe in God, John?”
“I’m not sure. Angels and demons exist. At least I got that figured that out.”
“These days, angels and demons are much more visible. How do you know what is right and wrong?”
“You’re trying to trap me with that question. I could see you argue that my perception of right and wrong comes from the rules society has formed about what is right and wrong.” I pointed to my heart. “I feel it here. I try not to judge a poor man stealing food, because I understand his plight. However, if the poor man steals from another person, taking all and leaving them to die, then I see that as being wrong.”
“There are two other worlds connected to Earth by gateways. These worlds are in another dimension, but they do exist. Angels and demons all lived together in what Earth calls heaven. Heaven is a planet that is called Apearid. Hell is a planet called Gomothon. Angels tend to be more black and white when it comes to rules. Demons see things in shades of grey. We always fought each other over what was right or wrong.
“When we discovered the gateways, we found Earth and Gomothon. The planets were a triad, connected via the interdimensional gateways. Gomothon had life, but no people that we knew of. Earth was populated by humans. Apearid had angels and demons, two contentious races that struggled to get along. We fought over Earth and what to do about it. The demons lost that fight and were banished to Gomothon. We had to rebuild our society from scratch.
“Once we regained our strength, we fought the angels for resources and technology. People on Earth would call this the war in heaven. During the war, the gateway between Gomothon and Apearid was destroyed. That is when the war in heaven came to Earth. To get to each other, we had to go through Earth. The war devastated all three worlds.
“When angels and demons were down to just hundreds of citizens, we realized the folly of our ways. No one wanted the annihilation of another species. The accords were signed and here we are today.”
“Do you have a family?”
“My mate and children were lost in the war.”
“I’m so sorry about that, Lucifer.”
“After the war ended, we realized we were still dying out. There was not enough of either species to sustain ourselves. We knew we could mate with humans and have offspring, but the results were a danger to humans. Half human and half demon or angels were the Nephilim. The first of those ruled Earth with devastating consequences. It wasn’t until after the peace accords were signed, that we came together to discuss the rules of interbreeding. Humans needed to be protected by the influences of the Nephilim. We established the Arch Council to keep the Nephilim in line.”
“Breeding with humans was an attempt to create more of your species?”
“Yes. A failed attempt.”
“Why did you and Michael only sire one Nephilim each?”
“I can’t speak for Michael, but for me it was never about breeding for the sake of breeding.” Pain flashed across his features. “I loved my human mate, Esmerelda. We were both excited when she became pregnant. She died giving birth to our son, Tarick. Apparently, Michael and I had similar experiences. Our additional strength and power were too much for our human mates. I didn’t have the heart to try again. I suspect Michael felt the same way. The other Archangels and Archdemons didn’t have the same problems.”
“Again, I’m very sorry for your loss.”
“Thank you for that, John. The Council has discouraged ongoing breeding by the Council members. Even Raphael has stopped producing Nephilim. We thought it might work to replenish ourselves. It failed and we have no desire to subjugate the human race with our problems. Our traits run strong and deep. If we didn’t stop, all humanity would be mixed with angel and demon blood and the only outcome would be war and devastation.”
“I may be a partially transformed whatever, but if I can help in any way please let me know.”
Lucifer patted me on my shoulder and led me back to my room in silence. Somehow, I never pictured angels and demons having such depth of emotions.
***
Two weeks had passed both quickly and slowly for me. Quickly in that every day brought new revelations. Slowly in that every night I eased my aching muscles, bones, and body back into bed. Fighting skills class was killing me even if I was getting better each day.
Pete and Emma were now officially a thing. They had moved from hand holding to kissing and seemed totally devoted to each other. The more time they spent together, the less I was comfortable being the third wheel. I spent most of my free time in the library learning as much as I possibly could about early angelic and demonic histories.
There had been no additional breakthroughs in unlocking my seals and the Arch Council members were slowly forgetting about me. I wondered when I would be deposited back at my old school.
The weeks also passed with no incidents. Surprisingly, I was holding my own in fighting skills with Michael’s ongoing tutoring, often being on par with a fourth generation Archangel or Archdemon. That didn’t mean I didn’t suffer from their hits that got through my ever-improving defenses. Of course, when I hit them, they barely noticed it.
Today started like any other day. I met Emma and Pete for breakfast and lunch. Monique even joined us from time to time adding some extra dimension to our conversations. Today she was missing, and I had thought nothing of it until I found her sitting outside during my independent study time. She was crying.
“Monique? Are you hurt? Is there anything I can do for you?”
“No. I was just stupid!”
“Would you care to talk about it?”
She patted the spot next to her. Except for her viscous fighting, she, like all the women here was amazingly beautiful and kind.
“You’re a man, right?”
I chuckled. “I’m not sure I would qualify as a man amongst humans. Here, I’m barely an ugly toad.”
“You don’t give yourself enough credit, John. Why are men so disgusting?”
“In general, I would agree with you. Did someone hurt you? If so, I’m all about hitting their ear with enough strength that they would think a gnat bit them.”
Monique laughed. “You hit a hell of a lot harder than that. Thank you for helping lighten my mood a bit. I fell for someone’s wiles and...”
“Is it someone I know?”
“Probably. It was Troy.”
“Oh… I’m so sorry.”
“He said he was very attracted to me. He loved the way I fought and the feistiness I have. We went to dinner, then for a walk in the gardens. That’s when he attacked me when I didn’t give him what he wanted. I’m no match for a third generation.”
“Did he…?”
“He tore my clothes, but I’m a better flyer than he is. I managed to get away. How could I be so stupid? I’ve seen the jerk with other women.”
“What I know about you, Monique, is you have a big heart. You try to see the best in people. You did that for me. It is a trait I’m envious of. You deserve someone way better than Troy.”
When a female angel smiles, it is the most beautiful thing in the universe. She smiled and hugged me.
“You’re right. I won’t let one rotten apple spoil my life.”
“He should be reported.”
Monique sighed. “That’s not how things work around here. Grievances need to be worked out between the two parties first. Since I wasn’t actually raped, his punishment would be light.”
“I understand the history between the two races and why they would strive for peace at all costs, but this isn’t right. It’s not like you can get through his thick skull with anything but sheer force and there are few that can challenge him.”
“No worries, John. Things will work out. Come on. We don’t want to be late for fighting skills class with the Archdemon Baal and his trusty sidekick, the whistle of pain.”
We arrived just before class began and Troy spotted us. I had no altercations with him since my first day at the Academy and I was never paired with him in fighting. He strutted by his group of friends and got right in Monique’s face.
“What are you doing hanging around this waste of air?”
“John’s my friend. He’s not like you that has no manners or morals.”
Troy growled. “You wanted it.”
Monique cringed and took a step back from him. That was it for me. I tackled Troy just as Baal walked in. With a single hand he lifted me off Troy.
“Looks like we have our first match up of the day. If you two have something to deal with, this is the place.”
Monique’s face paled. “It was my fault.”
Baal glared at her. “Admirable, little angel, but that’s not what I saw.”
Baal put me on the ground. Troy cracked his knuckles and grinned.
“This is going to be a fun and well-deserved pounding. I always said you don’t belong here.”
Baal walked over to the weapons table just as Michael showed up.
“What’s going on, Baal?”
“It appears John attacked Troy before class. Rules are rules. This is a safe place for them to work out their problems.”
“Troy is third generation and probably should have advanced by now.”
“John should learn who his betters are and not pick a fight he can’t win. I’ll let John choose the weapons to give him an edge.”
My heart was beating so fast, I was having a hard time breathing. I glanced at Michael, but he nodded to me. I knew he couldn’t stop the fight and it would just make me look like I needed his protection if he did.
“Staff.”
“Both of you, come grab your weapon and move onto the field.”
A feeling of dread washed over me. This was going to hurt.
We stood about twenty feet from each other. Troy was waving to the girls knowing I posed no threat. No one had ever beaten him from this group with any weapon.
“Here are the rules for the round. There are none. There is no time limit. When one is down and submits, the fight is over. Begin!” The piercing shrill of Baal’s whistle startled me.
Troy didn’t hesitate and smashed his staff down towards my head. I blocked the hit, but the force was so powerful, I was brought to a knee. Troy laughed, but my lower position gave me an opening at his ankle. I swung and felt the telltale connection of wood against bone. Troy cursed and brought his staff around so fast he clipped my side sending me rolling across the grass.
I growled and hissed away the pain as I came to my feet. Baal was smiling at the edge of the ring of onlookers. He enjoyed watching others suffer. Troy rushed me. I side stepped him and slammed my staff into his back propelling him forward. I moved to a better position and settled my stance while he slowed and turned.
“I’ve been holding back just to see what you’ve got. No more Mr. nice guy. Just remember, you asked for this.”
His staff became a spinning stake of death. It was moving so fast that I couldn’t see the ends of it. All I knew was somewhere in the middle of it all, he had to have his hands. I thrust forward, and his staff crashed so hard into the end of my staff I became unbalanced. I used my stagger to step back, spin completely around, and brought my staff down as hard as I could right into the middle of the spinning wood.
With a resounding crack, Troy’s staff dropped from his already bruising hand. I smiled, but my smile was short-lived. Before Troy’s staff even hit the ground, he snatched it with his uninjured hand, spun it over his head, and thrust it into my chest.
The hit sent me back end over end a dozen paces and knocked all the air from my lungs. My ribs were likely broken. Again. I coughed up a little blood as Troy walked slowly towards me. Pete, Monique, and Emma started shifting to protect me, but Baal held them back.
“No interrupting.”
Troy’s shoe was inches from my face. He bent down and spat at me. “What? Did you try to say something, groveling little worm?” Then he kicked me sending me rolling again. My staff now flung some ten feet away from me.
I took a slow, deep, and very painful breath and worked my knees under me. I glanced at Monique and remembered what Troy had done to her. Anger built within me. Troy slowly walked forward again as I inched myself into position.
Troy glanced back at the crowd and raised his arms in victory. He turned his attention off me for just a fraction. It was all I needed. I dove at him, my shoulder pressing up and under his solar plexus. I heard the air leave his chest and I slammed him to the ground. I thrust my knee into his groin and threw my elbow into his nose. I heard a satisfying snap. I pounded on him until he tried to talk. I paused.
“Stupid. Little. Flea.”
A burst of light came from Troy that slammed into my chest. I was launched thirty feet through the air, crashing against the stone wall of the training grounds. His light was a steady, powerful stream that buffeted me like a rag doll.
That’s when I screamed. Dark wisps of smoke and filaments light coalesced around me in a swirling mass. I couldn’t breathe as my body twisted and realigned itself. In the back recesses of my mind, I knew the second seal had just shattered. In moments it was all over. My pain eased. My labored breathing from broken bones smoothed. Strength flooded me.
It was as if everyone in the entire training yard paused and watched me in utter silence. My eyes fluttered open. Grass and dirt were the first things I saw. I moved my gaze further out towards my hand. My hand had clawed itself deeply into the grass. I stretched my other hand out and pushed myself up.
There were gasps from people around me. Maybe I was suddenly handsome and chiseled to perfection. Women were likely collapsing with desire. I started to grin until long mahogany-colored hair fell in front of my eyes. At first, I wondered if another woman had come to help me, but as I moved my head, the hair moved with me.
I looked back at my hands. One was too covered in dirt to see but the other was more delicate. The fingers were longer. I glanced down my chest. There was no mistaking that it was the chest of a female.
I gulped air like I was a fish out of water. Emma’s face appeared before me.
“Breathe, John. Take your time.” Her head turned away from me for her to shout. “Get back! All of you. Give him… her some room. We need the assessment team ready! Monique! Come here. Let’s help John get to his feet.”
I felt another pair of arms around my waist, a waist that felt much thinner than ever before. Emma’s face reappeared before me.
“Do you feel hurt, John?”
“No.” I croaked out. That single word sounded so foreign and yet so sensual.
“All right. Let’s get you to your feet. Keep your eyes on me, John.”
With Emma and Monique’s help, I stood. I started to look around when Emma’s fingers touched my chin.
“Let me check you out.”
Her hands slid slowly down my arms before hovering over my stomach. One hand touched my forehead.
“Any wounds you might have had are completely healed. Uhm… I’m sensing you’re fully female, John. This happens on occasion. Maybe less than five percent of the transformations. It has something to do with who the primary carrier of angelic or demonic blood was in the parents.”
I nodded and looked away from her. Troy stood not too far off. His nose was still bleeding, and his hand was swollen. It was the first time he ever appeared unsure of himself. He was probably wondering if his light magic caused this in me.
Pete was pacing back and forth not knowing what to do. Michael came over to us.
“Emma. Please take John to get him some proper clothing and get him cleaned up. The assessment team will meet you in an hour. After that, I think the Council will need to meet again after dinner.”
“Of course. Can you give me a hand, Monique?”
“Yes.”
It was perhaps slightly easier without the entire student body watching me. Emma kept her arm on mine as we moved towards the changerooms. I stopped when I saw the sign for the women’s changeroom.
“I can’t go in there.”
“Why not?”
“I’m not…”
“There is privacy throughout the changeroom, John. You need to get yourself cleaned up and I’m quite positive you want to see what you look like. Monique can go find you some clothing at the store.”
Monique put on a brave face for me. “I’m on it.” She stepped up close to me. “I’m just gauging your sizes. You’re about five foot ten. A little taller than me now. You were shorter than me before. I’m going to pull your shirt in a bit.” Her warm hands wrapped around my waist. “You have larger… Uhm… Okay. I think I have what I need. I’ll be back soon.”
“Thank you, Monique.”
Emma took my arm again and I hesitated to be led into the women’s changeroom.
“These changerooms are rarely used since everyone has their own bathrooms.”
“What if someone is in there in some state of undress?”
“Isn’t that every guy’s dream? Come on, John. You need to get cleaned up and I’m not taking you into the men’s changeroom.”
Emma pushed the door open and she had been right. There was no one around. She led me to a large stall that had its own toilet, shower, and sink with a mirror.
“I’ll be right outside the door. Take your time, John.”
I closed the door after her before turning to the mirror. I gasped.
“John. Are you all right?”
“Yes. It’s not every day you see yourself for the first time.”
I stared at my reflection. My face was flawless. Possibly even more lovely than Azriel’s. My eyes were large, bright, and captivating. Their shape and spacing gave me an exotic look. Their green color was like looking at the Amazon rain forest with sparkling emeralds scattered amongst darker green leaves. They took my breath away. I had prominent cheek bones and full, luscious lips. My skin was darker than most angels, but lighter than demons. I smiled exposing brilliantly white and perfect teeth. Small dimples appeared at the edges of my mouth giving me an innocent look.
My hair was dirty, filthy, and absolutely gorgeous. It fell to the small of my back. It looked like the finest of polished mahogany, complete with variations in colors from warm lighter colors to darker wood. My hair color exaggerated my incredible eyes.
“Focus, John. You need to shower and get cleaned up.”
Emma’s words pulled me from mirror. Briefly. I pulled my shirt over my head. It bunched under my new breasts until I pulled it out and away from me. I glanced back in the mirror to once again have my breath taken away. I was no experts on women’s breasts, but these appeared as close to perfection as one could get. They were large, full, and yet not sagging. I could also see my ribs and some distinguishing edges to my abs suggesting I had a very low percentage of fat. They weren’t so pronounced to make me look like a female body builder, but there to draw the eye to and show how fit I was.
I squeezed out of my pants and stood naked before the mirror. My hips were wide without making my butt large. My stomach was perfectly flat and toned. All my muscles were defined. I let my eyes drift down between my legs and to my feet. I spun slightly wondering what I might look like in a tight pair of jeans.
“Shower, John.”
“All right. I’m trying to get there. I’m…”
“Stunning. Azriel is going to be really upset that she’s been knocked off her throne. Use the shampoo twice and the conditioner twice.”
I turned on the shower and stood under the water. Water flowed sensually down and around my new body. I could feel every drop as it hit and slid over my perfectly smooth, hairless skin. I closed my eyes as I lathered myself up and washed my hair. It was distracting enough with them closed.
When I finished, I found a towel over the door and dried myself up carefully.
Two bags of clothes were pushed under the door.
“I got a few sizes of everything. You can take back anything that doesn’t fit.”
“Thank you, Monique.”
The panties were easy, the bra took a few tries, but I was far more flexible than before. There was a pair of designer jeans that I pulled on. They seemed to fit perfectly and when I turned to look at them in the mirror, my heart raced. I had thought the word perfection far too many times in the past minutes, but that was the word that came to mind once again.
I found a short sleeved white blouse that I put on and slipped on a pair of white sandals. I gathered up my old clothes and the bags of new clothes and stepped into the main changeroom.
Emma’s eyes sparkled.
Monique bounced on her toes. “You are so amazingly gorgeous! Oh… Sorry…”
“She needs to hear it and get used to it, Monique. Let’s see if we can help you with your hair, John.”
They led me over to a mirror and sat me down. Monique and Emma both found brushes and teased them through my hair.
“Thank you for standing up for me, John. You fought incredibly well. I heard the healers all refused to touch Troy. He’ll heal fast as it is, but the Gabriel line doesn’t have a lot of healing magic. He’ll be sore for a few days. You kept getting up and took him down several notches.”
“I kept picturing what he did to you. I couldn’t lie down and let him get away unscathed.”
Soon, my hair was dry and shone like wood that had been polished a thousand times. Long, natural waves gave it volume and depth.
“I guess I don’t have to rely on my personality anymore.”
Emma leaned over my shoulder and looked at me via the mirror. “Not that you were bad looking before, but now you have the looks to match your personality which I have always found extremely endearing. We need to get over to the assessment team. We have no idea how long it might be until the third seal is broken. We need to measure your strength and sample your blood again while we have the chance.”
As they led me through the halls, everyone we passed stopped to stare. We entered a room with another weight set. A team of five were waiting and they simply stood around with their mouths open.
“Team! Get to work!” Emma had to shout to startle them into action.
I was weighed, my height measured, and had five tubes of blood taken before I was put on the bench press.
“You know the drill. We keep adding weight until you can’t press anymore.”
I didn’t bother looking at the weight until we stopped.
Emma was reading off a tablet computer. “You pressed six hundred and ninety-three pounds. That puts you partway between generation four and three. Monique went to administration to see about arranging a private room for you. I think Pete would appreciate not having to feel awkward around you and you the same. I’ll take you down to dinner. Are you hungry?”
“Famished.”
As we walked to the dining hall, I recognized every nuance of my transformation. I felt the weight of my breasts bouncing slightly. I felt the way my hips twisted a bit more. I was three inches taller and I even noticed that subtle difference. I felt amazing.
Pete stuttered when he met me and struggled putting his words together. We opted for the fancy restaurant to give us a little more privacy to talk. Each booth inside was magically sealed for sound proofing and we could even select our own music for the booth if we needed it.
Monique joined us saying the administration found me a private room. Pete still had nothing to say.
“Pete. Talk to me. I’m still John.”
“I… I don’t know what… to say, John. I’m not sure if I should say I’m sorry this happened to you… or ask if you’re stronger than me. I’m lost and struggling.”
“I’m still your friend, Pete. That will never change. And…” I smiled. “Yes. According to the test I’m a little stronger than you but I don’t have any wings so I’m not sure what that means.”
Emma was excited to talk about all of this. “We’ll know for certain after dinner, but your second seal and second phase of the transformation is complete. I believe the large-scale angelic light magic when Troy blasted you is what triggered it. You wouldn’t get your wings until the final phase. The next phase, the third out of four, is called attunement. We believe the body strengthens again for the development of wings and the molecules attune to your magical affinities. I believe you still wouldn’t have magic until the final fourth phase, but seeing your changes take place staggered like this is what’s exciting. We get to find out if the theories are holding true.”
“Are the other phases as painful?”
“I think the third phase shouldn’t be painful at all but the fourth might be a little however the unlocking magic should bring healing and pain reduction. I guess we will find out.”
“John?” Pete was trying hard to look anywhere but me.
“Yes, Pete?”
“How… How do you feel?”
“I feel fantastic. I’m not sure if I should be feeling weird about changing genders, but I’m oddly at peace with it. Is it wrong to feel good?”
Emma shook her head. “I’m no expert, but I have spoken to two people that changed genders during their transformation. They said they felt great as well. Don’t let your mind go to dark places, John. Don’t worry about what others think. It is really important to feel free to be yourself and adapt as needed.”
“Next question?”
I looked over at Pete and nodded. “Sure. Anything.”
“Are you keeping your name because calling you John, just doesn’t work for me anymore.”
Monique jumped in. “Administration needs a new name as well for their records. Of course, you can keep yours if you want, but you can choose any name you wish.”
“Picking a name wasn’t the first thing my mind was dealing with, but I never liked my name anyways. What do you all think my name should be?”
Pete leaned forward and finally stared at me.
“That’s not creepy at all, Pete.”
He grinned. “Naming is an art form and I want to make sure the name matches you perfectly. Give DaVinci some room here.” Pete held up his hands to form a make-believe picture box. “I’ve got the perfect name. Helga’zon. It’s a good demonic name.”
“Sorry, Pete. I don’t want to be a Helga anything.”
Pete pouted.
Monica had no problems rolling names out. “Adria. Maia. Danae.”
Emma leaned back in her seat. “Sienna. Hanna. Katarina or Kat for short.”
This might be the name I have for the next thousand years. I needed to select it carefully. “Hmm. There was one name I really liked out of all of them. Katarina. The name gives me chills when I hear it. It rolls off the tongue like royal jelly.”
Pete tossed up his hands, clearly upset I didn’t pick the name of a female Olympic weightlifter. “Royal jelly? That sounds like a treatment for moldy bagels. Remember you must write your name. You’ll get writing cramps before you finish your name even once.”
I laughed at Pete. “Katarina. I love it. Katarina Bond. Sort of like James Bond.”
Emma grimaced. “Ugh. That sounds like something you would use to keep your dentures in place. How about Katarina Casteele?”
“Or Katarina Wolf. You are a wolf in a model’s body.” Monique suggested.
Pete shook his head. “If you must have a first name like Katarina, then how about Katarina Bellamore. In case you’re second guessing your first name, I was always partial to Esperansa De La Vega from The Mask of Zorro.”
I went back through the options. “No offense, Monique. But if my named was shortened to Kat, then Kat Wolf sounds strange to me. I like Casteele. It conjures images of strength and power. Bellamore is another of those names that rolls smoothly over my tongue. I can almost picture myself going to a ball and being announced. There’s a touch of softness and sophistication to it. Katarina Bellamore.”
Pete nodded slowly, but his look was confused. “You picture yourself at a ball? What exactly would you be wearing?”
I blushed. “It’s all Emma’s fault. She told me to go with my feelings and be me. I can’t sit back and deny that I’m feeling very feminine in this new body. I was imagining myself in a royal blue satin dress.”
Monique grinned. “You would look so beautiful in that.”
Pete frowned. “My best friend has become a girl. A girly girl.”
Emma punch his arm. “You don’t seem to mind when I wear a dress.”
“That’s different. This is John, err, Katarina we’re talking about.”
I pulled some hair back over my ear and looked up at Pete. “For my sake, Pete, please try not to make this harder on me than it already is. I’m different now. I have a chance to remake myself. For the first time, I don’t cringe when I look in the mirror. I want to be more confident and since there is no going back or changing into something else, I must look to my future with boldness and a resolute heart.”
Pete looked down. “I’ll do my best. If anyone deserves to be happy, it is you. I’m just struggling with the change and feeling a loss. I’m glad you like the changes.”
“Hey, Pete.” I said softly. “It’s not that I wanted to be female. I never considered that. I expected to be transformed into a taller, better looking, more athletic guy. I hope this change doesn’t cause a problem in our friendship. I know it’s hard on you too. While it is probably not as appropriate to talk about pretty women anymore, there is nothing wrong with us hanging out and doing the same things we used to do. And Emma?” Emma looked at me with deep compassion and empathy. “You are the best thing that has ever happened to Pete. Pete is like a brother to me. He’s my only family. I never want you to feel threatened by me.”
Emma grabbed my hand. “I’ll admit, when I saw how drop dead gorgeous you were, it gave me pause knowing what good friends you and Pete are. I don’t fear that, Katarina. You have a great heart. We all need to spend time together to help ourselves adjust. I hope one day you will see me as part of your family as well.”
“I already do. Please. My friends call me Kat.”
We all laughed as the seriousness of the moment passed. An hour later, we were all chuckling and toasting our wine as if we had been friends for a lifetime.
Monique held up her wine. “To the rematch with Troy. You did so well before, Kat. I can’t wait to see you wipe the floor of that sadistic piece of bat dung.”
“I’m not sure how I would do now.”
Emma shook her head. “Don’t even go there. Yes, you’ve transformed and have a new body, and your center of gravity has also been altered, but your faster and stronger than ever. Ask Michael for some private lessons and maybe Lucifer would also give you some. Keep yourself on the outskirts until you feel confident again. I have no doubt you will do extremely well.”
I held up my glass. “To Troy’s future broken nose.”
Emma glanced at a clock on the wall. “I should get you to the Council chambers, Kat. We also need to register your new name, get pictures, and even fingerprints.”
“Fingerprints?”
“Everyone’s fingerprints change some after their transformation. Yours have likely changed completely.”
“Darn!”
“What’s the matter?”
“If I had known my fingerprints were going to change I could have continued my life of ruthless criminality. John Doe no longer exists. There would be nothing tying me to my past heinousness.”
Pete snorted. “You were never heinous or ruthless. I’ll give you devious like the time you sprayed green dye all over Troy.”
“Once I give them my fingerprints, my life as a carefree jewel thief will be over.”
Everyone laughed again.
“No. I’m serious!”
Emma stood and extended her hand to me. “Come along, Miss notorious Kat burglar. We can’t keep the Council waiting.”
We had to wait for several Council members to arrive, but the wait wasn’t long. Emma and I moved to the center of the chambers. Michael led the discussion.
“John, I’m glad to see you up and about. How are you coping with your change?”
“It was in shock, but after a little wine with dinner, I feel comfortable with the changes.”
“I’m sure the wine helped a lot. I understand after the initial shock, those that change genders adapt quickly. You are quite breathtaking. Even more beautiful than Azriel.”
Azriel dismissed the notion with a humph and a wave of her hand.
Michael smirked at Azriel and continued. “Is there anything we can do for you to assist in your transition?”
“I chose a new name. Katarina Bellamore. I will need some additional clothing and, if it isn’t too much to ask, I would greatly appreciate some time with any of you to help my fighting skills. I need to gain confidence in my new body before being thrown to the wolves.”
Baal laughed. “Normally we just throw you to the wolves until you learn confidence. You don’t need additional training.”
Ignoring Baal, Michael said exactly what I had hoped he would. “I would be happy to work with you.”
Lucifer chuckled. “If you want to become skilled, Michael isn’t the best to learn from. He always fights fair. It’s his inner sense of justice that blinds him. I would be happy to make myself available to you as well if for no other reason than to give you balance in your fighting styles.”
“That would be more than I can ask for. Thank you.”
Michael shifted his gaze to Emma. “Emma. Can you summarize the findings from the assessment team?”
“Certainly, sir. Could I borrow your magic, Lucifer? The last time you infused your magic into Katarina, her seals and runes emerged so we could see them. Your power will help confirm that the second seal is broken and that two seals still remain.”
Lucifer nodded and stepped down. He grabbed my wrist and flames burst forth around his fingers. As he poured more and more magic into me, my runes began appearing until I was glowing again. Emma’s fingers pressed the light blouse along my back.
“Thank you, Lucifer. Although we surmised this to be the case, forcing Katarina’s runes to glow has proven our hypothesis. Only the first and second seals have been broken. In addition, we tested Katarina’s strength. She is now a 4.6 on the Arch-generational scale tables. That is stronger than any existing fourth generation Archangels or Archdemons, but still less than third generation.”
Emma paused as this brought some chatter amongst the Council members.
Michael told the Council to be quiet. “Emma, what can you tell us about her blood?”
“Same results as before. Her blood remains protected. We can’t prove lineage or race.”
“I was there when her transformation occurred. There was both darkness and light swirling around her. Her physical traits appear neither angelic nor demonic. What is the assessment team’s thoughts on this?”
“Unfortunately, inconclusive. The runes and protections are intricate. It is possible that the protections caused her transformation to be and looked mixed so that no conclusion could be derived. In other words, we can’t suggest she belongs to angelic, demonic, or is a hybrid of both. That may only happen when the fourth seal is broken.”
Rath’Tellez shouted out. “It may be too late by then!”
That was mirrored by Gabriel and Beelzebub.
“Quiet!” Michael hissed. He waited until the Council members silenced themselves. “Katarina and Emma. Thank you for coming. The Council needs to discuss these matters at length. Katarina. For the next two weeks, I would like you to skip your fighting skills class. Lucifer and I will create a schedule to work with you during that time.”
Baal huffed and threw up his hands.
“Thank you all.”
Emma and I slipped out of the Council chambers. She whispered to me. “Stay quiet. I know you have questions. When we get to your room, we can talk more openly.”
I nodded. We stopped by administration and got my room number and we gave them my new name. Fingerprints and a photo were taken so my identification could be created. Afterwards, we stopped by the store.
Emma and another lady helped measure me. I wasn’t up to changing and trying things in the store, but they assured me I could always bring items back I didn’t like them, or they didn’t fit me. We left with four large bags of clothing and a fifth bag of other miscellaneous items I needed. Emma and the person in the store helped me tremendously. We even selected a few dresses and skirts in case I was feeling brave.
When we arrived at my new room, I was thrilled. It was slightly larger than the old room I shared with Pete. It had a great view and even a small balcony overlooking the gardens. With the door closed and the items all put away, Emma sat me down.
“It should be safe to talk now, Kat.”
“Why would the Council be worried about me?”
“There are several factors for this. Let’s start with the first one. We’ve spoken about the Arch-generational strength tables. There is a direct correlation between one’s physical strength, their speed, and their magical power. When your first seal broke, you were at 1.8 on the scale. After your second phase, you’re now 4.6. If you continue your trend and follow our theoretical models, by the time you complete your fourth phase, you could possibly be more powerful than any of the Archangels or Archdemons, maybe even more than Michael or Lucifer.”
“Oh… That’s not possible.”
“It might be. There could only be a few possibilities for this which is why this is so hotly debated within the Council. Either you are the child of two of the Council members, or two Nephilim of two different races.”
I felt a frown form. “I can’t imagine two of the thirteen Archangels and Archdemons could be my parents. How could they sit there and not say anything? And two Nephilim from two different races, I would still be third generation.”
“What would keep the Council members from breeding with each other is that there are separate rules they live by and none of the women could stay hidden for nine months during pregnancy. Their laws state they can’t mate with each other. The desire was to never grow the ranks of Archangels or Archdemons. Coming forward would demonstrate that a pair of them broke their laws. The same goes for the Nephilim. There are accords to never cross breed.”
“But that doesn’t answer the question about me being a third generation.”
Emma grabbed a pen and paper from the desk and started drawing. “A Nephilim is the child of an Archangel or an Archdemon with a human. Their racial makeup would be fifty percent angel or demon and fifty percent human. Assume two Archangel Nephilim mated. The result would be another Archangel Nephilim because you can’t multiply the angelic DNA. The child would still be half Archangel and half human. This doesn’t happen the same way with two different races. The child of an angelic Nephilim and a demonic Nephilim could be one of four outcomes. They could be fully human, a demonic Nephilim, an angelic Nephilim, or a hybrid of angelic and demonic. Theoretically, the chances of a hybrid are higher because of the nature of DNA from the races. Angelic and demonic DNA are stronger and more powerful than human DNA. The problem is that no hybrid has ever been born and I can hardly believe angels and demons have not at the very least had sex with one another.”
“Even a hybrid would be half as strong as an Archangel or Archdemon.”
“No. What makes an Archangel so powerful is that they are fully angelic. Angels and demons share a lot of common traits. A hybrid born to two Nephilim could easily be as powerful as a full angel or demon.”
I sighed and sat back on the bed.
Emma bit her lower lip. “I have a theory about you.”
“Your other theories have all seemed accurate so far. Do I want to know?”
“The question arises as to why your strength is higher than normal. If we exclude the Council members as your parents, then that leaves only one other possibility. You are the daughter of Micah, Michael’s only child and another demonic Nephilim, even though the chances of this happening would be next to nothing.”
“Why does it have to be Micah?”
“Michael and Lucifer are stronger than the other Council members, so it is either Micah or Tarick, Lucifer’s son that is your parent. Because you transformed into a woman, following what we understand of power and gender, it leaves you with Micah. I can be way off, but I think you deserve to know.”
“The Council is upset because they understand this?”
“I don’t think they have thought this through as thoroughly as I have as they seem to be more focused on your final transformation outcome. The two primary concerns they have are that you might become as powerful or more than them, or you are possibly a hybrid, or both. In any event, your existence threatens the status quo.”
“I would never use my power to overthrow anything. I’m not anyone’s threat. Before my first transformation phase I wasn’t a threat and yet I had bullies pommeling me all my life. Now, I know I’m not a threat to the Council, and what, they want to kill me? It just feels like the bullies keep getting more powerful in my life.”
“If it turns out you’re Michael’s grandchild, I can’t see him letting that happen to you. He has already taken an interest in you. He may be the only one thinking this all the way to conclusion. However, until your seals are gone, there is no proof of anything.”
“At least you’ve given me more to think about than changing genders. Thank you for everything you have done for me. You really are an angel.”
“And so are you, Katarina Bellamore.”
***
That night I stayed awake a long time. I moved from the bed to the bathroom to stare at myself in the mirror at least a dozen times. I tried on all the clothes, even the dresses and skirts. I had a hard time deciding what I looked better in. The dresses felt more exhilarating and comfortable, yet I worried what others might say.
As I stared at myself, I twisted and turned soaking in the new me. I couldn’t help but feel exuberant and yet I felt guilty that I wanted to distance myself from the old me.
By morning, those feeling had all left me. I loved the way my body felt and how it moved. Every part of me tingled with energy and sensuality. My hair was a tangled mess, but I smiled as I looked at myself in the mirror. I showered with my eyes open and took extra time to discover my body. I washed my hair and used a blow dryer and brushes to smooth is out. I loved my hair even if it got in the way at times.
My fingers dallied on one of the dresses, but I put on a pair of jeans and combined that with a beige blouse. I made my way to the dining hall hoping to meet up with Pete, Emma, and Monique. A smile touched my lips as I thought about poor Pete being surrounded by three gorgeous women. It was the stuff we could only dream about before our transformations.
I was scanning the hall when Troy stepped in front of me. His eyes were bruised black, but he had healed well. His eyes roved up and down my body creeping me out.
“I always knew you were feminine, John.”
“My name is Katarina now. Is that extra eye shadow that you put on today?”
A low growl came from Troy’s throat. “I guess my light magic exposed you for who you truly were all along.”
“I guess the same could be said about you. You couldn’t beat me in a fair fight, so you had to resort to your magic knowing I had none to protect myself with. Yeah. That’s manly.”
His eyes raked over me again. “You did better than I expected. Perhaps we should put the past behind us?”
“I would be fine with that as long as you don’t think for one second that means I would ever trust you.”
“I heard that those that change genders, fully change. You’ll be looking for a man soon.”
“I certainly don’t see one around. Will you let me know if you find any?”
Pete and Emma came to my side.
“Everything all right, Kat?”
“Fine. Thanks, Pete.”
Troy never took his smoldering eyes off me as we stepped around him and found a table. When our food came, I ate slowly.
“It would have been easier if I transformed before coming here. Everyone here knows who I was before. Troy will never see me as anything other than John.”
Monique sat down next to us. “No one cares what Troy thinks. The good news is you don’t have to listen to Baal and his whistle for a few weeks. I heard the scuttle that Michael and Lucifer are going to train you.”
“I’m so pleased I get to skip those classes for a bit.”
Monique nudged me. “Did you see that table of guys over there? They can’t stop staring at you.”
“They’re just trying to figure out the whole gender change thing.”
“Are you kidding me? No way. It’s easy to tell when a guy is noodling something that confuses them or when they are thinking with other parts of their bodies. Look at them. Mouths open. Wide eyes. Sleepy expressions. If they were thinking about gender changes, their noggins would be all scrunched up. No offense, Pete, but guys need to be more focused on shifting blood to their brains when they want to think. It’s easy to tell. Right, Emma?”
“For certain. Those guys are definitely not thinking with their brains right now.”
I put my head down, feeling the weight of my hair shift. I glanced over towards the other table and sure enough, the guys were staring at me. “Can we not talk about this right now?”
Pete smiled. “I find the whole conversation very thought-provoking. How would I know if a girl is interested in me?”
Emma shifted a little closer to him. “They move in your direction like you are a magnet and they were iron.” She flipped her hair over her shoulder. “They might expose their neck as they imagine your lips kissing them there. It’s a very sensual and vulnerable spot.” She leaned in and whispered into his ear. “She might even be bold and inhale your manly scent.”
Pete was blushing furiously and would likely not want to stand up. I actually giggled in a very feminine way. Monique nudged me again and leaned towards Pete.
“Oh, Pete!” She flicked her hair back.
Pete leaned back and pointed his finger at all of us. “Devious devil women you all are!”
I laughed. “We’re all angels.”
“Nope. No way. Not a chance.”
***
Azriel glared at me a little as she entered history class. Since breakfast, I paid a little more attention to the way people were looking at me. Today, the guys in class looked between Azriel and me several times, before locking their gazes on me for the remainder of the class. Azriel was gracious enough to introduce me as Katarina. She might consider me competition, but I was far from it.
After class, there were several guys that approached me. These people didn’t even acknowledge I existed before. It was the same situation in Career class except that Ag’thamar didn’t glare at me and the guys never stared at him to begin with. He too introduced me as Katarina.
As the day progressed, more and more people seemed to suddenly know my name and wanted to speak with me. Even the ladies seemed more interested in wanting to talk. At lunch, it was all I could do to simply eat a burger between people interrupting me.
When I reached a peak of frustration, I blurted out between quick bites, “What is going on?”
Emma, Pete, and Monique all played innocent as if nothing were happening. When another young woman came by to introduce herself and two more guys did the same after her, I narrowed my eyes at my lunch partners.
“What. Is. Going. On?”
Emma took my hand in hers. “Welcome to being a pretty woman.”
Monique chuckled. “If you weren’t the most beautiful woman in all the worlds, maybe it wouldn’t be such an issue.”
“Okay. I get the guys coming by with enough drool to fill a swimming pool. I mean, I would have never been so brave, but I understand that feeling of seeing a gorgeous woman. I’m not that special or pretty.”
Pete choked and Emma patted him on the back. “Seriously, Kat? Everyone knows that Azriel is the most beautiful of all women. Hands down. No question.”
“See. Pete’s right.”
“I didn’t finish, Kat. In class today, I had a great opportunity to compare the two of you. If Azriel were a fifteen out of ten, you’re a twenty. It’s like you have the best traits from demonic and angelic races.”
I shook my head in disagreement, but the feeling of my shifting hair made me almost smile. “Pete’s not right.”
Monique and Emma nodded. “Sorry to burst your bubble, Kat. You put all us women to shame.”
“You’re wrong because your both stunning. What I really don’t understand is why women are coming up to me.”
Monique shrugged. “Leftovers.”
“What?”
“It’s simple, Kat. You’re a guy magnet. Hanging around you will provide opportunities for other women to snatch a handsome guy.”
Emma grinned. “Some probably want to sleep with you too. We can’t ignore that possibility.”
Pete leaned forward and whispered. “That’s so hot!”
“Pete!”
I turned to Emma. “Tell me this will all die down. Once the uniqueness wears off, people will just forget about me.”
“Maybe.”
“Oh, thank God.”
“But just by a small fraction.”
“You can’t be serious.”
“Forgetting you would be like trying to forget the Sistine Chapel, the Louvre, sunset in the Azores.”
Monique quickly added her thoughts. “Or like seeing an angelic enhanced version of Ben Afleck nude. Just saying. I haven’t thought about that at all. Really. Not more than a couple of times.”
“How do you deal with it?”
“The thoughts about Ben Afleck?”
“No! The stalkers.”
“Never happens to me. Emma probably has to deal with it though.”
Emma shrugged. “By hanging out with someone prettier than me, the amount of people that focus on me dwindles significantly. It’s worked like a charm all day.”
Some guy walking by waved. “Hi, Katarina.”
I dropped my head to the table.
Pete was no help at all. “I’m positive Azriel figured out a way to block out all the guys mentally peeling her clothes from her body. Maybe you can talk to her?”
“Not. Helping.”
***
I headed to the library after lunch trying to break away from the stares as much as possible.
“Katarina! It’s good to see you here. I heard that you had your transformation and that you were beautiful, but no words could have prepared me for the vision of pure loveliness that you have become.”
At least the librarian seemed genuine and caring.
“Thank you.”
“I bet it is all quite a shock.”
“It’s taking some time to get used to.”
“Is there something I can help you find?”
“Do you have any genealogies with pictures and traits?”
“I have genealogies for all people with any angelic or demonic blood in them. They are magically updated and always current. The only ones with pictures and biographies cover just the Council members and their children. Would that help?”
“Yes. That’s what I’m looking for.”
She led me up to the second floor, around a few corners, to a row of books. She pulled a large one off the shelf and dusted it off.
“I don’t get asked for this much. Probably hasn’t been off the shelf for forty years. Here you go.”
“I’ll put it back when I’m done. Thank you.”
The librarian left me, and I found a table in a hidden away back corner to sit down and read through the book. The table of contents consisted of thirteen separate pages, one for each Archangel and Archdemon. I found Michael’s, then located the page number for Micah. I turned the page to her picture and biography.
I pulled in a gentle breath as I traced her picture with my fingers. I always pictured Michael’s daughter as being beautiful, but what I couldn’t imagine was how gentle and caring she appeared to be. It was difficult to maintain any anger as I gazed upon her features.
The biography was brief. Micah was nearly four hundred years old, but rarely ever seen. According to what was written, she never even attempted to mate with anyone. The author listed her traits and power. She was listed as being a 14.7 on the scale. Gifted in all the angelic magical types.
I felt a wave of sadness fall over me. If Emma’s theory was correct, then Micah was the mother I never got to know. For some reason she deposited me at the fire station then walked away, leaving my life to unfold as it had.
I put the book away and left the library. When I returned to my room to change for fighting training, I found a note from Lucifer to join him in one of the gardens. After a quick change and using a hairband to pull my hair back, I went to find the strongest of all demons.
Lucifer was sitting on the top edge of a bench when I arrived. The way he sat made him seem more human.
“Katarina. I hope this location is acceptable.”
“If it gets me away from the prying eyes of others, all the better.”
“Is it that bad?”
“I went from a nobody to Hollywood star status overnight. It’s been overwhelming.”
“I have something that will make it easier on you.” He held up a blindfold.
“You’re going to wear that?”
He shook his head and grinned. “You are. I want you to stand just over here. You need to learn what you are up against when you face a powerful demon.”
I moved to where he pointed and in the blink of an eye, he was right in front of me. I was so startled, I leapt back five feet, falling on my backside.
“You need to rely on more than your eyes. You need to feel the magic in the air, touch the subtle adjustments in the air around you, and hear the slightest of movements. You can be in the middle of a fight when a demon materializes behind you with a blade. This skill, along with our never give up attitude, is how we held our own against larger numbers of angels.”
I picked myself up and dusted off. “Show me what I need to know.”
He tied the blindfold over my eyes. I kept them open trying to see.
“Stop trying to look. Listen. Feel.”
His voice drifted closer to my ear, then he was gone.
“Where am I, Katarina? Point where you sense I am.”
I pointed, then realized he was gone. The next thing I knew, he touched my shoulder.
“Stretch out your senses.”
This time I felt the air pull away from me and I heard a slight rustle to my right. I pointed there.
“Good.”
Then he was gone. I felt the air shift right in front of me and I pointed straight ahead.
“Your feeling needs to expand. Even when there is wind, you should be able to sense the subtlest of changes. It’s even better if you feel the magic as it ripples in waves where I will be even before I arrive there.”
I took a deep breath and closed my eyes to help my concentration. I recalled the sensations of magic as it pulsed around me during my phases, when Pete transformed, when Lucifer had touched me. I could feel it now. It was subtle. Almost imperceptible. I felt a change to my left, and I pointed. Then to my right and I pointed again. Lucifer began moving faster. He was utterly silent. This went on for many minutes until he stopped in front of me.
“You failed to point at me.”
I smiled. “I know where you are. You smell of pine and earth.”
Lucifer chuckled. “You know where I am, but where is my hand? I have placed a foot-long stick in my hand. You need to block my hand from striking you.”
Suddenly, he was behind me and his stick smacked hard against my butt. I yelped.
“Not fair!”
“It could have been a knife or a sword. Focus! You have to dig deeper.”
He was at my right and I spun, but the stick smacked against my side. He moved away, then behind me. Over the next ten minutes, he had hit me at least fifty times. I growled.
“Don’t growl at me, Katarina. Learning this will save your life.”
He sifted himself behind me and smacked my butt again. A half second later, he was before me. My hand reached out as fast as I could move it and caught his hand mid-strike. My hand closed on air the next second and I felt the magic behind me. I spun, dropped low, and swept Lucifer’s legs out from underneath him.
“Excellent! Go ahead and take off your blindfold.”
I did and blinked several times to adapt to the light.
Lucifer was smiling. “You are the fastest learner I have ever taught. I left you two presents in your room. You will wear both tomorrow.”
“Wear?”
Lucifer tipped his head and walked away.
I headed straight to my room to see what he was talking about. I carefully opened the door, not knowing what to expect. Hanging on a hook was a beautiful black dress. Below the dress a pair of low-heeled black shoes rested on the floor. On the desk sat a jeweled dagger in a black thigh sheath.
“He wants me to fight in a dress?” I whispered. My agitation, however, was quickly erased as I ran my fingers over the silky fabric.
I smiled, changed into my jeans and a fancier top, then headed down to the dining hall.
***
I found Emma gently touching Pete’s eye. Her magic was removing a nice bruise.
“What happened?”
“Troy happened.” Pete winced a little.
“Care to elaborate?”
I felt someone behind me and turned to see Monique joining us. Lucifer’s training was already paying off even though Monique wasn’t a threat.
“Troy suggested to Emma that she should be with a real man since Pete was already involved with you.”
“What?” I felt my blood boil. “Doesn’t that jerk have anything better to do? How did Pete get the black eye then?”
“Emma slugged Troy. Troy backhanded Emma across the field. Pete went berserk. I think he broke Troy’s nose again, but Troy knocked Pete out with his hit.”
I hissed. “This needs to end.”
Emma looked over her shoulder at me. “Don’t do anything stupid, Kat.”
I spotted Troy with a pair of women. I marched across the dining hall and stood in front of him.
“I’ve got room for another lady, since that is what you are.”
“According to the Academy rules, I challenge you. In two weeks during fighting skills class. Your choice of weapons. We fight until one or the other yields. If I win, you’re done with the harassment of me and my friends.”
“Look, darling. I would hate to mess up that pretty face of yours. I understand you can’t heal yourself and others have a hard time healing you as well. I’m only looking out for your best interests. Kiss me and I will stop harassing your friends and no one will get hurt.”
“I would sooner kiss a bloated, dead cow. I have made a challenge according to Academy rules. The Council can decide if my demands are binding if your forfeit now.”
“The challenge rules state I must earn something if I win. I will accept a date with Emma and Monique.”
“Not acceptable. This is between you and me.”
He shook his head smugly. “You made it about them too.”
“I accept.” Emma stepped up next to me.
“You can’t!”
Monique rested her hand on my shoulder. “And I accept as well.”
“No!”
Troy held his arms out wide with a smile on his face. “Challenge accepted.”
I pointed my finger at him. “If you touch my friends between now and then…”
“No need for threats, Katarina Bellamore. Troy is bound. I’ll see to it personally that he abides by the rules of the challenge.”
I shivered as Baal slithered by us.
Emma pulled me away so we could find a private, soundproofed booth. It was Pete that spoke first.
“What the hell, Kat? Are you trying to get yourself killed? Troy’s not worth it.”
I ignored Pete and faced Emma and Monique. “What were you both thinking?”
Monique shrugged. “You are always so concerned about others, I figured you would fight harder if you weren’t fighting for yourself.”
“Plus, you’re going to kick his ass.” Emma beamed.
“Yeah. That too.”
I was so angry my hands were shaking. Pete put his hand down on mine to stop them.
“At some point, we need to learn to fight our own battles. Troy is still around fifty percent stronger and faster than you. He’s excelling in all the fighting skills and will likely move up to the advanced group at any time. You have nothing to prove to me. You don’t have to protect us.”
I sighed. “I know I don’t have to protect you, Pete. People like Troy shouldn’t be allowed to continue what they do. This is just as much for my benefit as anyone else’s. I’m done worrying what the next abuse is going to be, or when the next time he jumps out and breaks my ribs again. I’m done with being bullied. Win or lose, I hope that I’m demonstrating I will fight for myself and those I care about.”
Emma shifted topics slightly. “You trained with Lucifer today?”
I nodded.
“How did that go?”
“It was… amazing. He challenged me to rethink how I fight. Just when I get a little confidence, he shows me what I’m truly up against. The thing is, I’m still earthbound and have no magic. Fighting someone that can blast me with light, fly, sift and pop into existence behind me, or burn me to a crisp, is frightening. Sure, I’m stronger and faster than ever, but I need to learn to protect myself with what I have. That’s what he’s teaching me.”
“Historically, I don’t know if Michael and Lucifer have ever trained anyone before. You should be honored.”
“Believe me. I am.”
***
The next morning as I was getting changed, I cast my gaze on the black dress and shoes. The shoes had a slight heel to them. If I only put them on for my training session, I might not have had time to get used to them and I didn’t want to disappoint Lucifer. By extension, I also needed to get used to the dress and the dagger. Since there were no rules about carrying weapons on campus, I opted to wear the entire ensemble for the day.
Once changed, I stared at myself in the mirror. The black dress emphasized my breasts, thin waist, and showed a lot of my legs. The hem rested just below mid-thigh and above my knees. The dress was incredibly sexy, and the hint of the dagger sheath strapped to my right thigh lured my eyes like a tantalizing mystery that needed to be unraveled. I looked amazing and felt powerful.
I feared the responses of students and Pete, but as I spun to look at myself from all angles, I lifted my chin slightly. This was the new me and I didn’t want to hide myself away or base my clothing choices on what others thought.
I walked slowly around my room several times while watching myself in the mirror. I carefully adjusted my walk and how I stood, grateful I could apply my quick learning abilities to lock in the correct body movements. I strove for proper posture and graceful, elegant movements. I did the same exercise for sitting. The dress was short enough to expose a lot of my legs and thighs when I sat. I needed to be careful to not show too much.
When I felt I was ready, I headed down to breakfast. I had only passed a few students in the hallways on my way to the dining hall. One fellow crashed into a garbage can as I walked by. Another had whistled from a distance. I smiled feeling like I was not letting the attention bother me as much until I entered the dining hall.
My steps faltered as the busy, noisy room fell completely silent. Every eye turned to me and I fought the desire to turn around and run the opposite direction. I scanned the room to spot Pete, Monique, and Emma all frozen mid-step with their mouths open and eyes wide. I waved to them and the room began to move again as if I had released a spell that had locked them all in place.
Monique’s smile just kept getting bigger as I joined the group. “Oh. My. God. Emma, I think your services might be needed to restart the hearts of all the men in the dining room. Kat, you look fantastic!”
Pete was staring at my legs until Emma smacked his arm.
“You’re wearing… a… dress.”
I put on a forced smile and spun, trying to hide my crashing emotions. It was too feminine. Too soon. “You don’t like it, or do you think I shouldn’t wear one?”
Pete shook his head. “It suits you. Monique is right. You look fantastic. I don’t want you to feel like I’m critical. I can’t imagine the changes you have gone through, but I’m your friend and I want you to feel comfortable.”
“You don’t know what that means to me to hear you say that. I’ve been scared to look or dress too feminine for fear of other’s reactions.”
“Emma has been schooling me on the physiological changes that occur during your type of transformation. I will say that the dress is a little formal and is that a sheath on your…” Pete couldn’t get the word thigh out. I guess he was embarrassed.
I pulled out the jeweled dagger. “The dress and dagger were gifts from Lucifer. He said I needed to wear them to training.”
Pete scowled. “Just what kind of training needs a dress?”
“I’m thinking he wants me to learn to fight in any circumstances. The dress makes me feel a little more exposed, and the low heels unbalanced. I know you don’t want to hear this, Pete, but the dress is so comfortable. I love it.”
“Emma? Could there be something wrong with Kat? She’s smiling more than she ever did as John.”
“Most likely it’s the estrogen.”
Pete ran his hands through his hair. “Too much information. Is anyone hungry?”
***
The day progressed well and even though the attention I received was more than the day before, I thought I handled it better. Emma had commented on how well I walked and sat, and that added to my confidence that I didn’t look like a guy in my movements.
When I entered the garden area for my training, Lucifer stood quickly to his feet.
“I have seen many beautiful sights, but you are stunning, Katarina. You remind me a little of…” His gave became unfocused and he shook his head. “Have a seat.”
“Is this part of the training?”
“I’m merely being polite to offer you a seat since I feel a need to have a conversation with you prior to your training.”
I sat down on the bench and looked up into his eyes.
“Word of your challenge has come to my attention.”
I bit my lower lip. “I was angry. It was stupid of me.”
“Do you say that because you have lost your resolve or that you feel I’m chastising you?”
“I haven’t lost my resolve, but I feel it was brash and not well considered. Sometimes I act before thinking. It’s as if the world vanishes and all my attention is on one thing. I do worry this will reflect badly on my character or the Academy.”
“Why did you challenge Troy, Katarina?”
“I felt he deserved to be punished. He tried to rape Monique. He slandered Pete. He has a history of abusing me and others. No one ever stepped in. He was never punished. Now… now he has more power than ever, and it has just made him a bigger bully.”
“You know he is faster and stronger than you. He can fly. He can send light magic at you.”
“You don’t think I can beat him.”
“I didn’t say that Katarina. I know you can beat him, but you need to be sharper than a razor in your focus. What is the outcome you want to achieve?”
“I would love it if I could defeat him quickly and decisively enough that he never thinks of harming me or my friends again.”
“Good. With his strength, comes stamina. Quickly disabling Troy will be imperative. Keeping him on your level is important. You can’t let him fly and you’ll need to avoid his magic. It’s not that his magic can hurt you because you are immune, but the force of his magic is tangible, like a gale force wind. We will work on this together. You, young lady, need to work on what’s going on in here.” He tapped his finger to my forehead. “Don’t let bloodlust take over your actions. If you get hurt, don’t lash out. Be thoughtful, precise, and determined in every single move. Be aware of your surroundings, the magical currents, and the shifts of air.”
“Got it. Thank you for the dress, by the way. It’s beautiful. I would hate to ruin it.”
“Stand for me and turn around.”
I did even if I thought it an odd request.
“Why did I ask you to wear the dress today?”
“To remind me to be ready no matter what the circumstances?”
“You overthink things, Katarina. I asked you to wear the dress to force you to learn more about yourself. You need to have confidence in who you are if you are to live effectively with other people.”
“It was nothing to do with fighting?”
“Who do you fight?”
“Troy? Other people maybe?”
“Life is lived not in isolation but in relation to others. The times you need to fight physically are rare compared to the amount of time you fight to maintain our own individuality. Confidence in who you are is vastly more important when it comes to the less subtle battles with others. Putting this into perspective, if you fight Troy without knowing who you are, you will lose no matter the outcome because you will still not know who you are at the end of the fight. You need to know what you believe, what you stand for, before that heart of yours that yearns for justice can guide your actions.”
“The dress was nothing more than an attempt to get me to accept who I am?”
Lucifer smiled. “It was far more than that. I’ve lived many thousands of years, Katarina. I derive satisfaction through subtle manipulations and nuances. Yes, I wanted to challenge your inner self. I wanted you to learn to fight in something other than pants. I wanted to expand your awareness of what is happening around you. I wanted to win a bet I had with Michael that I could get you to wear a dress and I really wanted to see Azriel’s reaction to you.”
My anger riled up within me. “It was a bet?”
Lucifer laughed. “Michael thought it would take you longer to wear a dress of your own volition.”
“You told me to wear it. That’s not my own volition.”
“You wore it this morning when you only needed to wear it for this session.”
“And I don’t need Azriel mad at me.”
“Azriel stormed into the Council chambers after your class with her this morning. She was fuming that the guys no longer paid any attention to her when you are around. It was priceless to see her reaction.”
“I can see why history paints you in a diabolical light.”
“You wound me, Katarina.” He didn’t look overly wounded as he chuckled and stepped into the garden. “Let’s get to work. You need to learn how to fight with a dagger.”
We spent three grueling hours in training. My arm was sore from throwing daggers at stationary and moving targets. Lucifer wasn’t satisfied until I could consistently hit a six-inch disk tossed into the air from thirty feet away. Once we moved from that skill, he showed me how to handle the dagger, thrust, block, and fight. We ended the day with me being blindfolded again and him sifting in and around me holding disks for me to stab.
***
The two weeks being away from my official fighting skills training class passed uneventfully. Troy maintained his distance and didn’t bother any one of us. I trained three hours a day with Lucifer, Michael, and sometimes both at the same time. My skills were improving at an incredible rate.
Mentally and emotionally I was improving each day. I dressed the way I wanted, but slowly had begun increasing the frequency of wearing dresses and skirts preferring the comfort and feel of them. I was able to mostly ignore the looks and stares, but I didn’t wish to be rude either. I talked to more people and said hello when they greeted me. Except for the times I pondered the looming fight with Troy I was happy and energized. More than I had ever been.
Walking into the training area, I was taken aback by the number of people that came to see the big event. Word had spread rapidly. The entire Council was present as was most of the student body.
Emma had braided my hair to keep it out of the way and I wore pants and a long-sleeved top that would cover my skin as much as I could.
All eyes turned towards me as I stepped forward, handing my dagger and sheath to Pete. Whispers rolled through the crowd.
“You got this, Katarina.”
“Put Troy in his place.”
My eyes shifted towards Troy. He looked confident and laughed easily with his friends bragging about the dates he would be winning.
I swallowed and closed my eyes. I wouldn’t let my anger fuel my actions.
Baal called everyone to attention. “Today, it will be a pleasure to witness the first challenge at the Academy in years. Katarina Bellamore challenged Troy Gaben to a fight until yield. Troy has been given choice of weapons. Troy, what weapons do you choose?”
“Daggers. I want to be close enough that Katarina can kiss me.”
I ignored his comment and quietly picked two daggers from the weapons table.
The crowd started to shift forming a large circle. Baal held up his hand for silence.
“Troy and Katarina, come to the center of the ring.”
I had to look up to see the smirk on Troy’s face.
“Katarina. There is no shame in yielding now before the fight. The same goes for Troy. Do either of you wish to yield now?”
“No.” It was a struggle to keep my voice level and smooth.
“I feel badly for how much you will be in pain while I am sipping wine with your friends. No. I do not yield.”
Baal addressed us and the crowd. “You are both trained fighters. You will not attempt to permanently main or kill the other. Blade use is for below the neck only. I reserve the right to call the fight if one contestant is severely wounded or in danger of death. Take your positions.”
I stepped to a white spot that represented my starting position. Troy headed to another spot marked on the ground. I closed my eyes once again to attune myself to my surroundings. When I felt settled and calm, I opened my eyes to focus on Troy.
“Not too late, little girl. Kiss me and this all goes away.”
Baal put his whistle to his lips. The crowd went silent.
I had a flash of fear and my heart raced, but I forced it back to normal. The whistle sounded. The fight had begun.
I felt the shift of air before Troy moved. I could sense what he was about to do. I planted myself more firmly as he charged me like a bull. I adjusted my position a fraction to the right as Troy’s knee aimed for my side. I dropped down and dove forward letting my shoulder smash heavily into his inner thigh. I lifted slightly and spun in time to watch Troy land on his face in the grass.
He was back on his feet in a flash. Spitting out grass. He surged forward, both blades flashing. The only way I could keep up with his speed was to react to the shifting currents before he moved. Our daggers crashed together with blinding speed. He was trying to force me back and break my defense with raw strength and speed. Taking a risk, I ducked a swing and smashed my fist into his nose with a satisfying crack. He staggered back, his arms flailing wide. A well-placed kick to his chest sent him sprawling and rolling across the field.
I settled myself into a comfortable stance. I knew it wasn’t enough to keep him down.
Blood poured from his nose and it was possible I cracked a few of his ribs. He growled.
“Bitch!”
He jumped straight up, his wings flashing out. I felt magic building and I dove to the side as a burst of light seared the ground where I was a moment ago. I rolled, came to my feet, and threw one of my daggers aiming for the main tendon of his right wing. It struck true and Troy crashed heavily to the ground.
I rushed him as he floundered sending a knee into his head. This flipped him up onto his knees. I spun myself around him, wrapped my arm around his neck, and held my remaining dagger to his throat.
“Yield, Troy.”
He struggled, but I held him firm. Baal stepped forward. Troy hissed. I tightened my arms and legs around him squeezing the air from him.
“Yield, Troy.”
“I yield.”
I immediately let him go, then offered my hand to pull him up. He slapped it away as Baal announced to the crowd that I had won. The cheering was deafening.
“Well fought, Troy.” I held out my hand. “We may never be best of friends, but I don’t believe we need to be enemies.”
“You think this is over? It’s not over.”
I shook my head and moved towards the edge of the circle. I felt him moving towards my back even as the crowd shouted a warning. I spun, blocked his dagger, and crashed my elbow into his jaw. He dropped heavily to the ground.
He spat out blood and a tooth and glared up at me.
“I offered you my hand in friendship and you try to stab me in the back. If you do not honor my win, if you try to harm me or my friends, I will come for you and the next time we face each other in a fight that is not training, I won’t hold back like I did today.”
The students began chanting. “Katarina! Katarina!”
I walked over to the weapons table and deposited my remaining dagger before stepping over into a group hug with Pete, Emma, and Monique.
Pete grinned. “That was awesome, Kat! Drinks are on me tonight!”
“Drinks are free.”
“Then drinks for everyone!”
The crowd cheered and tried to pull me away.
“I’ll be right back.”
I walked over to Michael and Lucifer. “I can’t thank you both enough. You have honored me with your training.”
“And you honored us with your skills.” Michael hugged me.
Lucifer hugged me as well. “You were breathtaking to watch. I won another bet. Baal didn’t think you were going to win. I left another gift in your room. I can see having you around is going to be good for my ego.”
“Is it another dress?”
He nodded.
“If I don’t wear it, who do you lose to?”
“Per the rules of the bet, I’m not allowed to sway you in any way.”
I narrowed my eyes at him. “You’re a sneaky devil. You know that, right?”
“I’ve been called worse, but coming from you, it sounds like a compliment.”
“Thank you.”
“I would like to continue training you.”
“As would I.” Michael added.
“You need to rejoin the others for training. The group classes will help you build loyal friends. We can use your independent study time.”
“I would enjoy that. Thank you both.”
Michael spun me around. “Go enjoy your victory.”
I spun back to them, curtseyed, and sprinted over to my friends. We walked from the training area arm in arm.
“I’ll meet you all in the dining hall in thirty minutes. I’m going to change and clean up first.”
Pete laughed. “Just like a girl.”
“That’s me!”
I twirled and headed off to my room.
Hanging up on a hook was another dress and another matching dagger to my first one was on the desk. I took in the dress. It was a work of art. Dark blue sequins, a plunging neckline, spaghetti straps, and short. Very short.
“Sorry, Lucifer. You’ll lose this bet. There would be just too much skin showing with that dress.”
I washed up and put on the black dress from before. I strapped on both daggers because I wasn’t certain if Troy might try stabbing me in the back again.
I stepped from my room to come face to face with Lucifer and Azriel. Lucifer grinned and Azriel huffed.
“I win, Azriel.”
She stomped her foot. “That blue dress is worth a fortune! How could Katarina not wear it?”
“Maybe for the right person and the right circumstances, she will one day, but that is not who she is.”
“You do realize I’m standing right here. You bet Azriel I wouldn’t wear the dress?”
Azriel took my arm in hers and lifted her chin towards a laughing Lucifer. “It’s clear to me I need to spend more time with Katarina. Do you know she is the smartest student I have?”
“I have no doubt.” He waved and sifted away.
Being this close to Azriel who had appeared upset by my transformation put me slightly on edge.
“Would you like to get Lucifer back?” I whispered.
She grinned. “I think I’m starting to like you, Katarina. Enjoy your dinner. We’ll talk more in a soon. If you want to trick Lucifer, you need to plan something well in advance.”
I entered the dining hall to raucous cheering. Emma and Monique pulled me to where Pete and a large group were drinking beer.
Pete had to talk loudly over the crowd. “What can we get you to drink?”
“White wine.”
Pete raised an eyebrow. “Of course. Someone bring the girl of the hour a white wine!”
With all the movement and people crowding around me, I still felt the shift of air behind me. I turned to come face to face with someone I had never seen before. I would have remembered for before me stood the most handsome man I had ever seen. His eyes seemed to claw their way into my very soul. He held up a glass of white wine.
“For you, Katarina.”
Never had my name sounded so sensual. The way he said it sent a chill down my spine and heat rushed to my face. I broke my eyes from his to take him in. He must have been six foot three. His eyes reminded me of the color of my hair. Mahogany with hints of gold flecks. Dark hair, black, so shiny that it gave off a slightly bluish tint like the feathers of a raven fell to his broad shoulders. His suit jacket barely contained his muscles and trim waist suggesting he didn’t have a single ounce of fat on him.
“Thank you.” I whispered and took the wine from his strong hand.
We stood just staring at each other until Emma nudged me.
“Lucius. I didn’t know you were back from Gomothon. Have you two been properly introduced?”
“Not officially. I arrived earlier today, but then heard about the challenge. I had a chance to see it. Brilliant fight.”
“Lucius Casteele meet Katarina Bellamore. Katarina, this is Lucius, Brorath’s Nephilim son.”
I felt my eyes widen. Brorath was considered the second most powerful demon and he had five Nephilim sons. Lucius was the youngest, but the five Nephilim were considered the strongest fighting team the worlds have ever known. His last name triggered a memory and I gave a steely-eyed look at Emma.
“Casteele?”
Emma winked at me. “Just thinking ahead.”
My mouth opened at the implication. Emma had tossed out Casteele as a possible last name for me.
Turning my focus back to Lucius, I gazed into his captivating eyes. “I’ve read much about you and your brothers. It is an honor meeting you.”
“The honor is all mine, Katarina.”
Damn it. He said my name again as sexily as the first time.
“How exactly do you two know each other?”
“Emma was one of the healers when my brothers and I gave a demonstration for the fighting skills class. I got a scratch and she healed me.”
“It was not a scratch. You had a sword run clean through your side.”
His gaze never left mine during the entire conversation. Thankfully, Pete spotted I had my drink and shouted out.
“To the most amazing and best fighter to look at, I mean watch. Katarina Bellamore.”
I turned away and lifted my glass, connecting it with dozens of others. The brief reprieve was helpful to get my crashing emotions in check. Emma had told me I would start seeing men differently. I wasn’t expecting this so soon, or with such force.
When I turned around, I knew Lucius was already gone, but I looked for him anyways. Monique came to my side.
“Was that Lucius that was just here?”
“Apparently so.”
“You’re looking a little glassy-eyed.”
“It’s been a long day.”
Pizza and chicken wings were being delivered to the tables. I was anxious for the food as it allowed me a few precious moments to not have to talk so much. As the evening unfolded, I felt eyes on me several times. Only once when I turned around did I spot Lucius. He was sitting off in the corner of the dining hall. My mind was half on the event and half on how I responded to Lucius all evening.
***
The next morning, I spent extra time trying to decide what to wear. I kept waffling back and forth. Normally, I would choose what I wanted but today I was considering what I wore and how it might affect others. It was all because of Lucius. In the end, I decided upon a green dress of similar design to the black one Lucifer had given me. I strapped both daggers to my thighs and double-checked myself in the mirror. I bounced off my heels a few times and spun, smiling at my beautiful reflection.
“What’s gotten into you, Kat?” I spoke to myself.
Looking away, then back again, I added a quick twist to some hair strands and left for breakfast. I found Emma, Pete, and Monique sitting in our usual spot, but there was now a fourth. Lucius. The only spot left to sit was next to him so that he would be immediately to my left and our legs would likely touch.
I looked back over my shoulder towards the hallway, gritted my teeth to give myself some resolve, and sat down with the others.
Monique twirled her hair in her fingers as she leaned towards Lucius. Her actions made me upset and I had to check myself. Monique was my friend.
Emma pushed the menu over to me. “You look beautiful as always, Kat.”
“Kat?” Lucius’ voice resonated deeply within me.
Pete took a bite of his eggs. “It’s what we call Katarina.”
“So… what did I miss?” I tried to steer things away from me.
Monique kept her gaze on Lucius. “Lucius was just telling us he will be staying on here for a while. He was asked to train the advanced group in fighting skills class and the Council is getting updates from his trip to Gomothon.”
I reached over and stole a tater tot from Pete’s plate.
“Hey! Get your own, thief.”
I giggled and glanced furtively at Lucius. “What’s happening on Gomothon?”
“Skirmishes. We’ve had some people killed and we haven’t been able to identify the attackers.”
“What is your role?”
“Lucifer relies on my brothers and me to investigate situations like these. My brothers decided I was expendable and needed to be sent here. While I’m training students, I’m also evaluating everyone to see who might be able to lend support should anything materialize.”
“As in war?”
Monique waved a hand. “I’m sure Lucius isn’t interested in telling us all of this. How long do you expect to be here?”
“I’m not certain.” He glanced my way. “I guess that depends on if there is anything holding me here.”
Michael walked up to our table. “I’m glad I caught you all. Emma. Katarina. You are both needed in the Council chambers.” He turned, then turned back. “Lucius. You might find this interesting.”
Pete mouthed the words ‘what’?
I shrugged.
The three of us followed Michael straight into the Council chambers. We arrived mid-sentence.
“…violated the accords!”
A man stood with his chin up. “That was never the intent!”
The doors closed behind us. A man and woman turned away from the Council to face us. As they scanned our group, their faces stopped on me. I recognized the woman. Micah.
“Katarina…” Her voice cracked with emotion.
The man’s eyes were full of tears. “Our daughter…”
Holy. Crap. Micah moved towards me, but Baal shouted out.
“Stop!”
The man spoke without letting his gaze leave me. “She is our daughter. She was taken from us! Stolen! You can’t keep us from her!”
Emma grabbed hold of my arm. I didn’t even realize I was shaking.
Michael moved forward and patted the man on his shoulder. “Tarick. It is not the Council’s position to keep you from your child, but we must understand the story. We need to confirm Katarina is not a weapon to be used against us. If you were not the ones that sealed her, we must find out who did. She is strong, but we don’t know if she is a true hybrid or not. We suspect she might be.”
Tarick dropped his head and turned towards the Council. “We knew it was wrong and against the accords, but Micah and I fell in love.”
A few gasps sounded in the chambers.
“We kept our relationship hidden and fought the budding love that was within us. It tore at us to be apart from one another. For years we struggled with mere glances and brief touches. Then, one day, we couldn’t stop. We came together because we knew we would die without each other. We didn’t even believe we could conceive. Even though the accords forbade it, no hybrid has ever been born even though we all know demons and angels have mated. When… when Micah realized she was pregnant, we didn’t know what to do. As Micah neared full term, we realized she was dying. We feared her life was in danger and the life of our child’s was as well. Knowing that we risked everything, we sought the help of the Dyadelous for the second time as we had gone to them once before hoping their magic could prevent a child from forming allowing Micah and me to be together.”
More gasps echoed through the chamber.
Baal’s eyes stormed with anger. “They are nothing but savages.”
Lucius stepped forward. “I can guarantee you they aren’t the uneducated beasts our people have considered them to be. My brothers and I have fought them. They are cunning and magically gifted.”
Lucifer looked down upon his only son. “Continue, Tarick.”
“They took Micah and put her to sleep. I was not allowed to attend their healing ceremony. They cut Micah open, took our baby, then left Micah to bleed out. If it weren’t for her healing abilities, she would have perished. I found her crawling through the Salash Forest.”
Lucifer stood and came down to stand before him. “How do you know the baby survived?”
“Once Micah was safe, I hunted them for what they did to her. I found the Dyadelous in their caves, Katarina, a baby boy at the time, was covered in blood and runes. I fought until their bodies piled high, but the Dyadelous escaped through the gateway to Earth.”
“Why are you coming forward now?”
“We searched the worlds for our child. It was not until word came to us about a young man that was magically sealed. His transformation blocked. Then we heard of the transformation and that Katarina didn’t look like an angel or demon. We knew. We had to come. We have no idea how to remove the seals. We just want her to be a part of our family. We can’t hide any longer.”
“This proves Katarina is a hybrid. She must be destroyed!”
“Abomination!”
“Enough!” Michael shouted. “Have we become so paranoid we would start killing our own kind? We formed the accord to not interbreed out of ignorance. We did not know back then that it would be nearly impossible to conceive a hybrid and until now, none have. However, we know for certain that angels and demons seek each other out for companionship. Should we deny them their chance at finding love on the slightest chance a hybrid might be born? I think not, and I suspect there may be more to Katarina’s birth than an angel and demon mating. I suspect the Dyadelous took advantage of Micah and Tarick helping them conceive rather than hindering them.”
Lucifer stepped between me and the Council. “Can any one of you suggest Katarina’s character is flawed? That she shows one ounce of malice towards us? That she would try to destroy us?” He waited for a response. “I didn’t think so.” He pulled his dagger and dragged it across his hand and let the blood fall to the floor. “This is my sworn oath. If harm comes to Katarina, my granddaughter, or her parents, I will kill any that had a hand in it.”
Michael drew his dagger and cut his hand. “It is my oath as well.”
Lucifer’s hand still dripped blood when he firmly grasped Michael’s. “So be it, brother. We will protect what is ours.”
Michael pulled me forward and into Micah’s arms. She wept over me until my shoulder was soaked with her tears. Tarick grabbed us both and held us firmly together. A family for the first time.
“Mother? Father?”
“Forever our beloved child.”
After many minutes, Michael pulled me into a hug. “I always knew there was something special about you.”
Lucifer hugged me next. “I see my wife when I look into your eyes.”
Lucifer stepped back. “We need to cast the binding of belonging. The Council members all do this for their children and grandchildren.”
Micah and Tarick stepped to the side. Tears still fell from their eyes as I was led to the center of the chambers. Michael and Lucifer placed their hands on my exposed arms. Their eyes all but glowing with intensity.
Flames flickered around Lucifer’s hands. Michael poured his light energy into me. My body began glowing with the massive magical influx. I gasped and screamed as the third seal shattered.
I would have collapsed if Lucifer and Michael not been holding me.
Emma rushed to support me from behind. “I saw it. The third seal broke. Demonic magic for the first seal. Angelic for the second. Combined for the third. What could the fourth be?”
Lucius spoke. “I think I might be able to posit a theory. If Tarick’s story is true, which I have no doubt, then the final seal would be Dyadelous magic. They have been looking for a weapon for eons. Katarina is that weapon. Only they can unlock her full power and those that know the Dyadelous understand their magical mind control power is beyond us. They have to have Katarina to unlock her and if they have her, they can control her.”
My strength was quickly returning. “I would never hurt any of you.”
“You wouldn’t have a choice. I believe the Dyadelous are rising. If Tarick and Micah have heard about Katarina, then they know she is alive as well. I just returned from Gomothon. There is evidence to suggest the attacks on our people are coming from the Dyadelous.”
“Can I take Katarina to the assessment team?”
Michael took control. “Yes, Emma. Take Katarina for assessment and report back to the Council when that is completed. Micah and Tarick. Go with Katarina. I’m sure you all have some catching up to do. Katarina?”
“Yes, grandpa?” I said with a shy smile.
He chuckled. “That is going to take some getting used to. It makes me feel old.”
Micah hugged Michael. “You are old, father.”
He sighed. “Katarina. You are excused from your studies for the day, but I expect you back in classes tomorrow morning. I can’t have my…”
Lucifer interrupted. “Our granddaughter not living up to our namesakes.”
Azriel stood and paced. “What about communications? Once word of any of this leaks, it will spread. The accords were broken, and we must be able to address that. We can’t hide Katarina’s heritage.”
“Agreed. We will discuss this first before we strategize what our next steps are.”
***
We left the Council chambers together. Micah, my mother, kept her distance but kept looking at me. I paused and took her arm and my father’s into mine.
“This is going to be a big adjustment for all of us.” I shared with a shaky whisper.
Mother’s eyes brimmed with tears. “You’re not upset with us?”
“After hearing your story, how could I be? I was kidnapped and hidden from you. You searched for me. I’m just saddened that I didn’t grow up knowing you.”
“You have to stop making me cry, Kat.” Emma dabbed her tears. “We’re here. You know the drill by now, Kat.”
We entered the room and I held out my arm. The team raised their eyebrows at the two Nephilim standing close to me.
Six vials of blood, all of which failed as expected, and 2,220 pounds of weight later, Emma led us quietly back to my room.
Once we were all inside my room, she announced the results.
“You’re now a 14.8 on the strength scale. You are slighter stronger and faster than the strongest Nephilim ever born, your mother. With one more seal to go, I have no doubt that your final scale will fall somewhere around 150. You are over twice as strong and fast as Troy. I guess you don’t need to worry about him anymore, not that you needed to be stronger. I’ll go give the Council the update. Maybe we could meet for dinner?”
“I would like that.” I hugged Emma as she turned to go. That left me alone with my parents.
They each sat on the bed together. Their hands entwined. I fell to my knees and laid my head in their laps and sobbed.
***
We held each other for close to thirty minutes before we managed to wash our faces and talk. Of course, they wanted to hear my life’s story and I wanted to hear theirs. After several hours, we needed a break from the room and took a walk through the abundantly flowered gardens.
“Troy is the one that bullied you?” Mother asked.
“Yes.”
“I was confused when Emma was talking. You’re not in love with him, are you?”
“No! I can’t believe it was only yesterday, but I fought him in a challenge.”
Father raised his eyebrow. “But he’s third generation and you were…”
“4.3.”
He looked me over. “You don’t seem too damaged. I thought you said the runes block most of the healing magic.”
“It does. I wasn’t injured at all. Maybe a bruised knee. Lucifer and Michael have been training me, and I beat Troy with the skills they helped me learn.” I saw the confusion on their faces. “I have a photographic memory and can learn kinetic movements and skills very quickly. I’m guessing that might have something to do with my hybrid nature or who my genetics have come from.”
Mother nodded. “Michael has a photographic memory. I believe he’s the only angel with that trait.”
Father paused. “Lucifer has the physical learning trait. No other demon has that. I didn’t even inherit it.”
We began walking again.
Mother looked wistfully at me. “You are so beautiful. Not even Azriel can compare.”
“Don’t suggest that to her.”
“Surely, there must be someone in your life.”
“Mother! I’ve only been female for a few weeks.”
“That’s enough time to adjust according to our knowledge of the transformations. There’s no one? Not even a glimmer of a thought?”
They were so easy to talk to I found myself wanting to spill my deepest secrets. “Maybe. It’s likely nothing and he might not want anything to do with me.”
Father grinned. “Let’s see… You’re the most beautiful woman in all the worlds. You are incredibly smart. You are destined to be as powerful as Michael and Lucifer. You’re the first angel demon hybrid ever to be born. You’re a fighter. Your friends adore you. Oh, yes. You’re rich. Hmm. Yes. I can see why no one would be interested in you.”
“You said I’m rich?”
“Out of that list, that’s what you picked up on?”
“If it helps me avoid Mother’s question, then yes.”
Father chuckled. “Your mother and I haven’t lived together, but perhaps now we finally can. We each have estates on Earth, Apearid, and Gomothon. From Earth terms, we are each worth roughly ten billion dollars.”
“Billion. Like a one with ten zeros behind it?”
He nodded.
“Okay. Good to know. I’m set for life eating my favorite one-dollar Mac and Cheese meals. Wow. Sorry, this is a lot to process.”
“I’m sure it is.” Mother replied. “And now back to my question. Who is this mystery man?”
“We only met for the first time yesterday and it seems like my friend Monique is also interested in him.”
“I think it more matters who he is interested in.”
“It’s not like we had a moment… Well, I had a moment. I can’t speak for him.”
“We’re waiting. We have to approve any potential suitors.”
I looked at father like he was crazy when he burst out laughing.
“Okay. I know where you got your humor from.” I waited for them to give up, but they continued to insist. I sighed. “Lucius Casteele.”
Even as I spoke his name, I sensed someone approaching behind us. I spun and drew my daggers far faster than I ever could before before.
“Did someone say my name?” Lucius stood there with a smug smile on his face. He slowly put his hands up. “You’re very fast, Katarina.”
Stop saying my name like you’re caressing it! I slipped my daggers back into their sheaths as warmth crept up into my cheeks.
Lucius tipped his head toward Mother and Father. “Micah. Tarick. Seeing you today brings warmth to the core of my being. I’m graced to be in your presence.”
Coming from anyone else those words would sound manipulative, but not from Lucius. I could feel he meant them.
Father shook Lucius’ hand. “You and your brothers have earned the respect of the entire angelic and demonic races. You are heroes for your steadfast support in keeping us all safe.”
“You honor me well beyond what my actions have merited. I’m sorry to have interrupted your walk. I’m still processing the revelations from this morning and my soul longs for fresh air and tranquil beauty.”
Damn it. He was staring right at me for his last two words. What do I even do with that?
Mother’s fingers grazed mine. I hadn’t known her long, but I knew she was up to something.
“We were about to head down for dinner. You should join us, Lucius.”
“I wouldn’t want to impose.”
“Nonsense. We are meeting Katarina’s friends for dinner. We have to make sure she has surrounded herself with worthy people.”
“Mother!”
Mother giggled. “It would be no imposition.”
“Then I would be delighted. May I walk with you to the dining hall?”
“Perhaps you can escort Katarina. Tarick and I would like to stop by our rooms first.”
I’m sure my mother saw my eyes widen at her last statement. She was setting me up.
“Katarina will be safe with me. I will let nothing happen to her.”
“That’s assuring. We only just got her back and we don’t intend on losing her. We will see you both at dinner, say, in an hour?”
She did not just do that.
“That will give us time to walk the entire garden. I can use the additional clean air after being in the Council chambers all day.”
Mother and father hugged me tight. “See you soon, sweetheart.”
We watched them depart and I clasped my hands together like a nervous schoolgirl.
Lucius held out his arm. “Shall we, my lady?”
I sighed and slipped my arm in his. His arms were so solid they were like bands of steel. What do I even say to him?
“Emma gave the Council the update. How are you feeling? The breaking of the third seal appeared to be painful.”
“It was. It’s hard to explain. This seal felt like it shattered or tore open. Not like the others. I think Michael and Lucifer’s power combined to break the seal, but I don’t think it was intended to by broken that way. Thank you for asking.”
“How do you know when I’m behind you?”
“I’m still learning. Slight changes in the wind. Magical forces I can feel. If I’m focusing, I can almost see an image.”
“Remarkable.”
“This isn’t something others can learn?”
“Lucifer is the only person I know that can do that. I suspect he had an idea who you were and perhaps that is why he took an interest in you. Demonstrating you have that skill could almost guarantee him you were descended from him.”
I barely noticed the beautiful flowers as we chatted and walked by them. My heart was fluttering.
“Have you met Monique before?” Okay. Yes, it was a sneaky way to see what his thoughts were.
“Once. The last time I was at the Academy. She is from a very influential family.”
“She’s a good friend.”
“I’m not interested in her other than friendship.”
“I wasn’t trying to… Please be careful with her. I’ve never seen her so… I’m sorry. I… I shouldn’t be… I’m going to shut up now.”
Lucius’ laugh was adorable. It was the perfect balance of amusement without feeling judgmental. How does he do that?
“You are precious, Katarina. Like this flower.”
He paused and held out a perfect pink rose. Where did he get that? Did he snatch it from the garden without me even noticing his movement?
I bit my lower lip as I looked into his eyes. “Why am I like this flower?”
“This flower has beauty beyond compare. It can withstand the fiercest of wind and rainstorms if it comes from the side. Yet, it is tender and fragile and can fall apart if the winds shift.”
He just did that. He turned me into a flower and read me like a book and now my heart was mush. Pure mush like morning oatmeal.
I turned away from him, grabbed his arm and started walking again. “We should be careful. I wouldn’t want Mrs. Casteele to hear any rumors about you walking unchaperoned with a hybrid in the Academy grounds.”
“There isn’t a Mrs. Casteele. Never has been. Not even close.”
I paused and turned to him. “Now I know you’re lying. I mean look at you. You are incredibly handsome and there isn’t a woman within a hundred miles that isn’t catching that fresh woodsy scent of yours and fainting with desire.”
He cocked his head to the side. “Are you fainting with desire?”
“You’re… You’re infuriating. You know what I mean. You must know what I mean. Right? Guys like you. Hero guys. Respected guys. Kind guys. They don’t just walk around without getting snapped up.”
“So many kind words. It is almost as if you like me.”
I poked him in the chest. Of course he was like steel there too. “Answer the question.”
“I wasn’t lying, am not lying. I have been waiting my entire life for something my brothers said I would never find.”
“And how long has your life been, exactly?”
“Two hundred and thirteen years.”
“Wait. What?”
“Nephilim don’t age. Neither will you. Azriel will be upset for many millennia she has been displaced.”
“You think I’m the one you’ve been waiting for? Me?”
“It’s a little early to tell, but no red flags yet.”
“Just wait until you get to know me. Red flags everywhere!”
“I’m looking forward to getting to know you to find out.”
He held out the flower and I took it. Our fingers brushed and I felt warmth fill me. I slipped my arm in his.
“I think we should head to dinner.”
“We have a few minutes yet.”
He paused at an overlook. I had never been here before. The sun was setting with a spectacular array of colors.
“It can’t compare to you, but it is extremely beautiful.”
I was in so much trouble.
***
We stopped off at my room so I could put the flower in a glass of water. Lucius stood in the doorway until I told him he could come inside. When he did, he left the door mostly open. When had men lost their ability to be so honorable and respectful towards women? Lucius didn’t explain his actions but was silently accommodating and making sure I felt comfortable.
His fingers reached out to touch the dark blue sequined dress hanging from the hook. “You wear this?”
I blushed. “It was a gift from Lucifer, but more as a bet between him and Azriel. I thought it would show too much skin, so I refused to wear it.”
“Lucifer still won the bet, didn’t he?”
“He did. He knew it would be tempting for me to wear but didn’t believe I would wear it because it was too sexy.”
“I’m trying hard not to imagine you in it.” Now he was blushing. “It’s kind of you to think of your friend, Monique and leave the flower here. You have a caring heart.”
“I’m still half demon. I can get aggressive and angry.”
“But not towards your friends or others that are in need of mercy. I heard why you challenged Troy. Yes, he was a bully in your life for a long time, but he also tried to rape Monique, slandered you and Emma, and hit Pete. How you maintained your composure when you fought him was beyond anything I would have been able to do. Troy is a dangerous and strong fighter, yet you took him down with nary a scratch on you. I’ve never seen anyone fight like you.”
“You better watch out. You’re going to run out of nice things to say to me soon and then all that charm will be lost to me.”
His smile was disarming. “You find me charming?”
“I’m not sure I exactly said it like that.”
“It was insinuated.”
“I’ll just have to be more careful in how I structure my sentences as to not leave you too many opportunities to interpret my meaning.”
“Shall we? If we delay much longer, I will likely have both your mother and father hunting me.”
***
We found Mother, Father, Pete, Monique, and Emma waiting for us. Monique’s eyes lit up when Lucius joined the group.
“Hope you weren’t waiting long.”
Mother hugged me. “We just got here.”
We found a table inside the fancy restaurant portion of the dining hall. Lucius waited until Monique sat down before making sure he sat apart from her. My heart broke to see Monique’s flicker of disappointment. To make things easier on her, I sat across the table from Lucius.
The waiter came and we all ordered before the conversation began in earnest.
Monique complained. “When were you going to tell us? We didn’t see you at lunch.”
“Tell you what, precisely?”
“Tell us that your parents are Micah and Tarick.”
“I only found out this morning. Emma had a theory that Micah might be my mother, but nothing was certain until they showed up. We spent the day together getting to know one another.”
“You’re like royalty.”
“No, I’m not.”
“You’re the only child of the only children of Michael and Lucifer.”
I reached for Mother’s hand. “I’m just grateful to have found my parents.”
Pete looked a little sheepish. “Your third seal is broken?”
I nodded.
“And?”
I shrugged. “I’m a little stronger and faster, but I still don’t have wings or magic I can tap into.”
“Spill it. What’s your new scale number?” He replied.
“It’s higher than it was. I don’t want a stupid scale to measure me.”
Pete started to insist when Lucius stopped him.
“Let her be, Pete. Katarina has had a lot to absorb today.”
Pete frowned. “And how would you know? You don’t know anything about Kat.”
“You’re right, Pete. I know very little about Katarina. I was invited to the Council meeting and was there when Emma provided the third phase assessment results. It was highly emotional for everyone in the room.”
Pete began to argue. He felt a little like a protective brother.
“Katarina, these are your friends. Are you all right with them understanding more of the risks surrounding you?” Lucius added.
“Yes. Of course. I don’t want to withhold anything.”
“Like your scale number?”
I wanted to slug Pete, but he made a point. “14.8.”
“No way. That’s almost as high as a Nephilim.”
“Higher. Micah had the all-time highest second-generation scale score at 14.7 until now.” Emma always provided accuracy.
Monique reached across the table to touch Lucius’ hand. “Go on. Tell us.”
Lucius pulled his hand away, but he did it politely and gently. He sought my eyes for permission. I gave him a slight nod. He explained how I was kidnapped by the Dyadelous, sealed, and possibly could be used as a weapon.
“Tell me about the Dyadelous. You’ve fought them?”
“I have. We believe the Dyadelous were likely indigenous people on Gomothon, however, they were so reclusive that the demonic race didn’t even know they existed for a thousand years. Even today, most of us think of them as folklore. The theory suggests that after we found the gateways, the Dyadelous discovered their way through to the other worlds including Earth. Although they are humanoid, their features vary widely as do their magical traits. You might recognize them more if I called them Fae, Fairyfolk, Aos Si, Sirens, and even Vampires.”
“Those stories are true?”
“The stories were most likely founded by people that encountered Dyadelous. They don’t like Earth because it is so heavily populated, and their features make them stand out. Living here would be difficult for them. This may be why you were left and not kept by them.”
Pete scratched the top of his head. “And you think the Dyadelous are after Kat?”
“I just returned from Gomothon. It seems the increase of their activity correlates with the breaking of Katarina’s seals.”
Emma sipped her wine slowly. “If the Dyadelous were the ones to seal Kat, it is possible they could have added a form of notification within the runic spells.”
The conversation was heading in a direction that wasn’t good so I tried to steer it elsewhere. “Let’s focus on the good that came out of the day and not on theories and speculation. I have a family and that is worth celebrating.”
***
It was late when everyone went their own directions. Mother and Father lingered with me for a while.
Mother took my arm in hers as we walked towards their room. “Lucius seems taken with you. He’s by far the best of his brothers and he’s handsome. Possibly the most handsome of all the demons, maybe even the angels as well. He’s well respected, and very powerful.”
“I don’t even know what to say to that. He’s almost two hundred years older than I am.”
“That’s not a concern when you are both practically immortal.”
“Enough about me and trying to set me up. What is going to happen with the two of you?”
“Word came from the Council that the interbreeding accord is being reviewed and studied. We have been given their blessing to officially become a mated pair. Hence we now share a single room.”
“I can’t imagine hiding your relationship for such a long time. I suppose that means I will be having sisters soon?”
Father shook his head. “No. I never thought when we first went to the Dyadelous that they could have made it so we could conceive instead of doing what we asked of them. Even if we still could conceive another child, I can’t risk your mother’s health again. She nearly died giving birth to you. I can’t and won’t lose her.”
We paused when we came to their room and hugged each other tightly. It felt comforting and slightly awkward at the same time. I watched as they grasped each other’s hands and entered their room. Tonight, they were a couple for the first time in years. It was a love story for the ages.
I spent a moment staring at the door, but not noticing it. The love they shared was tangible. It made the longing inside me swell.
***
I stepped into my closet and perused my ever-growing collection of clothing. I had been a regular visitor to the store, and they seemed to understand I was learning what my personal style and tastes were. I normally had several items to take back and would usually leave with more than I brought.
I woke in a bubbly mood and looked forward to seeing my parents, training for two hours with Michael or Lucifer, then another three hours of fighting skills class. Knowing I would be in training clothing all afternoon, I selected a flowered dress to go with my happy mood.
I changed, adjusted my hair making a point to look up how to style it rather than simply having it loose or in a ponytail, and headed down to breakfast. Mother and Father were not around, but I surmised I wouldn’t see them until the evening. If I had been separated for so long, I doubt I would leave a bed so quickly. Lucius’ image popped into my head and I stubbornly tried to ignore it. I couldn’t.
Monique intercepted me before the dining hall. “What’s going on with you and Lucius?”
“I don’t believe there is anything going on between us. I barely know him.”
“In that case, I’m claiming my territory. He’s mine.”
“Wouldn’t you think he might have something to say about that?”
“You just need to stay away from him.”
“I’m not seeking him out, Monique.”
“You came into the dining hall together last night.”
I sighed. “I was walking with my parents in the garden and Lucius was there. Since my parents needed to stop by their room before dinner, they asked if Lucius would escort me. I think they were just being protective.”
“Tell me you’re not interested in him, Kat.” She stood with her brows furrowed and a hand on her hip.
“I won’t lie to you, Monique. I find Lucius attractive. Who wouldn’t? He seems like a very thoughtful and respectful person and I find that interesting and intriguing. I don’t know what else to say to you. I don’t even know myself yet let alone what I’m looking for in a mate.”
“Who said anything about a mate? I just want a few hours with him in bed.”
“That’s…” I bit my tongue to avoid saying something I would regret. “Your friendship is important to me, Monique.”
“Well, if you want to keep it then back off of Lucius.”
I growled and the demon side of me flared to life. “If we’re really friends, then nothing will come between that friendship. Maybe I’m a little old fashioned, but I disagree with the concept of people wantonly throwing themselves into bed with one another. I’m not deliberately seeking Lucius out, but I will not avoid him while you play your games. You’re both adults and can do what you want. I don’t want to see either of you hurt.”
“If you don’t know or want him, why do you care?”
I tossed my arms up and headed into the dining hall. Emma and Pete waved me over as Monique stayed by the entrance.
“That looked to be a heated exchange between the two of you. Something upsetting either of you?” Emma slid a plate of toast my way knowing I would likely eat it.
Taking a piece of toast and smothering it with delectable strawberry jam, I bit into it before replying. “She told me to stay away from Lucius.”
“Did she? And that made you angry?” There was a hint of mischief in her sparkling eyes.
“What made me angry is that she was only interested in sleeping with him.”
Pete’s eyes moved between me and Emma.
“I wouldn’t worry about it, Kat. Lucius has never been known to sleep with anyone. According to his brothers, who seem to have far less scruples, Lucius is pining for something that doesn’t exist.”
My hearing had definitely improved, and I could hear Monique with Lucius just outside the dining hall. I pushed the plate of toast away, having a sudden urge to retch at her fawning words.
“How do I tune that out?”
Pete finished his meal. “You can hear them?”
“Yes. Is there a way to selectively reduce my hearing?”
“You seem agitated this morning. Are you…?” Pete blushed unable to finish his line of thought.
My voice raised slightly more than I wanted to have it in such a public place. “I’m not having my period, Pete!”
Pete missed my obvious embarrassment and dove right in. “Then what’s making you irritable?”
“Monique, you’re a lovely person. I appreciate our friendship too much to accommodate your desires.”
“It’s because of Kat, isn’t it?”
“No, Monique.” I felt moisture form on the edges of my eyes with that simple statement. Why did that hurt? “I have made a vow to myself to not be with anyone but my mate. I don’t want to diminish what my heart can give by handing pieces of it away. I want to give everything of myself to the one person that makes me complete. Can you understand that?”
“And you think that person is Kat? Is that why you seem so interested in her?”
“It isn’t my intention to hurt you, Monique, but I will stand firm in and keep my personal life private.”
“Deny you have feelings for Kat.”
“Monique…” Lucius pulled Monique away as a heavy weight settled into my chest.
“Ear buds.”
“I’m sorry. What did you say, Pete?”
“Ear buds will help you not listen to things you don’t want to hear.”
“Good to know. I’ll see you both in class.”
I left out the back door to the dining hall not wanting to come anywhere near Monique and Lucius. I burst outside and wiped some rebellious tears that had fallen of their own accord. I needed to focus, but now I didn’t know what I should focus on. I walked taking in deep full breaths of fresh air to clear my head.
I stopped when the sweet scent of roses came to me. Next to the pathway was a pink rose bush. I reached out to touch one of the older blooms. It fell apart in my fingers, the silky petals drifting off with the breeze.
Monique stepped slowly behind me. I could see her without looking. My senses even more acute than ever before.
“Kat?”
I turned and hugged Monique as tears fell freely down my cheeks. “I’m so sorry, Monique. I should have never gotten angry with you. I should have never judged you.”
“You feel something for Lucius, don’t you?”
“I shouldn’t, but something is stirring within me. It’s probably these damn female hormones addling my brain. Listen, Monique. Your friendship means more to me than any guy.”
“Lucius isn’t just any guy, Kat. He explained his position to me. When I realized he has been searching for his mate for nearly two hundred years, I knew I couldn’t compete with that. I was caught up with all his glory and just wanted a taste. I saw you as competition for that savory, fleeting, moment I wanted to take for myself and I’m sorry. I think you both want that same things for your lives. That may or not be with each other, but I will not interfere if it is. You mean too much to me, Kat. I hope it all works out and if it does, I’ll be the first one to stand by your side and cheer you on.”
I sniffed and pulled back slightly. “We’re good?”
She pulled me back into a hug. “Friends forever. Did you really tell Pete you weren’t having your period?”
“Kind of funny now that I look back at it.”
Monique laughed and latched her arm in mine. “Let’s go. We don’t want to be late for class.”
***
Morning classes went smoothly and after lunch I rushed to my room to change into training clothes. On my bed was a magnificent outfit. Black leather pants with transparent gold mesh fabric that would expose tantalizing views of my thighs. Black knee-high boots trimmed in gold. A black and gold leather top that would hug my curves as if it were painted on with gold mesh that would expose my stomach and small but tantalizing glimpse of my generous cleavage. A black and gold cape with a hood and black and gold full-length gloves. A simple note was left on top of the ensemble.
We have missed so much of your life, having never had a chance to bestow upon you the gifts we so desired to. You symbolize the future of all angels and demons. You represent the heritage and strength of Michael and Lucifer. You exemplify, us, Micah and Tarick. Wear this for your training and whenever you fight. Be proud of who you are, as we are proud of you.
These would look so much better than my stretchy jeans. I stripped and put the outfit on, strapped my daggers to my thighs, and checked myself out in the mirror. When the hood was down, the cloak looked like I was wearing a skirt at the back, leaving the front open for maneuverability. I was warm, but not too hot. It was strong but flexible.
I headed out to the gardens to find Lucifer waiting for me. I anticipated him to berate me for being a minute late, but as he turned his head, his jaw slackened, and his eyes dilated.
“You look like a warrior princess, Katarina.”
“My parents want me to represent them and you when I train and fight. If it’s too much, I’ll go change.”
“By no means. These are the traditional fighting clothes of the demonic Nephilim, however I see your mother’s touches with the golden fabric used by the angels. If I had never seen you fight, I would question the legitimacy of the outfit, but you look inspiring and you honor me by wearing them.”
“What will you have of me today?”
“The material used in your outfit will protect you well. It is a form of armor. The fabric is extremely hard to cut or tear. Your cloak can be used effectively as a shield against objects like knives and arrows. We will practice integrating your cloak into your defenses.”
He held up the blindfold. “Let’s first see if your senses have also improved.”
***
By the end of our training, it was obvious my senses had vastly improved. I could fight freely without my sight and my reactions were far quicker than ever before.
Lucifer walked me over to the training grounds as he wanted to watch the class today. My new fighting clothes drew much attention and a few whistles from the guys. Pete simply snuck up to my side and whispered a single word.
“Wow.”
Baal blew his whistle to get everyone’s attention. We circled around and he waved his hand behind him. Lucius stepped forward and I swear my feet became rooted in place. His suit that he had worn before had done little to hide his physique, but the fighting outfit he was wearing left little to the imagination. Fashioned much like my own outfit, the black and silver material form fitted to his body in a way that took my breath away. His eyes locked on mine and I swear he was undressing me. Not in a creepy way but rather a sensual way. I watched his lips twitch up in silent admiration that brought a blush to my cheeks.
“Today, Lucius Casteele will be evaluating you. We believe several of you are ready for the advanced group. He and another advanced group student, Henley Masters, will fight each of you, two against one. Weapons will be randomly chosen. Good luck.” Baal reached into a bowl and called one of the students forward. He then chose from three bowls to announce the weapons for Lucius, Henley, and the student.
I sat back, trying to keep myself warmed up as I watched the fights. One by one, the word ‘Fail’ shouted out and I understood why. Lucius was incredible and I knew he was holding himself back. He wasn’t even sifting. Henley was skilled and used his wings to his advantage to back away from the fight before propelling himself forward at great speed to attack.
When they called Troy up, he put an air of confidence on that made everyone expect him to do well. To his credit, he put up a good fight and Baal conferred with Lucius a few minutes before announcing that Troy had passed.
“Katarina Bellamore. You will have a sword. Lucius will have daggers. Henley will fight with a staff.”
It was an interesting combination of weapons. Henley would need to get close to attack. Grabbing a sword from the table, I stepped into the large ring. After my fight with Troy, the students all expected a show and were all standing for this fight.
I positioned myself and felt confident I didn’t need to close my eyes to settle myself, except that one look at Lucius’ grin and I knew I was in trouble as my heart fluttered.
The whistle sounded and a millisecond later one of Lucius’ daggers flew towards my chest. I stayed where I was and snatched the dagger by the hilt out of the air with my left hand. I smiled, bowed towards Lucius, flipped the dagger over in my hand and put up my sword.
Henley flew in behind me and even though he was outside of my peripheral vision I could see him as plain as day. I rolled back and under his swinging staff, swiped his legs, and came up behind him. Lucius, for the first time in any of the fights, sifted behind me. I used Lucifer’s technique of rolling my cloak around to entangle Lucius’ hand as he struck.
“Slick move.” He whispered as he caught my cloak and pulled me into his dagger. I caught his wrist with my hand and pressed him back a step. Meanwhile, Henley had got back to his feet and swung his staff at my side.
“Sorry about this.” I spun and pulled Lucius into the staff swing. I heard the smack against his side. He merely grunted as if it didn’t hurt him at all. He pulled on my cloak again, but I spun away, unclasping it. Henley flew up then dove down on me. I batted his staff away from me with my sword, actually cutting the staff in half. His momentum carried him forward. I grabbed his collar, fell backwards, and kicked him over my head.
Lucius sifted just as I rolled to my feet, but he managed to toss my cloak over my head. Blinded, but not really, he lunged. He was incredibly fast. His dagger blade grazed my side as I stepped towards him, locking my arm over his and slipping my leg behind his. He fell back and pulled me on top of him, then rolled me over onto my back. I felt his hips press down against mine and I fought to control a moan that wanted to escape my lips. The cloak fell away from my head.
“Got you.”
Yeah. He had me. I wish it were under different circumstances. “Not today.” My eyes shifted to my sword which hovered a hairsbreadth away from his throat.
Lucius put his arm up even though his body still pressed me down into the grass. “I yield.”
I grinned at him as he lifted himself off me. Henley, using his half-staff tried to bash me over the head. I dropped my dagger and caught the staff with one hand. It was a powerful swing, but my added strength over his stopped it dead. I yanked the staff from his grip, jumped back to my feet, and forced him to fly to retreat. Reaching down I picked up Lucius’ dagger and tossed it casually in my hand.
“You are unarmed, Henley. Yield or I will take out your wing.”
Henley bowed in mid-flight. “I saw how you did that to Troy. I have enough bruises from today. I yield.”
“Katarina Bellamore. Passed.”
The crowd cheered.
Lucius handed me my cloak as he passed me. His eyes danced and I could see the golden flecks in his irises turn his eyes an intense copper color. Our fingers touched and all the air was taken from me. And sure enough, he noticed. His mouth slid into a knowing smile and I was left there yearning for him to stop and take me in his arms.
I slipped on my cloak, put my weapons on the table, and moved to the back of the awestruck crowd. Lucifer sat down next to me.
“I do believe your power of sensing magic and motion are even better than mine. You fought well. I’m proud of you.”
“Lucius was holding back.”
“Perhaps a little. I don’t think he wanted to hurt you, but the outcome would have been the same. At this rate, you will be one of the best fighters ever and you don’t have your wings or magic yet.” He patted me on my shoulder.
***
No one else passed the test. Pete and Monique had done very well but were not able to make either opponent yield. Emma was a good fighter, but she would be best at ranged support and healing.
Class was over and Henley walked up to me.
“I was wondering if you would like to get a bite to eat together.”
A low growl resonated behind Henley. Lucius stood looking like he was ready to pounce and his eyes were as hard as steel. Henley swallowed hard and tipped his head. “Another time perhaps.”
“Thanks for asking, Henley.”
Henley made a beeline for the exit and before I knew it, Lucius was standing before me. He was inches away forcing me to look up. He had me right where he wanted me. I wanted to lean into him. I almost whispered, “I yield.” But I held it back. I knew I shouldn’t turn my head up however the next thing I knew our gazes met and I wondered what witty, or charming thing I should say.
I was therefore a little shocked when all that came out was, “You growled at Henley.”
“Did I?”
I had to remind myself to breathe. “And you threw a dagger at my heart.”
“Your clothing would have stopped the blade. I couldn’t give anyone reason to suggest I treated you differently than the other students.”
“I don’t recall you throwing your dagger at anyone else’s heart. You want to get rid of me?”
He raised his hand towards my neck. I let out a slight involuntary gasp and berated myself when he pulled back.
“Not at all. I find myself wanting to know more about you.”
I had to take a moment to reassess. I recalled my conversation with Monique and while she appeared to give me permission to dally with Lucius, I wanted to make certain what was in my own heart, for the man standing before me was not one anyone could simply dally with. I got the impression that it was forever or nothing.
I took a step away, surprised I had the strength to do so. This seemed to startle Lucius, but there was something subtle in his changed expression. Was it respect? I’m possibly the only woman in three worlds that didn’t throw myself at him.
“Likewise.”
I turned to leave but paused to look back at him over my shoulder. I couldn’t help but smile.
“See you soon, Katarina.”
***
It was during lunch that Pete, Emma, and Monique politely bowed out of dinner allowing my parents and me to have some time alone together, so it was with some surprise I found my parents sitting with Lucius and his father, Brorath. None of them had noticed me yet, but I certainly noted how casual they were with each other, like old friends that could be separated for years, but within minutes of seeing each other again fall into a smooth banter as if no time had ever been lost. Mother and Father sat touching one another, their hands clasped together.
I suddenly felt out of place as if I didn’t belong. That was until Mother’s eyes lit up when she spotted me. I was drawn to her beaming smile and only paused briefly to smooth the fabric of my red dress before making my way to their private table in a sectioned off room.
Everyone stood as I neared the table. Mother and Father quickly embraced me in a hug and kiss on my cheek. Mother’s hands cradled my face with a loving and delicate touch. Turning from her, Brorath extended his hand and when I took his in mine, he wrapped his other hand over encapsulating mine with warmth and strength.
That left Lucius. He was dressed in a fine black suit with a tie and one of those matching handkerchiefs that poked out of the breast pocket. The darkness of the finely tapered jacket gave Lucius a dangerously sinful appeal. He was standing stiffly, perhaps because his father was near him, but as my smile widened of its own accord, he relaxed perceptibly. Awkwardness immediately hit me. A handshake felt too cold. A hug too friendly. As I stood in silence wondering what to do, his strong fingers wrapped themselves tenderly around my right hand and pulling slightly raising the back of my fingers to his lips.
It was at this moment that I realized gallantry was not dead as I was filled with the feeling of being honored, like the most treasured jewel in the world. My immediate inclination was to tip my head and curtsey as I felt like I was greeting royalty. Instead, I did my best to not have my next words shatter the spell of the moment.
“Lucius.” Was the only word I could muster. I’m certain I could have said many more words, but his softly spoken name from my lips was infused with deep-felt emotion. This is what his presence did to me, and it wasn’t at all unpleasant.
Father waved his hand towards the table. “Shall we sit?”
There was a strange energy in the group akin to someone that might have been caught sneaking the last piece of cake from the refrigerator in the middle of the night. Like a perfect gentleman, Lucius pulled the chair at the head of the table for me. It wasn’t until Mother and I sat that the men took their seats.
I wanted and wholeheartedly intended to begin the conversation with “How was your day?” but in the ensuing silence, I looked at each of them and finally blurted out, “What’s going on?”
It was Mother that I figured would come to the rescue and enlighten me, but she stayed resolutely quiet. Lucius was the one that spoke up.
“I have spoken to Michael and Lucifer, then with your parents. I have asked their permission to court you, Katarina.”
I was stunned and suddenly felt very awake as if I had just dunked my head into the icy waters of a glacial river. “Okay… Before I jump to any conclusions that might force me to say something that could prove culturally unacceptable, what does that even mean? I know the meaning of the term, but there are many variations of what courting is throughout history, and then there is the whole angelic and demonic side of things I am not clear about.”
Mother, bless her, decided to clear the air. “Since you already told us you were attracted to Lucius, it seemed appropriate.”
A wave of embarrassment washed over me, and I was certain had there been any ripe tomatoes on the table, my face would have blended in perfectly. The term blushing bride popped into my head, but then the reality of the situation crashed upon me like a tsunami, and not the little one-foot wave kind.
Brorath, smiled and reached across the table to pat the top of my hand. “I have been trying to mate my sons off for centuries. Alas, they, except for Lucius, all seem to enjoy women for very short durations. I was therefore quite pleased when I heard of our son’s selection. You will be a great addition to our family.”
Panic set in like I was a gazelle coming for a drink of water when I knew there were hungry lions waiting in the bushes all around me. I wanted to get up and flee. I squashed the desire and found my eyes straying to Lucius, who, for the first time ever, appeared nervous and a touch fearful. My heart went out to him so I decided I should try to establish a common understanding amongst us all.
“Just so that we are all on the same page, the same playing field, with the same rules… Are you talking about courtship from the 1700s, 1800s, 1900s, or 2000s?”
Lucius found his voice. “Does the century make a difference.”
Oh, hell yes. “Quick history lesson, which you are all old enough to probably be fully aware of because you were living back then. In the 1700s, parents got together and decided for their children who they were going to marry. In the 1800s, children started having a say in the matter. By the 1900s, the whole concept was rather a free for all. And forget the 2000s with Tinder. Please… I’m feeling unsure of what this means.”
Lucius took great pains to be gentle and careful in his choice of words. “I have never met anyone like you, Katarina. For the first time in my life, I see something in you I have been looking for my entire life. Your beauty is beyond compare. You have a keen wit and a pure heart. Everything about you stirs my heart.”
As he spoke, I felt my heart beating faster. In my mind, I rushed ahead of him, imagining Lucius getting down on one knee holding a ring and asking me to marry him. As every word he uttered sent chills down my spine, I had to think about the final outcome. What if he did ask me to marry him? What would I say? So, it was with some disappointment that he concluded his words.
“I am asking permission from your family for us to spend time together, so that we may know better what the future may have in store for us.”
“So, no forced marriage with me not having any say?”
“I would never do that to you, Katarina.”
“This would be exclusive? No hook ups with anyone else while we get to know each other?”
Lucius straightened. “I don’t do hook ups.”
“What do we call this if anyone asks?”
“A courtship with the intent to become familiar with each other.”
“That’s a mouthful. Can’t I just say you’re my boyfriend?” Even as I said it, it sounded strange coming from my lips, lips that were decidedly male a few weeks ago, but I was oddly accepting of it considering I felt nothing for all the pretty women running around the Academy halls.
“That would be acceptable.”
Father finally got his words in. “And no kissing.”
I started tapping my fingers on the table as I mulled over my response to that as one look at Lucius and I wasn’t positive I could promise anything of the kind. I had almost kissed him several times already. “Until when, exactly? Because I still have a very human perspective on time and I’m not sure I can hold out ten, twenty, or a hundred years.”
When no one said anything, I felt forced to continue. “Is this a deal breaker? Have you even looked at Lucius?” At my last words that had slipped out of my mouth as if I had turret’s I hid my mouth with my hand hoping the action would stop me from saying anything more.
The table burst out with laughter as Lucius slipped his hand into mine under the table. Of course, this made me jump, so I attempted to cover that up with a hearty, “Let’s order dinner… and maybe some wine.”
***
I was proud of myself that I didn’t put my foot in my mouth for the remaining time we all had together. After hugging Mother and Father and being surprised with a lifted off my feet bear hug from Brorath, Lucius offered to walk me to my room via the gardens.
“I’m sorry that was unsettling for you, Katarina. My intent was purely honorable, and I wanted to make my desire known to your family in case they had other plans for you.”
I giggled nervously. “As if these types of arrangements are made every day.”
“Oh, but they are. I truly have waited my life to find someone like you and I would not wish another suitor to steal my chance. You will be highly sought after.”
“I’m not a prized heifer that goes for the highest bid. I intend to marry by human terms and mate by angelic and demonic terms to the person I love and no one else. I’m humbled that you of all people to be interested in me.”
Lucius stopped and faced me. His presence and closeness caused every fiber of my being to be both tense with passion and relaxed feeling his protectiveness.
“Why me of all people?”
I studied his face. There was concern and compassion hidden there. He feared my rejection. Could I even comprehend what it would be like to wait hundreds of years to find my perfect mate, thinking you may have found them only to have them dash your hopes? I bit my lower lip, knowing what I said next might be my own undoing, the death of any resolve I might have to keep some distance.
“I find you the most interesting and wondrous person I have ever met. You have more honor in your little finger than the rest of humanity combined. You are a dark-haired Adonis that weakens my knees whenever I am around you. You could have any woman in three worlds, and you want to get to know me. An orphan until a few days ago. A weakling that was harassed and bullied all their life. A nobody.”
The look he gave me was unlike any I have ever seen. There was no condemnation, only deep admiration, respect, and humility in the face of such carefully chosen words. The smile that spread across his face was not mirthful, or suggesting that he had trapped me, but more joy that I found him worthy.
“You will never be a nobody, Katarina.” My name was spoken with a delicateness that put a flame to my heart. “You are an orphan no more and no one in their right mind would ever try to bully you again, but if they did, not only would they content with your own wrath and fighting skills, which are inspiring, but with me and by association, my entire family. That you would deem me worthy even to associate with, is beyond my comprehension, for there is no man alive that wouldn’t give you everything for a moment of your time, the very tiniest fraction of your interest, or the chance to look into your fathomless, unforgettable eyes and touch eternity.”
Who even talks like this anymore?
“Breathe, Katarina.”
I did and with the onrush of oxygen hitting my brain I started speaking again to break the spell he held on me. “You definitely have a way with words that unfortunately I don’t share. My eloquence usually ends with me saying something that gets me into trouble, or, at the very least is quite embarrassing.”
“Tomorrow…”
I was babbling now, unable to control myself around him. “Tomorrow we run off to Vegas? Tomorrow we fly to Gomothon to introduce me to your mother?”
“I have such a desire to do something right now that would keep you from interrupting.”
I could imagine many things, including a simple and appreciated action that would break rule number one Father gave me and likely putting me in timeout for the rest of my immortal life.
“Tomorrow…” I repeated for him letting him know he could continue his previous train of thought when I really wanted him to continue his most recent train of thought.
“Tomorrow, in skills training, I can’t show any favoritism towards you.”
After all the buildup, that was a bit of a letdown. “I understand and I wouldn’t want you to, considering I beat you and all.” I smiled prettily and batted my eyes at him.
“Are you nervous?”
“Very much so. I’m so sorry.”
He led me to a bench as we sat down. “Forget about everything that has happened today.”
“Even the good parts like you wanting to date me with the intention of learning if I am compatible with you?”
“Especially that.”
“Without that, my day is downright depressing in comparison. In case you haven’t figured it out yet, and it’s not like it’s a secret since Mother blurted it out for all to hear, I find you…” I had to choose the right words here. “to be someone I very much want to get to know better.”
“Good. The feeling is very mutual. Ask me any question?”
I could think of hundreds of questions. Did you meet Abraham Lincoln? Were you there on the grassy knoll? Did you invest in Bitcoin? Who was your first love? Nope, not that one. I didn’t want to know. The image of Lucius with any other woman left me in a cold, dark, dank place. I needed something neutral. Something that would be a little more kinetic for all the nervous energy building within me.
“Are you ticklish?”
“You can ask anything, and you want to know if I’m ticklish?” I nodded, biting my lower lip again. That was becoming a habit. “I’m not ticklish.”
“Seriously?”
He was about to confirm it when I launched my full-on attack. My fingers found purchase just under his ribs and I wiggled them like the mad woman I was. He sat there smugly, put his arms over his head and smiled. That was until he retaliated. He grabbed me around my waist and began tickling my ribs. I squealed and tried to pull away, but he kept at it, pulling me into his arms, and tossing me up onto his shoulders. I was laughing so hard that I was almost ready to let go of the wine I had drank at dinner.
When he gently put me back down on the ground, he kept his arm around my waist. I was breathing hard and flushed and we had another moment where I swear he was going to kiss me.
“Why is it, Katarina, that everything you do brings me such joy?”
And then I went and messed it up again. “You have a disease that muddles your brain into confusing pain receptors for happy sensations?”
Lucius laughed. “Then I should spread the disease so everyone’s pain could become joyous except that I think I would not want to share you with others considering you appear to be the key to the disease functioning. May I take you to dinner tomorrow?”
“I would like that very much.”
The moment passed and if there had been a pillow nearby, I probably would have screamed into it. Thankfully, our conversation smoothed as he walked me to my door, and I was loathed to see him leave after his kissed my hand again.
***
The morning of the second day of my courtship, felt like every other morning. I was still confused and somewhat frustrated that I felt like I had more freedom before the artificially imposed rules. By rules, the one that didn’t exist before but now did was the no kissing rule. This was particularly irksome, for my body desired it every moment I was near Lucius and now he was also invading my dreams.
I pondered my quick descent into feminine womanhood as I stared into the mirror. There were many moments that I had all but forgotten my old self. I still felt like me inside, but my transformed body had helped me become more than I ever was before. I loved what I saw and was unafraid of what others thought. It helped immensely that Pete and my friends supported everything I did. I was enamored with being female, allowing my emotions to run freer than before and my body was so sensual that I found myself thinking about love far more often.
I found Pete, Monique, and Emma sitting with my parents for breakfast. My biggest fear was for Monique even though we had worked things out and she had given me her blessing with Lucius, I knew deep down she was probably holding some resentment. At some point, she would discover Lucius’ and my slightly more official status and seeing my parents sitting with my friends didn’t bode well as Mother seemed more at liberty to share my innermost thoughts in public.
I hugged Mother and Father before sitting down and quietly ordering some breakfast, trying hard to make it look like anything had changed. My attempt at light banter appeared to be faltering as those at the table merely gave me silent, skeptical looks.
“You might as well tell them, sweetheart. It’s not as if this sort of news stays quiet for long.”
I had a moment of reprieve when my eggs and bacon arrived but the silence all but screamed “Spill it!” to me. “Whichever news do you mean, Mother?” It was an obvious deflection on my part, hoping she would catch the hint that I would rather eat grits doused in cod liver oil than try to explain my relationship status with Lucius. Couldn’t I just flag him on my social media profile and be done with it knowing all two of my followers wouldn’t even notice?
I believe Mother had lived in the shadows for too long hiding her relationship to Father. The freedom they had gained by bringing the truth to light was like a clarion call. All truths about relationships need to be exposed. Which is why I believe she replied in a nonchalant way while dangling a piece of honey buttered toast from her fingers, “About your courtship.”
My eyes darted first to my best friend, Pete, as I was expecting him to look aghast. And yet, there wasn’t a hint of dismay. He merely nodded thoughtfully. “I like Lucius. I think you two would make an excellent couple.”
Emma’s hand slipped into Pete’s as she grinned at him first before speaking to me. “This is so perfect! We can double-date and Pete can learn all kinds of gentlemanly talents from Lucius.”
The person I had feared the most, pushed her chair back and walked slowly around the table. I had a sudden urge to defend myself but decided if Monique was going to kill me with a butter knife, I sort of deserved it. I was nonetheless startled when she bent down, kissed my cheek, and wrapped her arms around me in a tight embrace.
“This is such great news, Kat. I’m happy for you both. I hope it all works out.”
“You’re not angry?”
“I told you Lucius explained his feelings to me, and it is impossible not to see the connection you two have when you look at each other. Besides, he has four brothers you can introduce me to. I really am excited for you.”
I shifted my gaze from one person to the next, each one nodding their approval. I stood and hugged Monique. “You are all such good friends. I hope you don’t mind, but Lucius and I have a dinner date tonight.”
Pete nodded. “Yup. I knew that already.”
Emma appeared to also be in the loop. “Me too.” She said with a shrug. “Now, on to important discussions. Monday evening, we will be having the mid-term gala. The store here doesn’t have any clothing that is very elegant for us ladies, and it is a formal event. I suggest we make this a girl’s weekend and take a road trip into the city to do a little shopping.”
The idea thrilled me and filled me with dread at the same time. What excited me was the idea of stepping back into the world and mingling with humans again. After all, I spent most of my life thinking I was one of them. Would I see the world around me differently than before? What was daunting was that I had no money to buy anything formal and the idea of spending two days away from Lucius made me want to scream. I must have looked ashen as Mother gripped my hand firmly.
“Perhaps I might make a suggestion, Emma?”
“Absolutely.”
“When Tarick and I learned about Katarina we both converged on the Academy rather suddenly. For now, we want to be close to Katarina and will be staying here for a while, but I could use some things from my home in Apearid. Why don’t the four of us travel to my home for a night, then, if you don’t mind me tagging along, I wouldn’t mind finding a dress back here in the city. We can leave tomorrow morning and be back by Sunday evening.”
“But…”
“It would be an excellent idea.” My Father blurted out. “I too need to travel to my home to collect some things I need. Katarina, I have heard that Lucius needs to depart for a few days as well, so a trip like this will help take your mind off him.”
“He’s leaving?” My heart sank and I sat down heavily into my chair next to Mother.
“And don’t worry about money, Katarina.” Father added. “Your mother and I will take care of everything.”
“But…” Normally I had no problems talking but I couldn’t pull a coherent thought together. I didn’t want to be Daddy’s little rich girl that never did anything to earn her way even though I had no money whatsoever. The Academy was this pleasant oasis where everything was taken care of and paid for under the premise that one day, I would be a contributing member of society and donating funds back to the Academy. What bothered me more than this was that Lucius was leaving and I couldn’t even hear anything because my heart was pounding in my chest so loudly. I sat in a complete daze until someone spoke my name.
“Katarina? Are you good with the plan?”
I was too numb to do anything but nod. I just came to the realization that I was in love with Lucius.
***
The day dragged. I couldn’t remember anything from the morning classes, and barely anything from my lunch with my parents. I had to focus for my training with Michael since he wanted to work with me on hand to hand techniques. I had numerous bruises by the time he demonstrated various throws, releases, kicks, punches, blocks, and takedowns.
When I first saw Lucius for fighting skills class, I almost burst into tears. The time wasn’t right to talk to him as he led our class. I could see the apology in his eyes when he looked at me. It tore at me. I could tell he didn’t want to leave.
I received additional bruises in training. Troy even landed a few hits on me much to his delight. I was simply not paying attention. When class ended, I waited for the others to leave so I could speak with Lucius.
When the coast was clear, I rushed over to him and wrapped my arms around him. His strong arms held me against him. “You’re leaving.” My voice shook.
“I’m sorry, Katarina. The Council met first thing this morning. They have asked me to travel to Gomothon once again. I’ll be back in a few days. Tuesday most likely.”
I squeezed him all the tighter. He lifted my chin and wiped my tears.
“I get this reaction sometimes when I tell a woman I won’t sleep with them.”
I knew he was hurting. His eyes were red-rimmed, but he purposely turned the situation into something humorous to ease both our hearts. I couldn’t blame him, but I also couldn’t let him have all the fun.
“How often is sometimes?”
“It’s more frequent that they stomp their foot and slap me.”
I playfully pushed him away from me. “I can do that if you prefer.”
“No thanks. You hit really hard. I think I like the tears better. It’s more endearing.”
I took several deep breaths. “I don’t want you to go. I was just getting used to have you around. What about our date tonight and the gala?”
He took a half step towards me. “I’ll be leaving in the morning so we can still have our dinner tonight. I’m sorry about the gala. I really wanted to go with you. It would have been a perfect public proclamation that we are together.”
I poked him in the chest. “Dinner better be good to make up for all the pain and suffering you are causing me.”
“And here I thought you would want some time away.”
“No.” I whispered. “For the first time in my life, I feel like I have been blessed. First with my parents, then my friends, and now with you.”
“For the first time in my life I don’t want to leave. You better scoot along. I have some preparations to do. I’ll come by your room in an hour.”
“I might even get cleaned up.”
***
Knowing this was our first official date and Lucius would be leaving for a few days, I put in the extra effort to look good for him. I pulled some of my hair from my temples back around my head and bound them together with a little hidden clasp. The effect reminded me of something the elves would do in the Lord of the Rings.
My revelation about being in love with Lucius was driving my decisions. I knew he liked me, but I didn’t know if he loved me and yet I saw the pain in his eyes knowing he would be gone a few days. I needed him to remember me and want to come back, so I chose a slightly more revealing dress. It was still conservative and a far cry from the heart-stopping blue dress that still hung from the wall hook in my bedroom, but the hem of this dress was higher than my other ones. The white silk gave me an innocent and vulnerable look.
When the knock sounded at my door, I ran to it and threw it open. Lucius stood there and offered the perfect response to my efforts.
“Wow! You look stunning.”
It was then that I finally took him in with all his glory. He was wearing jeans and a t-shirt. Not that I was complaining as the t-shirt revealed every muscle of his amazing physique.
“And you look… casual. Did I miss something within the invitation? Should I change?”
“I’m perfectly good with what you’re wearing. I’ve not actually seen that much…” He coughed. “I decided to change things up a little. Shall we?”
He led me out into the gardens to a very secluded spot that overlooked the valley towards the west. There was a blanket, a basket, and a bouquet of flowers.
“Nice touch with the flowers, by the way.”
“Of course, they will never compare to you, but I hoped they would be a reminder of me while I am gone.”
Unfortunately, that little reminder made me sad.
“I would rather you were here, but the sentiment is much appreciated.”
Lucius reached out and brushed a few stray hairs from my eyes. His jaw tightened as he dropped his hand and pulled me to the blanket.
“Let’s not think about tomorrow, Katarina.”
I sat down, carefully tucking my legs under me to not show too much of my thighs. My heart was heavy, but I didn’t want Lucius to see me as a fragile damsel in distress by repeating words we both knew existed in our hearts about being apart.
“What rare and special delicacies have you brought for dinner?”
Lucius made a big show of slowly opening the basket, leaning down, and inhaling deeply from it. “Mmmm”, he whispered, then pulled out a white Tupperware bowl wrapped in towels. He scooted closer to me and handed me a fork before pulling off the lid.
“Mac and cheese!” I beamed a smile at him. “This was always one of my favorites growing up. It’s the perfect comfort food. How did you know?”
“I spoke to Pete. He has a wealth of information about you.”
I didn’t wait, but stabbed into the bowl, scooped up a big mouthful, and stuffed it into my mouth. Cheesy deliciousness, mixed with a healthy dose of chemicals that would likely keep the Titanic from corroding on the bottom of the ocean, warmed my stomach. I groaned and smiled. A single bite turned my melancholy into giddiness.
“I know I shouldn’t have such low standards for food, especially after eating here for the past weeks, but this is so delicious!”
Lucius reached over with his finger and dabbed the corner of my mouth before sticking into his own. It was such an intimate touch and reaction from him. It was all I could do to not shove the mac and cheese aside and tackle him.
“You taste wonderful, Katarina.”
He knew the layers of suggestiveness those four words could bring and yes, my mind went to several.
“How is it you know just what to do and say to make me want to kiss you? Have you been practicing these lines and actions for centuries?”
“I could ask you the same, Katarina. The way you have tied back a portion of your hair makes me want to touch it. The way you smiled and bit into the mac and cheese with such glee makes me question if I have ever been happier than this moment with you. The way your eyes dance with the light of the coming sunset and your flawless skin glows, makes me know without a doubt there is nothing more beautiful in the entire universe. You make me feel unworthy and that no man should touch you for fear of marring your perfection. You are my muse and your very existence destroys the darkness within me. You ask me how I know what to do to make you want to kiss me, when from the moment I first saw you across the dining hall, it was the only thing I wanted to do. If I am doing anything, it is only a hint of what you do to me.”
His words stunned me. “Lucius.” His name came out of my in a breathless whisper.
“Do you know what you do to me when you speak my name like that? You make me feel like I am the only one in all the worlds that matters to you. I would fight my way through a thousand men to stand by your side. I dream of you saying my name and wake in the middle of the night fighting for breath because you are not next to me.”
“Lucius. What will happen if I kiss you? For if I do, my heart will no longer belong to me to control. Father…”
Lucius set the bowl aside and took my fork from my hand. His hand cupped my cheek and I leaned into his touch, my eyes closing. His lips touched mine and fire raced through me. He started to pull away, but I wrapped my arms around his neck and held our kiss. It was glorious and everything and more than I could have ever imagined. With that single kiss, I knew I was his forever.
As we pulled apart, I opened my eyes to see his almost completely golden in color. They were filled with longing, passion, and… love. I rolled towards him as he laid himself back on the blanket. I dropped my head to his chest, and he wrapped his arm around me.
“That bad, huh?”
I felt the vibrations of Lucius’ chuckle through his chest. “It was beyond anything I could have imagined, Katarina.”
“How badly have I messed up? Is Father going to send me to a convent for breaking some accord?”
“There is no law or rule about kissing, Katarina. I suspect he merely wanted you to be certain that this is what you wanted.”
“I feel different about us now. More at peace. Secure.”
“That is the magical bonding that happens when you kiss your chosen one for the first time. It could be what your father was concerned about.”
“What?” I started to get up, but he held me against him. His laughter spilled from him.
I rolled so I was on top of him and sat up, painfully aware that my dress scooted up my legs as I was straddling his waist. “You were joking.” I reached for the bowl of mac and cheese, grabbed my fork, and ate a bite. “Mmmm. I think I have the same feeling for mac and cheese.”
I took another bite as he grabbed the bowl from my hand, set it aside, and rolled me over onto my back.
“I don’t know if there is a magical bond or anything like soul mates, but I feel it too. I am a slave to my heart and my heart will have none but you.”
I ran my fingers into his hair and pulled him down so I could kiss him. His hand strayed to my hip. When our series of kisses ended, I smiled up at him. “I guess calling you my boyfriend isn’t so farfetched now. As much as I hate to say this as just being near you makes my passions flare like a forest fire, I think it is best to go slowly.”
“Passions like a forest fire? That is quite the visual. I never knew I had that effect on women. I wasn’t feeling anything.”
I rolled us back over so I was straddling him again. I reached for the mac and cheese again and took another bite. “Did I say you did that to me?” He went to grab me, but I gently took hold of his hand and lowered it to my exposed thigh. Placing the bowl away, I laid down on top of him. “I don’t do anything for you?” I purred.
His hand started to move up my thigh and then stopped. “You do. Although not quite a forest fire, maybe more like a sharknado.”
I had to get off him before I lost all control. I grabbed the bowl again and kept eating as I scooted myself over. I pulled down my dress a little more for my own benefit.
“I’m so glad you have will power as I was about to lose mine, Katarina.”
“If the mac and cheese weren’t here, I would be all over you. I can’t believe you know about sharknados. You are a nerdy geek, aren’t you?”
“I like Star Trek and Star Wars, just not Jar Jar Binks.”
“Nobody likes Jar Jar.” I held up the bowl. “Do you want some?”
Lucius nodded and I jumped up. “Then you’ll have to catch me.”
I took two steps, felt the magic in front of me and turned my back on it so I could take another bite. Lucius sifted behind me and pressed himself against my back. I held out the bowl at arm’s length and tried to scoop another forkful as his arms snaked around me. I giggled but was so turned on I almost dropped the bowl. I let myself get pulled back firmly against him.
“I’ll get my share this way.” His lips found my neck right below my ear and he started kissing me.
I moaned softly and turned in his arms. “If you don’t stop kissing me, I won’t be held liable for my actions.”
He sighed and pulled away, but I pressed into him and kissed him one more time.
***
Eventually we managed to get back to the picnic and other food he brought. Hot dogs that he used his fire magic on to roast, and smores, but those turned out to be quite messy as his fire magic was rather less than subtle. We stayed up late and it was after midnight when we finally separated, said goodnight, and our goodbyes.
The next morning I had set my alarm early so that I could pack a couple items, run by the store and pick out a sleeping outfit that wasn’t as sexy as what I normally wore, and be at breakfast by nine. When the alarm went off, I rolled over and groaned. Lucius had left already, and I wouldn’t see him for several days.
I got up and stood before the bathroom mirror. I let my eyes linger on my reflection, tracing the fine swell of my breasts, my thin waist, and my flat stomach. While I had fully accepted who I was, my emotional attachment to Lucius was like the icing on the cake. Earlier yesterday I was confronted with the thought I was in love with him. Last night left no me with no doubts and with that came the completion of my internal transformation. To love Lucius meant I had to completely abandon who I was before, and it was all too easy.
I brought my fingers to my lips, still feeling the lingering fire of our kisses. What had aided my transformation had been my friends who steadfastly let me become all that my physical changes demanded of me. I was so grateful for them because in the deepest part of me I knew this was who I was supposed to be, a young woman deeply in love. A young woman that desired to be feminine, yet strong.
I showered, quickly dried my hair, and changed into a flowered dress. I packed a pair of jeans and a blouse for the shopping day, grabbed my toiletries, strapped on my daggers, and headed to the store. I found a pair of pink flannel pajamas and slippers, tossed them into my bag, then went straight to breakfast.
I had so many questions I was already asking them before I sat down at the table. “Do we take a bus, or a spaceship? Do I need identification? Should we bring food and water? What’s the weather like? Will I get jetlag? What does it feel like to go through an interdimensional portal? Do I need sunscreen?”
When Mother and the others stayed quiet, I was forced to ask one more question. “What?”
Mother patted the seat next to her. “How was your date last night?”
“Fantastic!”
“Perhaps you would like to elaborate?”
“We had a picnic, talked, ate awesome food, kissed, walked, then said goodnight and goodbye.” I intentionally squeezed the kissing into the middle of the sandwich of words. I quickly rambled on to not give any of them a chance to ponder anything I spoke. “So, when do we leave?”
“I thought your father told you no kissing.”
“Uhm… erm… I thought that was a metaphor?”
Mother raised one eyebrow. “You know what kissing leads to, Katarina?”
“Hopefully more dates, more kisses, marriage, mating, interbreeding, and populating the universe with baby Luciuses?”
“And you believe he is your chosen one? No doubts? No hesitation?”
I must have had a dreamy look on my face because Pete rolled his eyes.
I nodded slowly. “Oh… Yes… Without any doubt. I’m certain he is in love with me too, so that helps a lot.”
Monique grinned. “We want all the details.”
Emma nodded. “Absolutely.”
More deflection was necessary. “Pete!”
Pete jumped a little from being acknowledged. “Yes, Kat?”
“What are you going to do while we steal Emma from you?”
“Sleep. Eat. And I’m told I need to take dancing lessons by Monday night.”
I frowned. “I don’t know how to dance either but since Lucius won’t be there, I guess it won’t matter anyways.”
“You should learn just in case.”
“The closest I ever got to a dance floor was standing against the cinderblock walls of the gymnasium during the high school dance. No one ever asked me to dance.”
Mother looked from me to Monique to Emma. “Ready, girls?”
We all stood, and Emma gave Pete a long kiss. “Be good, Pete.”
I hugged Pete before Mother led us through the Academy and outside. I had never been to this portion of the Academy grounds.
“Oh! That’s so cool. It looks like the movie Stargate.” We stopped before a large purple void that crackled with power between two massive stone pillars.
Mother turned to us. “Emma or Monique? Have you ever been through to Apearid before?”
Emma and Monique shook their heads.
“Here is what to expect. Apearid is very Earthlike and where we are arriving you don’t have to worry about arriving in a blizzard or at night. We need to hold hands going through so that we all wind up at the same place at the far end. Traveling through a portal can be a little disconcerting. Just hang onto each other’s hands, and at the far end, we will walk out right at the estate as I will guide the portal to that location. No identification needed, Katarina. Ready?”
Mother took the lead and grabbed my hand. I grabbed Emma’s and she took hold of Monique’s. Mother stepped into the void and I felt a tug on my arm. Light flashed all around us. It felt like we spun around, paused a second to see the vastness of space, then plunged forward. Light bloomed in front of us and the next thing I knew I took a step and all four of us were through. Looking back, the purple void snapped shut.
“Take a deep breath girls. Welcome to my home, your home, Katarina. Welcome to Apearid.”
“Oh… Wow!” The sky was as blue as a sapphire. There was a large lake with mountains covered in lush, green trees. Twin suns, one almost white, the other red reflected off the water. There were multi-colored flowers that danced in the slight breeze. Green grass appeared perfectly manicured between the estate house and a sandy beach. The house… mansion… its walls were completely open to the outside offering spectacular views from all directions. It had two stories and I could only catch a glimpse of polished wood floors, glass railings up a winding staircase, warm, incredibly comfy looking furniture. It could have been taken right from a magazine cover.
A man came to stand next to Mother. “Welcome home, Micah. Everything has been prepared and we are ready for your stay. This must be Katarina for she is as you described and even more lovely than I imagined.”
He reached out his hand and I took it. “I am Reeve. I’m here to look after your estate.”
Monique sidled up next to me. “Did he say your estate?”
Mother stood with her hands extended. “Your father and I have chosen a home on each planet to give to you so that no matter where you wish to live, you will have a place of your own.”
“This is mine?”
“Yes. Along with a home on the ocean in Costa Rica and one on the River Sestala in Gomothon.”
Reeve tipped his head towards me. “We have made up the master suite for you, Katarina. Your mother and friends will each have their own rooms.”
Mother pulled me into a hug. “Naturally, this will all be a lot for you to get used to.”
“But…”
“No buts. Your father and I do not need six estates between the two of us. Come. Let me show you all around.”
***
While I churned over the implications of suddenly become a multiple homeowner, Mother casually explained the fruits, trees, plants, weather, and how the estate worked with staff. She led us to the rooftop so we could see the grounds and land from a three hundred sixty-degree view. The land of the estate encompassed the entire lake and roughly five hundred miles in all directions. She explained that with only thousands of angels and a land mass greater than that of Earth, people could own far larger properties.
I was still in shock and kept telling Mother that I didn’t need any of this. She finally shushed me over lunch. “It’s yours, Katarina. You don’t need to think about it or even worry about it. It runs itself and is completely self-sustaining. It will always be here if and when you choose to use it.”
After lunch, we all went swimming in the lake. There was a closet full of clothes in my massive bedroom which included swimming clothes. I was worried about lake monsters until Mother shared with me there were no large predatory fish in the lakes of Apearid.
When we had dried and came in to change, Mother suggested I find a long dress to wear. By the time I got back to the main living area, Mother, Emma, and Monique were all sipping Apearid wine and basically planning my life for me.
“Katarina will need to know the mating dances for both angelic and demonic cultures.” Emma was laying on her back on one of the many couches.
Monique sipped her wine. “We can’t forget the gala. She will also need to know the regular dances.”
“I think I can even dig up some Earth country music and do some line dancing.” Mother added. “That should cover the basics. What about the mating ceremony? When should that be?”
“Mother!”
“Ahh! Katarina! We were just speaking about you.”
“Are you all drunk?”
Monique laughed hard. “Nope! Well, maybe just a little.”
Emma giggled. “It’s the Apear… Apearrriiddd… wine. Great stuff. No hangover.”
Reeve entered and handed me a large glass.
“Thank you, Reeve.”
“To our girl’s weekend!” I raised my glass and took a sip. Immediately I felt my body flush with warmth.
***
For the next six hours, I was taught nearly every dance the three of them knew, we even turned up the country music and were doing line dancing like Mother had suggested. We sang, ate the most amazing food, then got changed into our pajamas and chatted late into the night.
I woke the following morning expecting a killer headache, but I had none. I felt totally refreshed. I sat up in bed, surrounded by six feet of mattress all around me. Wooden floors glistened in the morning sunshine. The air was fresh since the room had no windows and the walls were open to the outside. I had asked why no bugs entered the house and Reeve had told me that there were magical barriers preventing such nuisances. He didn’t laugh when I told him it obviously didn’t work because the magic let me in.
I stretched, made my way to the bathroom that was larger than most apartments, and took a long relaxing shower. I grabbed my things and repacked them, before pulling on my jeans and a blouse. Reeve greeted me as I entered the main living area.
“Your mother asked me to give this to you.” He handed me a black, shiny disc. “This is a key to your estate. Activating it when you come through the portal from Earth will bring you here. It can also summon the portal to return you back to Earth.”
I stared down at the disc. “Thank you, Reeve.”
“The others are having breakfast. They are in the dining area.”
I nodded and quickly found everyone eating from a bountiful breakfast. As soon as we finished eating Mother send one of the staff ahead to the Academy with all our belongings then we all gathered together. She called forth the gateway and directed us all to hold hands again. This time, I knew what to expect, but I wasn’t expecting to step out into a city park.
Mother rounded us all up. “All right, girls. Let’s see if we can find some dresses for the gala tomorrow night. Katarina. This will be the first visit back to a human city since your transformation. It might feel a little disconcerting for you. Try not to let the stares of the people bother you too much.”
For a second, I completely forgot what it felt like after my transformation at the Academy where everyone was handsome or beautiful. In the world with other humans, our presence would be highly noticed. “I’ll try.”
“From here, we will walk over to the shops. Let’s try to stay together.”
Once we left the park and came to busier streets with more people, Mother’s warning for me rang true. Four angels drew a lot of attention and even a fender bender accident by the time we arrived at the first store. When we stepped inside, the human customers were suddenly and quickly forgotten by the staff. The demonic side of me caused my anger to roar to life at this and when the manager told one of her staff to attend me, I almost lost it.
The manager approached with her employee in tow. “I’m Jasmine and am the manager of this store. This is Angelique and she will take care of you.”
“I can wait. Please, attend to the other customers that were here before us.”
Some of the frustrated customers seemed to appreciate my thoughts. A couple even pulled out their phones to record me.
“But no!” The manager insisted.
“Then we will find another store. We are not more important than anyone else in this store and they deserve to be treated with the utmost respect. It is not right to give us preferential treatment.”
“You are all angels and they are just humans.”
“Just humans? A month ago, I was just like all of you until my transformation and I can tell you that angels and demons are no better than anyone else. We may have strength, speed, and magic, but that is the only thing that separates the races. We have the same emotions and thoughts as you, and if I were one of your customers right now, I would be outraged to be considered less than us. If you ask me, angels and demons are popularized too much. If you can’t treat your own customers with respect, then I would rather not shop here.”
The manager looked at the phones that were being held up and recording and the clapping humans. “My human customers mean everything to me. If you don’t mind waiting, we will get to you soon.”
Mother slipped her hand into mine. “I’m very proud of you. You turned out so well and I had nothing to do with it.”
“I wish it had been different, but we can’t go back in time. Don’t ever think you don’t influence me or my actions, Mother. I see your goodness in me and your concern for others.”
The customers all slowly drifted our way. They wanted to talk to us and find out who we were. It was good to have conversations with them. Emma even used her healing magic to deal with several ailments. Slowly the customers thinned, and the manager came back to us.
“We can help you now.”
***
We arrived back at the Academy, met up with Pete for dinner, and got to bed early. Monday was back to classes as normal, plus we had the gala in the evening.
Azriel walked purposefully into our classroom and once everyone had quieted down, she began.
“It has come to the Council’s attention that one of our very own has become an overnight sensation.” A big screen television flicked to life and Azriel turned from news channel to news channel. They were all showing clips of me talking to the manager of the store. I put my head in my hands.
“Oh, no, Katarina. Don’t be embarrassed by this. Listen to the announcers.”
“…We don’t know who this goddess is, but this is the first time any angel has stood up for humans.”
She changed the channel. “…There was an extended recording I have watched from one customer that the others didn’t have. It showed two of the angels talking and our angelic protector could have called the other her mother. Having done some research, we believe the second angel is none other than Micah, Michael’s only child. Could it be that this beautiful defender of humans is none other than the Archangel Michael’s granddaughter? Regardless of who she is, she has won the hearts of humans around the world and it isn’t just for her otherworldly beauty. We will continue to perform research and have reached out to the Angelic Academy for comment.”
Azriel turned the television off. “Katarina Bellamore. You are to be commended. The Council believes your actions, however small, have helped bridge the cultural chasm between humans and our races. I’m certain you will hear more soon from the Council.”
***
The day lingered slowly as I kept hoping to see Lucius and I had to remind myself he wasn’t here. Michael mentioned the shopping experience and how proud he was during our training time togethers. I could tell he wanted to talk more about it, but we focused on our training instead. Fighting skills class was cancelled so students could eat then prepare for the gala.
The dress Mother had bought for me was incredibly beautiful. It had a mermaid cut to it, which meant it was body hugging to the lower thighs before flaring out. The bodice was made from sheer mesh that gave the illusion of not being there at all and was covered with rhinestones and iridescent pearls that were fake at my insistence. The bodice had built in bra cups to hold everything in place and had a high-neck halter. A plunging back and intricate beading trickled onto the fitted skirt. The satin fabric was a light peach, almost a faded pink and had a slight train to it.
We quickly realized my ears weren’t pierced, so we found some clip-on earrings that matched the bodice and a fancy hair clip that would tie everything together. I checked online for a hairstyle that pulled the right side of my hair back and I held it there with the fake jeweled clip.
As I entered the grand hall and watched all the people milling about and dancing, I wished for Lucius to be there to see and be with me. Food tables and drinks were aplenty. A live band was playing. The hall was lit to give off a most romantic feel. I spotted Pete and Emma dancing together. That made me smile and poor Pete, he was quite clumsy. I hadn’t seen many others I knew yet.
Moving further in, I paused to look for Mother and Father.
“And here I thought this event would be boring.”
A handsome man with dark hair and brown eyes screamed powerful demon to me. He held a champagne flute as he licked his lips at me.
“I find it hard to believe a woman of your beauty would be standing alone.”
I found his leering and tone quite annoying. “Unfortunately for me, my date couldn’t be here tonight.”
“Well then, he is obviously out of his mind to leave such a pretty young thing to the wolves around here. I will make it my mission tonight to personally protect you from them.”
“What if you are the wolf that I need protection from?” I kept looking around, hoping he would leave on his own.
“Look at me when I speak to you, girl. You will find my company to be most enchanting, especially later when we leave this dreary event together.”
“I think it would be wise for you to find another victim, for I will not be accompanying you anywhere.”
“Do you know who I am?”
“I quite frankly don’t care who you are. Please find someone else to pester with your company, or, better yet, leave entirely. I’m sure no woman here would appreciate your attitude towards them.”
He was fast as he snatched my elbow firmly in a powerful grip. He hissed. “No one speaks to me like that.”
“Maybe that’s your problem. More people should have and possibly a parent should have spanked you more. Now, unhand me before I break your nose. I’m quite adept at it.”
He tried to pull my arm insistently, but I twisted my arm forcing him to release me, then I smashed the palm of my hand into his nose so fast and with such force, he dropped hard to the ground twenty paces from me. Blood dripped heavily from his nose. I was about to turn and leave the area when three other men surrounded me.
“What have you done to our brother?” They shouted angrily. The man on the ground spat, knocked the hand of one of his brothers aside, then stood shakily to his feet.
“Probably something that should have been done a long time ago. He should learn to keep his hands to himself.”
Another one tried to grab me. I took hold of his wrist, pulled him forwards, then smashed my hand into his throat. He immediately crashed to the ground gasping for air.
“Who are you?” The two uninjured men demanded.
I smiled as I knew someone was coming up behind me. I spun into his arms.
“Lucius.”
His hand cupped my cheek and he kissed me before his eyes narrowed with anger as he looked at the four men before me.
“To answer your question, brothers, this is Katarina Bellamore, my date for tonight and the woman I am courting.”
I felt my eyes widen. “Your brothers? These lecherous Cretans are your brothers? How is it even possible?”
Lucius looked down at me and smiled. “You look spectacular and yes, these ruffians are the unfortunate consequences of my mother and father. The one with the broken nose is Faustus. The one with a shattered Adam’s apple is Quintus. The other two are Cossus and Secundus.”
Lucius slipped his hand into mine and took a step forward to face the brothers. “You will apologize to Katarina or you will have more than her to deal with even though she is more than capable of putting you all in your place.”
Secundus looked from Lucius to me. “But who is she?”
Michael walked up and hugged me. “You look stunning tonight, Katarina.”
“Thank you, grandpa.”
Michael laughed. “It’s going to take time to get used to that. Lucius. It is good to see you. I expect we will get a full report in the morning?”
“Yes, sir.”
Lucifer sifted to my side. “I was going to ask you to dance, Katarina, but I was enjoying the entertainment. I bet Baal that Faustus would wind up with a broken nose. You don’t disappoint.”
I hugged him. “I hope I don’t tarnish your name too badly.”
“Not at all. I see Lucius is here, so I will have to wait another day to dance with you.”
“I look forward to the chance.”
Lucifer tipped his head. “Boys. Try to learn some manners. I will not have my granddaughter disrespected that way.”
The four brothers stared at me. Secundus scratched his head. “You’re the hybrid we’ve been hearing about?”
Lucius’ arm wrapped around my waist. “And currently a 14.8 with another transformation phase to go. You just tried to take advantage of someone that might be stronger than Lucifer and Michael when her transformation is finished. Now, you were all going to apologize to Katarina.”
Cossus pointed at Lucius. “And you’re with him?”
I narrowed my eyes at him. “Seems like the best of the bunch if you ask me.”
Lucius smacked Faustus across the top of the head. “Apologize. Before I lose my temper any more than it already is.”
Faustus dropped to a knee and looked back at his brothers. “Brothers… you were a part of this were you not? Take a knee before the lady.”
They grumbled then all took a knee. Faustus tipped his head down but looked up through his dark bangs. “Lady Katarina. We have wronged you. I should have never tried to take advantage of your incredible beauty and poise. I rightly deserved the broken nose. We apologize and can only hope you will find one of us more worthy than our lowly brother, because you would be wasted on…”
I growled as they all burst into laughing.
Quintus chuckled and continued the apology with a raspy, rough voice as his throat was obviously still in pain. “We seek your forgiveness but thank you for giving us years to laugh about this moment. We humbly apologize for our actions.”
Lucius tucked a stray hair behind my ears. “Is it acceptable, my love?”
I pointed at them wincing on their knees. “They’re really your brothers? Can I think about it?”
Secundus groaned. “Please, my lady.”
I threw up my arms. “Oh, all right. Apology accepted.” They started to get up, but I pointed at them and they dropped back down with heavy sighs. “But if I ever catch you doing what you tried to do to me to anyone else, then I’ll break more than a nose.”
“And an Adam’s apple.” Lucius added and I nodded.
I watched carefully as they slowly got to their feet, then hugged Lucius like they hadn’t seen him for years.
Secundus patted Lucius on his back and checked him over carefully. “Back in one piece, I see. That’s good. We were worried about you.”
Lucius stayed close to me as he replied. “How long are you all here?”
“A week, maybe two.”
“Good. Come to the fighting skills class tomorrow. I can use all your talents.”
“We’ll be there.” Secundus bowed to me. “When you’re tired of Lucius, come find me.”
I rolled my eyes. “That will be… never.”
“A man can only try when confronted with the most beautiful woman in the world. Forgive us, please.” With that the four brothers drifted into the crowd leaving me alone with Lucius.
“Are you sure you’re related to them?”
“They are usually better behaved.” Lucius turned me to face him, placing both hands in mine. “When I first spotted you, I couldn’t tear my eyes away.”
I reached up and straightened the black tie from his tuxedo. “James Bond has nothing on you. A girl could easily fall unconscious from the mere sight of you.”
“That bad, huh? Would you care to dance, Katarina?”
“Oh. Hmmm. Let’s see. Standing around like a wall flower or getting to press myself against you? Let’s dance.”
Lucius led me out to the middle of the dance floor. With a giggle, I curtsied to him, which proved to be no small feat in a mermaid-cut dress.
He slipped one strong hand around my tiny waist and I gasped as he pulled me towards him. We started dancing and I was thrilled for the quick set of lessons I had been given, because without them I would have stumbled all over.
“I’m so thankful you came back in time for this, Lucius.”
“How could I not try to be here when your face haunted me every minute I was away from you?”
A slower song began, and I snuggled myself even further into his arms. I snaked my arms around his neck, inhaled his wonderful scent, and smiled.
***
It was late when Lucius brought me back to my room. After the gala, we walked together, talked, and joked like we had known each other for years, and kissed more than a few times. Even though my body yearned for more, we promised each other to wait until there was not even a hint of doubt and we were properly mated. We both wanted our first time to be something to remember and not spur of the moment because of lost self-control.
The next day, Lucius and I met everyone for breakfast and lunch. Everyone was in a good spirit and had a great time at the gala. For my independent study class, I met up with Lucifer for my fighting training, after lunch.
Lucifer sat on the garden bench as he always did. As I approached him, I heard his voice in my head. “What would you like to learn today, Katarina?”
“Did you just speak into my mind?”
His mouth didn’t move but I heard his words clearly. “I did. Try to reply to me. Focus your thoughts on me, then think your words in your mind.”
Lucifer stood and shook his head. “I didn’t hear anything. Since you can hear me, I have no doubt you will be able to project your thoughts to another person when your magic is released. Archangels and angel Nephilim can influence others with their voices. Archdemons and demonic Nephilim can share thoughts through their minds to other demons and humans. They can’t do this to angels, but the stronger they are, the larger the audience they can speak to at once.”
“I didn’t know that.”
“It isn’t taught because it is only a trait the most powerful of us have. I wanted to test you on this to verify it comes with the magic. What would you like to learn today?”
“I understand in close quarters fighting why we use daggers, staff, and swords, but what about guns? Why do we not use them?”
“We can, but fire and light magic is much more impactful against beings that can heal quickly. There is merit in the discussion as a large caliber bullet to the head would kill, we have traditionally avoided them.”
“I know there is a lot for me to still learn, but I think I should focus more on hand to hand fighting and keeping myself safe from being grabbed or taken down.”
“You are such a fast learner, Katarina, that we can compress years of study into days and you have already learned much. Of course, much of your hand to hand training has been with Michael. You need to learn the right way to fight from me.”
I grinned. “Show me what you got.”
***
Lucius gave me a wink as he started class. His brothers stood together looking quite menacing in their fighting outfits.
“Today, we will learn group fighting. It will be my brothers against myself, Katarina, and Troy. Pay attention to covering for each other. Troy and Katarina, let’s meet apart from my brothers for a few minutes before we begin.”
Troy grumbled, “We’re fighting your brothers? They have fought together for hundreds of years.”
“Do you believe your skills are insufficient, Troy?”
“They are all Nephilim and I am only third generation.”
“Did you not recall the fights you had against Katarina when she was weaker than you?”
Troy cast an angry glance at me.
I tried to put the past with Troy behind me. “We can do this. They are cocky and they haven’t fought us before. You are a strong and talented fighter, Troy.”
Lucius huddled us together. “Katarina, I want you with daggers on the ground with me. I will use a staff. Troy, you are the only angel and can fly. Use that to our advantage with your light magic and bow and arrows. Don’t let them get you on the ground. Are we good?”
I nodded as did Troy. This would be the first time I fought side by side Lucius and I was looking forward to it. Baal came over with the first-level students.
“I see your brothers are here. I thought this might be a good demonstration for the class to watch. What are the rules for your engagement?”
“Troy, Katarina, and I will fight against my four brothers. Each of us will have a small target placed in a critical injury area. A hit to any of those locations with the chosen weapons will trigger an automatic removal from the fight. Regular yielding rules apply. While we will not use full force magic, any hit that stuns anyone longer than three seconds will be considered a removal from the fight.”
Baal organized his students into a large ring while Lucius huddled us together one last time.
“Aside from a small altercation last night at the gala, Katarina is still somewhat of a mystery to my brothers. They know she doesn’t have magic. They will most likely target me first considering Katarina to be the weaker of us. Watch for this and be prepared. Ready?”
We walked into the ring of students and faced off against the famous fighting brothers. Baal blew his whistle to start the fight. Immediately, I felt magic behind me as I spun and thrust out my dagger. Faustus appeared right as I struck taking him completely off guard. He grimaced and fell back a step just as a fireball blasted towards me. I dove to the side and Faustus’ eyes went wide. He turned and opened his wings and turned just as the fireball hit him. It sent him sprawling, but his wings protected him.
As I came to my feet, I found Faustus’ target, which was placed right below his right shoulder blade. I made a mental note of that as I looked back at the others. Lucius had Secundus and Quintus fighting him. Troy hovered in the air, firing blunt-headed arrows into an aggravated Cossus. I could have watched them all day when I felt Faustus sift again to my side. I performed a side kick, which he caught.
“Hey, darlin. Miss me?”
I spun in the air, twisted my foot from his grasp, and kicked him across his head with my other foot. He rolled end over end. I jumped, landed where he was rolling, and stabbed his target with my dagger before he stopped rolling.
“Who are you again? If I met you before, I may have forgotten you already.” I chuckled.
I turned back to the fight. In an amazing move, Cossus sifted into the air and behind Troy, wrapped his arms around him, and watched as they both fell to the ground. By the time they landed, Cossus had hit Troy’s target and taken him out of the fight.
I raced for Lucius, slid under his legs, and smashed my feet into Secundus who was just appearing behind Lucius. Secundus fell on top of me. I used one of Lucifer’s techniques to roll away, pinning Secundus’ arms beneath him. He struggled, but my dagger was to his throat.
Secundus grinned and I felt the sift behind me.
“Lucius!”
With blinding speed, Lucius slashed his staff behind me as Cossus appeared. Cossus was sent rolling.
“Damn. I yield.” Secundus muttered.
I rolled off him and stood back to back with Lucius. Cossus staggered to his feet and I threw a dagger at the target on his chest. It was a perfect throw, but Cossus shielded himself with his wing and bowed to me with a grin.
Quintus stood twenty paces in front of Lucius and taunted him creating a short pause in the fighting. “Little brother. That’s quite the woman you’ve got there. Yield now before someone without magic gets hurt.”
“Don’t listen to him, Lucius.”
Lucius chuckled. “He hasn’t seen you fight like I have. I’m not worried in the least.”
Cossus winked at me then with a slight flick of his eye to Quintus I felt their combined magic. I turned, grabbed Lucius, and pushed us apart as two fireballs smashed together right where we had been.
I growled and rushed Quintus. He swung his sword toward my target on my right shoulder. I let it pass a mere inch away before grabbing his wrist and throwing him to the ground. He dropped his sword and reached for it, but I kicked it out of the way. I heard Lucius fighting Cossus behind us.
Quintus jumped to his feet and I tossed my dagger aside. We circled each other. He swung his fists a few times, which I just leaned back to avoid.
“You can end this now by yielding, Katarina.”
I wasn’t certain what happened behind me, but I felt magic to Quintus’ left side. He swung his fist, I grabbed his wrist, twisted it behind his back just in time to see Lucius appear with his staff ready to swing. Quintus struggled against me as I held his arm painfully back.
Lucius smiled at me as I held Quintus. “Hello, sweetheart.” He reached forward and with a single finger tapped Quintus’ target. Baal sounded the whistle to officially end the fight.
There were no hard feelings and the comradery of the brothers was high. It was clear they liked to tease one another but their love of each other shone through in their actions. All five of them stood together with their arms over their shoulders. Troy had wandered off leaving their gazes to fall on me.
Lucius shook the brothers on either side of him. “What do you think, brothers?”
Faustus laughed. “You were supposed to choose a woman that we could beat and help our fragile egos.”
Cossus elbowed him. “Well fought, Katarina. It is a rare day when any of us are put in our places and I, for one, am grateful it was from someone as spectacularly beautiful… to watch.”
Secundus shrugged. “Perhaps we should make the Casteele five the Casteele six.”
Lucius stepped away from them and gave me a kiss. “I have plans to do just that.”
I blushed which set the brothers laughing. “You will all join us for dinner? I’m looking for embarrassing moments from Lucius’ past. Plus, I can guarantee there will be at least one single angel in attendance.”
Quintus bowed. “Then we will graciously accept. I never pass up an opportunity to belittle our youngest brother and in such fine company as angels, that is the stuff of legends.”
I kissed Lucius. “I’ll see you there. I think I’ll shower and change first.”
“The minutes will feel like years.”
Secundus pulled Lucius away from me. “Oh, brother. You have got it bad.”
***
“…and then Lucius had the gall to hold up the tail end of the donkey and tell the farmer sorry, his sword slipped.”
I was laughing so hard that tears came to my eyes. The brothers didn’t stop with the stories and Lucius took it all in stride. Monique, much to her pleasure, sat between Faustus and Quintus grinning the entire time. Pete and Emma snuggled next to each other as did Mother and Father.
As dinner wound down, Lucius and I slipped away to the garden for a walk.
“I still can’t believe you’re from the same gene pool as your brothers, but they are growing on me.”
“You’ve made a big impression on them. I meant what I said earlier. I have every intention to…”
It was at that precise moment that all hell broke loose. A dozen attackers surrounded us, and I would have drawn my daggers if searing pain hadn’t ripped through me, paralyzing me from any movement. My fourth seal burned but did not break.
Lucius went crazy quickly taking out two attackers but was overwhelmed in moments.
I watched in horror as the pain brought me to my knees. Lucius was stabbed and rendered unconscious. I tried to scream, but darkness wrapped around me.
***
When I woke, I was in a different place. “If you move, you will feel the pain again.”
I appeared to be in a cave made from lavender-colored stone. Torches burned bright white lighting the space well. My hands were bound with metal rope that wouldn’t budge when I tried to break them free. I managed to sit up and see more of my surroundings.
A half-dozen men stood around me. Their features reminded me of elves or vampires with pointed ears and tinged skin color that ranged from a greenish to bluish.
“We have waited centuries for this chance and now you are finally here.”
I shifted my eyes towards the man that spoke. He was aged, but his eyes spoke of immense power. Unlike the others, he was adorned with tattooed scars. He could have been an elder or shaman.
My first concern was for Lucius. “The man I was with, what happened to him?”
“You mean the man that is behind you? He is alive. For now. He is needed yet.”
I twisted and my heart wrenched. Lucius was bound to a metal post. He was beaten and abused. Blood had congealed on his forehead and arm. His eyes met mine, but he couldn’t speak because his mouth was gagged.
In my fury, I rushed the speaker but dropped to my knees in agony from the searing pain.
“I will kill you for what you have done to him.” I hissed through the pain.
“I think not. You are ours. You belong to us. You will fight for us and bring the angels and demons to their knees before us.”
“I would rather die.”
“You won’t have a choice. First, we will unseal you. You will then be fully under my control. Your will completed yielded to me. We will test you. Then, when we know you are all that we hoped you will be, we will breed you. In a few years, we will send you against our enemies.”
“Never!”
“But you will.”
The pain eased and I stood slowly to my feet. I glanced back at Lucius. He seethed in anger and strained against the bindings to no avail.
“Prepare her.”
Four men dragged me kicking and screaming to stand before the shaman. They held me firmly even though they struggled.
“This is going to be very painful, but it is necessary to unlock your full powers.”
He placed his hand on my forehead and his magic began infusing me. I ragged groan ripped from deep within me as I once again fell to my knees. My body shook violently and felt like it was tearing itself apart. Wings erupted from my back. I caught sight of them. They were golden, feathered, but not quite as soft looking as an angel’s. Strength and power flooded me and even through the pain of the shattering fourth seal, I stood to my feet and snapped the metal rope as if it were thin thread. I grabbed the nearest man and flung him across the room before taking a threatening step towards the shaman.
“Stop!”
I froze in place. My mind wanting nothing else than to tear them all to shreds. The shaman’s hideous mouth formed a dirty smile that told me one thing. I had no will of my own. I struggled and fought the control, managing only to twitch my little finger.
“You are truly magnificent. Now for the test of your loyalty, even though I doubt you will ever be loyal. Your mind is mine to control.”
“I won’t do what you command. I will kill myself first.” Even as I said the words, I felt the tether of magic to this man. I could never sever it myself.
“Face your demon friend.”
I turned even though I fought with everything I had. Sweat burst forth on my forehead as I fought for control. A sword was placed in my hand. A sword I dearly wanted to run through the shaman.
“Kill him.”
My steps were slow and labored as I mentally ripped and tore at the control of my mind. Pain seared through my veins. I felt my magic, but I couldn’t use it the way I wanted to.
“Lucius.” I cried in my head directing his name to Lucius alone.
“Katarina. Can you hear me?”
“It’s so painful. He has too much control.”
The shaman yelled. “Kill him! The more you fight, the tighter my control will be.”
“I’m sorry, my love.”
“Conserve your fight until the last moment.”
My steps moved quicker and smoother as I lessened my struggle.
“Yes!” The shaman screamed.
I now stood before Lucius. Tears fell from my eyes as I raised the sword.
“I’m sorry, Lucius. I love you!”
I closed my eyes and sensed my surroundings. I could see through Lucius and to his bindings.
“Do what you have to, Katarina. I would die for you.”
His words shattered my heart. I put every ounce of fight into me and my sword shook as it raised. My scream shook the walls of the cavern. I plunged the sword through Lucius’ side and straight through his bindings. Pain erupted throughout every cell of my body as I clashed with the magical forces controlling me. I collapsed to the ground.
“Kill him!”
Lucius ripped the gag from his mouth, pulled the sword from his side, and threw it. The sword flipped end over end plunging straight through the screaming mouth of the shaman and burying itself a foot deep into the cavern wall.
Lucius’ hands were on me and lifted me. He was gravely injured, but the control of my mind was gone.
“The control is gone, Lucius.”
“Keep your distance from them!”
I felt his magic as he blasted two Dyadelous with fire before he collapsed on the ground.
“I’ve got this, Lucius. Hang in there!”
A dozen Dyadelous rushed into the cave. I stood over Lucius and let my wings unfurl. I was mad as hell. I sent a burst of fire their way that incinerated them. I pulled Lucius into my arms. He was still barely conscious and was able to guide me out of the cavern. My additional speed quickly outdistancing any pursuit.
Once outside, I made several attempts to fly finally getting us off the ground on the third try.
“Fly towards the sun. Ten miles from here is the gateway.”
Lucius was getting weaker by the moment. My clumsy flying began to smooth out as we sped for the gateway. By the time it was in sight, Lucius had lost consciousness. I flew straight into it and was spit out over the Academy grounds. I banked awkwardly and landed in a heap in the garden.
“Lucifer! I need a healer in the garden!” I screamed with my mind.
Lucifer sifted to my side and others came running. Emma was the first healer to arrive. I grabbed her wrist as she began to work on Lucius.
“Let me feel your magic so I can assist.”
She nodded silently, probably not sure what to think of my wings or tears. I retracted my wings as I felt her magic flow, mimicked it, then added to her magic.
She nodded. “That’s right. Start healing the deepest wounds, Kat. I can feel your magic. We have the bleeding stopped. I’m going to sense other wounds.”
I felt her magic shift and I adjusted mine. I could feel Lucius’ bruises and I must have sheared a rib with the sword. I winced at the damage I had caused him.
“The rib, Emma.”
“I see it. Together, Kat.”
I pushed my magic into Lucius. He groaned and stirred.
“Now we need to give him a final wave of magic, Kat. Feel his heart, his mind. Send calming magic into his body as it has gone through a tremendous shock.”
I did, and Lucius’ eyes opened. He tried to sit up, but I fell upon him weeping.
“I’m so sorry, Lucius. I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sorry. Forgive me.”
His hand cupped my tear-stained face and he kissed me. “You saved us, Katarina. There is nothing to forgive.”
He wrapped his arms around me. “We have an audience, Katarina.”
“I don’t care.” I buried my face into his shoulder as we stood, too ashamed of my own actions to look at anyone. I felt warm hands pull me from Lucius. I knew it was Mother and I cried as she wrapped her arms around me.
“Hush, child. Everything is all right.”
I clung to her and cried for several minutes before pulling quickly from her grasp. “No, it’s not over! Get everyone a weapon. Now! The Dyadelous are coming. I feel their magic.”
Lucius and Lucifer shouted. “Move!”
I turned to Mother. “Show me your light magic.”
I hung onto her and she blasted a small tree. I nodded. “Got it. Thank you.”
“Lucifer. Show me how to sift.” This was tricky to capture his magic, but after a few tries, I made it work.
A shout came from the gateway. “We’re under attack!”
Lucius placed a pair of daggers in my hands. “Time to go to war.”
Everyone was scrambling but they paused to look at me when I unfurled my wings. Lucifer and Michael shouted out commands. “Archangels and Archdemons to the front line!”
I kissed Lucius. “Stay alive, my love.”
I sifted high into the air then used my wings to stabilize me. Dyadelous were pouring through the gate. I hovered and sent a blast of fire and light at them. A hundred-foot swath was burned to a crisp. Arrows were launched at me, but I turned, and they simply bounced off my wings.
“Good to know.” I whispered to myself.
I blasted light and fire several more times and combined with the other Archangels and Archdemons, the Dyadelous were being decimated. I sifted to the ground next to Lucius and his brothers who were creating quite the pile of Dyadelous around them.
A roar reverberated through the Academy as two dragons emerged through the gate.
“You’ve got to be kidding me! Dragons? What can they do?”
“Fire mainly and their claws are like hardened steel. Their scales are impenetrable except for one spot below their ribs. Keep your distance from the Dyadelous. We can’t risk you falling under their control again.”
I looked up to see Michael trying to head off one of the dragons with his light magic. I sifted next to him and blasted the dragon with light which seemed to hold it back some. That was until it pulled in a breath and send a blast of fire directly at us. I spun, grabbed Michael, and wrapped my wings around us both. The fire went around us and we both felt the incredible heat. When the blast stopped, I let go to stop us from falling anymore.
“Nice trick with your wings, Katarina.”
“Thank Lucifer for that one. I need a sword.”
He tossed me his. “That’s Excalibur. Bring it back to me.”
I was holding Excalibur. Could my life get any more interesting? “Fly up and distract the dragon. I’ll get underneath it.”
He nodded but trusted me. When he was high enough, he blasted the dragon with light. The dragon arched upwards and exposed its underbelly. Trying not to think about what I was going to do, I sifted right below the dragon and swung the mighty blade up through its belly. Black ichor dripped down on me, searing my skin. I yelled from the pain, but I was healing as fast as the burns were setting in. The dragon lurched, trying to get its claws into me before falling from the sky with me underneath it. I sifted away at the last second before the dragon crashed to the ground.
I sensed and attacker rushing up behind me. I turned to see it drop face first with a dagger in its back. Faustus bowed and shouted, “We’ve got your back, Katarina. Go take out the other dragon like a good girl.”
I did a quick curtsey then sifted back up into the sky. I spotted Father and Mother fighting side by side. Emma and Pete held back some, but their combined efforts were helping decimate the Dyadelous ranks that slipped through the fire and light being thrown at them.
Troy flew up next to me. “Nice wings, Katarina. How can I help?”
“Duck!”
Troy ducked his head and I caught the arrow that had nearly taken him out. Michael was being chased by the last dragon.
“Aim for the eyes, Troy. You’re a fantastic shot with the bow.”
“I’m on it!”
I blasted the dragon with light to get its attention as Troy flew above me. He started shooting as I took another chance to sift beneath the giant creature. This time the dragon twisted, and a talon tore at my side. I was in trouble but gritted my teeth and flew upwards plunging the sword just below the ribcage of the beast. It veered, and I saw its wing smash into Troy. This was a huge mess. Pain tore through my side and my flying was weakened. The dragon was thrashing mid-flight but dropping. I sifted ahead of Troy, grabbed unconscious and falling body just as my wing own gave out. We spiraled to the ground.
I rolled us at the last second to take the brunt of the fall as we crashed together in a heap of bushes, blood, and wings. It took a moment to regain enough strength to start healing Troy. He had a nice welt on his head and was unconscious. A healer came up to us took one look at my side that was already healed and shook her head in amazement.
“No doubt you save his life. I’ve got him from here, Katarina. We need you back in the fight.”
I stood and tested my wings. Strength was returning to them quickly. I spotted Mother and Father in the distance and sifted to them. Father shouted to me. “Get back up there. The Archangels and Archdemons need to get into formation. They are going to blast the remaining horde back.”
I nodded and sifted back to Michael’s side.
“Glad you could join us, Katarina. We all, angels and demons, heard your voice in our heads when you first arrived. Use it now. Archangels with us. Archdemons semicircle on the ground. Tell all others to fall back. Then, on my mark, we will send the rest of these Dyadelous to their graves.”
“Got it.” I targeted the minds of the angels and demons all around us and shared the information. We all watched as everyone moved into place.
“Now, Katarina!”
With my mental command shouted out, the Archdemons sent a blast of fire and the Archangels let loose their light. I pummeled our enemy with light and fire at the same time. Nearly five hundred Dyadelous were turned to ash.
We all dropped to the ground and all that was left were a few dozen Dyadelous that had been missed. Lucius and his brothers swept through the area and finished them off. I handed Michael back Excalibur and he wrapped me in his strong arms.
“Well done, Katarina. Well done.”
***
It took two days to clean up the mess. All the gates were guarded, and Lucius and his brothers were sent into Gomothon to assess the situation there. While I missed Lucius like crazy, I was more than occupied with helping where I could. I spent a lot of time helping the healers and fine tuning my own healing skills in the process.
As things began to calm down, it was now time for my assessment and report out to the Council. Emma greeted me with a hug and the others there for the assessment bowed or curtsied to me. I sighed. I didn’t need that in my life, but Emma whispered to me that I was proclaimed a hero by all during the fight with the Dyadelous and they were merely showing their respect.
The good news was that my blood tested accurately with the first vial. My new scale number came in at an astounding 157, eight points higher than Lucifer or Michael. Together, Emma and I walked to the Council chambers and when we entered, the Council all stood to their feet. One by one they came from their seats to hug me.
Mother and Father stood off to the side, all smiles. When the procession was completed, Emma gave her report.
“As expected,” she started. “Katarina’s full assessment is nothing short of amazing. Her blood demonstrates she is descended from Michael and Lucifer, not that anyone would have thought otherwise with the skills she demonstrates. She shows full hybrid capabilities with equitable power of an Archdemon and an Archangel. Her scale is 157 making her the most powerful of all Archangels and Archdemons. Katarina, can you show us your wings?”
I let my wings unfold. “Katarina’s wings allow her to fly like any angel, but her feathers have the protective qualities of demon’s wings. Impervious to fire and weapons. And, I must say, they are spectacularly beautiful.”
The doors opened and Lucius and his brothers entered.
Michael started to ask something, but I put up my hand and sifted myself into Lucius’ arms.
We managed a long kiss before Michael finally interrupted us with an “Ahem.”
“Sorry, grandpa.”
That caused everyone to laugh, including Michael. I slipped my hand into Lucius’ and we all stepped forward.
Faustus shook his head. “For all the good we do, there are no beautiful women to greet the rest of us, the overlooked brothers.”
I slipped from Lucius’ grip and moved to hug Faustus. I kissed him on the cheek. “Welcome home, Faustus.”
“Lucius.” Faustus beamed a smile. “You need to keep this one.”
I snuggled back into Lucius’ body. He slipped his arm around my waist.
Michael got the conversation going again. “Perfect timing. What is the situation in Gomothon?”
Secundus gave the report.
“The Dyadelous are in full retreat. I suspect they believed we would come after them. We entered their main cavern system and that had been abandoned. We uncovered numerous documents, some of which describe in detail the meetings with Micah and Tarick and how they used their magic to encourage conception of a hybrid. We have placed those documents in the library under lock and key until the Council can determine what to do with them.”
The Council nodded in agreement. Lucifer spoke next. “We now must turn to the situation regarding Katarina and Lucius. We have heard snippets of the story. Can you share with us all that happened?”
Lucius shared everything up until the moment I awoke in the cavern. I shared from that point, but I broke down in tears when I relayed the portion of the story where I was forced to kill Lucius.
Lucius dabbed my tears and filled in how we escaped, then I completed the story until they found us in the garden.
“Thank you for that. Please, give us some time to confer amongst ourselves.”
***
Michael found us in the dining hall. Mother, Father, Pete, Emma, Monique, and the brothers were all invited to attend the final disposition of the Council.
We followed Michael into the Council chambers and waited while they all took a seat.
Lucifer stood. “Lucius Casteele. Please step forward.”
Lucius let go of my hand and stepped to the center of the Council chambers.
“It would be remiss of the Council to not recognize the risks you have taken to bring awareness of the situation with the Dyadelous. You have proven yourself in the eyes of the Council. You have shown remarkable courage and loyalty. For this, the Council offers you their highest recognition and presents you with the sword of Gomothon.”
Lucifer stepped down and held out an obsidian sword. It was breathtaking and if my history were correct, it was the sword that Lucifer used to lead the fight against the angels. Handing it reverently to Lucius he spoke loudly for all to hear, “We title you Lord of the Nephilim.” This placed Lucius in a place of honor above the other Nephilim. It was honorary, but it was the first title ever bestowed by the Council.
Michael stood and stared at me. “Katarina, please step forward.” I paused next to Lucius who gripped my hand.
“I must say that your existence has caused quite the disturbance in the Council and the angel and demon communities. We quite frankly don’t know what to do with you. Some have suggested at times that you should be destroyed or that you were a weapon to be used against us.”
Everyone that had been invited started stepping up towards me protectively. Michael put up his hand and smiled.
“Those that felt this, have since changed their minds. You have challenged us. From the moment you came to the Academy, your courage and mercy reminded us what we should be like. Even though you were weak physically, your existence threatened each of us that sit upon this council and yet you have galvanized something that, at times, was tenuous. Peace. For we believe that you are the very best of us all. We offer you a seat upon this council so that we never forget the voice of truth that comes forth so freely from your lips.”
I swallowed. “I respectfully decline your offer.” I slipped my hand from Lucius’ and stepped forward with a bowed head. “I decline not because of any of you, rather it is because of me. I’m young and inexperienced. I can’t represent Gomothon or Apearid, angel or demon, for I truly don’t understand myself yet. The offer is humbling. It is an honor beyond which I can fathom. I look at each of you and know I can learn so much more. Azriel. Your undeniable grace and beauty make me feel like an ungainly foal. I can learn so much from you. Baal. Your fierceness and ability to shove fear aside is something I need more of in my life. Lucifer.” I wiped a tear. “I could sit and listen to your wisdom for eons and only touch the breadth of all that you know. And Michael. Grandpa.” I smiled. “You saw something in me before I ever saw it in myself. I lack your vision. Being on the Council is a great honor. The greatest honor. I would request that in a hundred years, you ask me again.”
Lucifer smiled. “Pay up Ag’Thamar! I told you she would refuse.”
Michael stepped down in front of me. “Look behind you, granddaughter.”
I turned to find all my friends and family. Mother and Father dabbed tears from their eyes. Pete was grinning, even though from time to time he cast a furtive fearful glance at the Council members. Emma was with him, holding his hand and nodded towards me. Monique, when she wasn’t paying attention to one of the brothers gave me a thumbs up. The brothers looked relaxed and bowed to me. And Lucius. My Lucius. He stepped forward and pulled me into a hug.
Michael continued as I turned back to face him. “You came to us an orphan but look at you now. You have a family and friends that all love you. The offer stands for whenever you feel ready. We still bestow the title of Honorary Council Member, with equal recognition. Considering your actions during the battle against the Dyadelous, I give you Excalibur.”
“But…”
“I have to outdo Lucifer somehow, and you proved yourself worthy. Excalibur is yours.”
I hugged Michael before everyone came around me to offer congratulations. The Council door opened, and we all turned to leave.
“One more thing, Katarina…”
***
I chose a conservative blue dress, made myself look as innocent as possible, and stepped out the Academy doors. Cameras flashed and microphones were pushed close to me. A hundred questions from reporters all shouted out at once as I walked calmly over to the podium. Calmy from the outside, as I was quaking on the inside.
Emma, had graciously offered to help logistics and held up her hand for everyone to settle down. “First question please.” She pointed to a woman in the front row.
“We saw you for the first time when you were captured on video while shopping and yet we know very little about you. Can you start with your name and rank?”
“My name is Katarina Bellamore. As for rank, that is more difficult to answer. I’m sorry for being vague, but I don’t fit well in Angelic or Demonic hierarchies.”
“But you are an angel?”
“Yes. And also, a demon. I’m the first hybrid.”
Emma pointed to a man further back.
“Did you really mean what you said on the video?”
“That angels and demons shouldn’t receive preferential treatment?” The man nodded. “Yes. Absolutely. The Arch Council has just made a proclamation. May I read it for you?” Another nod. “It is hereby acknowledged that angels and demons should prioritize the safety and welfare of humans. Any angel or demon that takes preferential treatment above humans will face discipline.” I paused. “I know it is short, and there is much that is conveyed behind the scenes. I have been given authority on behalf of all angels and demons to apologize to humans. We have taken advantage of you and put ourselves above you. That stops today. We are here to defend humans and help wherever we can. We have sat back too long watching humans suffer from crime, disease, and natural disasters. Please note that humans vastly outnumber us, but we will do what we can to offer aid with our limited numbers. Our healers will treat the injured and sick. Our people will assist where asked with fighting crime. We will come to your aid when disaster strikes. We ask nothing from humanity in return other than allowing us to live and work amongst you.”
Emma pointed to another woman.
“Will we be seeing more of you, Katarina?”
“Most definitely. I have been nominated to be the face of angels and demons, the liaison between humans and our races.”
Someone shouted from the crowd. “Can we see your wings?”
I looked over at Emma who shrugged.
I let my wings unfurl amidst gasps from the crowd and I lifted myself off the ground a few feet, enough to let them see they worked but not enough for them to see up my dress.
Emma smiled to the crowd. “That will be all for now. We are working to establish lines of communication and we will publish those soon. Thank you for coming.”
Emma and I headed back into the main Academy building and once inside I visibly sagged with relief that the media event was over. As we stepped into the dining hall to meet everyone for lunch, Troy walked quickly over and intercepted us. His actions were noted by many and several people began shifting our direction. It wasn’t that I needed help, but they were being protective of me as ever since battle I had become a bit of a respected celebrity.
“Katarina. I heard what you did for me during the battle with the Dyadelous. You saved my life by taking the force of our fall, even though you too were injured. Why would you save me after all I have done to you?”
“Perhaps it is the angelic side of me that believes we can all be redeemed.”
“You have never needed redemption, Katarina.”
“You’re wrong, Troy. I probably need it as much as anyone. I almost killed Lucius. I had a sword in my hand, and I was too weak to stop myself from stabbing him. I’m spiteful and sometimes too brash for my own good putting myself and others at risk.”
“I have thought a lot lately and spoken at length to Michael and Gabriel. I told them of my desire to change and become a better person. They encouraged me to begin with seeking forgiveness of those I have hurt.”
“How has that gone?”
He ran his fingers through his blonde hair. “It’s a rather long list, but I have been working my way through it.”
Monique stepped to my side as did Pete.
“You’ve spoken to Pete, Monique, and Emma already?”
“I have. You’re the last one, the person that I have harmed the most after myself.”
“Why would you say after yourself, Troy?”
“My actions have negatively impacted my life. I have few friends and even those I did have left me. Angels refused to treat my wounds because I had been abusive to you and others. You may not realize it, Katarina, but you are a like a beacon of hope and justice to everyone. Even when we went to school together and before our transformations, people saw the fight in you and your quest for goodness. Every time someone praised you, I pushed you harder to prove you were insignificant. I couldn’t have been more wrong about you. After all I have done to you, you still fought to protect me. You healed me on the battlefield. For what it is worth, I apologize.”
I extended my hand and he stared at it. “I offered you my hand once before and I offer it again. It would mean a great deal to me if we can put the past behind us.”
He clasped my hand firmly. “Thank you, Katarina.”
Troy turned away with his head low. He headed towards a large table where no one else sat. It made me sad. I walked over to the table and sat down opposite Troy. Emma, Monique, Pete, and others joined us.
I smiled at Troy. “What shall we eat?”
***
“Katarina?”
I was standing on the balcony of my Costa Rican estate home. Warm tropical breezes blew in from the ocean and beach below me. Lucius’ arms slid around my waist and I leaned back against his strong body.
“You would think I would get used to hearing you say my name, but every time you speak it, I feel like I’m the only person that matters to you.” I spun in his arms and placed my hand against his muscular chest. I slowly lifted my eyes to meet his. After six months, a quick courtship, an impressive mating ceremony, and making love at least three times a day for the past week, I thought maybe he wouldn’t do this to me anymore. I could still barely breathe in his presence.
My hands reached up and my fingers dug into the hair at the back of his neck. I lifted onto my toes and pressed my eager lips against his. When I pulled away, a slight gasp left my lips along with a tender and emotional plea, “Lucius”.
“The Arch Council is requesting we return today, Katarina.”
I took his hand and pulled him back to the bedroom. I opened the buttons on his shirt one by one and slipped his shirt over his powerful shoulders. I pulled the two strings that held my dress onto my shoulders and let it fall silently to the floor.
“Let them wait another few hours, for I haven’t had my fill of you yet.”
Lucius looked me up and down and reached for me. “If that’s the criteria, then they will never see us again.”
“I’m all right with that.”
He pulled me back into the bed with me on top of him.
***
Mother and Father greeted us as Lucius and I made our way towards the Council chambers.
Mother cupped my face and kissed me. “You’re glowing, Katarina.”
That made me blush. “Angel DNA?”
Father hugged me before they both hugged Lucius.
“You’re late. The Council has been waiting for you both.”
I grinned at Mother and pulled Lucius to my side. I whispered, “Have you seen Lucius?”
Mother chuckled. “Best not keep them waiting any longer than necessary. They are notorious for giving people extra work that don’t show up in a timely manner.”
“They can’t give anything to me since I’m still a student. Lucius however…”
Lucius bumped me with his hip playfully. “It wasn’t my fault we are late.”
“I didn’t hear you complaining.” I hugged Mother and Father again before we headed into the Council chambers.
“Ahh. There you both are.” Michael announced. “You’re late.”
I gave the Council a contrite and innocent look. “Sorry, grandpa. It was all Lucius’ fault.”
Michael snickered at me. “You shouldn’t lie to us, young lady. It goes against your angelic nature.”
“It’s not entirely a lie. If Lucius hadn’t been there, I would have never fallen into temptation thereby causing a slight delay in our return. What can we help the Council with?”
“We have…”
Lucifer interrupted Michael. “I think there is an important matter to discuss first, right Azriel?”
Azriel rolled her eyes.
Lucifer continued. “Which of the two outfits did you wear for the first evening of your mating ceremony? The one I gave you, or Azriel’s?”
I pointed my finger at them. “You had another bet?”
Lucifer shrugged. “It’s the little things in life that make everything worthwhile. We’re waiting.”
I tapped my foot and tried to look upset, but I knew it wasn’t convincing as I was trying to hide my smile. “It’s rather private. Lucifer, your outfit was scandalous.”
Lucius blushed. “Was that the red one with the…”
I nodded with a devilish grin.
Lucifer stood and bowed towards Azriel. “I knew it! Pay up, Azriel!”
“Not so fast, grandpa. Where yours was scandalous, Azriel’s was…”
Lucius shook his head. “It was like a gift, so delicately wrapped that my heart swelled in my chest with longing to open it. Every translucent layer, falling to the floor revealed another glimpse of perfection. It was glorious.”
It was my turned to blush.
Lucifer stared hard at Azriel. “It was like a pile of cotton candy. There is no way she wore that to lure her mate on their first night together.”
Azriel smiled down at me. “Pay up, Lucifer. And I have left you two another gift for tonight, Katarina.”
Lucifer huffed. “Collusion! Plain and simple!”
I held out my hands. “It’s the little things in life.”
Azriel winked at me while Michael got everyone’s attention back.
“Now that Lucifer’s unfortunate business is complete, we can get on with Council business. Over to you, Baal.”
“Thank you, Michael.” Baal stood and walked down towards me. He pulled something reverently from his pocket, stared at it a moment, then handed it to me.
“Your whistle?”
“The Council needs to maintain an odd number and since you are an honorary Council member, it gives us a chance to go on vacation. You will stand in for me while I relax on the Gomothon Sulphur beaches. You will be required to vote on my behalf and attend Council meetings when they occur.”
“You want me to teach your fighting skills class? But I’m still a student.”
“Nonsense. You can outfight all of us now. Time to put your skills to use.”
“How long will you be gone?”
“No more than ten or twenty years.”
“Excuse me?”
Baal roared out a huge laugh. I never knew he had it in him. “Lucifer, you are so right. It is the little things in life. No worries, Katarina, we are each planning to vacation in turn and I should be back within a few months.”
“Did you say, each?”
Azriel tipped her head towards me. “I’ll leave right after Baal returns.”
“But I don’t know enough about history to take your class.”
Azriel chuckled. “I’m sure with your gifted mind you can learn enough to teach while I’m gone. Besides, none of the male students ever learn anything. They simply stare at me and daydream. You could say anything, and it wouldn’t matter.”
Michael bowed to me. “That’s what you get for being late, young lady.”
“Oh… I get it. Haze the newbie.” I took Lucius’ arm in mine and turned towards the door. “Looking forward to trying out the new gift, Azriel.”
***
I stood in the training yard as the new students filed in. Many of them pointed at me and whispered.
“That’s Katarina!”
“She’s more beautiful than Azriel.”
“Is she going to be our teacher? I would love to get pinned by her.”
The boy that spoke the last words reminded me a lot of Troy. He was suddenly tapped on the shoulder from behind. The boy turned and looked up at Lucius.
“Show some respect.”
The boy swallowed hard. “Yes, sir.”
Lucius walked through the gawking group and kissed me.
I leaned into him. “Lucius.”
He grinned. “Catch you for dinner, Katarina.” He then kept walking towards the advanced group.
Some of the girls were chatting back and forth.
“He is so hot!”
“Welcome everyone. I’m Katarina and I will be your instructor while Baal is away on vacation. Girls, Lucius and I are mated and I’m rather possessive, so you might want to consider that carefully. And yeah. He’s hot.”
One of the guys moaned. “You’re mated? There is no heaven!”
I chuckled. “Today we will be focusing on staff fighting.”
One of the girls put up her hand.
“Yes. What is your name?”
She curtseyed to me. “Emily, your honor.” Her voice was shaky.
“Hello, Emily. You can call me Katarina and there is no need to ever bow to me. You have a question?”
“Uhm…”
Emma came over to me and whispered. “Pixie dust, Kat. You have no idea how much power you radiate.”
“It’s all right, Emily. Go ahead. What’s your question? Nothing you could ask would make me upset.”
“Uhm… Why staff, swords, and knives when we have guns?”
“That’s a very good question, Emily. I asked this of Lucifer myself when I first began training.”
Emily beamed an innocent smile.
I picked up a handgun off the table, pointed it at a sand-filled training dummy, and fired. A small hole appeared, and some sand trickled out.
“Most of you would heal quickly from a wound like this. With a sword, we could cut off limbs.”
Emily blanched.
“Or, even better, we can use our magic.” I placed the handgun down and pointed my finger at the dummy. A blast of light and fire exploded the dummy into a mushroom cloud of dust and ash.
The entire class stood with their mouths open.
Emily forced a smile. “I understand now.”
Emma looked at me with a slight shake of her head before addressing the girls. “You can see why you would not want to flirt with Lucius.”
“Not. Helping. Emma.”
***
Lucius kissed my neck as he sat down next to me. “How was your first class, Katarina?”
I glanced at Emma who was about to burst with laughter. “Uhm. Went well, I think.”
Emma couldn’t hold it in. “It was priceless! Kat, the sweetest, most caring person in the world, had these poor students ready to dump their lunches into their britches within the first ten minutes.”
Lucius squeezed my thigh as I looked around the table.
“Do I give off an aura of power like Lucifer or Michael?”
They all nodded.
“What? No!”
Emma chuckled. “The pixie dust was flying like a Saharan sand storm. It didn’t help that Kat blasted the poor training dummy into the next dimension.”
“I barely sent any magic at it!”
I buried my head in my hands. “I don’t want people to be scared of me.”
Just then Emily came up and gave me a big hug. “That was awesome! I’m so proud you’re teaching us.”
Emily left and the table all started laughing.
Pete pointed at me. “Gotcha!”
My hand slipped under the table to entwine my fingers with Lucius’. Troy joined us at the table, and I let my gaze move from friend to friend. My parents were there, and I leaned back into Lucius’ arms. Life just couldn’t get any better.
***
***
This was one of those stories that I came up with the idea and ten days later I completed. The writing flowed well from start to finish without a lot of deliberating or plot changes.
Please take a second to leave a comment or send me a note. I hope you enjoyed it.
Avia Conner
Blackfall
It was one of the games we played, even if it was somewhat morbid. I ignored the tickle of the raven feather against my lips as I crept forward on hands and knees beneath the hedge. My target was actively hunting me, but I had the edge on him. I could see his feet as I laid flat under the shrubbery. They moved left and right before pausing and facing away from me. With the practiced stealth of a mountain lion, I slid silently from under the bush, and slipped the raven feather from my mouth into my right hand. Not even my breathing stirred the air behind my target as I drew my feather across his throat.
“I got you, Phillip!”
“That’s not fair, Arthur!”
I smiled as I dusted myself off from the sticks and needles that had found their way into my hair and clothes. “There is nothing fair about playing assassin.”
“It’s not fair because you always win! One day… I’ll win, one day!”
“What’s all this shouting about?”
I felt my eyes close ever so slightly. Saromy was the realm’s magician and he was, in my opinion, an unfortunate fixture in the palace; a fixture I never felt comfortable around. I looked up into the man’s face that was partially hidden by a hood and lifted my chin just enough to show I wasn’t intimidated by him. Even the realm’s lords bowed to him, but not me. It wasn’t my place to bow to him even though I was only ten years old.
Eight-year-old Phillip on the other hand, tipped his head differentially and pointed at me. “It’s all his fault, Master Saromy. Arthur snuck up behind me.”
“Let this be a lesson to you, Prince Phillip. You must always be on guard to protect yourself and be ever vigilant to seek opportunities that will gain you an advantage. Sometimes a little misdirection is all you need.”
Saromy turned towards me. “You are to report to your father immediately, Prince Arthur. Your lessons await.”
I sighed. I had very few hours a day that I could enjoy by myself. This was the burden I faced being firstborn. I was being groomed to take over the kingship one day.
Phillip snickered. “Serves you right, brother.”
***
“You should really let your brother win sometimes, Arthur. He’s already jealous of you.”
I could never be angry with my mom even though sometimes I disagreed with her. She reached out and parted my hair lovingly. Mom was considered the fairest woman in the entire realm, and I believed it.
“I think I’m more jealous of him. He has so few demands on his time or responsibilities.” I looked up into my mother’s blue eyes and sighed. “All right. I’ll let him win next time.”
“That’s my boy. Your father tells me that you’re doing very well with your fencing lessons and court training. While those skills are vitally important to be a king, it’s my job to teach you the subtle aspects of royal life like etiquette and how to dance. One day you will be going to balls and you will need to make an impression upon some lovely young woman.”
I frowned. “Will that be before or after I’m forced into a marriage to someone not of my choosing?”
“We live in a time of peace, Arthur. This means we can be very selective as to whom we choose for you. It’s different in times of war and strife when allegiances must be made, and yet, look at your father and me. I think we have done very well together. Are you ready for your first lesson?”
I nodded.
“I’ll lead until you can learn the steps.”
***
Over the next years I let Phillip win from time to time, but I began to realize he was never satisfied with that. When I let him win at our games, he became smug and would brag to all his friends. Today, I was determined to show him who the true master was.
I sat on a stone bench overlooking the gardens. I chose this spot to make it easy for Phillip. In my back pocket I had a sweet candy just as he would have one in his. Our game today was called the thieves’ reward and the goal was to steal the other’s candy without them knowing.
I could hear Phillip sneaking up behind me even though he was doing an excellent job of being quiet. I could sense his fingers reaching for my candy and I shifted a little to make it more difficult for him. Moments later, I felt my candy slip from my pocket and I stood to watch Phillip’s hasty, noisy retreat.
I let him get ten paces away before I called out to him.
“Phillip.”
“I beat you, Arthur!” Phillip proudly held up the candy.
I walked towards him. “I let you win. I knew you were there all along.”
“You did not! You’re just a poor loser!”
I smiled, which always seemed to make Phillip angry. “I tell you this because I want you to get better and letting you win doesn’t help you to hone your skills.”
“I’m already better than you!”
I laughed and turned away, knowing full well this was all that was needed to fuel his angry pride.
He ran at me once my back was turned, tackling me to the grass. It was easy for me to slip myself around him and roll back to my feet. By the time Phillip looked up at me, I was holding both candies.
“You must use your opponent’s emotions to make them do what you want them to do.”
In my mind, I saw the logic of teaching him this lesson, but my heart was full of compassion for him. I tossed him both candies.
“You did well today, Phillip. You’re getting better each time.”
Phillip smiled, stood, and hugged me.
***
I looked out the window at Phillip and pondered how different our lives had been. I remembered when we were younger how we used to play together and the rare few moments we weren’t antagonistic siblings. Now, at the age of twenty my day was filled with study and court duties while Phillip fraternized with the young women of the city.
I watched as Phillip leaned in to kiss a pretty girl he had just been flirting with, but she spun away from him with a burst of laughter. Phillip did receive schooling, but he hated every minute of it. He took it upon himself to remind me of his freedom every chance he got.
I envied him his freedom, but the realms were once again moving into difficult and troublesome times. I knew my place and my role. One day I might have to lead this realm.
“Prince Arthur, the King will see you now.”
Turning around, I stepped boldly towards the large double doors that led into the throne room. Guards opened them for me and closed them once I passed through. I immediately knew something was amiss as the room was empty.
A smile twitched up at the edge of my mouth. “Father?”
I heard a soft step behind me, and I quickly drew my sword and turned around. The metal tip of my blade stopped a hairsbreadth from the neck of my assailant.
I smiled as I recognized him. “Hold, Captain Evan.”
The captain looked down my blade and shouted. “Now!”
Three guards rushed me from all sides. I tipped my head towards the captain and spun lightly away from him. I drew my dagger with my left hand and backed slowly towards the throne. Captain Evan and the other three guards brandished their swords at me with grins on their faces. They knew they had their prey exactly where they wanted.
“Now is a time for you all to withdraw peacefully before I teach you a lesson.”
Captain Evan laughed. “We receive a gold coin apiece to bring you down, Prince Arthur.”
“Therein lies your defeat. For I fight for honor and the joy in seeing my skills put to the test, whereas you all fight for greed.”
I stepped forward and parried a thrust from one of the guards. A quick twist of my wrist sent his sword clattering across the polished marble floors. A second guard thrust at my left side. Twisting my dagger down, I blocked the guard’s thrust and pushed his sword up and over my head as I slipped underneath his guard I let the tip of my blade score his right breast.
The rules of engagement were clear. The guard dropped his sword as I continued to move behind him putting him between me and my remaining two adversaries.
“Nicely done, Prince Arthur, but we’re not finished yet.”
The captain lunged forcing me to dodge into the oncoming attack of the last remaining guard. It was a gutsy move on my part, knowing that as the guard’s sword grazed my right shoulder, I would lose my right arm for the remainder of the fight.
My dodge was well timed, but the guard’s sword technique wasn’t as accurate, and I felt his sword cut through my clothing. Dropping my sword, I ducked low and touched my dagger into the chest of the guard before rolling and picking up my sword with my left hand.
Captain Evan circled slowly, tossing his sword from his right hand to left to force me into shifting my stance. He grinned, tensed, and threw his blade back into his right hand. Seeing my moment of opportunity, I thrust my sword and snagged his handguard, spearing his sword mid-air. With a quick lift of my wrist, his sword slid down my blade leaving the captain defenseless.
With a flourish and a laugh, he bowed. “Very well done, my Prince. I dare say there is no better swordsman in all the realms. You have learned well over the years.”
“Better than me, Captain?”
I turned to see father stepping out from the shadows.
Captain Evan tipped his head. “Yes, my King. He is even better than you.”
“Then I commend you and your training.”
Father stood by me and wrapped an arm around my shoulders. He frowned and pulled his arm back to glance at his hand. “You’re bleeding, son.”
I checked my right shoulder where I could see my skin was exposed and a small line of blood passed over my cross-shaped birthmark. “It’s nothing.”
Captain Evan turned quickly to the guard that hit me. “Did your zeal for gold make you forget your skill?”
The guard paled. “No, Captain. I was unprepared for his…”
I stepped between the two. “I’m fine. I moved into his blade on purpose.”
Captain Evan pointed to the door. “Go! We’re not finished discussing this.”
The guard turned and immediately left the throne room.
“You shouldn’t cover for his mistake, my Prince.”
“We’ve long since abandoned our training weapons, Captain. Even with all our years of learning, we are bound to make mistakes from time to time. Go easy on him.”
Captain Evan tipped his head towards me and then to my father. “Well fought, my Prince.” With that, he turned, and the other guards followed him out.
Father waited until the doors closed and we were alone. He held me at arms-length and stared into my eyes. “You make me a proud king and an even prouder father. You’ve not become conceited or entitled but have honor and goodness in your heart. I’ve never seen anyone as gifted with a blade as you, yet you have a penchant for mercy and compassion. Walk with me, Arthur.”
I always enjoyed spending quality time with my father which was far more frequent than one would expect of a father that was also king. We walked through hallways and spoke of the future and the past. We paused on the topmost rampart of the palace.
“One day you will rule here, Arthur. The people of the city beyond the palace and those living within the realm will depend on you. Our days of peace seem to be coming to an end. New kings from the north have banded together in an alliance and they seem to be set on expansion into our lands.”
“Who have you chosen for me?”
Father laughed. “Sometimes I forget just how smart you are. I had carefully crafted and prepared a long speech to get to the point where I would sell my thoughts to you and here you cut right to the point. An alliance with Riverden would be the most preferable, and there are a few other strong realms, but they have no daughters for you to marry. I believe it would be in our best interests to seek a formal alliance with Waredby to our southeast.”
I sighed. “You’re speaking of Princess Faye. I am and will always be a prince of this realm. For the protection of our people we will need that alliance and I will do what is best.”
“I expected you to fight me on this. You’ve always been led by your heart.”
“Who am I to say what’s in my best interest or what the future holds for me? You and mother would never put me in a position where I would be unhappy. Princess Faye is a lovely young woman.”
Father hugged me. “Get your shoulder looked at, son.”
I watched him leave and glanced back down to the grounds where Phillip was still flirting with the young woman. I was, first and foremost, the eldest son of a king. I wouldn’t voice my displeasure with the decision as it would do me no good.
***
Phillip stood and waited for Saromy to acknowledge him, but his patience had worn out. “You sent for me, Master Saromy?”
“Close the door, Prince Phillip.”
Phillip disliked being told what to do and contemplated going back into the city to imbibe in some ale and women at his favorite tavern. Still, he closed the door and stepped into Saromy’s expansive room that was filled with dusty old books and glass vials scattered everywhere.
“What’s this all about?”
Saromy pulled back his hood and gave Phillip a penetrating and silent stare. “What if I could give you what you desire the most?”
“Abigail from Cargencourt?”
Saromy sighed. “You ask me a question in return as if I know what you most desire.”
“You’re the one that suggested you could give me what I most desire. I must assume you think you know what that is.”
Saromy sneered. “You’re not as stupid as you make yourself out to be, boy.”
“I tire of this. You have never directed me wrong before, Saromy. What are you getting at?”
“How would you like to become King of Blackfall?”
Phillip pondered this for many minutes. He understood what Saromy was saying. “As much as I despise Arthur’s position as firstborn over me, you must promise me one thing. He’s to be kept alive to see the day I take the throne from him. This will be the time I can truly show him who won the ultimate game.”
Saromy offered a crooked smile. “I believe I can accommodate your wishes. Arthur will…”
“Enough has been spoken already. I want to know nothing more.”
“You will make a wise king, Phillip.”
***
The leaves on the trees had begun to change color and filled the horizon with yellow, gold, and red hues. It wouldn’t be long before they would start falling to the ground. The night air was chilled; the mornings crisp. These signs were just a few indicating my marriage to Princess Faye would soon be upon me. This was a marriage of convenience rather than love.
I had just returned from spending time with my mother when I ran into Saromy rushing towards me in the main hall.
“Prince Arthur, you must come right away to my quarters! Your father… Something has happened to him.”
I raced through the halls after Saromy. What has happened? Why is father in Saromy’s quarters?
Saromy turned a corner and passed through his doorway into his room. I was only a few seconds behind him and had just entered his apartment when suddenly my feet stopped moving. Try as I might, I couldn’t move from where I was. Looking up at Saromy, I could see him sneer as he stepped behind me and closed the door.
“If nothing else, you’re very predictable, Arthur.”
“What’s going on? Where’s father?”
He laughed. “Your father never comes to me anymore. At one time I was his greatest advisor, now he turns to you, his favorite.”
I looked down at my feet and tried to lift them to no avail. There were markings on the ground in a circle around me.
“What have you done? What sorcery is this? Release me!”
“I will, in time. By the way, shout and scream all you want; the room is magically silenced.” Saromy walked slowly around me being careful to avoid stepping inside the circles that he had made on the floor. “You never liked me, Arthur. Your brother, however, has always been far easier to manipulate.”
“If you touch, Phillip, I’ll personally run you through. Release me before your sentence for this treachery ends in your death.”
I reached down and tried to pull my feet from the ground, but they were stuck firm.
“It’s heartwarming to see your desire to protect your brother when he is not so concerned about your welfare.”
Saromy knelt on the floor and began adding additional markings completing a second circle that attached to mine.
“I call upon the darkness to do my bidding and you will obey.”
A flicker of fire sprouted from the center of the second circle. I was mesmerized by the sight.
“Rise, mighty demon!”
The ground shook, and a deafening roar filled the room. The flame became a fire; the fire became a beast. It screamed and thrust itself against an invisible wall. Fire consumed it, yet it held its shape; saliva dripped from its fangs like drops of molten rock, sizzling upon the stone floor as it hit. The air was filled with the smell of burning sulfur.
“Who dare calls me?”
Saromy stepped closer to the ring. “Your master.”
“While you may control me, you will never be my master. I yield to no one.”
The orange fire from the demon made Saromy’s face appear distorted and evil in the flickering shadows.
“You will do my bidding.”
The demon thrust itself in anger against the wall of the circle.
I had only heard of such magic before. Tearing my gaze from the hideous demon, I looked back at Saromy. “What is it you want, Saromy?”
“Phillip will become King and a useful puppet.”
“You seek to overthrow Blackfall.”
Saromy laughed. “There is more to life than Blackfall.”
Pulling my dagger, I tried to thrust through the invisible wall, but my blade deflected off air as hard as diamonds.
Saromy chuckled to himself and turned to face me directly as he began speaking his curse.
“You will irrevocably be changed forever. You will remember who you were, but to all, it will be as if Arthur had never been born alive.”
I felt tingling move up the back of my spine and even though I wanted to cry out, I couldn’t.
“Your rare and exceptional beauty will be masked by pain and death.”
The tingling became a chill and I shivered as if stepping naked into a windswept frozen wasteland.
“History will be rewritten. Arthur Sutton will be no more. Camila will be your name.”
Saromy faced the demon. “You will fulfill my curse.” He reached down and wiped away a central marking that bound my circle to the demon’s. “Do my bidding, servant of darkness!”
The demon glared at Saromy before turning its fiery gaze upon me. It spread its fanged mouth and stretched forth its clawed hands. Upon its touch, I was engulfed in white-hot flames. Every cell of my body screamed out in agonizing, buring pain.
***
The floor shook, and I felt myself lifted momentarily off the ground only to land hard. My eyes opened quickly, but everything was dark except for a sliver of light coming up from a small hole in the rough, wooden floor I found myself on.
My entire body hurt as I struggled to push myself up into a sitting position. The floor kept bouncing and swaying from side to side. Something stringy moved past my lips and I reached up to pull whatever it was away only to grab a fistful of hair. I thrust my hand away from myself, but that only hurt myself as the long hair seemed to be attached to my head.
Fighting panic, I crawled slowly towards the hole. The sound of chains rattled as I moved. What little light that came up through the hole was enough for me to tell I was in a carriage and I was moving along a rutted dirt roadway. That accounted for the bouncing and swaying, but not for the smaller, more feminine hand that I saw that was tightly gripping the edge of the hole.
“My God… What did Saromy do to me?” My voice was no longer my own. It was softer; higher pitched.
I frantically pulled at my hair to bring it towards the light. It was clumped together and dirty, but long and dark. My hands immediately went to my chest to feel breasts beneath a rough-hewn cloth. My final act of desperation was to reach between my legs and scream out the hole at the top of my lungs.
The carriage stopped abruptly, and I barely managed to hang on. I listened at the hole as sounds of footsteps approached the back of the carriage. I strained to hear the slightest sound until something metal clicked near me. Suddenly my world was filled with light.
The back of the carriage opened, and a grizzled old man’s face appeared to my squinting eyes. Metal bars framed the inside of the carriage box I was in and I could see bits of straw and my own ankle chained to the far wall.
“Shut yer trap, girl.”
“What’s happened to me? Where are you taking me?”
“None yer business, girl.”
I glanced down at myself and could see that I was shapely yet lean. My skin, although filthy, was young looking.
“Let me out! I’ve done nothing wrong. I’m…” The words Prince Arthur of Blackfall couldn’t come out of my mouth. What came out surprised me. “Camila.”
“I don care what yer name is. Shut yer trap and when I is stopped tonight you’ll git water and bread.”
He began to close the exterior door.
“Wait! Please! How did I get here? Where are you taking me?”
The door slammed shut and I was plunged into darkness once again. I sat back and quelled the desire to vomit as the carriage lurched forward. My shaking hands reached to touch my body.
***
I could only guess that a week had passed since I woke up in the carriage. How long I had lain unconscious before that was unknown to me. Over the past days, I had grown somewhat acclimated to my new body. Oddly, it didn’t feel wrong to me, just that my mind struggled with the magic that could have done this and the fear that nagged me about my family back in Blackfall and Saromy’s treachery.
The hole, as it turned out, was my only place to relieve myself. My caretaker, if you could call him that, refused to speak with me and I only caught brief glimpses of the outside world and myself when I received my small ration of water and stale bread.
I could only gather that we had been travelling south towards the ocean and, if my geography lessons were correct, towards Riverden. Riverden was a good fifteen day’s journey from Blackfall. I began catching rare scents of fresh salty air when gusts of wind blew in from the hole in the confining, smelly, festering cabin.
Today, the carriage seemed to be on the road longer than normal and even the little light coming up from the hole had gone dark by the time we stopped. All I could tell was that the road had smoothed, and I could hear echoes of horse’s hooves that would indicate I may have entered a town.
When the outer gate opened, it was dark outside, and the grizzled old man held up a glowing lantern. Instead of bread and water, he reached up and unlocked the inner metal door.
“Gimme yer foot.”
I was in no shape to argue. I had conserved as much energy as I could but was helplessly weak. I stretched out my foot and heard the glorious sound of my ankle bracelet click open.
“Git out!”
I crawled slowly and cautiously towards the entrance of the cage and hesitated a moment trying to get my bearings, but the man grabbed my arm and pulled me out into a heap on the ground. I slowly picked myself up off the cobblestone street to find myself in a dark alley. The man pointed to a small loaf of bread and a jug of water sitting on a wooden barrel some fifty paces away.
By the time I took several steps towards the food, the carriage pulled away. I was frightened, but I was at least free.
I stood tall and stretched, feeling the rough cloth of the shift pull against my breasts. I needed food, water, and shelter. I walked over towards the barrel and noticed for the first time how graceful I felt.
“History will be rewritten.”
Saromy’s curse came to my mind. Did Saromy’s magic make it as if I was born a woman?
I didn’t bother pondering the thought any further. I was starved. I grabbed the bread and took a big bite out of it. I felt feral as I ripped the bread with my teeth and guzzled water directly from the jug.
Men’s voices from the end of the alley shook me from my intense focus on my meal. Pulling the bread and water close to my body, I moved quietly in the opposite direction until more voices caused me to stop.
“I have the salt pork and apples boxed and ready to go to the palace in the morning.”
“Just keep a close eye on them.”
“No need. I paid my protection fee to Canter. His thugs and thieves will leave us alone.”
“One day…”
Their words drifted away, and I spotted an open carriage with a tarp covering the contents. The cool night air brought a shiver to my bones and I pulled the tarp off and wrapped it around me. Beneath the tarp were boxes filled with apples and meat. I grabbed some meat and apples and slipped underneath the cart.
***
I had a fitful sleep, but it had still been better than when I was chained in the cabin of the carriage. Every sound brought me to full alertness. Through the night, I ate sparingly and slowly allowing my body time to absorb the food and bring my strength back.
I was still puzzled about my transformation into a woman. While my mind rebelled at the new sensations my body was producing, I had never felt awkward in my movements. I feared what I might look like and what may lie in store for me as an unprotected woman in a world of ruthless men.
Over the past week I had much time to consider Saromy’s motives. I mentally reviewed every word of our encounter. What I didn’t fully understand was why he let me live. Why the elaborate spell to turn me into a woman? Why send me days and weeks away and have me dropped off in a back alley?My only assumption was that he wanted me to suffer pain and humiliation.
With the first rays of sunlight, the city began to stir to life. I found a sliver of sun and warmed myself before putting the tarp back over the boxes. The sound of horse’s hooves and doors opening nearby was enough for me to know I shouldn’t be staying put. Reaching up into the carriage, I grabbed an apple and readied myself for a quick getaway.
“You! Thief!”
I peered out towards a shouting man. At one end of the alley, four guards started to dismount from their horses. With the sunlight now fully engulfing the alleyway, I looked behind me to find the alley was a dead end.
“You dare steal the apples of the King?”
One of the four guards pointed at me. Clearly, they didn’t see me as a threat, but their shouting was drawing the attention of onlookers and the more people around, the harder it would be for me to escape.
Stepping out from behind the carriage, I looked towards the four guards. One that appeared to be their leader sent one of the guards into the alley to confront me. The guard looked rather lazy.
“Who are you that defies the King and steals from him?”
I had no doubts that as my old self I could easily best these guards in a fight. I glanced towards the leader’s horse. It was a large, beautiful black stallion. I took in my entire surroundings and formulated my plan.
“I’m speaking to you, girl. Put the apple down. You’re trapped and have nowhere to go.”
“This apple?”
“Yes, that apple. It belongs to the King.”
“I see that the King has many apples. Certainly, he is a kind and generous King and wouldn’t mind bequeathing one to a starving person. Let me be upon my way and you won’t see me again.”
The guard frowned. I quickly glanced at their leader as his look told me he seemed to be enjoying this interaction.
“The law is the law. You must be punished for stealing.”
He stepped forward and paused as I bit into the apple.
“How dare you!”
The guard came close and reached for me, but I threw the apple towards his face. He moved exactly as I expected by raising his hands to protect himself. Reaching forward, I pulled the guard’s sword from its scabbard and pointed it at his chest.
His eyes moved to the point of his own sword and took a step back. Having the sword in my hand gave me confidence as I reached up into the carriage and pulled yet another apple from a box.
“You would arrest a guest of your city for eating a single apple when you have thousands? A guest that was kidnapped, chained, and brought here after many day’s journey? I may look like a vagrant, but I only take that which I need to survive. Let me go and I will leave in peace and when I have the opportunity to repay the King, I will do so.”
Even though the air was cool, sweat broke out on the forehead of the guard. “What are you all standing there for? Give me a hand!”
Two other guards drew their swords and moved forward towards us. I tested my blade’s balance by swinging it around and was pleased that my new body seemed to respond the same way to my old training.
Knowing I couldn’t deal with three men in my depleted state, I opted for distraction. Two quick thrusts cut through the first guard’s suspenders. With his pants falling around his ankles, I dodged him and ran by. He tripped and fell face first onto the cobblestones as he tried to reach for me.
Their leader laughed. “You’re not going to let this girl beat all of you, are you?”
I was now confronted by the other two guards and they effectively cut off my escape route. They moved together to force my back towards the wall. During my years of training, I had found pain an excellent motivator. Father and Captain Evan were ruthless in that they would exploit my same weakness repeatedly until I learned to train my body to not respond the way it wanted.
Both guards were right-handed and with them standing next to the other it gave me a small chance.
“Drop the blade, girl. Your resistance will only make things worse for you.”
The first guard was scrambling to his feet, so I had no time to chat. I swatted the flat of my sword against the guard on my right’s hand. It wouldn’t do damage, but it would hurt like hell. As expected, he dropped his sword and jerked his hand back, hitting the guard next to him and throwing them both off balance.
In the commotion, I darted away from the wall and was only steps from freedom when I ran face-first into their leader. He grabbed both my wrists and twisted hard forcing me to drop my sword. It was at this moment that I fully realized my situation as a woman. While I still had my skills, I was far weaker than a man. He held me easily. I was much smaller than I had been before, and this realization was frightening.
The man smiled at me and sniffed. “You need a bath. You stink.”
“Try being locked in a cage for over a week and see how you smell.” My anger at his words and the injustice of it all got the better of me. I thrust up my knee into his groin. He let me go as he doubled over in pain. I turned to run, but only got a step as the three other guards were standing in my way. They looked none too pleased with me.
My hands were quickly tied to a long rope and once their leader recovered, he climbed back onto his horse.
“Hand me the rope.”
“Yes, my…”
The leader cut him off. “Captain. You address me as Captain.”
“Yes, Captain.”
The leader gave a slight tug on the rope making me lurch forward. “It will be easier on you if you walk, girl.”
He turned away from me and I smiled. He never tied the end of the rope to the saddle. Using all my weight and strength, I pulled back against the rope. It was enough to unbalance the man and caused him to fall off his horse. Just as he was getting to his knees, I ran towards him, stepped on his shoulder with my bare, dirty foot, and vaulted onto the horse’s back. I rapidly pulled the excess rope to me as I kicked the horse’s side.
The stallion bolted so quickly, that I almost fell from the saddle. I looked back over my shoulder to see the captain scramble up onto one of the other horses. Spurring my stallion faster, we leapt over a stall of fruit and headed for the city gate.
I could hear the captain shout from behind me. “Close the gate!”
The guards at the gate were way too slow as I raced past them and out beyond the city walls and into the countryside. Only the captain managed to get through the gate before the guards closed it.
I found exhilaration in the chase, and even though I feared for my life, I smiled. My horse flew across the meadows and with my lighter body on his back we were outpacing the captain. Turning slightly left to avoid a pond and make my escape over a river bridge, I heard a whistle.
My horse stopped dead in his tracks and lowered his head. I cringed in mid-flight as I continued through the air, crashing through reeds, and landed hard in the greenest, foulest pond water I had ever seen.
I came up sputtering, my feet sinking into the cold, muddy ooze; my rough shift clung to my feminine body. I spat out the foul water and looked back to the shore to see the captain dismounting with a grin on his face.
He patted his black stallion’s neck. “Good boy.”
I shivered as the man approached me and I felt the lack of nourishment and water catch up to me as my adrenaline drained from my system. I made a weak attempt at getting to shore. The captain held out his hand to pull me the final few steps. Looking up into his eyes, I felt my body succumb to my fight and weakness. My knees began to shake. “Help me...”
***
“Clean her up, ladies, then send her back in to see me.”
I must have passed out for I was no longer at the pond but lying on a cold tile floor. Hands reached for me.
“She’s filthy!”
Another woman on the other side of me held her nose.
“She smells like she bathed in the sewers as well!”
The women pulled me into the warmth of a large bath. I was still weakened, but slowly recovering.
“The things we do for the…”
“Hush… We will not shirk our duties.”
Their hands stripped the shift from me.
I held my hands over myself protectively as I had felt oddly safe in the rough gown.
Their hands stopped rubbing at my skin and they took a step back. I looked up at them questioningly. “What’s wrong?”
“Beneath the dirt and pond scum, you’re beautiful. You’re no peasant. Who are you?”
“I’m Camila from Blackfall.”
“What’s your last name?”
I tried to say Sutton, but the spell wouldn’t let me. “I have no family name.”
They both frowned. “Let’s get you cleaned up, Camila.”
***
It was, by far, the longest bath I ever had. The two women scrubbed my nails and took a great deal of time washing the sludge out of my hair. For me, it was the first time I saw my naked body. I was slender, and slightly taller than the other women. My breasts appeared large to my eyes. My hair was long, to the middle of my back.
Once clean and dried off, the women gave me a dress and shoes to wear before they brushed out my hair until it was smooth and shiny. They fed me and gave me water before leading me into a room where I was left alone.
Spotting a mirror on the wall, I walked over to it. I felt a tear slip from my eye as I looked upon the face of an extraordinarily beautiful young woman. It vaguely reminded me of my mother’s. My dark brown hair framed my face and my stunning blue eyes gave me pause.
“Your rare and exceptional beauty will be masked by pain and death.”
I stepped back and took in my full body. My mind told me I was a man, but my eyes told a different tale. Before me stood a young woman of incredible poise and grace. Her beauty would be sought after. It took time for me to absorb the fact that the reflection was my own.
Looking away from the mirror, I took in the room. I was in trouble; I was a young woman, a thief, an assaulter of city guards. This did not bode well. I tried the door behind me that would lead back to the baths but found it locked. A quick search of the room established there were no useable weapons.
Looking down, I could see the tops of my breasts rising and falling with each breath. The sound of a door opening caused me to look up.
The captain of the guards stepped into the room. His eyes locked onto mine after a brief glance up and down at my body. His presence conflicted me. Saromy’s spell had completely changed me.
“It will be as if Arthur had never been born alive.”
History has been rewritten.Before me stood a man that quickened my heart and I had a strong desire to impress him; to make him like me.
“The ladies told me you cleaned up nicely. They could not have understated that more. You’re extremely beautiful which begs many questions. How did you get in the condition you were in? How and where did you learn to fight? Where are those that would be searching for this lost beauty? Perhaps, we should start with introductions. I’m Captain Calder.”
Now seeing him and recalling how his guards deferred to him, the quality of his horse, and even the ladies that did his bidding, I knew he was lying. “Why lie to me?”
“I’m not lying.”
“What city is this?”
“Riverden. How do you not know where you are?”
“You’re Prince Landon Caldswell, aren’t you?”
“How do you not know where you are and yet you know me?”
I smiled. “I guessed. Everyone knows well the Caldswells are the ruling family here in Riverden. No guard could afford a horse like yours. Why would you try to hide who you are from me?”
“I’m the one asking questions here. You’re the one that was caught stealing and abused my guards and stole my horse.”
“You seriously need to train your guards better.”
“Who are you? You stand with regal bearing. You’re intelligent, although that could be debated by your actions this morning. You toyed with my guards and my guards are exceptional fighters.”
“My name is Camila. I once lived in Blackfall.”
“Edward Sutton is the King there. Prince Phillip is first in line for the throne. You must come from one of the noble families there and yet I have never seen you at any of the realms’ social events.”
“History will be rewritten.”
I turned away from him to hide my conflicting emotions. News couldn’t have travelled this quickly.
“It will be as if Arthur had never been born alive.”
Phillip is set to become king. I stifled a cry at my loss and complete realization that what Saromy had done was beyond just transforming me into a woman. He completely erased me from history. I no longer have a claim, a home, a family. It was with this realization that I gave my reply.
“I’m of no noble family. I don’t even have a last name. I’m a common thief; a peasant.”
“There is nothing common about you. You said you were kidnapped?”
I moved over to the window and stared out at the palace grounds and the city beyond. “I lied. It’s what I do.”
“Your ankle… There are abrasions on it.”
I was despondent. “What happened to me no longer matters.”
“If you’re not honest with me, I can’t help you.”
“Why would you help a thief that broke your laws and stole from your King? I assaulted your guards. You understand why there are laws. Without laws there is anarchy. The rule of law must be upheld and applied equally and justly for every citizen. My life is gone. All that I had and what I once was is no more. I have no family, no wealth, no home.”
“I don’t believe you. You spout laws as if you understand what it takes to enforce them. You rode my horse, which is no small feat. You rode him as if you have ridden horses all your life.”
I stepped over to him until there were mere inches between us. I looked up into his eyes. “You would do best to be rid of me. I’m of no consequence, no value. Throw me in your prison. Put me to death for harming a firstborn prince. For I am nothing other than a common thief.”
To prove my point, I held up his knife and handed it back to him before turning back and walking over to the window.
“Guards!”
I turned around quickly to face the door as four guards quickly entered the room.
“Yes… Captain.”
The prince smiled. “You can do away with the pretense. She knows. Give your sword to the lady.”
“My Prince?”
“Your sword. Give it to her.”
The guard came to me and placed his sword in my hand. The prince drew his own sword.
He gave an order to his guards. “You will not intervene under any circumstances.”
“But, my Prince?”
“If the lady defeats me, you are to give her one thousand gold and take her anywhere she wishes as a free citizen.”
The prince stepped towards me, offered a slight bow, and crisply snapped his sword up to forty-five degrees.
I tipped my head and did the same with my sword. I touched my blade to his, then stepped back and laid my sword on the floor.
“I don’t wish to fight you.”
With the swiftness and skill of a trained swordsman, the prince flipped the sword up off the ground and into his other hand. He handed it back to the guard and ordered them all to leave.
“You’re no commoner or thief. A thief would have taken any chance for the kind of wealth I offered you. A commoner would never be trained in fencing to even understand the formal acknowledgement of touched swords. I’m at a loss not knowing what to do with you.”
“For what I have done, I should expect no kindness. I stole because I needed food and I defended myself from being put into another cage. I put myself under your laws willingly, for as I assess my situation, I know there is nothing else for me to do. You can’t free me, Prince Landon, for your guards would speak and this would undermine your authority.”
The prince sat down at the desk and stared at his dagger as he spun it, tip down, on the worn wooden surface. “How much do you believe your crimes are worth?”
“Two gold for stealing the King’s food. Fifty gold for resisting arrest. Five hundred gold for attacking a Prince without intent to harm.”
The prince shook his head. “You’ve done this before. Five hundred and fifty-two gold coins are what you owe the crown. Can you pay this amount?”
“Even the dress I wear is not owned by me.”
“Then it’s settled. You will work for me until your debt is fully paid.”
Heat flushed to my face. “You’re sorely mistaken if you think I will grace your bed to pay for my crimes!”
He raised an eyebrow. “I wasn’t thinking about that. It is, however, an image that may keep me up at night. My father would be rather upset with me if I did. He has been speaking of formally introducing me to Princess Faye.”
“Of Waredby.”
“I won’t ask how you know so much about the court as I’m sure I won’t get a good answer. The city has a problem.”
“Are you speaking about Canter? I overheard citizens last night saying they pay him fees to avoid being robbed.”
“Why is it I feel you should be sitting in this seat? Yes… It’s Canter among other problems. Canter is the ring leader of the city’s underworld. He controls the black market, the sex trade, and the thieves’ guild. He revels in his power, but there are factions that are pushing hard to wrest control from him. Some of these factions, I believe, are being introduced from the far north.”
“The realms that have fallen to the alliances in the north first became unstable. The kings of the realms were under attack from within their own cities. It would make sense that the northern allied kings are sending spies to create chaos and to destabilize the realms before the north attacks.”
The prince stood and walked over to me. “You’re remarkable.”
“You’re sending me to infiltrate Canter’s underground as a way for me to pay off my debt?”
The prince shook his head. “There is something about you, Camila. Are you certain there is nothing more you can share about yourself?”
“I would if there was anything to share. If I had a family, I would have fought to return to them. I am, however, not without enemies. While I may never regain what has been taken from me, I will not stop until my enemy lies at my feet. I must be very careful and plan my revenge methodically. This will take money and resources. Working for you will help me accomplish what I need to do.”
“If someone has wronged you, we can leave together and deal with them.”
“You don’t understand the powers at play here. Something larger is afoot and the game being played is on a scale I’ve never seen before. I’m good at games, Prince Landon. I will win, but I have to be properly positioned and know my enemy well before I make a move.”
“I’m not sure of this game you speak of nor will I tolerate any harm to this household or citizens of this realm.”
“I wouldn’t dream of harming Riverden’s citizens or dishonor your family.”
“Here is what I ask and offer you. You will go to Canter and win his confidence. You will report back to me twice a week. I will offer you two gold per week and provide you accommodations within the city.”
“That’s very generous of you. I could use some clothes and weapons to start. You do realize that I will be forced to lead a dual life. To win Canter’s confidence, I may be required to break your laws.”
“I understand, but you are in the employ of the Prince of Riverden. I’ll make sure you have everything you need, Camila.”
***
My apartment was rough, simple, in a bad part of town, but it was clean. For the first time since my transformation I had a chance to sit down and evaluate my situation but all I could think about was how this body had responded to Prince Landon’s presence. No doubt, this was Saromy’s plan all along to inflict the most suffering on me as possible. I was attracted to the prince and that truth weighed heavily upon me.
When I looked in the mirror, I was startled by my beauty. My eyes were intense, alluring, and inquisitive. My lips were full, and I favored my mother’s looks. Pulling my dress to the side, I looked at my right shoulder. The only blemish on my otherwise flawless skin was a cross-shaped birthmark. It was as if I had become a female twin of myself.
I paced my room and my eyes continually sought their reflection in the mirror. Saromy did this to me and he can undo it. I need to pay my debt so that I can return to Blackfall.
The day had been challenging and my mind had been working itself into a frenzy. The small bed beckoned me. It was nothing like the massive, high, lofty mattress of my room back in Blackfall, but it would be the first comfort I had since I was transformed. I slipped out of my overdress, laid down, and drifted off to sleep.
***
Saromy watched Phillip, his mother, and father from the upper rampart of the palace. Everything had gone perfectly; everything except for the demon’s interpretation of the curse. History had been rewritten, but the day following Arthur’s transformation, Saromy had found a marker in the garden; a marker that had never been there before.
The marker read, “In loving memory of our beloved son, Arthur, that died at childbirth and his twin, our beloved daughter, Anna, now taken and presumed lost. May we one day see you both again.”
Saromy had later overheard the queen as he hid behind a bush in the garden.
“A week from today will mark thirteen years to the day that our Anna was kidnapped and taken from us. She would be twenty years old now.”
Saromy had fumed and returned to his quarters to cast his circle and once again bring forth the demon to demand answers.
“I did your bidding. Why call me again? I grow weary of your stench.”
“You changed my curse.”
The demon laughed. “I fulfilled your curse.”
“You turned him into his twin sister.”
“Changing history is a delicate task. Arthur had a real twin sister that was stillborn. I changed history twice at great cost of my own power. I switched Arthur and Anna at birth but since I was to leave him alive, history needed to be changed to accommodate a lost princess.”
“What destiny have you created, you fool?”
“Beware the raven, Saromy.”
The demon laughed and vanished.
Saromy slid his hand across his desk throwing everything crashing to the ground. He donned his cloak and walked into town. Coming upon a heavy door, he knocked three times, then paused and knocked twice more. The door opened, and he pushed himself inside.
“Send men to Riverden and put notices everywhere along the way. Find the girl called Camila and kill her at any cost.”
***
I woke flushed. My dreams had been powerful and enticing. In them, Prince Landon came to me and I had welcomed his embrace.
Moving to where I had a bowl filled with water, I splashed a little on my face and paused to let my racing heart settle. My body was failing me and leading me where my mind didn’t wish to go.
In order to cleanse the images of my dream from my head, I removed my underdress and quickly changed into a new outfit; an outfit that wasn’t quite the beautiful dresses my body and heart desired to wear but that my mind fought. Black leather pants, black knee-high boots, black blouse, and a black overcoat would allow me to move as needed. I carried two daggers, one on each hip, and an additional dagger in my left boot. I also strapped on a black-hilted sword.
Leaving my apartment behind, I walked down towards the river docks. This was where I anticipated I would see the criminal underground in action. Finding a wooden crate to sit on, I watched as people came and went and shipments were unloaded from boats.
It wasn’t long before I began to spot criminal activities. Two small men, more boys, were working their way along the docks near where people departed ferries. The ferries carried people from the sea port a short distance away and upriver to the docks here. I watched as they made several runs through different crowds before taking their spoils to a nearby alley.
I left my spot on the crate and worked my way around to the alley. There I found an older man packing two small boxes.
“I’ll take what’s in those boxes.”
The man eyed me with great suspicion. “That wouldn’t be wise, lady. Move along before you get yourself hurt.”
“You have two boys pickpocketing the passengers and bringing you their loot. I could go to the city guards and tell them what you’re doing. I’ll tell you what I’ll do. I’ll take one of the two boxes leaving you with something to bring in to account for your time here this morning.”
The man pulled a long knife but with a few quick parries of my sword, I had him disarmed in seconds. My sword’s point pressed up against his throat.
“Shall we try this negotiation again?”
“Take the box. Canter will hear about this.”
I had thought about an alias for myself and the memory of the raven feather in my lips came to mind. “Tell him Ravenna is new in town and looking for special jobs. Thank you for your cooperation.”
I slipped the small box under one arm and backed away from the man before heading to my apartment. Once there I opened the box to find bits of gold jewelry, coin purses, and even the odd bit of food. This all amounted to four or five gold pieces and as I looked around my room, I considered making a few changes. I may be indebted to the prince, but there was no need for me to live in complete squalor.
I was, however, wise with my money knowing that I would need it to eventually buy my freedom and seek my revenge on Saromy. I took half of the coins and jewelry and hid them. After changing into the dress I was given at the palace and using some string to put my hair up, I took the remaining coins and decided a little shopping was in order.
As I moved through the city, I kept my eyes peeled for additional underground activities spotting a few here and there. In this part of town, I found a group of three men moving from business to business and leaving with bags of coins. I entered one business just after they had left. Looking around the store, I could see it was filled with beautiful dresses.
A pretty young woman behind the counter looked a little distressed but smiled and gave me a warm welcome.
“Those men that were just here. This doesn’t look like the kind of shop they would buy things from.”
“They were merely looking for directions, my lady.”
“How much did they ask for?”
“My lady?”
“Never mind.”
“Are you here to find something for the ball?”
“The ball? I wasn’t aware of one and I don’t have an invite.”
“This is the fall festival ball. Everyone is invited. A woman of your rare beauty might just catch the eye of one of the noblemen. With the right dress, of course. I’m Celeste.”
“Pleased to meet you, Celeste. I’m Camila.”
I glanced at a stunning lavender dress in the window. I wondered what I might look like in it and then reminded myself I wasn’t a woman before reminding myself I was.
“When exactly is the ball?”
“In three days, my lady.”
That was the day I was to give my first report to Prince Landon. He would certainly be at the ball.
“How much for that dress?”
“Oh, my… I see your current dress and I’m afraid that dress will be… Perhaps I can suggest something else?”
“What would it cost for it to be fitted exactly for me?”
“My father and mother worked for over a month on that dress.” Celeste cringed a little as she shared the price. “Eight-hundred silver.”
“You seem like a lovely girl, Celeste, and I’m certain those men were in here up to no good.” I opened my coin bag and pulled out my only gold coin. “Will this suffice?”
Celeste’s eyes lit up.
***
My idea had begun taking shape. I would steal from the thieves as Ravenna, then shop and give back to the local community as Camila. This way I would never hold too much money to lose in case I got robbed and at the same time I would start building trust with the shop owners.
For the next few days I was a thorn in Canter’s side. After several swordfights and feeling more confident that I could hold my own, I strategically placed myself in the path of the three men taking money from the businesses.
Following them into a side street, I made sure the area was clear before introducing myself. “Your load is looking rather heavy. I would be pleased to lighten it for you.”
The three men turned and drew their swords. The leader of their group stepped forward.
“We were told about you.”
“You can tell your boss, Canter, that I would be happy to meet him at the docks tomorrow morning. Now, hand over those purses. I would hate for any of you to have to receive medical care.”
“If we bring you to Canter, we receive a bonus. He didn’t say how we brought you.” He glanced over my shoulder towards two thugs with daggers coming up behind me. “You’re vastly outnumbered.”
I needed to make a statement, but I didn’t want to kill anyone, even if these were people that likely were paid to hurt others. I spun and threw a dagger at each of the two men, hitting them both in their right shoulders. That caused them to drop their daggers and collapse to the ground writhing in pain. A second later, I turned back towards the three men. I drew my third dagger.
The lead man lunged, and I parried his attack and struck with my dagger under his arm. I pushed forward, spinning around him, dropping to the ground under the second man’s attack, and stabbed that man in his foot. As he dropped forward, I pushed my shoulder up underneath his chin. His teeth hit hard with a loud clack and as he fell backwards, I sliced his wrist causing him to drop his sword.
The third man dropped his purse and ran, but the lead had regained his composure and slashed at my neck. I felt the blade skim my neck just as I dodged out of the way and threw my final dagger into the man’s sword hand. With his sword hand useless, he pulled away and backed up against a wall. Using my sword, I cut their purses from their belts and held my point against the lead man so I could retrieve my dagger.
Slipping the three purses onto my own belt, I pulled my daggers from the other two thug’s shoulders.
“Thanks for your business. Tell Canter, dawn at the docks tomorrow morning. I’m open to making a deal with him.”
I hurried back to my apartment and just managed to change when a knock sounded at my door. Drawing my dagger, I pried the door open a crack to see Celeste from the dress store. She was carrying several boxes.
“Come in.”
Her eyes narrowed. “You live here?”
“It’s temporary.”
“You’re bleeding.”
She pointed to my neck and I glanced in the mirror where I could see a light cut just below my left ear.
Grabbing a rag, I wiped the blood off and held it there to stop the flow.
“Thank you.”
Celeste hesitated as she spotted my sword leaning up against the wall.
“As you’re aware, it’s a rough neighborhood.”
She smiled weakly, looking quite nervous. “Mother and father made the adjustments for you and added a little something special. They also included gloves and laced matching boots. We’re very thankful for your business.”
I took the boxes from her and spotted one of the purses. I reached inside and pulled out a one-hundred silver coin. “Thank your parents very much for me.”
Celeste’s nervousness vanished, and she smiled and stepped out into the street. “If you ever need more dresses, you know where to come.”
***
I had spent hours on my hair trying to make it fancy like the court women did. I finally ended up with a silver hairpin that held my hair on my right side back and over my ear leaving my left side down to cover my cut. I tried hard not to smile when I put on the lavender gown, but it was truly magnificent and made me look stunning. The white laced boots fit perfectly and stretched up the length of my calves. My lavender gloves sparked with rhinestones as did the tightly cinched bodice of the dress. Finding a silver necklace and bracelet from my spoils, I put them on to complete my outfit.
I felt a little uneasy with only one dagger slipped into my boot, but I wasn’t expecting any problems. I pulled my gown up slightly as I made my way up the stairs to the ballroom entrance. A man in a formal suit greeted me at the top.
“Your name, my lady?”
“Camila.”
“Camila, what?”
“Just Camila.”
“Camila from where?”
“Camila from Riverden?”
The man’s frown spoke volumes. “Announcing Camila of Riverden.”
By this time of night few people paid attention to those arriving late like I was. This was my first ball as a woman and only the men would check to see if any single female newcomers were worth the bother of introducing themselves to. I was therefore stunned when men across the ballroom paused to stare at me. I even glanced over my shoulder to see who was coming next but there were no other women waiting.
Slowly as I stepped towards the dance floor, the room began to go back to normal. Several men asked me to dance and it was with reluctance that I accepted one. Prince Landon wasn’t in sight and this perturbed me, but what was even more frightening was the number of men targeting me for a dance and lining up to take me away from my current dance partner.
I had only spent a few minutes on the dance floor, grateful for my mother’s lessons where she did the leading, when my partner and I were interrupted.
My dance partner bowed and stepped aside. “My Prince.”
I looked up and into the eyes of Prince Landon as he slipped his hand around my waist. I immediately felt every dream over the past days come back fresh in my mind and I blushed at his touch.
People parted around us on the dance floor.
“You missed our allotted check-in time, Camila.”
“I was unavoidably detained, my Prince.”
“I understand a woman dressed in black has been leaving a bit of a trail of wounded men throughout the city.”
“I heard that as well.”
“I thought you didn’t have any money.”
“I’m merely redistributing the odd piece of silver I find on the streets.”
“That dress you’re wearing is no mere redistribution. There isn’t a woman in this place, dare say in all the realms more stunningly beautiful tonight. Tell me we won’t find a noble’s daughter naked in the street somewhere.”
I giggled. “I bought and paid for this dress myself. I’ve been working hard cleaning dishes, you see.”
“Cleaning dishes must be a dangerous job.” His fingers came to my neck and I inhaled deeply at his touch. “That appears to be a cut you are trying to cover up.”
“Must have been a piece of broken glass.”
Ignoring everyone around us, the prince took my hand in his and dragged me from the ballroom floor and into a private side room. With the door closed behind us, he turned to face me.
“I’m not sure this is a good idea, Camila.”
“By idea, you mean pulling a single woman through a room full of people into a private room?”
The prince put his hand to his head. “Oh God… I wasn’t thinking that through. Your presence confounds me and now I’ve tainted your reputation. We should go back before rumors get out of control.”
“Before we go back, was there something you wanted to say to me in private?”
“I made a mistake. I don’t like the idea of you in harm’s way.”
I looked into Landon’s eyes and felt a gentle tug on my heart and a not so gentle scream from my mind telling me who I was and reminding me of my new place in society. “Your father is no doubt grooming you for a future with Princess Faye. You have obligations as do I. Don’t worry for my safety. I will hopefully meet Canter tomorrow morning. I needed to do some risky things to build his interest in meeting me. After tomorrow, I’ll either be dead, or in his employ.”
Landon’s hand reached for my cheek then pulled away. “Don’t speak like that.”
“We should return to the ball before Princess Faye hears that you slipped into a private room with a scullery maid.”
“You will never be a scullery maid. For the first time in my life I’m actually questioning my role as prince.”
“You can’t think like that.”
I pulled on his arm to bring him back to the dance floor. Unfortunately, I had been correct in my assumptions. A well-known prince could not simply lead his dance partner into a private room without raising many eyebrows.
I leaned closer and whispered to him. “We will need more private quarters if I am to continue to give you my reports.”
All eyes were upon us.
I raised my voice so people around us could hear me. “It was such a pleasure having the chance to dance with you, Prince Landon. I’m sorry my shoe failed, and I twisted my ankle. You were so kind and honorable to take me where I could rest it. With your permission, I will take my leave.”
Landon stared at me with conflicted eyes. “Do you need a carriage?”
“I can manage, my Prince.” My last two words were barely audible.
I found myself biting my lower lip and a great sadness came over me as I curtsied and turned to walk away. I didn’t wish to leave his presence, but once again I reminded myself of my place. There was war coming and he would be required to form alliances. I had nothing to offer him. I walked away quickly and rushed from the ballroom.
I paused at the top of the outdoor stairs and leaned against the stone railing. I inhaled a deep breath of cool salty air trying hard to regain my composure.
“Who are you?”
I turned to see none other than the king of Riverden. I curtsied. “My name is Camila, my King.”
“You have created quite the stir. Do I, or should I know of you?”
“I’m sorry, my King. My ankle… The Prince was very kind. I’m no one of consequence.”
“Your ankle seems to have recovered remarkably well. Few women of no consequence could turn the head of my son and, might I add, the entire male population of the ball tonight.”
There was a short pause as the queen arrived and looked me over carefully. I curtsied once again.
“You remind me of the Queen of Blackfall, young lady.” There was kindness and thoughtfulness as she appraised me which is more than I could say about the king.
I was immediately reminded of the loss of my family.
“I’m so thankful for your kind and gracious hospitality and inviting all the citizens to such a wonderous ball. I’m very sorry if my stumble and your son’s consequential chivalry to see me taken care of has caused any problems. With your permission, I will withdraw and be on my way home.”
The king, if anything, didn’t soften his gaze but hardened it. “My son has many responsibilities and does not need any distractions. Stay away from him.”
The queen looked aghast.
The harshness of the king’s tone was enough for me to practically melt. I understood what he was doing, but once again I was reminded of my place in this new paradigm I was living. I was devastated but remembered my upbringing. I lifted my chin slightly, curtsied, and slipped away from them.
By the time I got back to my apartment I was in tears; unable to stop their flow.
***
I don’t ever recall having cried so much. I attributed this to my more fragile state as a woman, but I knew I was just making excuses. The truth was that I was heartbroken over the loss of my family and my life. I was also greatly saddened that the strange tug on my heart for Prince Landon would remain unfulfilled. I was at a complete loss as to what to do.
I even hesitated to change into my black outfit and make my way down to the docks, but I did anyways. I was given a job to do and I couldn’t just run from it. The walk in the pre-dawn morning light and cold air helped clear my mind.
With the sun now up and the docks stirring to life, it wasn’t long before I found myself surrounded by six burly men. For a moment I thought this might have been a setup, but they didn’t draw their weapons.
One man stepped forward towards me. “Based upon our previous encounters with you, we are taking all precautions, Ravenna. Canter has asked us to take you to him. Hand over your weapons.”
“That’s not going to happen. He’s worried I’m here to overthrow his rule. I have no desire to run the underworld of Riverden. I’m looking for work and as much fun as it is robbing all of you, I seek more lucrative endeavors.”
A heavy, ugly man pushed his way forward. “What’s to say you’re not here to assassinate him?”
“As I said, I’m here for work. It’s not likely I could find the type of work I’m looking for at the palace gates and assassinating Canter would only eliminate a good source of income for me.”
The man stared at me long and hard as if I was a piece of jewelry he was appraising. “I’ll take you to Canter.”
I followed the man through a vast warehouse and to a pair of double doors that looked rather plain from the outside. He opened them and we walked into a lavishly appointed apartment. Several scantily clad women got up from fur-covered couches and quickly attended the man. With a flick of his wrist, they vanished into other rooms.
“Take a seat, Ravenna.”
The man sat himself heavily down in a plush leather chair and across a large desk from me. The men in tow stood by to cover all the exits.
“Canter, I presume?”
He leaned back in his chair and eyed me intently. “At first, I laughed at the men that came to me telling me of a beautiful woman that stole from them. I punished them for lying to me. When story after story arrived, I realized their stories must have some thread of truth to them. They told me you were impressive in more ways than one and now I see what they were saying is true. You have taken things that belong to me, Ravenna, and I don’t take kindly to such actions.”
“I had to get your attention somehow. One simply doesn’t walk into this office uninvited.”
“I’m certain had you chosen to come here my men would have sent you straight in. You could earn a lot of money in one of my brothels.”
“Don’t tempt me to change my mind about assassination, Canter. I believe we could have a profitable partnership together.”
“What are you thinking?”
“I understand there are new, how should I say this, influences, in the Riverden underworld. They are sophisticated in their approach to systematically undermine you and disrupt your businesses and sources of income.”
“I could say the same of yourself. What do you propose?”
“That I act as your emissary. For a price, of course.”
“I’ve not seen you in action. You ask much.”
I tossed a heavy coin purse on his desk.
“That’s my…!”
“If I can get close enough to the leader of the thieves’ guild to steal your coin purse, how much more so can I take care of some insignificant and unskilled intruders?”
Canter stroked his chin. “There is a man that has set up a brothel in the old part of town. I will have my men show you the location. Deal with him and I will consider using you more in the future.”
“You expect me to do this for free?”
Canter weighed his coin purse in his hands. “You’ve already taken your fee.”
I smiled.
“Meet my men at the old town square four hours after dusk. Report your findings back to me here tomorrow.”
I stood and walked to the doors.
“Ravenna. You’re on very thin ice with me. Don’t cross me.”
I stepped through the doors and headed unhindered back to my apartment. In my role as prince I had known about such organizations but seeing them firsthand put a shiver down my spine. I quickly changed into a dress and put my hair up to pick up a few necessities.
My first stop was the dress shop.
“Camila! You’re the talk of the realm and thanks to you for wearing our dress, we have had many new enquiries.”
“What are you hearing, Celeste?”
“Some say all the men at the ball couldn’t take their eyes off you. Others suggested you caught the Prince’s eye. I even heard one woman suggest you might be the long-lost Princess Anna from Blackfall.”
“Princess Anna?”
“Certainly, you must have heard the tale of little seven-year-old Anna being kidnapped. That was thirteen years ago now. She had never been seen or heard from again and presumed murdered.”
“I’ve never heard that story.”
Celeste giggled. “Where have you been? Everyone knows this story. Growing up, all the girls used to play that we were the lost princess that would catch our handsome Prince Landon’s hand in marriage. Over the years there have even been some to claim the heritage but were always turned away as frauds.”
“That’s quite the story about the princess.”
“I’m sorry, I’ve been rambling. What can I help you with, my lady?”
“I need another dress. Something less formal and yet sexy.”
“Oh! You have a date with a special young man?”
“Not exactly. I’m going to a brothel tonight.”
The girl frowned. “You’re… no…”
“The dress needs to be maneuverable.”
“I don’t want to know the details… I just happen to have something that might… hmmm…”
***
I left the store and a frazzled distraught Celeste with two boxes and headed straight back to my apartment. I quickly changed into the sexy red dress that showed more skin than I would ever normally consider showing. I found only enough room to hide one dagger strapped to my upper thigh. It would have to do. The second box contained a red overcoat that I was about to put on when there was a strong knock on my door.
Grabbing my sword, I opened the door a crack to see Landon standing there.
“What are you doing here, my Prince?”
“Quickly, let me in the room. What are you wearing?”
I closed the door and turned to face Landon, suddenly embarrassed by my outfit. “Canter has given me a job.”
“Not in that outfit. I forbid it!”
I looked down to where his eyes were glued, my chest, and grabbed the overcoat to cover myself up. “It’s not what you think. Someone new has come into town and started up a brothel. I’m going there tonight to deal with the man.”
“You’re going in that?”
“This isn’t my first choice, but it will get me inside. I’m doing what you asked me to do. It’s possible this is a man from the northern alliance and I might be able to get useful information out of him. Why are you here?”
“I… I had to see you after last night. That should have never happened.”
“The ball? Our dance? What shouldn’t have happened?”
“You covered for me to protect me. I felt horrible afterwards. You didn’t have to do that.”
“Yes, I did.”
“I needed to see you.”
I pulled the overcoat a little tighter around myself. “I think you’ve seen about enough of me already.”
“No… Yes… Damn it!”
He threw his hands up and sat down on my bed.
“Ever since I met you, I can’t get you out of my head. I’ve been introduced to every eligible woman in most of the realms, and not one has done to me what you do.”
“Give you a headache?”
He sighed, and I moved over to him. I knelt at his feet and looked up into his eyes. My heart moved me.
“I’m no one, my Prince. I was reminded that very well last night. You don’t need the distraction. I’m pulling you away from your duty to your realm. I’m a criminal. Throw me in jail so you can forget about me.”
“What do you mean you were reminded last night. Surely, nothing I would have said…”
I grabbed for his hand and held it tight. “No… not you.” I stood and looked around my apartment. “I should leave here. No good will come of this.”
“Who?”
“I could run away to Shura. You can claim I escaped.”
“Who reminded you of your place?”
“It doesn’t matter, my Prince. He only spoke the truth.”
“Who is this man, so I can confront him!”
I shook my head. “It would only make things worse.”
“Camila, I won’t have you running away because of what someone has said.”
“It was your father, my Prince. He told me to never see you again.”
“He has no right!”
“He has every right.”
There was a long pause in the conversation. I hadn’t even realized it, but I had kept holding his hand and as he had stood, I pulled the back of his hand to my cheek as I wept. I had never wanted anything more in my life than this man. I pushed my conflicted thoughts aside while my heart and body pined for him.
“Why are you crying, Camila?”
I sniffed, stood, and pulled away quickly.
“My life will be masked by pain and sorrow… I see this now. You should go, my Prince, lest my curse be upon you as well.” I pointed to the door.
“What curse?”
“It doesn’t matter. Your father is right. I’m distracting you from what’s important.”
“I’m not leaving here until you tell me.”
I stared at him and wiped the tears from my eyes. I wanted nothing more than to be with him. An artifact of the spell no doubt to be forced into wanting something I could never have. It tore at my emotions.
“My enemy is Saromy. He called forth a demon to curse me before he threw me into a cage and dragged me here.”
“Saromy? Blackfall’s magician?”
I nodded.
“I don’t understand. Why would Saromy do this to you?”
“He believed I was a threat to him.”
“Are you?”
I shrugged, defeated. “Not anymore.”
“And the curse? What was that?”
“That my life would be masked by pain and sorrow. That my desires will be forever taken from me.”
“You desire me?”
I took a step away from him. “My humiliation is complete. Your father is right, my Prince. I plead with you. Release me from my debt so I can leave here.”
“I accepted your debt to keep you here. You’re mistaken if you think I’m going to let you go.”
“But Princess Faye… Your father…”
“Alliances and father be damned. I’ll renounce my position if need be.”
“You’re not thinking clearly, my Prince. If the northern realms are forging a path south to take over your lands, you will need an alliance. Blackfall is the logical choice because they are the largest realm, but Waredby will offer Riverden a highly strategic location to stage your armies. If you want to protect your citizens, stopping the northern realms at Waredby is the safest location.”
The prince stood and crossed the room to face me. “You’re everything I’ve ever wanted. You’re intelligent, wise about matters of state, a woman just at home in a formal gown as with a sword in her hand, and your beauty…”
“You would risk your citizen’s lives for me? I’m a woman of no heritage, no worth.”
The prince lifted my chin with his fingers to force me into looking into his eyes. “Tell me you feel nothing for me. Tell me you reject me.”
My lips quivered and I turned my face away from his. “I cannot. But I also cannot let you throw your life and your duty away for me. If all goes well, soon enough I will have taken enough gold from these ruthless criminals to leave here. Hopefully, as I perform these tasks for Canter, I will also find valuable information I can pass along to you. I beg you to forget about me. Assign one of your guards that I can relay information to. Once I am away from here, I will find a way to earn money and pay my debt to the King.”
Landon turned away and paced back and forth. “How dangerous will this be tonight?”
“I suspect this will not be without significant risk, my Prince. No newcomer looking to disrupt the Riverden underground would come without resources. I’m certain this is why Canter is sending me there. If I fail or succeed, at least one thorn is removed.”
“I don’t like it. I don’t like any of this. I plead with you, Camila. I release you from your debt. I will even give you enough money to get far away from here. I just can’t live with the burden that you might wind up dead or worse.”
“You forget, my Prince, that I have an enemy that I have sworn revenge upon. Even if you released me, I would still go tonight. If Saromy is in league with the northern realms, which I suspect, I might find a shred of evidence to implicate him. If I could find anything that could turn Blackfall against him before his plans are fulfilled, then that is the best outcome I can hope for.”
“Don’t you see the hypocrisy of your own words, Camila? You tell me not to throw away my life and yet you do the very same. You risk your life for revenge when you have everything to live for. In two weeks, my father is sending me to Waredby to formally introduce me to Princess Faye. In three days, I ask you to meet me in the Daleen Forest. Travel south from here for several hours until you come to the second river crossing. Cross the bridge, then take a small path upriver. After another hour, you will come to a forest meadow. Meet me there when the sun is at its zenith.”
“I will take extra precautions tonight, my Prince, for you have spoken the truth. I’ve been calloused with my life out of nothing more than a need for revenge.”
The prince hesitated a moment but turned to the door. “If nothing else, Camila, I have two weeks to try and convince my father that alliances can be formed without the need of marriage.”
With that said, he left. I moved to the door and placed my hand on the handle but forced myself to let it go. I slumped to the floor, once again in tears.
***
Except for the street lamps that barely illuminated the cobblestones, the night was moonless and dark. Fog had rolled in off the sea as I made my way to the rendezvous point. Two men slipped from the murky shadows.
“Come with us.”
One man led, and another followed. We turned down several side streets and finally stopped at an alley.
“Halfway down the alley is a door on the right.”
No more words were spoken as the two men left me alone. Landon’s words had rolled in my head all day. They taunted me. Is my pain and suffering caused by my continued focus on my anger and revenge?I hated what Saromy did to me, but, if anything, I could see potential for a life. Had I not been transformed, I would have been on my way to marrying Princess Faye. I would have continued to envy my brother and his freedom. Now, even though cursed, I could possibly live a decent life. The idea of living the rest of my life as a woman no longer bothered me.
I stepped over to the door and knocked lightly. A small window opened, and a man peered out.
“What do you want?”
I feigned fear and looked up and down the alley while pulling my cloak tighter around me. “I heard… I work for Canter… Things aren’t good there.”
His head came out further and he looked around carefully. “Get in.”
The door opened, and I slipped inside the building. I backed up against a wall and looked around. The place was shoddy looking, but even on a night like tonight, I could see business was brisk. The entryway had several dirty couches where older women sat in various stages of undress.
“Let’s see what you got.”
I looked into the eyes of the women and found them lifeless. There were three ruthless, large men that I could see but there must be more within the rooms.
“I… I think I made a mistake…” Reaching for the door, the man grabbed my wrist hard.
“Not so fast, girl.”
This man was very strong, and I could tell he was a fighter by his solid stance. He pinned my hand against the wall and pulled open my cloak.
I winced at his touch and shivered as the cool air touched my exposed skin.
“Eric! We have a new girl that has run away from Canter. I think Mr. Gallows would appreciate testing this one first.”
A second man came over and pulled open the other side of my cloak to further expose me. “And if he doesn’t, I will. Come with me, girl.”
Eric grabbed my wrist and pulled me down a hallway past a dozen small rooms to a set of stairs. At the top of the stairs, Eric knocked on a door.
A growling, muffled voice came through the door. “I’m busy!”
“Sorry to disturb you, boss. You want to see this.”
“This better be good!”
I heard shuffling, then the door opened suddenly. This man was huge; his eyes peeled my clothing from my body.
“Where did you find her?”
“She came to us. Boris said she worked for Canter.”
“What’s your name, girl?”
“A… Alisha. I think I made a mistake… I was told this establishment catered to…”
The man backhanded me across my face. It wasn’t a hard hit, but it was enough for him to show his dominance over me.
His large hand grabbed the back of my neck and pulled me inside.
“Guard the door. No one is to disturb us.”
“Yes, boss.”
The door closed ominously behind me as I took in the room. It was finely appointed, but nothing like Canter’s office. On the bed at the far end of the room, was a young girl, no more than thirteen or fourteen. Her face was bruised as were her arms and legs. She held a bedsheet over her naked body. My anger spiked at seeing her.
“Take off your cloak.”
I looked at the girl and saw her fear and sympathy for me. I slipped the cloak from my shoulders and let it fall to the ground.
The man smiled and leaned back against his desk. “You’re not like the others.”
“I… I catered to rich and powerful men.”
“As you will with me. Canter’s days are at an end and I can use a high-priced girl.”
“Take off your clothes and go to the bed. I’ll not sell merchandise I haven’t verified first.”
“Would you not want the full experience as to how I treat my men, so you could better gauge my value?”
“You’re a whore. All you do is lie on your back.”
“I am, but I would bet none of your ladies earn ten gold per night.”
“Ten gold?”
“I offer my men a fantasy. They are often greatly tired of their wives and I give them an escape. I serve him a meal, then show him what being a virile man is all about. I want my men to feel like I bask in their presence, that my touch is for them alone.”
“Skip the dinner part. Show me.”
I slowly stepped over to him and grabbed his vest. I pulled him towards me and raised up on my toes to bring my lips near his ear. I whispered to him.
“Mmmm. You’re such a strong man, Mr. Gallows. I can tell you’re a man that demands attention. I like that.”
His hands immediately went to my backside. I closed my eyes at his filthy touch and spun away from him smiling. I grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the bed before I let my fingers dance lightly across his chest. Moving behind him, I pressed my body up against him and slowly pulled his vest over his shoulders knowing this would restrict his arms.
“My God, Mr. Gallows. Your shoulders are huge and muscular. I can’t wait for you to take me.”
I felt him tense at my touch and my words. I carefully pulled my dagger, brought it up to his neck, and drew the blade across his jugular.
Blood spurted everywhere as his hands went to his throat. He tried to scream but only gurgling came forth. He slumped face-first onto the bed, spraying blood all over the girl. I rushed to her side to cover her mouth to keep her from screaming.
She suddenly threw her arms around me and shook like a frightened rabbit as the man’s lifeblood drained from him.
“Shhh… It’s all right. I’m going to get you out of here.”
I was operating on pure adrenaline. This was the first man I had ever killed, and I felt nausea threaten to overwhelm me.
Fighting the feeling, I held the girl’s hand in mine. “Listen to me. I need you to stay quiet.”
The girl nodded, but then reached for the man’s dagger and began striking him repeatedly with it.
I gently pried the dagger from her hands. “He’s dead and can no longer hurt you. I need you to get some clothes on. We’re going to make these people pay for what they did to you.”
The girl nodded as I cut the man’s coin purse from him and moved over to his desk. Quietly, I pulled open the drawers and pulled out letters and papers, slipping them into a burlap sack I found. I was about to get ready to leave, when the girl pointed to a painting on the wall.
Lifting the painting aside, I found a small alcove filled with three large bags of gold. I tied one to my waist and waved the girl over to me.
“Can you carry these?”
She nodded and after I tied them to her waist, I put on my cloak and grabbed the man’s sword.
“Stay behind me. We’re not out of this yet.”
The girl was clearly in shock but took a few steps back away from the door. I pulled it open and without hesitating thrust my sword into Eric’s chest. Eric’s shout was cut off as he slumped over, but his dead body rolled noisily down the stairs. Taking the girl’s hand in mine, I pulled her down after me and over Eric’s body. Boris and two other men were racing down the hallway towards us.
Letting go of the girl, I pulled my dagger and stepped into the hallway. Boris was an excellent fencer and it appeared the other two men were as well. The hallway hampered them and only one man could attack me at a time. Had I been pressed by all three at once, there would have been little chance I could survive.
Using my sword and dagger to maximum use, I parried Boris’ sword, ducked down, and sliced my dagger across his thigh. With a howl of pain, Boris rushed me, but I was ready for this. Using my dagger to block his sword’s thrust, he ran straight onto my sword’s point.
Yanking my sword free, I switched my sword to my left hand as the next man pushed his way forward. By now the brothel was filled with screaming women and unsavory men rushing out of rooms. One man ran out of his room so quickly, he bumped an oil lantern causing a fiery burst of flames to shoot across the hall. This separated the girl and me from the last man, but we still had one man in front of us.
Throwing my dagger, I clipped the man’s ear. He paused and brought his hand to his ear only to take it away covered in blood. His eyes hardened, and I knew I was in trouble and he roared in anger. His sword moved back and forth rapidly, and the force of his blows was staggering.
“Back up the stairs!”
I fought the man as I worked my way back to the room. Just as I got to the top of the stairs, the girl pulled me inside and slammed the door behind me, throwing the lock into place. The man crashed into the door, but it held.
A quick look around the smoke-filled room, showed us only one avenue of escape; a window by the bed. The wooden building was rapidly being engulfed in flames. Rushing to the window, I smashed the glass with the back of my sword and used a blanket wrapped around my hand to push the glass away.
The girl looked frightened as the flames burst all around us but when the man busted through the door with his sleeve on fire, she took my hand and we slipped out the window together. I tried to keep us from falling, but the wooden shingles below the window were slick from the fog. We both skidded along and over the edge of the roofline, landing hard on the cobblestones.
I was certain I had cracked a rib or two and took a long moment to gather my breath. I grimaced in pain as I sat up and found the girl unconscious next to me. She had hit her head on the stones, but she was breathing steady and didn’t appear to be too badly off.
The building was now fully ablaze, and I had to assume most everyone got out safely. That was all except for the three men I killed and likely the fourth man that had chased us up the stairs.
The girl moved next to me and I cradled her in my arms before helping her to her feet.
“Let’s get out of here.”
***
We made it back to my apartment and I tossed the bags of gold coins and the notes and letters on my table. Taking the girl over to my bed, I sat her down and filled a bowl with water. I returned to her with a cloth and slowly began cleaning her face and wounds.
“Thank you, my lady.”
“You’re safe here. What’s your name?”
“Isabel.”
I smiled. “Isabel is the name of my mother. I’m Camila. I’m sorry you had to see all of that.”
“They were horrible men, my lady. May the gods block their passage to the netherworld.”
I stroked her hair. She was pretty. I couldn’t imagine the abuse she had faced.
“Tell me about your family, Isabel. Do you have someone I can take you to?”
“No one, my lady. Those men… they… they killed my parents. That used to be our home. We ran it as an inn. They broke in and…”
She fell into my arms and sobbed. I held her close for many minutes until she began to settle.
“Lie down, Isabel. Try to get some sleep.”
She did, and I pulled a blanket up and over her. Getting up, I winced again and gingerly prodded my ribs. I removed my clothing and after examining my bruises I changed into a dress. I lit a lamp and set it on the table as I reviewed the documents I found.
Most were useless, but there was one that caught my eye.
‘Direct orders for advanced units:
You have been sent, supplied, and given orders from our great and glorious leader, Saromy. His decades-old plan to unite the realms under a single leader is on the verge of coming to fruition. Using the gold provided, you are to secure a mercenary force, disrupt trade, and seek to undermine the local controlling governments.
Our leaders will periodically inspect your mission, rewarding those units that have been successful and eliminating those that are not. We are at war. Give no quarter or mercy.’
I had hoped to believe all along that Saromy’s plans were limited to Blackfall and that what he had done to me was out of spite, but I couldn’t have been more wrong. Mother and father were at risk and even if they no longer saw me as their own, I had to do something to warn them.
It was early morning before I drifted off into a fitful sleep.
***
I woke to the wondrous smells of smoked pork, eggs, and fresh bread. I was still sitting at the table, but my bed blanket had been put over me.
Isabel placed a plate of steaming food in front of me. “Good morning, my lady. I hope you don’t mind but I left early and purchased some food. I spent no more than a half silver on everything.”
I took a bite of the bread and almost swooned with delight. “This is fabulous, Isabel!”
“I baked them myself. My mom…” Isabel paused and gathered herself. “My mom and I used to cook for the patrons of the inn. It’s the least I can do for you, my lady. I would be forever grateful to serve you and cook and clean for you.”
Looking across the table, I could see the letters and notes were missing.
“Isabel… The note that was here. Where is it?”
“I used some of the notes to light the fire in the stove, my lady. The fire had gone out.”
I put my hands to my face.
“I’m very sorry, my lady. I didn’t think they were important as most were on the floor.”
I smiled weakly. “One was quite important, but it makes no sense for me to be upset about it. You didn’t know. I need to go meet someone. Will you be all right here alone?”
“Of course, my lady.”
“When I get back, I can take you shopping.”
“I’d like that very much, my lady.”
I moved some stray hairs from Isabel’s eyes. “Feel free to use the bath.”
I stood and pulled out my black clothes and Isabel’s eyes went wide. “You’re Ravenna. No wonder you were so strong and courageous. I heard those awful men talk about the beautiful but dangerous woman in black.”
“Obviously, I need to keep a lower profile.”
Slipping out of my dress, I winced again as my ribs shouted their objection.
“Let me help you, my lady.”
“Thank you, and please, call me Camila. I’m no lady of the court.”
“You will always be a lady to me, Camila.”
As my dress slipped to the floor, Isabel gasped and touched my birthmark before bowing low to me.
“What are you doing, Isabel? Please, stand up.”
“You’re the lost Princess Anna.”
“No, Isabel. There is no Princess Anna.”
“But your birthmark… Your beauty…”
“But nothing, Isabel.”
***
I hadn’t meant to be short with Isabel, but the implausibility of me being a lost princess made me question my own feelings on the matter. It felt like another Prince Landon scenario playing out through my curse. It was as if the smallest granule of hope I could muster would be crushed in the most painful of ways. It served me no good to contemplate what-ifs. I had been transformed into a woman, lost my family, and I would have to live with the curse the rest of my life.
My ribs ached as I made my way to the docks and to Canter’s warehouse. This time, there was no confrontation and the men simply let me in and granted me access to him.
“Come in, Ravenna. I’d hug you, but I’m not so sure I would appreciate pulling your dagger from my side. I thought I asked you to take care of their leader, not burn down half the city.”
“Things got a little out of control.”
“You appear unscathed. I’m impressed. You did an excellent job of getting rid of them. I’d like you to investigate another matter.”
“Investigate is a far cry from what you would like to have happen. Let’s not play with words. Who do you want eliminated?”
“Another group has come into the northern part of the city. A man named Riphus is hiring my thieves away.”
“I’ll look into it. It will cost you ten gold.”
“Ten gold? That’s robbery.”
“Each thief probably nets you half a gold per day. Assuming you’ve lost three thieves, you’re losing over ten gold per week plus the loss of your reputation. Ten gold is a bargain and you know it. It’s an excellent return on your investment.”
“I feel like I’m working with an accountant. Fine. Ten gold.”
“I’ll take my time on this one. No sense creating a show like I did last night.”
“Just let me know when it’s done.”
“Perhaps you can do something for me.”
“My bed is just in the next room. All right, all right. Just a little humor. Maybe I can recoup some of my money back that you have taken from me. What do you need?”
“I want your men to listen for anyone arriving from the north. The brothel was well funded and militaristic in how it was run. These are no mere criminals. I believe they are working to build mercenary armies to disrupt the city and make it more vulnerable to take over from the allied kings of the north.”
“What do I care if they do that? I only care if they take a cut of my pie.”
“You’re being short-sighted. Not every government will be as lenient on your organization as this one.”
“All right. I’ll put the word out. You say these men were well-funded? How do you know?”
“I saw their gold. Unfortunately, I was fighting for my life and the building was fully engulfed in fire for me to get close to it.”
“So, you say…”
***
“Camila! It’s always a pleasure to see you. How can I help you?”
“Good day, Celeste. I’d like three regular dresses and one formal dress for my friend here, Isabel. I also need traveling clothes and several more dresses for myself. Nothing too fancy, but I would like the travel clothes to turn a few heads.”
Isabel touched my hand and whispered to me. “It’s too much for me.”
“Nonsense. Every woman deserves some quality clothing. Besides, what if I had a chance to get you a job in the palace?”
“Me? In the palace?”
“Would you like that?”
“Would I ever! But what would I do?”
“I bet you could get a job as a cook. Your bread is the finest I’ve ever tasted.”
***
The next morning, I was greeted to more delicious food and Isabel had also gone back to the dress store to bring in several of her dresses and my travel clothes.
“Try this one on, Isabel.”
“It’s too beautiful.”
“And it will make you even more beautiful than you already are.”
Isabel held up the box towards me. “Take it back.”
“What’s wrong, Isabel?”
“If I’m beautiful, then I will be raped again.”
I took the dress from her hands and placed it on the table. “Come here, Isabel.”
She did, and I wrapped my arms around her. She was only six years younger than me, but I felt my motherly instincts kicking in.
“It’s going to be all right, Isabel. Am I your friend?”
“Yes.”
“As your friend, if anyone hurts you, they will deal with the sharp end of my sword. You must be able to move on with your life, put away your fears, and not let those that took from you keep you debilitated the rest of your life.”
“I will if you will.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“You’re Princess Anna. You were kidnapped and perhaps you’ve lost your way, but you have a family that desperately sought you. Maybe you don’t remember who you were or what happened to you, but you owe it to yourself to go to Blackfall.”
“My story is a complicated one, Isabel. I’ll tell you what. You wear the dress for me while you’re here in this apartment to get used to it. I’ll teach you how to handle a dagger and you can always carry one to make sure you stay safe. Then, when you’re ready, I’ll take you to lunch at a fancy restaurant in the city where you can wear the dress in public. If you can do that for me, then I promise to one day return to Blackfall and find out if what you suspect is true.”
“All right. What if you find out you’re the lost Princess Anna?”
I smiled. “Then perhaps the King of Riverden wouldn’t be so angry with me.”
“The King is angry with you?”
“It’s a long story. I’m heading out for a bit. I’m going to see about buying a horse.”
“A horse?”
“I can’t get to Blackfall by foot.”
***
The next day, I donned my travel clothes and was impressed by how wonderful I looked. The cloak was heavy but would keep me from getting wet or cold. I wore a pair of leather riding boots, leggings under a heavy skirt, and a leather vest that covered my blouse.
I went to the stall where my horse and gear were being kept for me. After saddling my rusty-brown mare, I road south via the main road, over the bridge I never reached on my first day in Riverden, and onwards towards the second river. The day began misty and chilly, but once the sun burned off the mists and low clouds, it warmed up nicely. After the second river bridge, I spotted the trail that I followed upriver until I came to the most glorious forest glen I had ever seen.
I was just dismounting when Landon road up from the southern side of the glen. I was surprised he had no guards with him. He came close and I took hold of his stallion’s reigns as he dismounted.
I reached up and stroked the beautiful stallion’s face. “No funny business with my mare, you hear me?” The stallion snorted. “You owe me, traitorous horse.”
“His name is Bandit.”
I looked Landon’s horse in the eyes. “Yes… You’re a bandit all right.” The horse snorted again as if telling me he was innocent.
We tied off the horses and strolled side-by-side through the glen.
“You have a horse now, Camila?”
“Yes. She’s not as spritely as yours, but she is a good sturdy horse for the money. I have a favor to ask of you.”
“Anything.”
“I’ve taken in a young girl. She stays with me at my apartment. Her name is Isabel. I would ask that perhaps someone from the palace might interview her for a job. She’s an excellent cook.”
“I’ll do what I can. You’re taking in orphans now?”
“I found her at the brothel. She had been repeatedly raped by the leader. I had no heart to leave her there. I also have this…” I handed him a large, heavy coin purse. “There’s five hundred gold in there. I didn’t have it in me to totally pay off my debt.”
“Where could you have possibly found five hundred gold?”
“It was also at the brothel. They had this much and quite a bit more.”
Landon frowned. “It doesn’t make sense for a brothel to have this kind of money. Wait… That’s not the place that burned to the ground is it?”
“It wasn’t entirely my doing.”
“My God, Camila. You’re a one-woman army.”
Ignoring the jest, I placed my hand on his arm and stopped walking. “I also found a letter in their leader’s possession. Of course, you have no reason to believe me as the letter was destroyed, but the letter spoke of Saromy as the great and glorious leader of the north. It exposed a decades-old plot to unite all the realms under one single leader. The gold was paid to a unit of men to infiltrate the city, raise a mercenary army, disrupt trade, and, it is my guess, that they would either attack from within the city, or wait until the armies of Riverden moved north before sacking the city. It’s a brilliant plan in an evil way. Riverden sends its armies to face its adversary and a mercenary army loyal to the north cuts off all transport that would keep your armies fed and supplied.”
“I believe you, Camila.”
“It gets worse. I understand there is a second unit in the city. Canter wants me to investigate it as they have been bribing Canter’s thieves into joining them.”
“Your news is greatly disturbing. I have news of my own. I spoke with my father about you and he became very upset.”
“I’m not surprised. A wise person told me I must move on with my life and yet another, a very intelligent and handsome man told me I need to stop seeking revenge. I’m afraid my heart will stop beating if…”
I turned away quickly as I was unable to speak another word.
Landon’s strong arms turned me to face him. He cupped my face with his hands and kissed me.
I pushed him away. “You must not! A man is only as good as his faithfulness and loyalty. How can you possibly give of your heart to Princess Faye when you have soiled yourself with me?”
“You reject me?”
“Oh God, no! I cannot close my eyes without dreaming of your lips on mine.”
“Then nothing in this world will keep me from you. My father is sending me to Waredby early. He wants me to leave tomorrow.”
“You speak riddles to me. You say nothing can keep you from me but then say you are leaving to Waredby.”
“I must obey my father in leaving, but I won’t obey my father in marrying Princess Faye. I will convince Princess Faye my heart belongs to another. She has other suitors and all I need from her is a letter back to my father that she has rejected me. Without the option for that alliance through marriage, we will be forced to alternative negotiations.”
“Your father will see right through this.”
“How could he?”
“Because Princess Faye would be an utter fool to turn you away. You’re everything any woman could want and more.”
“Fifteen days, Camila. I can leave here and return in fifteen days. Mother has already told me she has a good feeling about you. Apparently, she shops for dresses where you do, and she’s been enquiring.”
Landon moved to kiss me again, but I placed my hand on his chest. “I will quench myself of your lips the day you tell me I can be yours forever, but not before. I’m afraid if I touch you, I wouldn’t be able to live from the pain of loss should you not be allowed to be with me.”
“I’ll return in fifteen days, Camila.” He handed me back the gold. “Until then, you can’t leave town until you fully paid off your debt. I’m even considering lowering your salary to one copper a month.”
“That’s all I’m worth to you?”
“If it keeps you within my grasp forever, then absolutely.”
***
I waited patiently for an hour as I let Landon go first. I wanted nothing to suggest that we had been together. My heart pounded in my chest as he mounted and left. That I loved him was beyond any doubt in my mind, even though it seemed sudden and foolish.
It was dark when I finally arrived back in my apartment and grateful that Isabel had cooked dinner.
“I spoke with someone from the palace today, Isabel. They told me they will try to arrange an interview for you.”
“Who do you know at the palace, Camila?”
“Some things are best left unsaid. Listen, Isabel. If something were to happen to me, promise me you will stay here and protect our things. No matter what happens, I will always return even if it takes a little extra time.”
“Of course, I promise. Why would you say… Now I understand about all the secrecy. You’re that Camila! I saw your lavender dress. Does he know who you really are?”
I shook my head. “I don’t know who I really am, Isabel.”
“You went to see the Prince…”
“Hush… Please don’t speak a word to anyone.”
“You’re glowing…”
“Time for bed, young lady.”
***
I woke with a smile on my face and ran my fingers lightly over my lips. My male ego had long been erased and the touch of Landon’s lips against mine would be something I would never forget.
This morning, I would take Isabel shopping in the northern part of the city. She even agreed to wear her new dress outside as long as I was there to protect her. My goal was to start asking around for Riphus and try to discover his routine.
We were about to leave when I heard a commotion down the street from us. I stepped out into the street and walked down towards the intersection. Palace guards were moving from house to house looking for someone. I was just turning back when one of the guards pointed at me and shouted.
Looking back to my apartment door, I could see Isabel standing there. I waved her back inside and mouthed for her to hide. I was relieved when the door closed but by then I was surrounded by no less than ten guards.
“You’re to come with us, Camila.”
“Where are you taking me?”
“To the King.”
I didn’t struggle as my hands were tightly bound and I was closely escorted to the palace. The guards didn’t even stop on the way into the throne room. The king looked none too pleased as he stared down at me.
“Do you know my son came to speak to me about you the other day?”
“How would I know that, my King?”
“Don’t lie to me, wench! Landon has a good head on his shoulders and not taken to flights of fancy. I told you to stay away from him. Are you a witch that you have beguiled him?”
“No, my King.”
“I raised him better than to waste his loins on the likes of you. You are hereby sentenced to two years in prison for the crime of treason.”
“Treason? Only a weak and emasculated king would impose such an unprovable sentence! You’re a disgrace to royalty.”
“Get her out of my sight!”
The guards dragged me through the palace hallways and down into the dungeon. There they held me down as they searched and found my two daggers before tossing me into a dark, filthy cage. Only a small barred window high above my head offered a hint of fresh air.
***
A week had passed, and I stopped worrying for myself and began to worry for Isabel. I hoped she remained safe and comfortable.
“Psst… Camila?”
I looked up to the small window to see Isabel’s face pressed against the bars.
“Isabel?”
“I’m so glad I finally found you. I’m going to rescue you.”
“Rescue me? How?”
“I’ve got a plan.”
“Don’t risk yourself, Isabel. Take the money and buy an estate somewhere.”
“It’s your money and I’m not leaving without you. I’ve got to go.”
***
Every day for the next week Isabel would come and drop bread for me through the bars. While the extra sustenance was helpful, I found myself growing weaker as the cold stones pulled my life from me bit by bit. On the fifteenth day, she never showed up.
***
A knock sounded at Isabel’s apartment door.
“Camila?”
It was a man’s voice. Isabel grabbed her dagger and held it up to face the door.
“Camila doesn’t live here. Go away!”
“Isabel? Is that you?”
Isabel frowned and opened the door a crack and brandished her dagger at the man. “How do you know my name?”
“I’m a friend of Camila’s. I’m from the palace.”
“Nobody at the palace is Camila’s friend!”
“Isabel, please. I’m here to see Camila.”
“Come in and close the door. Don’t make any sudden moves or I’ll run you through. You look like a despicable type.”
When the man stepped inside and pulled off his travel worn and dirty cloak, she gasped and bowed. “You’re… My Prince.”
“So much for arriving here under cover of night.”
Isabel recovered and narrowed her eyes. She held up the dagger again. “Are you here to finally return Camila to me?”
“What do you mean, return?”
“Don’t lie to me! I don’t care if you’re the Prince. You know she’s locked up in your fetid dungeon.”
“What?”
“Fifteen days ago, the guards took her to the palace. I hunted for her for days to find her chained to a wall in the palace dungeon. She told me she was imprisoned by the King for treason. Her, of all people! You all don’t even know who she is and when the truth be told, you’ll rue the very day you were born.”
Landon walked in tight circles. “Isabel, you must believe me in that I had no part of this. I love Camila. I want to marry her. What do you mean we don’t know who she is?”
“She’s Princess Anna, you fool! Even though she doesn’t believe it herself. She’s the right age, has the right looks, and has the birthmark.”
“God! You’re so right, Isabel! I’m a fool to have not guessed that. Are you safe, Isabel?”
Isabel rolled her eyes. “I’m the one with the knife. Gods… are all royalty so dense?”
“I don’t know what’s going to happen, Isabel. Stay put. I’m going to get Camila.”
“Slap that stupid father of yours while you’re at it. Camila’s an angel.”
“I agree with you.”
Landon tossed on his cloak and rushed back outside.
***
I shivered on the cold stone floor. My fears that Isabel had tried to do something and got caught had kept me awake all night. I felt, in some way, like I had come full circle. I was back in a cage for no wrong doing of my own.
I had cried a great deal, but tears began to fall once again.
Suddenly the dungeon was thrown into complete chaos. People were screaming and banging on doors. The only thing I could wish for was that the palace was on fire and soon my troubles would be no more.
But such was not the case.
“Get Camila out of there this instance or I will have your skin stripped from your body!”
It’s Landon and he’s pissed!
“But, my Prince. This is upon the King’s orders.”
“Unlock her cage or I will run you through.”
I heard the rasping of metal in a scabbard.
“Yes, my Prince!”
Looking up, I could see the guard at the cage door and him fumbling with the key.
“Move aside!”
As soon as the door opened, I was in Landon’s embrace.
“Camila! I’m so sorry.” He turned his head back to the guard. “Get that chain off her ankle!” I felt hands on my ankle and as soon as my foot was free, I was lifted into his arms.
He carried me up through the palace pausing once in the hallway when a woman’s voice sounded.
“I had no idea you were back, my son. What are you doing with that girl?”
Landon turned to face his mother.
“As if you didn’t know, mother!”
“That’s… Camila. What happened to her?”
“She has been in our dungeon for the past fifteen days!”
“Oh, Camila. I’m so sorry. I had no idea. Take her to my rooms, Landon.”
Landon tensed his jaw. “I’m not leaving her side.”
“Quickly, son. Follow me.”
Once we stepped inside the queen’s chambers, the queen took control and ordered a dozen servants to perform many different tasks. Landon placed me gently down on a couch.
I weakly touched his face. “Your father isn’t too pleased with me.”
“I’m here now, Camila. I’m never leaving you again.”
“Isabel?”
“She’s fine.”
I smiled weakly. The queen covered me with a blanket just as the king barged through the door. He walked straight up to Landon.
“How dare you defy me and threaten our own guards!”
“What have you done, father? You charged Camila with treason and threw her in our dungeon? This is the woman that I love and will marry even if it means I resign my position.”
“You are to marry Princess Faye and not this filthy girl!”
“If you weren’t my father and King, I would hit you for slandering Camila like that.”
“I told her to stay away from you and she hasn’t!”
“Camila was in my employ, father. I ordered her to meet me against your wishes. Where do you think I was getting intelligence on the criminal underground of the city and of the northern alliance’s plans to infiltrate our city? It was Camila. As for Princess Faye, by the time I had arrived, she had already accepted Prince Phillip of Blackfall as her suitor.”
The king frowned but was clearly still angry. “Perhaps I was a bit hasty in my decisions, son, but she is a commoner and I can’t let you marry her.”
“Camila protected me when I lost my mind and took her into a private room at the ball. She has been nothing but honorable regarding her own position and mine. Commoner or not, you do her a great injustice.”
The queen stepped between them and placed her hand on the king’s arm. “Richard, ever since the ball, I’ve been asking about Camila with the shop owners in town. They adore her. She gives the businesses more than they ask for and reimburses them when they are robbed. If this is the woman our son chooses, then I stand behind their marriage.”
The king’s stance softened slightly.
Landon continued to defend me.
“There’s more, father. It makes no difference to me whether Camila has any heritage, family, or noble blood, for she is more noble than the likes of us.” He turned to me and knelt at my side. “Forgive me, Camila.” His hands reached for my shoulder and pulled the edge of my soiled dress down exposing my birthmark. The queen gasped, and the king took a shaky step back.
The queen came to my side and gently stroked my face. “I see it now… You reminded me of your mother. For me, the mark is confirmation. You’re none other than the lost Princess Anna.”
“No…” My voice cracked. “The curse…”
The queen looked to her husband. “In the past week, the city has been filled with rumors that the lost Princess was locked in our dungeon.”
I smiled. “Isabel…”
The queen stood. “If what we suspect is true then we have an obligation to safely bring Camila to Blackfall. It will be up to Isabel and Edward Sutton to determine the validity of who Camila is.”
The king tipped his head and silently slipped from the room.
Landon cupped my face and kissed me. “I’m so sorry, Camila. I love you and, with your permission, I would like to marry you.”
“I might need some food, rest, and a change of clothes before that can happen. I love you too.”
“That’s it then. Landon, I know you want to be here, but I’ll stay with Camila until she is fed and cleaned up.”
“Isabel… Can you bring her, my Prince?”
Landon looked to his mom and back to me. “Rest up. I’ll be back with Isabel if she doesn’t gut me with a dagger first.”
I had one last kiss from him before he stood and faced his mother. “Take good care of her. I’ll be back right away.”
“I’ll take care of her as if she were my own daughter.”
***
A small army of servants fed me, bathed me, and dressed me in a fine golden dress. As before with my being caged experience, I was still weak and depleted, but I was on my feet and feeling much better.
Once the queen had pronounced me acceptable, the doors were opened, and a bouncing Isabel ran in and hugged me tightly.
“It’s so good to see you, Isabel. I hope you were all right.”
“Better than you. You look much better than the last time I saw you. Can you believe I’m in the palace?”
“I think the palace is quite suitable for such a charming young woman like yourself.”
Landon entered and kissed me so passionately, I thought I might pass out.
Isabel clapped her hands together. “I knew it!”
I leaned into him and held his hand. “There’s no squad of guards waiting to take me to prison is there?”
“No. But father would like to ask you some questions.”
“I’m not afraid of questions. Prison cells, yes.”
I turned back to face the queen. I took her hands in mine. “Thank you.”
“I’ve not met many people that would be acting so kind and gracious as you after having been treated so poorly.”
“I’m not happy it happened, but I’m grateful it’s over. I understand the King needs to protect the citizens of the realm and his son’s heart.”
Isabel took one hand and Landon took my other one as he led us through the palace and to the throne room. A table had been set up.
The king looked slightly agitated but also somewhat sheepish. “Please, sit down, all of you.”
Once seated, the king invited in the realm’s magician. He introduced him as Malcom.
“I’ve asked Malcom to meet with us to validate magical claims you may make. Landon has spoken to me about a curse and I want to know more about this. First, I have a hard time believing you could be Princess Anna without any knowledge of it yourself.”
“I’ll tell you as much as I possibly can.”
Arthur was long gone, and history had been erased. It would sound completely fictitious to even mention my real name or gender since, in their history, Arthur never existed. I decided I would tell my tale without sharing everything.
“I grew up as the firstborn daughter of Isabel and Edward. This will sound strange to you all, but it’s not for me. I was their daughter, but my name wasn’t Anna. To this day, I can’t speak my original name.”
Everyone gave me stunned and disbelieving looks.
“Please, bear with me. I was taught to fight by the Captain of our Guard, Evan, and my father. I was trained and schooled all my life in the ways of the court to one day reign as Queen of Blackfall. Two months ago, in my own paradigm and history as it is known to me, I was as you see me now; twenty years old and living in the palace in Blackfall. I was walking through the palace halls when Saromy, our realm’s magician, found me and urgently called me to his chambers on word that something had happened to my father. When I followed Saromy into his rooms, I stepped into a magically inscribed circle on the floor. Try as I might, I couldn’t move and even my dagger couldn’t penetrate the edge of the circle.”
Malcom shifted in his seat. “I’ve heard of such dark magic before.”
“I was trapped and Saromy shared his desire to rule but indicated this might be done through my younger brother, Phillip. Saromy wanted me out of the way. He cast a second circle on the floor, one that touched mine.”
“Magical barriers are common. Continue.”
“He called forth a servant of the darkness. A fiery demon arose from the floor and it was very angry with Saromy, but it was trapped and forced to do his bidding.”
“Only once have I seen such a major demon summoned. Demons are unpredictable, and this is why dark magic is banned from our class.”
“Saromy then began casting a curse. These were his words. I will replace my real name with one I can speak. Alisha. You will irrevocably be changed forever. You will remember who you were, but to all, it will be as if Alisha was never born alive. Your rare and exceptional beauty will be masked by pain and death. History will be rewritten. Alisha will be no more. Camila will be your name. After that, he released the demon to fulfill his curse upon me by removing the magical seal between the demon’s circle and my own. I woke days later, chained inside a darkened caged carriage, unable to speak my old name. I had effectively been erased from history.”
Landon took my hand in his. “That’s when I first found you? Right after you were released from the carriage?”
“Yes.”
“That’s why you knew so much about the courts and how you learned to fight.”
The king looked at me and frowned. “Malcom, tell me this is rubbish.”
“Not so, my King. If Saromy had control of a very powerful demon, history could easily have been rewritten. Let’s take a few minutes to examine the curse but understand the demon only had to fulfill the curse to the exact nature of the words, not Saromy’s intent. I’ll use the name Camila offered, Alisha to explain. Saromy wished to erase Alisha entirely and make her into someone new that remembered who they were. The demon chose to rewrite history to its own liking. To the world, Alisha became Anna, kidnapped at the age of seven and thought lost forever. It was as if Alisha had never been born alive. It explains why Camila has no knowledge of her kidnapping because for her, it never happened.”
The king groaned slightly. “How is this possible that the entire world’s history changed and none of us would know any different?”
“Like the laws of gravity, magic also has laws. One law of magic is that a spell or curse will naturally be fulfilled using the least power possible. The demon was forced to comply but did so with two thoughts; conserve power and inflict damage upon the one that held the demon captive. Erasing Alisha forever would require altering memories and events from Alisha’s birth until present of every person that knew of or met Alisha. By effectively replacing Alisha with Anna at birth and then introducing a single event thirteen years ago, the kidnapping and loss of Anna, the power used to fulfill the curse would be magnitudes less. It also provides a way to seek revenge upon the caster by not fulfilling the caster’s intent and leaving a chance in the future to see Alisha return as Anna to ruin Saromy’s plans.”
The king leaned back in his chair. “This is confusing. What about the section that Camila’s beauty will be masked by pain and death?”
Isabel smiled. “I know the answer to that one. Camila is Ravenna. She masked her identity to infiltrate the criminal underground. You should have seen her fight and kill those monsters in the brothel, but it wasn’t without pain.”
“I know this all sounds impossible, but it’s the truth. When I first heard about the lost Princess Anna, I laughed. For me, there was never a Princess Anna. Then when more things came to light, I refused to believe the stories because I felt it was part of the curse to forever take away that which I loved; my family…” I looked at Landon. “…and my love. I thought the curse was designed to make my life as painful as possible and remove me from Blackfall so that I could watch Phillip to become a puppet king of Saromy. As recent events have come to light, I believe Saromy wants to control all the realms, but needed Blackfall out of the way. I fear for my family, yet they don’t even know I exist.”
Malcom stood. “There’s nothing not to believe. I could prove it if I found Saromy’s journals and your doctors could prove your heritage from the Suttons. The mistake Saromy made was not being exacting in his words for the curse.”
The king stood as well. “I offer you my apology, Camila. However, you still might not be Princess Anna.”
“I’m all right if I’m not, but I would love to see Saromy’s face if my mother and father recognized me. I want to be there to see his downfall.”
“Then I suggest you travel to Blackfall.”
“I can’t just yet, my King. I found a document that implicated Saromy’s involvement with the northern alliance. Unfortunately, that document was destroyed. There is another alliance unit that has been infiltrating the northern part of Riverden. Their leader’s name is Riphus. If we can flush him out, we might be able to thwart the north’s plans for Riverden and possibly discover more details on Saromy’s plan.”
“Where do you start?”
“I need to account for my absence to Canter, then I need to find out where Riphus is holding up.”
Landon turned to his father. “I’m going with her.”
“Only with guards.”
“Agreed. One more thing, father. I’d like to announce my intent to marry Camila.”
“And if she turns out to be a simple commoner?”
“My love is blind, father. I would be just as happy.”
The king frowned.
Isabel interrupted the conversation. “Think of it this way… If Camila really is Princess Anna, just think how perfect that would be…” Isabel paused as if realizing who she was speaking to. “…my King.”
Landon smiled. “Isabel is right, father. We both know what an alliance with Blackfall would do for our realms.”
The king sighed and pointed a finger at Isabel. “This is all your fault.” Turning to a guard that was in the room, he gave the man an order. “Release the communications that my son is set to marry Camila. Suggest nothing of what was spoken here today or that Camila might be the lost Princess Anna.”
Everyone left leaving Isabel, Landon, and me alone in the throne room.
“Do you really think we will get in front of Canter with guards, my Prince?”
“I’ve got you, Camila. You’re the only guard I need.”
I smiled and kissed him. “By the way, I accept your offer of marriage even if I should have made you grovel as your proposal lacked certain protocol, romance, and charm.”
“I’ll just have to make it up to you.” With that said, he swept me into his arms and kissed me.
Isabel covered her eyes. “You two should get a room.”
***
It had been difficult extracting myself from Landon’s arms long enough to take Isabel back to my apartment for the night.
Morning had come all too soon as I needed the additional rest to recover from my ordeal in the dungeon. Isabel had awakened me with more of her delectable food.
After I changed, I hugged her tight. “I want you to know, Isabel, that wherever I go, you will always have a home with me. I’ll also need a maid of honor for my wedding.”
“Really?”
“You’ll have to wear a beautiful gown in front of thousands of people though.”
“I’m over that already. I wear my dagger everywhere I go, and I had to look presentable when I was spreading rumors about you. Maybe if you teach me and I get good enough I could take up your alias as Ravenna one day.”
“I’m not sure I want you a part of that world, but the world could always use another strong female fighter. We can’t let the men have all the fun, now can we?”
“Nope!”
“This morning I’m going to the docks with the Prince.”
“He’s going to stick out like a white cow in a black barn.”
I laughed. “I do believe, you’re correct. When I get back, we would like to take you shopping.”
“More shopping?”
“We need some travel clothes for you. You’re coming with us to Blackfall.”
“You mean I get to ride a horse and eat in inns along the way?”
“Of course!”
“I can see it now… Another round of ale!”
“Uhmmm. No. No ale for you, young lady.”
Isabel pouted. “Fine… I’ll go even without the ale.”
I hugged her tightly just as a knock sounded at the door.
Opening the door, I smiled as Landon pushed his way in and into my arms. He kicked the door closed with his boot.
“Our marriage announcement has gone out.”
“And women’s hearts are breaking all over the world.”
He pushed my back up against the wall and kissed me. “That black outfit you’re wearing really shows off your figure…”
“Enough already…” Isabel squeezed in between us and held up a piece of her warm bread. Landon took it and bit into it.
“This is wonderful, Isabel.”
“I’ll have to keep a fresh batch ready every time you two get together. I swear if I wasn’t here, you both would succumb to each other’s charms and wind up in bed. Someone has to keep an eye on you two until the wedding and keep you from falling into temptation.”
Landon laughed. “I’ll be fifty pounds heavier by the wedding then.”
I leaned down and kissed Isabel on the top of her head. “Thanks for protecting me from this man’s evil clutches. Stay put. We’ll be back soon.”
Isabel rolled her eyes. “As if you wanted protection from him.”
Landon and I slipped out into the street and made our way down towards the docks. I kept glancing at him and started laughing.
“What?”
“White cow…”
“That makes no sense at all, Camila… I mean, Ravenna.”
“Isabel told me you will stick out like a white cow in a black barn in these seedy parts of town.”
“I’ll have you know I was quite the rebellious child growing up. White cow, indeed. I’ll blend in like a white rabbit in the snow.”
I giggled. “Brown snow maybe.”
Once we were at the docks, we had only taken a few steps towards the warehouse when we were surrounded by men. One man stepped forward.
“What were you thinking bringing the Prince here, Ravenna?”
“Send a runner to Canter. Tell him we both would like to speak with him. We’ll make it worth his while.”
We waited about five minutes until a man ran back towards us. “Let them proceed.”
I took Landon to Canter’s office.
“Thanks for seeing us, Canter.”
“I was wondering what happened to you, Ravenna.” He looked dubiously at Landon. “You have some interesting friends. Perhaps I should start calling you Princess Camila.”
“Camila is fine. I didn’t think it would take you long to figure that out anyways.”
Canter chuckled. “I heard the news that the King threw you in prison, and now suddenly you’re marrying the Prince. God only knows I could use a woman with your talents of persuasion in the palace. You’ve both come to shut me down?”
I placed a hand on the prince’s wrist. “You’re quite the businessman, Canter. While we don’t necessarily agree with your methods, we also can’t deny you provide for some people that would otherwise be unemployable. You do the city both a service and a disservice. Perhaps we could come to a mutually beneficial agreement in the future, but, for now, we want to help you deal with the men coming from the north.”
“There are more problems than just them bribing my thieves, Camila. There is a contract out for your head. My men have overheard conversations that a new group of men have arrived and they’re looking for a girl named Camila.”
Landon tensed. “That makes no sense. Why would they want Camila dead? I should take you back into the protective custody of the palace.”
“Are these new men working with the northern group bribing your thieves, Canter?”
“They are.”
“Then I might just be the bait we need to expose them.”
Canter sat and indicated we should as well. “Why did you really first come to me, Camila?”
“Do you like games, Canter?”
“I play games every day. I’m playing one even now.”
“There is a game being played on a massive scale. A man from Blackfall named Saromy appears to be coordinating the efforts of the northern alliance and I believe he is the mastermind behind these groups of men disrupting your business. Early on in this game, he made a move against me and I was unprepared. I came to you because I needed to discover what his game is so that when I make my next move, he will fall.”
“You’ve made your first mistake, Camila. Being engaged to the Prince has made you visible and will turn you into a public figure. That said, I have seen your handiwork and I have no desire to be your opponent in this game you play.”
Landon stood and paced back and forth a bit. “How large has this group become?”
“They have quickly become a formidable force. So much so that I’m concerned for my holdings and that my men might not be able to defeat them.”
“Then work with us to rout the northern group infiltrating your area.”
“As I have told Camila before, I’m not concerned about the war with the north. By working with the guards, I’m making a statement that I’m aligning myself with them.”
I stood and moved next to Landon. “Then I suggest you begin packing your things, Canter. New information has come to light that Saromy will take over your business lines to fund his machine of war. I’m only interested in finding the information that will expose Saromy for who and what he is. I can do that without you, but you would still be at the mercy of his men and you will miss out on an excellent opportunity to be in favor with the future King of Riverden.”
“King and Queen.” Landon added.
Landon and I turned to leave and got to the door before Canter stopped us.
“What did you have in mind?”
***
We made a few tentative plans with Canter and headed back towards the apartment.
“You were impressive with Canter, Camila. Can you enlighten me about the new information on how Saromy is funding his war by using the criminal underground?”
“There is no new information. I’ve been thinking about this for some time and wondering how Saromy was getting his money. I made it up to sound real and to scare Canter into believing this war would take away his income.”
“We don’t need him. We have Riverden’s full military to use.”
“Canter and his men know about things happening in the city long before the palace ever will. The underground has people everywhere and have learned to hide from city officials. Once the military is involved, the criminal factions will go into hiding, only to resurface once we leave. Canter’s men will root out all of the northern alliance leaving the city safe to proceed to war if necessary.”
“You’re brilliant, Camila. How come you don’t want him to call you princess?”
“Being a princess comes with all kinds of responsibilities. Until you marry me, and your father truly accepts me as a member of your family, or my parents in Blackfall recognize me, I’m happy being plain old Camila. I used to envy my younger brother Phillip as he had much more free time on his hands.”
“You just wait. I’ve got all kinds of plans to keep you busy.”
“I hope some of those plans include a bed.”
“Where is Isabel’s bread when I need it?” Landon sighed. “I can’t get out of my head what Canter said about men looking for you. It makes no sense that Saromy would ship you here after rewriting history, only to send people to kill you.”
“I don’t understand his motives either. He should have killed me outright, but I believe he wanted me helpless when he took control of Blackfall.”
“So, if we think this through, Saromy believed the demon fulfilled his curse only to discover after he sent you away that you now exist as Princess Anna and could still thwart his plans.”
“We could ask Malcom if history could have been rewritten had I been dead.”
“Either way, I don’t like it and I don’t want to see you used as bait.”
“You have given me everything to live for and I’m in no hurry to die. What you did today by coming alone with me to the docks is unheard of. A prince should have his guards around him as would a princess. I can’t hide myself away. As much as I like my freedom, we should be protected by a small contingent of guards as would be customary. This will lure the northern alliance into pulling a larger force together if they wish to kill me and these actions will play more into our hands for defeating them.”
“You’re willing to be my princess then?”
“I’ll be anything you want me to be. Your cook, your scullery maid, and if I have to be, your princess.”
Landon paused as we walked and reached for my hair. “I can’t believe you’re mine. You’re everything and more than I could have ever wished for.”
“You must not have had very high standards then.”
“Quite the contrary, my Princess. About the guards, you’re correct. If you were unguarded, it would appear like a trap. We need to follow protocol, and this means that I need you and Isabel to move into the palace.”
I smiled. “I could use a slightly larger bed. It’s a little uncomfortable with both Isabel and me. You might have to sleep on the floor though.”
“My mother would have my hide if I stayed the night in your room.”
I snuggled up to him. “She would never have to find out.”
“You’re a temptress. You know darn well we have rooms for our royal guests.”
I giggled.
***
The rest of the morning was spent getting Isabel and me moved into the palace guest room. As we were just finishing up, the queen knocked and entered our rooms.
Isabel and I curtsied. “My Queen.”
The queen hugged me. “You’re a member of this household now and a future member of our family. I sincerely believe you are the lost Princess Anna, but until this is proven or until you’re married to Landon, you will be considered the Royal Fiancé of Prince Landon. Most people in town will call you Highness. To show the staff and the citizens your status, the King and I would like to give you something.”
She held up a platinum, diamond-studded circlet to wear across my forehead. She slipped the circlet into my hair and I glanced at it in the mirror. It was beautiful.
“I’m greatly honored, my Queen.”
“I understand Landon is waiting for you both in the courtyard, your Highness.”
“Thank you, my Queen.”
Isabel slipped her hand into mine as the queen left. “I’m living in the palace with the lost Princess Anna, and the future Princess and Queen of Riverden and Blackfall. How cool is that?”
“It will get boring soon enough.”
“Not a chance!”
“Come on, Isabel. Let’s not keep the Prince waiting.”
Isabel spun for me in her dress and curtsied. “As you wish, your Highness.” She then burst out laughing.
When we arrived at the courtyard, Landon was there along with a small group of six guards. Somehow, he had managed to get my mare to the palace and found a smaller horse for Isabel.
Landon helped me up into the saddle then did the same for Isabel before mounting his own horse. Knowing we would likely be travelling to the shops by horse, I had chosen a beautiful dress, boots, and gloves that were designed for riding. Isabel’s dress, however, was a little bunched up at the front and her legs showed more than they should.
“Where to first, your Highness?”
“The dress shop. I need to purchase a few more clothes for Isabel.”
We rode forth into the city. I had almost forgotten how people used to stare at me as prince when I rode by, but now they were staring at me and ignoring their own prince. We stopped and dismounted in front of the dress shop and Isabel and I stepped inside while Landon and the guards waited outside.
“Camila! I’m so sorry…” She curtsied to me. “Your Highness and Isabel. It is an honor to have you both back at our store.”
“Word travels fast, Celeste.”
“When rumors were spread that the lost Princess Anna had been found and locked in the dungeons, and then you never came by for many days… Are you…?”
Isabel smiled. “Of course, she is.”
I stroked Isabel’s hair. “That’s yet to be determined, Isabel. It is why we’re here today, Celeste. I need a riding dress and travel outfit for Isabel. We will be leaving soon for Blackfall.”
“I always knew there was something special about you, your Highness.”
“Even when I bought the red dress?”
“I’m certain our handsome Prince will enjoy it. I should be able to have these ready for Isabel by tomorrow. We just need to make a few adjustments for her. Shall I deliver them to your apartment?”
“We’re staying at the palace now, Celeste.”
“Oh! Of course, your Highness. When will the engagement ball be held?”
“It will have to wait until we return from Blackfall.”
“That could be months. The people of Riverden are clamoring for a glimpse of you.”
“As much as I would like to speed things along, there are some unfortunate happenings that must be dealt with. When the time comes, perhaps your parents would honor me by making my wedding gown.”
“As always, we are very grateful for your business and faith in us.”
I turned to go and spotted a new spectacular dress in the window. It was dark violet and would be perfect for turning Landon’s head.
“If it’s not too much trouble, could you have that dress adjusted for me?” I placed two gold coins in front of her. “Will that cover everything?”
“It’s too much, your Highness.”
“Then keep the change as a down payment for my wedding dress. Thank you, Celeste.”
“Thank you, your Highness.”
By the time we stepped out of the shop a large crowd had gathered. People were shouting Camila, Princess Anna, and your Highness. The guards were looking nervous and shuffled me over to my horse and helped me up. Minutes later, we were back at the palace safe and sound.
***
The next week was a busy one. Landon and I rode into the northern part of town every day. We would stop for lunch at a small café and then return to the palace. Canter’s men were stationed around the café and today we finally received word from Canter that the northern alliance was making plans to attack us.
This was what we were waiting for. The army was sent south of the city, only to circle around and back towards the north. Canter’s men were positioning themselves throughout the northern part of the city.
While all this was taking place, I was meeting frequently with the queen to make plans for the wedding and I was giving Isabel lessons on dagger fighting and horseback riding.
With the anticipation that tomorrow or the day following, an attack would be made on my life, Landon invited me to a special dinner inside the palace grotto. This was a place where thermal hot springs warmed the ground and lush gardens surrounded a pool of hot water. Even the coldest of nights were warm there.
When I finished getting ready, Isabel whistled. “That’s the new dress from the shop. Are you trying to kill the Prince?”
“Why would you say that, Isabel?”
“Because his heart is going to stop when he sees you. I’ve never seen any woman as beautiful as you.”
I smiled. “My idea for this dress was to make sure the Prince noticed me, but there’s no room for a dagger.”
“He would have to be dead not to notice you. Maybe I should come along to protect you.”
“I should be fine.”
“I don’t like it when you two are alone and unchaperoned.”
“You sound like my mother. Don’t worry, I’m certain there will be others around to protect my vanity.”
“You honestly wouldn’t even know I’m there.”
I kissed Isabel on her forehead and headed for the door. “Don’t wait up for me tonight.”
“Now I’m seriously going to sneak in there.”
“Good night, Isabel.”
I closed the door behind me and walked towards the grotto. As I moved through a hallway, the king stepped out of a side room.
I curtsied to him. “My King.”
The king smiled and tipped his head. “Your Highness. Where are you headed?”
“To the grotto to meet your dashing son for dinner.”
“Let me escort you there.” He held out his arm and I slipped mine around his. “I’ve been receiving updates on your plans, Camila. I must say that I have reservations about your safety. I’ve never seen Landon so happy. I’ve never seen my entire staff and my own wife so happy. Even if you aren’t the lost Princess Anna, I would be remiss in saying I was wrong about you. I have done much that I must apologize for and I beg your forgiveness. You’re a wonderful young woman and it is a shame the citizens of Riverden won’t know the risk you are putting yourself in for them.”
“I’m touched, my King, and, for what it’s worth, I forgive you and I understand.”
We came to a door and the king stepped back to look me over. “You look stunning tonight, your Highness. There isn’t a more beautiful, regal woman in all the realms. I couldn’t be happier for you both.”
With that he tipped his head and headed back down the hall.
I took a deep breath and pushed open the door to the grotto. I stepped inside to a fantasy world of flowers, crystal clear steaming pools of water, and candles everywhere. Landon stood looking exceptionally handsome in his finest clothes.
“I’m unworthy of you, my Princess. If my life were to end in this moment, I would know, without a doubt, that I had seen the most beautiful sight this world had to offer.”
“I’m the unworthy one, my Prince. For it was you that took notice of me, the lowliest of thieves, wearing nothing but filthy rags, and elevated me to the highest position in the realm a woman could achieve. I knew from the moment I sought your help at the edge of the pond that I would live my life unfulfilled without you.”
The distance between us was an unfathomable gulf and we met each other in the middle. Landon’s hands cupped my face and kissed me. Never in my life, or lives, had I experienced such purpose and passion.
Landon dropped to one knee and took my hand in his. “You would do me an incredible honor to be my wife. I’m asking for your hand in marriage knowing not what lies ahead but having experienced what little time we’ve had with each other that I am certain I cannot live without you. Whether you are an exceptionally uncommon commoner or thief, or the future Queen of Blackfall matters not to me. I promise with all my heart to protect you and yours. Would you take me as your husband?”
I looked around the grotto and at the stunning diamond ring he had slipped on my finger before focusing my eyes on his. “This certainly makes up for the rushed bedside proposal, not that you needed all of this to win my heart that has already been given to you. I willingly accept your proposal for marriage and how could I possibly go wrong with such a handsome, caring man as my husband. Prince Landon of Riverden, I pledge my heart and body to you and you alone.”
I felt the ring slide further up my finger until it stopped, and I pulled him up to face me. My arms wrapped around his neck and I pressed my body up against his as I kissed him.
I smiled as I pulled back a little. “You do know that if my father acknowledges me, then he might have other plans to marry me off to someone else.”
Landon was about to respond when a guard came through the door of the grotto. “I’m very sorry to interrupt you, my Prince. A messenger has arrived from Blackfall. The King of Blackfall has become seriously ill. They’re making plans for Phillip to be crowned the new King.”
Landon frowned and gently squeezed my hand. “When would the coronation take place?”
“In four weeks. There is a pre-coronation ball happening three weeks from now. You have an invitation awaiting you.”
The guard bowed and stepped out as the prince turned to me.
“This changes everything.”
I hastily wiped tears from my cheeks. “This is Saromy’s doing. Father… I’m so sorry.”
***
Landon forced me into taking time to eat a wonderful dinner in the grotto even though my heart was conflicted. We decided upon a plan, but timing all hinged upon the northern alliance and when they might attack. If no attack occurred in the next two days, we would leave for Blackfall on the third leaving the city guards and the military to root out the alliance.
Through the night and into the next morning, my mood had been somber as I thought about Saromy causing an illness on my father. Even though that pressed upon my mind, we rode out from the palace at our usual time. The café we would go to was in an open square but as we approached the square carriages pulled up blocking the end of our street.
We quickly turned to see more carriages moving into place to block our retreat. We were now effectively penned in with little maneuverability on a small street.
Windows flew open and men with swords spilled into the street through street-level doors. Sliding off my horse, I drew my sword from my saddle. The guards were already engaged with their weapons, but I spotted archers come to the second story windows.
Landon yelled. “Fire the signal!”
He was still on his horse, but I grabbed his arm and pulled him off just as an arrow flew where he had been a moment before. Looking behind me, I spotted a doorway with steps leading to the rooms where archers were.
“I’ll take care of the archers on this side!”
I didn’t wait for his approval as I dove through the door and raced up the stairs. Two men armed with swords waited there protecting the archers in the rooms on either side. This was all out war and these people were trying to kill us. Slipping my dagger into my left hand, I blocked a vicious thrust with my sword and stabbed the man in his side with my dagger. As he fell to the side, I sliced my sword through his throat before reaching the landing at the top of the stairs. The second man was warier and yelled for help.
We fought back and forth, and I was slowly tearing ribbons from him when for a brief second his eyes shifted from mine. I flung myself flat against the wall just as an arrow flew by and straight into the man I had been fighting. Spinning around, I spotted the archer that had come up behind me and I pressed him back into his room. I fought quickly, giving no quarter and soon the man was lying dead at my feet.
I ran back out of the room and straight into the room on the far side of the stairs. An archer leaned out of a window and was shooting towards our men. His focus was in front of him and with a quick slice across his hamstring and a dagger to his side, he slumped over.
Making sure I was safe, I grabbed his bow and arrows and shot the archers directly across the street from me before heading back down the stairs to the street below. What I found was utter chaos. The northern alliance still outnumbered us, but the army had finally arrived from the north and struggled with removing the carriages in their way as alliance fighters had placed wooden blocks under the wheels on our side.
A quick glance showed Landon was holding his own. I grabbed bandit’s saddle and mounted the massive stallion and fought from his back until I came upon the fighters nearest the carriages. Bandit was a true war horse and was trained for battle. He never shied from the men and raised himself up to use his hooves to strike at them. Our attack had surprised the alliance fighters holding the carriages and with a few more thrusts, the last of their men were down. I slipped from the saddle and pulled the wooden blocks away.
The carriages were quickly pushed aside as the army poured into the street. Four men immediately surrounded me to protect me.
“We’ll take you to safety, your Highness.”
“We need every man fighting their way to the other end of the street. The Prince needs your help.”
“We have orders to protect you.”
I smiled. “Then you’ll just have to keep up.”
I bolted away from them and spun and cut my way through the alliance fighters towards Landon. By the time I reached his side, the carriages had been removed from the other end of the street and the alliance was in full retreat.
Landon’s hand came to my cheek. “You’re unharmed?”
“Just a few bruises. Nothing more. You?”
“I’m fine thanks to your quick reactions.”
Canter arrived. “My Prince. Camila. The alliance fighters are pulling back into the side streets and alleys, but my men our waiting for them. I believe we may have discovered where Riphus is holding up.”
Landon placed his hand on Canter’s shoulder. “Lead us to him.”
Canter led us through the square and down a side street. We stopped at an intersection as he pointed to a building not far from us.
“We’ve seen Riphus frequently enter this building, but these are no mere street rats that are working for him. They are well organized, and we believe they also might control the building directly across from them as well.”
Strategically, I could see why Riphus would have chosen this location. “They probably have archers watching from the windows then.”
The Riverden army commanders stepped forward. “We’ll take it from here, my Prince and your Highness. This is what we do. There’s no sense either of you risking yourselves further at this point. No offense your Highness, as I’ve had the honor of seeing you fight. I’ll send a team into the building across the way first. We can access it from the back and once it is secured, we will move in on Riphus.”
We all agreed with the plan and it was the longest thirty minutes of my life sitting back and waiting as sounds of fighting broke out. When the commander finally returned to us, I was anxious for news.
“The buildings are secured, and we have captured Riphus. You can enter now, my Prince.”
Signs of a heavy fight were everywhere throughout the building. We found Riphus upstairs in a well-appointed apartment.
I quickly surveyed the room and it didn’t reveal any hidden alcoves of money. “Commander?”
“Yes, your Highness?”
“Do you have some men to spare to search the building? I have reason to believe we will find a stash of gold.”
“Right away, your Highness.”
I ignored Riphus as he strained against his bindings as I walked past him to the desk in his room. Landon paused in front of the man. I could hear their conversation as I rifled through drawers.
“Your men are defeated, Riphus. It will go easier on you if you are truthful with me. Who do you work for?”
“You get nothing from me. The northern alliance will sweep through this region and I look forward to the day when our glorious leader spits on your graves.”
“Your men were sent to kill my fiancé. I want to know why.”
“Give her to me for a night and I will consider telling you.”
I heard the crunch of the man’s jaw from across the room. Riphus spit out a bloody tooth and glared at Landon.
“I’ve found what I need over here, my Prince. I have several documents with orders from Saromy as well as copies of my own bounty. It’s time we wrap this up and get on the road to Blackfall.”
Riphus sneered. “That notice went to all our units, girl. You’ll never make it to Blackfall as every mercenary between here and there is looking for you.”
Pulling my dagger from my thigh, I threw it at the man. The dagger wedged itself into the wood of the chair an inch away from the man’s neck. I moved close to the man and pulled my dagger from the chair.
“If I wanted you dead, you would be. Let those loyal to Saromy come after me as there will be fewer scum in this world when this is all over.”
One of the men from the army came forward. “We found a stash of both gold and weapons, my Prince.”
“Good work. Collect it all and bring it to the palace. Commander, I will leave you in control of wrapping this mission up.”
***
Due to the nature of the assassination attempt, Landon and I had quite a healthy-sized escort back to the palace. The king, queen, and Isabel were anxiously awaiting our return.
The king looked over Landon and the queen and Isabel checked me over carefully.
Landon hugged his father. “We’re both fine, father. We were, however, ill prepared for the size and sophistication of their attack. If it hadn’t been for the quick actions of Camila, things would have gone far worse.”
I produced the documents I had found in Riphus’ desk and handed them to the king. “You’ll find several confirmations in there.”
The king held one up. “They put a bounty on your head of five hundred gold.”
“I don’t think Saromy likes me much.”
“Father, with the pending coronation of Phillip, I need to get Camila to Blackfall as quickly as possible.”
The king frowned as he looked at the bounty document. “We will send twenty guards with you.”
“After today and seeing this bounty on Camila’s head, I wouldn’t hesitate. Unfortunately, I believe we need to move quickly. With twenty men, we will travel far slower. I’d like to take four of our best men. This way we can stay at inns rather than camping and carrying gear.”
“I’m tempted to go with you, but after the insurgents’ attack, we need to regroup and seal our realm. Everyone coming to into the realm will need to be searched. I’ll get this organized.”
I watched as Landon and the king laid out their plans. Their relationship reminded me of what I had with my father. Glancing down past my breasts and to my blood-splattered clothes, I began to fear the reaction of my parents, my brother, and to some degree, Saromy.
By the time I looked up, the king and queen had left.
“You were unusually quiet, Camila. Is something wrong?”
“Your parents love you very much, my Prince.”
“You’re worried about how your parents will react to seeing you.”
“You’ve not known me long, but you can so easily read my mind. I had what you have with your parents taken from me. My parents will only remember a seven-year-old girl.”
“History may have been changed, Camila, but not your parent’s hearts. They tore the realms apart for years looking for you. Why do you think all the young women used to play being the lost Princess Anna?”
I shook my head.
“The story of Princess Anna is a story of lost love. The people of the realms were greatly touched and moved by your parent’s loss and their desperate search for you. What young woman wouldn’t wish for that kind of devotion and love your parents exhibited? Saromy may have tried to erase you from history, but he inadvertently made you the most famous person the world has ever known. Such was and is the love your parents have for you.”
Isabel sniffed at my side. “I would give anything to have a chance to see my parents again. You hesitate because of your loss, but your parents are still alive. You deserve to have your family back and even more so to take down Saromy.”
“You’re right, Isabel. It’s difficult for me to imagine what it will be like for them and for me. In some ways I feel a little afraid of the outcome. We need to finish our preparations as tomorrow morning we head to Blackfall.”
***
We had travelled quickly for a week and luckily had not encountered any problems. Isabel was doing well after her backside got used to so many hours in the saddle. Each night we stopped at an inn and I would share a room with Isabel while Landon had a room to himself and the guards shared a common space.
Tonight, we had stopped off at the Ascar Lodge in Ushana. We were all weary as we sat down for dinner.
When the waitress came over, I ordered a round of stew, bread, and ale for everyone.
Isabel beamed and suddenly sat up. “Ale for me?”
“Just a little bit. It will help you relax so you sleep well tonight.”
Landon sat down next to me and the guards sat across from us.
“At this pace, we are a week from Blackfall. I recommend we travel straight to the palace and get you before the Queen.”
“I’ve been thinking about this. It might be safer for everyone to send one of the guards with a message to the Queen. She could meet us away from the palace at a more private location. If, by chance, Saromy sees me, he could discredit us before we even get a chance to meet them. Who knows just how many followers he might have in the palace.”
“I think this is a wise plan, Camila.”
Our ale came, and Isabel looked at me and smiled before taking a large sip from her mug. Her smile faltered. “It’s bitter!”
Landon laughed. “You’ll get used to it.”
Isabel squirmed in her seat a little. “This isn’t anything like I expected. My butt is sore, I’m stiff all over, the food is greasy, the ale is bitter, and I was hoping to see at least one inn fight.”
I leaned over and hugged Isabel. “Travel is never easy, Isabel.”
“Adventure… I wanted adventure. See the world; listen to bards sing merry tales of death and destruction.”
“Maybe one day they will sing tales about Isabel’s journey to Blackfall.”
Isabel took another sip of her ale and scrunched her nose before pushing it away. “I’m sure such a song would either become a lullaby to put babies to sleep, or a form of torture for prisoners. This ale is horrible.”
“We’re just over halfway there. Things might get more interesting.”
Landon chuckled. “We might even get a plate of potatoes at our next stop, Isabel.”
Isabel lightly bumped her head on the table. “That will be the highlight of the trip.”
***
We had just retired to our rooms for the evening and Isabel and I were getting settled when our door crashed inward. Four men rushed in with swords drawn. Isabel screamed and pulled her dagger and held it shaking in her hand towards the men. I had drawn my sword and dagger, but I was concerned about Isabel on the far side of the bed from me.
“Ignore the girl. Kill this one.”
They all turned towards me and I was quickly engaged in a fight for my life. As soon as I parried one thrust, another was right there. My dagger and sword were moving so quickly that for a moment we were at a stalemate, but I wasn’t hurting them, and I wouldn’t be able to hold out much longer. I could feel myself slowing down and I felt a wave of nausea hit me hard.
Suddenly, one of my attackers cried out in pain. Isabel had crept around and stabbed the man with her dagger. In horror, I watched the man falter and then raise his sword to deliver a death blow to Isabel. I dove forward just in time to block the man’s swing, but I had left myself exposed and I felt cold steel slice through my side.
Ignoring the pain, blood, and another strong wave of dizziness, I backed Isabel and myself into a corner. Fortunately, the act of protecting Isabel put me in a better position with the attackers, but I was losing blood and getting weaker by the second.
What had felt like hours since the men burst into the room, was probably only minutes. I managed to bring one man down when Landon and the guards crashed into the men from behind. Moments later the fight was over, but the damage was done. I slumped against the wall and dropped my weapons, too weak to even hold them any longer.
Isabel was crying, and I saw a worried and blurry face of Landon before I slipped into unconsciousness.
***
I was hot and feverish, and my world was spinning. I was in a bed, but I had no idea where I was. I rolled over, screamed in pain, and threw up. Other than the pain, my dizziness receded. I felt a cold cloth put on my forehead and I turned back and opened my eyes. Isabel was looking disheveled, worn, and worried. Another glance around the room and I saw Landon crawling over towards me and four guards not looking well as they draped themselves over chairs.
My lips were dry, and my throat was parched.
Isabel wiped my face with the cloth. “I’m glad you threw up, Camila. The ale was poisoned. I got the innkeeper to fetch a doctor. He came and stitched your wound and bandaged you.”
I smiled weakly and raised my hand to Isabel’s face. “Thank… you. You’re… all right?”
“I’m fine thanks to you. I only had a little sickness since I had so little ale.”
By now Landon had reached my side and I could tell he was weak, but uninjured. “The guards and I were overcome with the poison, but when the fighting started, we managed to get to you in time. Isabel has taken good care of us. How are you, my love?”
I was still feverish, but the nausea had greatly diminished. I tried to sit up, but my side hurt like hell. “I’ve been better, but I’ll recover.”
Landon kissed my forehead and stood shaking to his feet. I watched as he woke the guards. “On your feet, men. I know you’ve all felt better, but we need to secure this room and I want the doctor back here right away.”
They groaned and held their heads. I pulled Isabel into the bed next to me. “You need rest, Isabel.”
In moments we were both asleep.
***
I woke feeling much better. The room smelled clean and fresh air was coming in from the window. I winced as I sat up. Landon was resting peacefully in a chair nearby and the room was otherwise empty. A glass of water was on a stand next to me and I eagerly reached for it and took a deep drink to ease my dry throat.
I sat up slowly and swung my legs over the edge of the bed. My underdress was torn, stained, and had blood on it. I stumbled slightly getting to my feet and that caused Landon to wake. He was immediately at my side.
“Camila!”
His lips found mine.
“Mmmm. Your mother won’t be pleased to hear you slept in my room. You know the bed is large enough for both of us.”
“You’re getting better because you’re joking again.” He sniffed my hair. “You really need a bath.”
I snuggled close to him. “I need you more.”
The door opened, and Isabel came in with plates of food and fresh bread.
“Just in the nick of time, I see. I leave for a few hours to make you breakfast, and this is what I come back to.” Isabel placed the food on a table, grabbed a piece of bread, and held it up to Landon.
We all laughed.
I stroked Isabel’s hair. “I don’t think you have to worry much about us this morning, Isabel. The Prince hasn’t bathed in days and he’s pretty smelly.”
“I’m the smelly one? You’re the one standing in an underdress with a sword hole in it, covered in blood, and you have stains from your vomit.”
Isabel held up a plate of food for the prince and opened the door. “Out you get. Camila needs to get cleaned up.”
Landon paused and looked back at me. “I could help.”
Isabel stomped her foot and pointed towards the door. “Out!”
He laughed. “All right, all right. I’ll get myself cleaned up and order the guards to prepare for our departure tomorrow.”
Once the door closed, Isabel ran into my arms and hugged me. “That was too close, Camila. I don’t ever want to lose you.”
I smiled and ignored the pain in my side. “I’ll be more careful from here on out. You cooked all of this?”
“I’m not letting anyone else feed you from this place.”
“I guess you got your wish for some adventure.”
“Adventure is overrated.”
***
By the next morning we were back on the road. I had discovered that we had lost three days and with my wound, we would need to slow down our travel.
We had several small incidents along the way, but our guards were able to quickly dispatch any attackers without me even needing to lift my sword.
It had been a long arduous trip and we arrived in Blackfall on the eve of the coronation ball. As we entered the city and moved towards the palace, I found myself getting pensive.
“You’re biting your lower lip, Camila. What’s wrong? I thought you would be relieved to arrive home.”
“So much has happened, my Prince. This was my home for my entire life, and yet everyone here doesn’t remember who I was. What should feel like coming home and being a joyous occasion is marred by my sense of loss.”
“No matter what happens, you will always have a home with me.”
“And I will feel at home wherever you are. It’s just sad. All the memories and experiences with my family and friends here are gone for them.”
“You’re young. You can make new memories.”
“If I could have stopped Saromy from erasing me from history, I’m not sure I would have liked the outcome of my life. I would have been a different person and might never have met you or Isabel. I don’t believe things could be undone without more life-altering loss. What Saromy meant for ill, I believe is a blessing to me.”
“Has your goal changed since I first met you?”
“Yes. My only desire was to see Saromy reverse what he had done to me and pay for his crimes. Now I just want to see justice served. He has committed high treason against all the realms.”
“Don’t forget he is responsible for many murders as well as multiple attempts on your life.”
“I don’t see this ending without my sword at Saromy’s throat.”
“We should discuss what our plans are.”
I sighed. “There’s no guarantee I will be able to get close to the Queen. I suggest we divide and conquer. You enter the ball as you are, and I can arrive a little while later as Camila from Riverden. We can work our way around to try to reach the Queen.”
“I don’t like arriving without you on my arm as my betrothed.”
“It will only raise more questions, my love. As your fiancé my dance options will be limited, and this will reduce our chances at getting word to my mother. I think it best for my mother to first see me for who I am before we add the news that we’re getting married.”
Landon looked up towards the palace. “Looks like the ball has already started. You’re right, Camila. We need as much opportunity as we can to get you before the Queen.”
We arrived at the palace entrance and guards stepped forward to confirm Landon’s identity. Our guards were shown to separate quarters and the three of us were escorted into the palace guest rooms.
It felt so strange to be back but not have my own room to go to. I even recognized most of the staff. We were given a large suite with three bedrooms and we all hurried to unpack our things and get cleaned up. My wound was mostly healed, but I still needed bandages to protect my clothes from any weeping.
Isabel would stay in the rooms while Landon and I went to the ball. I was wearing my lavender dress and Isabel made a few quick adjustments for me when the Prince came out of his room looking exceptionally handsome.
“You’re wearing that dress, Camila?”
“Is there something wrong with it?”
“I’ll never get close to you if I want a dance.”
I snuggled up to him and kissed him. “I’ll always make time for you.”
“Maybe we should skip the ball…”
Isabel squeezed in between us. “Scoot… The sooner we get this over with and Camila is recognized as the lost Princess Anna, you two can be married, and I can start living my life instead of being a chaperone all the time.”
“You’re adorable, Isabel. Thank you.”
Landon leaned over Isabel and kissed me. “I’ll see you out there. Don’t make me wait too long.”
After he left, Isabel and I sat down together.
“I wish I could go to the ball with you, Camila.”
“There’s no guarantee that I won’t be thrown into prison as a fraud, Isabel. Also, Saromy knows me as me. He would be expected to be at the ball and in either case, I want you safe. If things go well, then you’re welcome to attend every ball I’m ever invited to.”
Isabel started counting on her fingers. “As Princess of Blackfall and Riverden, that’s over twelve balls per year.”
I smiled and stroked Isabel’s hair. “I guess we’ll need to shop more often. Will you be all right here by yourself?”
“I’m going to take a long bath and try to get my butt back down from my shoulders. How do people travel like that?”
I laughed. “We could use a comfortable carriage next time.”
Isabel became quiet. “You’re not going to forget about me, are you?”
“Why would you say that? I could never forget about you, Isabel.”
“It’s just that once you’re a princess, I’ll still be a nobody.”
“You’ll never be a nobody, Isabel. You’re my best friend.”
***
I stepped up to the announcer and looked passed him into the grand ball room of the palace. I spotted Landon moving through the crowd and frowned as women seemed very interested in him.
“My lady. How should I introduce you?”
“Camila of Riverden.”
As before at my last ball, the man frowned and turned to the guests on the ballroom floor. “Announcing, Camila of Riverden.”
The men all turned to look at me and many conversations stopped mid-sentence. This time I didn’t look over my shoulder, but the feeling of being inadequate was ever present. Landon was moving on the left side of the ballroom and I saw him smile at me and tip his head. I walked down the steps towards the right side.
I didn’t get more than two steps on the floor before men came over to me asking for a dance. I accepted the first offer and moved out into the dance area.
“You look lovely tonight. I don’t recall ever seeing you at a ball before. You were announced as being from Riverden?”
I knew the man I was dancing with. He was a friend of my father’s from Torport. “Thank you. Yes. You’re King Justin from Torport. It’s quite an honor dancing with you. You’re offer has saved me from many single men’s clutches tonight.”
He smiled. “I’m afraid I can’t save you for long. I must leave early to return home as there are many pressing matters I must attend to.”
“Let me guess. You have a mercenary army being created in your realm.”
He cocked his head. “How would you know this if you are from Riverden?”
“We just quelled such an army ourselves. Can you tell me how King Edward is?”
“It is a terrible shame. None of the doctors seem to be able to do anything for him. I saw him this morning. He is bed ridden and weak, but still is cogent in his communications.”
“May I cut in?”
I glanced at Landon as he stood patiently next to us.
King Justin outstretched his hand to Landon. “Well met, Prince Landon. She is all yours.” The King turned to me. “The pleasure was all mine.”
I curtsied. “Thank you for the dance.”
I gasped slightly as Landon pulled me to him. “I’ll never get over how I feel when I’m in your arms.”
“You do know how to make an entrance, my love. I couldn’t tear my eyes off you.”
“Not even for the dazzling beauties waiting breathlessly for you to ask them to dance?”
“There were breathless, dazzling beauties? I didn’t see any but you.”
“Good answer. Have you heard anything yet? I haven’t seen Saromy, the Queen, or Phillip.”
“I’ve seen Phillip. He was working his way this direction.”
“The King is in bad health, but he is still lucid. We got here in time.”
“Excuse me…”
The man’s voice chilled me to the bone. Landon tensed.
“I have some news for Camila. If you don’t mind, Prince Landon.”
I held Landon’s hand to keep him from grabbing his dagger. I leaned in. “Not here. This is what he wants. Stay close. I’ll be all right.”
“I’ll be right over here, Camila.”
Saromy bowed slightly before holding up his hands. Hesitantly, I took them.
“You have a lot to answer for, Saromy.”
“Is that any way to greet the realm’s magician? You shouldn’t have come here, Camila.”
“What have you done to my father?”
“Nothing that can’t be undone. It’s your life for your family’s. Phillip, Isabel, and Edward will all perish if you don’t leave right now.”
“You dare threaten me, Saromy? After all you’ve taken from me?”
“You are, if nothing else, predictable. Leave now and I will spare your life as well.”
“I’ll…”
“Such a beautiful lady… I would be remiss if I didn’t have at least one dance with you.”
Saromy looked over his shoulder at Phillip. There was a moment of hatred that flashed in his eyes. “Of course, my Prince. I think I will retire for a bit.”
With one last look at me that could kill, Saromy stepped back, and Phillip bowed to me.
“You would do me a great honor to dance with me.”
It was such a strange feeling to look at my brother knowing he didn’t know who I was. I curtsied. “The honor will be mine, Prince Phillip.”
He took my hand and people ever so slightly moved away from us to give us room.
“Do I know you?”
“That depends, my Prince. I certainly know of you.”
He smiled. “I’ve seen you before. I’m certain of it. Where are you from?”
“I arrived from Riverden. I’m very sorry to hear about your father being ill.”
“Thank you for that. He’s a good man.”
“And you, my Prince? How do you feel about becoming King of Blackfall?”
“I do what I must.”
“And what of Isabel, your mother? How is she handling the situation here?”
Phillip paused and pulled back as he stared at me. “Who are you? I’m certain I know you.”
I glanced over his shoulder to see Landon standing there. I bit my lower lip. “I’m Anna… your sister.”
“Anna? But Anna…” He stared at me a long time. “Anna… Is it really you?” Tears came to his eyes as he raised his hand to immediately bring two guards to his side. “Find the Queen. Bring her to the side chamber immediately.”
“Yes, my Prince.”
Phillip grabbed my hand. “Come with me.”
I held back. “Please. Let Prince Landon come with us. He’s very important to me.”
Phillip looked back at Landon and waved him forward before pulling me through the crowd and into a side room.
The guards had just arrived with my mother as we closed the door behind us.
My mother began asking Phillip what was so urgent when her eyes met mine. She stared at me for only a few moments when she broke down in tears and pulled me into her arms.
“My daughter! My precious, Anna!”
I held her tightly and wept. We wept for many minutes until she pulled herself away long enough to stare into my eyes and brush a few strands of hair from my eyes.
“I’m not dreaming? It’s really you?”
“Yes, mother.”
“Where were you? What happened to you?”
Her hands moved from my face to my shoulders and to my side. The slight pressure on my wound caused me to grimace in pain and I let out a slight gasp.
“You’re in pain.”
“We were attacked on the way here from Riverden. There is a bounty on my head.”
“I don’t understand. Why?”
“It’s a long story, but you need to be aware that you, father, and Phillip are in grave danger. It was Saromy that was involved in my disappearance, has placed a bounty on my head, and just now threatened me with all your lives if I didn’t leave and never came back here. You’ll want evidence to support that I’m Anna. You are free to examine me, let the doctors confirm I am yours, and, although complicated and difficult to believe, I can share my story.”
Phillip came over to me and hugged me tightly. “I’ve missed you so much, Anna.”
I wasn’t expecting that.
Mother took control of our little group. “I need no confirmation, because I know without a doubt you are my Anna. I would know you anywhere.” She glanced towards the ballroom. “You’re first in line for the throne. We should let the ball continue but we need to make an announcement.”
“I’m not here to take Phillip’s position and I believe father is being poisoned or cursed by Saromy. He can recover.”
Phillip looked at me. “Truth be told, I’ve never had a desire to be King. However, we can’t rush to judgement. Blackfall needs a leader and we’ve not seen you for thirteen years.”
I smiled and fought back the tears. “Where did all this wisdom come from, little brother? What happened to me was Saromy’s doing. You won’t remember this because of what he did, but I was here with you even months ago.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Saromy called upon a demon to erase me from history and get me out of the way. He is the one behind the northern alliance. I have documents with me to prove this. All I ask is that you order Saromy to be held immediately for questioning and seal his quarters, so we can examine it for evidence.”
Phillip turned to the guards. “Do it. Find Saromy and bring him to us in chains if you have to.”
“Yes, my Prince.”
Mother took my hand in hers. “I can’t believe you’re here and what a beautiful young woman you have become. I don’t understand all that has transpired, but I would know you anywhere.” She turned to Phillip. “I’d like to make an announcement to the people of the ball, but such an announcement might have implications for your rule.”
“I said it already, mother. I never wanted to be King. Anna is the firstborn of father’s bloodline and she is the rightful heir. The people should know we believe Anna has been found. It will give them something to gossip about.”
“There are a few more things you should know. Prince Landon is my fiancé and we brought with us a young girl that is very special to me. I ask they be involved in any discussions regarding me and my future.”
Mother looked at Landon and smiled. “What a wonderful choice for a husband. Of course, they are welcome here, Anna.”
With one more look to Phillip, mother took my hand and guided me to the door. I held back as she went to go back into the ballroom.
“What’s the matter, Anna?”
“It is enough for the people to hear about my return. I humbly ask to not be put forth publicly until everyone here has no doubt about the authenticity of who I am. I also fear our time to strike against Saromy is short and I can’t afford the distraction of being with the people.”
She smiled and mostly closed the door behind her. I held my breath as the band stopped playing. My mother raised her voice it for all to hear.
“Citizens of Blackfall and of the realms. We have just discovered some very important news.” Her voice cracked as she fought against her tears. “We believe our lost Princess Anna has been found alive and is here with us today.”
The crowd all started speaking animatedly with each other until mother raised her hand and voice again. “Understandably, there is much to learn and discuss and as such Prince Phillip and myself will no longer be able to attend the rest of tonight’s ball. Please continue and enjoy the festivities and, as soon as we are able, we will send announcements out.”
I could hear shouts from the crowd. “God bless Princess Anna!”
Mother stepped back into the room and closed the door before taking me back into her arms.
“The people are rejoicing for our princess has been found.”
***
The next hours were a whirlwind of activity. Phillip and Landon went together to collect Isabel and our documents. They were tasked with gathering together key people to hear my story and act as authenticators to my claims. As it so happened, Torport’s King and magician were still on hand and they were invited as well.
I was brought to the palace doctor and put through a barrage of tests. They were quite concerned over my wound and shocked by my two hidden daggers. Mother always stayed by my side. It was very late when we arrived together for me to share my story.
Mother started the proceedings. “What a wondrous day. The doctors have confirmed that this is indeed Princess Anna. Our beloved child has finally returned to us.”
For those around the room that were not privy to the news or involved in my testing, they stood and bowed to me in awed wonder.
I clasped mother’s hand and she nodded. “I’m certain you are all anxious to hear my story, but before I begin, I would like to know the status of Saromy.”
A guard stood and before he could say a word, I hugged him. “It’s so good to see you again, Captain Evan.”
“You remember me?”
“I know all of you. Please, let’s hear your report.”
“Unfortunately, Saromy has not been seen. I have sent men through the palace and into the city to begin their search there. Saromy’s chamber has been sealed, but I noted there was some disarray. I suspect he left in a hurry and took his most important belongings with him.”
“Thank you, Captain. Prince Landon. Can you please distribute the documents we brought from Riverden?”
With a nod and a wink, Landon stood and handed out the notice of the bounty on my head as well as orders for northern alliance units.
Mother came to my side. “Please sit, Anna. You’re still wounded and need your rest.”
Everyone looked concerned.
“You’ll understand everything soon.”
***
It took several hours for me to tell my tale. As before there was much confusion around demons and changing of history, but no one could deny that I was able to greet every staff member by name and that my court training and knowledge of the realms was solid.
At the end of everything, the King of Torport stood and addressed me. “What you have said is of great concern for all the realms, Princess Anna. It is vitally important for all the realms to follow Riverden’s example to root out the northern alliance units and seal our borders.”
“I realize there is little for you or the other realms to fully trust me, but once our realms are secure, we should all ally together and take our armies north through the Rorkon Pass. Strategically, if we can do this before the snows recede, we can catch the northern realms unprepared and put an end to all of this with the least cost of life.”
“The Rorkon Pass in winter? It’s impassable.”
“It’s impassable for small groups of people, but for our combined armies we would have the resources to get through together.”
The King stroked his chin and smiled. “It would take careful planning, but you may be right. You know I have a son?”
“Prince Harold is a tad young for me, my King. Besides, I’m already spoken for by Prince Landon.”
“It was worth a try. I now have even more need to get home and take care of my realm. Keep the lines of communication flowing.”
“My King?”
“Yes, Princess Anna?”
“Would it be possible to leave your magician here for a few days? We could use his help with identifying objects of value from Saromy’s chambers and if we were to discover a cure for my father…”
“Say no more.” He turned to his magician. “William, please stay as long as you are needed here.”
“Certainly, my King.”
“Save a dance for me next time, Princess Anna.”
“I will, my King.”
The King of Torport left and Phillip stood to address the group. “I’ve heard enough, and I can clearly see that Anna is more than capable of leading Blackfall. She has already secured alliances with Riverden and Torport and intimately knows the threats that face us. Not that it is needed, but I vote to see Princess Anna crowned as our Queen.”
“But what of father? I’m certain he can recover.”
“He has openly shared with all of us that it is time for him to step aside even should he regain his health.”
Everyone at the table stood. “To the future Queen of Blackfall!”
Phillip came to my side as did mother. They both hugged me. “The realm is yours, sister. What are your orders?”
I took a deep breath and looked over at Landon who sat there with a smug smile on his face. A sleepy Isabel was mouthing the words, “I told you so.”
“Captain Evan. Prepare your messengers. I want every realm to know about Saromy’s plans and to seek out and eliminate the northern alliance units within their own cities. We must assume Saromy was using Blackfall and building a mercenary army here as well. I found the Riverden underground amicable to working with us. I suspect the criminal element of Blackfall could perhaps see us as an ally. We need their eyes and ears to help us find Saromy.”
Landon chuckled. “Camila, I mean Anna, had the leader of the Riverden Thieves’ Guild eating from the palm of her hand.”
I turned back to Captain Evan. “All I need is the name and location of the leader of Blackfall’s underground and I will make arrangements to meet him.”
Captain Evan raised an eyebrow. “We just got you back, Princess Anna. I wouldn’t wish to put you at risk.”
I smiled. “You trained me well even if you don’t remember it. I can take care of myself.”
“I’ve seen Princess Anna in action, Captain. Don’t underestimate her.”
The captain grinned at Landon before turning back towards me. “I think once everyone gets some needed sleep, I could test our Princess. I’ll get the messages out. What about using the same messengers to relay the news of Princess Anna?”
“If you still haven’t changed your mind about me, then go ahead. William, please get some rest. Tomorrow we will investigate Saromy’s quarters.”
William stood and bowed before leaving the room.
Mother put her arm around me. “You need rest too.”
“I’d like to see father first. Shall we adjourn until tomorrow?”
All agreed, and Isabel ran over to hug me. “You’re the real lost princess!”
“Thanks for believing in me, Isabel.”
Landon came over and kissed me. “I’ll send a message to my mother and father. I always knew there was something special about you.”
“You still want to marry me?”
“I should be asking you that question of me.”
I leaned in and kissed him. “You’re stuck with me.”
Isabel pushed herself between us. “Really?”
***
Mother opened the door to my parent’s room and I waited near the door until she waved me over to the bed. What I saw tore at my heart. My father was a fraction of the man I remembered. His illness had ravaged his body. I stifled a cry and held back a few paces.
“Edward. I’m sorry to wake you. There is someone you need to meet.”
His weak eyes drifted from mother to me and he struggled to push himself up in bed. I started crying as he called out my name.
“Anna!”
I fell into his arms and wept on his thin body as he held me close.
***
Time with father was short as he needed his rest as did I. We could only talk a little before he fell back asleep and mother escorted me from the room. From there I headed back to the guest rooms for some much-needed sleep.
It was late morning when Isabel came in and awakened me.
“There is a small line of people waiting for you to get up. Once the staff found out who you were, there was no end to those that wanted to serve you. The few clothes you brought have been cleaned and carefully returned to you. Unfortunately, we only had your gown, your travel clothes, your black outfit, and one dress. I laid out the dress for you.”
I groaned. “Thank you, Isabel. You’re more than I deserve.”
“Nonsense. Up you get. The world awaits.”
“Now I have two mothers…”
Isabel laughed. “Three when you include the Queen of Riverden. She already thinks of you as her daughter.”
I got up and changed quickly before heading into the guest foyer. Landon was first in line to greet me, but he stepped away quickly to give my mother a chance.
“I barely got any sleep, Anna. I was afraid I would wake up to find this had all been a dream.”
“I can’t tell you how many times I woke up over the past months thinking the same thing, mother.”
“As you can see, there are a few people that are here to serve you. They all want to be a part of making your transition back into the palace as smooth as possible.” Mother placed a small tiara upon my head. “Welcome back, my Princess.” Mother hugged me tight. “I know you will be busy with many things, but I reserve the right to invite you, Prince Landon, and Isabel for dinner.”
“I’m torn between my duty and my desire to be with you and father. I’ve missed you both so much.”
Mother kissed my cheek and hugged me once more before stepping back out into the palace. Landon sat back in a comfortable chair and smiled as I was waited upon. People took my measurements, offered me food and drink, told me my palace rooms were ready, and I had several messages from local dignitaries welcoming me home.
When the onslaught was finished, I squeezed myself next to Landon. He reached up and touched my tiara.
“You have no idea how much I’m enjoying this.”
“You enjoy watching me be poked and prodded?”
“No. I enjoy seeing you treated like the future Queen of Blackfall.”
“I’ve come a long way since you first met me.”
“I kind of liked you in that rough, short frock. The red outfit is still my favorite.”
“I might need to get another one of those for our wedding night.”
“There’s no need. You wouldn’t be wearing it long anyways.”
“You two! Cut that out!”
Landon smiled. “Captain Evan came by a little earlier. He gave an update on the search for Saromy. They had several citizens think they spotted him in the city. Word of your return has spread like wildfire.”
I kissed him. “You’re sure you still want me?”
“If Isabel wasn’t here, I would take you back to your bedroom.”
“I heard that!”
***
Two guards had been posted at Saromy’s chambers and they quickly bowed at our approach.
William took the lead. “Let me go inside first in case there are traps.”
I nodded. “The last time I was here I got stuck in a magical circle. Guards, please stay close.”
William opened the door and stood at the threshold for a few minutes carefully examining the floor, walls, and ceiling.
“It appears clear.”
Phillip arrived and greeted me with a hug just as William stepped inside followed by Landon.
I called in after them. “We’re looking for anything that might give us a clue as to how we can heal my father. Also, any information on the dark magic he used on me or his plans with the northern alliance.”
Phillip gently touched my shoulder. “How are you holding up, Anna?”
“It’s hard, Phillip. I have all these memories that none of you share. We used to play…”
Phillip smiled. “Thieves’ reward and assassin.”
“You remember that?”
“Yes. Even though you wore noisy dresses, you still beat me.”
I overheard William’s voice from inside the room. “Watch out for that circle on the floor, Prince Landon.”
I glanced past Phillip into the room beyond. Phillip hugged me before heading inside himself. I paused at the entryway and shivered. I still felt the demon’s fire burning my skin.
William started reaching for a black leather-bound book on a desk.
“Stop!”
William froze. “Princess Anna?”
“Something isn’t right. That book is out of place. Saromy would never leave his secrets out like that. He’s playing a game with us.”
William moved his head closer to the book. “You’re right, Princess Anna. I see scratched markings around the book. It was a trap.”
“Everyone, please, be very careful.”
I stepped inside the room and froze. It wasn’t that my feet were stuck, but inside the circle I saw a flicker of fire.
“Get back and away from the circle!”
The fiery demon roared to life within the circle.
“Ah… It’s you, Anna. Saromy has fled from the raven.”
I approached the demon slowly. “Who is the raven and who controls you?”
“You are the raven and I control myself.”
“What do you want?”
“To see Saromy burn for forcing me to comply to his commands.”
“As do I.”
“If you want Saromy, you must confront him alone, but you will need a weapon to counter his magic.”
The demon bent down and stretched out his clawed hands. A sword appeared with a hilt carved like a raven.
“How can I trust you?”
“The second shelf above the desk to the left. The third notebook in.”
William moved over and identified the book. He carefully examined everything around before pulling the notebook from the shelf. He opened it and turned back to me. “This appears to be Saromy’s handwritten account of King Edward’s curse. I’ll need to examine it thoroughly, but I can probably reverse it.”
I turned back to the demon. “Thank you.”
“This sword is bound to you alone. It will send Saromy to me upon his death. This is all the payment I require.”
The demon dissolved away, and the sword rolled free of the circle on the floor. I went to reach for it when Phillip held my hand back.
“Can we trust a demon?”
“I’ll defer to William on that.”
William was thoughtful for a moment. “A demon of that strength is extremely rare. The stronger the demon, the more violent their temperament towards their master. The demon has orchestrated Saromy’s demise through you, Princess Anna. It can’t exact its revenge as it is trapped within the circle. Yes… I believe I would trust it in this situation.”
I grasped the hilt of the sword and felt the black metal warm to my touch. I’d never felt a sword so perfectly matched for me or one that was so well-balanced.
“What happens to the traps when Saromy is killed, William?”
“They should be eradicated.”
“Then I suggest we have what we need for now. We can search again when Saromy is no more. We need to keep this room sealed.”
Once we were all back in the hallway, Landon cupped my face and kissed me.
“It’s one thing to hear the story and quite another to see the demon firsthand. I can’t imagine how frightening that must have been for you.”
“I would go through it again to have you by my side.”
I turned to William. “The palace is at your disposal. Anything you need to undo the curse on my father, just ask.”
“Thank you, Princess Anna. I’ll start deciphering this right away.”
***
Several days had passed. Landon was in the city scouting with Captain Evan. My wound was much less tender now and I had daily visits with the doctors to assure it was healing well. I was ready to start training again.
Isabel and I had moved into my palace suite. I didn’t feel right having her stay in the guest quarters. Mother had taken it upon herself to make sure I would never be without a suitable set of clothing and my closet was now filled with gorgeous dresses.
Captain Evan had discovered the leader of the Theives’ Guild in the city. His name was Eric the Ruthless, and we were making plans for a visit to him.
I had spent much time with father, mother, and Phillip reconnecting with them. I was now standing on the uppermost rampart of the palace and pulled my cloak a little more tightly around me. The cold air of winter was settling in and any day now we would be expecting our first snowfall.
The city looked to be at peace, but with Saromy potentially hiding out and a mercenary army being created, it was only a matter of time before he tried to overthrow the city. I spent a great amount of time trying to put myself in Saromy’s shoes to consider what his next move would be.
The sun burst forth for a momentary reprieve from the gray clouds and light reflected off my engagement ring. A light breeze came up and my long brunette hair drifted lazily in front of my eyes. I no longer felt every subtle move of my body as being foreign and strange, instead, on these rare moments that I was all by myself, a smile was so easy to produce. I loved being Camila, Ravenna, Anna. My name and title mattered little to me.
While I had enjoyed the feeling of youthful strength that I had as a young man, I found being a woman I wasn’t as weak as I thought I would be. As a man, destined for kingship, I had been taught to push my feelings away; to always look in control. As a woman, I felt I could feel for the first time in my life. My emotions touched those around me and this made me a better leader and friend.
“I thought I might find you here.”
“Father! You should be resting.”
“Thanks to you and William from Torport, I’m quickly on the mend and I needed to get out of that insufferable bed and find some fresh air and my daughter.”
My hand moved to his gray bearded cheek before I encircled my arms around him. “I’m so thankful you’re doing better.”
He gently pushed me back and held my shoulders at arm’s length. “Look at you, Anna. I understand that it has only been a few months for you, but for me, thirteen years have passed since I’ve seen you. There is no more beautiful woman in all the realms. You’re every inch a Sutton. You’re so strong, confident, and regal. How I’ve missed you.”
“You’re going to make me cry again, father. I thought I had lost you all when Saromy cast his curse upon me. For weeks I believed I was homeless and without a family that would ever know me. The loss of my family’s love was unbearable to me.”
“I think these experiences will make you an even better Queen than I was King. You understand what it is like to live in fear, to be homeless, and without food. Yet, for all that Saromy tried to do to you, you rose above it all and found your way.”
“I am who I am because of you, father. I see how healthy you are becoming and…”
“Hush, Anna. I know what you are about to say; that I can still be King. I’ve been King for many years now and I hope I did well balancing my role’s responsibilities with being there for my family. There comes a time when a leader must step aside and let the fruit of their lives take over. I want to spend my remaining years with my loving wife and hopefully some grandchildren.”
I blushed at that thought.
“And Phillip? Do you think he is telling the truth that he has no desire to rule?”
“I’ve not seen him smile so much in years. He’s a great son and would lead well, but his heart is elsewhere.”
“Then I humbly accept the role as Queen, but not without fear and trepidation.”
“Maybe you don’t see it like I do, but the people adore you. They will follow you anywhere. Even your Isabel, which, I might add, is a little precocious, worships you. She told me her story while feeding me some delectable bread treats. You saved her, protected her, and took her in. How much more will you do for the thousands of people in our realm.”
I smiled. “She is adorable. How she snuck into your room to feed you sweet bread treats is something I’ll have to pry out of her.” I held out my arm and father slipped his around it. “Let’s get you out of the cold.”
***
The next day I met with Captain Evan, mother, father, Phillip, and Landon.
Mother looked at me and smiled before starting the meeting. “I think it is time we send communications out to the citizens. Phillip would have been crowned King just a few days from now and the people and the realms need to know what is going to happen.”
Glancing at mother, I knew she was right, but timing was a bit of a challenge. “I agree, but I’d like to hear from Prince Landon and Captain Evan. What are you hearing in the streets?”
Landon leaned back a little in his chair. “It’s quiet. We’re not getting anything other than everyone is anxious to see their Princess.”
I frowned. “We need more eyes and ears on the streets. It’s time I have a visit with Erik the Ruthless.” I paused. “I’ve been trying to put myself in Saromy’s position. With my return, he has lost a level of respect with the alliance that he will want to repair. Saromy needs to emphasize his right to rule. What would be the most demoralizing thing he could do to us?”
Phillip offered his opinion. “Eliminate the hope of the realm.”
I raised an eyebrow at Phillip. He had changed so much. “How would he do that?”
“Unless we have a spy in the palace, he wouldn’t know that father is getting better. You’re the hope, Anna.”
“He’s tried to kill me before in Riverden and on our trip here. He might try the same tactic again…”
Landon took my hand into his. “I’ve seen that look on you before. What are you planning?”
“It’s not so much a plan as that something doesn’t feel right. Aside from a few citizens thinking they might have seen Saromy, we have no evidence to suggest he is in the city. Even our own guards reported they didn’t see Saromy leaving the palace. Somehow, we need to draw him out, but I’m not sure what would be the right venue to force his hand. I ask that everyone be cautious. Saromy won’t give up.”
***
I had changed into clothes that would be good for training and met Captain Evan, Phillip, and Landon in the main hall. I was using the raven sword to make sure I got used to it.
“I’ll start out easy on you, Princess Anna. I need to gauge your skill.”
“You don’t remember, but the last time you and I crossed blades, you brought three additional guards with you.”
“How did we do?”
I smiled for my answer. “Standard rules of training, I presume?”
“Yes.”
Captain Evan bowed and snapped up his sword at forty-five degrees. I did the same and touched his sword with mine. We each took a step back and Captain Evan performed an easy slash across my midsection.
I stepped back without so much as an attempt to block it. Another quick thrust by Captain Evan easily fell short and I paused.
“You’re not trying to hit me.”
“You’re the future Queen, my Princess.”
“Let’s try this again.”
We touched swords, but this time I was the aggressor. I quickly pressed the Captain back around the room before He called Landon to join him. Landon was an excellent sword fighter and I quickly found myself struggling to keep up with the two men. I dodged and rolled, drawing my dagger to give myself some additional maneuverability against the two swords.
Phillip laughed at the two. “Seriously? You’ve not landed a single hit on her.”
Captain Evan was sweating now. “Why don’t you join us?”
Phillip and I rarely crossed swords in training growing up. He was never a match for me, but with the change of history, I was amazed by his newfound abilities. He was a truly fabulous swordsman. I was now fighting as hard as I ever fought and losing ground. I was forced back around the room step by step. The weight and balance of the demon’s sword was the only thing from keeping me from being hit.
I was weaving a web of steel around me, but it simply wasn’t enough. Phillip touched my left arm and I was forced to drop my dagger. I was done for, but I wasn’t finished yet. With a flurry and a roll, I managed to critically touch the Captain’s breast taking him out of the fight. I continued to move and pressed my body against Landon so that his sword was useless at close range. I kissed him as I felt Phillip’s sword touch my back for a kill.
Dropping my sword, I fell panting into Landon’s arms. “I guess now you’ll have to find someone else to marry. You’ve killed me.”
“What have I done?”
Everyone started laughing. I stepped back and curtsied to the three of them. “You’re an amazing fighter, Phillip.”
“It took all three of us to take you down. I’ve never witnessed such skill.”
I slipped my arm around Landon’s waist as I caught my breath. “What do you think, Captain Evan? Can I go meet Eric the Ruthless now?”
“I can see you are more than capable of protecting yourself, but we should take a few men with us just in case. Besides, you need to wear a gown befitting a princess which will make it harder to fight in.”
“You’re right. I have some suggestions for the local dressmakers. Shall we be ready to go in an hour?”
“I’ll arrange everything.”
“Thank you, Captain Evan.”
After he left, Phillip told me he would take his leave to begin taking care of some additional communications. That left Landon and me alone.
I snuggled up into Landon’s arms. “What if we just eloped? We could take a boat to some island and live out our days.”
“Both our parents would disown us. My mother has been looking forward to marrying me off since I was two years old. I suspect your parents feel the same way about you.”
“I’m looking forward to being your wife. I just don’t see any chance that will happen for a while. Once Blackfall is secured, we need to support the other realms and then finally mount an attack on the north. It will be spring by the time we could be married.”
“I knew it. You really like me. Is it my rugged good looks? My bedside manner?”
“Sorry to have to tell you this, but I have to be honest. It’s your horse. Always has been.”
“So, if I do this…” Landon pulled my hair to the side and started kissing my neck. “…and this…” His hand slipped to my waist and ever so slowly moved it up and towards my…
I gasped as warmth shot through my body. All I could do was let out a light moan. “All right… I lied. It’s you. Your horse is nice, but he can’t compete.”
“We have to marshal the armies. Why not here in Blackfall? All the realms would have their kings here and we could perform the wedding before we cross the pass into the northern realms.”
“That would work. The sooner the better because I’m tempted to violate every standard of good behavior when I’m around you.”
“I’m not tempted in the least. I’m a pillar of strength and resolve.”
“You are, are you? So, if I do this…”
***
I was still blushing when I mounted my horse. Mother had found us kissing passionately in the training hall. We were only slightly scolded.
I changed to a riding dress that, according to mother, was perfect for my first foray into the city. She wanted to make sure I made a statement. I still managed to strap my sword on under my cloak, but the body-hugging dress and outfit were a spectacular arrangement.
Captain Evan led our small group down into the seedier part of the city. This was, by no means, a dirty part of town as Blackfall was a remarkably beautiful city. It was just that this was where Eric’s headquarters was located and there tended to be more crime in the area.
We made quite the commotion riding through the city. Children ran ahead of us and hundreds of people came out of the stores and restaurants to see their lost princess. Word had been spread that I would be taking Phillip’s place and would be crowned Queen soon and that Prince Landon of Riverden was my fiancé.
We stopped and dismounted before a simple building. A man came out and greeted us. “We’ve been expecting you, Princess Anna. Please, follow me.”
“Shall I check things out first, my Princess?”
“It’s all right, Captain Evan. I’m sure had they meant to harm us we would already be embroiled in a fight.”
We followed the man inside and I was surprised to find a lack of lavish surroundings that I had seen with Canter. We were introduced to Eric the Ruthless, who turned out to be a red-headed, small man, but even so, his presence was powerful.
“Sorry for the paltry accommodations, my Princess. We’ve suffered some recent setbacks. How should I address you? I’ve been given Camila, Anna, and Ravenna for you.” His eyes moved to the hilt of my sword.
“Since it has now been proven that I’m the Princess Anna of Blackfall, Anna will do fine.”
“Not Princess Anna?”
“Anna is acceptable. How did you hear about me?”
“The question might be easier to answer if you asked how I didn’t hear about you. You’re all anyone talks about in this city lately. Canter sends his regards, by the way.”
“Certainly, I can’t be the only thing you are hearing in the streets. You know why I’m here?”
“Saromy and the northern alliance. They’ve completely taken over my business here in Blackfall. I’ve had to resort to less scrupulous methods of earning money.”
“Less scrupulous than running the criminal underground?”
“Much. I’ve had to become a real businessman.”
I laughed. “Then you have a head start on where I wanted you to go anyways.”
He offered a sly grin. “You’re not what I expected; not like other royalty.”
“Oh? You entertain royalty on a regular basis?”
“No… It’s just… Canter said you were beautiful and deadly. I took that as a metaphor.”
“Let’s get down to business, shall we? I think we can be of mutual assistance to each other.”
“I’m all ears.”
“I need information on Saromy and the alliance, where Saromy might be holding up, and the numbers of their men.”
“We haven’t located where Saromy is staying. None of my men have seen him. The northern alliance in Blackfall is closing in on four hundred men at arms.”
“Four hundred? You’re certain?”
“Yes. Hence the luxurious accommodations you are now within.”
“And your loyal men?”
“Now numbering fifty at most.”
Something was still bothering me about Saromy’s disappearance, but I wasn’t sure what it was yet. “Is there a bounty on your head?”
“No, but there is on yours. Two thousand gold.”
Landon and Captain Evan started shifting closer to my side.
“Saromy is less pleased with me than ever. This bounty isn’t something you’re interested in?”
“I’d pay more myself to be rid of Saromy and his minions. I can’t do this alone.”
“I can’t have you going back to your old lines of business. You understand that?”
“I do.”
“If we get this cleaned up, I will offer any assistance I can to help you build your business. It won’t be as lucrative, but then again I won’t have to shut you down either.”
“I agree. Who should I work with to arrange for meetings between the palace staff and my men for information exchange?”
“Have your initial conversations with Captain Evan. Who you assign after that is up to the both of you.” I extended my hand and he took it.
***
It was the middle of the night when I woke. For days I felt like I had been missing something and I couldn’t quite put my finger on it. What was bothering me was why Saromy hadn’t made a move yet.
I sat up and knew I wouldn’t be able to get back to sleep. I got dressed and realized I must have passed over something in Saromy’s quarters. Strapping on my weapons, I made my way down through the palace until I came to his room.
“Unseal the door for me and please, wait outside.”
“Yes, my Princess.”
The guards opened the door and stepped aside as I moved into Saromy’s chambers. I stood in the middle of the room and closed my eyes trying to recall where everything had been that last time I was here. When I opened them again, I carefully scanned the room. It was still filled with the dusty old books and glass vials. The book on the desk was in the same place. The chair was positioned correctly. Nothing was amiss.
I was about to turn and leave, when I noticed a book on a bookcase had fallen over. Why it caught my eye, I wasn’t certain, but the bookcase was uniquely positioned and the floor in front of the case was devoid of any furniture or objects. My curiosity got the better of me and I ran my hands along the wooden frame of the case, finally grabbing the edge and pulling forward.
Surprisingly, the bookcase moved easily revealing a passageway behind it. Grabbing a torch from a nearby wall, I lit it and took a step into the passage not aware of the magical runes I had just stepped over. With a sudden gust of wind, the door to Saromy’s chambers slammed shut behind me. I rushed back to the door and pushed and pushed to no avail. The door was magically sealed. Even my knocking on the door produced no results from the other side.
I sighed and drew my sword and dagger before pulling the chair around to face the hidden passageway behind the bookcase. Sitting down in the chair, I stared at the passageway realizing I had just made a huge mistake in this game I was playing. Saromy no doubt had another room beneath the palace or at the end of the passageway possibly within the city. I couldn’t afford to make any more mistakes. Traps were likely hidden along the passage.
“If nothing else, you’re predictable.”
I fought the urge to move into the passage as any advancing attack from there could be more easily dealt with. I had to change my tactics. Saromy would likely have been alerted to his trap being set off. He would then expect me, or a team to rush blindly down the passage and possibly be caught off guard. While the room was much less defensible, it could work to my advantage.
I stood and maneuvered the chair in front of the passage and began slowly blocking off sections of the room. I had just stepped back to see if there was anything else I could do when I began hearing noises coming up from the passageway. The noises were soon followed by flickers of distant light. I quickly cut strips from my long dress to shorten it to offer myself more maneuverability.
The noises became voices and soon I heard Saromy’s voice above the others.
“Step lightly here… Avoid that stone there… You’re clear from here to my chambers.”
I tried to focus on the sounds of the steps to gauge the number of men Saromy was bringing with him. I couldn’t ponder that question long as the first man crashed hard into the chair sending it skittering across the floor and crashing into the opposite wall. He was huge, but he was unprepared for me being off to the side and I thrust my sword up under his ribs. He fell over becoming a bit of an obstacle for the next man that burst into the room.
I had worked my way back and around Saromy’s large wooden desk as man after man poured into the chamber. While one man came at me from one side of the desk, another was trying to remove the furniture I had stacked on the other side. This gave me a little time to focus on one attacker at a time.
My assailant thrust his sword forward, but he put himself off balance in his attempt to reach me. Ducking low and under his blade, I slammed my heel against his shin knocking his feet from underneath him. He fell hard with his arms outstretched, his chin cracking loudly against the stone floor. Thrusting my dagger into his temple, I made sure he wouldn’t become a threat again later in the fight.
My attacker on the right side of the desk was finally pushing his way forward but his attention was on the remaining piece of furniture. Rolling over the edge of the desk, I spun away from another attacker and plunged my sword through the breast of the man.
That was three down but as I stood on the desk, I could count five more men and Saromy was now in the room. His eyes focused on mine and smiled. I had no time to worry about him right now. I kicked the next attacker’s face on the left side of the desk, and jumped off the desk towards him, narrowly avoiding getting split in two by the vicious downward swing by another man on my right.
I was now face to face with the dazed man I had kicked, and a couple of parries and a thrust sent that man into the open bookcase, slamming the passageway shut. In the meantime, the man on the right side, vaulted on top of the desk, but hit the spell-trapped book in the process. With a scream, the man burst into flames and then fell to the desk surface as nothing but ash.
Saromy yelled out. “Fools! She is only one girl.”
Any preparations I had made were now useless as the remaining three men carefully and slowly backed me into a corner. My sword was flying between my attackers and out of the corner of my eye I watched as Saromy began casting a spell. Redoubling my efforts, I felt a sword graze my left arm, but the man left himself unguarded and I drove my dagger into his chest. He twisted as he fell back, taking my dagger with him.
Another sword thrust deep into my thigh as Saromy finished his spell. I could feel my sword heating in my hand and the raven eyes on the hilt began to glow with power. Ignoring the pain in my thigh, I rolled out of the corner and sliced upward against my closest attacker. The eyes on my sword’s raven hilt flashed and the man my sword touched fell to the ground in convulsions.
“What sorcery is this?” Saromy was shouting and he knew he was in trouble. Only one of his guards was left and Saromy’s eyes fell upon the passageway that was now closed and blocked by a heavy alliance guard.
I hobbled slightly as I stood and managed to grab a second sword that had fallen on the floor. I lifted my chin and faced the final guard and taunted him to come toward me. The man hesitated and Saromy ordered him to attack me as he tried to pull the bookcase open and escape.
Behind me and to my left, a flame appeared inside a magical circle. The demon roared as it rose and thrust itself towards Saromy stopping only as it slammed into the magical wall. The last guard froze in fear of the creature giving me time to slip beneath his sword and finish him off.
I took a tired and bloody step forward towards Saromy. “You will suffer for what you have done to me and my family. You will pay for the lives you have taken. You will fail in your quest for power.”
Saromy turned his hate-filled eyes towards me. “I only spared your life because Phillip wanted you to see him take the throne.”
I sneered at him and took another step forward. Somehow the door to Saromy’s room opened and I could hear the frantic shouts of those outside still trying to get through a second magical barrier. Landon, Phillip, and Captain Evan were trying everything in their power to get through.
“Phillip is an honorable and courageous man. We should have been done with you years ago.”
Saromy drew his sword and launched himself at me. I was immediately pushed back by the ferocity of his blows. His skill was beyond that which I had ever encountered before. I raised my left sword just in time to block his next blow and my left leg gave out from the earlier wound.
The shouting outside intensified.
“You are nothing! Your sniveling father…”
I growled and pushed back with all my strength giving me a chance to get back on my feet. Saromy struck again and I blocked his attack with my left sword, this time I swung low with my raven sword and cut through his calf. A burst of flame sizzled across the cut and the demon roared in obvious delight.
Saromy took a limping step back and crossed his sword over his head and around to smash against my raven sword. This left him open on his side and my left sword took advantage of that. With a scream of pain, Saromy stepped back again.
“With my death, the demon will be released, and he will take his revenge on all mankind starting with you.”
“I’m not playing your game any longer, Saromy. I’ll take that chance.” A flick of my left sword caused Saromy to move quickly to block it, but my raven sword was there to take advantage of his opening. Flames seared across his chest and the demon screamed again. I felt a surge of renewed energy and Saromy’s eyes were filled with fear. I began to slowly tear him to pieces, the raven sword flashing fire every place it cut him.
With a final and desperate surge, Saromy rushed me, but this was my game now. I anticipated his attack and stepped aside as I dropped my block. His sword crashed heavily into the wooden desk. When he turned to face me as he struggled to free his sword, I was ready.
“For your acts of high treason against the realms, for the curses you have put on me and mine, you are hereby sentenced to death.”
I thrust the raven sword into his heart. He burst into flames and then suddenly vanished from around my blade. Inside the demon’s circle, the image of Saromy appeared. The demon roared and sank its teeth into Saromy before they both vanished from sight.
Seconds later, the invisible barrier blocking everyone from the room dissolved away and I was wrapped in Landon’s strong embrace.
“I felt so helpless, Anna. If I lost…”
“It’s all right… It’s over now. At least this portion of it.”
Landon lifted me into his arms and carried me back out into the hallway. “I’m getting Anna to the doctor.”
“Wait…”
Landon paused and swung me around.
“Captain Evan. I don’t know how much you saw or were aware of, but behind the bookcase is a passageway. We can’t be certain there are not traps, magical ones, or otherwise, but I would like us to see where this goes. My hunch is that it ends up in the city and we might just find the headquarters for the alliance at the other end. We should fully secure these areas until we are prepared to root out the alliance within the city, but we don’t have long as I suspect Saromy will be missed.”
“I’ll have my team ready to investigate this within the hour, my Princess.”
“I should…”
“I’m sorry, my Princess, but you’re injured and as you said, time is of the essence. We can handle this.”
“Be safe, Captain Evan.”
Landon turned and quickly headed through the hallways. “You should have come and got me.”
“I was restless and couldn’t sleep. I wanted to return to Saromy’s room and see if I could discover anything else. When I found the passageway, I stepped inside to get a feel for it, and I triggered a magical trap that locked the door to the room and trapped me inside.”
“By the looks of the room, you did some damage.”
“Once I realized I was trapped, I staged items around the room to give me advantages in a fight. I’m just grateful it’s over. You know, I could get used to being carried around like this.”
Landon frowned. “You need to stop getting injured so I can carry you without feeling an urgency to kill or maim someone.”
“Maybe we could bypass the doctor and you could carry me straight to bed?”
“Not a chance. I’ve got my willpower and I don’t want to get the blood of a dozen men on me while I make love to you.”
“Mmm. You say such romantic things.”
***
The doctor treated my cuts and bruises and ordered me to rest for several days. Just as he left, mother, father, and Isabel rushed in.
Mother hugged me tight. “Are you all right, Anna?”
“I’ll be fine with a day or so of rest and recuperation.”
Father came over and sat next to me. “I heard Saromy is dead and half his army too.”
I scrunched up my nose a little. “You need a better source of news, father. Saromy is dead, and a few of his alliance mercenaries as well.”
Isabel pulled at my dress. “How much blood on this dress is yours?”
Landon sat down at the foot of the bed. “Including Saromy, that would be nine men and Anna’s.”
Isabel’s eyes went wide. “Nine? That’s gross. We need to get you cleaned up and changed.”
Landon sighed. “We couldn’t get through the door to reach Anna until Saromy was dead. By then it was all over.”
Mother hugged me again and stroked my cheek with her hand. “Let’s get you back to your room so you can get cleaned up and you can rest.”
I smiled and leaned my head into her hand.
***
I only managed to rest a short while before I felt the need to get up and get dressed. I wrapped a few additional bandages around my thigh before selecting a dress and putting on my weapons.
I limped out of my room and ran into Isabel who seemed to be guarding the door.
Isabel rushed to my side so I could lean on her a little. “What are you doing up so soon?”
“I can’t sleep knowing that Captain Evan and our guards are out there risking their lives right now. I should be out there with them.”
“I think you did your part, my Princess.”
I sighed and bent down to cup Isabel’s face. “Please call me Anna. Why don’t we see what information we can find?”
“What about food?”
“I won’t eat until I know people are safe.”
Aside from the guards that protected my room and every avenue to me, the palace was remarkably quiet. We entered the throne room to find a table had been set up with maps of the city. Phillip and Landon were pouring over the maps and talking strategy.
Landon immediately came to my side. “You should be resting.”
“How can I rest knowing we have our people at risk?”
A messenger came into the room.
“Excuse my interruption. I have word from Captain Evan that they were successful in traversing the passage and securing the alliance headquarters within the city, however, they are under attack from alliance forces all around them. Although they are holding their own, more alliance forces are coming towards them.”
“Any word of casualties?”
“None yet, my Princess.”
“Can you take us there?”
The messenger’s eyes flicked to my dress where a little blood had seeped through my bandage. “You’re bleeding, my Princess. I…”
“I’ll be fine. Perhaps I can take a carriage, but I will not stand back when…”
Father came into the room. He was dressed in his finest battle outfit and had his sword on his hip. “When what?”
“I was about to say I couldn’t stay back when our people need us the most.” I had the messenger point to the location on the map where Captain Evan found the alliance headquarters. “I would like to make a strategic suggestion. There are three main arteries leading to this location. We have guards and military around the city. I suggest we separate into three teams. The river is blocking any attacks from the south. We divide up the military and guards and perform a sweep towards this point. Phillip to come in from the west, Landon, joining me and Eric’s men from the east, and father from the north.”
Father looked over the maps and nodded. “Let’s move!” He turned to me and hugged me. “I want you to stay here in the palace. You’re already wounded, and we can’t afford to lose you. We’ll send additional guards with Landon to join up with Eric and his men.”
I bit my lower lip. “I will.”
Landon kissed me and rushed from the room. I paced back and forth suddenly realizing the folly of my strategy.
I turned to the messenger. “Round up fifty men and meet me at Saromy’s chambers in ten minutes.”
“But… my Princess?”
“I may have made a mistake. My strategy will work, but it will drive all the alliance towards Captain Evan. He is going to need our support.”
“Yes, my Princess.”
That left Isabel and me in the throne room. “Isabel, I want you to run ahead to my room and get my black outfit ready. The pants will help put some pressure on my leg.”
“You lied to your father?”
“Captain Evan is likely facing intense fighting. I can bring a force to support him until everyone else arrives. Quickly!”
***
By the time I had arrived at my room, Isabel was ready for me. She wrapped more bandages around my thigh and helped me dress. She hugged me tight as I rushed to get to Saromy’s room.
“Be safe, Anna.”
“I will.”
It was hard to see the fear in Isabel’s eyes as I left. The additional bandages and my black pants helped hold my thigh wound together and it even made it easier to walk. When I reached Saromy’s room, the guards were ready.
I was given several odd looks because of my clothing, but I ignored that and led the way down the passage behind the bookcase. We made good time as Captain Evan had marked the physical traps along the way and it appeared any magical traps had been removed with Saromy’s death.
I was shocked at the distance of the passageway and as we neared the end, I could hear fierce fighting going on. I drew my weapons and rushed into a large room. Captain Evan had only a few of his dozen men still standing. Alliance fighters were streaming in from two entryways. My men poured out of the passageway and immediately began pushing back the alliance mercenaries. I fought my way over to Captain Evan.
“You’re a sight for sore eyes, my Princess. I would scold you, but I appreciate your support.”
I blocked a slash and thrust my sword deep into my assailant’s chest. “I thought you might need a few reinforcements. Things might get worse before they get better.”
The captain parried and attack and sliced through a man’s leg. “You mean worse than this?”
I winced as I stepped forward on my bad leg and ran another man through. “Father, Phillip, and Landon are pressing the alliance right to us.”
Captain Evan glanced at my left foot to see blood trickling down. “Please, my Princess. Step back and let our men fight.”
“I’ll do my best to take care of the wounded. We need to press forward to reclaim these entryways.”
I was starting to get dizzy as I dragged a guard back and out of the fray. Finding some cloth, I used my dagger to cut strips and started binding the man’s wounds. When his eyes focused on mine, they went wide.
“My Princess…”
“Shhh… If you think you can get to your feet, we need more help here. If you can manage it, go back through the passageway to the palace and send any and all remaining guards to us here. Also, look for medical staff. We have to hold out a little longer.” I finished tying the bandage around the man’s shoulder that had a nasty gash.
“Yes, my Princess.”
“Please hurry.”
“Behind you!”
Grabbing my sword, I spun and was just in time to block a savage thrust to my side. A twist of my sword sent the attacker’s blade across the room and a final thrust into the man’s heart stopped him in his tracks.
Turning back to the guard, I lightly touched his face. “Thank you.”
I reached for another guard and pulled him back but unfortunately, he was gone. I could now barely stand, but I pushed my way forward to a group of guards failing in their push to seal the entryway before them. “Come on, men! We must get this door closed! All together!”
I wove a net of steel before me, cutting and thrusting, parrying and blocking. My added support was all they needed, and the doorway sealed with a heavy beam put into place. I staggered and pointed to Captain Evan. “Everyone put your efforts on holding that entryway!”
I stood as long as I could before falling backwards onto the floor. I slipped in and out of consciousness. Several times guards came to my side, but I managed to redirect them back to holding the entryway and supporting Captain Evan.
Many minutes passed and I continued to struggle to get to my feet. I could hear shouting outside and the clash of arms. There was a huge surge at the entryway and Captain Evan and the men fell backwards just as men rushed into the room from the passageway. They quickly strengthened the captain’s line and I felt many hands on me taking me back through the passage and into the palace.
***
At some point, I must have dozed off as I woke back in my own bed. Mother was there beside me holding my hand. I squeezed it gently as I pushed myself up into a sitting position.
Her hand stroked my head as she leaned in to kiss my cheek. “You need to learn to take care of yourself better.”
“What of Captain Evan, Phillip, Landon, and father? How did we fare?”
“Your plan was a success. The alliance has been routed. We lost a total of twenty-three men. Landon, Phillip, and father are all fine. Captain Evan is very thankful for your quick actions to support him and his team without which he swears he and all his men would have perished.”
“I should see to them.”
Mother put her hand on my shoulder. “If you don’t relax and rest, I’ll have the doctor’s sedate you. You lost a lot of blood and I’ll not lose you twice. They have prescribed two days of bedrest and I will enforce that.”
Knowing mother wasn’t going to let me up, I sat up some more and considered my future. “What’s it like being a queen and being married?”
Mother laughed lightly. “Being a queen carries much responsibility, especially in your case since you carry your father’s bloodline you will be the person in charge of determining much of what happens within the realm. As for being a wife, that greatly depends on you and the one you marry. I have no concerns and believe you will excel in both roles. I see the way you look at Landon and the way he looks at you.”
“It’s a lot to absorb and to think about.”
“If it makes anything easier, I can offer a little bit of advice.”
“I’m always welcoming of good advice.”
“You have two roles, queen and wife. As queen, you can delegate and defer decisions to trusted people, but as a wife, you can never do this. You will never be a good queen if you are not a good wife first. Never take your husband for granted. Find time each day to do something special for him and to remind him how much you love and care for him. The last thing a queen needs is to worry about is coming to her bedroom.”
I smiled. “For all the years of training, I’m thankful for your seeds of wisdom the most.”
A knock sounded at the door and I looked down to quickly assure I was presentable before inviting whoever was outside in. Landon, Phillip, father, Isabel, and Captain Evan came into the room.
Mother raised an eyebrow. “You couldn’t come in one at a time?”
Father chuckled. “We all have important things to say to Anna and I was afraid we would have a brawl choosing who came in first.”
I looked at Isabel and stretched out my arm to indicate she could join me in the bed.
“I brought you some fresh sweet rolls.”
I hugged her and bit into one as I realized how hungry I was.
The three men stood there with their mouths open.
Father frowned but his frown was fake. “I see where we all stand. A pretty young girl with sweet rolls and we all suddenly take second place.”
“I was merely helping you all decide who was to go first.”
Father sighed. “What part of stay back didn’t you understand?”
“Phillip and mother told me the realm was mine. I made an executive decision.”
“Did they now? Part of ruling a realm is knowing where you’re best needed. If you had died, who then would rule?”
“You could come out of retirement and Phillip is just as qualified as me to run the realm, father.”
Phillip frowned. “So that’s your plan so I get stuck with it? I’m grateful you put your faith in me, sis, but the realm is in better hands with you.”
The captain stepped forward and bowed low. “I, for one and speaking on behalf of my wife and children, thank you for your decision to come to my aid, for certainly I would have died without your intervention and your sword. Truly, this world has never seen such beauty, wisdom, and swordsmanship until this very moment. My sword and my men stand together to protect you and the realm.”
I wiped a tear from my cheek. “And my sword is at your disposal should you ever need it, Captain.”
Landon leaned over Isabel and kissed me. “Your quick actions saved the day, but I would be remiss in not standing with your father on this one. Until we are married, I know I have no hold on you, but I wish for our sake, you will heed warnings and concerns regarding your safety and health.”
Ignoring the people in the room, I slipped my hand behind his neck and ran my fingers through Landon’s hair. I pulled him to my lips. “Married or not, you have a hold on me. I fear not being by your side.”
“Then it’s settled. Whether we stay or we fight we do it together. For I would rather perish at your side than live a moment of this life without you.”
Landon kissed me passionately until Isabel squeezed a sweet roll up in between us. “I’m still here underneath you both.”
Landon sat on the side of the bed and held my hand.
I looked at each person that was so dear to me and smiled. “The doctors say I have to stay in bed for a few days. What of the alliance?”
Captain Evan provided the update. “Your plan worked exceptionally well. The alliance was caught in middle between our four forces. There were a few that escaped, but Eric and his men are tracking them down. We have received word from several realms that they have removed the alliance threat. Waredby and Shura are requesting support.”
“Phillip, you have connections in Waredby. As long as our borders are secured, you might wish to take some men to offer assistance to them. You can also take the opportunity to mutually reassess your marriage to Princess Faye.”
Phillip laughed. “You may be surprised, sis, that I have taken quite the fancy to Princess Faye. I’ll leave in the morning but promise to be back for all the upcoming events.”
“Events?”
Phillip held up his hand and started counting. “Let’s see. There is the coronation ball, your coronation, then the engagement ball, and your wedding. If you wish to continue pushing back the alliance, this will all be followed by the arrival of all the realm’s armies and ruling families and the associated planning meetings to reach the northern alliance before the snow melts.”
Isabel was excited. “Two balls, a coronation, and a wedding! I do get to go to these, right?”
I stroked her hair. “Maybe you could go in my place?”
Everyone laughed and I turned back to Phillip. “Hurry back, brother.”
Captain Evan interrupted us. “I’m sorry to leave you, my Princess, but we found much in the alliance headquarters. Saromy’s books and writings as well as his plans for the alliance. I would like to begin reviewing all of these.”
“Of course, Captain. Perhaps you could send me some of Saromy’s writings about his magic. If I’m to sit here for two days, I can’t just eat sweet rolls.”
Mother squeezed my hand. “You won’t be just sitting here. We have communications to send out and plans to discuss.”
Landon chuckled. “Better you than me, sweetheart.”
“What ever happened to live or die together?”
“Did I say that? I’m certain that was regarding fighting.”
“This will be the ultimate test for you to see if you still want me.”
Landon kissed me. “I’m all yours.”
“Enough already! How soon can we get these two married, my Queen? You don’t know how hard my life has been trying to keep them honorable.”
“A month, Isabel. Maybe two.”
Isabel rolled her eyes. “Ugh!”
***
I was surprised how much work I got accomplished while sitting in bed. The two days passed quickly with numerous planning meetings and reading through Saromy’s writings. Of note, Saromy eluded to his queen and mentor and her husband. There was little understanding as to who and where these people might be or even anything that enlightened us to Saromy’s background and history.
I read about his plans for eliminating me and how he would control the demon to do his bidding, but I was surprised the extent of the demon’s power that had even erased Arthur’s name from Saromy’s writings. I learned very little about the process, but I was happy with the way things turned out. I didn’t want to go back, but I had questioned myself as to whether I should have come forward as Anna as the meetings were relentless.
Luckily, I was now up and about and only had the slightest irritation from my thigh wound. This allowed me to move around and avoid congregations of people that would pry some decision from me. My first order of business was to take a carriage ride through the city. This would give me some needed fresh air and a chance for the citizens to see me.
Landon sat with me in the carriage as we made our rounds and stopped frequently for me to speak with the people. Unfortunately, words of my vastly exaggerated deeds had spread unhindered and unchallenged through the realm and having my sword and dagger on my hip did little to dissuade the rumors of the soon to be crowned fighting queen.
I leaned over to rest my head on Landon’s shoulder as we made our way back to the palace. “I could have enjoyed simply being your scullery maid.”
“I understand. Sometimes I regret not kidnapping you and running to some remote location to start our lives together. I can’t wait for us to be married and for you to bring me breakfast in bed.”
“You think that’s what’s going to happen?”
“You still need to pay off your debt.”
“It’s not my fault you never took my money. I offered to pay.”
“A copper a week averages one silver per four years. You’ll be in debt to me the rest of your life.”
“I guess you’re right. Breakfast in bed it is. However, I must inform you that since I’m still under your employ, I can’t marry you or sleep with you. It just wouldn’t be appropriate.”
“Maybe I haven’t thought this through enough.”
“Luckily, I have iron-clad willpower and, if you have seen the incoming letters, many offers from suitors.”
“So, if I do this…” Landon leaned in and kissed my neck below my ear.
I took in a shaky breath but restrained myself. “Nothing…”
“What about this?” He slid his hand slowly up my thigh.
“Three weeks, four days, and seven hours.”
Landon smiled. “I knew you couldn’t resist me.”
“I was merely counting the days until I would leave you at the altar.”
“Uh huh.”
***
Time passed quickly, and the next three days would be completely packed with events. Tonight, was the coronation and engagement ball that we opted to combine. Tomorrow I would be crowned queen and the following day was our wedding.
Royalty had been arriving in a constant stream and armies were trailing behind them and expected to arrive by the end of the following week. Phillip had returned with Princess Faye on his arm and in the middle of everything, I was fretting about my dress and wanting to make a good impression.
A knock sounded at my bedroom door and Isabel ran to open it.
A couple and their daughter stepped inside and bowed.
I recognized one of them. “Celeste!” I rushed over to hug her.
“Princess Anna, it is my honor to introduce you to my parents, Grace and Abner.”
“I’m very pleased to meet my favorite dressmakers in all the realms. How did this happen? How are you here?”
“Isabel sent us a communication. We just heard about the ball tonight, the coronation tomorrow, and your wedding. If you’re still needing clothing for them, we happen to have with us a few items you might appreciate. Of course, we presume much as we are sure you have found your clothing already.”
“By no means. Please, I’m dying to see what you have brought.”
***
I twisted back and forth watching the glittering silver fabric spin around with my hip movement. If anything, this dress was even more spectacular than the lavender one.
“It’s absolutely beautiful.”
Abner made a few quick adjustments and stepped back. “You realize that the citizens of Riverden will be heartbroken the wedding wasn’t there?”
“When all of this is over, I promise that Landon and I will make a trip and spend some time there. I do believe that once people see this dress, you may have to open a Blackfall store.”
“Celeste is more than capable of opening a store here. These are her newest designs. Grace and I were merely putting them together.”
“I hope I will see you at the events.”
“Sadly, we were not invited.”
“You are now. Just tell the guards that Princess Anna has authorized your access.” I turned to a table and wrote a quick note and handed it to them. “Since they remain overly protective of me, take this note just in case.” I looked at myself in the mirror and was extremely pleased. “What do I owe you?”
“Consider these dresses our gifts to you. You have more than paid for them with your generosity to us in the past and we will receive a hundred times the value from having the most beautiful woman in all the realms wear them as advertising.”
“I understand how much effort these took to make. Can I please offer you something?”
Abner shook his head. “They are our gifts to you. Think no more about it.”
***
Isabel had been so excited to be going to her first ball that she kept on asking repeatedly when we needed to arrive. I preferred to go a little after everything had started as I wanted to make sure Landon was already there first. Call it vain, but I wanted to impress him, and I enjoyed the feeling of the room full of people stopping to see me in my finest.
When the time finally arrived for us to ascend the staircase to the ballroom, I let Isabel go first. Her eyes were wide with wonder and excitement and she looked back at me with the largest smile I had ever seen.
“Announcing, Isabel of Blackfall.”
Isabel moved down the stairs to join the milling crowd as I stepped up to the announcer. This time he never even asked who I was.
“Announcing the lost Princess Anna of Blackfall, her Highness of Riverden, royal fiancé of Prince Landon of Riverden, and future Queen of Blackfall.”
It was all quite a mouthful. I paused slightly before taking my first steps down towards the ballroom floor. The room had gone silent and all eyes were on me. I concentrated on my steps to make sure I didn’t trip and fall and make a spectacle of myself. I spotted Landon making his way to the bottom of the stairs.
A guard next to me bowed low. He still had a bandage on his shoulder. “My Princess.”
I paused and turned to him. Taking his hand in mine, I thanked him for his service and rushing into the palace to secure more guards while he was wounded.
“You honor me, sir. You were truly courageous. Many lives were spared because of your bravery.”
The man stammered. “If not for you, my Princess, I would not have made it out of there alive.”
I smiled and curtsied to him which made him feel quite awkward. I completed my descent and Landon offered his hand.
“You look stunning, my love.”
I smiled and kissed him in front of everyone. “And you, my husband to be, look handsome and dashing. Just two more days and I am yours completely.”
Landon led me to the middle of the floor as the music started. No one would dance until we finished ours first. His hand slipped around my waist and I stared up into his eyes as he pulled me close. We spun slowly around the floor and for all the eyes I knew were upon me, I ignored them completely and focused on Landon.
“No change of heart yet?”
Landon smiled. “The only change of heart I have is in not wanting to wait another two days. You are everything I could ask for and more.”
“You don’t think you will tire of me one day?”
“Why would you ask such a thing?”
“I’ll not be a normal wife. I’m even wearing a dagger and I go around killing people.”
Landon laughed. “I can only imagine how wonderful it would be to be your dagger right now, because I see few places it could be hidden.”
“I’m serious. I’ve given my heart completely to you. I can’t think of anything more painful than to see you hurt or leave me.”
Landon paused us in the middle of the floor. His hands cupped my face and kissed me so passionately that I felt I would faint. “Nothing will ever take me from you.”
I smiled and pulled myself into his arms. With my hand, I waved people onto the dance floor. “I shake in your arms afraid that if I close my eyes the world will revert back, and you will be gone.”
“If anything, my love, I’m the one that should have those fears.”
“I’m not the same person you first met.”
“You’re that same person and even more. Have you heard the rumors that several kings have thrown their full support behind you to lead our combined forces?”
I shook my head. “There are many with far more experience than me.”
“They even have a new title they wish to bestow upon you. General of the Realms.”
I started laughing.
“What’s so funny?”
“If they had only seen me that first day in Riverden covered in filth and pond scum…”
“They would have fallen in love with you like I did at that moment. You looked so regal and frail at the same time. It was endearing.”
I smiled and put my head on Landon’s shoulder trying to let the world fade away for a moment.
“May I cut in?”
I looked up to see Landon’s parents. With a quick squeeze of Landon’s hands, I curtsied to them both before hugging the Queen of Riverden. “When did you arrive?”
The queen held me at arm’s length. “Just a short while ago. You look breathtaking. I’m so grateful everything has worked out for you both.”
Richard held up his hands for me to take. I glanced at Landon who smiled and offered to dance with his mother.
Taking the king of Riverden’s hands in mine, I felt a little awkward.
“I’ve apologized before, but I must do so again. I’m dancing with my future daughter-in-law, the future Queen of Blackfall, and the General of the Realms. I couldn’t have been more wrong about you.”
“I’m just a frightened young woman that loves your son. Titles mean nothing to me.”
“What would you be frightened of?”
“That I fail to make Landon happy.”
“One thing I know is my son. I’ve never seen him so happy. I know that this isn’t the best time to talk politics, but I’m putting the armies of Riverden at your disposal and stand with the other kings supporting you as our general.”
I rolled my eyes a little. “I’m flattered you put your faith in me, but there are many kings and people before me that should lead our armies into battle.”
“Was it not you that uncovered the northern alliance plot? Was it not you that put yourself as bait to eliminate the Riverden threat? You told the realms what was happening. You got rid of Saromy. You came up with the idea to cross the Rorokn Pass in winter to take the northern reals off-guard. While you may not have direct experience, we all see the contributions you have made to keeping our people safe. I suspect you also have thought through what it will take to get our troops across the pass as well.”
“I have, but someone else can lead with my ideas.”
“In two days, you will be my daughter and a princess of Riverden. I was planning on transitioning our armies under both your leadership in any event. The kings will vote, but don’t be surprised when you find yourself in charge.”
I sighed. “I do get at least one day with your son first, right?”
Richard laughed. “One day… We’ll give you one day.”
***
I never danced so much in my life. After Landon’s father it was my father. Then it was the King of Torport, the King of Weredby, the Prince of Shura, Phillip, and too many others to name or count.
Today would be quite different and everything would change for me. I was paraded through the city in a carriage wearing a gold sequined gown and brought to the palace throne room. Royalty from the realm lined the room while citizens pressed up against the windows as I stepped up to my father and turned to face the crowd.
My father stepped forward and held a crown in his hands. He spoke loudly as he addressed the crowd. “I recall the day so many years ago that I took the throne of Blackfall. I can tell you I felt very unworthy and unprepared. My decision to step down as King of Blackfall has little to do with my recent illness that Saromy had set upon me, but rather in knowing it was time for me to pass my legacy on to one of my children.”
Father turned to me and stared into my eyes. He continued to speak loudly for all to hear. “A month ago, I believed my daughter to be dead, but the truth was that she had been taken from us by Saromy. In the time since she returned, she has proven herself to be worthy to be called Queen of Blackfall. Everyone in this room knows of her sacrifices for the people of the realms to free them from the threats of the northern alliance under Saromy’s leadership. What you haven’t seen is her heart, compassion, humility, and wisdom. Never before in the history of Blackfall has anyone been as worthy to receive this crown.”
Father raised the crown above my head and inwardly I cringed. He settled the crown on my head and leaned in to kiss my cheek before turning back to the people.
“I give to you, Queen Anna of Blackfall.”
As practiced, I stepped forward and waited for the cheering crowd to silence themselves. They waited patiently for my first words. I looked around the room to see Landon standing proudly and smiling. Isabel stood next to him and beamed her smile for all to see. Landon’s parents and my mother stood together. Phillip stood arm-in-arm with Princess Faye and he winked at me. I spotted Canter, who had come to Blackfall from Riverden, Eric the Ruthless, Captain Evan, and the guard that I protected in the battle. Riverden’s guards that protected us on our trip here were standing behind Landon. All these people that helped bring me to this day were here.
I took a deep breath. “Today, I become Queen of Blackfall but I would be remiss if I didn’t recognize those that helped me get here. First and foremost, I recognize my father and mother. Their wisdom and teaching over the years has proven invaluable, but it was their love that taught me the most. They showed me a love that was sacrificial, and this will be the foundation upon which I pray my reign will be recognized.”
“To those that believed in me when I didn’t believe in myself… Prince Landon of Riverden, my beloved husband to be, and Isabel, my steadfast friend…” A tear slipped down my cheek. “I am forever in your debt.”
Turning back to my father, I reached my hand to his bearded cheek. I spoke for all in the room. “I hereby name you, King Emeritus of Blackfall in honor for all that you have done for the people here.”
Turning back to the crowd, I looked at Phillip. “Phillip Sutton, Prince of Blackfall. You are more than a brother to me, and I know you would be a great and honorable king. You always have my ear as I need your sage advice more now than ever.”
Phillip tipped his head as I stepped down a few steps closer to the crowd.
“As you are aware, I am accepting this new role at a time of great challenges for all of us. My responsibilities lie first with the people of Blackfall, but we are all at risk from the ongoing threat of the northern alliance and I commit to all of you that Blackfall is your ally in this fight and will stand with you whenever your people are threatened. Although the alliance has recently suffered major setbacks with the death of Saromy and the defeat of their mercenary armies within our realms, they remain a concern. In two days…”
Landon coughed and I blushed.
“…three days…”
Everyone started laughing.
“…I would like to call upon the leadership of the realms to meet to plan our strategy to deal with the northern alliance. While we have grave and serious matters to decide upon, I hope that you will all come to Prince Landon’s and my wedding tomorrow and enjoy the hospitality of Blackfall.”
Blackfall guards started a chant that was quickly picked up by Riverden’s guards and the crowd. “Long live Queen Anna!”
For the next two hours, I mingled with kings, queens, and dignitaries of the realms. I then took a carriage ride through the city stopping at several squares for me to meet the citizens before being brought back to the palace for a royal feast.
It was late when I walked out onto the upper ramparts with Landon by my side.
“That was exhausting, Landon. Thank you for all your support throughout the day.”
“I had ulterior motivation to make sure you have some energy left for tomorrow.”
“We could still elope.”
“Our mothers would kill us. Are you worried?”
“About marrying you or what we may be doing a day from now?”
“Either.”
I turned to face Landon and kissed him. “The only thing I’m worried about is only having two days to enjoy you all to myself. Are you ready to become King of Blackfall?”
“I’ve been dreaming of being with you ever since you stole my horse. If I’m honest, I’m a little nervous. Not about being King of Blackfall because you still are the reigning ruler here, but about tomorrow night. I want it to be perfect and I’ve never even kissed another woman other than my mother.”
“I too have dreamed of you every night since we met. I look forward to being your wife and lover. Besides, winter is upon us and my bed is cold at night. I could use someone to warm my side of the bed before I get in.”
Landon smiled. “I’m looking forward to you serving me breakfast every morning.”
I laughed and kissed him once more. “I should go try to get some sleep.”
Landon grabbed my hand and held me fast. “I love you, Anna.”
“I love you too.”
***
“Wake up, my Queen!”
The exuberant shout was followed by a boisterous bounce on my bed as I cracked open an eye to see Isabel holding out a sweet roll.
“There’s lots to do today and you need your nourishment.”
“I couldn’t sleep in a little longer, Isabel?”
“Your mother and mother-in-law will be here soon.”
“Great. I now have three mothers.”
I sat up and patted the bed next to me. Isabel plopped down.
“I have a wedding present for you, Isabel.”
“A present for me?”
“I’ve spoken at length with Landon about this and he agrees. It is completely up to you, however.”
“What?”
“We would like to officially adopt you.”
Isabel started to cry. “Why would you want to adopt me?”
“Because we both love you, Isabel, and we want to make sure you always have a home.”
“How does this even work?”
“Once we are married, we can create official documents assigning Landon and me as your adoptive parents. You would officially become Princess Isabel of Blackfall and Riverden, but since you have no royal blood the chance of becoming queen would be remote. You would live with us here at the palace.”
“I would be a princess?”
“Yes.”
I was unprepared for the force of her tackle. “I would love to officially belong to you. Would I have to call you mother?”
I wrapped my arms around her and held her close. “Anna will be fine. It will take some time to make that happen, but you have made my day and it has just started. Do you have your dress picked out for today?”
“I do. Celeste gave me one to wear.”
My mothers knocked and entered my room. Isabel ran full speed into their arms. “I’m going to be a princess!”
It was touching to see mother give her a hug. “And a beautiful one you will make, Isabel.”
Mother came over and hugged me. “Let’s get you ready, Anna.”
***
If I had thought being crowned queen had been an elaborate affair, I would had been wrong once I compared it to having a royal wedding. My mother, mother-in-law, and Isabel worked tirelessly to shuttle me from appointment to appointment. When I was deemed to be ready, we were already running a little behind schedule.
Tradition in Blackfall placed the groom to be in the palace awaiting my arrival, and I was to take a long and circuitous route through the city by carriage. I had one chance at a break, two hours into the carriage ride before the officiating of the wedding was to start. Knowing the ceremony was ninety minutes long, I had purposefully reduced my liquid intake as just going to relieve myself was an ordeal with all the layers of white silk. This was, perhaps, the first time in months that I regretted no longer being a man, but that lasted no more than a few seconds at most. I was ready and eager to become Landon’s wife and the brief inconvenience was easily wiped away by a quick glance at my smile in the mirror.
Isabel met me at the top of the stairs. “Are you ready, Anna?”
“I’m ready for all this ceremony to be done with. Are you ready, Isabel?”
“Am I ever ready. No more chaperoning for me!”
“Then go on ahead. I’ll be right behind you.”
I waited as Isabel made her way up through the center aisle. Tens of thousands of people had come out to catch a glimpse of me on my way here and another thousand were crammed into the grand ballroom.
I took a deep breath to settle my nerves and stepped forward. The room went completely silent as all eyes turned to me. There were only one pair of eyes I was interested in now, and those eyes didn’t disappoint me. Landon stood at the end of the people-lined and flowered aisle dressed in all his finery. He was wearing white formal attire with gold trim. He looked dashing and handsome, but it was the look on his face when he saw me that took away all my nerves; for even from this distance I could see the overwhelming love and passion for me in his eyes.
***
The day had been long, and the marriage ceremony had been a blur of steps. I couldn’t remember much of the feast and dance that followed as I had been so focused on the slightest touch and glimpse from Landon throughout the proceedings that seemed to move us together and apart like a rapid cycle of ocean tides.
Finally, we took our leave of friends and family and rushed hand-in-hand through the palace up towards our newly appointed apartment. We were laughing and breathless as the guards stepped aside and opened the large double doors. Landon swept me up into his arms and carried me inside.
With the doors closed and our privacy secured, Landon placed me lightly upon my feet. I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him.
“I’ve wanted to do that all day, my husband.”
“It has been agonizing waiting for this moment. You look spectacular with your hair all up. It gives me so much access to your neck.”
Landon leaned in and began kissing my neck.
I moaned softly and turned my back to him. “There are so many layers to this dress. I think you should start taking it off now.”
I felt Landon’s fingers on the first few buttons and felt the lightest and gentlest touch of his fingers and lips against my skin. I shivered slightly in anticipation.
***
My wedding night had been amazing and indescribable. We had taken our time and made love, not once, but three times. I was still basking in the glory of being a woman. I had no fear with Landon, and he was both attentive and caring.
I had woken early and stared for a while at my sleeping husband. I was thrilled to be his. Getting up slowly as to not waken him, I made him some breakfast and carried the platter of succulent sweet rolls, fresh fruit, smoked pork, and eggs over to our bed. Landon was just stirring.
“Good morning, my love. As promised, I’ve brought you your breakfast in bed.”
Landon smiled and reached for the platter, setting it on a table next to the bed. “Did I say anything about food for breakfast?”
Landon reached up and grabbed me around my hips before rolling me breathlessly onto my back.
I smiled as I ran my fingers over his strong, bare back. “I could get used to this.”
“You’ve made me the happiest man alive, Anna.”
“As have you made me the happiest woman in all the realms. I’m yours now and forever.”
“I have a gift for you.”
“Beyond what I had a half dozen times last night?”
Landon laughed. “Yes. Get changed as I eat my breakfast. We’re going for a walk.”
After he ate and I changed, Landon led me through the palace and to the stables. We passed by my horse and Bandit before reaching another stall. Inside the stall was a magnificent black stallion that looked almost identical to Bandit.
“He’s beautiful.”
“He is Bandit’s younger brother. Trained by the same trainer. He’s yours.”
“Mine?”
“I had father bring him up from Riverden for you.”
“What’s his name?”
“Whatever you want to call him.”
The horse moved forward and gently rubbed his head against my hand. I stroked his cheek. “I think I’ll call you Raven.”
***
Our days of privacy had far too quickly come to an end. The leaders of the realms were clamoring for a meeting as their armies were now arriving. It was with much regret that we left our bedroom to begin our lives as King and Queen of Blackfall and Prince and Princess of Riverden.
The first order of business was to gather everyone together and after converting the ballroom into a planning hall. Landon and I greeted each person as they arrived and took their seats. I had rather hoped that father, Phillip, Captain Evan, or anyone would take the lead, but everyone waited patiently for me to begin.
Standing, I addressed them all. “We are gathered here today to discuss the continued threat from the northern allied realms. Thank you all for feeding me information that you discovered when removing the alliance units from your own realms. Using this information, we have pieced together a rough timeline and plans that Saromy and the northern alliance had for us all. It appears that the efforts of the alliance were to disrupt our realms during our spring festivals. Mercenary armies would have attacked us while the northern realm armies swept down from the north. We can only assume that knowledge of the alliance defeat in our realms has not reached the northern kings and they are still making plans for their attack in the spring.”
The king of Shura stood. “We have brought our armies here at great expense at your request, Queen Anna. In my opinion, the threat has now passed, and the northern realms have lost their advantage. I will defer to the group consensus and while I am grateful for your exposing this plan, I am skeptical any of us should take their orders from you, an untried, young woman.”
There was little agreement with the king of Shura and conversations quickly eroded.
“I will be the first to agree with you, King Raymond. There are many here far more qualified than me to lead.”
Richard stood. “It is my opinion that Queen Anna is more than qualified, King Raymond. Shura is the realm furthest away from the northern threat and would be the least concerned about the northern alliance, but I can guarantee you if Blackfall is defeated, we will all fall one by one. I say we vote on her leadership skills once we have listened to her proposal.”
The king of Shura waved his hand for me to proceed.
“Before you all is a map of the northern realms and the possible routes to them. The least technical and lowest pass into the north is through the Rorkon Pass. Any small group trying to reach the north through the pass in winter would quickly be overwhelmed by the depth of the snow. I propose we build snowshoes for four hundred and fifty men. One hundred and fifty large, medium, and small snowshoes. Our men would take turns forging the path with the largest snowshoes first. They would be followed by one hundred and fifty men on medium-sized snowshoes, the men on small snowshoes, and finally our horses. This will effectively beat down a path for the rest of us.”
“In addition, I have drawn up plans to convert our wagons to sleds by removing the wheels and laying them flat under the wagons with covers and attachments to give their front edges some curve. This way we can travel as far as we can with wheels before converting the wagons to sleighs and back again on the far side of the pass.”
“I’m estimating ten days to cross the pass and we should plan on enough food and supplies for one month, including firewood and shelters. From the north end of the Rorkon Pass, the road splits northwest and northeast. The two main cities are only a day’s journey from the Rorkon Pass. We wait there and send scouts to assess the situations in the realms. Upon their return and final strategic planning, I suggest we divide the armies into two and under cover of darkness attempt to reach each of the main cities to begin a simultaneous coordinated attack on both realms.”
King Justin of Torport stood. “I have reviewed the initial plans with Queen Anna and find no reason to doubt the success of this venture. I will remind my colleagues of what Queen Anna and Blackfall have already done to support us and to help us eliminate significant threats to our realms. Also, we have all seen the documentation and I fear that Saromy may still have only been a major player in the northern alliance attacks on our sovereignty. He eludes to his queen and king. This could indicate that the type of magic Saromy wielded could be even greater by his queen mentor. We’ve seen that the mercenaries and northern units in our realms were well funded. I don’t believe we have seen the end of this, and I vote to put my faith in Queen Anna to lead us.”
***
“How did the meeting go, Anna?”
I sighed as I looked over at Isabel. Landon slipped his hands around my waist and answered for me.
“Before you now stands the General of the Realms.”
Isabel laughed. “Just make sure I get to go to the balls before you are introduced as they will be all over by the time they get through all your titles.”
I rolled my eyes. “It wasn’t necessary. They could have had a joint commission to lead the armies.”
“They believe in you, Anna, as do all of us.”
“What about me? Do I go with you?”
I stroked Isabel’s hair. “Not this time. I need you here to take care of the palace.”
Isabel frowned. “I don’t like the idea of you both going to war.”
“Neither do I, but better that we go now that we can gain an advantage rather than having them come to us. Assuming all goes well, then we can be back in a few months.”
Isabel hugged me tightly.
***
The trip over the Rorkon Pass had been grueling, but all the preparations had worked out well. We set up a temporary camp for our ten thousand troops just below the snow line and sent scouts into the realms. Now we waited on pins and needles for the longer we stayed, the more likely word would reach the northern alliance that we were here.
While we waited, I worked out strategies for various outcomes of our scouts’ reports, but I was only speculating on what we might face. I did this to keep busy, but I was far from unoccupied. Being General of the Realms was a significant responsibility and I had a never-ending stream of kings, captains, and generals at my tent.
“You need a break.”
Glancing at Landon, I knew he was right. We had so little time to ourselves since our wedding. “What do you have in mind?”
“A walk. I know we can’t go far.”
I took his hand and we slipped out of the tent. I wrapped my cloak tighter about myself and looked down at the green valley below us. “For some reason I always believed these realms were frozen solid in winter. I can only imagine the warmth of the sun down there right now.”
“It’s very much like Riverden. Winter doesn’t hit our realm very hard. How are you holding up?”
“I miss Isabel and everyone back at the palace and ever since I was assigned General of the Realms, there seems to be no time between making decisions.”
“You’re doing an amazing job. Even the kings that were unhappy with you have come around. Your careful planning has really paid off and they see that. You have remarkable insight and wisdom.”
“I think it is more likely that no one else wanted the job. How are you doing with all of this? We haven’t had much time alone together. I feel guilty.”
“I envision what is coming and I’m fearful you might get hurt. I see how people put their trust in you and it makes me proud. I keep pinching myself to assure that I’m not dreaming. You are mine and I couldn’t be happier.”
“I don’t like being the center of attention. Maybe when all this is over, and you and I are living in a world of peace you will get bored.”
“There is no chance I will ever get bored with you. You’re amazing.”
I pulled Landon to me and kissed him. He wrapped his strong arms around me.
“Sorry to interrupt, General Anna, but our scouts have returned.”
“Thank you, Captain. I’ll be right there.”
***
“One of the realms is nearly empty of people, General Anna. The other realm is mobilizing a large and formidable army. We found them marching through the fields. We estimate they have six thousand fighters and…”
“And what?”
“They had huge beasts with them. Maybe five in total. We’ve never seen anything like them before. Flames dance along their arms. They carry spiked clubs larger than a man.”
I frowned. “We can only assume Saromy’s king and queen are here then and that somehow they have created these magical beasts. Show me on the map where they are now.”
The scout pointed at the location which was still close to the second northern realm’s main city, Mistmire.
The kings and generals in the tent were concerned and rightly so.
“We still have them outnumbered, but the beasts are something we can’t tell their strength until we get into a fight. The land between us and them is open and there is no chance we can surprise them or lure them into better ground that is to our advantage. We either turn around now and go back home or meet them head on.”
***
The odds were in our favor and we had come to protect our lands. Returning would have set us back and given the northern alliance more time to prepare. Here and now, we had a chance. The kings unanimously decided to go to battle.
I divided our army into five units. Landon and I would lead the bulk of the force straight at the northern alliance. Phillip would lead a unit of horses and archers to our eastern flank and king Justin would do the same for the western flank. Two other units would peel off mine moving slightly west and east into the alliance battle line.
We stood just outside of bow range across the field from the northern alliance. Morning mist hung in the air and I could see my breath from the chill. I reached over to take Landon’s hand in mine and raised my voice.
“Armies of the realms! We fight today to end the tyranny of the northern alliance. Look to your left and to your right. Each person next to you has family, loved ones, and children. We fight today to protect those that we love! Stay calm during battle! Watch your position and don’t overextend yourself! We are one army and those before us will not prevail!”
A shout arose across the army and I slowly lowered my sword to point at the northern alliance.
“To victory!”
We started out slowly and built our speed as we raced across the field. The northern alliance was less organized and ran full-speed towards us.
“Hold formation!”
Our army held our W formation. Phillip and Justin began sweeping around the flanks as Landon and I became the point of the spear. We slammed into the northern alliance and cut deep into their ranks. My sword was moving quickly as I sat astride Raven. Our horse battalion made a wide swath through the enemy ranks and our fighters on the ground attacked those we left in our wake.
Phillip’s men open fired with their bows as did Justin’s and the alliance fell back. We were winning.
Suddenly, a roar sounded above the clash of arms and to my left and I could see one of the alliance beasts. It swept its giant club back and forth creating waves of fire. One beast was like a hundred men and our ranks began to falter before the fierceness of the creatures.
“General Anna! It’s no use against them. Nothing seems to stop them!”
It was at this moment that Raven faltered and I was thrown to the ground. Landon was fighting his own battle and I was surrounded by the enemy. Drawing my dagger, I got myself to my feet and fought for all I was worth. I was holding my ground when the alliance men fell to the side to get out of the way of one of the beasts that strode towards me with purpose and intent.
I stood alone with the massive creature before me. It looked down on me and swung its heavy club. I held up my raven sword in a feeble attempt to block it. Fire fell all around me, but as soon as it did, the flames swirled and were pulled into my blade.
Inspired by what I had just seen, I stepped forward towards the beast. My raven sword held high. Its eyes glowing red. The beast hesitated then swung its club again. Stepping closer, I swung my sword and it collided with the club. Fire erupted all around us, but my sword held. I smiled as I realized the beasts were truly magical and my blade was absorbing the creature’s energy.
With a shout, I rushed the beast and began cutting into the creature’s arms, legs, and torso. Every cut gave my sword, and my sword arm more strength; every slice made my raven sword’s eyes glow brighter. The beast staggered before me and fell. I jumped up onto its massive chest and plunged my sword into its heart.
A cheer sounded around me. From my vantage point, I could see another of the beasts. These were my targets now. “Pull back from the beasts! Lead them to me!”
Jumping from the body of the creature, I crashed into alliance men and swung my sword in a wide arc. Like the clubs of the beasts, my sword now caused flames to burst around me, and the alliance fighters were thrown back like rag dolls. The magic of the beast was unleashed on their own army as I made my way to the next.
One by one the giant beasts fell to my sword and with the last one lying dead at my feet, the realm’s army was defeated and their remaining men ran from us in all directions.
Landon made it to my side and wiped the blood away from my face. “You won the day, my love.”
“We won the day together, Landon. If it had not been for this demon sword, I fear we would have lost.”
Soon the kings and leaders of our realms were standing around me inquiring as to what we should do next.
“I suggest we set up camp here. We should tend to our wounded first, then provide medical care to the northern alliance wounded. I’ll take a thousand men and head into the city. We need to restore authority there.”
The king of Shura frowned. “Why treat their wounded? They are enemies.”
“Nothing about this war is normal. Did you see the look in their eyes as we fought them? They were frightened and I don’t think they were as frightened of us as they were of their own leaders. We’ve had peace with the north before, and it is my belief that leaders cause wars, not the general population. If we are to secure these lands, having the support of the people will be imperative and leaving them to die on the battlefield will not help our cause.”
The king of Shura tipped his head and stepped back.
“All right then. Landon, Phillip, Captain Evan, select the men we need and get them organized. We leave for the city in an hour.”
***
It felt good to be back on Raven’s back as we made the short ride to the city gates. The city of Mistmire was considered the oldest city in all the realms. As we approached the gates, we spotted fighters scrambling to get out of our way, but other citizens smiled and waved.
Landon yelled back to the men following us. “Keep an eye out for archers on top of buildings and in windows!”
We slowed our pace, surprised the gates were wide open for our arrival. I looked up at the magnificently architected stone walls and archway as we passed underneath them. Before us the roadway opened into a wide, cobblestone street that led my eyes to the edifices of the main city courtyard and the palace beyond.
Mistmire had been beautiful once. We passed by weed infested garden islands that appeared at regular intervals in the middle of the street. Dried up water fountains and litter-filled canals were plentiful. Beyond the enormous open stone-tiled courtyard, unkept gardens led to the palace.
We encountered no threats on our way in. Pausing our large band of men and horses in the courtyard, I turned to Captain Evan.
“Captain, take several hundred men and take the southern avenue only to circle back to the palace entrance. Phillip, you do the same for the north. We will continue forward and meet you both at the palace.”
I waited for them to leave before urging Raven forward and around a massive water feature to reconnect with the road that led through the gardens to the palace. We saw many people cast their eyes upon us only to look fearfully back to the palace before averting their eyes and moving inside their homes and businesses.
We paused at the grand entrance at the palace walls for Phillip and Captain Evans to arrive with their men.
“Nothing out of the ordinary to report, My Queen.”
I frowned. “Which seems to be out of the ordinary. Is it possible they threw everything they had at us on the battlefield?”
Landon pointed to a tall spire rising above the palace. “I’m certain I saw someone up there just now. From that vantage point, the entire battlefield would be visible.”
I dismounted Raven and patted his neck.
“We can only assume Saromy’s queen and king will be inside and surrounded by their most loyal subjects. Until pressed, Saromy always let others do his work for him. He would have learned this from his mentors. It was only at the end did Saromy expose himself to me. Be at the ready. We enter the palace cautiously. Watch the floors, walls, and doorways for magical markings and traps.”
I drew my sword as I led our small army across the inner courtyard to the palace doors. With every careful step, I marveled at the grand scale of the place. Blackfall’s palace was large, but Mistmire’s was at least twice the size. The main double doors to the palace and the public ballroom beyond were thirty feet high and twenty feet wide and made of stone with wooden inlays.
Pausing at the top of the stairs, I turned to the men. “Has anyone ever been here before?”
Captain Evan stepped forward. “Once, when I was a young boy. If I recall, the throne room lies beyond the ballroom, but that is as much as I can remember.”
“All right. Fan out.”
As I stepped inside, my eyes gravitated towards the opulent glass roof of the ballroom. Its stained-glass pattern reminded me of an enormous rose. Even with the lack of maintenance, the place was spectacularly beautiful. Forcing my eyes to watch where I was stepping, I made my way across the dirty, but polished stone tiles.
At the far end of the ballroom, two massive doors matching the entrance to the ballroom rose majestically before us. These doors were inlaid with gold.
“Captain Evan. See if you and your men can get these doors open.”
The Captain waived a dozen men over, but they were quite surprised when the doors easy opened at the lightest touch. The room beyond was lavish with gold inlays on every column and piece of trim. In an ornate throne on the far side of the room reclined an old woman dressed in iridescent, jeweled, black clothing. A crown of gold seemed oddly out of place on her white-haired head; her arm rested casually on one leg that was draped over the side of the throne. Her withered hands were covered in golden rings. I could see no one else in the room.
“Queen Anna of Blackfall, General of the Realms… Welcome to Mistmire.”
For her age, her voice was strong and regal. Her words hinted at her hidden disdain.
I held my place. “How do you know me?”
“My magic created you. You are what you are because of me.”
“It was Saromy, not you. Who are you?”
Her ageless gray eyes flashed with anger. “Saromy…” She cackled. “He was nothing more than a useful tool that used my magic. I am Yezraid, Queen of all the realms. You can kneel now.”
“I’m sure you have seen that we have defeated your army. We do not recognize your authority.”
“Bah! An army of useless twits with no heart for blood. Defeating them is not the same as defeating me. I offer you this choice, Anna. Join me. You have proven to be resourceful and intelligent. I will make you my right hand, leader of all the people of the realms. Do this and I will spare your loved ones.”
Landon growled and stepped forward. I rushed after him, but it was too late. The doors slammed shut behind us locking Landon and me inside the throne room and our men on the other side.
In the center of the throne room, a flame flickered and began twisting into a larger and larger shape. The demon that Saromy had called was insignificant compared to this creature. As the creature formed, a man with a crown and a dozen guards stepped out from behind the throne.
Yezraid laughed.
With a roar that shook the very foundations of the city, the massive demon rose before us. Yezraid’s guards began fanning out around her. My initial thought was to run around the demon and kill Yezraid, but a massing fist slammed into the ground in front of me blocking my path. Molten fire splashed around me.
I had no idea if my sword would work against a demon. Glancing back at Landon, I could see fear in his eyes. It wasn’t the fear of the demon, it was fear of losing me.
I looked down past my heaving chest and to my battle-stained clothes. I didn’t want to lose my life and everything that meant so much to me.
“Yield, Anna, Queen of Blackfall. When Saromy created you, the fool had no idea what he was doing. His control over his demon wasn’t strong enough and a new destiny was forged; a destiny where you became the convergence of past, present, and future. Only you could bring together the realms. Only you could secure the alliances and thwart my desires. There are only two outcomes, Anna. You yield to me and live, or you die and with your death the realms will fall.”
I looked up to see Landon staring at me. His eyes were pained. “Don’t yield, Anna.”
I whispered my love for Landon before turning my gaze back to the demon before me, I raised my sword and rushed straight for it. Before I could even make it to the center of the throne room, its mighty arm moved to bat me away like a harmless fly.
I held my ground and swung my sword down, surprised to see the mighty demon hand slice away and skitter across the floor in a burst of flames. The demon roared and focused its gaze on my sword.
“That’s a demon sword! It belongs in my world!”
Looking down at the sword and the demon now hesitating, I moved forward, slicing back and forth. The demon screamed and moved away from my attacks, rushing headlong into half of Yezraid’s guards. The slightest touch of the demon caused them to burst into flames.
This was different than fighting the magical beasts. Hitting the demon with my sword cut like any normal blade would, but the sword wasn’t absorbing power or magic. I had to be very careful as any touch of the beast would incinerate me. I was in the fight of my life.
In the meantime, I heard the clash of swords behind me. Landon was engaged with several guards and what I assumed to be Saromy’s king.
Dodging a swipe of the demon’s hand, I rolled, spun, and sliced across a fiery leg. The demon lurched and fell towards the throne.
Yezraid screamed and scampered away from the throne and I closed on the demon.
I paused before the demon and saw the fear in its eyes. “Leave now and I will let you live.”
The demon’s eyes were dark as they turned to Yezraid. “I cannot.”
Without hesitation, I lifted my sword and sliced through the neck of the beast. The demon’s head rolled free from its flaming body and came to rest at Yezraid’s feet.
“No!” Yezraid creamed in fury.
Turning away from the woman, I rushed to Landon’s aid. The fighting was intense as the guards turned to focus their efforts on me. Six blades parried, thrust, and swung towards me. My sword danced back and forth, but I had little left to give and I was slowly being pushed back around the throne room.
Landon and the king continued to battle back and forth.
I was pressed hard by the guards but I was only making small wounds on my attackers when I heard Landon’s shout.
“Anna! Behind you!”
I noticed too late that Yezraid had snuck up behind me. I caught the flash of light off her upraised dagger. I felt it dig into my shoulder, but instead of a death blow, it stopped short. Spinning around, I saw Yezraid crash into the throne room wall. Landon’s sword had speared her with enough force to knock her back.
Now off balance and falling backward, I was in desperate trouble. The guards seeing their opportunity, thrust forward to end my life. That was until Landon crashed into their side tackling them into each other. It was a brave and selfless act, but one that saved my life. Scrambling to my feet, I redoubled my efforts and dispatched several guards before they regained their footing.
“Landon!”
I skewered a guard’s sword hilt near my feet and flicked it up into the air. Landon rolled and caught the sword, using it to finish one of the guards with his follow through. Together we finished the guards quickly before turning to see the king pulling Landon’s sword from Yezraid.
Yezraid screamed, grabbed for the king, and they both vanished before our eyes in a billow of smoke.
The door to the throne room opened and our men rushed inside.
I ignored them all and clung to Landon. Wrapping my arms around his neck, I ignored the pain in my shoulder and kissed him. We held each other in silence.
“What happened in here? There are burned bodies, scorch marks, and blood everywhere.”
Landon opened his mouth to reply to Phillip, but I shut it with a kiss.
“Are we in danger, my Queen?”
“Mmmm?”
I sighed and broke away from Landon long enough to respond to everyone. “Search the palace for Yezraid and her husband, however, I doubt you will find them. We had a bit of a fight, not sure if Yezraid got away alive. She was wounded pretty badly.”
“There were also lots of guards and an exceptionally large demon…” Landon added.
“A demon? You fought a demon?”
I shrugged. “It sounds more interesting than it was. Had to be here, I guess. Send a runner to the armies that the city appears safe. They should begin sending units to stay here and the other city. No sense them living out on the meadow.”
Landon was fiddling with my shoulder.
“I’m fine thanks to you. You saved me.”
“I’m selfish that way.”
I smiled and snuggled into his embrace. “I think a nice bath and soft bed is in order.”
***
The leadership of the realms’ armies refused to let Landon and me stay anywhere other than the royal chambers of Mistmire’s palace. With the realms taking control of the city and rumors that Yezraid and her husband were no more, the people had welcomed us with open arms and in short order things were being organized.
I moaned softly as my muscles told me I had spent too many hours fighting yesterday. Rolling over I came face-to-face with Landon who was staring at me.
“How can you look so beautiful after all we’ve been through the past few days?”
I smiled knowing I would never get tired of hearing things like that from Landon. “We have to talk about your stunt in the throne room.”
Landon raised and eyebrow. “I wasn’t aware I had performed any stunts.”
“A swordfight generally becomes suicide when one party willingly lets go of their sword.”
“I was in a good place with the King and I couldn’t let Yezraid kill you. Strategically, it seemed like the right move. With Yezraid skewered, the King abandoned his fight with me leaving me free to tackle the guards. Now, if you really want to talk about stunts, should I bring up the fact you ran straight in to attack a demon?”
“I had the only sword that could hurt it.”
“But you never knew that before you attacked.”
“I couldn’t risk you being killed. There is nothing in this world more important to me than you.”
“Then you understand why I willingly gave up my sword, for I feel the same way about you.”
Landon rolled me onto my back and started kissing me when we were interrupted by a loud knock at the door.
Through the thick gold and wooden doors, we could hear the muffled voice of Captain Evan. “My Queen, the leadership is assembled in the throne room awaiting their orders.”
I sighed. “I guess we need to finish this discussion later.”
Landon replied by kissing my neck more. “They can wait another few minutes.”
***
I was grateful to have brought with me several outfits for the trip. I had changed into the one set of clean travel clothes I had left. It was almost like a real dress but I longed to get back into something more elegant.
We entered the throne room and I was immediately set upon by dozens of the realms’ leaders. Some demanded to return home, others wanted to give status updates, and more than a few were checking on my health and wellbeing.
“Please, everyone take a seat. Captain Evan. Do you have any updates on the whereabouts of Queen Yezraid and her husband?”
“We’ve completely covered the palace and have found no sign of them. The city will take longer. I have teams moving throughout the districts and we should know more by the end of the day.”
“Thank you. Yezraid was gravely wounded in our fight yesterday. I suspect she may have used her remaining magic to leave the city for good. Prince Phillip. How are our men doing?”
“Remarkably well, my Queen. They are in good spirits and our wounded are comfortable.”
“King Justin. What have you discovered about the disposition of the citizens?”
“The fighters have all yielded to us and have pledged their allegiance to the new Queen. The citizens have been living in fear of Yezraid and welcome us with anything they can spare.”
“New Queen?”
King Justin tipped his head and looked back at the other kings and leaders of the realms before turning sheepishly back towards me. “My apologies, Queen Anna. The leadership of the realms have put their full faith in you. Although they feel the northern realms should remain neutrally accessible to all realms, leadership must be in place. Your name has been proposed to become Queen of a newly merged northern realm.”
“Me?”
Phillip stepped forward. “I’m sorry, sis, but this may be partially my own fault. As the discussions were being held, several mentioned the turnaround of Riverden and Blackfall’s criminal underground and I mentioned how you managed to persuade the crime bosses to take on regular business ventures. Since these realms have a significant amount of criminal activity, it was proposed you could have lasting influence on the economy and culture here.”
“I had plans for them, but these things transpired on their own. How can I remain Queen of Blackfall and of a newly merged realm of the north at the same time?”
Landon smiled like he usually did. “Not to mention being Princess of Riverden and General of the Realms.”
I rolled my eyes at him.
King Justin offered a solution. “The way we see it, Queen Anna, is that Riverden would need to make adjustments as would Blackfall. I have suggested you remain Queen of Blackfall, but while you are away, Phillip will rule in your stead and that Riverden would find a new general for their armies. Once the realms’ armies are disbanded there will also no longer be a need for a General of the Realms.”
I looked at Landon and sighed. “I can’t make this decision on my own. You must wait until I have had a chance to confer in private with King Landon.”
“Certainly, but please do not take long as the people of the north need someone to lead them.”
“In the meantime, I assume you are looking for orders?”
They all nodded.
“I know some of you may wish to head home, but the pass is still snowbound. I’d like each of you to discuss your needs with your men. If I, or anyone, needs to restore the north, we will need resources and people to do so. How many fighters remained of the northern alliance?”
“About three thousand, my Queen.”
“I assume these men were from both northern realms so if we were to split them up and send half to the other realm, we would have fifteen hundred per realm. I ask that, through the summer, we keep a peacekeeping force of three thousand here in the north. In case any uprising occurs, we then have enough to deal with them.”
Again, everyone nodded in agreement.
“Based upon your agreement, we must move into securing the realms. I need several army units to travel to the second main northern realm, communicate what has occurred here, and establish the new line of authority. We need to continue sweeping the city for dissidents and for Jezraid. The rest of you, please discuss amongst yourselves who will return over the pass and send out communications to our families at home.”
***
After the meeting Landon and I headed back to our room for some privacy. We stood on a deck that overlooked the city.
I felt Landon’s fingers lightly brush away my hair from my eyes. They lingered on my exposed neck. His touch always sent a wave of warmth through my body. Reaching up, I clasped his hand in mine and pulled his hand to my lips.
“You’re a natural leader, Anna. You handle kings and captains so easily. You’re gifted in making wise decisions.”
“Is this your way of telling me to become queen of the north?”
Landon pointed down and into the city. “I can’t deny the impact you have on people. Riverden Is a better place because of you. Blackfall has also been transformed. You are like a pool of fresh, clean, water in the middle of a barren desert to anyone that meets you. I want nothing more than to keep you for myself; to whisk you away somewhere. But I look at the lost eyes of the people here and can think of no other person than you to bring life back to them.”
I shook my head. “You flatter me when I am not deserving. This decision weighs heavily upon me. It impacts many lives. Isabel, Phillip, you, your parents, my parents, and so many others. Do you think Isabel would be happy here?”
“Are you kidding? Isabel will only be happy where you are and look at this place. It’s spectacular.”
“I don’t know, Landon.”
“We could ask the King of Shura to take over here. I’m certain he would love to expand his realm.”
I grimaced. “I remember a time I told you I should run away to Shura. Everyone knows how mismanaged Shura is. If I needed to disappear into obscurity, Shura is where I would go. Look at this place, Landon. These two realms combined are three times larger than Blackfall and Riverden combined. The time and effort it will take to rebuild here…”
“You can’t do it alone, Anna. Riverden and Blackfall will support you.”
“Us… If we do this, then you and I will be equals.”
“So, it’s decided then?”
“Are you certain you wish to take on this challenge?”
“Only if you are.”
***
Two months had passed, and Landon and I were returning from Theinia, the second major city of the combined realms. It had been hard work establishing a new governing structure, but the people of the north were warm and welcoming, offering their support on every decision we made. In short order, the two northern realms, under the direction of returning realm elders that had been banished under Jezraid, officially became Starfell with two capital cities of Mistmire and Theinia.
Most of the realms’ armies and kings forged a path south a month ago and now that the passes were free from snow, many visitors had begun arriving. Phillip had left to oversee the trip across the pass back to Blackfall, but Captain Evan had decided to stay on with us, for which we were eternally grateful.
Landon and I halted our caravan on a ridge that looked down upon Mistmire. Spring had come in glorious fashion and the meadows that had once been covered in blood, bloomed with spring flowers as far as the eye could see. It was beautiful here. In the distance, Mistmire rose from the valley floor like a shining city from children’s bedtime stories. Slowly, its darkened facades were being stripped clean, revealing polished marble and sparkling granites.
Landon pointed ahead to a lone horseman racing towards us in the distance.
I looked over at Landon and smiled. “Let’s see if Bandit can keep up.”
Spurring Raven into a gallop, I raced forward to meet the horseman. We skidded to a stop and I leapt from Raven’s back and ran to embrace Isabel.
“Isabel! I’ve missed you so much!”
Soon Landon joined us and wrapped us both in his strong arms.
Wiping tears from my eyes, I kissed Isabel on her forehead.
“I’m so glad you’re both safe. I got here a week ago and have been watching for your return.”
“I believe a celebration is in order. I’m so glad to see you, Isabel. I love your dress. Is that new?”
Isabel beamed and spun. “Celeste designed it for me. It’s partly formal but makes it easier to ride. She came with me to check out the northern cities to see if there is a market for her clothing here. I brought many of your clothes as well. I figured you might need them.”
After many more hugs, we climbed back onto our horses and Isabel rode side-by-side with us into Mistmire.
As we entered the main square it was as if the entire city had come out to greet us. Over the months, the atmosphere of the city had begun to change. The people were dressed in their finest, and they were joyful. As Mistmire was slowly restored it seemed as if the people were as well.
Squires came to take our horses and Isabel took Landon and my arms in hers as we walked towards the palace.
One of the city elders approached us and bowed. “My King and Queen. Welcome home.”
I smiled at the man. “It is an honor to be welcomed by you, Elder Peadrus.”
“I bring a request, Queen Anna. It has been many years since Mistmire has celebrated the spring festival. Would you allow the citizens to organize the event, culminating in a ball?”
“Of course!”
Peadrus bowed. “You’re very kind, my Queen.”
Peadrus stepped aside and we continued to the palace gates. Another surprise awaited me there. Both our parents were waiting for us. I rushed up the stairs and fell into my parents’ arms.
Mother stroked my hair gently. “I will never get over how beautiful you have become.”
Father looked healthy and relaxed. “We thought you might need a hand up here. We’re here as long as you need us. Phillip sends his regards, by the way.”
“I miss him. How is he doing now that he has Blackfall to run in my absence?”
“He is doing a marvelous job but reminded me to tell you that you are still Queen of Blackfall and have responsibilities.”
“For that, we should just make him King of Blackfall as punishment.”
I felt warm arms wrap around me and turned to face Landon’s mother.
“I have to hug my favorite daughter-in-law.”
I laughed. “I’m your only daughter-in-law.”
“That just makes it easiest for you to be my favorite. We’re here for you both as well. If you need any help, but we will need to return to Riverden in a few months.”
“I wish you both could stay.”
“Even the person that threw you into my dungeon?”
I reached out and hugged the king of Riverden. “Yes. Especially you.”
I sniffed and wiped away a few tears before reaching for them all and hugging them tight. “I feel like I’ve finally come home.”
***
“You are going to break hearts across the realms tonight, my Queen.”
I breathed out a little as my dress was cinched up from behind. Before me stood a woman of impeccable grace and stunning beauty. Her long dark hair was tastefully styled; her eyes bright as sapphires. She wore an ivory dress with inlaid mother-of-pearl. The dress accentuated her trim waist and ample breasts. While I recognized the reflection in the mirror was me, I still found it hard to believe everything that had transpired. It was as if my life as Arthur was more of a dream to me now.
“Only your dresses can make me anything special, Celeste. I’m afraid your talents will become renowned worldwide and one day I will never be able to afford these pieces of art.”
Celeste spun me around and grinned. “As long as you remain my advertising, I’ll do very well, thank you.” Celeste shook her head. “Had I only known the day you first came into the store in Riverden who you were…”
“I didn’t know who I was myself.”
“Look at you now. Queen of the world.”
I laughed. “You’re just like Landon. Always exaggerating. I never asked for any of it.”
“I love your humility, my Queen. You’re missing something.” Celeste turned and picked up a platinum and diamond encrusted crown and placed it on my head. “You’re all set. Now go turn some heads tonight.”
I hugged Celeste tight. “I’m so glad you’re here. You are going to the ball, right?”
“I’ll be there.”
I stepped out into a waiting room where Isabel was sitting. She looked stunning in another one of Celeste’s wondrous dresses.
Isabel whistled. “Just remember to let me go in first so I can draw a little attention before you get there.”
I extended an arm to her. “You look beautiful, Isabel.” I paused. “I get the joy of telling you that your adoption is official.”
“Really?”
“Yes.”
Isabel nearly tackled me with her hug.
“You need something to complete your outfit.” I pulled out a small, but exquisite tiara and placed it on her head. “Welcome to the family, Isabel.”
Isabel’s smile was infectious as she made her way up the stairs to the announcer of the ball.
“Announcing Princess Isabel of Starfell, Princess of Blackfall, and Princess of Riverden.”
Isabel turned and whispered an “I love you” to me and scampered down the stairs into the ballroom.
I paused a moment and held my breath. So much had changed in my life. I was Anna Sutton. My husband Landon waited for me inside the ballroom. I have an adopted daughter. There was nothing holding me back. No fear about my future. I was exactly who I should have been born to be.
Lifting my chin, I smiled with anticipation and stepped up to the announcer.
***
It had only been six months since the armies of the south had invaded Mistmire. Ciaran cast his dark eyes towards the distant palace.
Ciaran muttered to himself. “Everything had been fine until they arrived. I had a living. Food. I was worth something before Queen Anna arrived.”
Thieves were no longer welcome in the realm of Starfell. Queen Anna had seen about the rehabilitation of the criminal underground.
Ciaran turned towards the north and made his way into the thick forest. At fourteen years of age, he had been on his own most of his life. He was determined to find his place in this world.
As the days turned into weeks, Ciaran travelled north until he came to a rise and looked down upon an ancient castle. His food pack had grown light over his travels and he saw everything he needed to replenish his stocks.
Keeping to the shadows, Ciaran made his way to the lichen-covered walls of the ancient structure. A small dusty window exposed a torch-lit room beyond. On a wooden table were books and vials, but what really caught his eye was the fresh loaf of bread and the gold coins in a rough wooden bowl.
With practiced stealth, Ciaran pried the window open and slipped silently to the cold stone floor. He was hungry, but his hand moved to the gold first.
As his fingers brushed the cool metal coins, the room burst forth with light. Drawing his dagger and spinning around, an old woman grabbed his wrist with supernatural strength. Try as he might, Ciaran couldn’t wrest his arm free from her grasp.
“How dare you steal from me!” The old woman cackled.
The woman peered into Ciaran’s eyes and a crooked smile came to her mouth. “Yes… You’ll do nicely. I need some help around here.”
Ciaran took in the room and stared at the old woman. His eyes narrowed. “You’re Queen Jezraid.”
She spat to the side. “A queen no more, but I will be once again.”
“If you plan on killing Queen Anna, then let me serve you. For unlike the sheep of Mistmire, I detest her for what she has done to me.”
Once again Jezraid cackled. “Yes… Yes… You will do just fine.”
***
***
Writing takes a lot of time and effort. I write to whisk myself away into another world, another life. Not that my life is bad, but that my life is not what I believe it should be.
I hope you are taken away when you read my stories. That for a moment in your life you envision yourself free from everything that holds you back.
Please take a moment and leave a comment. I love hearing from you.
Casey Brooke
Chain of Betrayal
***
“I’m sorry, Alan. I wish I had better news for you. We’ve analyzed your symptoms and blood and were able to trace viral markers back to a source. Fifteen days ago when you were in Hamburg your work took you to a medical facility. You cut your hand on a test tube during an altercation with your target. That’s how we determined you were infected.”
“But I feel fine. Better than fine. I’m stronger than ever. I’ve gone to the gym all my life and I’ve never experienced the amount of muscle growth and performance gains that I have in the past weeks.”
“The facility in Hamburg was testing viruses targeting male-specific diseases; problems like male pattern baldness and prostate cancer. The virus latches onto the Y chromosome and triggers a chain reaction. While you feel great now, the virus initiates by stimulating growth but that growth will eventually burn your body resources until it has no energy left to fuel itself. For a while you’ll experience muscle growth, enhanced reflexes, speed, strength, and you might even notice your senses heightening but this is a precursor to the fall. You have just a few days before the virus starts feeding off your body. You’ll wither away to nothing in under a week.”
“What can be done?”
“The scientists at the facility said they were in early stages of developing the virus. They say there’s only one hope. I’ve been told they have another virus that was to be used as a delivery mechanism for genetic modifications. It targets the Y chromosomes and replaces them with X chromosomes. This would in effect stop the chain reaction of the other virus in its tracks.”
“I would have two X chromosomes then? Wouldn’t that make me a woman?”
Chuckling lightly the doctor shuffled some papers on his desk. “It doesn’t work that way. While your chromosomes would indicate you’re female, your body has already been fully formed under your specific DNA coding. It won’t turn you into a woman; it’s merely changing your chromosomes.”
“I won’t feel any different?”
“Not at all.”
“How long do I have before I need to decide?”
“Two days at the most. It would be best while you’re experiencing growth and not try to do this when the virus has entered the consumption phase. Here’s my number. Call me anytime.”
Staring dumbly at his business card I felt oddly disconnected. “Thank you.” I stood to leave when the doctor spoke again causing me to pause.
“Alan?”
“Yeah…”
“I’m really sorry about this. You’ve been a top agent at the CIA for years. To think you contracted this while working to protect our country is… Let me just say, don’t take too long to decide. It would be a terrible shame to lose someone of your caliber.”
“Thanks.”
***
Two days. It’s been two days since my conversation with, Doc Halloway, the CIA doctor. I feel amazing. My muscles are growing rapidly and my strength has doubled. I can bench press nearly six hundred pounds. I feel superhuman. My eyesight is better than perfect, my hearing outstanding, and no one can get close to touching me in my martial arts classes. But if what the doctor says is true then a week from now I’ll be dead.
Picking up my cell phone I dialed the number.
“Doctor Halloway speaking.”
“Doc, it’s me, Alan Archer. If you think this other virus might work then let’s give it a try.”
“There are no guarantees, Alan. Come on in. I’m glad you chose to try this. It’s your only hope.”
***
Beep, beep, beep.
The sound was annoying as I climbed up through the fog of the anesthetic. It’s so hard to open my eyes but when I did, they were covered in some kind of gauze. I tried lifting my hand to my face but it was strapped down. I feel good, but exhausted.
“Doctor Halloway? Alan is waking up.”
I could feel the doctor’s presence nearby. “Alan, can you hear me? Just nod. You have a tube down your throat to assist with your breathing and you won’t be able to talk yet.”
Nodding my head slightly made me dizzy.
“I want you to know the procedure was a success, although there were some complications. You’ve been unconscious for an entire month. We had to place you into a drug induced coma and strap you down as the pain of the treatment combined your enhanced strength would have risked the procedure and staff had you been thrashing about.”
Trying to speak all that came out was a gurgle. Complications? I’ve lost a month?
“Before I help you up, you need to understand that the treatment changed you. We weren’t expecting this. It appears that the facility in Hamburg sent us the wrong remediation virus. They accidentally sent us one with a DNA payload as opposed to a neutral virus. While the virus successfully stopped the other one in its tracks, it also altered your body in accordance with its DNA payload. There’s no easy way to say this Alan, but you no longer look like you used to.”
Oh my God! What did you do to me? Struggling briefly against the restraints I was no match for them in my exhausted state.
“Nurse, please prepare another sedative.”
Shaking my head back and forth I gurgled a ‘no’.
“I know you don’t want the sedatives. You need to calm down, Alan. While you’re weak from the procedure it’s possible you still retain some of your strength from before. I’m trying to put myself in your shoes and I would be worried about what I might look like. You look completely normal for a nineteen year old girl.”
What? A girl!
Feeling a sharp prick in my arm I quickly lapsed into a deep sleep.
***
As I woke I wondered if I merely had a bad dream. I feel incredible. My exhaustion was gone and there was no longer the irritation of the tube down my throat.
“Alan, this is Doctor Halloway. The restraints are removed as have all the medical devices. We had to sedate you a few more days to let your body heal more and rejuvenate itself. Go ahead and open your eyes and when you’re ready, sit up.”
There was no gauze covering my eyes this time as I opened them. The light was blinding and I immediately raised my arm to block the light. As my hand came into view it was slender and delicate. It’s a girl’s hand! It wasn’t a dream!
Sitting up quickly I looked down upon my body. A white sheet that had been covering me slipped away revealing what could only be two large breasts hidden by a green hospital gown.
“Breathe, Alan. Take several deep breaths.”
Taking a deep breath I glanced around the room. The doctor was on the other side of a glass window. Movement caught my eye near the foot of the bed and as I turned to see what it was I was stunned to see a beautiful young woman staring back at me. Her hair was stringy and disheveled and her skin flawless; looking slightly Mediterranean in its coloring. Her eyes were wide, bright, and the deepest blue I’d ever seen. She looks frightened.
“Are…” As I tried to speak I watched the woman looking back at me also trying to speak. It was the sound of my voice that caused me to pause; that and the realization that the woman looking at me was my own reflection. Bringing my hand to my face I watched in morbid fascination as the woman in the mirror did the same. My fingers traced my full lips.
“What? What did you do to me?” Even as I asked the question I was moving. My hand ripped away the rest of the sheet and I swung my legs over the bed and I moved to stand in front of the mirror. Staggering with my balance I placed my hands on either side of the mirror. I struggled to catch my breath.
“You might not remember everything, Alan. The Hamburg facility sent us the wrong virus. It was the right one to replace your Y chromosomes, but it also included a DNA payload. Instead of being a neutral payload this virus had an experimental DNA combination one of the scientists had been working on. Apparently, one of the scientists had been piecing together a DNA model of his perfect woman. He stored the sample next to the neutral virus and the person that shipped this one to us had no idea the two samples were different. I’m sorry, Alan.”
Tearing my eyes off the woman in the mirror I looked around the room. Aside from the mirror and the bed, the room was sterile and devoid of anything else. Doc Halloway spoke to me via a microphone on the other side of a thick reinforced window. The door to the room was heavy steel.
“You can reverse it?” My voice sounds silky and almost sensual.
“I’m afraid not, Alan. It’s a miracle you survived at all. The DNA payload virus consumes cells for energy in order to rewrite your DNA. Without the other virus that was actively in a growth mode, I fear that you would have wasted away before our eyes. What happened with the first virus, and the second one, is not something that can be replicated. Like it or not, Alan, you’re stuck like this. You’re a very fit, healthy, beautiful, nineteen year old girl.”
Turning back to the mirror my mind struggled to comprehend what I was seeing. Long brunette hair fell to the middle of my back. The gown did little to hide my breasts, trim waist, wide hips, and long legs.
“How do you know I’m nineteen?”
“It was the age the scientist had programmed into his DNA payload. When he realized he was about to be fired for misusing company property he became very forthcoming with the details of the DNA payload.”
“Why do you have me in this cell?”
“It was for our safety and yours. We didn’t know how you would react and it’s possible that you might retain some of the strength, speed, and reflexes you had gained just before the procedure. We won’t know for sure until you’ve had a chance to fully recover.”
“What happens now?”
“We have to keep you under surveillance for a little while. For now, and for your own good, we need to house you in secured areas of the building.”
“You think I’m a flight risk? I’ve no identification or money. If what you say is true, that I can’t go back to who I was, then I’m somewhat at your mercy. You don’t need to worry about me running. I’m as anxious to make sure I’m not going to melt into a pool of oatmeal as you are.”
I watched as Doc. Halloway vanished from view only to have the door open and him step inside. “That’s your CIA training kicking in. You’re still Alan Archer with all your knowledge and skills. You’ve assessed the situation and know it’s in your best interest to be cooperative. As long as there are no after effects you’ll have gained almost thirty years of your life back. Haven’t you ever wanted to do your life over?”
“Sure, just never as a girl.”
“Come along, Alan. Let’s get you settled into someplace more comfortable. Let me introduce you to Anne Banks. She will assist you with your transition. Anne, this is Alan Archer.”
“Hello, Alan. I’m here to help any way I can.”
Looking over Anne I could tell she was CIA by her crisp blue skirt and white blouse. Her shoulder-length hair was straight and graying and she wore a set of reading glasses on a fine gold chain around her neck.
“You think I need a psychiatrist, Doc?”
“I can see we’re not going to get much past you, Alan. Yes, Anne is a CIA psychiatrist. You’ve gone through a tremendous transition and we can only imagine what might be going on inside that head of yours. She can assist you with the transition and also help you understand your new body better.”
“I’ve been fully briefed, Miss Archer, and I’m trained in gender identity disorders.”
“Miss?”
“The sooner we start speaking to you as a woman the better off you’ll be. If there’s no going back then the only way to go is forward.”
“This is hardly a gender identity disorder. I’m a man inside a woman’s body.”
“That’s where your wrong, Miss Archer. You’re completely female. Your brain and body are one hundred percent female. Your memories, knowledge, and personality are the only male things about you. You’re very much like many of my patients in that they think they are female in a male body or male in a female body. I believe my experience helping people work through their unique situations will benefit you.”
I don’t see the point in arguing with her. “Great. Where can I get a shower and get out of this drafty gown? I’m very hungry.”
“We have a room down the hall that’s been set up for you.”
Walking to the room was disconcerting. My heavy breasts bounced and swayed under the gown and I could feel my wider hips causing a slight swing on my butt from side to side. Will I ever get used to this?
“Here you are, Alan. Anne will help you get settled. We can meet for dinner in two hours.”
Watching the doctor leave I had a momentary desire to run away somewhere. I need to stay focused on the next step and the next task at hand.
Anne opened the door and I found a windowless room that had been nicely appointed with a bed, television, computer, clothes, and everything I would need. “You should shower and take your time washing your hair. Use plenty of conditioner and as soon as you dry your hair a little brush it out. That will help it from getting into knots. I’ll be waiting outside as I believe you could use a little privacy.”
“Thanks.”
“Miss Archer, you have a new lease on life. I propose you think long and hard about what kind of woman you want to be.”
“What do you mean what kind of woman?”
“Think about women you have met. How proper they were, their posture, their words. Everything you say or do from here on out will begin setting up patterns in your brain and muscles. I suggest you want the right patterns to avoid being a woman you would prefer not to be. A polite, soft-spoken intelligent woman with good etiquette and posture will do far better in this world than one that mumbles ‘thanks’ and sits with her legs splayed open. Until you decide I will correct you. Put your shoulders back, your chin up, and your reply to me should have been thank you, Mrs. Banks.”
Feeling a lot like I just landed back in school I brushed away my irritation as I realized she was right. I don’t like being wrong, but I’m in no place to be prideful. Squaring my shoulders and lifting my chin I looked her straight in the eyes. “Thank you, Mrs. Banks.”
Stepping into my room I closed and locked the door behind me and sat on the bed; my long lean legs stuck out from under the hospital gown. A girl. Looking at my delicate hands and feeling the weight of my breasts I took a shaky breath. How can I live as a girl? At least I don’t have a wife or kids and my parents are both gone.
I sat there for several minutes feeling sorry for myself before my ingrained CIA training took hold. I’ve got to treat this like a mission. I need to learn and become someone new. Looking in the mirror I saw I was slumped over with my legs out wide. I look like a guy in a woman’s body. What attribute of women do I admire the most? Their hair. I love women with long hair. Subdued makeup. A regal bearing. Polite and caring. Feminine. Athletic. Certainly not a girl with stringy hair, slumped over on a bed and with her legs open for all to see.
Sitting up straight I then crossed my legs like I’ve seen other women do to protect their vanity. I could never cross my legs like this before and it feels comfortable. Perhaps my wider hips and longer, leaner legs make it easier. “Let’s get this over with.”
Standing, I pulled the strings to the hospital gown and watched it slowly slip over my new curves to the floor. My reflection caused me to pause. Breathe, Alan. Breathe. If I had to pick a female body it would be this one. My breasts were full and large but without any sag to them. My waist was so small in comparison to my hips that it created a nice hourglass shape. I could see my muscles lightly defined under my perfect skin. There wasn’t a single mole or freckle and my skin was a consistent smooth tone. My legs seemed long and shapely and my thighs left a noticeable gap where my new womanhood was.
There was no hint of belly fat or excess fat on my butt. There was also no hair below my head. Certainly after being in a coma for more than a month I should have hair. That’s a mystery I need to solve. Did someone shave me?
One thing at a time, Alan. Alan doesn’t sound right anymore. I need a new name. I need a shower first. My thoughts are all over the place. Do all women think like this? How do they get anything done? Shower. Open the door and step in.
Closing my eyes I tried to settle myself and my rogue thoughts before getting into the shower. Once I was in the shower I was much more focused as I washed myself thoroughly. The entire showering experience was much better than I could ever recall. This body seems to thrive on every touch and while my breasts seem to have a mind of their own my smaller size makes me feel like I got an upgrade to a first class seat from economy. The sensitivity of my skin and certain body parts is far more than I ever had before.
Recalling Anne’s suggestion I brushed my hair while it was still slightly wet. I could tell how much trouble having such long hair would be but, for now, I had no desire to get rid of it. I took another fifteen minutes staring at myself in the mirror before turning to find some clothes. Unfortunately all the clothes were extremely feminine. Dresses, lacey bras and panties, high-heel shoes. I had to remind myself if there was no going back what type of woman I wanted to be. I didn’t like it when women dressed as men in baggy pants that hid their figures. Still, I never thought I would be wearing a dress.
Sighing I slipped on a pair of panties and was grateful my flexibility was greater than before so that I could put a bra on. Choosing a red dress mainly because the matching shoes had the lowest heels I wiggled myself into it and admired how my hips made the dress flare beautifully. A blow dryer helped dry the last bits of moisture from my hair and another brushing made my long hair shiny and slightly curled. The net result was nothing less than stunning.
I feel beautiful. This is a new feeling for me and for the briefest of moments I reveled in my new self.
Unlocking the door I stepped out into the hallway feeling very self-conscious. Anne looked up from some papers and smiled knowingly.
“I gather the lack of pants is your doing, Mrs. Banks?”
“I’m not going to lie to you, Miss Archer. I’m under orders.”
“Orders to make me wear dresses?”
“When it was clear the transformation was complete the CIA realized they had something special in you. Of course it’s entirely up to you, but assuming your mentally and physically fit they’re going to try to recruit you back into the fold.”
“Why? For what purpose?”
“You have twenty-six years of training and field experience. The CIA often needs an experienced female in the field but most appealing young women don’t have the experience. You’re now completely unique, offering youth and beauty combined with all your experience. I shouldn’t even be talking about this, but it might provide some understanding as to why I’ve been asked to guide you in a certain direction.”
“The CIA thinks I could be a valuable asset as a woman? And the dresses?”
“Yes. Maybe even more valuable than as a man. The dresses are required to be asset in the field. A female agent needs to look both feminine and alluring. Besides, I believe you might already have the proclivity towards them.”
“What do you mean by proclivity?”
Anne handed me a stack of paper. “It’s all in here, Miss Archer. This was the complete genetic DNA payload that was in the virus. The scientist claims to have discovered several genetic markers for enhancing feminine behavior. Apparently his perfect woman would strongly desire to dress in feminine clothing.”
“You think that’s why my mind isn’t screaming at me right now? Aside from all the screaming that it’s doing.”
“A man in your position could completely rebel at the thought of wearing a dress so I do believe that perhaps these markers are working. When you say screaming, what do you mean?”
“My mind seems to be constantly churning with multiple random thoughts. I can’t tell you how much is running through my mind right now.”
“Are they rebellious thoughts? Anger? Pride? Other strong feelings? Or perhaps it’s just a lot of things that are fairly urgent but not evoking a lot of emotion?”
“Top ten things… I’d say… what am I going to do now? Why did this happen to me? What’s for dinner? How do I look? What will I do if a guy thinks I’m a woman? How am I going to react in public? What day and time is it? What about my house? Can I access my bank account? Where will I get more clothes? Was this a setup?”
“Walk with me, Miss Archer. Pay close attention to how I place my feet and try to mimic my movements.” Anne started moving down the hall and it was nice to focus on something else for a few moments. Her feet stayed fairly close to a center line of her body. As I emulated her walking I noticed my hips swaying a little more than before. “What you’re experiencing is normal for a woman.”
“Women think about multiple things at once?”
“All the time. You see it has to do with the way our brains are different than men’s. A male fetus in the womb is bombarded with testosterone. Testosterone severs the connections between the left and right hemispheres of the brain. This allows men to be very focused on one thing, one emotion. You can have much stronger emotions as a man but then you can turn it off. Women, however, have thousands of connections between the hemispheres of the brain. This connects the emotional and logical sides in such a way that senses trigger emotions and emotions trigger memories. It’s why women have a hard time letting go of things. They can remember an event because it was recorded in both hemispheres at the same time.”
“I had no idea.”
Anne laughed. “Most men don’t. Growing up female gives us women a lot more ability to cope with it. I suspect it will be hard to adjust for you suddenly being immersed by the onslaught. Try to focus on each item and work it through to a conclusion.”
“So this is normal?”
“I’m not sure ‘normal’ will have any bearing on this situation. This is new ground for all of us. You’re the first true male to female transformation the world has ever seen. What is normal has yet to be defined. Did you notice you continued to walk the same way after we started talking? This is a really good sign in that your body doesn’t have a lot of muscle memory. How you stand and walk now will set itself up as muscle memory moving forward. With conscious effort you’ll be moving just like any woman would.”
“I better learn well then so I don’t look like a butchy woman.”
“Is that what you want to be? Not butchy?”
“If I were going to be a woman then I would want to reflect the characteristics that I admire the most.”
“I’m going to stop you right there. You said if I were. You’re a woman so stop thinking like you’re not. Just like muscle memory you need to burn new neural pathways in your brain. Tell me you’re a woman.”
“That’s embarrassing.”
“What’s embarrassing is not believing what you really are.”
“I’m a woman.”
“That sounded lovely except you made it sound like you were dying. Say it again with a hint of joy and a smile on your lips.”
“But I’m not joyful about it.”
“You’re alive, Miss Archer. Are you joyful about that? Are you joyful that the scientist could have been playing with rat DNA but instead he chose DNA to form a perfect woman? Are you joyful that you can have multiple orgasms?”
Staring at Anne like she just slapped me it took a moment to register what she was doing. “You’re very good at what you do, aren’t you?”
“Think of something you’re happy about and say it with conviction.”
I’m happy I’m at least alive. I’m happy I’m not a rat. I hadn’t thought about orgasms… My mind is drifting. “I’m a woman.”
“Better. Work on it. Every time you realize something you’re grateful for, say that to yourself. You were going to tell me what kind of woman you are.”
“You said earlier that the genetic markers that were designed by the scientist gave me certain proclivities. Do I even have a choice?”
“Was the red dress the most feminine one in the closet?”
“No, it just matched the shoes with the smallest heels.”
“This proves my point. If the DNA marker tells you that you must wear the most feminine things you would have chosen the white dress. Proclivity is not the same as predetermination. Imagine a field of wheat with the wind blowing. The wheat all leans one direction with the wind. I believe while the DNA might cause you to lean one direction it doesn’t preclude you from going a different one. Predetermination would be that you have no choice. Now tell me what kind of woman you are.”
“This isn’t a form of brainwashing is it?” Anne frowned. “Fine. Feminine, sophisticated, articulate, athletic, poised, caring, and loving.”
“That wasn’t so hard, was it?”
“How can I be those things?”
“You choose this for yourself and then have confidence you made the right choice. Let’s return to the ten items you mentioned earlier. I think it’s healthy that none of your thoughts held strong emotions, but there’s one that gives me some concern. You asked if this was a setup. Why are you thinking this?”
“What date is it?”
“June 22.”
“I came in five weeks ago. Two days before that Doc Halloway told me about the virus I contracted a few weeks earlier in Hamburg. Perhaps I’ve been with the CIA too long, but I wake up as someone the CIA says they can use, the incident in Hamburg seems rather fuzzy to me, and what kind of virus kills a healthy person inside of a few weeks? My conspiracy alarms are going off.”
“Let’s unpack the whole thing bit by bit. You were at the facility in Hamburg. What was your mission?”
“I was there looking into a potential source for a viral terrorist threat.”
“And what happened when you were there?”
“I saw my target on the laboratory floor. He seemed to recognize me as a threat and ran. I ran after him and my hand hit some glass test tubes. They shattered.”
“Who broke the test tubes?”
“I did. It was an accident.”
“No one injected you; no one threw the test tube at you?”
“No. I ran into them. The Doc told me about a possible solution.”
“Did he force you to take the solution?”
“No. It was my choice to come in. You’re right. I’m reading too much into this.”
“You were going to die, Miss Archer. You gained a new body and lots of years added to your life as a result of a mistake, but, you’re alive. If you had the choice would you rather be rotting six feet under right now or alive as a stunningly beautiful woman?”
“You’re rather blunt, Mrs. Banks.”
“Reality is blunt, Miss Archer.”
“I get the feeling the moment I’m alone I’ll begin to question all of this good sense you’re talking right now. You make me feel almost normal.”
“That’s my job. I’m here to help you get to your new normal. Of course you’ll question things. A male mind can’t exist in a female body without yielding some things. I’m going to suggest something that you might find offensive. Don’t go to sleep tonight without having an orgasm.”
“Excuse me?”
“I know you heard me correctly. Billions of nerves and neurons are fired when a person has an orgasm. I believe this is critical to your understanding who you are now and it will be healthy for your mind and body to establish those pathways.”
“I never had a school teacher tell me to do that before.”
“I’m not a school teacher, I’m a shrink. Freud believed everything came back to sex. Maybe he was right after all. We’re here at the cafeteria. Go ahead and meet up with Doctor Halloway. I’ll see you at eight tomorrow morning. Make sure you review the DNA payload data. It’s part of who you are now and is as important to you as your previous ancestry.”
“You want me to go in there looking like this?”
“How else would you look, Miss Archer?”
With that she turned and left leaving me feeling a little awkward. There are all kinds of people in the cafeteria and they’re going to see right through me. I’m an imposter. No, you’re not. You’re a woman now. Steeling myself I closed my eyes and pushed open the door to the clamor of a busy room. Slowly the room went silent and I opened my eyes to see everyone staring at me. Maybe not everyone, but most of the men.
“Miss Archer. Come and join me.”
“Thank you for not calling me Alan, Doc. This is rather unnerving.”
“None of these people know anything about your situation.”
“Then why are they staring?”
“Obviously you’re not seeing yourself from the right perspective. You’re flawless and people are going to take notice. Grab a tray. I’m sure you’re hungry.”
Hungry is an understatement. I was starved and wanted to take far more than I knew I could possibly eat. How do I want to be perceived? Reluctantly I took a healthy portion but still less than I would have had I still been Alan.
Doc Halloway led us to a private area of the cafeteria. “How are you feeling?”
“Aside from being confused at waking up as a woman and hungry, I feel great.”
“How much did Anne fill you in?”
“A fair bit. Where did you find her? She’s like a walking psychoanalysis machine.” I carefully checked my posture and made sure my legs were crossed.
Doc Halloway laughed. “She’s a rare one for sure. I’ve worked with her for over twenty years. You’ll not find a better psychiatrist anywhere on the eastern seaboard.”
“You sure she’s a psychiatrist and not a metal worker? I swear she started out her life pounding round things through square holes.”
“You seem to be adapting well.”
“Mrs. Banks would remind me that it’s not a choice I have.”
The Doc seemed to be sizing me up a little. “I need to run some tests on you tomorrow and assuming everything is fine I’ve been authorized to offer you one of two choices. We can prepare an exit strategy for Alan and make sure you’re set where you can gain access to your old belongings. You’ll be free to do what you please and live out your life any way you choose. The CIA also has a vested interest in maintaining your career here. They actually have a mission for you should you choose to stay. Of course we would work on transferring everything you need into your new name.”
“They’re already talking about a mission for me? Don’t they know what I’ve just gone through?”
“They’re aware and the timing for the main mission is months away. The man you were tracking in Hamburg has surfaced again and we’re picking up intelligence that there may be an attempt of a worldwide release of a virus. You have the background and knowledge of the players and we believe your new situation will make it easier to infiltrate their group and get close to the leader. I’ll be honest with you, Miss Archer, there’s something not right about your mission in Hamburg.”
“What do you mean about not right? It was an accident.”
“Since you first came in with the virus I believed exposure to the test tube was the delivery method. As I’ve studied the virus I just discovered today that exposure to air oxidizes the virus very rapidly. The virus in a test tube would have been dead. In order for you to have been exposed you would have had to been injected. Was there a time when you could have been injected?”
“My memory of the entire event is a little muddled right now. Foggy might be a better description. You’re saying it wasn’t an accident?”
“I believe this was a deliberate attempt on your life.”
“If I sign up for the CIA I get my full status back and they’ll let me take down these people that did this to me?”
“That’s out of my pay grade to discuss, but I think so.”
“Then I’m in.”
“Not so fast. First you need to be cleared by me and, more importantly, Mrs. Banks. Then they’ll confirm your training and skills have transferred to the new you and test you out on a smaller mission prior to cutting you loose on the larger one.”
“Mrs. Banks is trying hard to get me to accept the real me. If what you say is true, then these people tried to kill me. I can accept who I am now and this just gives me a ton of incentive. It gives me purpose. As I said before, I’m in.”
***
Arriving back at my room I paused once again before the mirror. I took a moment to stop thinking of my predicament and try to picture myself as a woman I saw walking down the street. From that perspective I could now understand why the room went silent. With the realization of how I appear to others fear crept into my thinking. I’m a beautiful woman. What’s to stop any man from raping me? A shiver ran down my spine as I prepared for bed. I was still a little hungry after dinner but I was more exhausted than hungry. My mind has worn me out.
After carefully putting away my clothes I dug through the drawers to find a silk nightgown. I can almost hear Anne saying ‘when in Rome.’ I wore a dress today in public, how bad can this be? Slipping on the nightgown the cool silk felt incredible against my skin. I could get used to this. You don’t have a choice, Miss Archer. Choosing to use Anne’s name for me will help push me along.
Lying on the bed I found my mind racing too much for sleep. I pulled out the DNA payload document and began reading through it. The first few pages were a summary description of the scientist’s perfect woman with references to the specific genetic markers that were created.
Medium to medium-light colored skin. The DNA was formulated from middle eastern and Indian women. Dark brown brunette hair color. Not black, not dirty brown. He listed several dye types and actresses with natural hair this color. Five feet nine inches tall. D-cup breasts. Athletic build with tone muscles. Blue eyes. Full lips. Bisexual with a preference for men.
That last one caused me to stop and think. Putting the pages aside I wondered how many of these DNA markers are proclivities versus predeterminations. Certainly my physical characteristics like hair and eye color are predetermined. Glancing at the computer I decided a test was in order. By launching a virtual desktop on the Internet my activities wouldn’t be easily tracked by the CIA. From the browser I searched for pictures of women having sex with women and women having sex with men. It didn’t take long before I shut things down having realized that both types of images excited me, however the ones with men and women together I pictured myself as the woman and the more I saw the more excited I got.
Lying back on the bed the images ran through my mind but something was bothering me. It was as if I wanted what those women in the pictures were receiving too much. Grabbing the sheets I ran through the summary pages until I found it. An above normal sexual drive. Tossing the pages away I forced my eyes closed to try to sleep. I’m not a slut. That’s not what I want to be. What do I want? The images chased me into my dreams.
***
A firm knock on the door jolted me awake. “Miss Archer. You need to get yourself ready. I have some clothing for you.”
Swinging my legs out of bed I stood and rummaged through the closet finding a robe to cover myself up. My dreams were strange and I had a fitful sleep. After putting the robe on I opened the door to see Mrs. Banks standing there with a stack of exercise clothing.
“Did you sleep well, Miss Archer? Did you take my advice?”
“Did you read the DNA payload report?”
“What’s bothering you, Miss Archer?”
“It says the payload was designed to give me an increased sexual drive.”
“That’s entirely possible. Your genes dictate how you synthesize hormones and process minerals. By increasing your zinc absorption and your testosterone production slightly your libido could be elevated beyond a normal woman’s.”
“But I don’t want to be a slut throwing myself at every man and woman I meet.”
“Then don’t be. You can manage your sexual release on your own. Granted some women choose to be liberal with their bodies but that’s usually due to them trying to find fulfillment. They have a desire to be wanted so badly they give themselves away freely. You can certainly do that if you wish. It’s your life. What do you want?”
“I want to be faithful, loving, and pleasing for my partner. I don’t want to flaunt myself. I recognize that some people might gravitate towards me due to my looks and I don’t want any unnecessary attention.”
“Is that because you feel like an imposter?”
“You’re very astute, Mrs. Banks. I’m not totally comfortable yet and I can’t quite get over the feeling like someone will find out I was Alan and embarrass me.”
“Have you asked yourself why you would feel embarrassed?”
“Why is it whenever we’re talking I feel like we’re missing a couch for me to lie on.”
“I can find a couch if you think it’s necessary. What’s the worst thing that could happen should someone find out you’re Alan?”
“That they would make the knowledge public and everywhere I went people wouldn’t see me as who I am but some kind of freak.”
“How much more embarrassing or dangerous would it be if someone had publicly broadcast you were a CIA agent or the websites you perused last night?”
“I should have known the CIA would be able to track what I was looking at.”
“We have to track your activities closely so we can determine your mental fitness level. If you’re considering going back into the field we need assurance your stable. What you saw last night on the computer I suspect had everything to do with you verifying your own sexual orientation. Am I right?”
“The DNA payload document suggested I would be bisexual with a preference towards men. I wanted to see where I would visualize myself.”
“And?”
“I was excited by both men and women but the idea of being with a man was more enticing.”
“So based upon what you’ve already told me you’re looking to find a man, settle down, and have a family.”
“I know I didn’t say anything like that.”
“You said faithful and loving and if you prefer men over women that suggests you’re looking for a stable relationship. Those are hard to come by in the CIA. These are good and healthy thoughts, by the way.”
“It’s not gay?”
“There you go again. It’s only gay if you’re a man, which you’re not. We can debate this all day long and I’m getting tired of holding these clothes. Don’t bother showering. Just put your hair in a ponytail and meet me in the hallway. We can get some breakfast before you get put through the testing.”
Taking the exercise clothes from Anne I turned back to her once again. “Thank you, Mrs. Banks.”
“You’re welcome, Miss Archer.”
It didn’t take me long to change and put my hair into a ponytail. I had so many questions and feel like I could ask them all day long. Pausing before the mirror again my reflection suggested my exercise outfit would turn more than a few heads. “I’m a woman. I’m a very sexy woman.” My reflection offered a quick but dazzling smile before I met Anne back in the hallway.
“You’re going to give us women a bad name around here, Miss Archer.”
“Why is that?”
“Because most of us have lost that youthful beauty that you exude so well. Those clothes don’t leave a lot to the imagination. Spandex has a way of doing that.”
“Nonsense.”
“Never downplay the impact a pretty woman has on people. What you lose from having men solicit and drool over you, you gain in control and power. Men might do anything for you.”
Once again the cafeteria went silent as I entered. I felt I handled it better than last night. Luckily we found an out of the way table so we could talk more.
“What’s your biggest fear, Miss Archer?”
“I have three; that I’ll be publicly denounced as a man; that I’ll enjoy being a woman more than a man; and that I’ll be raped.”
“We all have to live with the reality of who we are. You were a man and now you’re a woman. No one knows what you’re going through but you. No one can put themselves in your shoes. Perhaps it’s best for you to not continue working for the CIA. You could have a new life where you would be free to be the new you without those concerns.”
“But Doc Halloway told me about the mission. He said it might not have been an accident and that I was likely targeted.”
“Don’t make your choices based upon revenge, Miss Archer.”
“It’s not revenge, its purpose.” Anne waited for my explanation. “To adapt to being a woman is a struggle enough but infiltrating the group that might have done this to me is a driving incentive. If I can pass as a woman and get close, I can take down their plot and get my revenge in the process.”
“It’s your choice but I won’t support it. It’s not a tenable decision. Revenge never is.”
“I thought you would be pleased I found something that makes me want to become the best female agent ever.”
“Let’s move on as I can see we’re at odds here. You mentioned you’re afraid of being raped. That fear keeps many of us women safe. Never lose that fear as otherwise it will happen to you. Today is all about getting to know your limits. Remember not to get frustrated with yourself or your new body. You have knowledge and skills but your body has never done some of the things you used to do. It won’t respond like you would like it to. Not until it develops muscle memory.”
“I understand.”
“I’m not sure you do. You were stronger and faster as a man. You may feel defeated today if you can’t perform at the same level.”
“Then I’ll try not to be disappointed in myself.”
***
Anne sat in the corner of the gym with a notepad and pen. Doc Halloway was overseeing things. Looking down on the gym were mirrored windows and I was positive other people were watching behind them.
“Miss Archer, I would like you to move through your normal weight routine.”
“I usually stretch before. Is that all right?”
“Yes. Please go ahead.”
Placing a few pads on the gym floor I began stretching my head and arms first. I’d already noticed my increased flexibility with my arms putting on a bra and wasn’t too surprised to find out just how flexible they were. What did surprise me was how flexible my hips and legs were. I could hug my chest to my knees while standing and I could also do the splits. Suddenly yoga didn’t seem such an obnoxious activity.
After stretching I moved to a treadmill to run for ten minutes as a further warm up however it was twenty minutes later that I got off the treadmill.
“Why are you smiling, Miss Archer?”
“I’ve never been a runner but this new body is very fit and light. It doesn’t hurt to run. I’ve never experienced that before. It’s invigorating.”
Moving onto the weights I started with an empty forty-five pound bench press bar. Remembering the walking scenario with Anne I focused on perfect form for twenty reps to make sure I had the motion down correctly. Being five foot nine and maybe one hundred and thirty-five pounds I estimated I could lift no more than eighty pounds. When I got to one hundred pounds and found it still easy I stopped my exercise as I was getting frightened.
Anne and the Doc had come over to watch. “What’s going on, Miss Archer?”
“I shouldn’t be able to lift a hundred pounds. My muscle mass isn’t large enough. I was two hundred and five pounds and could normally press two-fifty. With the virus induced growth and strength boost I lifted over five hundred.”
“I mentioned before that the effects of the virus might not have dissipated. That’s why we kept you strapped down.”
“Are there other people watching?”
“Of course.”
“Can you send them away?”
“Let me make a call.”
I stared at the weights on the bench press bar as the Doc left and came back a few minutes later.
“They’re gone.”
“Can you help me? Let’s add another ninety pounds. Spot me just in case.”
“You sure you want to increase that much?”
“One hundred felt light.”
“All right.”
One hundred and ninety pounds felt light. So did two-eighty. Things got tougher after that until I reached my max at three hundred and forty-two pounds.
The Doc had pulled out a calculator. “What was your max bench press under the virus?”
“Five hundred and twenty.”
“You weighed two hundred and five. That’s a ratio of just over two and a half times your body weight. At one hundred and thirty five pounds and using the same ratio, three hundred and forty-two pounds is exactly the same.”
“The effects of the previous virus stayed with me. Will I burn my body out? Did it not get eliminated?”
“When I conferred with other doctors, there was a chance this would be the case. You have no Y chromosomes left and the other virus is gone completely. This might explain your hunger. Your metabolism is likely higher. Can you read that sign on the door at the other end of the gym?”
“Printed by Archimedes Designs.”
“No, the sign on the door.”
“That is the sign on the door. On the bottom it says who printed it.”
We walked over to the door and Anne put on her glasses. “That’s incredible.”
“Do you mind if I run through a kata a few times slowly and then use the punching bag?”
“Go ahead.”
Moving through the kata at extra slow speed I focused on precise movements before speeding up. By the time I got to the punching bag my movements were rough, but smoother than when I had started. After trying dozens of attacks fifty times each I felt confident in my abilities. “I’m ready.”
“Ready for what?”
“To spar with someone.”
“I’m not sure that’s a good idea.”
“Doc, I can do this. I know I’m rough around the edges, but I’m positive I can handle it.”
“It’s not you I’m worried about. Let’s assume that before you hit with a reasonably high pounds per square inch of three times your body weight. That’s about right for a skilled fighter but still quite a ways below a professional. If you could lift over twice with the virus, then at your peak as Alan your hitting power would be close to fifteen hundred pounds per square inch. That’s heavyweight boxing level. Adjusting for your size and weight, it’s possible you could be hitting at one thousand pounds per square inch. Compare that to the five hundred and forty you might be fighting against…”
“But I have to know my limits.”
Anne chimed in. “I think it’s a good idea. She needs to know her limits and know she can protect herself. Being a man and then overnight becoming a woman is frightening enough. We need to remove her fear of being defenseless.”
“Everyone wears full protective gear. You’ll go easy on them, Miss Archer.”
“Can I get a new name? Miss Archer reminds me of my mom.”
“What name would you like?”
“I’ve thought about this. Do you think it’s best for me to keep my last name? Do I need continuity with my old life?”
Anne looked thoughtful a moment. “I think a brand new name is best. First, middle, and last name. It will help you create your own identity but it might make things more challenging moving your old belongings into your name.”
“Even if I was Alan Archer’s niece? Alan passes away and I’m left in his will.”
“We’re the CIA. We can handle the transfer of everything without leaving records.”
“What name are you thinking?”
“Adeline Elizabeth Brooke.”
“That’s an interesting name. Any reasoning behind it?”
“You’re always digging, Mrs. Banks; always looking for that inner thought behind the action. Adeline is a neutral name. It works in the United States but it could also be used globally. It’s pretty, feminine, and invokes a feeling of sophistication. Elizabeth was my mother’s name. Brooke is American enough that I wouldn’t appear to be a foreigner in my own country.”
“You have given this some thought. With your approval doctor I’ll start the paperwork and transition process. Stand up against a wall and I’ll take a few pictures of you for identification.”
“Just a second…” Pulling the tie that bound my hair I fluffed it out. Doc and Anne stared at me oddly. “What? I want to look good in my identification photos.”
Anne laughed. “Even with your ponytail you’re pretty enough to be on a magazine cover.”
Doc Halloway nodded. “Well then, Adeline, let’s take you to the training area. Just remember that there will be quite a few people there. In other words, don’t overdo just because you can as that might raise many more questions about you.”
I smiled. I really smiled. I feel so good and there’s a sense about my new name that rings of sweetness and strength. While the back of my mind registers this as weird I know this is what I want for myself. I keep picturing my new life and what I want it to be like. I get a mulligan on my life. I can avoid all my past mistakes.
Anne left us and the Doc led me to the training area. The place was bustling with activity. “Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to introduce you to Adeline Brooke. She’s a recent recruit and needs to spar a few rounds. Do we have any volunteers?” A few women and all of the men eagerly volunteered. “Adeline, why don’t you get geared up while I sort through the volunteers?”
By the time I geared up with gloves, head, chest, arm, foot, and leg pads the Doc had things organized. I feel like a walking marshmallow but the others are similarly attired. A small group of onlookers made a space on the large padded floor. My first sparring partner was a larger woman that had some girth on her. She smiled ruthlessly. “Aren’t you a little too pretty to be fighting?”
Someone watching us yelled out. “Come on Rachel. Give her a chance.”
“I’ll try not to mess up your face in case you have a date tonight.”
“That’s very kind of you.”
Rachel moved forward with a good strong stance and took a swing which I easily ducked under. Sweeping her leg with my foot she fell heavily to the floor.
“Lucky shot.”
Someone shouted from the crowd. “You wish you could get lucky, Rachel!”
That only seemed to antagonize her more as she quickly threw kicks and hits that I blocked easily. Letting her get close I grabbed her chest pad, dropped low, and tossed her over me and onto her back.
“Nicely done, Adeline.”
“Thank you, Rachel.” I looked around the room and even though Doc had filtered through the volunteers I remembered one of the guys from before. He was a strong and talented fighter. Being six foot four I had to look up into his eyes. “Maybe you would like to spar?”
Rachel whispered in my ear. “Not a good choice, darling.”
The man grinned. “My name’s Brent. If you can take me down, I’ll buy you lunch.”
“That’s good incentive for me since I’m hungry.”
“What do I get if I put you down?”
“A date with Rachel.”
“Hey! That’s not funny!” Rachel smiled anyways.
Doc was standing to the side with him mouthing “Go easy” to me.
The group had become much larger around us as Brent stood casually. We tapped gloves and he rushed me. I dodged to the side, came up, and hit him in his kidney pads. I held back but he still felt it as I could see him wince. With a swiftness that I wasn’t counting on he grabbed my wrist with both hands and threw me across the floor. I learned something important in that moment before I crashed into the floor; I still weighed half as much as he did. Strength and speed is one thing but I shouldn’t let him toss me like that. Sliding to a stop at Rachel’s feet I caught my breath.
“Get back in there. You’re faster than he is.”
“Easy for you to say, you just won a date.”
“And it will be dinner. Now get up and go get your lunch.”
Brent was laughing as I closed back in on him. He swung a few punches and I blocked and threw a few light ones of my own. Aside from not wanting to get his hands on me this is easy. I let the fight go on for a while with neither of us gaining ground until my stomach growled. “Sorry, Brent. I’m really hungry.”
He swung at my face but I dropped into the splits and punched up into his solar plexus. I could hear the air leave his lungs. As he doubled over I grabbed each of his thighs and lifted him up and off the ground sending him crashing behind me. He was still winded by the time I bent over him and offered a hand to help him up.
“Damn you hit hard.”
“It’s all in the right form.”
“I guess I owe you lunch.”
“Save your money and treat Rachel to an extra special dinner tonight. Besides, I’m told my lunch is at the cafeteria and I’m not that cheap a date.”
Rachel pushed her way through the crowd and winked at me. “Steak. I want steak, Brent.”
“If I didn’t know any better I would say there was some sort of collusion going on. Steak it is, Rachel. You did well Adeline.”
“That’s probably enough for now, don’t you think Adeline?” The Doc stood by looking amused.
“Lunch then?”
***
I decided I needed to eat a little more than I have been as my metabolism must be faster than a normal woman’s. “You did really well, Adeline. What ever happened to starting out slow?”
“I’m on a mission and I feel great. I have much less fear of being raped now.”
“You can’t always rely on speed and strength to get you out of a bad situation. A gun can kill you and a gun to your head makes it hard to get away from unwelcome advances. After lunch we need to check your shooting skills and then I need you cleaned up as we report together to the department head. If all goes well you could be reinstated as early as Monday. You’ll have the weekend to yourself back in your old place.”
“What about clothing?”
“You can take everything from here and you can go shopping. Anne can go with you this weekend if you want the help.”
“Actually I sort of think it would be nice to do that myself. Nothing against Anne, but a weekend alone to think will really help me.”
***
Shooting practice went very well with my enhanced eyesight. Even long shots appeared close up to me and I did better than I ever had. Having just showered I put the more formal white dress on and took a chance on the two inch heels. At some point I’ll need to wear even taller ones. I still marveled that I had no need to shave so I read back through the DNA payload data. Sure enough the scientist didn’t ever want to feel his woman with rough legs so he reduced the hair follicles below the neck. I wasn’t looking forward to shaving so this was a huge bonus.
The day had gone by all too quickly and I was excited about being a woman for the first time. I was young, fit, beautiful, and I subtly enjoyed the commotion I caused when I stepped into a room. Even my conversations seemed deeper and more energetic. The only thing I wasn’t looking forward to was my first period.
A knock at the door encouraged me to stop staring in the mirror and open the door. Doc Halloway and Anne were there.
Anne raised her eyebrow at me. “You wore the white dress.”
“I want to make a good impression. I feel like I’m going to a parole hearing.”
“Just be yourself and you’ll be fine.”
We walked down long hallways and rode up an elevator until we came to the office of the department head. Doc knocked and we were told to enter. Inside the associate director, Samuel Ellison, stood with two of his other senior staff. The look one of them gave me was nothing short of lustful. Doc introduced me.
“You’re all aware that Alan Archer contracted a virus in Hamburg and the people in this room are the only people to know that the woman standing here today, Adeline Elizabeth Brooke, is Alan Archer. For her sake and for any future consideration this must all remain strictly confidential.”
Samuel Ellison looked me over. “Had I not seen the videos of the transformation and received reports on how you’re doing I would never believe you’re Alan.”
I smiled. “Was Alan. Anne has been pretty influential on my thinking.”
He took my hand in his and smiled. “Nice to meet you Adeline. Let me introduce you to Wayne Smith and Ted ColdIron.”
Ted shook my hand and Wayne walked around me like I was a cow at an auction. Feeling his hand on my backside I turned and grabbed his wrist bending it back towards his forearm. “Don’t touch me!” Wayne sneered as I let go and he held his wrist in obvious pain.
Samuel leaned forward and laughed a little. “That was a planned test, by the way. I wanted to see how you would react. What will happen when you need to get close to a man on a mission?”
“That’s different. Wayne isn’t a target nor is he a lover. His advances are unwelcome.”
Samuel looked at Anne. “And what do you say about Adeline’s readiness?”
“She’s adapted very quickly but I believe her motivation for returning to work isn’t a good one. She has a desire for revenge. I can’t agree to her reinstatement on that basis.”
“Good thing it’s not your decision to make then. What’s the status of her identification?”
“I have her driver’s license ready. The passport, birth certificate and other documents will be ready on Monday. I think it’s best that Adeline not live in her old apartment or drive her old car. I see no problem with her going through her old things and taking what is personal and important. Bank accounts and retirement funds are being transferred before Alan is declared dead. Any liquidation of his old assets can be transferred to Adeline at a later date.”
Anne’s sure efficient. Talking about Alan’s death gave me a slight shiver. “Where can I stay, how do I get around, and how can I get new clothing and food over the weekend? What’s my background story?”
Anne looked at Samuel and Doc who both nodded but she frowned nonetheless. “I’ll state again that Adeline’s motivation for rejoining the CIA is wrong but if you all insist on moving forward I have prepared a background history document. You’ll need to read through it, memorize it, and call me if there are changes needed before I ratify your records and make it permanent. I’ve tried to blend your real history with the new one. Places, locations, schools, are all going to be similar to Alan’s. That way your memory of those places will come through should you ever be questioned. I have a rental car, keys to your old apartment, and the address of a new apartment. Eventually you’ll need to find yourself a new place, but for now this will do. On behalf of your years of service and the trials you’ve overcome for your country, the CIA has authorized an initial amount of ten thousand dollars to help you get situated. Use this card like a prepaid Visa.”
Anne handed me a thick historical dossier on my new life and history. These were common when creating a new persona, but I’ve never seen one so detailed before. I was handed a cell phone, my driver’s license with the Visa card, and keys to the rental car and my new apartment with an address. I’m overwhelmed but anxious.
Samuel shook my hand. “Be back Monday morning first thing. We’ll be discussing your mission. Enjoy the weekend.”
“Thank you, Mr. Ellison.”
“Anne, why don’t you escort Adeline back to her room to help her gather what she needs? Doctor, please remain with us for a few minutes.”
Doc Halloway turned to me. “Rest up, eat well, and call me if anything comes up.”
“Thank you, Doc.”
Anne and I stepped into the hallway in silence. “You think I’m making the wrong choice.”
“It’s your life, Adeline.”
“Would it appease you a little to know revenge is less and less on my mind.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Every hour that goes by I feel better about my situation. Certainly I never would have picked this for my life, but what an opportunity to completely be different. Even if I was changed into another man I don’t think I would feel as free as I do now. You know as well as I do that the CIA values commitment, passion, drive, and a deep sense of justice. Do I still want justice? Yes, but it’s less now about revenge and more about knowing I can still contribute to society.”
“But why the CIA?”
“What other job could I walk into and have a career? I’m trained, skilled, and knowledgeable and know I can contribute right away. For anything else I would need to go back to school and start from scratch.”
“I can see that as a logical choice, just not a heart choice. Didn’t you ever want something different? A family? Children?”
“Of course. Even more so now than ever before.” That raised her eyebrow. “I’m nineteen years old. I can work for five years before shifting to a different role.”
“While you’re biologically nineteen, check your driver’s license. You’re twenty-one. You can’t do covert CIA missions when you can’t meet your target in a bar in some remote city in another country. You know that once you get started it’s hard to extricate yourself from the CIA.”
“I know.”
“There’s a suitcase in the closet. My advice to you is grab your things, spend the money to get yourself situated, and not come back here.”
“You know I can’t do that.”
“Why not?”
“I’ve given my word and breaking it just isn’t the kind of woman I am.”
That made her smile. “Call me anytime.”
“Thank you, Mrs. Banks.”
She turned to go but paused. “Adeline?”
“Yes?”
“You’re a fine woman. Don’t lose who you want to be. The car is out front. Enjoy your weekend.”
I watched her go before heading into my room. Gathering my things didn’t take long since I only had a handful of clothes. I continued to wear the white dress thinking it might be nice to wear for dinner. Finding the car was easy and after putting the address for my new place into the GPS I realized it was close to where I used to live. I took a moment to look down at my cleavage and long legs as the dress had pulled up when I sat in the car. Glancing in the mirror my blue eyes sparkled back at me. With a smile at my newfound freedom I pulled out of the CIA parking lot.
***
My new place was a two-story town house located only a mile from my old apartment. It gave me some comfort knowing I knew the area well. Carting my suitcase up the front steps I opened the door to find a very modern and spacious living area. I loved the clean lines of the furniture and could see myself living in a place like this long term.
Taking my clothing upstairs I unpacked them into the closet and chest of drawers grateful for the few items I had. Tomorrow I would do a lot of shopping but for now I needed some food. Halfway to my old place was a little Italian restaurant. I could walk there and go through my place and decide what needs to be done there.
This would be my first solo public exposure and I mentally prepared myself knowing that no one in the training earlier today called me out as an imposter. Looking in the mirror by the door I checked my posture and outfit to make sure I was presentable. Ever since the first encounter with Anne, I’ve stressed over how I stood, sat, and walked. Luckily it seems easy to make my new body learn what I want it to. Will I ever get used to the beautiful woman looking back at me?
The walk to the restaurant was refreshing but along the way I saw a yoga studio. What better way to meet new people and make sure this body remains flexible? Stepping inside a pretty young woman greeted me.
“Welcome to Yogastic.”
“Yogastic?”
“I know. Sorry. It’s a franchise name. How can I help you?”
“I’m new to the area and to yoga and wondered when you have classes and what the cost would be.”
“Welcome to the neighborhood. I can offer you a free week. Do you have your own mat or yoga clothing?”
“I have exercise clothing. I couldn’t tell you if that is the best for yoga though. I don’t have a mat.”
“We can provide a mat if you need one. You’re really new to yoga? You look very fit.”
“Completely new.”
“So you don’t know what a sphynx or a downward dog pose is?”
“This isn’t an oriental massage parlor is it? The kind that lure people in for sex in the back rooms?”
“Oh my!” She burst out laughing. “No. Nothing like that. We do have some strange pose names. Are you an early riser?”
“I tend to be.”
“Why don’t you join my class at six tomorrow morning?”
“You teach yoga?”
“I own the place. What’s your name?”
“Adeline.”
“That’s a very pretty name. I’m Courtney. I hope you can come by tomorrow.”
“You sure I won’t make a fool out of myself in front of everyone?”
“Not a chance.”
“All right. I’ll see you tomorrow morning then.” She offered a beautiful smile as I continued my walk to the restaurant.
A few minutes later I entered Gio’s Place. “Good evening, Miss. Dinner for two?”
“Just me.”
“Awww. Such a shame that a beautiful woman like yourself is alone. I have a spot by the window if you like.”
“Thank you.”
“Can I get you something to drink?”
“I’d like a glass of red wine, please.”
“Coming right up.”
Is it just me or am I treated better than I did when I was a man? I remember Anne’s words that a pretty woman will always find favor. In any event, the preferential treatment is a nice change.
***
Dinner was wonderful as was my remaining walk to my old place. As I unlocked my door and stepped inside I felt goosebumps rise on my arms. I was assaulted by my old life. All these things that were mine before now looked oddly foreign to me. There was a strange smell in the air but it wasn’t rotting garbage or food, something I would have expected. It was slightly musky.
Pausing in the entryway I immediately knew someone had been here. It looked like the CIA sent in their cleaners. It had been five weeks since I was last here. Maybe I’m getting paranoid but I don’t want to leave any trace I’ve been here. Grabbing a towel hanging on the oven handle I opened the cupboard under my sink and pulled out some dish washing gloves. Slipping those on I then went around the apartment checking on things.
The fridge had been emptied of food that could spoil. But there was some beer and frozen foods that were useful. My wine cupboard had a nice stock of good wines I collected from various regions of the world. Aside from the garbage being removed and food taken out everything seemed to be in order.
Grabbing some grocery bags I began collecting some things. I had two cameras that I kept hidden which recorded motion and sound. I can review these later. There was the odd personal item, photo, and the money in my safe that I took. I left my old identification in the safe. Behind a hidden wall in the closet I kept unregistered firearms. Taking a handgun and bullets I couldn’t shake the feeling I was intruding. This is another person’s world. Another person’s life. I have memories of everything and yet it no longer feels mine.
I packed up two bottles of my best wine, some beer, ice cream, and a few trinkets that once belonged to my parents and made a hasty retreat. Perhaps my old place will feel differently in the day? I was several blocks away when I stripped off the gloves and put them into a trash container. Is this female intuition or fear that by touching something somehow I would wake up to become the old me again or the scapegoat for Alan’s disappearance? As painful as that thought was I realized the truth that I am happier now; I don’t want to go back to who I was.
By the time I got back to my new place I was thankful for my enhanced strength. I hadn’t taken much but what I did take was heavy. It was too late to shop for anything new so I put everything away, got my exercise clothes ready for tomorrow morning, and swept the place for bugs and cameras before getting ready for bed.
I’m still a touch paranoid but I’ve seen the CIA frame people before. Why anyone would want to frame me is beyond my understanding. Feeling secure that the house was clean I changed into my nightgown and slipped into the cool sheets.
It took some effort but I managed to shut down my rampaging thoughts one by one. A lot had happened today. Rolling on my side I felt my nipples brush the silky fabric or my nightgown. I could feel them harden and that made them even more sensitive. I tried to ignore the sensations but they reminded me of having an erection as a man. My nipples were so sensitive and the slightest squeeze would cause me to moan. It wasn’t long before my hands slipped under my nightgown and were gently massaging my breasts.
This feels amazing! I felt my body tingle with warmth and I let one hand drift between my legs. I was already moist and my finger slid easily between my vaginal lips. Each slow stroke and squeeze made my breath catch. I focused on the intense feelings building within me and how my fingertip felt as it glided effortlessly over my clitoris.
My hips began to move in rhythm to my efforts and my own moans excited me further. A light squeeze on my nipple caused my back to arch and for the briefest of moments I imagined something long and hard slipping inside me. With a scream that was more of a whimper my first female orgasm exploded upon me. Rolling over on my side I felt my legs clamp down on my hand even as my other hand continued to massage my breast.
Wow! I’ve never experienced anything so powerful in my life. My orgasm seemed to go on and on. When my breathing normalized again I rolled back over, closed my eyes, and fell instantly asleep.
***
My stomach woke me before my alarm. The fridge was empty except for the beer and the ice cream. I promised to try to make it to yoga this morning and I didn’t have time to shop first. Ice cream it is. I ate just enough to curb my appetite before showering and changing into my exercise clothing. For a warmup I jogged the five minutes to the yoga place.
Courtney was there at the front again as I entered. “Adeline! I’m so glad you could make it. Come on back.”
We walked past a classroom that was packed with mostly women doing a class. Courtney led me to a smaller room with two mats. She closed the door behind her. “We’re not joining the others?”
“You can if you like. I thought since you were concerned about being embarrassed I could give you a private lesson. Is that all right?”
“Of course. This way I only have you laughing at me. Is what I’m wearing all right?”
“Mmmhmm. Go ahead and stand on your mat and face me. Try to mimic my movements. Stretch tall and raise your arms above your head. Perfect. Now I want you to slide your foot up your leg.” I began tipping slightly until Courtney’s hands held my hips. “There you go. That’s wonderful.”
Her warm hands reminded me of last night and I felt a little heat rise to my face. “You’re a very good instructor.”
She smiled and slipped her hand to the small of my back. “Put your foot back down and I want you to roll forward to try and put your hands on the floor. Keep your lower back straight. You’re very flexible, Adeline. Now walk your hands forward but keep your legs straight. Very nice.”
I felt my breasts tugging downward. Courtney’s hand let go of my back as she moved in front of me into the same position I was in. “Slowly, bring your hips down to the mat, arch your back and stare straight ahead.”
The room was small and our faces were close to each other. Her eyes were intense as she leaned forward and kissed me. “Oh God! I’m so sorry, Adeline. It’s just… You’re so…”
I felt my lips tingling and my excitement grow rapidly. She’s pretty and I can have her if I want. Is this the type of woman I want to be? I want her but I know this isn’t what I want long term. “It’s all right, Courtney. You’re a beautiful woman and I’m attracted to you but I need to make sure this is what I want. I want to only be with the person I plan to spend the rest of my life with.”
“You’re not offended?”
“No.” I smiled and tried to bring a little levity to the situation. “Just tempted. Being new to the area I could, however, really use a friend.”
Courtney looked relieved. “I’ve never done anything like that before.” She sat down next to me. “But you were tempted…”
“Tempted enough to go take a cold shower. I want to really know the person I give myself to.”
“I wish I’d done that. I’ve already had two failed marriages. I could use a good friend too. I promise I won’t try to kiss you again.”
I managed to read through my history and it was straight forward. The same high school and places growing up. The years were changed of course but it was easy enough to follow. My parents were different, mother being Lebanese and father being American, both deceased. Since I speak Arabic and six other languages this was a good story to explain my slightly darker than normal skin color. My recent history suggested I was just starting out again after a fire. The CIA had a safe house in Virginia Beach that burned down. All they needed to do was to tie me to the location and I had a very tenable story.
“I’m just starting over from scratch. I lost everything in a fire a few weeks back. Perhaps we can go shopping sometime.”
“What kind of things do you need?”
“I have three dresses, two sets of underthings, a nightgown, these exercise clothes, and some ice cream.”
“Oh my. What did you do for breakfast?”
“I had the ice cream.”
“You won’t believe how jealous I am of you right now. If I ate ice cream it would go straight to my hips. Can I at least take you to breakfast?”
“I’d like that. No more yoga?”
“Only in group settings where I can control myself.”
***
Courtney had been able to overcome her initial embarrassment and by the time breakfast was over it felt like we had been friends forever. I’ve never felt so free to talk before and found having deep conversations with another woman enriching. As a man I didn’t have the luxury of good friends. We always talked about superficial things and not what was heavy on our hearts.
I still needed a cold shower when I got home but I was thankful I didn’t give in to my desires. Now I needed to get out and go shopping so I headed out to a local mall. My first stop was a salon. There I got my hair trimmed and styled making sure to leave it as long as I could, got my nails done, and pierced my ears. I could see why women appreciate getting their nails done but the ear piercing wasn’t very fun. I just know that I’ll have to wear jewelry at some point on a mission so I might as well get it done now.
My next stop was one of the fancy women’s only lingerie stores. I never could understand why stores like this existed until now. It took me an hour to discover my proper sizes and choose half a dozen panties and a few assorted bra types. I bought some pantyhose as well as a new sexy nightgown.
I dropped these purchases off in the car before heading back into the mall to try on dresses, skirts, blouses, jeans, and I even found some yoga gear and a swimsuit. I was burning through the money fairly quickly with all these purchases even though I was being as frugal as I could.
“Excuse me? Would you like a free makeup application?”
I was in the middle of a department store when I was approached. I thought perhaps I could have a little fun with the sales clerk. “Are you saying I need makeup?”
“Oh no! I didn’t mean that.”
“I was just joking. What do you suggest?”
“Why don’t you sit down here? Your skin is amazing! You have no need of foundation or any masking layers. I might just suggest eyeliner, eye shadow, and lipstick.”
“Nothing too bold or outrageous, please. I’m looking for subtle and understated.”
“All right.”
Ten minutes later I looked in the mirror. My eyes looked fantastic. The eyeliner really added contrast and the eyeshadow brought out the blues. A light red lipstick made my fully lips glisten delectably. “Very nice.”
“It’s easy when you have a good starting point.”
“Can you point out a few items I should purchase?”
“Certainly!”
By the time I had wrapped up the makeup purchases I was getting hungry and needed to go to the bathroom. This was my first public women’s bathroom I ever had gone into before. It took a moment to build my courage but once inside I was dismally disappointed. Except for women touching up their makeup, the bathroom wasn’t much different than a man’s. No one called me out as an imposter which was also a relief.
The food court was not very exciting but I managed to find something somewhat healthy and sat down to people watch. I don’t ever want to take for granted that which I have. I’m enjoying every moment of being a woman.
“Hey, babe.”
Three large teenage boys surrounded my table.
“You do realize that saying, hey babe, isn’t the best way to win a girl’s affections?”
The largest leaned over the table. “What would you prefer me to say?”
“How about, would you mind some company?”
He smiled back at the other two boys. “Would you mind some company?”
“Thanks, but no thanks.”
He scowled and pulled out a knife making sure I saw it but no one else did. “See you around, babe.” I watched them leave but they kept looking back at me. I wasn’t too worried.
With lunch finished I headed to an upscale clothing store. I needed several high-end outfits that would come in handy for missions. I found a dress that hugged every inch of my body like it was painted on. The hem was very short and it exposed a little more leg than I wanted but I knew I could use it. I also found a sexy black dress that flowed like liquid silk. When I combined that with some jewelry I felt pretty well set.
Heading back to the car I had just put my purchases into the back seat when I felt hands push me inside the vehicle. Twisting around I came face to face with the three teens. One was partly into the back seat with me and he had his knife pointing menacingly at me.
“I told you I would see you around, babe. Why don’t you make this easy on yourself and lie back?”
I’ve never had much patience for thugs like this and for the briefest of moments I felt very vulnerable before I remembered my training and enhanced strength. Grabbing the wrist of the hand holding the knife I twisted violently while my other hand thrust out hitting the teen in his nose. With a knee to his crotch I shoved him out of the car and onto the pavement beyond.
His nose was definitely broken but the teens weren’t giving up. Infuriated they came at me but before they took more than a few steps a man stepped around the corner of my car. “There you are, honey. Did you need a hand with your bags?” Is his accent British?
I was surprised someone would willingly put themselves at risk for me and paused to formulate a response. Glaring at the teens I steadied my voice. “I was about to take some of this trash back to the dumpsters but now that you’re here I guess I can do that later.”
The boys hesitated briefly and considered their options before running back towards the mall.
“Are you all right?”
The man was tall, at least six foot two. He was brutally handsome and carried himself comfortably. I could see he was muscular under his rather tight-fitting shirt. I took a breath to calm myself not sure whether it was the man or the three teens that caused my blood to course through my body. “I’m fine. Thank you for putting yourself at risk for me.”
“It seems you’re very capable of protecting yourself. If you’re sure you’re all right then I’ll be on my way.”
He turned to go but something bothered me. I should be more grateful and thankful. “Please, let me do something to thank you.”
There was a glint in his eyes as he turned back towards me. “Perhaps you would care to join me Monday night at Oscar’s? We could meet for a drink around six?”
“Oscar’s pub?” He nodded. “I know it. Sure, I’d like that. I’m Adeline.” Extending my hand I felt his firm grip in mine.
“Weston. Would you like me to pick you up?”
“I’ll meet you there.” His hand lingered as it held mine.
“I’m looking forward to it.”
He smiled a smile that warmed my heart. “You don’t want my number?”
“If you don’t show up I’ll assume you’ve changed your mind and have an extra pint or two to wash away my tremendous grief.”
I smiled. “I’ll be there.” I wanted to flirt so badly but held myself in check.
“Until then, be well, Adeline.”
I watched him until he disappeared into the sea of cars. My heart was fluttering and I felt all warm inside. I could have stood there all day in the embrace of my feelings but my stomach growled and I reminded myself that I needed to pick up groceries yet.
***
Sunday morning I went for a long run and followed that with a hike in a park. I spent a lot of time contemplating my life. Staring at my hand as I sat on a rock I took note of my slender fingers and red-painted nails. Can I ever love someone and be true to them without telling them the truth? Would anyone ever believe me? I yearn for a relationship and yet I wonder if this is part of the DNA payload and yet deep down I feel the DNA payload has nothing to do with my yearnings. I’ve been feeling this way for years but the CIA doesn’t provide the right environment for stable relationships. I’ll do these missions and then decide. Let the CIA think I’m all in so that I can use their help to get my life back in order. Perhaps in a few months I’ll know better who I am and what my future should be.
Yesterday had been an interesting day. Not once was I called out for being an imposter even though I felt like one especially when I was asked my size or about anything any normal woman would know. Courtney was intriguing and I have to think I must have given off signals that I was interested in her. People just don’t go about and kiss a stranger do they?
Then there were the three teenagers. This was bothersome. Will I invite trouble wherever I go? I’ve been a woman a few days and I had another woman make a pass at me, three teenage boys try to rape me. And then there’s Weston… I still feel warm inside thinking about Weston. Do all women feel this way when someone protects them? He hadn’t asked me for a date. He didn’t impose himself on me. There is something about his cavalier attitude that I find attractive. He seems to have a lot of confidence in himself but then again I used to as well. Is that a male thing?
For the rest of Sunday I kept pretty much to myself. Courtney had called and hoped we could get together one night this week but I told her with my new job that I wasn’t sure what my schedule would be. I did want to get together with her but just as friends even though it would be every man’s fantasy… I’ve got to stop thinking like this.
***
I arrived at CIA headquarters dressed in a skirt and blouse with the traditional FBI-styled ponytail even though it was the CIA. A pony tail was also easier than figuring out how to put my hair up. Doc Halloway and Anne greeted me at the entrance and walked me up to the department head’s office. This time Samuel Ellison was alone.
“How was your weekend, Miss Brooke? I trust you got settled.”
“I did, thank you.”
“No problems?”
I could tell he was fishing for information. “Nothing I couldn’t handle.”
“Have you decided to stay on with the CIA?”
“I have.” For now.
“That’s good to hear.” Handing me an envelope he continued. “Inside you’ll find your badge, credentials, passport, and other documents assigning your assets into your name. You know the drill. Put your badge on while on premises. You’re to report to Ted Coldiron for your mission.”
“Thank you, sir.”
He turned back to his papers on his desk as an obvious dismissal. Turning towards the door I was almost outside when Samuel spoke again.
“Miss Brooke?”
“Yes?”
“Stay away from Weston Wright.”
“Excuse me? You had me followed?” How dare he! “What do you know of Weston?”
“Don’t act so surprised, Miss Brooke. Do you really think after what you’ve been through we wouldn’t keep tabs on you to make sure you were safe? Weston’s got a record and I’ll not have my agents getting involved with criminals. Dismissed.”
I was furious as I entered the hallway and closed the door behind me. “I can’t believe this!”
Anne took my arm in hers as we started walking down the hallway towards Ted’s office. “Tell me what you’re feeling, Miss Brooke.”
“I’m angry, furious!”
“Angry at whom?”
“At the CIA that they would spy on me and at myself for not picking up a tail.”
“Understand the intention and the motive. Their desire was to make sure you remained safe. Nothing else. As for not picking up the tail, your mind has been working overtime and I’m sure once you settle into your new life you’ll be less distracted.”
“How intrusive were they?”
Anne smiled. “You’re doing exceptionally well, Miss Brooke. You’re fears about your personal privacy and vanity are very much a feminine trait. The CIA agents were told to keep their distance and to not violate your personal space. Once you entered your apartment they removed themselves from the area.”
“Why don’t I feel all warm and fuzzy about this?”
“You feel your trust has been violated.”
“Yes! It was. All the CIA needed to say was, Adeline, we will have agents in the area monitoring you in case you need anything. There was no need to go behind my back.”
“Do you want to change your mind? I’m sure that can be arranged.”
I paused and put myself in the CIA’s shoes. A young woman with enhanced abilities and all the knowledge and skill craft of the CIA decides to go her own way. Would I ever be free of them? I would be monitored for years. I’m trapped whether I like it or not. Calming myself I softened my tone. “No. I’m not happy I wasn’t told but it isn’t enough to change my mind. I don’t need agents watching over me.”
We continued walking. “Tell me about Weston.”
I frowned. “There’s nothing to tell. He intervened when some teenage boys tried to take advantage of me. I was merely being polite and offered to buy him a drink to thank him. That’s who I want to be, Mrs. Banks. Thankful and kind. What does it make me if I don’t show up tonight?”
“It makes you wise, Miss Brooke. I saw the wheels turning in your mind back there. You know your situation at the CIA and what it would mean to try and live your life on your own terms.”
The CIA is multi-layered. There are missions and sub-missions. Cross missions and missions masking missions. It’s enough to make anyone’s head swim. I might never fully understand the part I play in all of this.
“There you are, Miss Brooke. Please sit. Doctor and Mrs. Banks, I’ll take over from here. Thank you.” As Anne and Doc Halloway left the room Ted turned a screen to face me. “Your target is Alexander Markov. He’s an underling in a fringe organization providing key components to Serge Sabinsky. Ultimately Sabinsky is the target but we feel it will be too difficult to get to Sabinsky directly.”
“Micha Gustoff was my target in Hamburg. He reports directly to Sabinsky.”
“That’s correct. These missions are linked. Markov supplies the base material for the virus using a specialized process he developed. Gustoff provides the payload for the virus. Sabinsky puts it all together with his virus. I need you to get close to Markov and find out when and where his next meeting with Sabinsky is.”
“How do I get close to Markov?”
“He’s in Alexandria, Virginia right now gathering his supplies. We have agents monitoring his movements and believe he will be at Malcom-Blythe tonight. Markov likes to live the high life even though he can’t afford his lifestyle. With your looks I think he could be persuaded to use you as a showcase. However, the goal is Sabinsky. You’re exactly Sabinsky’s type. If Markov brings you to Sabinsky I have complete faith that you can get into the inner circle to gather intelligence.”
“So Markov is just the access to Sabinsky. What do you mean by showcase?”
“While Markov is a lesser target we do need his plasma derivative process methodology. Finding that is critical to the mission. You look like a high-class model, Miss Brooke. Markov flaunts his lifestyle and you would be a trophy on his arm when he goes to Sabinsky. Sabinsky will certainly take note allowing you an opportunity to get close to him.”
“You want me to sleep with Markov?”
“The CIA doesn’t order our female agents to have sexual contact with targets. That said, you need to do what you think is best in the situation to achieve the goals of the mission.”
Plausible deniability. Do all female field agents get that line? I tried not to let my frustration show on my face. “I’ll need drugs.”
Ted’s steady smile faltered. “Drugs?”
“Ketamine will work well to induce sedation and memory loss. That and perhaps some selective serotonin reuptake inhibitors.”
“What is the last one for?”
“While under the ketamine I can also give the SSRI to Markov to reduce his libido. I have no desire to get amorous with him.”
“That’s your job.”
“I thought you just told me the CIA doesn’t order its female agents to have sexual contact with targets.”
He frowned knowing he was caught. “Fine. I’ll get you the drugs. Anything else?”
“I’m assuming you’ve given me a credit card to use for expenses?”
“We just gave you ten thousand dollars.”
“I believe that was for getting my life established again. Malcom-Blythe if a very upscale lounge. I don’t have a formal dress for such a place.”
Ted smiled but he wasn’t really smiling. “I’ll put a requisition in for one right away. Anything else, Miss Brooke?”
“A gun, thigh holster, and a set of alias documents.”
***
I received a new office and spent time delving into the mission documents. Ted had agreed to a new alias for me; Sabina Costea from Romania. At least with the alias I can protect my real identity. Ted promised me my documents by three allowing me time to buy a dress and everything I would need. It bothered me I wouldn’t be able to meet Weston as by the time I shopped, had my hair styled, and got to Malcom-Blythe I would have no time to stop in at Oscar’s at six.
When my documents arrived I headed to the shops, found a dress and got my hair styled partly up but mostly flowing down my back in gentle waves. I spent some of the CIA’s money on some dangling diamond earrings, a necklace, and a bracelet. I even bought some matching three inch heels and a purse to go with the outfit.
On the way home from shopping I swung into Oscar’s and left a note at the bar for Weston thanking him again for helping me on Saturday and apologizing that I couldn’t meet him due to a work meeting. I thought long and hard about leaving my phone number but decided I didn’t need the hassle with the CIA breathing down my neck.
Once home I quickly removed my sales tags, ate a light dinner, then slipped into my dress. It was truly a spectacular work of art exposing my skin to the small of my back. The dress didn’t need a bra as it held things in fairly well on its own. With my hair done up, some makeup that took me several tries to get right, and my shoes on, I looked stunning. I’ve never felt this beautiful or powerful before.
***
A taxi delivered me to Malcom-Blythe at seven thirty. This place reminded me a little of Monte Carlo. Women looked gorgeous in their dresses and the men looked handsome and dapper in their suits. I found a place at the bar that allowed me to keep an eye on the entrance and ordered a white wine while fending off several men who wanted my company.
I stayed focused on the door but when I turned for a moment back to my drink I saw a note next to my glass. ‘Adeline, you look stunning tonight. Sorry we couldn’t meet earlier. I understand work can sometimes get in the way of life. Be careful tonight. W.’
I quickly scanned the room and felt a cold chill run down my spine. Is Weston stalking me? He must be. I didn’t have time to ponder the note as Alexander Markov strode confidently into the lounge. He wore an expensive gray suit with several large gold rings on his fingers. He had a slight paunch but looked strong nonetheless. His eyes caught mine right away. Turning back to the bar I used a makeup mirror to keep track of the man.
I looked down as he walked slowly behind me towards a booth. He paused slightly and turned to another gentleman speaking in Russian. Thankfully I know Russian and could translate. “Boris, have you ever seen anything finer than this woman sitting at the bar?”
“Would you like me to deliver her to your home later tonight?”
Boris is obviously the extra muscle. Turning around quickly I bumped into Alexander. “I’m so sorry!” I added a hint of Slavic accent to my words.
“Please don’t worry yourself about it.”
“Thank you.” I turned back towards the bar when Alexander squeezed his way next to me.
“If I may be so bold? You have an interesting accent. Where are you from?”
“Romania. I’ve been enjoying some time here in the United States but soon I must return home.”
“Romania? You don’t look Romanian.”
“Ah. Yes. I get that a lot. My mother was from Lebanon but my father is Romanian.”
“My work often takes me to Romania.”
“Really? What is it that you do?”
“I work in the biotech industry. You live in Bucharest then?”
“No. It’s far too busy there for me. Ploiesti is my home.”
“Then you must be familiar with Donuterie. Their bakery items are fabulous.”
He’s testing me. Luckily I lived in Ploiesti for a month on a mission and was well familiar with the area. “Yes! But I much prefer Cofeteria Narcisa as their cakes are much less sweet.”
“I’m Alexander Markov.”
“Sabina Costea.” His lips found the back of my hand and I was slightly repulsed by the action.
“Perhaps we can sit together, Sabina? That is unless you are already spoken for tonight.”
“I’ve been expecting someone, but I’ve waited more than an hour now. I’m afraid he’s not coming.”
“Then please, let me keep you company.”
His hand drifted to the small of my back as he guided me towards the booth. I tried to ignore the sensation as I really wanted to break his wrist. In Russian he told his guard to watch the door.
“You must be important to have someone protecting you. He’s a bodyguard, is he not?”
“I make very large business deals and he is my driver and assistant. He can become stifling at times but I appreciate the company perk. Tell me about yourself, Sabina.”
“There’s not much to tell. I was involved in modeling for a while but the hectic career was hard on my health. I came here to get away from it all for a while.”
“You seem in perfect health and form now. What are your plans for the future?”
I hate this fake flirting.
“Sabina?” Looking up I stared into Weston’s eyes. How does he know my alias? Something isn’t right here. “I’m sorry to interrupt but my cab got delayed in highway traffic.” He turned towards Alexander and offered his hand. Alexander glowered at him. “Mitch Johnson. Thank you for taking care of Sabina while I was otherwise occupied.” There’s no hint of British accent.
Something was up and this was no mere coincidence. My gut told me to go with ‘Mitch’. “Alexander, thank you. Now that my date has arrived I shouldn’t ignore him. It was a pleasure meeting you.”
“The pleasure was all mine, Miss Costea.”
I could see the anger smoldering in Alexander’s eyes. ‘Mitch’ extended a hand to me to help me from the booth. He slipped his arm around me and pulled me close. I was a mass of emotions and thoughts but inside I felt warmth rise within me. Weston pulled me through the crowd to a dark corner of the lounge.
“What’s going on? Who are you?” I whispered carefully.
“Shh. Not here.” He reached for my hand but I yanked it back.
“I’m not going anywhere with you.”
“You’re in grave danger, Alan Archer.” Fear flooded me and heat rushed through my body. He knows who I really am. How? My heart was beating so fast I was afraid it would simply stop. “Please.” He extended his hand towards mine.
I need answers. Clearly this man has been following me for some time. For a brief second I thought about pulling my gun.
“Don’t even think about it, Adeline. You’re not alone in what happened to you. Please, take my hand.”
Slipping my hand in his he pulled me through a dark back exit into the rear parking lot. Silently he opened a car door for me and we drove off into the night.
***
Every time I tried to speak he shushed me. We drove onward until we reached a gated mansion. Parking down the street he pulled out a narrow neoprene sleeve and slipped it onto my left forearm. Small lights lit up on the sleeve. I was about to pull it off when his hand rested on mine. He shook his head and continued driving on in silence. Ten minutes later we pulled into a park that overlooked the area. Opening the door for me we walked half a mile before he sat us both down on a bench.
“The CIA has embedded a tracking device in your arm. This band mimics the signal and will make it look like you’re still at Alexander Markov’s home.”
“His home?”
“I assume that’s the nature of your mission. To get close to Alexander Markov in an attempt to get to Sabinsky. The mansion we stopped at briefly is Markov’s residence while in the States.”
“I’m confused. Who are you? How do you know my real name? Why should I trust you? You’re a criminal.”
“All very good questions but let me start by saying I know what you’re going through. Two years ago I was working with the British Secret Service as a field agent. I contracted a disease and the fix turned me into what you see now. I was a thirty-six year old woman, named Natalie Wright. When I woke after the procedure I was Weston Wright, twenty-one years of age.”
“But… That’s not possible.” I stood to go but Weston grabbed my wrist. Like lightning I broke free of his grip and spun to attack but he was there for every strike and every move. He was just as fast as I was and at least as strong. Slowly I lowered my fists and backed away. My first instinct was to run.
“Adeline. Please. Hear me out. Come back and sit down.”
I was a whirlwind of emotions and I struggled to breathe. Weston tapped the seat bench next to him. Mindlessly I sat back down.
“A small team of British Secret Service and CIA worked together to find ways of enhancing their agents. There have been many attempts but I was the first successful one. You’re the first since me that I know of.”
“If they just wanted to enhance agents I’m sure people would line up for the chance.”
“It has everything to do with psychology. A volunteer wanting to be enhanced is harder to control. Several volunteers became violent and felt like they were gods. I believe they were put down. The entire ‘accidental’ disease and waking as someone entirely new throws the subject off balance. They need to rely on their agency for support and they hold themselves in check. Every word spoken, every action is a deliberate psychological manipulation of you to make you acquiesce.”
I had to think back about my conversations with Doc Halloway and Anne Banks. The accident, the urgency, the subtle words suggesting one thing but wanting you to do another. The quick, efficient documents on my new life and how to handle the transition… They gave me the freedom to choose when there was really no choice…
“I know it’s a lot to absorb. Ever since I realized I was manipulated I started following breadcrumbs. Doctor Halloway and Anne Banks were part of my transition two years ago. I began gathering intelligence on them both and discovering more and more about the program. When I saw they targeted you it was already too late for me to intervene.”
“What do you mean by targeted?”
“You were an excellent choice for their experiment with large amounts of experience in the field, your gifting with languages, and you have no relatives or loved ones. They could make you exactly as they wanted you to be; the perfect female agent.”
“But I was on a mission… In Hamburg…”
“You were never in Hamburg. I watched as they drugged you and took you from your apartment. You were gone four days before they brought you back. During that time they subjected you to a form of brainwashing; inducing memories of the Hamburg mission.”
I shook my head trying to get rid of the confusing thoughts. “I still don’t understand why.”
“Doctor Halloway and Anne Banks are dual agents. They’ve been utilizing the resources of the British and United States governments to perform their research. They report directly to a consortium of Russia, Iran, North Korea, and China. Their plan is to provide the technology to allow the consortium to form a new world order. They want to build compliant super soldier armies but the plan is even more sinister than that. You and I are long-term test subjects. They took two years to develop your DNA payload. By analyzing you they’re one step closer to identifying the DNA markers that will allow the next subject to be fully compliant and controlled.”
“Why put me on a mission to get close to Markov?”
“Markov is a real target. So is Sabinsky. Both offer critical resources to making what they did to you and me widespread. What Doctor Halloway and Anne Banks have accomplished is remarkable, but the reality is that their methodologies are limited to one person at a time. The information and resources Markov and Sabinsky both have could mass produce the unique process that was used on us.”
“But why use me? They could use any operatives.”
“Markov and Sabinsky are very elusive and wily. Both agencies have been trying to get close to them for years. You were designed specifically to infiltrate them. Your height, weight, eye color, hair. Everything was carefully crafted to give you an edge. They’re also using this mission to help you resolve what has happened to you; to give you incentive to go after them.”
“I’m a test subject and a tool.” Standing I took a few steps away and paced. “This is too implausible to be the truth.”
“You sound like you’re quoting from the theory of Occam’s razor.”
“Occam’s razor is exactly what I’m talking about. The solution with the fewest assumptions is most often the correct one. This is all too big; too elaborate. The story you’re telling me can’t be real.”
“How can you say that when I have enhanced strength and speed like you do? I have proof of my transition and that Anne and Doctor Halloway were involved.”
“Show me.”
“It’s in a safe place. I can show you tomorrow.”
“That’s not good enough!”
“You need time to process all of this. Let me take you back to the mansion. You can remove the band there and we can call a cab. That way it will look like you spent time with Alexander Markov at his home before you head back to yours. You have to stay one step ahead of the CIA.”
“Why?”
“If Doctor Halloway or Anne Banks suspect you’re going rogue, they will put you down; without hesitation and without mercy.”
“Take me back, please.”
“You need to believe me. Even being close to you is putting me in grave danger.”
“Just shut up!” I’ve been betrayed but I’m not sure by whom.
Silently he stood and I ignored the sadness in his eyes. He didn’t speak on the drive back to the mansion but he did get out and open the door for me. He was gone before I called a taxi to take me home.
***
It was nearly midnight when I arrived home and after changing into a nightgown and robe I found the cameras I had set up in my old apartment. Pulling the memory cards from them I disconnected my laptop from all networks and reviewed the footage. I shivered as I watched someone come into my apartment and inject something into my food in the fridge. Later that day after arriving home I had eaten a meal and shortly thereafter collapsed on the floor. Doc Halloway and Anne Banks were seen directing staff to take my old body away. Four days later I was placed back in my bed.
What if Weston is right? I looked down at my left forearm and wondered if there really is a tracking chip in there.
***
Needless to say I didn’t get much sleep last night. I need to speak with Weston but I arrived at work early to do more investigation. Ted Coldiron was at my door waiting for me.
“I need a status update, Adeline. What happened last night?”
“I contacted Markov. I sense he’s interested in me but I need to be careful as he was testing me. He’s very smart and well-traveled and I must be cautious in my approach.”
“Did you sleep with him?”
“No.” If they’re tracking me then they know I must have been at his house. “I went to his house and stayed for a little while.”
“When will you see him again?”
“Nothing was committed to.”
“Why not?”
Pulling Ted into my office I closed the door. “You try becoming a woman overnight and suddenly be thrown into a situation like this. I don’t have a complete sense of who I am yet and I’m not going to ruin my chances by demanding a phone number or a second meeting. I’ll go back to the lounge tonight as I’m sure he’ll be there.”
“Just get it done. We need to get his process methodology but more than that we need you to meet Sabinsky. Don’t mess this up.”
“I need another dress.” There was a hint of frustration from Ted so I continued. “Anyone going to Malcom-Blythe has enough money to have a few changes of clothing. We don’t want it to look suspicious that I’m in a place that’s out of my league.”
“Fine. Before you go shopping stop by and see Anne Banks and Doctor Halloway.”
“I will. There’s nothing more exciting than getting psychoanalyzed by Anne.”
***
“You both wanted to see me?”
“Come in, Adeline. Sit down. How did things go last night?”
“I think it went well.”
Anne focused on me. “That sounds suspiciously like you didn’t achieve the desired outcome. You’re holding back because you’re still confused about who you are.” Turning to Doc Halloway she continued in frustration. “I told you she’s not ready yet.”
“We don’t have an option. Markov is planning on leaving the country any day now.”
These two are liars. I saw the footage from my apartment. They’ve lied to me from the beginning. “I’m going back to Malcom-Blythe tonight. Last night was difficult. I’m not sure how to respond to Alexander’s advances. If I give in too easily what does that say about me? If I don’t respond at all I risk losing the target. I’ve been a woman for under a week. It’s one thing to become the person I want to be and a totally different thing to try to be someone I’m not. Does that make sense?”
Anne lightly touched my hand. “Perfectly. We can help you with that.”
“You can?”
Doc Halloway pulled a small electronic device from a locked drawer. He put in a sequence of numbers that I assumed was an unlocking code. With the press of a button I heard a series of beeps and chirps and the next thing I remember Doc Halloway was putting away the device and five minutes had passed. I was in a bit of a haze when they told me good luck tonight.
Heading to the car I drove home and changed before heading to the mall. I was becoming a regular shopper there but I loved it. I loved trying on new fashions and each new outfit exposed different parts of my body and personality. I never thought about how my clothes and personality went together when I was Alan. Alan… It seems like a lifetime ago now.
While trying on a white gown with a slit all the way up to my hip when I sensed someone behind me. Turning around I saw Weston. A feeling of relief washed over me and I fought my desire to throw my arms around him.
“You look gorgeous, Adeline.”
His words came across as very sincere.
“Weston. I really need to speak with you.”
“Do you have time to go to my place?”
“Yes. Just let me purchase this dress.”
As we walked to his car he slipped the neoprene band on my arm again.
“Just making sure they think you’re still at the mall.”
Five minutes later we were at his apartment. It was Spartan except for a table, chairs, bed, and couch. What was out of place was a wall full of photos and information. I took it all in often seeing references to Anne and the Doc. There was a backpack on the floor like Weston was getting ready for a trip.
“You were right, Weston. I was drugged. I never went to Hamburg. I had hidden cameras in my old apartment. I watched the footage last night. I can’t believe they did this to me. They must have drugged my food as I recall that all my food was missing when I returned a few days ago. They must have cleaned up the evidence of what they did to me.”
“I need to get you out of the country. We can be on a plane in a few hours. I can tell I’ve only got a limited amount of time before I’m found.”
Words suddenly burst forth from my lips. “No! I must complete the mission. I must get close to Markov.”
“Your safety is of the utmost importance. We need to leave.”
Again I had no control of my mouth. “No! I must complete the mission. I must get close to Markov.”
Weston’s hands cupped my face as he pressed his lips against mine igniting a fire within me. “Why did you do that?”
“Distraction.”
“It was definitely distracting.” Heat rose to my face as I wondered if he cared for me or it really was just a distraction.
“We need to get you home so you can pack your things. Let’s leave tonight.”
“No! I must complete the mission. I must get close to Markov.”
Another kiss from Weston was like a slap in my face waking me from a long sleep.
“As much as I like to keep doing that, Adeline, you’re in more danger than you realize.”
“Why?”
I watched as Weston rifled through some drawers. He handed me a small electronic device. “Have you ever seen anything like this before?”
“Yes. Just today. I was with Anne and Doc Halloway. We talked about last night and they said they could help me with my mixed feelings about getting close to Markov. The Doc pulled out a device that looked just like this one and pushed some keys. Then he put it away.”
“Damn it!”
“What?”
Weston was moving quickly around the room. He set up a tripod and put a camera on it. “I’m going to record this.”
“Record what?” Weston took the device and pressed a few keys on it. I heard the beep and chirp noises then saw him putting it away. “What are you going to record?”
Pulling the camera from the tripod he flipped open the screen, tapped rewind, and then play. I watched in fascination as the screen showed me standing with blank eyes. The audio kicked in as Weston had spoken.
“Adeline, tell me what Anne and Doctor Halloway said to you after you saw the device that looked like this one.”
“Anne Banks told me when I see Alexander Markov that I was to seduce him and sleep with him. Doctor Halloway then reminded me that I must complete the mission. I must get close to Markov.”
“Did they ask or say anything else?”
“No.”
“If you ever see Alexander Markov again you will not want to seduce him or sleep with him. It is your choice to complete the mission or not.”
“I don’t want to seduce or sleep with Alexander Markov and it is my choice to complete the mission or not.”
There was a chirping sound of the device and then the video ended. I stared at Weston. “What is that thing?”
“It’s merely a signal generator that can be locked with a numerical pin. I stole this from Doctor Halloway’s apartment last night. I’d seen prototypes in the past and when I found it I took it hoping to figure it out. I had no idea they had gone this far. Your DNA payload must have included a programming sequence. By using the device it triggers you to go into a trance where you become susceptible to suggestions and commands. They could tell you to jump off a building at five o’clock tomorrow and you would do it.”
“They programmed me to sleep with Markov and to complete the mission. Get rid of that thing!”
“No. We can’t. I was able to undo the programming and luckily it had the same programming sequence, but we can’t guarantee you won’t be programmed again. Without it I couldn’t get you back.”
“Use it one more time on me but change the signals I can respond to. Then we can destroy it.”
“You’re brilliant, Adeline.”
“Do it, please! Make the sequence very long as I don’t want to go into programming mode when someone’s cell phone goes off. Don’t record it either. We want no record anywhere.”
“I need to record it.”
“Why?”
“So I can prove to you I didn’t tell you to do anything else.”
“What would you possibly want to program me with?”
“That you’ll find me devilishly handsome, articulate, and that you would do anything I asked.”
“Yes… You better record it. I don’t want to become a Stepford wife.”
Weston paused. “Sorry, that image was rather idyllic. Ready?”
I nodded and blanked out again when the sound sequence finished. A moment later I asked when he would start.
“It’s already done. Watch the video.”
As before my eyes seemed to glass over. Weston spoke to me saying I will only respond to the new tone sequence he would generate. There were some beeps before Weston forwarded the clip a few seconds skipping over some of the sequence and then many more beeps and chirps. When he was done I replied I would only respond to the previous sound sequence and all previous programming had been cleared. Pulling the memory card he handed it back to me along with the device.
He looked a little sad. “I had you in the palm of my hand.”
I leaned over and kissed him. It felt so natural; so right.
“What’s that for?”
“For not taking advantage of me.”
Looking around the room I used a cross-cut shredder, garbage disposal, and a hammer to shred and pulverize the device and memory card into small fragments. I then collected the pieces and put them into ten separate plastic bags.
“It looks like you’re dealing drugs with those.”
“These go in ten different garbage cans around the city.”
“You ready to leave the country with me?”
I want to so badly. “I’m not sure that’s best. I appreciate the fact you want me safe and my mind is screaming to run like the wind, but there’s something larger going on here. If we vanish then they just repeat the process and give the consortium everything they need. What if I continued the mission? I could be on the inside looking for ways to dismantle the program.”
“They must have information everywhere.”
Walking over to the window I looked outside at nothing in particular. “Five people at the CIA are in the know about the program. At least that’s as many as I’ve been introduced to. Samuel Ellison, Ted Coldiron, Wayne Smith, Anne Banks, and Doc Halloway.”
“Where did you meet Wayne Smith?”
“He was with Samuel Ellison and Ted Coldiron. Samuel took the lead so I assumed Wayne reports to him. I know Ted from before and he does report to Samuel.”
“Samuel reports to Wayne per my notes and there is one more in the British Secret Service involved. The project codename is Bear Glen.”
“Can we assume only Anne and the Doc are dual agents?”
“No. I believe Wayne Smith and the member involved on the British Secret Service, Cam Waldon, are also dual agents. I doubt Ted or Samuel are involved at this point even though they have some knowledge of the transformation.”
“I never thought to ask you about your status. Are you still with the British Secret Service?”
“I’m in a challenging position. The director, Meg Simpson, has approached me privately. Officially I’m a rogue agent and have abandoned my position. Unofficially our director is supporting me to try and uncover the conspiracy. The problem is that ever since you came along I’ve been exposed and I now have the CIA and British Secret Service breathing down my back.”
“How did you do it? How did you overcome going from a woman to a man?”
“It wasn’t easy. I fought the change every step of the way. I loved being a woman but over the past two years I’ve slowly become accustomed to the new me and my DNA payload has worn my resistance down.”
“You’re still resisting? You still like men?”
Weston smiled. “My DNA payload forced me into wanting to be with women. My mind rebelled at first but there’s no denying what my body wants. I’ve had to yield to find any peace.”
Turning away from Weston I hid my face from him. I’m such a storm of confusing thoughts.
Warm, strong hands gripped my shoulders and turned me around. “Maybe I’ve been a man too long and am completely missing the mark here, but I want you to know I have never slept with a woman and the uniqueness of my situation has been challenging for me. Until I met you I’ve never felt the remotest tug on my heart. We share something that no other people in the world have ever shared, but it’s more than this. I understand if you don’t feel anything for me and that will not change my desire to support you and be there for you. I guess what I’m trying to say is I’m drawn to you, Adeline. I want to get to know you. I want…”
Standing there with his hands on my shoulders and my eyes lost in his I felt something deep inside me. This was different than the lustful feelings I had with Courtney. I shushed him with a kiss. “That’s for freeing me.” I gave him another light kiss. “That’s for risking yourself for me.” I gave him a third kiss. “That’s a kiss I’m putting on deposit. There’s nothing more that I want than to disappear with you and to get to know you better. We need to expose Doc Halloway, Anne Banks, Wayne Smith, and Cam Waldon.”
Weston’s hand caressed my cheek and I leaned into it. “Then I’ll stay.”
“You said it yourself that I’ve exposed you. You can’t risk it, especially since I have this damn chip in my arm. Go. Get out of harm’s way.”
“These are ruthless people, Adeline. Markov and Sabinsky are criminals, and we have four dual agents that will do anything to protect their lives and their futures. It’s too dangerous on your own.”
“And yet by doing nothing we allow the technology that did this to us be used to create an army of enhanced slaves. You’ve already put yourself at risk for me and I don’t want to see you in danger.”
“So what’s your plan?”
“I go to Markov tonight, I get to his place away from prying CIA eyes, and I convince him it is in his best interest to take me to see Sabinsky. You go ahead of me to track down Sabinsky. In the meantime, I’ll try to get some incriminating evidence on Doc Halloway and Anne.”
“How will you get evidence from them?”
“After tonight I report in and I express my misgivings about going to see Sabinsky. Since that wasn’t part of the programming they will need to reprogram me. I record the session and get that evidence to someone out of their sphere of influence at the CIA.”
“That might work but what happens if the doctor and Anne see through your faking the programming?”
“Then I’ll be on the run. I have two sets of identification. I’m sure I could get out of the country.”
“And your tracker?”
“I’ll borrow your blocker until I can safely remove the tracker.”
“That’s about the only good thing I can see about this plan. If you borrow something you need to give it back. I trust you know what you’re doing and I already programmed you to find Markov repulsive so I have no fears there.”
“I plan on saving myself for the one I want to be with long-term but it’s sweet to see you’re jealous.”
“I didn’t say I was jealous. If you’re positive this is what you want to do then I need to give you a few things.”
“You know I’d rather escape this whole situation. What do you need to give me?”
Weston dug through a drawer and handed me a pin. “This is a camera. It records only thirty minutes continuously overwriting. You can stop the recording by disconnecting the pin from the rear connector.”
“I’ve not seen one so small before.”
“It’s the latest spy tech.”
“Thank you. What’s the second thing?”
Weston closed the gap between us and kissed me passionately. I all but melted into his embrace and I had a hard time letting go when he pulled back.
“I really hope you wish we had an extra day right now as much as I do.”
Weston smiled. “I don’t think a day would be enough time. I’ll drop you back off at the mall. I’ll be out of the country in a few hours.”
Once back at the mall I slipped the neoprene sleeve off and hid it in my purse. We said our goodbyes quickly as I know a moment longer and I would have changed my mind.
Once home I realized I had a few hours so I headed down to see Courtney.
“Adeline! I’m so glad you could come by.”
“Hi, Courtney. I wanted to stop by in person. Things at work are getting busy and I’m heading out of the country.”
“When will you be back?”
“If all goes well a few weeks. I was looking forward to shopping with you.”
“Me too.” Courtney came out from behind the counter and gave me a hug. “Call me when you get back. Promise?”
“I promise.”
***
Stepping into Malcom-Blythe I was certain that the CIA were there. While I didn’t recognize anyone I could feel their presence. Markov was sitting in his booth and it took him only a moment to stand and walk over to me.
“Miss Costea. I didn’t expect you here tonight.”
“I was hoping for more conversation about my homeland.”
“Please, come sit with me.”
For the next hour I flirted with the man. I hated to do it, but if the CIA were here watching me then I needed to put on a good show.
“What are your plans, Miss Costea?”
“Please. Call me Sabina. I think we’ve moved beyond the formalities.” Markov nodded. “I need to head home and get back to work. I was planning on purchasing my flight for some time in the next few days.”
“I’m heading to Romania tomorrow night. Perhaps I could save you the expense and you could fly with me on my private jet.”
“That’s a generous offer.”
“I can offer much, Sabina. Come to my house. Stay with me tonight and tomorrow we can travel together.”
I gave Markov an appraising stare. “I’d like that.”
Markov stood and waved to Boris before extending his hand to help me from the booth. Once again his hand slipped to the small of my back. Against my will I leaned into his body slightly.
***
As soon as we stepped inside Markov’s mansion he pulled a gun and pointed it at me. “Who are you? FSB?”
I wasn’t overly shocked. Markov was known to be intelligent and cautious. “I assume we’re free to speak?”
“This house is free of listening devices and my windows are impervious to laser recording. You wouldn’t ask that if you were a model. Now tell me who you are before I end your life.”
“My real name is Adeline Brooke. I work for the CIA. I have important information for you.”
“Boris. Check her for weapons.”
Boris smiled but as soon as he placed his hands on my hips and reached for my breasts I spun, punched him in the solar plexus, and brought a knee up into his nose. I had him on the floor unconscious in seconds. Markov laughed. “You seem to be able to handle yourself, Miss Brooke. Boris doesn’t usually wind up on the floor. If what you say is true, why was the CIA monitoring you at Malcom-Blythe?”
“There is a faction within the CIA that has gone rogue. They’re trying to get information from you and Sabinsky and are using me to get it.”
“What information?”
“I’m sure you’re aware the CIA has been trying to get you in their hands for some time now. You’re the sole producer of a plasma derivative. Combining your process methodology with Sabinsky’s virus delivery system, this rogue faction can sell a mass produced weaponized version to China, Russia, North Korea, and Iran.”
“Why tell me this?”
“You may be involved in criminal and questionable behaviors, but I’ve seen your dossier. While you’re a patriot, you’re also a preservationist. This rogue faction will stop at nothing to get their hands on your process documentation and once they have it I can guarantee you that they will dispense with you.”
“What’s your motivation?”
“These people used a single sample of the virus on me.”
“Forgive me, but you hardly look like you’re dying.”
“They used a genetically specific virus to deliver a DNA altering payload on me. It’s not meant to kill, it’s meant to enhance strength and reflexes and to make me susceptible to programming. What they’re attempting to do is create an army of enhanced individuals that can be fully programmed and obedient. They need your plasma process and Sabinsky’s virus to allow this to work on a large scale without a specific virus per person.” Markov looked skeptical. Boris began to stir so I lifted him off the ground and placed him in a chair.
“No one your size could lift Boris like you did. That proves you’re enhanced. Why aren’t you programmed? Obviously you’re outside of their control.”
“I was freed by another and I can no longer be programmed. The rogue agents don’t know this yet. The agents following me tonight were no doubt under orders to make sure I accomplished my mission.”
“What mission was that?”
“To get close to you so that I could get your process and have you take me to Sabinsky.”
Markov lowered his gun slightly. “They sent you to get me to introduce you to Sabinsky and to steal my process information. Once you had accomplished that…”
“I would be ordered to kill you, collect Sabinsky’s virus, and kill him as well.”
“You’re correct, Miss Brooke, that I’m a patriot, but I’m not a lover of any country other than my own. What’s in it for me?”
“Your life.”
“Granted, but I’m the one with the gun.”
“You have me under your control, but even if I was gone the rogue faction of the CIA would stop at nothing to get to you. Working with me is your best chance at survival.”
“I could simply go dark. What are you proposing?”
“That we make it look like I’m accomplishing my mission. Take me with you to Sabinsky. We then create false information that I can hand over to the rogue agents. I use that opportunity to take them down and expose them. At that point you and Sabinsky are free to continue as you always have.”
“How do I know you’re not the rogue agent?”
“I won’t ask you for your information.”
“That’s hardly comforting or conclusive. Who was the man last night?”
“He’s my boyfriend.” At least I hope this is the case.
Markov eyed me suspiciously. “Lucky fellow. All right. I’m in with several conditions.”
“I’m not sleeping with you.”
That drew a smile. “As much as it would please me to have you grace my bed I would be a little worried that pieces of my body I’m rather fond of would go missing. The conditions are not negotiable. First, when you’re with me in public, you will appear to be my mistress. I have a reputation to uphold. You’re there to please me an no one else. Second, no weapons. Third, you must dress the part.”
“What exactly do you have in mind when you say dress the part?”
“You look stunning, but you’re wearing a dress that’s too conservative for my tastes. The hem should be no further down your legs than mid-thigh.”
Reaching under my dress I unstrapped my gun and slowly placed it on the table next to me. “I guess there would be no place for this then.”
“That’s entirely the point. If you double cross me I’ll not hesitate to put a bullet through your head. A dress that doesn’t leave a lot to the imagination is hard to hide weapons in. You’ll be at my mercy.”
“Understood.”
“Now that we’ve come to an arrangement I suspect you’ll be needing a ride home?”
“No. I need to stay the night to make my report look good in the morning. I can go in to work, let them know I’ve accomplished my goal and will be traveling with you tomorrow. When do I need to be back here?”
“No later than three in the afternoon.” Boris jolted awake and looked angrily at me. “Boris, escort Miss Brooke to the guest room. She’s to remain there until morning so lock the door.”
***
The next morning I went straight from Boris’ house to work in the outfit I wore the night before with the exception that I added the pin camera. I drew many stares on the way to my office. What would have concerned me days earlier I now derived a certain level of satisfaction from.
Wayne Smith was waiting for me at my office this time. “You’re late, Miss Brooke.”
“I wasn’t aware that I was supposed to arrive at a certain time today.”
“I need your mission update.”
“What happened to Ted?”
“He’s been reassigned to another mission. I’m taking over from here on out.”
“I made contact with Markov and he has invited me to fly with him to Romania tonight. He eluded to a dinner meeting he wants me to attend as his guest in Bucharest. I can’t be certain but I suspect that meeting will be with Sabinsky.”
“Did you sleep with Markov?”
I thought long and hard about how I might respond to this question if asked. I thought about doing something very naughty with Weston and blushed. “I… I’m not sure what came over me. It’s why I was a little late coming in today.”
“Come with me. If you’re leaving for Romania tonight we need to stop by and see Anne Banks and Doctor Halloway.”
Wayne led me into Doc’s office and closed the door leaving the four of us together. I was a little nervous. If they suspect anything I can be in a lot of trouble. Anne looked me over carefully.
“How did it go last night, Miss Brooke?”
“Everything went smoothly. Markov is hard to read. You never know what he’s thinking. He seemed quite paranoid for a while. There were CIA agents at Malcom-Blythe last night. Was the CIA checking up on me?”
Anne smiled. “You must be getting used to your situation to have picked up on them. Yes, there were agents there last night for your own safety. As you stated, Markov is a little paranoid and we wanted to make sure he didn’t harm you. What about last night?”
“I’m almost embarrassed to say this but I woke up in Markov’s bed. We… Why does this seem wrong to me?”
Doc Halloway pulled out the device and entered his code. Having watched the video of how I reacted I focused my eyes a foot in front of my face.
Wayne leaned over and stared at my face and looked down at my cleavage. “Amazing. Maybe you should program her to sleep with me.”
“Hush. Miss Brooke, did you sleep with Markov?”
“Yes.”
“Did you find out anything about where he stores his process information?”
“No.”
“When do you return to him?”
“Before three o’clock.”
“Miss Brooke, you will continue to find Markov desirable until such a time that you come into contact with Sabinsky. You will sleep with Sabinsky.”
“I will find Markov desirable until I contact Sabinsky. I will sleep with Sabinsky.”
“You will retrieve Markov’s process methodology and obtain a sample of Sabinsky’s virus by any means.”
“I will retrieve Markov’s process methodology and obtain a sample of Sabinsky’s virus.”
“You will place these items in locker 32 at Baba Novac train station.”
“I will place the items in locker 32 at Baba Novac train station.”
“After you have placed the items in the locker you will return to kill Markov and Sabinsky before killing yourself.”
“I will kill Markov and Sabinsky before killing myself.”
Wayne interjected. “Miss Brooke, you will kiss Wayne Smith when you hear the return signal.”
Anne hissed.
“I will kiss Wayne Smith.”
Doc Halloway pressed a button and a sound played. Blinking several times I looked around the room until my eyes rested on Wayne. Standing up I moved over to him and pressed my lips against his. Wayne smirked. “Please, Miss Brooke. Get a hold of yourself.”
“I… I’m sorry, Mr. Smith. I don’t know what came over me.”
“I’m sure it’s just your hormones that you’re getting used to.” Anne lied to cover up the fact I was supposed to be programmed.
“I’m so embarrassed.”
“You’ve gone through a lot, Miss Brooke. Think nothing more of it. Do you need anything from us?”
“Other than I need several more dresses. Markov has strict dress rules for his ladies in waiting.”
Doc laughed. “You’re going to cause the CIA to go broke.”
“Yes, but think of all the sales tax revenue I’m generating for the city.”
“Be safe, Miss Brooke.”
“I will.”
***
Breathing a sigh of relief I headed towards my office. When I was well away from Doc Halloway’s office I disconnected the camera pin to stop the recording.
My hand was on the door to my office when I heard someone behind me. Turning around I saw Henry Gracewood, acting director of the CIA.
“Miss Brooke. You do realize recording devices are strictly forbidden in CIA buildings.” My panic must have registered on my face as I looked towards the exit. “Don’t even think about running. Meet me at your apartment in thirty minutes.”
My heart sank.
***
I managed to get to my new apartment quickly. If the CIA director knew my name I was in a heap of trouble.
When the doorbell rang I opened the door to find Henry standing there. He let himself in and looked around before helping himself to a seat at the dining room table. “Have a seat, Miss Brooke.”
As I sat down Henry continued. “Perhaps you can shed some light on something for me. I received a call from my counterpart in the UK. Why would she tell me to keep tabs on you?”
“I assume you know about Bear Glen?”
“In an organization as large as the CIA there are many projects I only hear rumors of.”
“What rumors did you hear about Bear Glen?”
“I thought I was asking the questions. No matter, we’re heading in the direction I want to go. I always understood Bear Glen to be a project that was focused on taking great field agents and making them exceptional. That involvement was voluntary and results were beyond the project’s expectations.”
“It isn’t voluntary and the results are well beyond my expectations as well. Were you aware I used to be Alan Archer, a twenty-six year veteran of the CIA?”
***
We spoke for an hour and I played my old apartment recordings as well as the recording I made earlier in the day.
“I’ve been in the CIA for nearly forty years, Miss Brooke. I’ve seen a lot of good and bad. This is beyond anything I have ever encountered. There are no words I can speak to express the depth of my anger at what has been done to you or the scale of betrayal within our ranks.”
“I would not have chosen for this to happen to me, but in some ways I’m not entirely displeased with the outcome. I’m young, fit, beautiful, and have enhanced abilities. Of course these very traits will make me both an asset and a target for the rest of my life.”
“What are your plans?”
“Doc Halloway, Anne Banks, Wayne Smith, and Cam Waldon of the British Secret Service need to be brought to justice. Unless you’re willing to round them up right now then I’m going forward with my plans. I can’t say what my long-term plans are.”
“Rounding them up right now would do us all an injustice. We need to watch them, track their communications, verify if anyone else is involved, and use them to lead us to the consortium. You have my full support. What do you need? I can get rid of that tracker in your arm that you told me about.”
“The tracker needs to stay for the moment. If I’m to continue my course of action then our rogue agents need to know where I am. Weston Wright of the British Secret Service needs to be removed as a target by the CIA.”
“You’re not asking for much. I can’t remove Weston from our list without exposing that I know whose side he’s on. I’ll give you my personal cell number. Keep me updated.”
“I will.”
Henry stood and extended a hand. “I’m sorry I let you down and this happened to you, Miss Brooke.”
I had no words left to say as he left. All that’s happened to me has left me somewhat confused. Rehashing my story brought home a fresh reality of all that I’ve experienced. Checking the time I raced to pack my belongings, and headed to the mall.
***
“You certainly don’t disappoint, Adeline. That dress looks like it was painted on you.”
“It’s a little too revealing for my tastes. You need to call me Sabina as that’s the identification I’m traveling with.”
“Strange how our perspectives are so different. I think even more revealing would be better. Boris, take Sabina’s luggage to the car. We’ll be leaving shortly.” Markov extended his hand behind me to guide me further inside his home. I fought the instinct to break his fingers one by one as his hand dallied on my backside. “I trust all is well at the CIA?”
“Everything went as planned. May I use your restroom before we go?”
“Certainly.”
Staring at myself in the bathroom mirror I marveled at my sparkling blue eyes, long hair, and full lips. The dress I was wearing was so short I had to be careful bending over and sitting and there wasn’t an inch of excess material where I could hide anything. My three-inch heels would make it difficult to run.
I touched up my lipstick and stared again at my face in the mirror. No longer did it look like a stranger’s face but I still found my reflection hard to tear my eyes from. I was never that handsome before but now I question how I could be so beautiful.
Stepping out of the restroom Markov was waiting. He was staring at me. “What?”
“I must say, Sabina, that it’s a shame you’re CIA. I’m sure I could increase your salary significantly if you were willing to join me in my organization. I could even replace Boris with someone far better looking.”
I wonder what he would think if he knew I was already capable of retiring. “You wouldn’t want me on your payroll.”
“Why not?”
“I have very expensive taste in clothes.”
“I can never understand how the less material used in women’s clothes the more expensive they get. Are you ready?”
“As I’ll ever be.”
***
The private jet flight to Bucharest was uneventful with the exception that I needed to watch how I sat as the seats faced each other.
We arrived just in time for morning and Markov got us settled into a hotel. The suite had a second bedroom and bathroom making my stay somewhat private. Boris didn’t like me much and Markov’s eyes were always roving over my body.
For the rest of the day I worked with Markov to produce a set of data for a flash drive. This was a close variation of the process he used to manufacture his plasma. We included diagrams and test results to make the data package look authentic.
Stepping out into the main area of the suite Markov let out a low whistle. The red skin-tight dress was even more revealing than the last one. “I doubt that the CIA will be monitoring me closely, however, I’ve been directed to take an interest in Sabinksy.”
“As undoubtedly he will you.”
“I assume after dinner we will go someplace more private to discuss important matters?”
“He has an apartment nearby.”
“I’m ready to go when you are.”
“You’re the first woman that I’ve never had to wait on. That’s an endearing quality. Are you sure you won’t reconsider my offer for employment?”
Walking over to him I took his arm in mine. “I doubt the CIA would be overly pleased with me jumping ship. Knowing what I know they would be hounding you the rest of your life.”
“There is no justice in the world. I find the girl of my dreams only to find out I can’t have her.”
We walked to the restaurant and I was quite aware of the slight chill in the air with all my exposed flesh. The hostess scowled at me as we entered. I usually get such favorable reactions that this took me a little off guard. I guess my dress is a little sleazy looking. We were escorted to the table where Sabinsky sat. He had two guards sitting at a table next to him. Their eyes were constantly scanning the room.
Serge Sabinsky’s eyes disrobed me as soon as I was in view. This is a dangerous man.
Sabinsky stood and gripped both of Markov’s shoulders firmly. “Alexander! It is good to see you.”
“How’s business, Serge?”
“Couldn’t be better. Who is this with you?”
“Her name is Sabina.”
Serge didn’t wait but took my hand in his and kissed it. “Such a rare pleasure to meet someone as beautiful as you.”
“The pleasure is all mine.”
“Sit. Please.”
Markov sat first and I doted on him a little by massaging his shoulders before sitting down myself.
Serge couldn’t take his eyes off me as he spoke to Markov. “How was America?”
“The Americans never cease to amaze me. More money than brains. Business was good and as you can see by my new companion here, quite rewarding.”
***
Dinner was long and boring and feigning my affections for Markov was tiresome. Sabinsky was captivated with me and couldn’t keep his hands off me when Markov headed to the bathroom. It wasn’t until we arrived at Sabinsky’s apartment that things became more interesting.
I could see Markov wanting to talk business, but Sabinsky was only interested in one thing, me. He even ordered special drinks that I was positive he laced with something to make me relaxed and compliant. I avoided the drinks much to Sabinsky’s dismay. Finally in a moment of frustration Sabinsky grabbed me and pulled me down onto his lap. As his hand reached for my breast I grabbed his wrist and deftly powered my way out his arms.
“What is this, Markov? You obviously brought this young woman to me for a purpose for certainly she is too classy for the likes of you.”
Markov growled but before he could reply in anger I stepped in between the two men. “Enough. I’m not a gift to exchange, I’m a CIA agent.”
Two of Sabinsky’s guards immediately pulled their guns and pointed them at me. I raised my hands and stepped back a few feet.
“What have you done, Markov? You told me nothing about this and brought the CIA to my home? What kind of deal did you broker?”
“There is no deal. Miss Costea is my gift to you to celebrate our pending riches.”
What did Markov just say?
Markov smiled ruthlessly as he looked me over. “Don’t look so surprised, my dear. I know the value of our information and I’m quite sure someone will pay handsomely for it.”
A light finally dawned on Sabinsky and with a flick of his fingers his two guards moved to either side of me. “Lock her in my bedroom.”
The door closed behind me leaving the two guards and myself in the room. One stood with his gun ready while the other dragged me towards the bed. His intention was clear; he was going to tie me to the bed. Spinning free of his grasp I grabbed his wrist and pulled his arm behind his back. With his body between me and the guard at the door I threw my feet back against the wall and pushed off hard. The man was flung forward at incredible speed towards the guard at the door. A shot was fired and I felt my right arm burn just before the two of them crashed through the double doors to the bedroom. Wood and splinters flew outward into the living room.
Glancing down at my arm I saw it was bleeding near my shoulder but the bullet had only grazed me. The two guards were a tangled mass and the one on top was trying to extricate himself. I could hear commotion and yelling from the living room. This has all gone to hell.
Racing towards the bedroom’s balcony I opened the doors and stepped out into the cool night air. It was two stories down to the road below. Taking my high heels off I tossed them over the rail and carefully climbed over. Now on the outside of the railing I slid down and dangled before letting go. With a yell of pain I grabbed the railing of the balcony one floor below me. My shoulders almost popping out of their sockets from the jolt.
Looking up I could see Sabinsky looking down at me. He leveled a handgun at me just as I dropped the sidewalk below and rolled forward towards the building; a bullet ricocheted off the cement behind me. With a burst of speed I ran around the corner of the apartment and out of sight.
I didn’t dare go back to Markov’s hotel room. I’ve lost my purse with my identification, the flash drive, my shoes, and my clothes. Pausing in a cobblestone back alley I took a moment to get my bearings. I should head to the U.S. Consulate. From there I can try to reach Henry Gracewood.
Strong hands wrapped around my mouth from behind and pushed me up against a brick wall. I stared into Weston’s eyes as he smiled and uncovered my mouth. His lips found mine eagerly.
“How did you find me?”
“I knew you would contact Sabinsky so I was watching him. I take it from your hasty exit things didn’t go as planned?”
“No. I don’t think it’s safe here. Markov has been playing me all along. I think they’re going to sell out. Since I’ve gone off programming Doc Halloway, Anne, and Wayne probably all know by now I’m on the run and they will put out a notice I’ve gone rogue. Henry Gracewood could help, but he wants to catch Doc, Anne, and Wayne in the act. If he counters their assessment I’m now rogue he lets them know they’re potential targets. This is such a mess.”
Weston’s hand slipped down my bare shoulder and I winced slightly. Pulling his hand back he saw the blood. “You’re hurt.”
“It’s just a graze. I’m fine.”
“Put this band on to block your signal. Let me take you to my hotel room. You can clean up and I can get you something to change into.”
“My knight in shining armor.”
Weston extended his hand and I gladly placed mine in his. I kept glancing up at his handsome face and broad shoulders. I’m so much smaller than he is.
I felt a little strange walking into a five-star hotel in bare feet, a bleeding arm, and soiled dress. It wasn’t long before we were in Weston’s room and he started the oversize bathtub for me. “Take your time. I’ll be back in thirty minutes.”
I hung onto his hand as he turned to leave. “In all this betrayal, transformation, and trying to save the world stuff, there’s only one thing I’m sure of.”
“What’s that?”
“That it would break my heart if you don’t feel the same way about me as I feel about you.”
He offered a boyish grin. “How do you feel about me?”
Looking down as I was suddenly embarrassed when I felt his fingers lift my chin. “I’ve never felt this way about anyone before. I’m hoping it’s not part of the DNA payload but I’m falling in love with you, Weston. I know it’s crazy…”
His hands cupped my face and he kissed me shutting me up in the process. “I never thought I would be able to love anyone after what happened to me. I was always worried I would withhold this terrible secret. I’m not saying this because you’re the only one that knows what I’ve been through, but I know I’m falling for you as well.”
“Let’s just leave here. We’ve given our lives to protecting our countries. Let’s leave and make a life for ourselves.”
“We can talk about it but first you have your bath while I find you something to wear. Not that what you’re wearing isn’t spectacular.”
I pirouetted even though my damp feet stuck a little to the tile floor. I realize this was a very feminine thing to do and it didn’t bother me in the least. My maleness had dissolved away completely.
Weston stopped my spin and gave me another kiss. My heart is beating faster than when I was being shot at. “Relax, Adeline. I’ll be back soon.”
I watched him leave as I bit my lower lip thinking thoughts I shouldn’t be thinking. Stripping out of my clothes I dipped a toe into the hot sudsy water and moaned as I sank the rest of my body into the tub. My arm stung but it was more blood than anything. I spent a good thirty minutes soaking before getting into the shower and washing my hair. I had just wrapped a towel around me when a knock sounded at the bathroom door.
“Are you decent?”
“Mostly.”
I opened the door and on the bed there was a red nightgown and a white dress with a pair of matching shoes.
“How do you know my size?”
“You forget what I was for most of my life.”
“They’re beautiful.”
“And yet nothing could remotely make you look more beautiful than you already are.”
Is everything he says going to turn me into mush? “Do you have a preference as to which I wear first?”
“It’s after midnight and we’re in Bucharest. I’m tempted to take you out for a late-night date but I suspect getting some rest is probably the best.” Looking at the queen-sized bed I wondered what I was getting myself into. As if reading my mind Weston said he would be happy to sleep in the chair.
Picking up the red nightgown I headed back to the bathroom and slipped it on. Weston had a pillow and blanket in the chair already. Slipping under the sheets I turned off the light and the lights of the city cast the room with a romantic feel. After several minutes I heard Weston stir as the chair was obviously uncomfortable.
“Why don’t you come join me? There’s more than enough room for both of us.”
“I want you to feel safe.”
“I feel safest when you’re near.”
Weston stood and the light filtering through the window exposing his muscled chest and abs. He was wearing a pair of boxer briefs that left little to the imagination. There was a quick moment where the cool air of the room rushed over my body before the blankets were pulled back again. Resting on my side I stared into Weston’s eyes before he moved to his back and stared at the ceiling.
What am I doing? Scooting over I placed my head on his chest and his arm snaked around my shoulders. My leg draped over his and my arm wrapped around his chest.
“That’s better.” I felt immediately safe and secure and closed my eyes.
***
The sounds of car horns woke me. I’m on my side with Weston’s body wrapped around me. I can feel his… Pushing back against him I felt him stir.
“Good morning, Weston.”
“Mmmm.” With a sudden jerk Weston pulled away making me feel suddenly cold. “I’m sorry.”
Rolling over I faced Weston. “I wasn’t complaining.”
“I should have slept on the chair.”
“And you would have been uncomfortable all night.”
“It’s just that I don’t want to take advantage of you. I want you to feel comfortable with me. Safe.”
“Your gallantry isn’t going unnoticed by me. At some point we need to talk about us and our long-term goals.”
Weston’s phone chirped and as he went to answer it while I slipped out of bed and headed to the bathroom. Closing the door behind me I looked at myself in the mirror. I was flushed. Had I stayed in bed much longer I would have given in to my desires. Would that be wrong?
After doing my business and changing into the white dress I stepped back into the bedroom. Weston had already donned his clothes. “Wow. You look fantastic, Adeline. We have a breakfast meeting in twenty minutes.”
“A meeting with whom?”
“Meg Simpson and Henry Gracewood.”
“They’re in Buacharest? Together?”
“I don’t know the details, but this could be our ticket out of here.”
“I’m ready.”
“You know I might be the luckiest guy on Earth.”
“Why is that?”
“Because being a man before you were used to getting ready quickly. Men around the world would love a woman like you.” A sad thought flitted across my mind. “What’s the matter?”
“Did you ever get to the point where you didn’t want to be reminded about your past? I want to move forward and forget who I was before. I feel so much better as I am now than I ever did before.”
“Yeah. I did. Knowing I couldn’t move back I wanted to simply move forward. Every reminder made me feel guilty that I wasn’t fighting the change more. From here on out I’m Weston Wright and you’re Adeline Brooke. Who we were before is old news.”
“Why is it everything you say makes me want to be with you more and more?”
“Because everything I say and do is for one purpose and one purpose only; that’s to be there for you in every way.”
Slipping my arm into his I leaned into his strength. “Come on. Let’s not keep our bosses waiting.”
***
It was a dark, out of the way restaurant where we met Henry and Meg. I was a little in awe thinking that the two of them are some of the most powerful people in the world. Henry stood and pulled a chair for me. I found that a little odd but figure he must have moved on with my situation and he would do the same for any woman. “Adeline, Weston, please have a seat. I hope you’re not upset, Adeline. I followed you out here and ran into my distinguished counterpart. Obviously we’re keeping tabs on both of you. How did the rendezvous go with Sabinsky?”
“Not well. I believe I was being played. Sabinsky and Markov want to sell their information and virus to the highest bidder. I barely managed to escape with my life.”
“I see you have the chip masked with the band. We can assume that Wayne Smith and crew will wonder where you are. They’ve not put out an alert that you’ve gone rogue which makes me think they might believe you’re still of use to them. What if we stage that your forearm was hurt creating inconsistency with the signal. Wayne Smith and crew could find you and pick you up. You work things out with them and arrange the meeting between them and Sabinsky and Markov.”
Weston glared at Henry. “You want to use Adeline as bait?”
Meg spoke for the first time. “Clearly Markov and Sabinsky need to be taken down as well. This gets everyone in the same place at the same time. If we take everyone out the world becomes a safer place.”
“I’m not interested in cutting into my arm just yet. Here’s a slight variation on the idea. I ran from Sabinsky’s apartment with no shoes or identification. I’ve no place to go but I noticed several abandoned buildings that could easily have an old elevator. My signal vanished because that’s where I hid for the night. When my signal reappears that will allow Wayne Smith and crew to find me.”
Weston took my hand in his. “I don’t want you involved in this any further.”
Squeezing his hand, I considered my options quickly. “As far as I can see it, we only have two options. See this through or run away. If I let the CIA find me I can tell them how things went wrong and that Markov and Sabinsky want to broker a deal. I can express the fact that I want justice and suggest I could go back to Markov’s hotel to see if I could set up a meeting.”
“It’s too risky. Why would Markov not just put a bullet in you?”
“Because he’s greedy. He knows I have connections to people that might wish to pay handsomely for what he and Sabinsky are offering.”
“You’ve told Markov about your desire to see justice met on the rogue CIA agents. How will this reversal work to your advantage?”
“I’m young and naïve. Markov already asked me to join his organization several times. I see that the CIA has not protected me and since I’m alone with no identification this is a chance I could set myself up for life. I humbly go back to Markov with the express purpose of selling out the CIA.”
Henry smiled. “This will work. I have agents in the area ready to pounce once we know the rendezvous location and time. It’s getting late. I think it’s best if you both get going.”
That was the end of the conversation and Weston escorted me back to his hotel room.
“I don’t like it, Adeline. Maybe I’m just being selfish, but now that I’ve found someone I want to spend my life with I don’t want to see you get hurt or killed. This is a dangerous situation.”
Leaning into his strong shoulder as we walked I knew he was right. “If I put myself in your shoes I’d feel the same way. We signed up for this though; for risking ourselves and danger. I just don’t want to walk away when we can tie up all the loose ends all at once.”
“You don’t have to do this. Henry knows about his rogue agents. He probably has enough against them now for a rock-solid case. They can simply put a watch on Markov and Sabinsky and take them down at any time. You don’t have to continue this. Come away with me.”
We made it back to the hotel room and I glanced at ourselves together in the mirror. My face was flushed and my generous cleavage rose and fell with each breath. Weston had his hands on my shoulders as he stared at us in the reflection. “You’re right, Weston. It’s a huge risk to go back to Markov.” Spinning around I slipped my arms around Weston’s neck. “If I leave with you, where will we go? What will we do? What are your intentions towards me?”
Weston’s smile was huge. “I’ll start by answering the last question.” His hand slipped to the small of my back and pulled me firmly against him. “First, I’ll make an honest woman out of you.”
“And how will you do that, exactly?”
“I’ll not make love to you until we’re married.”
Even though I willing to say yes at this moment, I need to make him squirm a little. “Is that supposed to be a proposal? If it is, it’s a little lacking.”
“Certainly not a proposal.” I was crestfallen but tried not to show it. “I have something in mind though.”
“So, you’ve been thinking about it?”
“For quite a few days now.”
“Okay… no making love until you make an honest woman out of me. Where will we go?”
“How about Australia? I have a small beachfront home there.”
“I was traveling as Sabina Costea. My identification is probably still in Markov’s hotel.”
“I can talk to Meg about helping us get back to the States. She wants all of this taken care of, but she knows a little of what we’ve gone through and what it would mean for us to get away from it all.”
“All right. Let’s do this. I’ll go gather the remains of my red dress from last night. I think it’s salvageable.”
“I’ll call Meg and explain what we’re thinking.”
I was buoyantly happy as I headed into the bathroom. I could hear Weston on the phone speaking with Meg when his voice stopped suddenly. “Run, Adeline!”
There was no place for me to go but I heard the urgency in Weston’s voice. As I cautiously made my way back into the bedroom I saw my newest and worst fear. Weston was on his knees with a gun pressed into the back of his skull. There were six men with automatic weapons in the room and Henry Gracewood was the one holding the handgun on Weston.
“This was all too easy, Adeline. First you lead us to Markov and Sabinsky where my men rounded them up last night. Now you and Weston are still conveniently together. On your knees and put your hands behind your back or Weston does a faceplant.”
Stalling for time I decided to get Henry to talk more. “You’re in on the entire thing with Doc Halloway and Anne Banks?”
“Do you think I wouldn’t know more about Bear Glen? On your knees. It is best if we take you both, but you’re the one we can’t lose.”
“If you have Markov and Sabinsky you don’t need either of us.”
“I’m losing my patience with you, Miss Brooke. On your knees now.” I decided to obey and dropped lightly to my knees. “Markov and Sabinsky are being very cooperative but to prove our accomplishment we need you and Weston as proof it works. How did you manage to break the programming?”
Time to throw Doc Halloway under the bus. “You might want to ask the Doc why he had a duplicate signal generator in his home. With it we were able to give me a new programming sequence that could never be replicated.”
Henry looked angry. “Stupid fool. No loss as we have you both and the coalition will be happy to take you apart cell by cell if you’re not cooperative. Bind them both with multiple cuffs.”
Weston stared sorrowfully into my eyes. “I should have protected you.”
“It’s my own fault for not getting out of the CIA earlier.” Looking back to Henry as two pairs of steel handcuffs were bound to my wrists I had an urge to kick him in the balls. “What about Meg? Is she in on this too?”
“She’s painfully ignorant about these things. By the time she recognizes what’s happened here we will all be long gone. Take them to the van.”
We were roughly hauled to our feet and dragged down the back stairs and thrown unceremoniously into a van. Before we had a chance to even speak we were both injected with something that put us right to sleep.
***
The clanking of a steel door brought me to my senses. I still felt tired and foggy from whatever drugs they had given me but as I opened my eyes I could make out someone standing in the light of a doorway. I was chained to a bed and lying on a smelly mattress. Rough cement walls were all around me. I’m in a prison.
“Sit up!” He spoke in Russian. I’m in a Russian prison?
Looking over myself I saw I was still in my white dress. My right wrist was cuffed and chained to the bed as was my right leg. The angry Russian man raised his nightstick. Perhaps it was the drugs, but I wasn’t in a good mood and as the man approached I kicked with my left leg sending him twenty feet through the doorway into the room beyond.
Anne Banks stepped into my cell with an amused look on her face. “Is that the kind of woman you really want to be, Miss Brooke? The kind to not accept hospitality?”
“Hospitality? You’re a traitor. You did this to me and now your selling out to the Russians?”
“You’re so unthankful. Doctor Halloway and I took an over the hill agent and turned you into a beautiful, vivacious super-woman. People would kill for your enhanced abilities or your looks.”
“Where’s Weston?”
“This is a remarkable twist of fate. Who knew that our creation from a few years ago would fall madly in love with our newest creation. Weston is waiting for you. I’m here to take you to him now.” Anne waved two guards into the room that quickly double cuffed my wrists behind my back and unlocked me from the bed. “I expect your full cooperation or Weston dies.”
I was led through hallways and into a large industrial-like room. Weston was bound with heavy chains to a cement wall. “Adeline!”
I looked him over carefully and he didn’t seem any worse for wear. I smiled weakly at him as I looked around the room. Doc Halloway, Henry Gracewood, Wayne Smith, and whom I believed must be Cam Waldon stood behind some tables. Four additional people I could only assume to be the Russian, Chinese, Iranian, and North Korean coalition members looked reasonably disinterested. The Chinese man looked angrily towards Henry. “You bring us a man and a woman? Where are the super soldiers you promised us?”
Anne looked at me and smiled. “This is your time to shine, Miss Brooke. I don’t suggest you hold back.” Turning to one of the guards she told him to uncuff me while the rest indicated with their guns that I should stay where I was.
Anne waved again and four big Russian soldiers armed with nightsticks entered the room. They formed a rough circle around me. Weston growled angrily as one of the soldiers swung his stick towards my head. So this is it. I’m a demonstration. Not wanting to be hurt I caught the man’s arm stopping his swing dead in its tracks. With an elbow to his nose he dropped like a sack of potatoes. The other thee didn’t hesitate and all attacked at once. With my enhanced reflexes and strength I managed to take them down one by one easily.
The coalition members all began speaking excitedly. “How was this accomplished?”
Henry indicated with his hand for the coalition members to move to another room. “We will explain the entire process in detail. Guards, take Weston and Adeline back to their cells.” They all exited the room and closed the doors behind them.
Two guards quickly cuffed me again and another two moved towards Weston. As they unlocked Weston from the chains on the walls he erupted with force. Both guards were down within seconds and he had taken one of their handguns. My guards were so startled they hadn’t even raised their weapons yet but it didn’t take them long to move into action. Using my shoulder I slammed myself into them throwing them off balance long enough for Weston to wrestle them to the ground.
He made quick work of them and quickly uncuffed me and swept me up into his arms. “Are you all right, Adeline?”
“Much better now. What do you say we chain these fellows to the wall where you were? We can take a few weapons and their cuffs with us.”
“I don’t even know where we are.”
“I’m guessing Russia. All the guards speak Russian.”
Moving quickly we pulled the guards over to the wall and snapped the chains on their wrists. “Do we try to escape or go after everyone?”
“Let’s go after them if for no other reason to use them as bargaining chips to get out of here.”
A clank of a steel door sounded at the far end of the room. We both quickly moved to the wall that would hide us from the door. Doc Halloway and Anne Banks entered.
“That went very well, Anne. What should we do with Weston and Adeline?”
“We should… Are those the guards chained to the wall?”
Before Anne could sound the alarm Weston pulled Doc Halloway up and against the wall and I did the same with Anne. I was a seething ball of angry emotions. Anne looked unflustered. And squeaked out a few sentences.
“Miss Brooke… Surely this is not the type of woman you want to be. Full of violence and anger…”
“You know what, Mrs. Banks? This is exactly the type of woman I want to be.” I turned her around and pressed her face against the cement wall and cuffed her hands. “You did this to me! You lied, manipulated, played on my fears, put me in danger, kidnapped me, threatened me and Weston, and sold yourself out to the highest bidder. I would love to inject you with the DNA payload of a gerbil.”
Doc Halloway sneered at me. “We made you something special. You’ll not get out of here. There are hundreds of guards.”
I held back but it was clear his nose broke after I slugged him. Weston smiled at me. “I wanted to do that.”
“How about you get Wayne Smith and I’ll get Henry Gracewood. No wait a minute… Wayne gets a kick in the crotch for trying to program me into kissing him. You can have Henry and Cam.”
“Now that’s a deal.”
Spinning Anne around she looked at Doc’s bleeding face and decided cooperation was required. “They are through this door and upstairs in a conference room.”
With our guns drawn we forced Anne and Doc Halloway to lead us to the rest of their group. Anne opened the door and we shoved them inside to a room of astonished people.
Weston took command. “On your knees and work yourselves over to the corner of the room!”
Wayne Smith bolted for another door but I got there faster. “Trying to go somewhere?” Grabbing him by the shirt I slowly walked him back against the door. Using a soft and seductive voice I whispered into his ear. “I owe you something.” I brought my knee up into his groin. He doubled over in pain and I kicked him over towards the others.
Weston kept a close eye on the group as I dragged Henry Gracewood from them. I stripped him of his phone and gun. “Where is the package? The virus, the plasma process, and Doc and Anne’s information?”
“You get nothing from me!” He swung at me and I just managed to get my arm up for a block. He’s so strong and fast. I dodged another fist and backed up a step.
Weston shouted. “He’s enhanced!”
Henry was pushing me back around the room. Weston was trying to maintain his guard over the group that were looking for any opportunity to escape or retaliate. Things were deteriorating rapidly as I rolled behind a desk to avoid getting slammed by Henry’s fist. The desk flew upward and over my head shattering against the wall behind me. Luckily it left Henry’s leg exposed and I kicked hard at it hoping to either make him lose balance or injure his knee.
There was a bit of a crunch and Henry collapsed onto the floor right next to me. With the shattered remains of the desk behind me and him right there I had no place to go. Henry grimaced and grabbed me tightly.
Even though he was limping badly he lifted me up off the floor as he stood. “Drop the gun, Weston, or your little girlfriend dies.”
Things were looking bad for us when a bullet exploded the glass window behind me and hit Henry’s left shoulder. The room erupted into chaos as armed men entered the room from windows and doors.
Guns were trained on everyone and Weston was forced to drop his weapon and step away from it. “Get everyone locked up and out of here! Except for these two.” Meg Simpson walked in and pointed to Weston and me.
Weston reached down and pulled me up off the floor where Henry had dropped me after he was shot. He turned to Meg but not before making sure I was all right.
“That was very good timing. What are you doing in Russia?”
“Russia? We’re still in Romania. Granted this place reminds me of a Russian prison. I had agents in the area and they could track the van that Henry used when he took you from the hotel. We have Markov and Sabinsky in custody and I have confirmed that we have all source materials in hand.”
I watched them haul Henry out of the room. “He’s enhanced like us.”
Meg nodded. “I suspect he isn’t the real Henry Gracewood. I’ve uncovered plots to use the technology to infiltrate key positions around the world and the documentation recovered today might lead us to others like Henry.”
“This is so much bigger than I ever thought it was.”
“What happened to Doctor Halloway’s nose?”
I was a little embarrassed. “I could lie and say he fell, but my fist connected with his face.”
Meg laughed. “I’m sure it was well deserved. Let’s get you both debriefed and out of here. We have the hotel room Weston reserved still available and we have retrieved your clothing and identification from Markov’s suite. When the dust settles I’d like to talk to you both about working directly for me. Don’t answer right away. Just promise me you’ll think about it.”
Weston slipped his hand around my waist as he replied. “We will.”
***
It was very late that evening when we got back to Weston’s hotel room. I was bedraggled and dirty and my poor white dress soiled. Thankfully there were several dresses I still had available that Meg’s team rescued from Markov.
“In all the goings on I never asked you if staying here tonight with me was acceptable to you.”
“With all of the twists and betrayals I don’t want to be alone tonight. If you were serious about marrying me there’s nowhere else I’d rather be than here with you.”
“I do want that. I realized today that when Henry was threatening you I’d do anything to protect you. I’m in love with you Adeline.”
Sauntering over to Weston I wrapped my arms around his strong neck. My lips found his and my body pressed into him. “I initially fought the fluttering of my heart thinking it was just the DNA payload driving me towards you. What foolishness that I didn’t realize I was smitten with you right from the first moment I saw you. I love you, Weston.”
***
Six months had passed in a flurry of events. It took a while for Meg to convince us to go back to work for her but there was evidence that nearly a dozen people had swapped places as plants from Doc Halloway and Anne Bank’s handiwork. If what was found was true, only Henry Gracewood was enhanced like us. The others were mere genetic clones used to infiltrate positions of power. The real Henry Gracewood was never found and presumed dead.
The CIA had welcomed me back and at Meg’s assistance had me reassigned to the British Secret Service. Samuel Ellison and Ted Coldiron had been questioned and released as management decided they were not fully aware of the dual agents or Bear Glen.
Glancing in the mirror I paused to stare at myself. My hair was done up in a formal style and my vibrant blue eyes twinkled like someone deeply in love. I checked my makeup and touched up my lipstick with casual ease before adjusting my emerald green sequined gown and stepping back into the ballroom.
Weston stood patiently; his eyes roving my body as I overheard slow music begin playing. “Would you care to dance, Mrs. Wright?”
“It would be an honor, Mr. Wright.”
Weston’s hand slipped into mine as we found a spot on the dance floor. He pulled me close; my left hand resting lightly on his broad shoulder. My diamond ring sparkled in the lights and I smiled as my lips brushed Weston’s neck.
Weston spun me around and whispered into my ear. “Target acquired.”
“He’ll be here all night. I want at least one more dance.” Weston’s answer was to pull me closer to him. My hand moved to the back of Weston’s neck and my polished fingernails ran seductively through his hair. “I’ve never been happier. Let’s make sure we get to bed early tonight.”
“You’re insatiable. How could I ever say no to you?”
***
This story is very nearly a full novel in length. Writing stories of this length takes a great deal of time, research, and effort. Please leave a review to let me know you read the story.
Thank you.
Casey.
*** Introduction ***
Cade Maxwell and Tatiana Pierce were partners in the CIA for over thirty years. Their current mission is to capture their target and return to the CIA with a new piece of technology, a chaos machine. Although warned of unforeseen circumstances, Cade and Tatiana are exposed to the machine and thrust headlong into an alternative reality; a reality where Cade is a seventeen year old girl and Tatiana is an eighteen year old boy. Their final year of high school might just be their toughest mission yet.
*** Story ***
Chaos Theory
The crosshairs of my scope held steady on the red painted double-hung doors of the hotel across the street. Years of training kept my breath in check minimizing the slight up and down movements. The doors swung open and two large men stepped outside checking the perimeter. Their solid balanced stances and dark sunglasses told me everything I needed to know; they were skilled fighters and well paid security.
Through the glass of the door I could see a tall, gray-haired man wearing a mohair jacket with a red ascot. I tapped my right ear opening my communications channel. “Target on the move.” Swinging my rifle to the right I was just in time to see a woman moving quickly from behind a black Audi sedan. Her brunette ponytail bounced slightly as she ducked into the cover of a dark alleyway.
A smoky and somewhat sultry woman’s voice sounded in my ear. “All set here.”
Turning back to the hotel I absentmindedly disassembled my sniper rifle. The Audi pulled up in front of the hotel and the gray-haired man stepped outside flanked by his two bodyguards. By the time he was sitting in the back of the polished Audi I was already heading down the back stairs and into the slightly littered and narrow cobblestone street.
With an orange flash of indicators my silver Maserati unlocked and the trunk lid popped open. Tossing my sniper bag into the trunk I jumped into the driver’s seat and drove quickly around the corner, stopping only seconds for the passenger side door to open and a beautiful woman with a ponytail slipped in.
“Target is heading north.” Her voice always thrilled me.
Turning north we passed by the red doors of the hotel and began closing the gap.
“Do you remember the last time we were in Vienna, Cade? Turn right.”
“That was a great mission. I especially enjoyed breaking into Saint Stephen’s Cathedral and using the tall southeast tower as our vantage point.”
“It was cozy; just the two of us, a bottle of wine, caviar, and a baguette. I remember how warm the summer night was and the smell of Wiener schnitzel in the air. Turn left.”
“There’s our target. You think the CIA will ever let us go back to Monte Carlo, Tatiana?”
“After last time? You destroyed over a million dollars in luxury cars.”
“It’s wasn’t my fault our target had a missile launcher aboard his yacht. I thought I did a good job at avoiding being hit. The fact that I was driving in front of an auto museum at the time shouldn’t have factored into our leadership getting upset.”
“You were brilliant as always, Cade. Monte Carlo was my favorite mission. I enjoyed being Tatiana Maxwell for the week. I loved the gowns and the dinners and pretending to be your wife. He’s turning left.”
“We picked up a tail.”
Tatiana glanced back between our seats. “Two black SUVs. We need to lose them. Turn right.”
The Maserati skidded around a corner and into a narrow alleyway. I could see paper and dust being kicked up behind me in the rearview mirror. “Hang on.” Pulling the emergency brake the rear tires locked sending a plume of blue tinged smoke into the air as we careened down another alley. “I’d say that was my favorite mission as well.”
The bricks near my mirror shattered sending rust colored debris across the windshield. Skidding right, I turned the car towards a set of stairs. For a moment the ride became ultra-smooth and the only sound was the roar of the engine as the car left the ground. This was followed by a crunch of metal and heavy vibration as the tires bounced heavily against the stone stairs.
“Have you ever thought of retiring, Cade? Settling down?”
“We’ve been partners for how many years now? Thirty?”
With a sickening screech the car’s front end snapped up at the bottom of the stairs. Taking a sharp right I floored it, heading towards the shopping district.
“Thirty-two years. I think we lost them. We’ve had great careers, but wouldn’t it be nice to just relax on the beach somewhere and leave this behind?”
A black SUV flew towards us from the left. Veering right I avoided being t-boned but the SUV smashed through the left front quarter panel sending us straight through large plate glass windows of a shopping mall. The Maserati spun one hundred and eighty degrees on the smooth black and white marble floors. We opened our doors simultaneously drawing our handguns. Tatiana and I met at the back of the car, hunkered down and out of sight. Glass shattered as machine gun fire ripped into the front of the Maserati.
“Look at that dress and those shoes! We have to come back later for that.”
“You love your clothes, Tatiana.” Glancing right over my shoulder and back towards the street I could see the two SUVs had their doors open and four men held their guns at the ready. Using my gun I motioned to Tatiana to look deeper into the mall. “Ready for a swim?”
“You always know how to show a woman a good time, Cade. Ready.”
We took off running as glass shattered all around us. We both vaulted a railing and plunged thirty feet into a pool of water below. Pulling Tatiana to the edge of the pool we ran to the valet parking entrance just as a motorcycle pulled up. Jumping on Tatiana pulled herself on behind me. I opened the throttle and popped the clutch letting the rear tire skid around in a three-sixty to get my bearings before speeding down a road towards the north.
Ten minutes later I stopped at the edge of the warehouse district. “According to the tracker, our target appears to be in the warehouse two blocks down.”
We began moving stealthily towards the building keeping close to the walls of the other buildings in the area. “Don’t you think our lives would be rather boring if we gave up hunting bad guys, Tatiana?”
“Cade, we make a great team. I just think we need to consider the future and an exit strategy. There are only so many times a bullet can miss us. Eventually we won’t be so lucky and I’d like to, just for once, feel like I can be me and not worry I have to look over my shoulder.”
“There’s the warehouse. One guard near the side entrance. You want to do the Moscow on him?”
“Moscow it is.” She smiled mischievously.
Doubling back I circled around and got into position. I loved doing the Moscow for one reason only; Tatiana was beautiful. I smiled as Tatiana walked towards the guard, she had unbuttoned the front of her blouse and just a hint of red lace bra could be seen. Her hair was unbound and slightly disheveled.
“Excuse me sir? I’m a little lost. Can you direct me to Grazier’s restaurant?”
Sneaking up behind the man I knocked him on the back of the head with a resounding thunk and then dragged him around the corner returning in time to see Tatiana pulling her hair back again. Her hands were both up which pushed her chest out all the more. How long have I been in love with Tatiana? I’m not sure. Years. At least five years.
“The Moscow always works. What beach were you thinking of?”
Tatiana moved to warehouse door and hiked up her skirt a little to pull a lock picking toolkit from a thigh strap. “You want to do the honors?”
“I’m good. You need the practice more than I do.”
Tatiana smiled and squatted down in front of the door, deftly sliding the tools into the lock. Moments later she stood and turned the handle. “As if I’m the one that needs practice. I was thinking Fiji.”
Cracking the door open I glanced inside. “All clear.” Moving inside we closed the door silently behind us. “Fiji is nice. You think we could really make a fresh start?”
Hiding behind a large wooden crate Tatiana peered around it. “Not alone, together. I’ve been thinking a lot since Monte Carlo.” She raised two fingers and we crept around either side of the crate. I took one man out with my arm around his throat and Tatiana found a short two by four nearby for the second man. We dragged them both behind the crate.
“You want us to leave the CIA together?”
“We make a great team, Cade. We’re unbeatable. I could easily see us together. Just like Monte Carlo.”
We moved further into the warehouse until we overheard people speaking. Our target and two more guards were standing near the object.
Tatiana’s voice was a mere whisper. I felt her warm breath against my neck. “In case you haven’t figured it out, Mr. Maxwell, I love you.”
I turned my head so our lips brushed. “Let’s do it.”
“Take out the guards or elope to a Fiji beach?”
“Both. Guards first, Miss Pierce. Then we can think about having a fresh start.”
She smiled, kissed me passionately, pulled her gun, and we slid from behind the crates as silently as the night. We had our guns to the backs of the guard’s necks and had them disarmed in seconds.
“Move over to stand with your boss.”
“Cade Maxwell and Tatiana Pierce of the CIA. I should have known they would send you two.”
“Malcom Quintiles. We’ve been tracking you for days. Our orders are to take you back to the States. That and your device here.”
“Do you even know what it is? I’m guessing the CIA didn’t tell you about it. It’s a chaos machine, capable of creating alternative realities. By touching it to objects, I can choose a different reality for what it touches. It’s ingenious. I could touch it to a locked vault and in another reality, the vault is open. No more messing around trying to unlock things. Of course, it requires special handling and care. I suspect the CIA wants it for a number of reasons, including getting knowledge from spies.”
Glancing at the basketball-sized silver sphere it looked innocuous enough. “Grab the bag over there, Tatiana.”
“I wouldn’t touch it if I were you.”
“We have our orders, Malcom.”
Keeping my eye and gun trained on Malcom I reached over with my free hand as Tatiana reached for the object as well. We touched it at the same time and the world vanished before my eyes.
***
The smell of grass and a slight moan brought me back to consciousness. Somehow Malcom captured me. I didn’t dare open my eyes yet as I could feign unconsciousness a little longer as I reached out to all parts of my body. There’s no pain. That’s a good start. When was the last time I felt no pain? Then I heard the moan again. It was low and sounded like a man. I opened my eyes to see the strangest sight. The sky was blue, there was green grass, and there was a young man lying next to me.
Sitting up I immediately felt something was wrong. Not wrong, different. A gentle breeze blew long strands of brunette hair in front of my face. Almost absentmindedly I pulled the hair back behind my ear and glanced down. That’s when I screamed and woke the young man beside me who opened his blue eyes with a suddenness that frightened me. I rolled back and away coming to my feet as I stared at him and then back down at myself several times.
The young man stirred more. “Where am I? What’s wrong with my voice? Where’s Cade?”
Cade? That’s me. How does this guy know my name? “What do you mean, where are you? Where am I?” My voice was soft and sweet. I glanced down to see the tops of two breasts heaving with each breath.
The young man sat up and looked down at himself. “I’m a man?”
“How do you know my name? Who are you?”
“I don’t know who you are, but I’m Tatiana.”
“Wait. What? You’re not Tatiana.”
“Yes, I am. You’re Cade?”
Nodding slowly I picked at the short pastel yellow dress I was wearing. “What do you last remember?”
“I was in Italy on a mission. In a warehouse. I touched a device and woke up here.”
“You really are Tatiana. What did Malcom say about the object?”
“That it was a chaos machine and something about alternative realities. You’re a really pretty girl, Cade, and you’re wearing a dress. It’s lovely.”
“In case you haven’t noticed, you’re a guy.” Looking around I could now see we were standing on a grassy knoll overlooking a football field. “The device must have done this to us. Look, there’s a purse.”
Tatiana looked at it and then back at me. “It must be yours.”
“What do you mean it must be mine?”
“Do you think a pink trimmed white purse would belong to a guy wearing a football jersey?”
Grabbing the purse off the grass I looked inside. I found a cell phone, student ID card, lipstick, mascara, and menstrual pads. Pulling out the student ID I looked at the girl’s face and name. Turning on the phone I brought up the front facing camera to look at myself. “This ID says I’m Piper Isabella Stone. I’m seventeen years old! I’m seeing glimpses of memories that aren’t mine. They are, but they’re not.”
“It looks like I’ve got a phone and wallet in my jacket pocket. Brant Daniels. Eighteen. Look at your phone. It’s Sunday, September 10. That’s the same day we were in Italy.” His face frowned.
“What are you thinking about?”
“You said you were getting memories?” I nodded. “So am I. I just moved into a house a few blocks from school. I’m in my final year of high school and I start tomorrow, several weeks into the school year. I’ve been playing football for years.”
“And I just moved here as well. I have a new set of parents and a younger brother. I was a cheerleader in my last school. This is crazy!”
“It had to be the chaos device.”
“We have to find that device again. What if there’s no going back?”
“We’ll handle it. Think of it as a chance to start over; a fresh start. Haven’t you ever wanted to take a mulligan on your life?”
For the briefest moment when I looked at Brant I saw Tatiana and the years we worked so closely together. “I was quite happy working with you. Sure, there were things I would have changed, but this?” I grabbed my breasts. “This isn’t anything I would have had in mind.”
“Don’t do that out in public. You’re not a guy anymore. Do you remember what we were talking about before we touched the device?”
“Of course.”
“I think we should continue that conversation. You’re still Cade. You’re still the person I fell in love with. If this can’t be undone, I’m okay with it.”
“Of course you would be. You’re a big strong guy now.”
My phone rang. The screen showed the name ‘Dad.’ “Hello? Okay, I’ll be right home.”
“This is so surreal. My new dad just called saying I needed to get home to help my new mom unpack the kitchen in my new house. He reminded me that I start school tomorrow. High school. My final year of high school.”
“It’s only high school. How bad can it be? Do you know where your house is?”
“I think so.”
“Let me walk you there.”
***
Standing in front of a two-story colonial house, on a pleasant tree-lined street, I surveyed the boxes on the front grass. Brant, as he insisted on being called now, lived only a couple of blocks down and closer to the school. High school. How am I going to pull this off?
“Piper, sweetheart? Who was that young man?”
Glancing towards the front door I saw my new mother. She was pretty and had a genuine look about her. I could sense she was down to earth and caring. More and more snippets of a life I never had fell into place. “His name is Brant Daniels. Apparently he’s new to the area and starting school tomorrow as well.”
“He’s very handsome. Come inside and give me a hand in the kitchen.”
“Okay, mom.”
Stepping inside the house and seeing all the boxes everywhere made me realize that was exactly how I felt inside; disorganized and confused.
“Bang!”
Jumping backwards I tripped over a box and landed on my now slightly more padded rump.
“You’ll never make a good spy, sis! I had you. It was so easy!” The ten year old boy ran off sporting a red cape and yellow swim goggles. That was my new younger brother.
“It’s so nice you still play with Jonathan like that. Maybe in a couple of days after I get settled at work I can start teaching you how to drive.”
Picking myself up off the floor I looked my new dad over. He looked a little nerdy as if he came straight from engineering school. The glasses and pocket protector were a nice accompaniment to the button-down checkered shirt ensemble he was wearing. “Sure, dad. That would be great.”
I don’t even have a driver’s license yet? I had to play along for now, but with the exception of being a girl, I had to admit there was something warm and comfortable about these people. I wonder how Brant’s doing.
Mom stopped unpacking to give me a hug and brush my hair from my eyes. “You’re so beautiful, sweetheart. Don’t worry about starting a new school partway into the year. The boys will be drooling over you and you’ll have your pick. I hope you get the chance to try out for cheerleading.”
After helping my mom out for a few hours I headed upstairs to my room. There were a few boxes lying around, but everything had mostly been put away. My brass framed single bed was made up with a fluffy white comforter and frill-edged pillows. There was a small desk with a laptop computer and a dresser with a confusing array of cosmetics. I stared at myself in the antique mirror in the corner of the room. I’m pretty and very feminine. My long brunette hair was gently curled at the edges and that framed my bright blue eyes and full lips. I was shapely with C-cup sized breasts, trim waist, perfectly flat stomach, and long athletic legs. I guessed I was about five foot seven.
Moving to the door I locked it and turned back to the mirror. Pulling off my dress I stared at myself standing there in a lacey bra and panties. The staring was as far as I could bring myself to so I put my dress back on and rummaged through the room. My closet was filled with dresses and skirts. My drawers were stuffed with sexy, feminine undergarments and nightgowns. I only found one pair of jeans and no other pants. “I’m a girlie-girl.” There must be a way out of this.
Opening my computer I began searching the Internet. I could find no evidence Cade Maxwell ever existed. Tatiana Pierce didn’t exist. Malcom Quintiles didn’t exist. Grabbing my cell phone I called CIA headquarters. “I’d like to speak with Cade Maxwell please.”
“I’m sorry miss, there’s no Cade Maxwell that works here.”
“Can you check your database for other locations?”
“Miss, there is no Cade Maxwell on record.”
I hung up and called Brant. “Hey Piper. What’s up?”
“We don’t exist! Cade Maxwell and Tatiana Pierce don’t exist. There’s no record of us ever existing. No Malcom Quintiles. The CIA hasn’t heard of us.”
“Breathe Piper. Take a breath. How are you doing?”
“Put me in the middle of a gun fight or a car chase and I’d be doing better. I don’t own any pants! Stop laughing, this isn’t funny!”
“If it makes you feel any better I only have pants in my dresser. Have you begun to feel more like Piper yet?”
“What do you mean?”
“I’ve met my parents and everything feels kind of good. It’s as if history is being re-written. I still remember everything about my life as Tatiana, but more and more I’m feeling comfortable with my new past.”
“I’ve met my family here and comfortable is the right word for it. Everything feels fine except that I’m a seventeen year old girl that doesn’t even have her driver’s license. You’re laughing again.”
“I’ve got my license. Maybe I can take you to watch the submarine races?”
“You’re obviously not used to all that testosterone.”
“Can I at least walk you to school tomorrow?”
“Fine.”
“It’s not the end of the world, Piper. We’ll survive.”
***
It was several hours later that I’d finished researching and rummaging through my room. I was feeling more and more like Piper as memories continued to fill in the gaps. Even the vast scariness of the cosmetics littered across the dresser felt more and more like I might know what they were and how to use them. Still, I held all my memories of my other life. I even picked the front lock with a pair of hairpins. I seemed to still have my skills from before.
“Piper? Can you help set the table for dinner?”
“Sure, mom.”
Dinner was ordered out pizza and the four of us sat at the table talking about plans for the upcoming week and what else needed to get done around the house. The last time I participated in a family meal was over forty-five years ago. My parents separated shortly after that and within a few years they had both died. I’d felt like I missed something and I was slightly overwhelmed by feelings of being in a family again.
“School starts at seven fifteen tomorrow morning. What time will you set your alarm?” Mom wanted me to make sure I was ready.
“The school is about ten minutes away. If I grab some breakfast before I go, I guess 6:45 would work.”
“I know you’re joking, Piper. Five-thirty?”
I had to pause and think about this for a second. I seemed to have memories of getting ready for school as Piper. I need to shower, possibly shave my legs and underarms, dry and style my hair, put on makeup, and pick my clothes. I groaned inwardly. “I’ll set my alarm for five-thirty.”
After dinner I texted Brant. ‘What time are you getting up tomorrow?’
‘6:30. I’ll be at your place by seven. Make sure you look all pretty for your first day.’
My hand moved to my forehead. ‘You’re enjoying this too much.’
‘I am. I’ve never felt so alive before.’
‘I feel pretty alive myself, but I’m a girl.’
‘I know. That’s so cool.’
‘I can’t believe I’m going to high school tomorrow.’
‘I’m sort of looking forward to it. Just think how easy the classes will be.’
I groaned. ‘See you tomorrow.’
‘TTYL’
Going through my mental checklist Piper would wash her face, put on a night cream, wear a frilly nightgown, and then go to bed. Getting ready for bed was a bit of an ordeal. Every move made me take notice of how my breasts shifted and how my hips swayed a little more than before. My long hair got in the way of everything. Stepping out of my clothes I stood once more in front of the mirror, this time completely naked. I was really pretty. My hands weighed and gently massaged my breasts. These would take a lot of getting used to and now without the bra they were moving a lot more than before. They were very sensitive. Looking down I let my hands slip between my legs. This was so different not feeling something down there. While my breasts were something new equipment to get used to, strangely having nothing between my legs actually felt better than before. If nothing else this experience will give me a new perspective on what it’s like to be female.
Pulling a white nightgown from a drawer I ran my fingers over the feminine garment and put it back. At least in bed I don’t have to wear something so frilly. Climbing into bed and sliding under the sheets I found I couldn’t quite get comfortable. Every time I rolled my breasts would shift and my nipples would brush the sheets. This was both invigorating and annoying. They were so sensitive that the sheets felt rough against them. Sighing, I got back up and slipped into the nightgown and then crawled back into bed.
My mind was moving so fast thinking about things that I struggled to get to sleep. My hands began exploring my body a little more than before and I tried imagining my pretty body. As a man, I would have been quite turned on by it, but, try as I might, I couldn’t get excited. I attributed this to just not knowing how this body reacted to stimulus. Finally, I gave up and managed to drift off to sleep.
***
The alarm woke me up at 5:30am and I was still tired. When was the last time I had a solid eight hours of sleep? I can’t remember. I recalled that I slept more as a teenager than I did when I got older. It seemed as I got older my mind was harder to shut down and the aches and pains of my body made falling to sleep harder, and returning to sleep even more challenging if I woke up.
I had to admit, even though I was still tired, that I felt amazing and when I looked at myself in the mirror I was caught off guard by my dazzling smile, pretty face, sexy body, and disheveled long hair. Can I live like this for the rest of my life? Shouldn’t I be more antagonistic to the idea? For some reason I wasn’t as bothered as I was yesterday. Perhaps it was due to the good sleep or maybe overnight my brain was addled by estrogen.
Glancing at the closet I knew I had to make a choice about clothes for school. Suddenly getting dressed was a lot more complicated. As a guy I would throw on some pants and a shirt and be done with it. No mental gymnastics there. Do I dress pretty and conservative or a little more edgy? No matter what I wear, it would be feminine as that was the only type of clothing I own. Think, Piper. Did I just call myself Piper? Shaking my head to clear my thoughts I opted for pretty and conservative. I need to rely on my CIA training. A girl that looks pretty in a conservative way will garner more sympathy and support.
Rushing over to the shower I stripped and began the slightly arduous task of shaving my legs and washing my hair. I would have thought this would be harder but I was far more limber and my smaller size made it easier to move about in the shower. My time in the shower was slightly erotic as soap and water helped my fingers glide everywhere over my silky skin and the feelings that generated were nothing but pleasurable.
It took thirty minutes to dry and brush out my hair and I even curled it a little on the edges. Next I decided to go light on the makeup and used my secret memories of a life that had never existed before. Lipstick, eyeshadow, and eye liner was all I put on.
By the time I got downstairs for breakfast, I was already running a little late. Mom was there and commented how pretty I looked. I had a quick bite to eat, ran upstairs to brush my teeth, and then the doorbell rang. Rushing back downstairs I got there just in time to see my mom giving Brant the once over. She’d even started into a full-blown interrogation by the time I grabbed Brant’s arm and dragged him away.
“Bye, mom!”
“Bye, sweetheart.”
We walked half a block before Brant paused and looked me over carefully. “Is that really you in there, Cade?”
“Don’t give me that sly grin that says Cade’s gone all feminine on me.”
“I was going to say that I’d never know you weren’t a girl yesterday. Your makeup is flawless and you did a great job on your hair and outfit. Well done.”
“Thank you. How are you coping?”
“Really well. I even got to shave for the first time. I tried out my new equipment last night. It was so incredible.”
I did something I didn’t think I knew how to do, but I blushed. “That’s almost too much information. I gather you’re all right with the state of things?”
“Why wouldn’t I be? Sure this isn’t what I’d ever thought of, but I’m a healthy, good-looking guy and a lot younger now. Did you try out your equipment?”
“No.”
“Why not?”
“I dabbled, but I’m not sure how this body works yet.”
“I bet I know why.”
“Do I dare ask for your scientific opinion?”
“I told you yesterday that I’m okay with how things turned out. I still love you and I thought about the new you… It was so easy and amazing… and slightly messy.”
I rolled my eyes. “You’re saying I was only able to dabble because you think I’m now only attracted to guys?”
“It sort of makes some sense. Let me give you a little female advice. Women respond differently than men do. Last night was pure testosterone fueled lust. I’ve never been able to do anything like that before yesterday. I could only fully enjoy myself when I had an emotional tie to what I was fantasizing about.”
“Maybe we should change the subject. Did you find anything out about our situation?”
“Well, my mom is a thriller novel writer and my dad works as a consultant to struggling sports teams.”
“That’s good to know if I were at all vaguely interested in your parents. I was asking about our, yours and mine, situations. How do we get back to the way things were?”
“There’s nothing I could find. Cade Maxwell and Tatiana Pierce never existed. I checked for birth certificates, hospital records, everything. I tried to find anything related to the chaos machine technology and I also found nothing. The only thing I stumbled onto is the concept of alternative realities and how we may still exist as ourselves in another parallel universe, but in this one this is it. I hate to say it, Piper, but we’re stuck.”
Stopping in my tracks I looked up into Brant’s eyes. My bottom lip began to quiver. “You really think we’re stuck? I thought maybe we’d be like this for a few days until we could find the chaos machine and reverse it.”
“I looked everywhere and didn’t find any way. Are things so bad that you can’t accept your new life?”
“Yes… No… I mean, look at me. I don’t know anything about being a girl in high school.”
“Sure you do. Does everything feel foreign to me? Absolutely. But I have memories that guide me. Did you know how to apply makeup or do your hair? Not as Cade. But your memories are there guiding you even though for you it feels new. There must be something that you can accept. Isn’t there?”
“My family feels wonderful. You know I lost my parents at a young age. I feel secure with them. I don’t have aches and pains when I wake up. I’m pretty, which is better than the alternative.”
“That’s a great start but I think you need to look deeper. Yes, you’re pretty. Very pretty. But more than that, you’re alive and you have me. We have each other to walk through this together.”
“I guess you’re right.” We started walking again and we turned the corner to see the school. “Oh my God! I’m not sure I’m ready for this.” Moms in mini vans were dropping off their kids. There were hundreds of high schoolers all over the place. Some boys were having their books knocked from their arms. Girls were in cliquish groups gossiping. There were the preppies and the Goths, the jocks and the nerds. The bros were the party kids, the stoners were the drug abusers. Some girls wore Anime-like clothes. Some students were holding up signs to save the local turtles from extinction. There were the dark, brooding, artsy kids. Hip Hop kids were playing loud music and jerking their heads back and forth in time to the music. There were cultural groups of foreign exchange students and then there were the queens of the school.
“I’m trying to look on the bright side, Piper, but clearly it has been a long time since I was in school. The chaos machine has nothing on this place.”
“There’s a reason the CIA never places students in high school. They can’t train you for this kind of mission.”
We walked towards the main doors, my eyes getting wider by the minute. The queens, who were sitting on a low wall, all stopped talking as we approached. “Hey newbies!” Looking around I made sure they were talking to us. They had stood in the meantime and the head queen was circling us. I’m a wounded seal in Cape Town with a great white shark circling me. The head queen stopped in front of Brant and looked him over like a piece of perfectly cooked prime rib. I was immediately irritated and didn’t like her. “I’m Mandy Simpson, head cheerleader, future prom queen, and future class president. And you are?”
I waited for a quick intelligent retort from Brant, but clearly the testosterone was messing with his brain. I could see Mandy was as shallow as they come, but his eyes seemed glassed over by the pretty blonde with D-cup breasts.
“He’s Brant Daniels. His mother dropped him on his head when he was a baby and he can barely speak.”
“As long as everything else works fine, he might be the perfect man then.”
I really want to feed this girl a pompom.
“I can speak just fine, thank you, Piper.”
Mandy strolled over to me. “Piper, is it? How did your parents come up with that name? At least you weren’t named Cessna or Boeing. Perhaps you were named after Peter Piper or the Pied Piper. Let me tell you how things work around here, Pippy. You don’t exist. Got that? I own this school.” Turning back to Brant she slid her finger across his chest. “Come on, girls. See you later, handsome.”
“Earth to Brant! What happened to you back there?”
“She seems nice.”
“Honey badger nice maybe. Tasmanian Devil nice perhaps. Long blonde hair and perky boobs doesn’t make a girl nice.”
“You’re right. What was I thinking?”
“You’re a guy now. Think of that thing between your legs as a light switch. When it’s on, your brain’s off.”
“Got it. You’re prettier than her anyways.”
“Don’t try to schmooze it over. Wipe the drool from your lip.”
***
“The principal will see you both now.”
We had to wait about thirty minutes for the principal to arrive before we were granted an assembly. Martin Harrelson was an uppity man that appeared to think the world revolved around him.
“Lois, hold my calls and get me a cup of coffee. Take a seat you two. Let’s see…” He pulled out two files. “We have Piper Isabella Stone and Brant Daniels. Welcome to Carver High School.” I was about to say thank you when he continued. “Your success here is my success. I’m successful because I’m an achiever. I could talk all day long and motivate young people, but it’s important they motivate themselves. You see that red sports car out there?” We looked out his window and saw a gaudy red Hyundai Tiburon. “That’s success! With effort and hard work and keeping your noses clean, you too might achieve the level of success I have. I run this school like a ship and I’m the general. What I say goes and I’ll not tolerate any insubordination. Tight rules make a ship function well. Got it? Both the football team and cheerleading squad have openings and tryouts are after school tomorrow. Any questions?” He didn’t wait for an answer but stood and showed us out. “Lois, where’s my coffee? Get these kids their schedules and locker assignments.”
We headed towards our first class that had already started. “That was interesting. Aye aye general Harrelson!”
“Are you going to try out for cheerleading?”
“I’ve got dozens of awards in my room saying I’m pretty good at it. It’s a tad cliché though. I’d hate to be stereotyped. I’m not just any ordinary girl you know. What about you? Football?”
“I know what you mean about stereotyping, but I really want to see what this body can do. Football would be a fun way of getting to know people and testing myself out. I know you’re not any ordinary girl, Piper. You saved my life a dozen times and rescued me in the Ukraine. No matter what you do, I admire you for who you are.”
“That’s nice of you to say. I’ve got history now. What do you have?”
“Chemistry.”
“Don’t make any explosives.”
***
Standing at the door to my history class I knocked and pried it open a few inches.
“Come in, come in. You must be Piper Stone our new student. Go ahead and find a seat.”
The guys all seemed interested in me with the same glassy-eyed stares Brant had earlier. I had to smile slightly as I took my seat near the back of the class. I never drew attention before as Cade.
“Piper, to catch you up, we’re discussing modern history. Can anyone tell me who the President of Turkey is and how he came into power? Anyone? Anyone?” Am I in a remake of Ferris Beuller’s Day Off? “Piper, would you like to try to answer this?”
“Sure. The current President of Turkey is Recep Tayyip Erdogan. Although Turkey is a republic, Recep actually came to power through voter oppression and assassinations.”
The teacher frowned at me and all the students turned and looked at me like I was some kind of freak. “You have the name of the President correct, but your facts about how he came into power are incorrect.”
“I was in Turkey at the time and was actively involved in assuring a peaceful transition of power.”
“Miss Stone. The creative writing class is next door. This is history and in here we deal with facts. Please refrain from ad-libbing in the future.”
***
Finding Brant at lunch was pretty easy. Just past the canned mystery meat, turn right and look for the groupies. Three girls were actively engaged in talking with him. When he saw me coming he waved me to sit with him. I’d never admit it publicly, but that made my entire day so far. “Girls, this is Piper. We both started today.” One of the girls said hello, but the other two stormed off.
“How was your morning, Brant?”
“Did you know that they teach some strange stuff these days?”
“Have you had history yet?”
“No.”
“A word of advice. If you think you know something because we were there, Piper and Brant weren’t and it’s a good idea to keep your mouth shut. My history teacher thinks I would make a good fiction writer.”
“You’re right; it will be hard to keep our real life history separate. If I look at my new past, I’ve never left the country. I’m sorry about earlier. I’ve been trying to focus my thoughts and not be ruled by my… I’m working on it and I’m getting better.”
Mandy Simpson sashayed over to our table. “I’ve been checking into you Brant. I hear you’re a football player. Hope you make the team.”
Brant was polite. “Thanks.” He then made my day for the second time by turning away from Mandy and looking at me. Mandy’s eyes shot poison-tipped daggers at me before she stormed off.
“Can I walk you home after school?”
“I’d like that.”
After lunch I headed to my locker to find a note taped to it. ‘Dear Pipper. Just a gentle reminder that I can make your life a living hell here. Welcome to Carver. M.’
***
Brant was waiting for me when I left the school. There’s no question his attentions were making me feel special. In the back of my mind I was worried that he might choose to stray and leave me on my own. Is this the new me? Am I succumbing to my inner frail girlness?
“Did you have a better afternoon, Piper?”
“Yes. This is still all so strange to think my world is no longer fifteen-hour days seven days a week. School felt rather short compared to our regular work.”
“I know how you feel. Assuming there’s no going back then we need to start thinking about our future. Would you consider going into the CIA again?”
“No. No way. It was all consuming. You were right back in Italy. We gave our lives for the country but we missed out on so much. You?”
“I agree with you. I wish we’d simply walked away together from the CIA in Monte Carlo. It would have been such a fitting mission to close things off on. I was so taken by being Mrs. Maxwell. If you had asked me to marry you I would have said yes in a heartbeat.”
“Had I known that’s what you were thinking, I would have asked. It’s so hard to think about the future and choosing a new career.”
“This is my new house. You want to come in?”
“Sure.”
Brant opened the door and walked right in. I followed behind cautiously.
“Is that you, Brant?”
“Yeah, mom.”
“I’m in the kitchen. How did your first day of school go?”
Brant led me into the kitchen and hugged his mom. She looked at me and smiled. She seemed very outgoing and friendly.
“School went well. Mom, this is Piper. We met yesterday. She’s new in town as well. We both started today.”
“Aren’t you a pretty thing? I love your brunette hair with such bright blue eyes.”
“Thank you.”
Brant turned to head upstairs. “I’m just going to change. I’ll be right back.”
“He’s a nice, kind boy.”
I was about to say I know. “That’s good to know. He tells me you’re a thriller writer.”
“Did he now? Do you like reading thrillers?”
“You could say I’m a bit of a hobby spy. I have to be with a ten year old brother.”
“I’m writing a new novel now about a woman born in the United States to Russian parents who became radicalized. She’s about your age and looks like you. She uncovers a plot where her parents are attempting to assassinate the President with diclofenac.”
“Why use diclofenac when you could grow castor beans and create ricin? It would be untraceable to obtain and a couple grains in a salt shaker would do just as well.”
“That’s an excellent idea. You’re not a high school terrorist are you?” She said it with a smile.
“As I said, I’m sort of a fan of spy stuff. I think pragmatism is most often better and some thrillers and spy novels make it hard to believe their reality by focusing too much on being clever.”
Brant came back downstairs as his mom was looking at me curiously. “What an absolutely adorable girl, Brant. Perhaps we could invite her over for supper this weekend?”
“That would be wonderful. I think I’ve got my room clean enough. Would you like to come see it, Piper?”
“If it’s all right with your mother.” She nodded and smiled knowingly. “It was a pleasure meeting you Mrs. Daniels.”
“The pleasure was all mine, Piper.”
Brant led me upstairs and he closed his door once we got into his room. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you made quite the impression.”
“If your mom only knew…”
“This is it. My new home away from home.”
The walls were covered in posters of football players and cheerleaders. There were trophies everywhere. Clothes were haphazardly strewn across the floor and there was even a jock strap which I started giggling over. “Can’t say I miss those or the guys change rooms. Your room is very masculine.”
“That’s the new me. Mr. Masculine. You want to feel my bicep?”
Little by little Brant had been wearing me down and I was feeling more and more at home in my new body. Sure, everything felt new on the outside, but inwardly I was amazed at how quickly I was becoming Piper. Sitting down on his bed I became a little pensive. I found the cheerleader posters offensive even though I was one. “Thank you for being there for me all day today.”
“I still love you, Piper. I can’t imagine my life without you.”
His hand brushed my hair from my face and for the moment I leaned into his strong hand. When he tried to kiss me I pulled back and immediately felt ashamed. “I’m sorry, Brant. I adored Tatiana. I was in love with her for maybe five or six years. Don’t get me wrong as I’m not saying no to you, just that I need more time. This is all such a shock for me still. I’m still getting used to the idea I’m smaller and weaker and in a way, this frightens me.” I reached for his hand and held it wanting to give him something.
He lifted his chin like he recognized something. “I love you, Piper. I’m willing to wait and I wasn’t thinking about how this might feel for you. I can understand you wanting to feel safe and secure. You did that for me as Cade. You never treated me badly and were always there to protect me. If I’m going to be a man, I’m going to be a good man and I’ll start right now by taking down these posters of other women.”
“Would you hold me for a moment?” When his arms wrapped around me there was no place else in the world I wanted to be. Something stirred inside of me and something stirred next to me. Extracting myself from Brant’s arms I lifted up onto my tiptoes and kissed his cheek. “I should go. I need to find out what I’m capable of if I’m going to try out for cheerleading tomorrow.”
“I’ll walk you if you like.”
Glancing at his bulging jeans his eyes followed mine. It was nice to see him blush. “You might want to take care of that before going too far. I’ll be fine, but thank you.”
“This thing really has a mind of its own.”
“Just wait until you get one of those while sitting in a classroom.” Smiling, I added, “I’m not sure I’ll miss those days. Have fun, handsome.”
He chased me to the top of the stairs and by the time I was back on the street heading for home I was feeling pretty good about things. Turning up the walkway to my house I heard the bushes rattle and a slight giggle. I deliberately continued to go up the front steps and onto the porch, only to quickly vault over the rail and sneak up behind Jonathan. “Gotcha!”
“Hey! That’s not fair!”
“There is no ‘fair’ in being a spy. You have to be the best. That means no laughing when you’re hiding in the bushes.”
“I’ll get you next time!” Jonathan scampered off leaving me grinning.
Upon entering the house I found my mom watching video recordings of me cheerleading. “How was school today, sweetheart? Did you see Brant much?”
“School was all right. I made a few friends and a few enemies so I guess that about balances out. Brant was helpful and sweet.”
“I know it’s just been a few days, but I think he really likes you. A mother has a sense of these things.”
Sitting down next to my mom I wrapped my arms around her. “You’re watching my old cheerleading videos.”
“I was putting things away when I found them. You’re very talented. I can’t believe a year from now you might be off at college somewhere.” There was moisture in her eyes that made me choke up a little. I’ve a lifetime of memories I didn’t live through, but this mom and this family felt so important to me already.
We watched me a little longer and I was pretty amazed at my own abilities. “Would you like help making dinner?”
“That would be wonderful, Piper.”
“Could you pick a few things up for me?”
“What do you need?”
“Some stuff for Jonathan.”
“Just make a list and I’ll see.”
***
After dinner I helped clean up and played a board game with Jonathan. I was feeling so intimately connected with my new family that my mom’s comment about leaving in a year mad me sad. I really want to be a good big sister and a good daughter. All evening my mind strayed to Brant. Where my family gave me a sense of belonging and being a part of something bigger, Brant made me feel all warm inside.
I spent some time in the backyard working on my cheerleading moves and was quite surprised that my new body had muscle memory for the actions I had watched on the television with my mom. As I got ready for bed I stretched a little finding out I could do the splits. More and more I was impressed by the level of fitness and strength this smaller body possessed. This gave me a little more confidence in myself.
I woke sexually frustrated and before my alarm went off. I dreamt about Brant taking me in his arms and him laying me in my bed. In my dream everything was very passionate and Brant ever so slowly increased my desire for him. I even touched and did things with Brant I still struggled in my mind doing leaving me somewhat conflicted upon waking.
How can I be so turned on and turned off at the same time? After showering and getting myself dressed in a cute blue dress I placed my gym and cheerleading clothes in a small backpack and headed downstairs. I was bound and determined to be ready for Brant as I was assuming he would come by to walk me to school. Luckily I wasn’t disappointed and Brant showed up right on time.
“You look beautiful this morning, Piper. Are you all ready for cheerleading tryouts?”
“Thank you. Yes, I think so. I can do the splits. What about you? Are you ready for football?”
“I think so. I went to a field last night with some footballs and threw them. I appear to be able to do football moves and my martial arts from Tatiana’s life.”
“I noticed the same.”
“Did you try out your equipment yet?”
“You’re sure interested in my equipment.”
“Only in a professional sense. I want to make sure you’re adapting well.”
“Liar.” I slugged him on his arm. “You want details. I had a dream about you last night.”
“I’ve been having dreams about you at night and during the day. So you figured out how your body works then?”
“No… I do get turned on thinking about you and how nice you’ve been to me but my brain is still thinking that’s gay. So I’m sexually frustrated right now.”
“That’s not unexpected. Try taking a bath tonight and get fully relaxed before going to bed. Fantasize about something that won’t freak you out.”
“I can’t believe we’re talking about this. When you do your thing you don’t feel awkward sometimes thinking about me?”
“Not in the least. I think about the man I love in a smoking hot teenage girl’s body.” Brant shifted his bag to hide the front of his pants.
Giggling I pushed him up against a tree. “You want me, don’t you?”
“Stop that!”
Giggling some more I realized I sort of wanted him too. As we neared school I could see Mandy and her queens. “Do you want to get lunch together?”
“Of course. Maybe after tryouts I can walk you home again.”
“I’d love that.”
Mandy came bouncing up to Brant. “Hi Brant. I did some checking and it looks like we’re in the same history class together. You can sit next to me. If you like, we could get together after school today and I can help you catch up on what you missed.”
“That’s very kind of you, but after tryouts today I’m walking Piper home.”
“That will be late though and I’m sure Pipper doesn’t want to wait for the football tryouts to be over.”
“It’s so kind of you to think about me, Mandy, but I’ll be here late as well trying out for the cheerleading squad.”
“Really? It’s a shame we only have one slot to fill. Maybe if there were six openings you might just squeeze in under the wire.” Mandy reached over to squeeze Brant’s bicep. “You’re strong, Brant. I can’t wait to see your moves.” With a glare at me she bounced off.
“I really dislike that girl.”
“You don’t think she’s just being nice?”
“Is Tatiana still in there somewhere? She would see through that trampy blonde right away.”
Brant grinned. “Of course I see her for what she is, but it’s kind of nice to see you get a little riled up. It means I have some hope you’ll come around.”
“Please don’t even joke about being with her. This is hard enough knowing we’re going through this together. If I lost you, I’m not sure how I would cope.”
Brant’s hand found mine. “It’s all right. Do you really think some teenage girl is going to catch my eye over you? You are prettier than she is and you have redeeming qualities.”
“Redeeming qualities?”
“You’re smart, caring, and one hell of a good shot with a gun.”
“You’re pretty great yourself. You know just what to say to make me feel good about myself.”
“Don’t worry about Mandy. She thinks she’s a big fish in a small pond. You’ve taken out international criminals.”
“What classes do you have this morning?”
“Math, physics, and English, and then history and art after lunch.”
“I’ve got chemistry, physics, and math, then English and music. How did I get music and you get art?”
“Luck of the draw, I guess.”
Squeezing Brant’s hand I realized he hadn’t let go yet. “See you at lunch.”
***
The only seat left in chemistry was with a really nerdy kid named Nathan. All the girls giggled that’s who I got stuck with, but I didn’t mind. Chemistry labs were notoriously boring and having someone that actually knew something might be helpful. What wasn’t helpful was that Mandy was in my class.
“Hi, Nathan. Did you get introduced to Pippy yet?” Mandy was up to something.
“Uhm. You’re talking to me?”
“Yes, Nathan. As a fellow student, you’re very important to me. Remember that when it comes time to vote for class president. I just wanted you to know that I overheard Pippy talking about you. She’s single and is looking for a hot new boyfriend.” Nathan was squirming in his seat and staring between Mandy’s breasts and mine. The poor guy was struggling keeping his composure and other things well hidden. “You should go get your supplies for the lab now.”
“Nathan, look at me.” It took a moment, but Nathan did finally look me in the eyes. “I’ll go get the supplies.” He nodded dumbly and squirmed all the more. Grabbing Mandy’s arm I pulled her to the side. “Stop being such a total skank, Mandy. Grow up, get a life, and maybe try to learn something while you’re at school because when you’re older and have popped out a few kids and your boobs are dragging on the floor, you might just need something to fall back on besides your back.”
“Is that the best you got, wench? Just wait until Brant picks me over you and he will. You’re just not in his league.” She turned away and I went into the back to grab our lab items.
We were well into the lab with our Bunsen burners on when Mandy walked by and dropped something into Nathan and my beaker. She smirked as black smoke began pouring out of the beaker setting off the fire alarm. We were standing around outside when Mandy walked up to the principal and pointed in my direction. Moments later he strode over, grabbed my arm and hauled me into his office.
“There are witnesses that say you set off the alarms on purpose. That you were the one that picked out the lab chemicals and you picked one you knew we cause the smoke and set off the alarms.”
“That’s not true, it wasn’t me.”
“I’m not asking for your opinion, Miss Stone. This is your first warning. I’ll not tolerate mischief like this in my school. Now get back to class.” His finger pointed me to the door. Round one goes to Mandy.
***
Sitting with Brant at lunch made me feel somewhat better. I caught myself staring into his eyes and daydreaming. Ever since my dream last night I’ve been seeing him differently.
“Are you going to eat your pudding?”
“Hmmm?”
“Your pudding. Are you going to eat that?”
“No. I’m not too hungry.”
“What’s going on?”
“You know the fire alarm this morning? Mandy dropped something into my beaker in chemistry and set it off. Who do you think got the blame?”
“You’re kidding.”
“She doesn’t like me much.”
“That’s because you’re better than her in every way.”
“Growing up as a guy, I had my problems. There were always alpha males that wanted to show their dominance. I guess I was naïve to think it was different being a girl.”
“Guys tend to be louder and more physical but girls lean towards psychological warfare.”
“Hi Brant.” Oh God, not Mandy again. “I’m not so sure you want to be sitting with her. She’s a bit of a troublemaker. You wouldn’t want Principal Harrelson to think you’re like her.”
“I hadn’t thought about that. I’d hate to think the principal would consider me both good looking and smart like Piper. Who do you think I should sit with? The tech nerds or the good looking ones but not so smart group?”
Mandy left in a huff. “You are my hero! For that you get a kiss on the cheek.” Leaning over I brushed my lips against his cheek. He smelled really nice.
Brant just sat there grinning.
***
Mandy was an absolute tyrant. She ran the ten girls trying out ragged. Sweat was pouring off of me but I was very proud at what I had accomplished. My moves were flawless and more than one of the regular squad suggested I was better even than Mandy. Mandy told everyone that she needed to confer with the squad before choosing the newest recruit. That was fine by me as I was enthralled watching Brant on the football field. I sat in the bleachers with the other girls and was truly mesmerized by his handsome, athletic body. I started getting warm all over thinking about him.
Mandy and her team came out fifteen minutes later. “I want to thank you all for trying out. Unfortunately we only have one position on the squad. That position goes to Melanie. All the rest of you, grab your things, you’re done for the season. All but Piper.” Everyone paused to hear what Mandy was about to say. My eyes narrowed. “You showed some promise out there, Piper. With a couple of years of hard work, you could possibly make a cheerleading squad. We do have one more position we think you’d be perfect for. We need someone to be our team mascot. It would be a true honor. What do you say, Piper?”
Not wanting to give her immediate satisfaction I merely stated, “I’ll think about it.”
With my head hung low I headed to the change rooms and then waited for Brant on the bleachers. He came out with a huge smile on his face. “I made the team! The coach said I was good enough for a backup quarterback, but for regular play I could be a running back. I saw you trying out. You’re hard to tear my eyes off of.”
“I didn’t make the squad.”
“You’re joking. You were far and above better than everyone else out there. I know because I was watching.”
“As head cheerleader it was Mandy’s decision. She said I could be mascot if I wanted.”
“I’m sorry, Piper. Come on. Let me walk you home.”
***
My family and dinner were waiting when I got home. I was feeling pretty down on myself. My new life’s memories showed me that I’d always made the cheerleading squad. Somehow, deep down, I really wanted it. It’s so strange that one day I was a man in my fifties with a thirty-plus year career as a CIA agent and the next I was a teenage girl pining for being on something that really didn’t matter.
“How did your day go, Piper?”
“Not so good. I didn’t make the squad.”
Dad, who rarely says anything decided now was a good time to start talking. “That might be for the best anyways. I got a call from principal Harrelson today. Apparently you caused the smoke alarms to go off?”
“That’s not true. Mandy Simpson did it. She’s the head cheerleader that’s after Brant and is trying to get me out of the way. She caused the alarm and I got blamed, then she told me the only position I qualified for was the mascot.”
“I don’t know this Brant fellow, Piper, but I do know you need to focus. Maybe not being on the squad or having a boyfriend is a good idea right now. You have your future to think about. The principal said he had evidence to prove you caused the alarm. I’m telling you now that you’re going to have to buckle down and smarten up; especially if I’m going to help you get your driver’s license.”
“That’s unfair, dad. You know I wouldn’t do such a thing.” At least I hoped he knew. “May I be excused, please?”
Mom looked at dad like he better agree. He nodded and I headed for the door.
Mom came to the front door just as I was about to leave. “Where are you going?”
“For a walk.”
“I know this is hard, Piper. Starting a new school partway into the year, your hormones are in full swing, and there are a lot of distractions. If you ever want to talk, I’m here.”
“Thanks, mom.”
Stepping out into the cool evening air I took a deep breath and started walking finding myself on the grassy knoll that overlooked the football field. Lying back in the grass I pondered my new life. How can high school be so hard? Hearing a car pull up I looked down upon the school parking lot. Headlights flashed twice and then principal Harrelson walked out to meet two strange people. He handed them a small package and they handed him an envelope. They got back into their car and took off and the principal headed back into the school. Something shady is going on but I’m not a CIA agent any more. I stood and headed home.
Back in my bedroom I got ready for bed and pulled the sheets up over me. I was bound and determined to release some stress. Letting my hands roam over my body I could feel my nipples harden and become erect. The slightest touch sent small shivers down my back. Sliding one hand up under my nightgown I found easy access between my moist vaginal lips. The feeling of moving the flat of my finger lightly back and forth over my clitoris was electric. I fantasized about many things and seemed to get close a few times but it wasn’t until I pictured Brant that my passions took me to the next level. Moments later I shook and stifled a scream as I experienced my first female orgasm. The feeling was so intense and so wonderful I continued my slow ministrations until five minutes later I came again.
Now that I knew my body and brain were working properly I resolved to myself that I wasn’t missing a thing. Actually, if anything, I felt more alive than ever before and had desires, strong desires to be close to Brant. For the first time since my change I really thought I could handle this.
***
The next morning I was a new girl. My exposure to the glories of all things female made my heart light and my smile impossible to remove. I chose a conservative, yet sexy sundress and changed up my hairstyle slightly providing the exact impact I wanted it to have on Brant. He sucked in his breath and held it when he saw me. Grabbing his arm in mine I made sure I touched him as much as I could as we walked to school.
“Something is different about you today.”
“I found out my new equipment works great.”
“Was there anything in particular that helped?”
Pausing I pulled Brant to the edge of the sidewalk and close to a bush. Flirting a little I leaned close and whispered into his ear. “I just pictured you moving your hands over my body.”
Brant moved over to sit down on a small cement wall. “I can’t walk to school like this. I need a minute.”
Sitting next to him I got a little more serious. “I want this to work out between us. I’d be happy if the school knows we’re together.”
“You sure you’re not jealous and just want to take me off the market to keep Mandy away?”
“We’ve always made a good team. Putting Mandy in her place is a side benefit.”
“You need to stop worrying about Mandy.”
“Do you know what my biggest fear is?”
“That you’ll never get back to who you were?”
“Surprisingly, no. My biggest fear is that you’ll grow tired of me, or tired of waiting for me, and find someone else.”
“And here I was worried you’d find some other guy.”
“There’s not a guy in school that’s remotely interested in me.”
“You must be blind and deaf because you’re the talk of the school. I’m sure Mandy is seething about that.”
“Not a single guy has approached me.”
“I think perhaps they’re intimidated by your beauty.”
“Either that or they’re intimidated by you. Either way, I’m fine with it.”
“What are you going to do about the mascot thing?”
“I’m going to do it. I’m not letting Mandy’s spiteful actions get me down. I can rise above it.”
“I’m impressed.”
“Besides, it gets me front row seats to watching you play. You’re quite the handsome hunk out there.”
“We should get going since I think I can walk again. We don’t want to be late.”
***
This morning was my first real chance to enter the Holy of Holies; the high school girl’s change room for gym class. If ever a test existed of my new sexuality, this would be it. Unfortunately, I remained as unmoved as a chicken trying to pull a tank. Clearly, my brain was no longer functioning as it should. I’m now one hundred percent heterosexual female.
This was yet another class I had with Mandy and she made it clear she was out for blood. We played field hockey and she stuck to me like glue eventually finding the opportunity to sweep my leg from behind causing me to crash hard on the turf.
After gym class Mandy made a big show of walking around the change room topless and bragging. “I’m dating Brant.”
The other girls all clustered around her. “But what about Hank, the quarterback?”
“He’s so passé. Brant’s smart and sensitive. He knows what a woman needs and wants. He’s my partner for a history report and…” She looked directly at me. “…we’ll be working late into the night. I’m going to invite him to my room and I’ll show him these. After that, he’ll be mine until I have no more use of him.”
“As if.”
“You think you have something to say about the matter, Piper?”
“Brant’s too smart to fall for a tramp like you.”
“And you, the girl only fit for playing the mascot, think you can win his heart?”
“I already have his heart and I didn’t have to sell my body to get it. I’ve decided to take the mascot job, by the way. I figure what an awesome opportunity to watch you fall on your fat ass.”
“Why you little…”
I smiled as the teacher walked in and told us all to clear out.
***
“When were you going to tell me about you being paired up with the wicked witch of the west?”
“It happened in history class yesterday. It was a random assignment. Since you had such a bad day yesterday I thought I’d wait. It’s not like anything will happen.”
“She made it clear in gym class today that she was going to invite you to her house so she could show you her breasts. She also said the two of you were dating.”
“What did you do?”
“I told everyone you were already mine.” I barely said this above a whisper.
“Am I?”
“I want you to be.”
“Then I’m yours and I’ll prove it to everyone Friday night.”
“You don’t mind that I’m not all over you like Mandy would be?”
“I want you to be ready, fully ready. I also don’t want to cheapen what we have by making a scene just for high school politics.”
“A girl could easily fall in love with you, Brant Daniels.”
“There’s only one girl I have the remotest interest in falling in love with me. That’s Piper Isabella Stone.”
Taking his hand in mine I refused to let it go until after the lunch break was finished.
***
At home that evening dad took me driving for the first time.
“Before we even start the car, you need to understand the basics. Do you know the difference between a standard and an automatic?”
“I watch television, dad.” Popping the hood I examined the engine and began pointing out things. “This is the air filter, here’s the oil filter, washer fluid, starter, radiator, fan belt, brake fluid. This 2013 Jetta has a five-speed manual transmission, a four cylinder inline engine generating one hundred and fifteen horsepower.”
“Where did you learn all of that?”
“Google.”
“Okay, why don’t you start the car? You’ll need to…”
“Push the clutch in with my left foot before starting the engine. I’m good, dad. I can do this.”
“Show me.”
After starting the car I pulled out of the driveway and began driving around the neighborhood. I didn’t make a single mistake and even parallel parked the first time. I drove towards the school and spotted the principal once again in the parking lot handing another package to someone before I turned around and headed back home.
“You’re a natural, Piper.”
I didn’t have the heart to tell him the last car I drove was a five hundred horsepower Maserati.
“When can I go schedule my driver’s test?”
“Let’s do a few more drives first but if you continue to do so well, hopefully within a few weeks. How are things going at school?”
“Starting a new high school is a challenge, but nothing I can’t handle.”
***
Friday came and so did the first football game of the year. I donned the ugly gray mighty opossum mascot outfit and cringed at the smell of someone else’s body odor. I was grateful that the suit was fairly close fitting allowing me to move around quite well. The head flopped a bit but that added to the appeal of the character.
As the sun began to set and the field lights came up, we took to the field. Mandy made sure she was front and center but I was chosen by tradition to lead the team out onto the field. As I ran I turned, twisted, and moved into a series of end over end flips. The crowd cheered wildly. Apparently their mighty opossum had never flipped before.
In a way, I was rather enjoying the suit. I’d never been a very extroverted person. The CIA kind of frowns upon that, but in the suit, I could dance and be free to do things I wouldn’t normally have done. In the third quarter the other team’s eagle mascot started pestering me during a time out. He made crude arm gestures at me and I just waved my tail at him. He didn’t like that very much and started chasing me. The crowd was cheering until I slipped and fell and the eagle mascot dove to tackle me. Using my martial arts training I raised my legs just in time for the eagle to land on my feet and I pushed him upward and hard letting his momentum carry him up and over me, crashing into a table with Gatorade. The cooler poured all over the eagle and the crowd went wild as I stood up and danced away.
The game turned out to be very close and Brant scored the winning touchdown on the final push. The game was over and the mighty opossums had won. I pulled off my opossum head and watched for Brant. I spotted him just as Mandy ran up to him hugging him. I was very angry but as I watched he lifted her off of him, set her to the side and ran forward sweeping me up into his arms and kissing me.
My heart faltered in my chest and my lips were on fire as I clung to him kissing him over and over. “You were incredible, Brant!”
“So were you! The eagle was nothing but a sopping wet pile of feathers by the time you finished with him. Let’s get changed and I’ll walk you home. Let’s plan on getting together early tomorrow.”
“Nine o’clock. I want to sleep in a little.”
“I’ll meet you at the bleachers in thirty minutes so I can walk you home.”
He kissed me again and I almost passed out from relief and joy. The past few days had been wonderful.
***
Saturday morning came and I woke with an excitement that was far greater than any day I could ever remember. Ever since Brant kissed me in front of the entire school I was walking on air. Now I know what being as giddy as a school girl is all about.
It had been almost a week since the chaos machine had radically changed our lives. Brant had made the transition easily but I had struggled more. We both attributed this to an innate sense of security and the fact that there are a lot more unknowns about being a woman. Being a guy is pretty straight forward but women have all sorts of unique hygiene concerns, periods, and fluctuating hormones on top of being smaller and generally weaker.
Slowly I had become less and less concerned and more hope filled me each day. It certainly helped me a lot figuring out how my emotions tied into my sexual response and how I’m not so weak and frail as I once pictured myself. I’m sure at some point the newness would wear off, but I was far more aware of my body and how I moved, what I wore, and how I acted would draw attention to me. There’s just so much more to think about as a woman. I don’t want to appear slutty, or like a librarian, I want that fine balance of being alluring, yet conservative. I want people to know me for who I am more than the way I look.
Ever since I had my first female orgasm I truly had begun to embrace my new body. I loved the weight of my breasts and how they shifted as I walked or when I rolled over in bed. The feel of my hairless skin still made me smile as I touched it. It’s hard for me to explain, but when I was a man, I thought a lot about sex. As a woman, I feel more sexual.
I noticed that my brain and emotions weren’t functioning the same as before. As a man I wouldn’t allow emotions to control my actions. I guess that could happen if I let it, but I chose not to. As a woman, I had no choice. My thoughts and decisions were being driven by my emotions. I felt things more deeply than ever before. The one thing that I had a hard time giving up was my self-reliance. I was always in control of my own destiny before and now my destiny was far more entwined with relationships and other people. Little by little I dropped the macho, I have to be in control of myself, mentality and now I’m okay with relaxing a little. The relief of not having to be a source of strength to those around me was palpable. I felt much freer to just be me.
Looking out the window it was a beautiful day and knowing I would spend a lot of time with Brant I chose my outfit carefully. I wore a red dress where the hem fell just below my knees. It was delicate and pretty, maybe a little too pretty for school but perfect for a day like today. Things that bothered me before, like my long hair and nothing but dresses, I now loved. If men only knew how wonderful a dress feels to wear, they’d be wearing them all the time.
I texted Brant to see if he was up yet and if he would like to come over to meet my family. He replied that he could be over in an hour so I got to work with some of the supplies my mom had bought. It wasn’t long, however, when mom called me down for breakfast.
“You look different, Piper. You didn’t… you know… with a boy?”
“No, mom. But Brant is officially my boyfriend. He kissed me last night after the game.”
“You need to be careful with your heart, Piper. You don’t want to get hurt and boys can be rather aggressive with what they want.”
“I’m not interested in anything short term, mom. Brant is different. He truly understands and won’t take advantage of me. I know you and dad will want to get to know him so he’s coming over this morning.”
Mom’s arms wrapped around me. “You’re growing up so fast.”
“I’m in no hurry to grow up and leave here. Sometimes I wish time could just freeze us in place.”
It wasn’t too much later that the doorbell rang. I ran to the door and let Brant in. Checking to see if my parents weren’t watching, I kissed Brant. “I can’t believe I waited so long to kiss you.”
“You’re worth the wait.”
Taking his hand in mine I pulled him into the living room. “Mom, dad, this is Brant Daniels.”
Brant walked confidently, yet politely over to them shook their hands and greeted them. “It’s a real pleasure to meet you both.”
There was the standard set of questions my parents asked. Where are you from? How do you like it here? What do your parents do? Now the questions became a little more protective in nature.
“What are your plans after high school?
“I realize a career in sports is rather high-risk. My grades are good enough to get me scholarships and I was planning on focusing my career on international trade.”
That’s an interesting answer.
“Piper told us that you kissed her and you’re now her boyfriend.” I buried my head in my hands. “We’d like to know your intentions towards our daughter.”
“I want you both to know that I’ve never had a relationship with another girl and that I find Piper to be an extraordinary young woman. She’s intelligent, creative, and I’m very attracted to her. My intentions are honorable towards Piper and I wouldn’t have tried to establish a relationship with her unless I felt we had a long-term future together. I’ll never put her in harm’s way, and I believe in waiting until marriage in case you’re wondering.”
Am I willing to wait until marriage? Brant pulled it off. He managed to sway my parents into believing he is a good choice for me. I managed to extract him from my parents and take him to my room. My first order of business was to kiss him.
“I meant what I said about waiting for marriage. We have a chance to do things right and I want that for both of us. I don’t want anything to interfere with our relationship.”
“On one hand, that’s a relief, but on the other, I want to be with you. I guess we can give it a go for a while and see how desperate we both get. International trade?”
“I love travel. The CIA really put the travel bug in me. I don’t want to go into the spy game and trade, while boring, is pretty safe. Not having people shoot at me all the time would be a nice feeling. What are you making? Camo pom poms?”
“I’m making a ghillie suit for Jonathan.”
“He wants to be a sniper?”
“He’s all into spy stuff. I thought I’d help him out a little.”
“You’ve really gone all in with the family stuff.”
“I love it, Brant. I know it’s early, but I always wanted children. I just never thought I’d be the one having them.”
“I don’t want you to ever worry about me, Piper. I intend to marry you one day. My parents want you over for supper tonight. Can you make it?”
“I don’t think that would be much of a problem. What do I need to do to impress them?”
“Honestly? You’ve already impressed mom. Dad will love you.”
***
Brant and I had a great day together and I was now nervous as I got ready for dinner with his parents. After showering and shaving and working on my hair for forty minutes, I was still concerned it wasn’t good enough. Choosing a black dress bordering on a formal design I hoped I wouldn’t be seen as to over the top. I made my way to Brant’s house and knocked on the door. Brant opened it and whistled low and kissed me on my cheek with a soft whisper. “Waiting until marriage will be really hard. You look stunning.”
Brant’s mom was in a dress as well so I didn’t feel too bad. “Piper, it’s so nice to see you again. This is Frank, my husband.”
“It’s very nice to meet you, Mr. Daniels.”
“Please, have a seat. Brant’s told us a lot about you already.”
“And yet you still invited me to dinner?”
That made them laugh, but I was still very nervous.
“We’re absolutely thrilled that Brant found someone to be good friends with so quickly.” I wonder if Brant hasn’t told them I was his girlfriend yet. I looked over at Brant imploringly.
He smiled back at me. “Yes, Piper. In case you’re wondering I did tell them we are an item.”
His dad looked very serious for a moment. “We’re going to need blood tests, DNA analysis, proof of ancestral breeding, and affidavits from ten people about your character.”
“Oh my! I better leave now. If you all find out I was raised by wolves in Siberia you won’t let me date your son.”
“She even has a wonderful sense of humor, Brant. Piper, perhaps you can tell us what your plans are after high school?”
Brant looked at me curiously, probably wanting to know what I would say. After he received his questions I started thinking about an answer should I be asked something similar. “I’m hoping to go into photo journalism. I want a career that I could continue in the event I had children and I love photography.”
“You didn’t want to become a professional cheerleader?”
“I’m not good enough to be a professional. Besides, once you become a professional you’re forced into wearing things I wouldn’t want to wear. I’m a touch conservative and don’t like the idea of people seeing too much of me. It diminishes the mystique.”
“Brant tell us you’re far better than the other girls on the squad and you could easily be professional.”
“That’s nice of him to say, but I had fun last night as the mascot.”
“Dinner is ready, why don’t you all come to the table?”
***
The weekend had really been spectacular and going to school Monday morning was a bit of a letdown. Actually it was a huge letdown.
“Piper Stone to the office…”
I had no idea why I was being called to the office. I cringed when Lois told me to go straight in that Mr. Harrelson was waiting. Make sure I closed the door behind me.
“What were you thinking?”
“Excuse me?”
“We run a respectable school here and your antics on Friday night made us look bad. More importantly, it made me look bad.”
“I still don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“Look at my car!” My giggling turned into full outright laughter. His car had “Your Opossum Sucks” written all over it in some kind of spray foam. “This is not a laughing matter, Miss Stone! First, you beat up the opposing team’s mascot, and then you laugh at the horrible denigration of my car.”
“I’m sorry, Mr. Harrelson. You said I beat up the other team’s mascot? He attacked me.”
“You think this is funny? Maybe it’s not so funny when you see this.” He turned his computer screen around and I was shocked to see a Facebook page in my name showing video clips of the eagle mascot getting thrown, his black eye, and all sorts of comments where I was maligning the school, the principal, and the other school.”
“That’s not my Facebook page! I don’t have a Facebook page.”
“That’s your name and picture on the top. You’re to write a letter of apology to the other school and you now have detention. You’ll clean my car from top to bottom after school.”
“Someone is framing me. Look at the age of the account. This was created yesterday. I was with someone all day yesterday.”
“It’s either detention or suspension. The choice is yours. Get rid of that Facebook page. Now get out.”
The kids in my classes were split. Half of them said I was incredible the other half said I was scum. I just wanted to go crawl under a rock. Lunch took far too long to come but when it did I was somewhat relieved that Brant made every effort to cheer me up.
“You heard?”
“Yes. I’m sorry, Piper. I’m betting Mandy has her fingerprints all over that Facebook page.”
“We could prove it. We could show the page was created using her IP address. That’s what we used to do.”
“We shouldn’t let these things get to us. We’re not young teenagers. We are, but we’re really not. We can choose whether this trivial stuff will get the better of us.”
“True, or we can get even.”
“To what end? Mandy doesn’t seem to be the kind of person that will back down. Sooner or later it will escalate out of control.”
“Maybe you’re right. Besides, I’ve already won. I have you.”
***
Cleaning Mr. Harrelson’s car was horrible. I never liked washing cars to begin with but washing someone else’s for punishment when I didn’t do anything wrong was unjust. I had finished the outside and started on the inside when under the floor mat I found a little plastic bag. Inside was a piece of crystal meth. Is that what this scumbag principal is up to? He’s dealing meth? I slipped it back under the floor mat not wanting any chance that it would come back against me but the CIA agent in me wanted to address it somehow.
Arriving home late for dinner I was then grilled about my detention and the Facebook page. The principal had obviously called my mom and dad. I tried so hard to explain to them it wasn’t my doing but they didn’t believe me. My new female hormones and the unbearable weight of feeling like I let down my parents caused me to run to my room in a flood of tears.
***
The next day was the official start to the class presidential campaign. By noon Mandy already had her posters everywhere and no one was opposing her. Brant surprised me by taking me out to the grassy knoll overlooking the football field and had a lovely picnic lunch already prepared.
“You’ve been pretty quiet today.”
“I’m trying so hard to fit in and accept this is my new life, but more than that, I want it all to work. I want to be a daughter my parents can be proud of and they think I’m some kind of delinquent.”
“It will all blow over.”
“During my detention yesterday I had to clean principal Harrelson’s car. I found a packet of crystal meth. I’m sure he’s dealing. I’ve seen him twice exchanging packets with shady people in the parking lot after normal school hours. We should expose him. I know the unsavory types that surround drug dealing and our fellow students are at risk.”
“We’re not spies anymore, Piper. I trust your judgement but this is a matter for the police. After school we can go and tell them what you’ve seen.”
I needed to try to lighten the mood. “How are things for you? Are you enjoying the sights in the boy’s change room?”
“I thought ladies’ change rooms were bad, but they are so much better than the boy’s. Everyone is walking around nude, the place smells of Axe, bigger boys are picking on smaller ones, towels are being flicked at everyone, and the conversations are at a Neanderthal level and usually focused on sex and girls. It’s just totally disgusting.”
“You’re not getting turned on by all the boy parts waving in the wind?”
“Not in the least which bothered me initially. I’m all heterosexual guy now and I only have eyes for you.”
Smiling I leaned over and kissed him. “Women don’t do anything for me either, but I can safely say that I’ve not been even slightly interested in other guys.”
“I’ve been thinking about your image in school. You should run for class president against Mandy.”
“You’re joking.”
“Not at all. There are probably few guys that would choose to vote for Mandy over you and from what I hear, you’re gaining in popularity. Even though you’re disparaged and people think you might have done the Facebook page, it’s backfiring on Mandy. They think you’re cool to stand up to Mandy and the principal. You could easily win this and you’d put Mandy in her place when you win. I think it would be good for you to find out you have others that support you.”
“I’m skeptical, but I’ll do it.”
“We don’t have much time left before classes start again. Why don’t you go sign up and I’ll meet you after school to go to the police?”
“Sounds good. See you soon.”
***
The police department was a shabby little cement brick building in the middle of town. It reminded me of Mayberry. It took a few minutes to get in front of a police officer and I began to explain my concerns when the police chief overheard and stepped in, sending the lower ranking officer away.
“Who are you?”
“I’m Piper Stone. I just started at Carver High School a week ago.”
Leaving Brant in the hallway he pulled me into his office and closed the door.
“Why don’t you tell me what you think is going on.”
“Two times I’ve seen principal Harrelson exchanging envelopes in the school parking lot. This was at times when the students were not at school. Yesterday I was given the task of cleaning the principal’s car and I found a small plastic bag under one of the floor mats. I believe it was crystal meth.”
“So you think the principal is dealing meth?”
“That’s my suspicion.”
“Why were you cleaning his car?”
“It was my punishment for an incident with Hadley High School’s mascot on Friday night.”
“I heard about that. You gave their mascot a black eye.”
“That’s not what happened. What are you going to do about the principal?”
“Listen, Piper. Principal Harrelson is an upstanding citizen of this community. You probably just found a mint. I’ll speak to the principal and get this cleared up, but I’m not going to launch a full investigation based upon the hearsay of a seventeen year old girl that gets into fights.”
“Fine. Are we done?”
“Yes. I’ll encourage you to find new hobbies. This is a small town and word quickly spreads about mischief makers.”
I was summarily dismissed and escorted out of the building with Brant.
“How did that go?”
“We’re living in Mayberry. If I didn’t know any better, I’d think they don’t even know what meth is. He thought a mischief maker like me might be just causing trouble for the principal.”
“You did the right thing.”
“Maybe I’m still getting used to these female hormones, but my new female intuition is kicking in and I don’t think I’ve seen the last of this.”
***
I started my campaign and Brant helped me out at lunch the next day. We made posters and put those up and I met people in the lunch room. Brant was right. Mandy wasn’t nearly as popular as I thought she was and I had a much broader appeal. Had I been on the cheerleading squad I would have been just like her.
When I was walking between classes I spotted the police chief with the principal. They were talking casually and the police chief patted the principal on the arm in a friendly manner. Clearly the two knew each other well. Seeing the two of them together gave me a bad feeling but nothing happened. I was so grateful to get through the day without trouble that when I got home I finished the ghillie suit for Jonathan and played with him all night. Needless to say he was thrilled.
***
My real problems began the next day. I was in chemistry class when my name was called to the office. This was just before lunch and I quickly lost my appetite. Arriving at the office the police chief and the principal were there.
The principal started in on me. “Piper, you need to open your locker for us.”
“On what grounds?”
“We have reason to believe you’re dealing drugs.”
I’m being framed. “What evidence do you have to provide probable suspicion?”
The chief spoke up then. “You came to me to cast suspicion on the honorable principal of this school. There has been an increase in meth use in the community in the past few weeks and since you stated to me that you knew what meth looked like when you saw it that provides all the suspicion we need.”
“That and the fact you’ve proven to be untrustworthy and I’ve had to speak with you several times already. Now, please don’t keep us waiting.”
We walked down to my locker and I opened it and stepped aside.
The chief rummaged through my locker and pulled out a small bag with several smaller bags inside. Mandy just happened to show up with a camera and flashed a couple of pictures as I was led outside. “You are hereby suspended indefinitely. I’ll leave it to the police if they wish to seek further punishment. You’re to go home immediately. You’re parents have already been notified.”
“You both know I’m being framed!”
The principal pushed me up against the cold brick wall. “I’ll not let a snotty seventeen year old girl take me down. No one will take a second look at me. You’ll be lucky if you even find a job after all of this gets on your juvenile record.”
My phone beeped as I was walking home. ‘Rumor has it you were caught dealing drugs. I assume that’s why you’re not here to meet me for lunch?’
‘The police chief and the principal are in on it together. I’m indefinitely suspended.’
‘I’m coming over right now.’
‘Come over after school. I don’t want you linked to all of this.’
‘All right. Keep your chin up.’
Sitting on the front steps it wasn’t long until mom and dad arrived.
“What’s got into you, young lady? We didn’t raise a drug dealer!”
“Are you both going to stand there and accuse me without even hearing my side of the story?”
“I’m in no mood to listen to you right now. Forget taking your driver’s test. You’re grounded!”
“When have I ever done something like this?”
“This is the third call we’ve got from the school in less than two weeks. You’ve changed. Now go inside and we don’t want to see or hear from you until dinner!”
“Don’t bother setting a place for me. I’m leaving! I’ll not stay in a home that doesn’t want to listen to me. I’m a good person and I was framed for telling the police about the principal’s side business selling meth.”
Storming away I stopped only briefly to look back over my shoulder to see my mom in tears. I walked for some time in a bit of an angry haze finding myself on the doorstep of Brant’s home. He wouldn’t be home for a while so I just sat down and cried.
It wasn’t long before I heard the door open behind me and Mrs. Daniels found me.
“Piper? Why are you here? What’s wrong?”
I unloaded. “Ever since I came to this stinking town only one good thing has come out of it. Brant. I was framed for causing the smoke alarm to go off, framed for a Facebook page I never created, and now framed for selling drugs. My parents don’t believe me. I’ve been grounded, suspended, and now I’m likely to have a record.”
“Come in, Piper. I want to hear all about it. Can I call your mom and at least let her know you’re safe?”
Nodding I had another round of tears as I thought about my mom worrying about me. Giving Mrs. Daniels my mom’s number she called.
“Mrs. Stone? This is Mrs. Daniels. Brant’s mother. I want you to know that Piper is here with me. She’s safe. No, don’t come over just yet. Let me talk to her a bit. You’re welcome.”
Mrs. Daniels hung up the phone and turned to me. “Thank you for letting me call her. She was frantic and rightfully so. I want to hear the entire story but first I think you need to understand something. Sometimes as parents we want so badly to see only good in our children. When things like this happen, it’s a shock at first. I’ve not known you long, Piper, but this doesn’t sound like something you would do. You’re too smart to get involved in something like this. I suspect your parents need time to reflect on the good person you are and they’ll calm down and listen to you. Please don’t judge them. They love you more than you’ll ever know. Now, start from the beginning. I want to hear all the details.”
About thirty minutes later I completed telling Mrs. Daniels everything.
“Piper, you said you’re a hobby spy reader. What do you think you’re next steps are? How does the heroine of the story reverse the wrongs done to her?”
“In a fiction story she would be Nancy Drew and get hard evidence against the principal and the police chief and present it to the FBI.”
“There’s no way I’d ever want you to do anything like that in real life. It’s far too dangerous. I wonder if something could be leaked to the press.”
“That’s a possibility. I’ve got a few ideas. I could get an old phone and use it as a video recorder. Perhaps put it in a tree overlooking the parking lot. There are some cameras in the school, but they might be compromised. Thank you for hearing me out. I’ll head home now.”
“Piper? For what it’s worth, I believe you.”
Heading home I was pretty nervous as to what the situation would be but by the time I was a block away my mom was running towards me and swept me into her arms. She apologized over and over and pledged her support.
“Please, don’t run away like that again. We’re sorry. We still don’t understand, but dad and I spoke about it and we decided we need to take your word. That doesn’t mean we’re happy about things, but we’ll do what we can to support you. Until the past few weeks, we’ve never had a single complaint about you and it simply doesn’t make sense you can be a perfect daughter and sister while dealing drugs and getting into fights.”
“You don’t know how much that means to me to hear you say this. It’s been a terribly hard couple of weeks and I just seem to be at the wrong place at the wrong time. I’m not lying when I say I was framed. When I went to the police I started speaking with one officer, but when the chief overheard he quickly sent that officer away and took me alone into his office to hear my story. When I was cleaning the principal’s car I found a packet of meth and I’ve seen him twice making deals in the school parking lot. He then stated that the principal was an upstanding man and I should do better to fit in. The next day I saw him and the principal talking at school, and then today I was framed. If I had a finger printing kit I’m sure I would find the police chief’s or the principal’s prints in my locker.”
“Your dad and I talked and decided it’s best to let you ride out your suspension. We’ll only fight charges if they come against you and would impact your record. It’s best to just lie low.”
Brant arrived a short time later and then my dad came home a little early from work. We all sat in the living room together.
“Mandy already has pictures posted of you.”
“I’m not surprised. This is my entire fault. I should have just been quiet and avoided people like Mandy.”
My dad’s temper had greatly reduced. I know he was struggling believing me. “When you were cleaning the principal’s car, how did you know the packet you found contained meth?”
“I’m in high school, dad. The stoner groups always have something they are trying to pawn off on people. I’ve seen it before but I’ve never done any drugs, alcohol, or smoked. You have to believe me.”
Brant stood up for me. “Mr. and Mrs. Stone, I know Piper was framed. Mandy has had it out for Piper ever since our first day of school. I spoke with Piper’s chemistry partner today and he confirmed it was Mandy that dropped some chemical into their beaker setting off the alarms. I was there when the eagle mascot attacked Piper. She did everything possible to avoid hurting him while protecting herself. It wasn’t a fight. Piper’s Facebook page was created on Sunday at the same time we were here playing with Jonathan.”
Piper’s dad shook his head sadly. “We should have believed you, Piper. I’m calling the DMV and making sure you’re still scheduled for your test on Saturday.”
***
Brant sat on my bed next to me and I held his hand. “Thanks for defending me today. You really spoke with Nathan, my chemistry partner?”
“I did. Boy does he have a crush on you. I wanted to make sure we had witnesses lined up if we need to fight this.”
“Thank you. I have an idea though.”
“You’re not going to break into the school are you?”
“Of course I am.”
“I’ll go with you.”
“I don’t want you to get into trouble.”
“I appreciate your concern, but I’m doing this with you. Why don’t we meet at the grassy knoll at ten?”
***
“Is that what you’re wearing?”
I was wearing the most spy-like outfit I could put together; a black blouse, black skirt, and black tights. “You’re talking to a girl with only one pair of pants.”
“It’s sort of sexy. You got out of the house without being seen?”
“It was easy.”
“He’s here.” The red Tiburon was plainly visible in the school parking lot.
“I’m thinking Harrelson has a lab somewhere in the school basement. I managed to get the floorplans and the south entrance should be the best door to enter and get downstairs from. My camera is set for no flash in case we find anything.”
“All right, let’s go.”
Keeping to the shadows and avoiding the school security cameras, we stealthily made our way to the south door.
“I think you need more practice, Brant.”
“I did the last one in Italy.”
“Sit back and watch a pro.” I fumbled for a few minutes with the lock until it finally released and we snuck inside.
“That took a long time.”
“I’m working with hair pins not a lock picking set. We need to go down the stairs.” We stayed close to each other. So close that Brant had his hand on my butt and it was starting to turn me on. We heard some noises up ahead and I spun around and kissed Brant to keep Brant from talking. My lips lightly brushed his neck as I whispered into his ear. “Movement up ahead.” He nodded slightly and pulled me closer to him and smiled knowing what he was doing to me.
Peering around the corner a door separated us from a larger room. There was a small glass pane in the door and we could see light and movement coming from the other room. Opting for my phone video I began recording as we crept up to the window. My screen was dimmed significantly to not attract attention but we could still see what was going on with the phone camera lens just above the edge of the window. The police chief and principal Harrelson were together. Clearly they had some kind of meth lab built and various bottles of chemicals were on the table behind them. The principal gave a small bag of meth to the chief.
“There’s a volleyball tournament here on Saturday. I’ll meet you in the parking lot with the rest of the shipment. The extra cars will make the handoff less conspicuous.”
Dropping back down and out of sight we retreated quietly out of the school and back to the grassy knoll.
“We couldn’t have timed it better. I’ll send this to the FBI tonight.”
“Are you going to show it to your parents?”
“I’d like to, but no. They would have a heart attack thinking I slipped out at night and broke into the school.”
“Probably for the best. I’ll see you tomorrow after school.” Turning to go I felt his hand on my arm. “Just one more thing…” He kissed me passionately and I all but melted into his embrace.
“Can we get married tomorrow?”
“I think we need to wait at least until after high school.”
“This is going to be a long year. You know we’re both adults, right?”
“Suddenly you’re all ready to jump into bed?”
“Are you going to lie to me and tell me you’re not?”
“I’m pleading the fifth.”
“You would. See you tomorrow, handsome.”
***
The next day was a little hard for me. The FBI responded that they had already had an open case against the principal but the video I took was the hard evidence they needed to push forward. I was greatly pleased about that but I was sad I couldn’t be at the football game to watch Brant play. I did manage to convince mom and dad that I would go no closer than the grassy knoll as my suspension was to keep me away from the school grounds.
So I sat with my brother’s cheap binoculars watching the game from a distance. My only solace was that being young and fit, I had a teenager’s metabolism and I had a nice bag of chips with me to munch on.
Carver lost the game this time but Brant played well. I saw Mandy making another play for Brant but he ignored her completely. Now that I was out of the way the little tramp was trying to take him away from me. Brant waved at me and pointed to his wrist. That was a sign that he would join me shortly.
When Brant arrived he swept me into his arms. “How’s my sexy spy doing?”
“Not bad. I hate it that I’m not down there on the field with you. The FBI is on the case. I hope they’re watching tomorrow.”
“You take your driver’s test tomorrow?”
“You think I’ll pass?”
“You might need a little more practice. You did a lot of damage to our Maserati last time.”
Ignoring that last statement I changed the topic. “Who was playing our mascot?”
“He’s not very good. They put Nathan from your chemistry class in the suit.”
“I’m easily replaced.”
“Not by me. Mandy is pushing to have your name expunged from the ballot. I suspect the only way she would win is if she’s the only one running. Surprisingly, you’re still neck and neck with her in the polls. The stoners love you.”
“Wonderful. I had a lot of time to think today.”
“What about?”
“I wondered what I’d do if we found the chaos machine.”
“I know what I’d do, but tell me what you would do.”
“There’s no guarantee we would ever get back to who we were. We could wind up as chimpanzees in a zoo. I’ve come to the conclusion that I’m happy with my new life. Not the being framed every other day part, but I’m very happy being Piper and I’m very glad you’re with me.”
“I came to the same conclusion a week ago. I have something for you.”
Brant got down on one knee and I immediately flushed with warmth. “This isn’t a proposal, Piper. I bought you a promise ring. It’s my promise to you that I’ll keep myself for you and that as soon as possible we’ll begin our lives together.”
Pulling Brant’s arms I got him to stand so I could kiss him. The day hadn’t turned out so bad after all.
***
It was a warm day as I sat in my parent’s Jetta. The driving examiner was sitting in the passenger seat and appeared to be a real nervous type. It made me wonder why he would choose this type of career or perhaps it was this career that made him nervous.
“Don’t be anxious, Piper. I’ll be keeping notes on my clipboard. It’s your job to focus on the road and everything around you. We will leave the parking lot, drive downtown, and then we’ll head towards the school for parallel parking before heading back here. Any questions?”
“Nope.”
“Go ahead then, start out slowly.”
I was very cautious and meticulous in my driving, keeping both hands on the wheel as much as possible. So far the test was a breeze but as we got closer to the school I became a little distracted. This was when the principal was going to hand drugs off to the police chief.
The school parking lot was very full as were the spots for parking on the street. “Go ahead and parallel park in that spot up ahead.”
“Okay.”
I pulled ahead and backed in without and difficulty whatsoever. “Why don’t you pull back out and we’ll start heading back to the motor vehicle office.”
Just as I started pulling out sirens went off everywhere. I stopped the car in case police cars were coming. Glancing into the parking lot I could see FBI had taken down the police chief. I couldn’t suppress my grin. The next thing I knew a red Hyundai Tiburon flew out of the parking lot cutting off a car that careened into the entrance and crashed. There was a frantic pounding on my window. An FBI agent held up his badge.
“I’m commandeering this vehicle. Follow that red car!” The man jumped into the back seat. “Step on it!”
Looking over at the examiner he looked like he was about to vomit. I smiled and floored it.
“He’s turning left!” It was a real tight corner so I pulled the emergency brake and floored it letting the front wheel drive pull me around the corner with the back end swinging around. “You’re closing in on him!” The Tiburon bounced heavily as it crossed some train tracks. I kept the car floored and soon we were airborne. When the car landed I pulled the emergency brake and turned hard right to get close to the back end of the Tiburon. “I’m radioing ahead.”
“I’ve got this!”
The roadway ahead was all clear and there was a corn field to my right and grass to my left. I pulled up alongside slightly and performed a perfect take out maneuver, clipping the back left of the Tiburon causing him to spin out of control and go off the side of the road. Pulling up behind him the FBI agent jumped out and took principal Harrelson into custody.
It wasn’t long before police, FBI, and news media were all over the place. Principal Harrelson just glared at me as he was put into the back of a cruiser. I smiled and waved. The FBI agent came back and formally introduced himself. “I’m agent Smith with the FBI. That was some mighty fine driving back there. What’s your name?”
“Piper Stone.”
He raised his eyebrows. “You’re the Piper Stone that sent in the video surveillance of Mr. Harrelson and the police chief?”
“That’s me.”
“Let me introduce you to someone. This is Channel Five news reporter Nelly Chambers. Nelly, this is Piper Stone. She’s a hero…”
After being interviewed Agent Smith walked me back to the Jetta. “We’ll help out with the damage done to your car.” He leaned in towards the examiner. “I think it would be a good idea to pass this young lady.” He just nodded, anxious to get out of there. I drove back to the DMV where mom and dad were waiting. They were watching the local news that had just finished playing my interview.
“We were wondering where you had got to! Dad’s already on the phone to the school board. Your name is being cleared. Did you pass?”
The tester handed me my provisional license. “Congratulations, Piper.” He turned and took a sip from a bottle that looked like ulcer medicine.
***
By the time Monday morning came around I was the talk of the school. News that I had been framed by the principal and the police chief and how I took down Mr. Harrelson had spread like wildfire and suddenly I became a household name. Mandy was seething at my newfound popularity and promptly announced the annual paintball tournament. At lunch I was eating with Brant when several students came to sit with us, one was Nathan from chemistry class.
“That’s so awesome to hear about principal Harrelson. You must be real proud.”
“I’m just glad my name has been cleared and it was fun chasing him down in my car. It felt like old times.”
“You’ve done that before?”
“Sorry, I meant to say old movies.”
“Did you hear about Mandy’s paintball tournament?”
“We did.”
“Mandy’s team has won the regional championships three years in a row. Her winning really boosts her popularity with the guys. I guess they like pretty girls that can shoot. This is a small town after all. Do you think you’ll sign up for it?”
“We would need a team of five. What do you think, Brant?”
“I’m in. What about you Nathan?”
“Me? I’ve never fired a paintball gun in my life.”
“It’s all about physics. The event is on Saturday. I’m sure Piper and I can take you one day this week to get you familiar with the gun.”
I tried encouraging Nathan a little as well. “You’ve got moves. I saw you last week as our new mascot. You can do this.”
“I’ll do it. The nerds of the school need to have representation.”
“I’m in.” We looked up to see the head stoner. “I know what you’re all thinking, but I’m not like that. Most of the stoner group doesn’t do any drugs whatsoever, but they like the group because everyone else leaves us alone. I, for one, really appreciate you going up against principal Harrelson, Piper. It would be an honor to be on your team. My name is Stephen Jackson.”
Looking at Brant, he shrugged and nodded. “Okay, Stephen, you’re in. We need one more.”
“You need two girls on the team. I’m in if you’ll have me.” A tall pretty girl was looking anxiously over her shoulder. I recognized her as one of the queens and is on the cheerleading team.
“You’re Jessica, right? You’re on the cheerleading squad.”
“That’s right. Listen, I don’t have much time, but I wanted to say I’m sorry for the way you’ve been treated. I’m not like Mandy and really want to see her lose for once.”
Brant asked the obvious question. “Do you know how to shoot?”
“My father owns a gun store. So, yeah.”
“Mandy didn’t want you on her team?”
“I’m not in her inner circle so she knows almost nothing about me. Please let me be on your team.”
“You’re in. Let’s meet tomorrow after school to practice.”
Everyone dispersed leaving Brant and me alone at the table. Reaching over I took his hand in mine and I glanced at the thin copper ring on my finger and smiled. “You know we’re going to kick her ass, right?”
Brant smiled back. “You’re going to need to find something other than a skirt, which is a real shame because you’ve got great legs.”
“Maybe I could pull in a favor?”
***
Tuesday afternoon came and our teammates all met at the paintball field. I was wearing my only pair of jeans and a sweatshirt. Brant couldn’t keep his eyes off my backside. That made me smile.
“I’ve made a few calls and I think we’re going to have matching outfits on Saturday. Just in case my contact isn’t able to come through for us I guess what we’re wearing now should be fine. Let’s go over some hand signals. We want to be strategic.”
We spent thirty minutes covering tactics and Nathan and Jessica were teamed up to practice shooting. Nathan turned out to be a decent shot but because he was smaller and wiry, he was pretty quick moving from cover to cover. He reminded me a little of a rabbit. Stephen had absolutely no fear and didn’t mind the pain when he got shot. Jessica was a crack shot. We played a few rounds against some other teams for practice and we were feeling pretty confident by the time we left the field.
Saturday was the big day. The football field had been turned into a paintball arena and half the school turned out to watch. There were twelve teams in all and the tournament was a single elimination event. Meaning, if you lost a match, you were out. Mandy’s team was team number one and we were team number twelve. The way the brackets were set up, we would only go up against Mandy’s team if we made it through our three matches and made it into the final.
We sat up in the bleachers watching the first matches. All the teams had uniforms except for us. “Miss Stone?”
Turning I saw FBI Agent Smith standing behind us. “You made it!”
“I’ve got some things for your team. Mind if I stick around to watch?”
“Not at all. Thank you!”
“It’s the least we could do. Of course, if you’re wearing our uniforms, you have to win. You need to make the FBI proud.”
“We’ll do our best.”
“I’m sure you will.”
Agent Smith handed out the uniforms. These were actual FBI tactical suits, complete with the FBI arm bands. I always wanted to wear one of these, just once. When we took to the field the first time we looked really professional. Unfortunately, our team had a bit of nerves and forgot everything we tried to teach them. Nathan was shot down right away when he tripped running between cover. Stephen did an all-out assault, singe-handedly. He was mowed down by five hits before he had taken a few steps. Jessica proved to be level headed and between Brant, Jessica, and I we made a decent showing of ourselves and made it to the second round.
After our third round, our team had settled into a good rhythm and we found ourselves facing Mandy’s team in the final. The announcer called both teams up to the stage. “In our final round we have the three-time reigning regional champions, Mandy’s Minions, going up against the newly formed Carver Cliques.”
We’d chosen the name Carver Cliques as we represented various cliques within the school. Mandy, always trying to garner attention grabbed the mike in a fashion akin to WWE Smackdown. “You’re going down! Mandy’s Minions are undefeated in forty consecutive matches.” Handing the mike back to the MC she strutted over towards our team. She faced off against Jessica first. “Traitor. I’m taking you out. You’re going to be my first kill.” She then walked over to Brant. “I’m so glad I never got together with you. Look at the lowlifes you hang around with.” She then came face to face with me. “And you, you little tramp. I’ve given orders to make sure you’re the last one standing. I can’t wait to see you begging for mercy.”
We came together as a group before we took to the field. “I’m not going to give us a win or lose we’re all awesome speech. We’ve done well so far, but if this was a real life gun fight if you’re shot, you’d likely be dead. So let’s not get shot. Mandy gave us a hint as to her strategy. She wants to go after Jessica first and me last. Let’s use that to our advantage. Nathan, you’re really quick. I want you to be our rogue agent. Jump from cover to cover in a zig-zag direction. Don’t hesitate for long behind any barrier. We want them distracted. I’ll team up with Brant, and Stephen, you and Jessica pair up to cover each other.”
The team got up and started to head towards the field. “One more thing. Win or lose, you’re all awesome.” That made them laugh.
“Teams, take your positions. Ready…” The sound of an air horn filled the field.
“You know, Piper, you’ve really changed.”
“Every day I’m feeling better and better. I don’t want to go back to the way things were, Brant.” Sounds of paintball guns firing and paintballs whistled through the air close to us. Glancing over at Stephen and Jessica I signaled with two fingers and waved them to the right. Rolling around a barrier I laid out some cover fire as Nathan sprinted. Three of the Minions exposed themselves to Jessica and Stephen who took one of the opposing team out.
Brant and I rolled left and ducked behind another barrier. “I want to go back to Monte Carlo for our honeymoon.” Brant signaled one finger to the left. Lying flat I rolled around the barrier just as Brant stood up exposing himself. One of Mandy’s minions stood and took aim and I already had him in my sights. He was down before he could even squeeze the trigger. We ducked back behind the barrier just as a dozen paintballs splattered near us.
“Monte Carlo? We’d need to save up some serious cash for that. We’re not on the CIA’s dime anymore. Fiji would be cheaper for a honeymoon.” We watched Nathan sprint and dive for cover, firing as he dove. One random shot caught one of Mandy’s teammates in the shoulder. It was now five on two. I waved over to Stephen and signaled him and Jessica and Brant and I would move right and left simultaneously. A second signal to Nathan told him to move straight up the field. With my fingers I counted down three, two, one, and we all moved at the same time. We were now very close to Mandy and her last teammate’s position.
“Did you ever think we’d get a chance to start fresh like this?” Brant signaled one of Mandy’s team was on the move to the left. Jessica signaling one was moving right.
I signaled to move up and Nathan to take the Minion starting base. I counted down again and we moved as one drawing fire from Mandy and her Minion. I dove, rolled, and came to my feet firing two shots into Mandy’s last Minion. We had Mandy surrounded now. Brant and I held up a moment behind a barrier. “We both wanted a fresh start. I wonder if somehow the chaos machine read our minds. I would have never pictured I would be a woman, but now I wouldn’t want anything else. The only thing I want is you, Brant. I love you.” I signaled the team to get ready to close in.
“Be careful what you wish for. Isn’t that what they always say? I’m happy with the way things turned out. I love you too, Piper. Let’s finish this.”
I signaled once again and we all stood holding our guns fixed on Mandy’s position. “It’s over Mandy. You can surrender now if you want.”
With a roar Mandy leapt up and started shooting wildly. We each took three quick shots all hitting their mark. Mandy was covered in paint. I leaned over her and pulled off her mask, she was breathing hard. “Sorry, Mandy. That’s going to leave a mark.” I extended my hand but she slapped it out of the way, got up, and stomped off the field.
The crowd in the stands was cheering as we took to the stage. “This year’s winning team, the Carver Cliques!”
It was a great feeling as we left the stage. Agent Smith greeted us. “You all did the FBI proud. After watching you take out the principal’s car the other day and seeing your strategy on the field today, I’d say you have some tactical training but at seventeen I guess that’s not realistic. You’d all be assets if you were to join the FBI.”
“I can’t speak for anyone but myself, Agent Smith, but for me, I’m looking forward to a career that’s more family oriented.”
“Can’t blame you there. You all did great. Congratulations.”
My parents ran up and hugged me tight and congratulated the team. Even Jonathan hugged me saying I’d make a great spy. We finished the day with a BBQ for the team and family members at our house.
***
The polls were in and Mandy’s paintball loss had greatly affected her popularity. It was clear that she had little hope of winning and yet secretly I didn’t want the recognition. As it was everyone knew me by name now and walking down the hall was a challenge as everyone wanted to stop and chat.
Several boys tried to ask me out on a date, but I made it very clear I had a boyfriend. Jessica, oddly enough began seeing Stephen and Nathan had become instantly popular with some of the girls. Things were going well until Jessica caught Brant and me at the lunch table.
“I’m no longer in Mandy’s circle of friends, but I was getting changed for cheerleading practice and I overheard some of her plans. She’s going to rig the election. She said something about making up fake votes.”
Nathan then sat down. “I’m a little worried. The rumor mill has it that Mandy is talking to Hadley High School’s football team. The election is in two days and I think she’s planning something with the other school.”
Looking from Jessica to Nathan and to Brant I realized Mandy would make a great clandestine mastermind. “It’s clear Mandy isn’t one to take defeat lightly. What bothers me about all of this is that it’s not like Mandy to be careless. I believe she knew you were there Jessica and the rumors are ones I think she’s starting herself.”
Nathan looked confused. “But why?”
“Maybe she intends a trap, but that’s all right. We can outsmart her. What would Hadley High School want to do with the election?”
Brant was catching on. “I can’t see the tie at the moment but I wouldn’t put it past Mandy to have multiple plans in play.”
“Thanks for the information. Jessica and Nathan we know Mandy is out for me and Brant so perhaps its best if you two stay clear of us for a couple of days. I would hate to see you caught up in something that gets you into trouble.”
***
That evening I took one of Jonathan’s spy toys and met with Brant. We kept to the shadows and found a tree with good visibility into Mandy’s house. Pulling out Jonathan’s cheap plastic parabolic bird microphone we pointed it to Mandy’s bedroom window. Using my iPhone ear pods we both listened in. Mandy was on the phone to someone.
“…got the fake votes. Tomorrow I’ll put them into the voting box and tell … I’ve heard rumors someone might try to tamper with the votes and to suggest he put … very secure place. Yes, that’s my backup plan. If the skank wins … keep her away long enough…”
The microphone stopped working but we had what we needed. As we walked home we discussed our options.
“We have confirmation of Mandy’s plans just not the details. She has two plans in motion so Hadley High must be involved somehow. I’m just not sure how or why yet.”
“I still can’t see the connection either, Piper, unless they plan on kidnapping you. They’re still pissed about the whole mascot thing so this might play well into a motive for them to help Mandy.”
“We lay low through tomorrow. You up for some spy work tomorrow night?”
Brant grinned. “Always.”
***
The next night I met Brant on the grassy knoll.
“You’re wearing your black skirt and tights again. That’s kind of sexy.”
“The longer I stay in high school the more I miss all my spy gear. Who would have thought that we’d be on just as many missions here as we did for the CIA?”
“Where do you think we need to look?”
“I overheard Mandy talking to the vice principal today. It sounds like the school has some kind of vault. Harrelson supposedly improved the security while he was here so I have no idea how bad it will be. We head to the main office and there should be a side room in Harrelson’s old office that would be used.”
“Okay. Let’s do this.”
As before we made our way into the school from the southern entrance. There were only a few cameras in the entire school and nothing near the office. Most were located in the lunch room.
Brant’s hand was on my butt again and his closeness was turning me on. “What’s that sound?” I pulled us both down with Brant on top of me.
“I didn’t hear anything.” I grinned up at him and kissed him. “Why you little minx.”
“I kind of like this position.” I nibbled his ear as he kissed me back passionately.
“Great. Now I can barely walk again.”
“You started it.”
“How did I start it?”
Taking his hand I moved it to my butt. “This is what you were doing.”
“I was just letting you know where I was.”
“That’s what they all say.”
Kissing him once again we reluctantly extracted ourselves and made our way to the main office. The principal’s door was locked but that was easy to get through. The second door had two locks but they were pretty easy to open as well. Brant pulled the door open and was about to step inside.
“Wait!”
Moving back into the main office area I grabbed a can of hair spray that Lois the secretary must use. Spraying into the room with the voting box I slumped back against the wall. “You’ve got to be kidding me.” Red lines danced back and forth across the small room.
“What school has laser alarms?”
“A school where the principal is dealing meth.”
“The lines are spaced out. You’re smaller than me. I think you can make it. It’s just like the drug lord’s place in Belize.”
“I’ve got a flappy skirt on and boobs.”
“And because of you I’ve got a flag pole attached to my body.”
“Fine. I’ll take off my skirt.” Standing I unzipped my skirt and let it fall to the ground. My black nylons covered me anyways but I still caught Brant with the glassy-eyed look. “Hey, you. Eyes up here. You need to spray so I can see the lasers.”
“Mmhmmm.”
The smell of the hair spray was obnoxious as I stepped over the first laser, ducked and slid under the next. This is kind of fun especially with this flexible body I have. It took about a minute to reach the box, unlock it, pull the few hundred votes Mandy had stuck inside out, and put them into a bag which I slid under the lasers back to Brant. Relocking the box I moved cautiously back through the lasers.
Brant was there to pull me into his arms. “You look so hot in those tights.”
I rubbed myself up against him and then turned and slipped my skirt back on. I knew I’d have to relieve myself later, but it was fun watching the turmoil on Brant’s face. “Did you know you made me feel the same way? The Moscow. God I loved watching you do the Moscow.”
“I knew what it did to you. That’s why I always liked doing it. Let’s get out of here.”
***
Voting day had arrived and Mandy and I had to give final speeches before the school. Mandy’s was all about one promise or another and more funding for the cheerleading squad. When it was my turn I was a little nervous.
“Go for it, Piper!” Some people yelled from the crowd. Brant gave me a thumbs-up.
“I can’t believe it’s been almost a month since I first arrived here. Coming to a new high school is never an easy thing. I never knew if I’d fit in anywhere. I’m not a hip hopper or a nerd. I’m not on the cheerleading squad. I’m not an Anime groupie or a foreign exchange student. I’m not even the school mascot anymore. I’ve struggled finding a place and yet I feel more connected to all of you than I ever would have thought possible. I’ll only make one promise, and that is to represent all of you. I care about Stephen Jackson, Nathan Elliot, Jessica Whalen, and Brant Daniels not because they belong to cliques, but because they’re my friends. Together we can choose to make this school great. It takes all of us working together. My vote is with you all.”
It was a rousing round of applause that accompanied me off the stage. The vice principal announced voting had begun.
***
I had few expectations coming into school with Brant the next day. The vote was by now counted and the vice principal would announce the results first thing today. Nathan was out front of the school in the mascot outfit dancing around. I smiled watching him. That was until a gray van pulled up and two large guys jumped out, each grabbing an end of me and threw me into the van. They squealed off as I heard Brant running, screaming, and pounding on the side of the van.
Looking around the van I knew immediately what was going on. I’d finally put it all together. One of the rules of the election was that if the winner was not available at the time of the announcement the election was forfeit to the person with the second most votes. This was Mandy’s backup plan. The vice principal was to announce the results at nine. It was seven twenty now. Hadley High School was only on the other side of town so it wasn’t a long trip. I glared at the Hadley football players in the van with me.
“She’s much prettier in person. Maybe we’ll let you go if you give us what we want.”
“You do realize this is kidnapping?”
“Everyone in town knows there is a school rivalry. No one would hold us accountable for it.”
“I’m warning you now, that if you touch me, you’ll wind up with a black eye.”
“She’s feisty. I like that.”
He went to reach for me and I batted his hand away. I’d been in bad situations before, but never as a smaller female. These guys were large. I was getting a little frightened, but I kept my composure. Brant will come. I know it. “Last warning. Next time you’ll get a black eye.”
The van pulled to a stop and both the guys pounced on me, dragging me from the van. They put a replica of the mighty opossum mascot head on me and tied me to a seat in the middle of their schools furnace room. They left for about forty or fifty minutes. I tried to get free but the snap ties they used were not loose enough for me to twist out of.
“We’re recording.”
Looking around I saw the eagle mascot dancing around me in a taunting way.
“Is the Gatorade ready?”
“Yes.”
“Get ready to pour it over her.”
The door to the room burst open and I heard what sounded like three air rifles and a lot of yelling. My opossum head was removed and I saw Brant with Jessica, Nathan, and Stephen all with paintball guns.
“My heroes!”
Nathan stood proudly as he held the paintball gun pointed at one of the Hadley football players. My hands were cut free and I turned and kissed Brant not caring who else was in the room.
“May I?”
Taking Brant’s paintball gun I pointed it at the guy that had tried to grab me earlier. I pressed the muzzle into his groin. “By all rights, I should shoot you.” His eyes went wide but I gave the gun back to Brant.
Brant put his hand on the small of my back and led me out of the room. “We’re not done yet. They posted a football player guard on the only remaining exit. They saw us enter and locked the other door.”
“The Moscow?”
Brant grinned. “The Moscow.”
Nathan looked bewildered. “What’s the Moscow?”
I unbuttoned the top button on my dress exposing my cleavage. Nathan and Stephen were staring but Brant coughed and they looked away. Brant had the others hide as I went and knocked on the door. The large football player opened it. “Hey, I’m a little lost. Can you show me to the cafeteria?” His eyes were riveted on me as four paintballs exploded across the chest.
He was so stunned and startled that we all exited the building before he could recover.
“That was awesome!” Nathan was a ball of excitement.
“What time is it?”
“Eight forty.”
“Can we make it back to school by nine?”
Nathan smiled. “Let me introduce you to the Nathanwagon.”
His vehicle looked like something someone would use during a zombie apocalypse. We all piled in and Nathan drove rapidly back across town.
“You guys are the best.”
Brant looked concerned. “Did they hurt you?”
“No, but it was a little frightening. This was Mandy’s backup plan all along. By having me kidnapped I wouldn’t be able to accept the nomination if I won.”
We pulled up at five minutes to nine. Running down the hallways we slid around the corners trying to get to the auditorium. We could hear the vice principal talking to the school. There was only one catch; Mandy had a few football players stationed in front of the doors. Jessica pulled us aside.
“There’s another way in. Follow me.” We raced after Jessica who went up the stairs and opened a small door. “This is the access to the stage lights.”
“…the winner is, Piper Stone!” There were cheers everywhere. “Piper? Are you here to accept the nomination?”
“There’s no way down to the stage!”
Looking around I spotted something. “Yes there is…”
Mandy took to the stage. “Mr. vice president, if Piper is not here to accept, then I’m afraid the rules are quite clear.” The vice president nodded. Mandy had a speech all prepared.
“Ready…”
I swung along the rope entering from stage right. My dress fluttered in the wind. I let go as my feet grazed the floor center stage, I slid, rolled, and landed on my feet. Mandy scowled. The crowd cheered wildly.
“Mr. vice president and the students of Carver High School, I accept your nomination for class president.”
Mandy stormed off stage as I gave my acceptance speech.
***
I’ve never been the center of attention before, but I could barely get a word in with all the people coming up to congratulate me. Brant and I squeezed in a few minutes together before classes started again.
“I have something for you, Piper.”
We had been walking down the crowded halls when Brant stopped me. Mandy was not too far away yanking on her locker. With a final heaving pull her locker flew open and hundreds of Mandy votes spilled out onto the floor. People nearby picked them up. “You were cheating!” They started to cry out.
Over the next few days the Hadley football team was questioned and Mandy’s involvement in my abduction came to light. She confessed to everything. The vice principal removed her from the cheerleading squad but because I didn’t want to press any charges, that was the limit of her punishment. The cheerleading squad came to me and invited me to be head cheerleader, which I accepted on one condition.
“Hello, Mandy.”
“Did you come to gloat over your victory?”
“No. I admit I went through some pretty rough days that were a direct result of your being spiteful towards me, but I want you to know I don’t hold any ill will towards you.”
“I’ve lost everything since you came here.” Mandy started tearing up.
“Mandy, you’re a beautiful, intelligent, and very talented young woman. You have your whole life ahead of you.”
“For what it’s worth, I’m sorry.”
“I’m glad to hear you say that. We have an opening on the cheerleading squad. I want you to have it.”
“But I heard you took the head cheerleader spot.”
“I did, on one condition. That you stay on the squad. You’re the best we’ve got. The entire squad wanted you to know that you’d be welcome.”
Mandy looked down. “You were so much better than the other girls, but I chose to try and humiliate you and yet you come here and invite me back. I don’t deserve it.”
“Mandy, we may never be the best of friends, but I’d rather have you as a friend than an enemy. What do you say?” I extended my hand and she took it.
“Thank you.”
“I’ve got one more thing to ask you. The paintball regionals are coming up and we’re up against Hadley. Nathan can’t make it. Would you join our team and help us kick their asses?”
Mandy smiled. It felt good to get this all behind me.
***
Brant unfurled the blanket and laid down on it. He patted his hand on a spot next to him. The weather had cooled significantly but having a picnic on a beautiful Saturday with Brant, even if I had to wear a heavy coat, was still enjoyable. I laid myself down and snuggled into his arms.
“You know, Piper, my life as Tatiana is feeling more and more like a distant memory.”
“Mine as Cade is as well, but I’m not sad about that at all. We truly do have our fresh start. I have a family that loves me, a future career full of fun and excitement, and a wedding to plan. That is after you get around to proposing to me.”
“I’ve already promised. You know my parents can’t say enough good things about you. They love you like a daughter already. Let’s get through the school year and then we’ll make it official.”
“You honestly think you can wait that long?”
“I’ll wait forever for you, Piper Isabella Stone.”
Smiling I entwined my fingers with Brant’s. “I like the sound of Piper Daniels. Kiss me, my love.”
***
***
I enjoy writing stories like these and hope that you also enjoy reading them. Please take a moment and leave a comment. Thank you. Case Brooke/Want2BaGirl
Convergence
A New Year’s Resolution Short Story
By
Avia Conner
*** December 2004 ***
The Alamo Diner was the only place in town where I could get something that didn’t come out of a deep fryer. Alamo, Nevada had been my home ever since my wife passed away seven years ago. I had not regretted getting out of Vegas one bit. There was no way I could see the stars in Vegas with all those lights but that wasn’t a problem one hundred miles north.
Pulling my ’72 Chevy pickup in front of the restaurant, it amazed me I never got a ticket for creating a visual migraine for passersby. Even my eyes squinted at the clash of the red and peach-colored Alamo Diner behind my faded white-roofed, green seafoam truck.
Marge, who owned the diner, greeted me. “You’re a little later than usual, Tom. How are you feeling?”
“Like I need a do-over on my life. Too much alcohol, too much exposure to the sun, and too much fried food. My body tells me I spent too many years riding and crashing motorcycles, and my brain is addled by chemicals in Lucky Charms. I’m surprised you’re not visiting family.”
“My daughter and her husband are visiting specialists. I also have the diner to run.”
I was a regular. Marge knew my situation well enough.
“Didn’t you go to the doctor in Vegas yesterday, Tom?”
“Doctors don’t know diddly these days. They’re all too specialized and I swear they’re part of a medical mafia syndicate passing people back and forth amongst themselves to earn extra money.”
Marge quickly shifted topics. There was only so much of me she could take. “It’s New Year’s Eve. Are you making any resolutions?”
Her question was sobering. “Why bother? The doctors say I won’t make it past March.”
She wiped her hands on her apron. “I’m sorry to hear that, Tom. Do me a favor? Give yourself a goal.”
I stared at her a few moments before letting my callous heart soften a little. “I haven’t led a good life, Marge. I think the world would be better without me. I have no family. I leave no legacy behind. So, I will make this resolution. Before I’m gone, I will make sure my life accounts for something good.”
Marge wiped the moisture from her eyes. She was in her mid-forties but still beautiful and the best person I had ever met. “I’ll bring you your usual. You’re not heading out towards Badger Mountain this late in the day, are you?”
“One of these days I’ll find a diamond the size of my fist and watch the women flock to me again like they did in the old days.”
Marge laughed. “Just be safe. It’s not good to be out there after dark.”
My excursions were nothing more than an excuse to get a little exercise, look for fossils, and sometimes stare at the stars. Geology and astronomy always held a fascination for me, and they were inexpensive hobbies. Rocks and stars were free and plentiful, especially in Alamo.
Marge came back a few minutes later with a plate of smothered green chili burrito. I could never eat the whole thing. Just as my fork came to my lips, two young men came into the diner.
“Woohoo! We’re almost there! Can we get two beers and a couple of UFO burgers? Anyone in here seen any strange sights?”
Area 51 was a ridge past Badger Mountain and these yahoos kept coming up from Vegas to sneak a peek at the facility. “Just morons looking for aliens.”
Marge came out with some beer for the two young men. “Ignore him, gentlemen. We’ve seen plenty around here. Strange lights, weird sounds…”
I couldn’t let it go. “Are you sure those strange sounds and lights weren’t your husband’s expulsion of methane gasses from eating too many beans?”
The conversation fizzled after that. Marge gave me an exasperated look, which I rightly deserved. I left her a healthy tip as my apology, got into my truck, and headed towards Badger Mountain.
My drive took less than an hour on smaller and smaller dirt roads until I came to Fox Tail Spring. Getting out of the truck, I stretched. My back was aching and sore. At seventy-nine years of age, I reminded myself that it wasn’t so much the years but the miles. I refused to submit to the fact the cancer was taking a rapid toll on me.
I puttered looking for fossils for a while, but time passed quickly, and the sun was setting. By the time I got back to the truck it was already dark.
I drove cautiously back to the main dirt road. Cactus loomed above the sage at the edge of my headlights looking like ghostly humanoid apparitions. Suddenly the engine cut out and the headlights blinked off. I skidded to a stop and tried several times to restart the engine. Nothing.
I opened the door and stepped outside to check the engine but paused in awestruck wonder to look up into the vastness of the Milky Way. I couldn’t ever recall seeing so many stars but as I looked at them a circular-shaped darkness began hiding them. Perhaps it was the cancer or that my body just decided it was my time to go, but pain flared in my chest, and I fell back onto the dirt in excruciating pain. I laid there gasping for breath when suddenly a beam of light erupted from the sky. I tried to get up but could only manage lifting my head enough to see tall thin humanlike shapes. These weren’t cacti either.
***
Beep… beep… beep…
What a strange dream…
Beep… beep… beep…
Where am I? I was… Fox Tail Spring…
Beep… beep… beep…
Night… truck stalled… pain… light!
My eyes shot open.
Beep… beep… beep…
Fluorescent lights dangled from the gray cement ceiling above me. I tried turning my head, but it must have been strapped down. I could see a heartrate monitor off to the left.
I’m in some kind of hospital…
Something was obstructing my throat.
Beep… beep… beep… beep…
The heartrate increased in speed. I tried to calm myself until a face looked down on me; a face wearing a biocontainment suit.
“Calm down. Relax. You’re all right. I’m going to remove the tube in your throat.”
I could feel the tube sliding up my throat and it caused me to gag and choke.
“Relax. Just a little more…”
The tube came out and it was such a relief. “What…?”
“Slowly. Don’t try to rush speaking.”
“What? How…?” My voice sounded distinctly feminine.
“It may be hard to speak for a bit, Ava. Take your time.”
“Who is… Ava?”
“You’re Ava. Ava Moore. What’s the last thing you remember?”
“Truck… Nevada.”
“Nevada? You went missing near Seattle.”
“My voice… What’s wrong with… me?”
“You’re perfectly healthy, Ava. Better than ever.”
“Up… Let me up…”
“I can release your head strap, but for your own safety and ours, the arm and leg constraints must remain in place.” He removed the head strap and hit a button to raise the back of the bed.
With my head free and the bed lifted, I looked down upon myself. The sheet and whatever they had me wearing was covering up my body; a body that was unmistakably female.
“What… did you do… to me?”
“You were found in the desert, and we brought you here for observations.”
“But I’m… a woman?”
The man looked confused. “Of course, you are.”
“My name… is Tom Anderson… from Alamo, Nevada.”
A voice came over a speaker in the room. “I’m coming in there, Roy.”
Roy looked down at me. “The director is coming in.”
“Director? Isn’t this… a hospital?”
“This is a military base, Ava.”
Another man in a biocontainment suit entered through an airlock. He carried a fancy computer tablet he handed to Roy.
“How are you doing, Ava? I’m Brad Singleton, director of this facility.”
My voice was getting smoother with each sentence. “I’m not, Ava… I’m Tom Anderson. Why am I here? What happened… to me?”
“You’ve had an alien extraterrestrial experience.”
“Sir, there is a report of a Tom Anderson going missing near Alamo, Nevada back in 2004.”
I was even more confused. “Why did you say back in 2004?”
Roy looked at the director and kept silent.
“Miss Moore, or Tom, the year is now 2025. This body belongs to Ava Moore. DNA, fingerprints, and photos confirm your identity. Ava vanished in 2023, nearly two years ago.”
“That can’t be. How… how can I be Ava?”
“Aliens have been taking people from earth for at least a hundred years. Most come back. It’s my theory, providing evidence proves you are indeed Tom Anderson, that you were taken by aliens, and somehow placed into Ava Moore’s body before your return.”
“I must be dreaming! Let me out of here!”
Brad nodded to Roy who turned the dial on an I.V. drip. Within seconds I drifted off to sleep.
***
I woke up suddenly. I had such strange dreams. I recalled flashes of light, strange tall beings hovering over me, and a military facility where I woke up as a young woman.
Opening my eyes, I found myself in a cement room. I was lying on a bed with a thin mattress. There was a toilet and a sink off to the side. I sat up quickly and felt the weight on my chest shift. Long brunette hair drifted in front of my eyes. It wasn’t a dream? I’m a woman? I’m wearing a dress?
Standing, I moved to the sink and looked at myself in a mirror. The sight of my own reflection left me shocked and bewildered. My hands, once gnarled and worn, were now slender and graceful as I touched the mirror.
Confirming it was indeed my reflection, I gazed upon the beautiful face of a young woman with bright blue eyes that sparkled with a vitality I had long since forgotten. My hands moved to my face, touching the sensitive, smooth skin that was unblemished by the passage of time.
I took a few steps back. Steps that had once been painful and burdened by excess weight and arthritis, now graceful and light. The woman in the mirror was extraordinarily pretty, exuding a depth of innocence and purity that shattered my heart. This was the body of a person that loved life, was cherished deeply by others, and most likely greatly missed.
I grappled with the dichotomy of being an old man in this young woman’s body. I began weeping for this lost person, hoping beyond hope that they were not swapped into my wretched body.
“Miss Moore. I’m glad you’re finally awake.”
I sniffed and hastily wiped the tears from my eyes. I hadn’t noticed the plexiglass wall that sealed me in the room. Brad, the director, was standing outside in military fatigues.
“What’s going on? What happened to me? Who was this person I now inhabit? Why am I locked in a room?”
He ignored most of my questions. “We don’t know the extent of your contamination yet. Please be patient as we must make sure you are not a threat to yourself or others.”
“Me? A threat? In case you haven’t noticed, I’m a young woman, a girl even. I was a cancer-riddled, ornery, seventy-nine-year-old man. I know nothing about being a girl. I’m not a threat to anyone.”
“You can still expose others to biological contamination. You said you had cancer?”
“Yes.”
“Interesting… Ava Moore had cancer and yet you are cancer free. Your DNA has been scrubbed of all disease and faults.”
“What happened to my house? My truck? My bank accounts?”
“Ava didn’t really have anything like that.”
I almost growled at the man. “Tom Anderson’s.”
“I suspect that all went to the government. It usually does when taxes don’t get paid and a person that was declared missing is presumed dead.” Brad turned to leave.
“Wait! What about me? What are you going to do about this situation I’m in?”
“What about you, Ava? What would you have us do?”
“I can’t live like this! How do we give Ava her body back?”
“All I can say is that so far, the aliens have appeared benevolent. We have seen crazy things, and this is among the top of that list. However, we don’t have a green phone we can pick up and talk to them. What’s done is done. You said you were seventy-nine years old and dying of cancer. Try to look on the bright side. You have a new lease on life.”
I glared at him. “What am I going to do? I have no home, no money, no job, no family. According to you, over twenty years have passed.”
“If you’re deemed to not be a threat, then you can figure that out when the time comes. Good day, Ava.”
“Can you at least give me something to read?”
“I’ll send Roy over with something. He’s rather… infatuated with you.”
I moved back to the mirror to stare at myself. I felt amazing. I had no pain. I wasn’t tired. I was smaller and lighter than I had been. I sat down on the bed and ran my fingers along the hem of my dress. I felt sad for the real Ava. I wished I could understand what had happened and why.
Roy appeared on the other side of the plexiglass wall. Outside of his biocontainment suit, he was a wiry, nerdy-looking fellow.
“Miss Moore?”
“Do you really need to call me Miss Moore?”
“It’s your name, sort of. What would you prefer I call you?”
“Tom.”
Roy scrunched up his nose. “That’s just wrong.”
“Fine. Call me Ava, but not Miss Moore.”
Roy smiled. “I’m Roy, by the way. I brought you some approved reading material. I have book one of Nancy Drew, or Dark Encounter, a Harlequin romance. I thought both might appeal to you.”
“Do I look like a teenage girl to you, Roy?”
“Well… yes. You do.”
“How about something modern or some recent news.”
“Anything you read must be from before you, Tom-Ava, vanished in 2004. It’s necessary so we can correlate timelines and validate who you are. So, what will it be? Nancy Drew or Dark Encounter? I’m personally fond of the latter. I mean, uhm, not that I read it or anything.”
“I’ll take the Nancy Drew book.”
Roy looked disappointed. “I’ll give them both to you, just in case.” He slid the books into a plexiglass box. I heard a whoosh of air before it opened on my side.
“What is today’s date, Roy?”
“September 7, 2025.”
“When can I get out of here?”
“We have almost completed analyzing your bloodwork and scans and are awaiting results to determine if you are alien, been corrupted by alien DNA, or have any other contagion. Once we complete that, we can move you to better sleeping arrangements and begin the interrogation process. That’s followed by reintegration training.”
“Reintegration?”
“In your case, we can’t just drop off an eighteen-year-old girl at the nearest town with no money or identification. We also need to know you won’t go to the media. We’ve kept the existence of aliens a secret for nearly a century. The average person can’t handle that sort of information.”
“Where am I?”
“You are in an airtight biocontainment holding cell. I thought that would be obvious.”
“I didn’t think it was possible for humanity to decline so rapidly. In twenty years, people have become idiots. I will ask again as clearly as possible. This cell I am in is inside a building. Where is this building located?”
“In the desert. It’s top secret. I can’t tell you where we are.”
“How many abductees do you have here?”
“Thirteen, but none are as beautiful as you.”
“Thirteen? How many were swapped like I was?”
“You’re the first, but we have yet to determine you were swapped. That would require some serious technology to do that. I should go. I’m not supposed to flirt with the abductees.”
“You were flirting?”
Roy blushed. “Pretty good, huh? See you soon, Ava.”
I grabbed the books and sat down on the bed. I caught my reflection in the plexiglass wall. I was sitting with my legs crossed just like any other woman I had seen. I leaned back against the cool cement wall and pondered my fate.
***
I was being wheeled up to a blue and white Craftsman house. I tried to reach for my mom’s hand as I passed her but was too weak. Mom held back, straightened her dress, and wiped the tears from her face as she thanked the men that had brought me home.
The scene shimmered and shifted. I was now lying in a bed, struggling to breathe. Mom was sleeping in a chair next to me. It was New Year’s Eve, 2023. I had promised Mom, I would make it to 2024, but I knew that would not happen. My voice was scratchy as I whispered. “I only wish I had more time with you all. Perhaps I will be swept into the clouds only to come back and watch after you all.”
The room lit up with light and I was pulled from my bed.
***
I was shaking when I woke and stared at my hands expecting to see them emaciated. The dreams felt so real. It was as if I had been Ava in her final days of life. I felt a loss for her family. Ava’s family never had closure. My heart ached with an increasing burden to somehow make things right. I wiped some tears from my cheek just as Roy showed up.
“Oh… You’re crying. Dark Encounter does that to me as well.”
“Tell me about Ava.”
“I’m not allowed to, but I am here to let you out. You received a clean bill of health. I have a new room set up for you.”
The door opened with a swish of air.
“Welcome to Earth, Ava. Don’t forget your books.”
I followed Roy into an elevator, up ten stories, then we walked outside. I breathed in the fresh air and put my face towards the sun. “We’re at Area 51? I recognize the building layout and the airstrip.”
“That’s supposed to be a secret, Ava.”
“I used to live twenty miles that way. I wonder if the Alamo Diner is still open. Best burritos ever.”
“Here we are. These are the main barracks. You will have a room with your own bathroom, a common area, and conference rooms for us to interview you.”
The building was heavily guarded with man traps and steel bars on the windows. It looked more like a prison.
“Roy… I want to go home.”
Roy stopped. “You seem more adjusted than others. Some were missing for over forty years and the world has changed a lot for them. We need a week at the very minimum to debrief you. You have gone through a major change. This is far better than it looks and there is a full cafeteria and room of free clothes.”
I looked east towards my old home. “A week. But not a day more.”
***
My room was comfortable with a soft bed and an actual window. Even if it had thick steel bars on the outside, at least I could see the stars at night. The bathroom gave me my first hint of desperately needed privacy.
I was not allowed to interact with other abductees until my private interviews were completed. However, I was allowed, under escort, to select my food from the cafeteria, and to go look for clothing. I managed to find a pair of jeans and a blouse that fit well.
My first interview took several hours. I explained what I remembered. No detail was too small. They would take the information I provided and compare that to my previous life as Tom. I showered before I went to bed that night and fell asleep right away.
I was walking down the stairs in a beautiful blue dress Mom had given to me. Today was my sixteenth birthday. My parents were waiting for me in the foyer.
Mom’s hands went to her face. “Oh my. You are so beautiful, Ava.”
I smiled. “You two look like you are ready to go dancing at a fancy ballroom.”
Dad grinned and snapped a picture of me. “We had to dress up to take you to that new restaurant in town to celebrate. You look stunning, Ava.”
“I’m happy having dinner at home.”
“You are so selfless. We know you would be happy even if we ate oatmeal. That makes you special and worthy of the best meal in the city. Are you ready to go, sweetheart?”
I almost collapsed when a sharp pain tore through my stomach.
“Ava!”
I woke with the sun entering through the window. My dreams had filled in many more memories of Ava’s life. At least, I assumed they were memories. My sense of loss had only grown deeper.
I got out of bed and checked myself out in the mirror. My reflection wasn’t so startling to me anymore. I concluded that there was no way back and that this was me from here on out. Little by little, my resolve and purpose became clearer. I had been given a second chance at life and I would not squander it.
I looked at the blouse and jeans but put on the old dress. The dress just felt more like me. I was curled up on the bed and reading Dark Encounter, surprised at how the novel tugged at my emotions.
Roy arrived right on schedule. “I’m here to escort you to breakfast, then to your interviews.”
***
The interviews lasted the entire day, and I was exhausted from talking. They grilled me about current events, my time with the aliens, and anything else I could remember. After that, I found a few more clothes, ate, and showered before slipping into bed. I fell asleep quickly and once again my dreams were incredibly vivid.
It was Christmas Day. I was twelve years old. I was so excited when Mom handed me a present and I tore into it to find a fossilized megalodon tooth. I hugged her tightly.
“I know you love rocks and fossils, darling.”
“This is the best!”
Dad handed me a large box that I was more careful with. When the wrapping paper was removed and I spotted a beautiful telescope, I threw my arms around Dad.
He held me close and kissed my cheek. “Merry Christmas, Ava.”
“Here’s one more from me, Starlight.”
I turned to see the silhouette of an older woman and grinned at her use of the nickname she had given me. “Thanks, Grandma!”
***
When I woke, I was more confused than ever. Most of Ava’s memories were filled in. I assumed her body came with the memories that were unfolding day by day. She had been a wonderful daughter and had such a loving family.
My heart ached so much that she was no longer living that I curled up on my bed and cried. Ava had left a larger legacy in her eighteen years than I had in seventy-nine.
I heard a knock, then Roy’s voice. “Ava? Can I come in?”
“Go away!”
“Ava, I need to take you to the director.”
I wiped my eyes and opened the door. “You sound nervous, Roy. What’s up?”
“You just need to come with me.”
I nodded and followed Roy. As we approached the director’s office, I could overhear an argument.
“How long have you known me?” It was a woman’s voice.
“Almost forty years.”
“Why didn’t you notify me immediately when Ava was found?”
“It’s complicated. I told you that on the phone.”
Roy knocked and we stepped inside. I stopped the moment I saw the woman. It was like a cosmic convergence taking place within me. I recognized the woman from both Ava’s memories and my own. To Tom, she was Marge, now aged another twenty years. To Ava, she was Grandma. The dichotomy, the line between Tom and Ava fell apart like shards of glass. Some part of me realized I had always been Ava. My bottom lip began to quiver. I ran across the room and threw myself into her arms.
“Grandma!”
She wrapped her arms around me and stroked my long hair. “I’ve missed you so much, Starlight.” Let me get a good look at you. She held me at arm’s length and stroked my cheek. “They healed you. You look wonderful.” She hugged me again before turning to Brad. “I’m taking her home.”
They argued, but there was no denying Grandma. I was still trying to figure out what had happened as we drove to Alamo. We talked a bit, but Grandma seemed to recognize I needed time to process things.
We pulled up behind the Alamo Diner and I stared in disbelief at a 1972 Chevy pickup truck parked in an old open garage. I quickly got out of the car and walked over to it. I ran my hands over the now rusty seafoam fender.
“How do you have this?”
“I need to call your parents, then we can talk.”
I followed her into her house as she made a call. On the mantle was a picture of Ava, me, on my sixteenth birthday. It was the day we never went to the restaurant because I had to go to the hospital.
“Ava’s back… I’m bringing her home… Be there in two days…” Grandma looked at me and smiled. “Not yet… She needs some time. I know you understand… Love you both.”
She hugged me again. “You probably have a thousand questions, but we need to get on the road. Your parents have lost you for two years and are anxious to see you.”
“I have so many questions.”
“I know you do. We will have lots of time to talk on the way.”
An hour later we were driving to Seattle.
“I know you’re adjusting, Ava. Reentry is disorienting. The aliens form a bond with people they abduct and tend to look out for us. I married young, and my husband and I couldn’t conceive. I was eighteen when they took my husband and me. We were returned two days later and Brad, a private at Area 51, found us. Whatever the aliens did, healed us so I could become pregnant. I have worked with Brad leading their reintegration teams for many years.
“Back in 2005, your mother and father had similar problems conceiving and they too were abducted. You were the child they could never have. As you neared your death from cancer, your mother told me how you were taken from your bed New Year’s Eve, 2023. As you can see, our family has a bit of a history with the aliens.”
“Tell me about the truck.”
“Brad told me about you claiming to be Tom Anderson.”
“I am… I’m not…”
“I can’t answer all your questions, Ava. However, now that I look back at everything, it makes sense. Tom had cancer and didn’t expect to live long. He vanished on New Year’s Eve 2004. We went out to Badger Mountain to look for you. We found your truck and no signs of anything else. The timing… You vanished, my daughter and her husband were abducted, they came back with her being pregnant.
“I just feel in my heart that they used you to give life to Ava. Ava loves the stars and rocks and fossils, just like Tom did. Her favorite meal is my smothered green chili burritos. I see Tom in you. In Ava.”
I looked out the window. “I know I’m Ava. I have all of her, but now I also have my old memories. I remember my resolution I told you. Before I’m gone, I will make sure my life accounts for something good. Maybe the aliens heard my wish and helped me live a life worth living. It’s just confusing.”
“About the truck, it was being sent for recycling, but I saved it. Not sure why I did, until now. We’ll get it cleaned up for you and when you get your driver’s license, I’ll give it to you.”
“How are Mom and Dad?”
“They put a light in your bedroom window. It has been left on for almost two years waiting for you to return. They have been hopeful for your safe return and devastated at your loss.”
***
We parked in front of a blue and white Craftsman house. I’m not sure I would ever know what really happened, but I had a chance to live with those I loved.
I stepped up to the front door. My heart pounded like a captive bird desperate for freedom. The familiar scent of home wrapped around me like a warm blanket even if it felt like a dream. My hand trembled as I went to touch the doorknob. My parents last saw me on my deathbed and now I was about to meet them after two long years. I couldn’t imagine the pain and loss they had suffered.
The door opened just as I reached for it. My parents stood silent for a second. Their hands reached for me, shaking as badly as I was, touching my face to confirm I was real. Their expressions crumbled like a waterfall. Their voices cracking with unfathomably strong emotions. Tears fell.
I was pulled into a fierce embrace. An embrace that washed away all worry and doubt. An embrace that surged upon me with a tidal wave of emotions. I belonged. I was loved. The burdens I carried were lifted away like a gentle breeze.
I was home.
*** End ***
I decided I needed to submit another story for the New Year’s Resolution Contest since my first submission, Silencing the Storm, surpassed the upper limit word count by five thousand words and should not be a part of the contest.
This story is all about living a redeemed life. Taking advantage of the time we have to make a difference in those lives around us. Tom had a good heart, even if it was callous and hard, but at the end of his life he recognized he still wanted to leave something behind. Something good.
I hope you enjoyed this story.
Avia Conner
DNA
I like to walk to work on the days that aren’t too hot or humid. Virginia Beach weather can be very unpredictable with the exception that from May through October, everyone knows it will be both hot and humid. Today was one of those rare exceptions to the September weather pattern. It was seventy-five degrees and the humidity had dropped low enough to not guarantee the need for a shower by the time I got into work.
I smelled the fresh cut lawns and the subtle hints of humidity induced molds as I walked through my neighborhood towards my workplace at BioStore Inc. The neighborhood I lived in was a mecca for families. People were outside with their children. Older people were walking their dogs. I was enjoying my walk more than usual until I caught sight of a beautiful young woman. I frowned as continued to move steadfastly towards my office, but I kept an eye on the young woman through my peripheral vision. At forty-seven years old I knew I had no aspirations of securing a date with a twenty-year old. It wasn’t that I lusted after her. I wasn’t some creepy stalker with nefarious motives. I frowned because as I looked at the young woman, I had a deep sense of yearning to be like her, a yearning so strong that it made my stomach hurt.
As I continued to walk I reminisced about my life and how this yearning had always been so prevalent. All these years I thought I was the byproduct of my environment. Perhaps it was my upbringing, the media I watched, or maybe the choices I'd made over the years that led me to my confluence of thoughts, this dichotomy of my mind, this duality of who I was. Until recently I never knew why I was the way I was.
Growing up I was all boy. Well, maybe that's not quite true. I never thought I was anything but a boy, however, I found myself differing in subtle ways. I was slightly more emotional than other boys. Not an off-the-scale emotional wreck, but when things emotionally hurt me or when I felt passionate about a cause, my emotions were stronger than other boys in similar situations. Where most boys tended towards aggressiveness, I tended towards gentleness. Not enough to be noticed or pointed out, but even so, I was slightly different. I enjoyed spending time with girls just as much, if not more so, than with boys. It helped that I grew up with a girl neighbor my age and we played a lot together. And no, I didn’t play with dolls.
As I approached puberty I began noticing other things. I'd walk through a department store and catch myself glancing at girl's clothing. I’ve always had a fascination with girl's clothing. The feel of the silky softness and the delicate patterns of lace call to me. Still, no one would have ever say there was something odd about me, even though I secretly had a fantasy about being locked in the department store overnight where I could try these clothes on.
By my mid-teens the boys in my school became more and more aggressive. Because I chose to avoid fighting I was often picked on. It's not that I was smaller, rather, it was because I was larger. If a smaller boy wanted to fight me and I refused, it would make the smaller boy look tougher in the eyes of his peers. It's not that I wasn't a man, or courageous, I just thought all the fighting and machoness was stupid.
As I grew into a young man, I hid my wish that I secretly desired to be a woman. To everyone around me, I was one of the guys. I played soccer in summer, was a lifeguard, and in winter I skied downhill with some of the toughest and fastest skiers in the nation.
Later in life I entered the workforce and eventually got married. I knew I wasn't gay. I loved and adored women. Now, looking back, I led a very good life even though my internal pain was routinely pushed aside and I chose to live with the secrets buried within me. Unfortunately, I chose to confess my secret to my wife and she was less than accepting of my feelings. Although nothing would change between the two of us, she couldn’t understand I wanted to be a woman. All I desired was to share my deepest secret with the person I loved the most and it backfired on me.
Now divorced and afraid of entering another relationship for fear of future rejection, my mind craved something I knew I could never have. If anything my thoughts and desires to be a woman have only increased over time. The sense of conflict has become so great within me it seems every moment of every day my thoughts are consumed by the idea.
In today's world of Caitlyn Jenner and everyone claiming to be something, I imagine people over simplifying my situation. They'd say 'hey, if that's how you feel then go ahead and make the change.' Of course these same people don't realize what that would do to the people immediately around me and wouldn’t consider a six foot five, two hundred and seventy-five pound man would make a very unattractive woman who wouldn’t be able to pass. Ever. At all. Although I’m considered obese by BMI charts, I’m not in the least. My weight is nearly all muscle and I have a low fat percentage. I can bench press close to four hundred pounds and squat twice that much. Even though I’m large, I can run a marathon in under four hours and I remain flexible through my karate classes and exercises. In a way, my building up muscle mass is an attempt to hide my desire for femininity. This is my way of ‘hiding in plain view’. Weightlifting also has a side benefit of releasing the frenetic energy built up through my continual focus on wanting to be a woman.
It was only recently that I discovered the possible root cause to my gender identity issues. I discovered that my mother took Diethylstilbestrol (DES) when she was pregnant with me. DES is a synthetic estrogen developed to support a woman’s natural estrogen production. I began researching side-effects of DES as it’s potentially harmful to sperm production, yet the more I researched the more links I found between mothers that took DES and sons with identity confusion.
I reached out to a doctor who had performed some studies. Her reply indicated my identity issues were highly likely to have been caused by DES. This was when I had my ‘aha’ moment, as all my life I believed my condition was a direct result of my personal choices and the environment. As a man of faith, I struggled with the sin of my fantasies. I remembered reading the doctor's letter with a sudden flush that washed over me.
The reality is that extra estrogens from DES created an environment within my mother’s womb causing portions of my brain to develop more like a female brain. It’s been known for years that the sex organs differentiate in the second and third weeks of pregnancy, while the brain develops in the second half of pregnancy. Most of the time the sex organs and the brain develop in accordance with one another, although recent research indicates there’s essentially no such thing as a “male” or “female” brain; nearly all brains have some of both characteristics. We also know many factors, including the DES my mother took during pregnancy, can be responsible for the sexually dimorphic parts of the brain, those parts that are usually quite distinct between males and females, to develop in the opposite, or nearly opposite, direction to the physical sex organs. This results in a lifelong medical condition where, for example, the female brain steadfastly insists that the person is female, irrespective of what the body looks like. Throughout my entire life my brain was constantly working overtime to rectify my dichotomy.
Having received this revelation, I finally felt absolved of the guilt and feelings I carried my entire life. Yet, what difference would it make? There was no chance my body could ever become what my brain wanted.
I was now standing at the front of my office and my reminiscing was done. It would start all over again the next time I saw a woman. I did, however, have one small hope. My work in DNA memory storage was showing signs of progress and could offer some side benefit to easing my brain’s unrelenting focus. Two and a half years ago, I successfully transferred the contents of a novel into my own DNA. I could access this information in a similar fashion to regular memory recall. The process wasn’t foolproof and took a fair amount of preparatory time to generate, but the results were amazing.
The concept of using living DNA to store information has been around since DNA was first created. Every single cell in our body contains DNA, and the DNA from a single cell contains the equivalent 1.5 billion characters of information. A teaspoon of DNA could hold all the information in the entire world. Using human DNA to store and retrieve information that is accessible to the human brain would be revolutionary.
Two years ago, I attempted something new. I recorded both autonomic response and knowledge of a skill simultaneously. After some tweaking I managed to successfully test inject myself with the skill of Krav Maga. One day I knew nothing about Krav Maga and the next, I was a master. BioStore’s investors were very excited about the ramifications and potential markets, in particular military and education applications. They had connections with the military and CIA who had been taking an interest in touring the facility on a frequent basis.
Since the successful implementation of Krav Maga, I’d been building a mass set of knowledge and skills. This final test would include detailed knowledge of just about everything. Aircraft design, piloting and driving skills, architecture principals, complete sets of Wikipedia articles, computer science, engineering, biology, chemistry, physics, languages, physical skill sets, survival skills, and much more. It was important to see how a person would react to a massive increase in knowledge and skills.
On the side, I was working on something to possibly help me in a very personal way. When I recorded the Krav Maga skills I found I could feel like the other person when using those skills. I had since modified the recording process to eliminate those feelings, but one thought persisted in my mind. What if I were to create a female framework? Record experiences from women so that I could truly feel those experiences as if I was a woman. I began building a library of recorded female experiences and also built an image of my perfect woman, the one if I could become, I would choose to be. This way I could tap into those feelings and that image at any time I wanted. Today, I would test the entire contents of this cumulative skill and knowledge set along with my recordings of my side project into myself. I was both excited and frightened at the same time.
***
Half a world away Matt Stinson sat in a room filled with Chinese hackers. He was conversing with General Yan of the Chinese Army. “We’re in.”
“And you believe you’ll get everything we need?”
“It’s all there. Their security has been very high and it’s taken longer than expected. We’re copying project documents and plans. We have video evidence the procedure works. If all goes well, in a few hours the Chinese government will be on the cutting edge of genetic enhancement.”
“You must also destroy their work to set them back.”
“I caution you against that. They don’t know we’ve infiltrated them. If we plant a virus they’ll be alerted.”
“Mr. Stinson. You’re being paid handsomely for your service to China. You’ll do as I ask. Insert the virus code into the implementation routine.”
Matt knew he still needed to get out of China so he decided he’d do what was asked of him. He didn’t consider that he’d be betraying his government as ever since his father had died in Iraq, he’d hated the US. This was his chance to get even. “I’ll do it.”
“A wise decision, Mr. Stinson.”
***
I updated the implementation code for the injection and prepared for the injection. I’d been delayed by several hours as I explained the process to a new General, Michael Anton, who was here to witness the event. An attractive young woman from the CIA, Samantha Moore, was also on hand. Over the past year I’d been getting to know Samantha with her routine visits to BioStore. I was attracted to her on many levels, but the nearly twenty years of age difference and my fears of getting involved again with my secret held me back.
The injection process is all computerized with robotic arms, but I could just as easily inject myself. Using the computers allowed me to record vitals and the progress of the injection. I sat back in the leather chair that resembled a dentist’s chair. The onlookers stood behind a glass window in another room. This was more for my personal comfort than necessity. At my right hand a laptop rested under my fingertips. A silver robotic arm with a laser guide and a syringe hung from the ceiling. A laser targeting point was located on my neck.
“I’m ready to proceed.”
“You’re good to go Blaine.”
I tapped on the keyboard and my wrists, head, and feet were locked into place by robotic braces. They weren’t heavy duty, but were used in case of convulsions and also had monitoring equipment built in to measure my vitals. This was the part I was the most concerned about. I was about to inject a massive amount of information into myself and there was no guarantee it wouldn’t overload my system. I tapped another key to initiate the implementation program. The robotic arm scanned my neck and aligned with the injection site. The process included the injection of DNA knowledge along with a set of nanobots that carried out the insertion of the DNA knowledge into my DNA before the nanobots went inert. I felt the needle enter my neck and I watched as the syringe contents empty into my body.
The needle pulled out just as a commotion and yelling began in the onlooker’s room. “Stop the injection! We’ve been hacked and the implementation code has been altered!”
I looked up at the window as the faces moved closer. The injection had completed. There was no turning back now. At first all seemed to be going as usual, but I knew it would take a few minutes before the integration of the knowledge began in earnest. Everything felt fine, just as it had before. I sighed in relief when suddenly I felt searing pain course through my body. My teeth ground together. Sweat pooled on my forehead and dripped into my eyes as I looked down at my convulsing body. I was pulling hard against the restraints. I let out roar of pain that morphed into a feminine sounding scream. My large body was shrinking in on itself. The massive muscles on my shoulders compressed.
The restraints could no longer hold me and parts of metal flew across the room as they shattered. One smashed into the onlooker window sending people scurrying. I fell out of the chair and onto the sterile cold tile floor. My leg convulsed, kicking the chair and sending it crashing into a bank of computers showering the room in sparks. The lights flickered with a power surge and finally went out. Red emergency lighting activated.
The onlookers stood in momentary shock, unsure of what to do. I was no longer near where the chair was and was outside of their view.
***
Samantha dialed 911 and quickly organized a security team to enter the room. She eased the door to the lab open. The red light cast an eerie glow around the room. The odd spark still flared to the left from the damaged computer systems. Two security guards had their weapons drawn. Samantha’s eyes searched the room and finally found Blaine curled in the corner. His back was away from her. It was clear his body had changed as his large shirt and pants looked like they were practically falling off of him. Slight movement of the clothing indicated he was likely still alive and breathing. Samantha waved at the two guards to move forward. They reached Blaine and carefully rolled him over. Samantha let out a gasp as she stared down upon the unconscious body.
Blaine’s short cropped and graying hair had been replaced by long brunette hair. His body was now that of a young woman. Gorgeous, even though Blaine’s clothing hid his shape. His face was angelic perfection. Samantha reached down and hesitantly touched his face. “Blaine? Blaine, can you hear me?” She waited and then lightly shook him. He seemed hard to move. “Blaine?”
“Careful with him. Let’s get him out of here.”
The guards tried to pick him up but he was too heavy. One of the guards began to comment on the situation. “If I didn’t know any better, he, she’s got to weigh nearly three hundred pounds. We need more help to move him. I mean her.”
***
I slowly opened my eyes. The pain had been so intense that I was frightened to see what might be left of me. I heard a sound to my left and turned to see Samantha and several members of the BioStore team standing there.
“Blaine. Thank goodness you’re awake. There was an accident. You… you were changed.” That was Bob Mathers, CEO of BioStore. “From what we can tell, we were hacked. The hackers altered the implementation code and turned it into some form of virus. Somehow it must have rebuilt your body in the image of…”
“Oh for heaven’s sake, Mr. Mathers.” Samantha pushed Bob slightly aside. “Blaine, your body was changed into that of a young woman.”
I replayed what I’d just heard. Did Samantha say I’d been changed into a woman? “You’re joking.” My voice was soft and gentle sounding. Definitely feminine. I raised my hand to my face and turned it around as I looked at it. Slender fingers, perfectly manicured nails. No hair on my arm. “You’re not joking.” They all shook their heads.
“How are you feeling?”
I had to think about that for a moment. Almost mechanically, I moved parts of my body and tried to sense if I was in any pain or if something was wrong. “I think I feel fine.”
“Gentlemen. I know I’m just a visitor, but I’m also the only female in the room right now. Blaine needs to see himself and he shouldn’t be left alone. I think you should leave me with him for a little while.”
They nodded and stepped outside the room. Samantha closed the door behind them and drew the blinds. Samantha turned back towards me. “Do you feel well enough to get up?” I nodded. “Let me help you up. Take it slow. Aside from a few anomalies, the doctors found you perfectly healthy and… fully female.”
“Anomalies?”
“While you appear perfectly normal in every way, you weigh the same as you did before the accident. You’re still two hundred and seventy-five pounds.”
I sat up in bed and immediately felt the weight on my chest as my new breasts shifted under the hospital gown. Inside I was both elated and terrified. I was a woman. But what kind of woman? I swung my legs over the edge of the bed and gazed down upon them. These were not the legs of a nearly three hundred pound woman. These legs looked like they belonged on a fitness model. They were silky smooth, lean, and lightly muscular. I remembered the female framework I’d built. Could it be? “I need to see myself.”
“Just be careful, Blaine. The bathroom has a mirror over the sink.”
I walked slowly over to the bathroom. I felt perfectly fine. In fact, I felt incredible. My body moved smoothly and gracefully. I noticed the sway of my hips and the movement of my breasts and the tug of my hair, but nothing felt awkward or off. Before I even got to the bathroom I glanced in the mirror. I recognized the face. It was the face I modeled for my dream woman. High cheekbones, full lush lips, perfect complexion, large blue eyes, and long lustrous dark brown hair. I reached my hand to tentatively touch my lips. I turned my head from side to side.
Not even thinking or remembering that Samantha was still in the room, I reach to the hospital gown ties and pulled, letting the gown drop to the floor. I heard Samantha’s gasp, but I was so enraptured by what I saw I couldn’t tear my eyes away. I looked exactly like the woman of my dreams, albeit slightly more lean. Large firm breasts, trim waist, a perfectly flat stomach, and my new womanhood. I was gorgeous. Every man’s dream. Definitely my dream.
I finally turned away from the mirror and looked at Samantha who was trying hard not to stare and blush. “I’m stunned.”
“I know this must be hard for you, Blaine, harder than even for us to see it happen. Can you please put the gown back on?”
I looked down at my naked body and realized this must be difficult for Samantha. I reached down and pulled up the gown and retied it. “I think I know what happened.” Samantha looked relieved to see I’d covered myself back up. I sat on the bed. “You might want to sit down for this.”
Samantha took a chair. “You don’t seem too freaked out by this.”
“I am and yet I’m not. It’s sort of a dream come true.”
“I don’t understand.”
“My mother took DES while she was pregnant with me. This caused portions of my brain to develop in a unique way from my body. The hormones in the DES confused the development process so that my body was male but my mind was female. I’d struggled with this all of my life. I felt that I always should have been female.”
“But you were the manliest man I’d ever seen. You were tall, good looking, exceedingly fit and muscular.”
“I was large to begin with and the weight lifting and things I did were to force myself to act and be more like a man. It was painful for me. When I confided this secret to my wife, she left me. Inside I was a mess. From the outside, I tried hard to make sure nobody knew my secret.”
“Why tell me this?”
“Because I’m now free, but it also has relevance to how this came to be.”
“I still don’t understand.”
“My initial research gave me a glimpse of what it would be like to be another person. The Krav Maga injection came along with it a sense of feeling like the other person. For the last two years, knowing I’d be the test subject, I secretly built into my injection a female framework. I built in the features, hair color, eye color, everything I could think of how I’d like to see myself. I even recorded women’s feelings and autonomic responses for everything from walking to, I know this will sound strange, having sex. With this injection, I would give myself a glimpse of life as a woman. One that I could tangibly feel and one I’d hoped would put my brain at ease.”
“I think I understand, but how did this happen.”
“Bob mentioned we were hacked and the implementation code was rewritten to act more like a virus as opposed to writing just the knowledge into my DNA. It must have used the female framework I built as a guide and re-wrote my body. It’s the only thing I can think of. It’s an accident and one we may never be able to reproduce, but it’s a blessing to me. My mind is finally at rest.”
“But what about your weight?”
“I assume that I never lost mass during the transformation. Thus, my cells compressed somehow leaving me the same weight, just smaller.”
“You look so lean.”
“I was around 14% body fat. That’s good for men, but would be lean and athletic for a woman. Assuming my cell ratio stayed the same, that’s why I look so lean.”
“How do you feel?”
“Fantastic. I want to get home. I want to learn… uhm… I need time to get used to the changes that have occurred.”
“Listen, Blaine. This accident has far reaching implications. We need to find out who hacked BioStore and what their purpose was. We need to verify you’re okay, especially in light of your transformation and risk to future use of the DNA memory process. I’m assuming this isn’t reversible and thus, you’ll need a new identity. You’ll need new clothes. You have to transfer things from Blaine to your new identity. All of this will take a lot of time.”
“I can help on the hacking. I now have all the skills I need as that was part of the knowledge bundle I was injected with. Can you help me with a new identity and take me shopping?”
“Before you help anywhere, we need you to have a psychological assessment. People will need to feel you’re moral values were not corrupted along with the changes you just underwent. I can help smooth the way for your identity change. I’m not so sure I’m the right person to help you clothes shop.”
“I understand about the assessment and thank you for any help on my identity. I know we don’t know each other that well, but you’ve always dressed so well. I’ve admired the way you choose your clothing. I thought you’d be a good choice.”
Samantha looked rather flustered. “I’ll help you out with initial shopping, but after that, you’re on your own. I’m going to let the rest of the team come back in. I’ll get started on your assessment and try to find you a set of clothes you can wear out of here.”
***
It was a half day later when Samantha finally returned. I’d been itching to get away from the hospital and all the commotion from my co-workers. I told the story a dozen times now and offered my suggestions as to why I thought it happened. I cautiously left out my secret desire to be a woman. I was frustrated that every time I snuck into the bathroom someone was knocking a minute later. My self-examination wouldn’t happen until later.
Samantha came into the hospital room with a bag of clothes. “How are you doing, Blaine?”
“I’m doing fine. I just need to get some time to myself to absorb everything that’s happened.”
“I think I can empathize. I have your assessment set up in a half hour. You wouldn’t believe how hard it was to find three psychologists that would believe me when I told them what happened. I had to show clips of the video recording, which, by the way, have all been classified as top secret. The entire project has and anyone hearing about it needs to sign non-disclosures and have top secret clearance. It appears the hack came from China. We know nothing else yet. The military implications of this research alone is beyond comprehension. I got you some clothes. I had to get you a dress. I’m sorry. It’s just that I don’t know your sizes and a dress is a little more forgiving that way.”
I reached over and took Samantha’s hand in mine and looked into her eyes. “Thank you, Samantha. You’ve done so much for me. I wouldn’t expect that from a BioStore visitor.”
Samantha’s eyes were riveted on my hand touching hers. She slid it out from mine and tried to hide her face. “Here’s your clothing. I’ll be back in a few minutes to take you to the assessment.” She turned and exited the room quickly without looking me in the eyes.
I took the bag of clothes and emptied them out on the bed. I reached for the panties and ran my fingers over the fabric. I smiled. This was what I always wanted. I wasted no time in getting rid of the hospital gown. After checking myself in the mirror again I slipped on the panties and bra. The bra was a little snug around the chest but the cup size seemed appropriate. I examined the dress and thought how my massive frame would’ve been too much for such a small piece of fabric. I figured I’d lost eight inches in height and if I weighed a normal weight for this size and body shape, I would have weighed less than half what I was before. I stepped into the light, airy dress and struggled a little with the zipper, not quite able to get it all the way up. I found some flat shoes that were a close match for my feet. A hair brush was a nice touch that Samantha had thought of. I brushed out my long hair and checked myself out in the mirror once again. I had such a pretty smile. I looked to be about twenty one years old. I was flawless.
A knock on the door sounded and Samantha walked in. “How’d you make out?”
“Good. This feels great. I just can’t get the zipper all the way up.”
“I’ll help you.”
I turned my back towards Samantha and looked at myself in the mirror. Samantha came up behind me. She was my height. I watched as her golden hair and blue eyes as they came into view. She was focusing at my zipper. I felt her fingers lightly touch my skin; shivers ran down my spine. I felt her body’s warmth. I watched as she looked over my shoulder and saw the two of us in the mirror. Our eyes met briefly before Samantha looked away.
“You look beautiful, Blaine.”
“Thank you, Samantha.”
“Let’s go.”
***
The assessment took nearly four hours. The three psychologists peppered me with questions. It was another two hours of consultation between the psychologists before they reached any conclusion. Samantha, Bob Mathers, and I sat on a couch as they discussed the evaluation.
One of the psychologists began the review. “Blaine, we’re quite frankly stunned by your transformation. I doubt any psychologist in the world has had to perform such an assessment. You appear to have adjusted well to your new situation. Obviously there’s much for you to learn and you’re still in some state of shock. We’ve found that your emotional state is good, and that you appear to have had no ill changes to your character or demeanor. We’d like to follow up with you in a week. We recommend that your work be supervised, that your health and fitness assessed more thoroughly, and that, at least, for now, you either stay with someone, or have someone stay with you at all times.”
“Thank you. I don’t really have anyone I can call to stay with.”
“I believe you have another meeting after this yet. I’d suggest you bring it up then.”
I nodded slowly as I wondered if I’d ever get a chance to be alone again. We drove back to BioStore for the next meeting. When I walked into the room the conversations ceased immediately. It took an awkward moment for people to realize it was me and they sympathetically stood and clapped. General Anton, a few members of the board of BioStore, and some other people I had never seen before were in the room.
General Anton began the meeting. “We’re here to discuss matters of national security but I first want to check in with Blaine, Samantha, and Bob. Blaine, we’re all terribly sorry for what happened to you. I’m sure this has been a terrible experience for you. How are you holding up?”
“I’m doing well, sir. It’s an adjustment and I could use some time to get my head around the transformation. I’m trying to look at things on the bright side. By all accounts, I appear to have regressed close to twenty-six years. Aside from being a woman, I appear to be very fit, and at least I’m not a smoldering blob of flesh. I also seemed to have retained all of the knowledge set and skills that were a part of the bulk implementation.”
“And you can add you’re damn good looking. It’s a good thing you didn’t turn out like my cousin Vera.” The General shuddered at the thought. “Samantha and Bob, how’d the assessments go?”
“They went very well and said Blaine has adjusted remarkably with no ill effects towards character. The panel recommends supervised work and to have someone stay with him, I mean her, for the next week until a second assessment can be done.”
“Good to hear. Samantha, you seem to have taken a protective role around Blaine. Can you stay with him?”
Samantha blanched. “Sir, I’d have to clear something like that with my superiors. I’m not sure I’m the right person…”
“Nonsense. This is a matter of national security and your supervisors have cleared you for our disposal. You’re the only woman that is in the know with this situation. Look at Blaine. Do you think he’d be safe with some male chaperone?”
I tried to help Samantha out as I saw how uncomfortable she was. “Sir, I’ve got a black belt in Karate and with the latest injection I know Krav Maga, Jujitsu, Wing Chung, Mui Thai, boxing, and some mixed martial arts. I think I’d be fine.”
“Blaine, I appreciate your willingness to help, but you’re a woman now. It’s a known fact that even with those skills, you’ll never overpower a man that weighs twice as much as you. I’m sorry, but you’ll need to stay with Samantha.”
“But…” Samantha tried to interject.
“What part of ‘you’ve already been cleared’, Samantha, don’t you understand?” I looked over at Samantha and tried to convey an expression of sorrow for her. She looked at me and quickly averted her eyes.
“Now, let’s get on with this. We’ve isolated the hack to Nanning, China. There’s a known Chinese hacking group working in that area. On a hunch, we’ve cross referenced every US citizen that has entered China in the past three weeks. We’ve come up with one name that had any connections to the work being done here. Matt Stinson.”
“He worked with me three years ago.” I was suddenly very concerned.
Bob stepped forward. “Yes, but we found him stealing secrets and fired him. You really think he’s behind this?”
“His bio suggests he’s held a grudge against the US for many years. If he’s behind this, that’s treason. It appears as if the Chinese have copies of everything you’ve done here. This is why the military was so interested in this project. With the successes you’ve shown, this technology could be used to create enhanced soldiers. Soldiers with the ability to know every weapon, to use any military vehicle, and to immediately go from recruit to a seasoned veteran in days. Minutes ago, under orders of the President, this facility has been locked down and cut off from the Internet. Everyone that been a part of these projects is to be under watch at all times. Starting tomorrow, we’d like to proceed with ongoing evaluations of Blaine’s knowledge and skills. Even with the virus impacting his transformation, that doesn’t negate the validity of the project. We must continue at all costs. I expect you all back here at 0900 hours.”
I looked at the clock. It was 12:30 am. Samantha went over and spoke with the General who just shook his head. She turned and led me to her car. “Would you like to stay with me or at your home?”
“I’ve got a spare bedroom you can use and I know I have enough food for breakfast.”
“And I have spare clothing if you need it unless you think you can survive with what you have on now? I don’t have an extra bed but I do have a couch. I don’t have anything I need to stay overnight and it’s very late. How about you stay with me tonight? I’ll pack some things for tomorrow to stay at your place. We can try shopping tomorrow for more clothing for you. Plus, I need to get my sidearm. I’m told I need it all the time now.”
“You were hesitant to shop with me and now you’re forced to babysit me. I’m sorry. I think I can understand how you must feel with a strange person that’s just gone through a transformation.”
Samantha started to reach out and touch my arm but then pulled back. “It’s not that… Don’t worry about it. Let’s go.”
I got in her little car and it leaned slightly at my weight. We drove in silence to Samantha’s apartment. I kept looking down at my breasts and exposed legs. I felt so good. Tired, but good.
Samantha’s apartment was small and quaint. She had nice furniture and excellent taste. “I’ll set up the couch for you. I hope you don’t mind? Do you need anything? I’d recommend showering in the morning. With all your hair it would be a mess if you slept in it while it was still slightly wet.”
“Thank you, Samantha. I’ll be fine.”
“Let me at least get you a nightgown so you can use those clothes in the morning. They’d be totally wrinkled if you slept in them tonight. The door is dead bolted and I have my handgun. I doubt we’ll have any troubles.”
“I’ll protect you.”
“I don’t think it’s me that needs protecting.” Samantha left the living room and returned a few minutes later with a silk nightgown. It was rather short and altogether very light and thin. “Good night, Blaine.”
“Good night, Samantha.” I went into the bathroom and did the best I could to get ready for bed. I stripped out of my clothes and stared at myself for many minutes before putting on the nightgown. I felt every nuance of my new body, ever subtle shift of weight, the sensitivity of my skin and especially my nipples, the feel of my hair tickling my back and getting in my eyes, the full feeling of my lips, and the smoothness of my perfect teeth. Every movement caused me to consider my new female body. Inwardly, I was thrilled. My brain, for the first time in my life, wasn’t screaming at me. I almost felt buoyant. I remembered some men that had started on estrogen therapy commenting on feeling that way.
A knock sounded on the bathroom door. “Blaine? Is everything alright in there?”
I opened the door and stepped out. “Sorry, Samantha. I seem to get stuck when I get near a mirror. I’m transfixed at what I see. To look at myself and realize that’s me when it appears as if a total stranger is looking back at me.”
“I can’t fathom what that must be like for you. I hope your transformation will ultimately be a blessing for you.” Samantha had a hard time looking me in the eyes. I suspected that she felt uncomfortable that I was wearing the skimpy, mostly transparent nightgown. Her eyes flickered lower as she squeezed passed me and into the bathroom.
I noticed subtle ques being given off by Samantha but took them as an indication she was embarrassed by me. I could empathize with her feelings. I walked back to the living room and placed my clothes on the coffee table before stretching out on the couch and pulling up the blanket. I waited patiently for Samantha to head back to her room.
It was nearly thirty minutes before Samantha silently crossed the hall to her bedroom. In the darkness of the apartment I thought she looked a little flushed, but I knew I must be mistaken. With her door safely closed, I let my hands roam across my body. I closed my eyes as my fingers danced lightly across my exposed skin. My skin felt so soft and smooth, my muscles underneath, lean and taught. I slid my foot along my thigh and calf relishing the sensitive touch of my skin. I slid one hand up my nightgown to glide across the skin of my stomach. I could feel my abs. With one hand I brushed my breast. They were large, and looked and felt larger than they actually were. A generous C-cup size, almost a D, that’s what I had felt would be the perfect size. I was suddenly glad I didn’t build this perfect female with anything larger. Men fantasize about large breasts but never understand the complications that come with them. It would be so hard to exercise with large breasts and I can imagine the backaches some women might get.
My hand cupped one breast and I let my thumb and index finger gently squeeze my nipple. A soft involuntary moan escaped my lips. I pulled my hand away and opened my eyes towards Samantha’s door. I waited, barely breathing, feeling like a thief in the night waiting to be caught. After several minutes and now feeling safe again, my hand found its way back to my breast.
***
In the bedroom nearby Samantha struggled to get to sleep. Her thoughts crisscrossed back and forth through the events of the day. She liked Blaine when she had a chance to work with him over the past year. He had a good sense of humor and an honorable character. That he was brilliant would be an understatement. She closed her eyes tightly as she recalled his screams. The image of the restraints shattering and his body convulsing caused her to shiver. The pain must have been extraordinary, yet Blaine didn’t even mention it afterwards. His confession that he’d been born with a female brain made some sense. He’d always seemed a little subdued. But after the transformation, his eyes were vibrant with life. His new blue eyes, swallowed her completely. His new body, beyond perfection. His lips… Samantha’s lips parted slightly, her fingers touched her own lips, mimicking the soft moist pressure of Blaine’s lips against hers.
***
My hand continued to gently caress my breast. Before my fantasies were always of myself as a woman making love to another woman. It was the only fantasy that allowed me to orgasm. Now that I was a woman, my fantasies blossomed within me. What I imagined before, I could now truly feel and what I was feeling was infinitely more pleasurable than I’d ever dreamed. My thoughts, so focused on myself throughout the day, now turned outward to fuel my fantasy. I thought of Samantha with her long golden hair and aquamarine green eyes that reminded me of a tropical ocean. She was beautiful, five foot eight, fit, with slightly smaller breasts than I now had, nice hips and a sexy behind and legs. I imagined her coming out of her bedroom, dropping her nightgown, then joining me on the couch.
***
Samantha had fought with herself throughout the day. She’d never told anyone about her fantasies and her relationships with men always failed. Her thoughts had continuously pressed against her mind since she first looked down upon Blaine’s new face and body. That she was attracted to him was a surety. Blaine was gorgeous. When he dropped the hospital gown she had fought the urge to tackle him and the rest of the day she was thrown into his presence. She’d watched the rise and fall of his new breasts and the sway of his hips with the dress she brought him. It was safe to fantasize, but the reality was Blaine had just gone through a major transformation. He probably wasn’t even aware of her. She’d avoided looking him in the eyes, but tonight, her restlessness demanded action. She imagined Blaine inviting her into the shower with him. He pressed his body against hers as the water cascaded over them both. His hand cupping her cheek and kissing her passionately. Samantha squeezed her breast as she let imagination run wild.
***
I was moaning lightly as I imagined Samantha kissing me starting at my lips and working down to my breasts. I imagined her hand sliding between my legs. I moved one had between my own legs and slipped a finger inside my very wet lips. I arched my back at the sensual feeling. It was as if an electric wire was connected from my vagina to my breasts as my nipples became instantly erect and extremely sensitive. In my mind, Samantha slipped her finger inside me as she sucked my breast. I could feel her golden hair cascade across my skin. Her scent of flowers and passion mingled together to form an intoxicating aroma.
***
Samantha whispered to Blaine in her shower fantasy. “Take me, lover.” She felt his lips against her neck, his thigh sliding between her legs. He pulled her up and along his thigh as they rocked back and forth. Her hand slipped under the bedsheets and between her legs. She was very wet from a day filled with tantalization. She moaned and caught herself, willing herself to be quiet.
***
I felt an overwhelming tension build and build within me. The erotic feelings of my new body were beyond my expectations. I continued to imagine Samantha making love to me. Had I known what I’d been missing out all my life, I would’ve been even more despondent over my old condition. With an amazing wave of pure bliss, I experienced my first female orgasm. I let out a loud moan, unable to control myself. The extreme pleasure lasted for far longer than any orgasm I’d experienced before causing me to curl up and sigh. If this was what life as a woman had in store for me, then I was very grateful. I was more tired than I realized and with the release of so many endorphins, quickly fell asleep.
***
Samantha was close when she thought she heard a throaty sexy moan coming from the living room. It was enough to send her over the edge as she shook with orgasmic pleasure. She let out a small whimper as the tensions of the day slowly drifted into oblivion. Knowing that a scantily clad Blaine was lying in the living room was almost enough to keep her going for more. However, the day had been long and the sudden release helped her to drift into sleep.
***
In a room filled with computer monitors, Matt Stinson was reviewing what they’d captured from BioStore. It was only two hours after they left the modified virus infected code that all access was shut down. It was clear they’d been discovered. As he perused the files, he examined one log file of experiments in particular. Right after they infected the code an injection test was scheduled. The logs indicated a complete knowledge and skill transfer would be used. There was an implementation serial number that he looked up amongst other files. Once found, his eyes went wide. Almost two years of skill recording, military applications, and knowledge had been built into a single application. He perused the captured files and slammed his fist down on the table causing the Chinese hackers in the room to jump. The implementation file was missing. It must have been in another location. Getting that file was critical.
“What seems to be the problem, Mr. Stinson?”
“We’ve been found out and our access has been shut down. We’ve everything we need to recreate the project.”
“Then what appears to be the problem?”
“Today they initiated a full knowledge and skill test. The cumulative DNA injection amounted to over two years of research. That file is critical to jump starting your endeavors.”
The General became visibly angry. “We need that file!”
Thinking on his toes Matt offered some suggestions hoping to extend his life. “There are two options I can think of.” He turned back to the computer and was able to bring up information on the recipient and the video recording they’d captured. “Blaine Pierce. He’s the primary researcher for the project. He’d have access to the files. He was also the recipient of the latest injection. Here’s the video footage.” Matt played the video that showed a clear shot of Blaine in the laboratory chair and the injection process. He turned back as the video continued to play. “All we need is him.”
“And you suggest we just sneak into the United States and kidnap Blaine Pierce?”
Suddenly a scream emanated from the computer and they both turned towards the screen. They watched Blaine writhe in pain and convulse on the chair, finally breaking the metal restraints and collapsing in the corner of the laboratory. Matt scrolled forward to watch the two guards and a woman roll a now very feminine Blaine Pierce onto a stretcher with six people carrying him away.
“What did we just witness?”
“This is just a theory, General Yan. We modified the implementation code just before he used it. We added code that caused it to damage the recipient as a virus would. We’re playing with DNA, sir. What if the code we added re-wrote Blaine’s DNA?”
“This has even better possibilities than I first believed. Assuming he’s still alive, we need Blaine Pierce. He, or now she, is critical to our success.” The General turned back to some guards standing by. “Guards. Take Mr. Stinson to his luxury accommodations.” He emphasized the word luxury.
***
I stirred on the couch. Surprisingly I’d slept well even though the couch wasn’t designed for a thin five-foot eight, two hundred and seventy-five pound woman. His new narrower and smaller frame increased the pounds per square inch on the poor cushions. My endorphins and transformation both left me able to sleep soundly. I got up and went to the bathroom trying to make as little noise as possible. It was just after 7:00 am and I thought Samantha could sleep a little longer.
Waking up as a woman was such a thrilling experience for me. It meant the entire thing hadn’t been a dream after all. I checked myself out in the mirror again and I knew I needed a shower. My hair was all disheveled and I smelled a faint musky odor. But first I thought I’d make some coffee to help wake up a little.
***
Samantha woke slowly to the odd sounds coming from her apartment. She knew Blaine must be up when she heard the toilet flush. She waited a few minutes as she tried to focus her thoughts. Last night her personal ministrations and fantasy enlightened her to her true inner feelings. Obviously she needed to let things happen as they came and take time to process the events of the previous day. She got up and wrapped a robe around herself before leaving her bedroom.
She didn’t intend to be quiet, but the door to her bedroom opened as silently as a gentle meadow breeze. She stood and held her breath. Looking into the kitchen she saw Blaine. He was in his skimpy nightgown and on his tiptoes reaching up into a cupboard. His extended reach had lifted the bottom hem of the nightgown to just below his shapely bum and fully exposing the backs of his smooth, long, and athletic calves and thighs. Suddenly the fantasies from the previous night came to her mind full-force and she instantly felt her arousal stirring. She deliberately turned away and stepped back into her bedroom to get a second robe for Blaine.
When she returned Blaine was still rummaging, this time bending down and looking under the sink. Samantha paused again admiring the view. “Ahem…”
***
I stood and turned. My eyes focused on Samantha’s. She looked so pretty standing there in her robe. I wondered what she had on underneath. “I’m sorry if I woke you. I was trying to make us some coffee.”
Samantha walked over to me and handed me the robe. “No worries. You might want to put this on.” Her hand brushed mine and this time she didn’t pull it away as quickly as she had before.
I looked down at myself and became self-conscious. I felt so comfortable in my new body that I’d forgot I was almost naked in the nightgown. “Thank you.” I pulled the robe around me and tied it off.
“I’ll get the coffee going. Why don’t you get showered and changed? Feel free to use my shampoo and conditioner. It should work with your hair. There’s a blow dryer and a brush also if you need it. I’d be happy to help you if you need it. Having long hair is both a blessing and a curse. I love it, but it takes some management and something I’m sure you’re not used to.”
I fought the urge to fulfill my fantasy last night and finally broke eye contact with Samantha. “I’ll reimburse you for anything I use or eat.” The comment sounded a little cold and I regretted saying it.
“For a few tablespoons of shampoo, some coffee, and a bagel? Please don’t worry about it. Besides, it’s not like you’re going to go into a bank as Blaine. Once we figure out your new identity and get you settled you can treat me. In the meantime, relax and try to adjust.”
“It’s a date.” I turned quickly feeling my hair fly up and land back on my shoulder. I grabbed my clothes from yesterday, and quickly headed to the bathroom leaving Samantha with a look on wonder on her face. I saw her smile.
I took my time in the shower, taking the opportunity to explore myself further. I wasn’t sure whether the compression of my body had caused concentration of nerves or just that a female body was more sensitive, but the water of the shower seemed harsher than before. I enjoyed the smoothness of my skin and the additional freedom of more space within the shower. The soap combined with water and my hands elicited waves of enjoyable pleasure. I let my fingers slip between my vaginal lips and a few minutes later I slid shaking to the shower floor in ecstasy. I realized that I never wanted to return to being a man. Not that I considered it, but in my mind I was still thinking my desire to be a woman might have been my own desire and not created by the DES. It was sort of a grass is always greener scenario. In this case I knew, at least for me, the grass was greener as a woman.
I finished washing my hair then, still flushed, proceeded to dry myself off and deal with my mass of hair. I brushed it out first then used the hair dryer. I was pleased how shiny and beautiful it turned out. The shower had done wonders for me. I felt clean and pretty as I donned my clothes and headed back towards the kitchen to find the table was set and breakfast and coffee were ready.
“You took your time in there. I was worried you might have drowned and needed resuscitation.”
I wondered if Samantha suspected something. “I took your advice and spent a little time adjusting. Even though this body is half my previous size, the varied equipment and options it came with take some getting used to.”
“You sound like you just bought a new car. Can you try to open that jar for me? It’s stuck.”
I grabbed the jar of jam and put a little effort into removing the lid. I figured that if Samantha couldn’t open it then I’d also have a hard time. I expected tension but found no resistance whatsoever and the jar exploded in my hands with glass and jam going everywhere. “I’m so sorry, Samantha. Do you have a rag so I can clean this up?”
“Did you cut yourself?”
“It doesn’t appear so.” I wiped my hands removing the jam and bits of glass. “No, nothing.”
Samantha grabbed my hands and held them, carefully turning them over. “Not a scratch. I guess you got lucky.”
I felt Samantha’s warm fingers on my skin, the soft stroke of her thumb. I realized she wasn’t avoiding me nearly so much. With a light squeeze Samantha let go of my hands so we could continue cleaning up. I wanted to reach back to take her hands into mine but realized she was likely just being nice.
We sat down together and ate our breakfast. “Have you thought about a new name for yourself?”
“Not really. What female names do you like? I guess I’d keep my last name.”
“I like names that seem to suit someone. Have you ever seen a Hildegard that’s young and beautiful? I always picture Hildegard as a woman the size of a mini-bus wearing her hair up and pulling on a latex glove.” I laughed and it felt good to laugh. Samantha seemed to take a bold step and looked directly at my face and eyes. “You’re hard to describe. Your skin is flawless and slightly olive shaded. Your eyes are vibrant and piercing in their blue color. I’d eliminate Slavic and Middle Eastern names even though you have the right coloring. I’ve always been fond of names like Amanda, Emma, Mia, Faith, Jennifer, Zoe, Sadie, and Kate. If I had to pick one, it would either be Sadie or Kate. You sort of remind me of a Penelope, but that’s such a mouthful. Sadie means princess, and you have that princess look about you. Kate means pure, clear. You sort of remind me of the royal British Kate. With your bright, clear blue eyes. I’d have to go with Kate. Kate Pierce.”
I sat back. That was the most Samantha had spoken to me in a long time and there was a lot unsaid within her words. “Kate… You’re sure not Olga or Hildegard?”
“It’s your name so it’s ultimately your choice. If you want people to picture you as a three hundred pound female shotput thrower…” She was smiling at me.
“Kate… I could get used to that. My birthdate could stay the same, just the year changed. 1995? That would make me twenty-one.”
“You’re definitely thinking like a woman now. You’re what forty-seven and you tell people you’re twenty-one?”
“You think I should say I’m younger? If I say younger then I can’t buy you a glass of wine when we go out on that date.”
“Funny. I don’t recall that we’re having a date.”
“I do owe you for some shampoo, water, coffee, a bagel, a jar of jam, and some air that I’ve breathed while here. Would you prefer a check, cash, or dinner?”
“Let’s just get through the next couple of days. What’s your backstory going to be?”
“My parents are both dead. Would it be possible to be Blaine’s niece or much younger sister? Could we claim that Blaine had an accident and was killed but he left all his money and things to Kate?”
“To do that you’d need a will. Don’t worry about your belongings or bank accounts. By tomorrow I can get all of those transferred to your new name. If you can start writing down your bank accounts, retirement funds, and any debtors you may have, I’ll get started this morning on making your new identity. I’m going to take my shower. Try not to break anything, Kate.”
I smiled and began writing down what I had at my fingertips. Hearing Samantha call me by my new name helped solidify my feelings about my new femininity. The name, Kate, felt comfortable but it would still take time to turn when someone called me that. I realized from this point on I needed to think of myself as a woman in every aspect.
***
Xin Xo received a call on an encrypted line. The conversation was in Mandarin and rushed. On his phone the grainy picture of the new Blaine Pierce was displayed along with instructions. He ended the call silently and walked to a hallway closet where he pulled out a long bag and a black backpack. His drive from New Jersey to Virginia would take an entire day and he had to stop to pick up a dozen more people along the way.
***
Back at BioStore Samantha had left Kate in the hands of General Anton. She had to start the new identity process and was grateful to gain a little distance from the situation. Samantha had started thinking of Blaine as Kate now and felt a need to let her raw passions subside. She was concerned what might happen had she been left with Kate for an extended period of time. She kept picturing holding Kate’s hands this morning and the intense desire to lick the jam from her fingers.
***
I went through another battery of tests that morning. These were physicals that even included a gynecologist exam, something I wasn’t too thrilled about. With the exception of my weight and one doctor getting injured when he checked my reflex response by hitting below my knee with a rubber hammer, everyone agreed I was the picture of health.
They found me some workout clothing which I changed into. I rather enjoyed the feel of the workout spandex material against my lean body. I was currently lying on my back with a spotter by my head for bench press. Starting out with just the forty pound bar I quickly had them add additional weight. After ten minutes I was nearing two hundred and fifty pounds and not struggling in the least. From this point I requested that they add ninety pounds at a time until I could no longer lift the weight. It was at approximately nine hundred and thirty pounds that I reached my limit.
General Anton stood by and watched until I finally stood back up. “How could this be?”
I’ve been trying to figure this out as I was lifting the weights. “I weighed two hundred and seventy-five pounds as a man. I could bench press over three hundred pounds. I still weigh the same amount but I’m less than half the size. Think of muscles like steel. A bar of steel has a certain tensile strength but if you fold the steel and compress it over and over again on itself, the strength of the steel increases. Not only did I maintain my original strength, but the compression of the muscle tissue caused my muscles to be almost three times stronger. Of course we’d have to test further to be sure. It’s unbelievable and explains how easily I broke the jar of jam this morning and how the metal shackles couldn’t hold me.”
“What about speed, jumping, and reflexes?”
“We’d have to assume they’ve also increased.”
For the rest of the morning I was further tested on strength and speed. Everyone, including myself, was astonished.
***
Samantha had finally arrived back at BioStore just in time to witness Kate being tested in hand-to-hand combat. Three soldiers with padding attempted to take her down but Kate was so blindingly fast. It was clear that the knowledge and skill training, combined with what appeared to be enhanced reflexes, speed, and strength were all working together to turn Kate into a weapon of mass destruction. Samantha stood in awe as she watched Kate easily knock the three men aside.
Samantha walked up next to General Anton. “I can’t believe what I’m seeing.”
“That’s not the half of it.” He simply shook his head in disbelief even though he’d watched Kate all morning. “She can jump almost ten feet straight up, bench press almost a thousand pounds, and run sustained at speeds that would put her faster than an Olympic marathon runner. So far, all the skills that were transferred and tested are at a master level. Obviously there was a massive amount of information in the injection we haven’t tested. I’d need to get her to a military base for that.”
“How is she capable of these things?”
“You’d have to ask her that. She has a theory about muscle density, compression, and steel.”
Samantha looked at Kate with awe, but hardly witnessed the incredible skill. What she saw was the light sweat that glistened across her bare shoulders and her beautiful lean body. Her staring was interrupted by the General.
“She’s really something. How’s the identification coming?”
“Hmmm? Oh, yes. You’re now looking at Kate Pierce, 21 years of age, younger sister of Blaine. Some of the bank account stuff will take another day, but I have her passport, birth certificate, and driver’s license.”
“Good work, Samantha. We’re about done here for the day. This way you have the afternoon to get Kate situated. We’ll reconvene tomorrow morning at 0900 again. Our plan is to go to the naval amphibious base. They have a shooting range and we can test her operational abilities with some of the machines out there. I think the Pentagon wants her for military enlistment.”
“You’ll have a fight on your hands, General. The CIA has just informed me they think Kate might be an asset.”
***
Later that afternoon Samantha and I headed out shopping. Samantha had procured nearly a thousand dollars for my shopping spree. This was donated by BioStore employees to help jumpstart my new identity. I showered and changed back into the dress I’d been wearing for the last few days.
“Let’s start by heading to Ross. I know it’s sort of a low end clothing store, but you need so much that this will stretch your dollars. You’ll get ten times the clothes for the same price as the mall.”
I nodded and sat in contemplative silence for a few moments. “Am I a monster? What do people think of me? I need an honest answer.”
“You’re not a monster. Nobody thinks that. They recognize you’ve gone through a remarkable transformation and they may be confused, but they still see you as Blaine, just in a different looking body. You’re gorgeous, Kate. I admit I was a little shocked seeing how fast you were and how easily you took out those trained soldiers, but in no way do I consider you a monster.” Samantha hesitated a moment. “Quite the opposite actually.” She added in a low whisper.
I fidgeted until we arrived at the clothing store. I was so glad the transformation had occurred, but was concerned about my future. We both sat in the car for a few moments. “What happens to me now?”
Samantha reached over and took my hand in hers. I felt a rush of warmth spread throughout my body at the touch. “I’m sure you’re somewhat afraid of what the future may bring. It’s expected with the suddenness of the changes in your life. What happens depends on you, Kate. I’d almost suggest you take some time off to help you remember what’s important. You have a new lease on life. You could do or be anything you want. You could be a model, you’re pretty enough. You could continue your work at BioStore. I need you to know both the Pentagon and CIA are looking at you to see if perhaps you could be leveraged there.”
“You’re right. After the initial tests are done, I should take some time off.” I squeezed Samantha’s hand. “Let’s go buy some clothes.”
***
Two black vans pulled into the parking lot across from BioStore. A dozen men exited the vans and found their way to strategic positions on rooftops, behind trees, and in the bushes. Using encrypted radio communications they relayed information back to Xin Xo. BioStore was still on lockdown and security was very visible. There wasn’t enough security to hinder their plans, but they also didn’t need to get into a firefight here. With a single command over their headsets, they all reconvened at the vans and disappeared into the evening.
***
It was getting late and the car was filled with clothes. I was excited as I’d never had so much fun shopping before. Samantha and I seemed to enjoy each other’s company and the uncomfortable unspoken rift between us seemed to be dissipating. I remembered one particularly sexy outfit I tried on. When I stepped out to model the outfit, Samantha reached out and ran her hands along my body, feigning that she was checking the fit. I didn’t mind at all and was flushed by the time I headed back to the change room. I purchased several dresses, a few pairs of jeans, four pairs of shoes, some rather sexy undergarments, a swim suit, fitness clothing, and some skirts and blouses. In addition, Samantha helped me to buy some new necessities including feminine hygiene items, shampoo and conditioner, soaps, creams, razors, and a few cosmetics.
I convinced Samantha to let me test some new culinary skills I absorbed at my place that evening. While cooking sauce for lasagna I asked Samantha to test the sauce. We stood close to each other. Samantha reached over and placed her hand on my arm, leaning forward to sample the sauce. Samantha smiled as the sauce touched her lips. Samantha’s eyes widened and she licked her lips. I was feeling particularly aroused at our closeness and focused on a small drop of sauce on Samantha’s lower lip. Tossing the spoon into the sink, I placed both hands on Samantha’s face and kissed her.
Samantha practically jumped on me, wrapping her arms around my neck and kissing me back long and passionately. “I’ve been wanting to do that for the past two days.”
***
Xin Xo lowered the binoculars and made a mental note of the fact that Blaine Pierce appeared to have a relationship with this other woman. He was still waiting for her picture to be identified, but she carried a gun so most likely was CIA. He sat back in the van and let his eyes close. He’d have to make his move soon.
***
Samantha and I had a hard time keeping our hands to ourselves, but it was Samantha that finally put the brakes on. “This is too fast, Kate. Neither of us want to do something we’ll regret. You just went through a tremendous change and are adapting moment by moment. You need to know for sure I’m what you want. After tomorrow, take your time off and regroup. If, in a month, you still feel the same, then we can consider a relationship between us. I’m just afraid that you’re still adjusting and I’m about to get very hurt.”
“I’d never hurt you, and yet I think I understand. You’re probably right, that we both need a little time. However, does this mean we can’t see each other?”
“I’ll work on getting someone else to stay with you. It might take a few days though.”
Logically, I understood, but in my heart I was still sad. I liked Samantha a lot, and my feelings hadn’t changed. Now that I was who I felt I should be, there’d be no more ‘issues’. The fact that Samantha seemed to reciprocate my feelings made this waiting time all the more difficult.
***
The next day we all met at BioStore before heading on to the naval amphibious base. Getting onto the base took a few minutes to get everyone cleared. While the outside temperature was still reasonably cool, the first test was for me to run the obstacle course. This was a two mile course with nearly twenty obstacles. It just so happened that when they got me to the starting line an entire group of men showed up to run it themselves. General Anton greeted the detachment lead and explained that the military was testing out a new recruit. He pointed to me.
The detachment lead shook the General’s hand. “Major Bruce Hammond at your service. Sir, she’s welcome to run the course with us. But no woman has ever completed the course before.”
I stood there in my fitness clothing which did little to hide my curvy, athletic figure. Some of the men from the detachment were making snide comments, while others were making crude comments. I noticed the frown on Samantha’s face as she overheard the crude comments.
“We’re only here to see if she can keep up with you all. She’s fast though, so you might have trouble keeping up with her.”
“All due respect, sir, but we have the course record holder in our group.”
The general actually chuckled as the detachment lead yelled out the commands to get lined up. I looked at the General who nodded for me to get in line with them. The first obstacle was a ten foot wall with a rope. I whispered to the General, “All out?” He nodded.
“Ready… Go!”
I ran forward, and jumped, taking the wall in a mere half second not even using the rope, then landing lightly I sprinted for the next obstacle. By the time I reached the half-way mark, I was already a half-mile ahead of the fastest man. I was so invigorated by the course that I was tempted to run it again. I was barely breathing hard by the time I sauntered back to the General and the detachment leader. “That was fun!”
“Exactly what’s going on, General? Is she a robot? Our fastest person is still only halfway through the course.”
“She’s not a robot. We’ll be here for the entire day so we might run into you again. Will you be sparring with your detachment later this morning?”
“Right after they finish this run. What are you thinking?”
“You’ve got twenty men with you today? What do you say we pit Kate against your detachment?”
“What?” I interjected thinking me against twenty men was a little unfair.
“Don’t worry, Kate. It would just be to a soft takedown. Once someone is down, they’ll be out. It’ll be a good test of your fighting endurance.”
“General, granted she’s fast and I’m happy to oblige, but you need to share with me what’s going on.”
“I need your entire detachment to sign some non-disclosures. Your men are needed to help us evaluate Kate’s skills.”
It was thirty minutes later when then detachment was briefed about my unique training. Nothing was said that I was a man a few days ago, or my strength and speed was enhanced. Samantha came and stood next to me and I could see she wanted to hold my hand but held herself back. “Take it easy on them.” I nodded as I was led out into a field with the twenty men surrounding me.
The General shouted out commands. “Fifty dollars to the man that takes Kate down.” A number of the men shouted “Huah!”
“What do I get if they can’t?” I shouted back.
“Lunch on the US government.”
“That’s not much of an incentive.” I shouted as the men all laughed.
The men began maneuvering around me and several tried to grab me from behind. I let one wrap his arms around me then I grabbed his wrists, pulled them from around my waist and threw the man as gently as I could over my shoulder. I settled myself into a low stance as two more men came towards me. The first tried to sweep my leg, but I blocked his foot with my shin. I could hear him groan in pain and take a step back. The second man swung a fist towards me. I leaned back letting his fist pass inches away before I stepped forward and kicked at the back of his leg, forcing his knee to bend and knock him off balance. It was easy at that point to launch myself off his shoulders, putting him on the ground in the process and I wrapped my legs around the first man, taking him down at the same time.
Three down as I stood and urged the men forward towards me. I closed my eyes momentarily to center myself. Four men were coming at me from all sides. I took a deep breath and went on full offensive. Several minutes later I looked back at the field to see all twenty men on the ground. I admit, I was pleased but also a little frightened about myself. I tried to lighten the mood of myself more than anyone. “Where’s lunch?”
Unfortunately it was too early for lunch and we headed to the firing range. I felt oddly isolated. Some of the men from the detachment were actively in awe, some considered me an alien, some tried to hit on me, and the remaining were simply too stunned to frame an opinion yet. I was a woman, an anomaly, and a highly trained and skilled machine, but I was also emotionally vulnerable and I was saddened by the way I was treated.
At the range I was given a dozen different weapons to field strip. Considering I’d never fired anything more than a handgun before, I was excited to see my hands sliding effortlessly over the components. Firing the weapons was even more fun. I was pitted against experts with each class of weapon and I performed equitable to the best the military had to offer.
By the time lunch finally came, I was famished. My earned free lunch was rather dismal, but I was hungry enough not to worry about it. I sat with Samantha who periodically leaned in close to my ear and whispered encouragement to me. Her hand slipped into mine under the table. That she wasn’t running shrieking from me was a testament to her character.
As I sat I felt every nuance of my new body. The extra cushioning on my butt, the way my breasts moved as I reached for items, and the way my hair drifted into my eyes. I prayed I’d never take these feelings for granted. I scanned the people at the table and those around me. The General was talking animatedly with the with the detachment captain who kept glancing my way. His men were whispering to each other and pointing at me periodically. I overheard one suggest I’d be a good lay. I sighed suddenly losing my appetite. I excused myself from the table and took a walk, leaving the cafeteria.
I hadn’t gone far when Samantha caught up with me.
“It’s hard on you, isn’t it? I mean, I know you’re thrilled to be a woman as I can see the vibrancy in your eyes, but you’ve never been the focus of so much attention before and it’s weighing heavily on you.”
“You’re a beautiful woman, Samantha. Perhaps if I lived my entire life as a woman it wouldn’t get to me so much, but the stares of the men and the comments they speak are horrible. I never knew how predatory men could be.”
“Before, when you were a man, I never felt that lustful gaze from you. I noticed you looking at me in a longing way, but never lustful. It was endearing. There are good men out there. Honorable ones, but they’re few.” Samantha glanced around as we approached a little alcove in the building. She took my hand and led me into the alcove. “You’ve seemed down this morning.”
“I keep thinking about last night. I understand your concerns, but in my heart, I’m grieving thinking of being away from you, even for a moment.”
“I’ve been thinking about that too. I’m glad we stopped when we did, but I can’t stop feeling your lips on mine. I’m willing to take a risk, if you are. I have vacation time. What do you say we take some time together? I just don’t want to lose you.” I smiled as I felt Samantha’s hands wrap around my waist and pulled me against her. Her lips sought mine. I closed my eyes as I felt her warm soft lips. Samantha pulled back and looked at me. “Would you like to take the next few weeks and travel with me to Florida?”
“I’d love that!”
“Then it’s settled. I’ll put in my vacation request today. Assuming they’ll give you some time to adjust and make decisions, we could leave as early as tomorrow morning. They’ll be expecting us back soon.”
“Just one more kiss.” Samantha willingly obliged.
***
That afternoon they challenged me with operating everything from a hovercraft to a helicopter. While I loved testing my new abilities on the various machines, I was most excited about the helicopter. I’d always wanted to fly and now I could. Of course, the FAA didn’t accept that a twenty-one year old, Kate Pierce had a pilot’s license so I imagine my options for regular flying would be limited.
It had been a long day as we headed back towards our vehicles at BioStore. I was discussing taking time off and promising I’d be back in a few weeks with the General when our van was violently hit from behind. The van shuddered and rocked as our driver tried to maintain control. I heard popping noises coming from behind us. The rear glass shattered. I rolled myself over top of Samantha. The van was hit from behind again, this time it careened toward the edge of the road, tipped on its side and crashed down a bank and into the thick Virginia forest. We came to a forceful stop on the van’s side. Everyone was shaken up but no one seemed badly injured.
I heard men outside the van. I watched as someone pulled the back door open and the muzzle of an AK-47 appeared. I kicked the door sending the man behind it flying backwards. I dove through the opening and picked up his dropped weapon only to be stopped with a rifle pressed to the back of my head. I heard a scream as Samantha and the others were dragged from the van.
An Asian man walked down the bank towards us. He held a phone in his hands and checked the screen as he looked us over. He walked straight up to me. “Blaine Pierce. You will come with us.” He turned and took a step away.
“Who are you?” The man turned very quickly and the back of his hand came up to strike me across my face as he spun. My arm came up automatically to block him. He looked surprised and I felt the rifle muzzle pressed harder against the back of my skull.
“Impressive. Kill them all except this one and that one.” He spoke in Mandarin and I understood. He pointed to Samantha. He looked back towards me and spoke in English. “You are now property of the Chinese government. If you step out of line, she dies, painfully, and slowly.”
I looked around assessing my chances. They weren’t good. I heard a struggle as the General ran into the woods but several shots rang out and I saw him collapse. Our driver was dispatched execution-style and I cringed. I considered my options. I believed I could get away, but they were just putting bindings on Samantha and I couldn’t leave her. I assumed they didn’t know about my enhanced strength which could give us opportunities to escape later. I needed to bide my time.
We were shoved roughly into a black cargo van with our hands bound behind our backs. Three Chinese sat in the back, their guns trained on us. The man in charge took the passenger seat as we quickly drove away from the area. Once underway he turned back to me. “Blaine is a strange name for a woman. Where’s the file?”
“What file are you asking about?”
He rambled off a filename with a sequence number. I knew exactly what he was looking for. I was assuming that the Chinese didn’t get everything they wanted. With the file isolated and stored away for safe keeping after their hacking attempt, it would be near impossible for them to get it. “It is back in BioStore on an isolated network.”
“Then you’ll retrieve it for us.”
“I’m afraid that’s impossible. The US Government has locked down the facility and even I, the creator of the file, will not be able to gain access.”
“Then I hope you like international flights. My orders are either the file, or you, or both.”
“Let her go. Please.”
“The only way she survives is with your cooperation. Until we get what we want from you, she’s our hostage. I know all about your little love-affair with her. Truly a shame you’re both not into real men.” With that statement he moved from his chair and squatted in front of me. The guards now were blocked from their ability to shoot us. He reached his hand to my face and slowly slid it down my neck towards my cleavage.
This was my chance. I easily snapped the ties behind my back, grabbed his throat and threw him back into the guards. The driver veered hearing the commotion, but I quickly disabled the man in charge and his three guards just as the driver turned with a handgun pointed at me. I dropped low and kicked up, the handgun clanged off the roof. I reached over with a knife and held it to the driver’s throat. “Pull over and stop.” I told him in Mandarin. His wide eyes indicated he had no intention to do anything other than I asked him. Once stopped and the van was parked, I pulled him into the back of the van and secured him and the others before untying Samantha.
“You were amazing!” She threw her arms around my neck and kissed me. “We need to go back and see if the others are still alive.”
“I’ll drive. Take their guns and watch them. See if you can find a phone. Call the police and have them meet us at the scene.”
***
By the time we reached the scene where we’d been forced off the road, the police were there. Samantha took over and directed them to take the prisoners into custody. Our driver was found dead, and the General was wounded, but alive. There were no signs of the rest of the Chinese attackers. General Anton was shipped to the hospital. The police didn’t know what to do with me as I had very little history as Kate Pierce. Samantha vouched for me, but they still questioned how we were able to escape.
Soon we were on our way to the hospital. The place was abuzz with security and military staff. This had been an act of war and everything was being locked down tight. No one had yet contacted Samantha or me regarding why they wanted us so badly. I’m sure that would be coming soon. Our little vacation plans were looking like they weren’t going to happen anytime soon.
We approached a man that looked like he was in charge. “How’s General Anton doing?”
The stern-faced man regarded us closely. “And who might you be?”
“I’m Kate Pierce and this is Samantha Moore. We were with General Anton when the attack occurred. Is he going to be alright?”
His face softened with the recognition of our names. “He’s about to head into surgery. He was shot twice, but nothing life threatening. He wanted to see you both before his surgery if possible. Follow me.” He nodded to two guards that flanked us as we walked down the hall and took us to a prep room. General Anton was lying on a gurney with an IV drip. Blood stained the sheets near his right shoulder and left thigh.
“Samantha, Kate.” He winced as he spoke. “This is Lieutenant Maxwell Birdsall. He and his team have been briefed.”
I placed a hand on the General’s arm. “This can all wait until you’re recovered.”
“Unfortunately, there’s more urgency. You’re obviously both in danger. How did you get away?”
“An opportunity arose for me to use my special skills. We captured the ring-leader and four others. They were looking for either the injection file data or me.”
“Listen to me carefully…” The doctors came in to wheel him into surgery. “I need three minutes. Lieutenant, have your guards remove the doctors so we can speak freely.” The doctors frowned but followed the guards outside. “I need you to go to BioStore and secure the file. Remove it from the premises and deliver into the hands of the CIA for safe keeping. Once the file is secured, reconvene with Lieutenant Maxwell. We bought ourselves some time, but it won’t be long before the Chinese will be after you again. You need to be protected.”
“Sir, I can take care of myself. They want me alive because without the file I’m the sole source of the skills and knowledge they want.”
“And why did they want Samantha?”
I blushed and Samantha blanched but she spoke up. “Somehow they know Kate and I have an interest in each other.”
The General blinked and looked back and forth between me and Samantha. “So you’re the bargaining chip to make sure Kate behaves?” Samantha nodded slowly. “Lieutenant. I want armed escorts for these two wherever they go. At 1400 hours tomorrow I need everyone at a meeting with the Joint Chiefs of Staff. Kate?”
“Yes sir?”
“Do you feel comfortable briefing the Joint Chiefs on the technology?”
“I’ll do whatever is necessary, sir.”
“Good. I’ll hopefully see you all tomorrow then.”
“Rest up and let the doctors take care of you sir.” He nodded as the Lieutenant ushered us out and the doctors back in. We watched as the General was wheeled into surgery.
***
It was determined that we’d head to BioStore first, then take the file to CIA headquarters in Langley, Virginia. We’d stay overnight nearby as the next day we’d be at the Pentagon in Washington, DC. Our escorts were rather stoic and spent a lot of time hovering close to us. Why was it that ever since my transformation I haven’t had the time I’ve wanted to myself?
Back at BioStore we went through the motions to secure the file. It was at this point that I hesitated and requested a bathroom break. I encouraged Samantha to follow me while the guards waited outside.
I pulled Samantha to the side and whispered to her. “I’m concerned for you. I’ve put you in such danger.”
“I’m a highly trained CIA agent. This is what I signed up for.”
“I know, but when I saw the gun to your head, something snapped inside me. The thought of you being hurt because of me, because of what we’ve done here…” Perhaps these new female hormones were getting the best of me, but a tear slipped from my eye.
“Oh, Kate!” She hugged me close and wiped my tear away. “If it wasn’t for what you’ve done here, and what happened, we’d never really have had a chance to get to know each other.” She kissed me and pulled away. “Let’s do what we came to do. The sooner we get that file to a protected place the better.”
We headed to a secondary lab where I built the injections and stored the cumulative skill and knowledge file. I transferred the file to an encrypted flash drive and removed it from the BioStore server. “Just one more thing…” I moved to a safe and opened it. Inside was another injection.
“What’s that?”
“I had made two injections. One with the female framework and one without. This was the one without. I’d debated using it thinking I didn’t need the other, that it was just all in my head and it would only make my despondency worse. It was preprogrammed with the code from before the virus was written. Unfortunately for me, or maybe rather fortunately, I updated the code of my injection the morning all of this started.” I looked back at the needle in my hands. “If this got in the hands of the Chinese, they’d be able to duplicate it.”
“So had you used this injection, you wouldn’t have transformed?”
“That’s right. I’m so glad I used the other one…” Gunfire erupted down the hall. We heard shouting. I grabbed Samantha and quickly stared into her frightened eyes. “Forgive me!” I pushed the needle into her arm and injected her. Her eyes went wide.
“What did you do?”
The guards had been focused on the attackers coming down the hall. One guard was shot, his gun skittered across the floor towards me as he fell. I picked up the weapon and pulled Samantha out of the line of fire. I looked back at Samantha, her eyes were dilated, a clear sign the nanobots were writing the knowledge and skills. It would take about a minute to complete. I moved to the doorway next to the other guard. He signaled six men were approaching. I leaned out and took aim, dispatching two attackers in two quick shots. More shots rang out. I glanced at Samantha willing the nanobots to fully complete their work. She was still wide-eyed and shaking slightly. Thirty seconds more.
Another shot and our second guard went down with a bullet to his right arm. I leaned out again and peered down the hall. One of the attackers pulled the pin on a flashbang and lobbed it towards the room we were in. I was suddenly very grateful for the skills and reflexes I had as I shot the flashbang from the air. I turned away as the sound and the flash blinded the attackers. I glanced back at Samantha, her eyes vibrant and normal. A small smile was on her face as she drew her gun. I rolled into the hallway, knowing Samantha was right behind me. The attackers, still disoriented by the flashbang, were hit, kicked, and disabled by two incredibly skilled and good looking women.
I removed their weapons and secured their hands and feet while Samantha administered first aid to the guards. We placed a call to the Lieutenant. Twenty minutes later the place was flooded with military. After some debriefing Samantha and I finally had a few moments to ourselves. I pulled her to the side.
“I’m sorry, Samantha. If that injection was taken, it could have been replicated and used by our enemies. By using it on you, they wouldn’t have access to it. I’m sorry.”
“It’s ok. I understand. I feel amazing! We moved through those four attackers like a tsunami. I’ve never had formal first aid training, and I was able to help the guards. I would’ve never risked the injection after seeing what happened to you, but I agree you had to do something with the injection to protect it in case they got to it. I can fly a plane! This technology is incredible!”
The Lieutenant came over and interrupted us. “We need to get you both up north. We’ve got a detachment staying here and we’ll transport you to Langley with another detachment, even though it appears you can both take good care of yourselves. I received word from the hospital. General Anton came through the surgery just fine. He’s even planning on attending the meeting tomorrow. I assume you have the file?” I nodded. “Get whatever you need. We leave in five minutes.”
***
On the way to Langley we stopped to let Samantha and me pick up some clothing for tomorrow’s meeting. Neither of us were appropriately dressed for standing before the Joint Chiefs. It had been a very long day when we finally settled into our room for the night. Guards were posted outside the room. I showered and changed into a nightgown and cleaned myself up. There were two queen beds in the room. I picked one and slipped under the covers as I waited for Samantha to shower as well.
Days. It had only been days and so much had happened. I felt so comfortable in my new body. I loved the way it felt. How my hair flowed, how my body moved. I didn’t miss my dangling bits between my legs in the least. I rolled over on my side and felt the weight of my breasts shift under the silky nightgown. It seemed like every move elicited a sexual response. Maybe it was just the newness of it all? If all women felt this way they’d be more easily aroused than men. I realized that I hadn’t thought about sexual things most of the day, only when I was near Samantha. It was her nearness, her smell, her touch that moved my emotions and made me excited.
I didn’t hear the door to the bathroom open, but I did feel the pressure on the far side of the bed. I rolled back over, right into Samantha’s arms. She smiled as she kissed me. I could feel her satin legs gliding over mine. Her sheer nightgown didn’t cover much. “If it’s alright with you, I’d like to sleep next to you tonight. It’s not every day a gun is pressed into the back of my skull.”
Her warmth radiated through me. I caressed her cheek with my hand and ran my fingers through her freshly washed hair. She moaned softly at my touch. “I want you so badly, but sleeping sounds good. We both had a crazy day and I want to give you my full attention and not let my mind drift to events of the day.”
She snuggled in closer and nuzzled my neck. “If we’re not asleep in half an hour, we’ll reassess. You smell nice.”
There was something so comforting simply holding each other. The long day churned through my mind but soon, the stillness and the comfort of our bodies entwined settled me. We drifted off to sleep.
***
We woke the next day late in the morning by a knock on the door. Samantha snuggled back into my arms and ignored the knock. It came again, more insistent this time. I felt the coolness of the air and an unhappy sigh as I slipped out of bed, put on a robe, and went to the door. Lieutenant Maxwell stood there with a computer bag in hand and a bag of food. His mouth was agape as he looked me over. “I’ve got a laptop for you to use. You might want to make up a few slides for your presentation. I brought breakfast for you as well. I’ll be back 1230 hours to take you to the Pentagon.”
He peered over my shoulder to see only one bed messed up. I close the door behind me a little to cut off his view. “Thank you. Any update on the General?”
“Just that the hospital pitched a fit when he wheeled himself out this morning. He’s a tough old bird. He’ll meet us at the meeting. I’ve been briefed on all that’s happened. You were really a guy a few days ago?”
It was still shocking for me to think people would still be hearing about that. I shrugged. “I admit it’s nice not to have to shave every morning.”
“That’s a trip. I can’t imagine what you’ve gone through. I’ll see you at 1230 hours.”
I nodded and closed the door behind me. I looked over at Samantha who was smiling at me through disheveled hair. “Coffee?” I held up the bag.
***
Samantha wore a red dress and I wore a dark blue skirt with a white blouse. If I could live the rest of my days wearing skirts and dresses, I would be more than thrilled. I luxuriated in the feeling of the air across my legs and the hem of the pretty skirt against my thighs.
We walked into the meeting room which contained a large wooden oval table. Screens and speakers were suspended from the ceiling above the center of the table. We arrived early and a very professional lady and several men were taking care of the details. They were setting out water, snacks, and fired up the presentation and computer system. At the stroke of 2:00 pm people filed into the room. The general was in a wheelchair but other than the odd wince of pain, he appeared in good spirits.
Lieutenant Maxwell began the meeting. “Ladies and gentleman, please take your seats. You’re all aware of General Anton, who we’re very grateful to still have with us. Let me introduce you to Samantha Moore from the CIA, and Kate Pierce from BioStore. As you’ve already been briefed, I won’t repeat the attacks we’ve suffered over the past twenty-four hours. I’ve asked Kate Pierce to present to you some background on the technology that is now a threat to the United States. Take it away, Kate.”
“Good afternoon.” I clicked the button in my hand and a picture of BioStore came on the screens. “I’ve been working at BioStore for the past ten years. My project and research was to develop DNA memory storage.” I brought up another slide that outlined the basics of the technology. “It was two years ago that I had a breakthrough in the technology. I was able to record the knowledge and skills of a Krav Maga master, store that in human DNA, and inject it into myself making me instantly a Krav Maga fighter.”
“Excuse me, Ms. Pierce. You’re what, twenty something? How could you have been doing this work for the past ten years?”
“I anticipated that question.” I clicked the button to display a picture of myself, Blaine Pierce. “As difficult as it will be to understand, this was me four days ago.” There was a lot of commotion in the room.
“That’s not possible!”
General Anton wheeled himself to my side. “I witnessed it myself. Bring up video one on the screens.” The screens flashed and we all watched the transformation video. I winced as I remembered the pain and heard my own screams. Everyone sat in stunned silence.
I spoke again. “Over the past two years I prepared a cumulative skills and knowledge injection. I included military skills, machine operations, including piloting helicopters and jets, language skills, survival knowledge, medical, and much, much more. During my final preparations for the injection the Chinese hacked into our systems and altered the injection code making it react more like a virus. When I injected myself, the virus portion of the code re-wrote my DNA. While I retained all the knowledge and skills from the injection, the virus transformed my into what you see today.”
A senior looking gentleman spoke up. “If I understand all of this, your transformation had nothing to do with the project and everything to do with the virus code left by the Chinese?”
“Yes.”
The General helped us get back on track. “The important thing to note here is that the Chinese now have all the information to use this technology with the exception of one thing. The cumulative skills and knowledge. After interrogating Xin Xo, leader of the Chinese attackers, his goal was to find Blaine Pierce and retrieve him or the file. His phone had a picture of Blaine as he now is, thus we fully believe they copied the transformation videos. To give you an understanding of what this technology can do and how vital it is for us to recover it, we have some additional video for you. Play video file number two.”
The screen flashed again and the showed videos of me fighting, piloting a helicopter, and firing weapons.
“Kate? You’re telling me that this injection allowed you to fight like that and pilot helicopters?”
“Yes sir.”
“There’s more, but perhaps Kate can describe her specific condition.”
I was hesitant but the General gave me a nod to continue. I looked around the room and picked a man that was obviously a body builder. “Sir, could I please borrow you for a moment?” He stood and came by my side. “Lift me off the ground.”
“Excuse me?”
“It’s all right. Please try to lift me off the ground.” He shrugged and tried to lift me but struggled. “Do you mind if I try to lift you?” He had a funny look on his face but nodded. I easily lifted him from the ground before I indicated for him to take his seat again. “Before my transformation, I weighed two hundred and seventy-five pounds. The virus code rewrote my DNA and rebuilt my muscle tissue, bones, and everything about me without reducing my mass. In essence, I’m highly compressed. My muscle mass is approximately twice the density of a normal human being.”
“What does this mean exactly?”
“I have enhanced strength, speed, and reflexes.”
“Play video number three.”
This time the video showed me lifting nearly one thousand pounds, racing the obstacle course, jumping, and taking on a detachment of twenty men. I didn’t even know this had been recorded. The room fell very silent.
“There’s a little more. It was these enhanced abilities combined with the DNA set of stored skills and knowledge that allowed us to escape the Chinese for both the attacks. While we were securing the file back at BioStore, I made sure to get a second injection I had made before the virus code was added. When we fell under attack, rather than risking the injection falling into the wrong hands, I injected Samantha Moore with it. She now has all of the skills and knowledge that I do, albeit without the enhanced strength, speed, and reflexes. If you could take a look at your handouts, you’ll see the entirety of the cumulative injection.” I watched them flip through nearly twenty pages of single line items that listed everything that was injected into us.
“You know all these languages and skills?”
“We both do.”
The silence in the room was deafening. The General finally spoke. “As you can see, the ramifications of this technology in the wrong hands could sway the military power of entire nations. It’s possible that they could recreate the transformative process making soldiers similar to what you witnessed from Kate. We need a plan of action. Options?”
The senior man at the table shared his thoughts. “It’s obvious our goals should be to find and destroy the technology in the hands of the Chinese and to bring to justice those involved. The attacks on US citizens are not enough to declare war as the people involved are naturalized Chinese and China would deny their involvement. Sending a cruise missile would escalate this to a war with China no one wants. A large team wouldn’t get across the border. We need a small team to infiltrate and make the destruction of their facility look like an accident.”
General Anton agreed. “Who do we have? I want names.”
“We’ve got Seal Team Six. They’re probably our best bet, however, none can speak Mandarin.”
The room got quiet for quite some time. The senior gentleman finally spoke up again. “Replay video number three.” I furrowed my brows as they watched me in action. He turned to me. “How about Kate and Samantha?” He held up the twenty page document. “If they’re skilled in all of these things, then they’re equally as skilled as our best military. They have survival skills, medical, and languages. Kate’s enhanced abilities could easily make her worth a dozen men.” I opened my mouth and closed it again not sure what to say.
The General tossed out a word of caution. “Wouldn’t this be playing right into their hands? They either need the file, which is secured now, or they need Kate or Samantha. Samantha is CIA, she would likely be picked up trying to enter China.”
“I wouldn’t suggest they travel the regular routes. Nanning is close to the Vietnam border. We give them fake visa entries and sneak them across the border. As to playing into their hands, at least they wouldn’t be shot on sight like anyone else.”
I didn’t know what to think. I had skills and knowledge, but no real experience. I didn’t want to put Samantha in danger, yet she was a CIA agent, more than capable to this type of work. Who would we report to? I had so many questions.
“You can’t ask Kate to do this. I’m CIA, this is my job, but leave Kate out of it.” Was Samantha trying to protect me? I couldn’t imagine letting Samantha go alone.
“I’m willing, but I need everyone to understand that skills and knowledge do not equate to experience. We could build additional injections, but that’s a month-long process. By that time the Chinese could easily move the data and their operations anywhere. Have we considered reverse hacking them and destroying the data?”
General Anton spoke again. “Kate brings up valid points. Unfortunately the IP address used to hack BioStore has been shut down on their end. The good news is we’ve breached the closest router to their facility and know that no files have been transmitted out to other locations. That doesn’t mean that they haven’t copied the files to something portable and moved them the old fashion way. Time is of the essence. We know the building they’re operating in is located in a cluster of apartment buildings, but there’s no indication that building is being used for anything other than this operation. My biggest concern sending in Kate and Samantha alone is that they lack the strategic experience. I recommend we send them in with two experienced military men to handle the operational side. Off the top of my head, we already have two leaders that are in the know about this project. Lieutenant Maxwell Birdsall and Major Bruce Hammond.”
***
Thirty minutes later the final details were still being put together. Samantha and I were told we could leave but needed to remain nearby. We would likely have a briefing tomorrow morning at 0900 and be on a military transport to Thailand by that afternoon.
We stepped out of the room and found a smaller empty conference room that we could sit and wait in. I sat down and started to cry. I don’t know why I was crying. Samantha was immediately by my side with her arm around me. “What’s wrong, Kate?”
“I… I don’t know. This…” I waved my hands up and down my new body. “…is everything I ever dreamed of and more. It’s here…” I pointed to my head. “I’m overwhelmed by hundreds of thoughts at once. I’m thinking about my shoes and if they really match my outfit. I’m worried about your safety. I feel your kiss on my lips. I’m replaying my emotions from the attacks. I think I left some dishes uncleaned in the sink. And, I feel bloated with the odd sharp pains in my stomach.”
“I’m sure anyone in the same situation would be overwhelmed. I know I am and I’ve been trained for these very situations we’ve found ourselves in. The female brain works differently from a man’s. I once saw a video where a professor was explaining the difference between how a man and a woman process things. A man will have intense surges of emotion, but at some point, his logical side will kick in and push aside the emotion to focus on the solution. Men are very limited in their focus. The professor displayed a picture of a single light switch representing the male thought process. I remember vividly the picture he displayed for a woman’s thought process. It was a picture of a heaping pile of spaghetti. The analogy is so accurate. We women tie our emotions to our memories. Subtle events like seeing a color, a smell, or hearing words that someone says can unlock a memory and bring forth the associated emotion. At any given point in time, we can think of dozens of things at once. For the rest of the female population, we’ve lived with this all our lives. It’s natural. For you, you might be just starting to experience this.”
“I love it and hate it at the same time. I feel more aware of everything.”
“I think I can help you. When I get overwhelmed I intentionally begin eliminating the clutter in my head. I’ll check my shoes and confirm they match my outfit, then I can put it away. Who cares about the dishes? They’ll be there when you get back.”
“I think I understand and I can see that will help.” I winced a little. “I must have eaten something bad.”
“I could be wrong, but you might be experiencing the start of your first period.”
“Really? Oh my God. That would be so wonderful!” Another bloated painful feeling hit me. “Is it always like this?”
“You think having a period is wonderful? You’ve got a lot to learn, Kate Pierce.” She chuckled.
“The wonderful part comes from knowing I’m truly and fully female. I’m capable of getting pregnant, of bringing a life into the world. Isn’t that the most wondrous thing in the world?”
“I always saw it as a bit of a pain, but I can see your point. For someone who has always desired to be female, it would be a grateful hindrance.” Samantha fished in her purse and pulled out a pad and a couple of Motrin. “This pad is self-explanatory. If you need a tampon, which you might not need for a day or two, I can explain how you use one, or if you feel more comfortable, there’s bound to be online information to show you how to put it in. The Motrin will take the edge off the pain. During this time of the month, your hormones are also heightened making you more susceptible to being overwhelmed.”
I stroked the paper container of the pad with my thumb. I really was a woman. I smiled at Samantha. “I’ll be just fine.”
***
It was another hour before the meeting with the Joint Chiefs ended and the General found us. “Everything’s all set for tomorrow. There were concerns that you have no designation, that, in essence, we’re throwing a civilian into helping resolve a national security incident. For the moment, you’ll be considered a military consultant. You’re both free to go, but you’ll need to be at CIA headquarters first thing in the morning at 0600 hours.”
Samantha and I left the Pentagon and took a cab into DC and found a quaint little restaurant to have dinner. I held her hand in the dark of the corner booth. “Did you think we’d get our vacation in Thailand?”
Samantha laughed at that. “There’s no reason we can’t stay there for a while on the return trip. I’ve been wanting to see you in a bikini and Thailand has some of the nicest beaches in the world.”
“That would be so wonderful. Assuming we come back without incident, do you think they’ll let us footloose and fancy free for a few weeks?”
“I sure hope so. I’m enjoying our time together and getting to know you, but if things don’t slow down soon, I’ll likely pounce on you in the middle of some public place.”
“Mmmmm. I’d enjoy that immensely. You know I was married before, right?”
“I think I heard that you had been. Have you… I mean, can you compare the differences.” She blushed, winked, and I blushed too.
“I did some self-exploration to put it nicely. As a man, the pleasure is intense, but it’s focused and explosive. As a woman, it’s as if my entire body experiences wave after wave. It’s far more spiritual and emotional. I can’t imagine what it would be like making love to another person.” I squeezed Samantha’s hand.
“Is it hot in here?” She fanned herself a little.
***
Samantha and I rolled into the CIA office on schedule and were immediately escorted into a large briefing room. I was amazed at the efficiency of everyone as on tables before us was all the gear we would need for the mission. Clothing had been carefully selected for everyone that would allow us to move freely as tourists through Thailand and Vietnam. There was everything from shorts and tops to dresses. Next to those clothes were documents and papers we would need in case we were stopped anywhere. Finally were the mission clothes and weapons.
Bruce Hammond appeared at my side. “How are you holding up, Kate?”
I smiled a little as I contemplated my response. My period did indeed start the night before and I was getting a crash course on feminine hygiene. I noticed the clothes chosen for Samantha and I were practical, yet not something I’d necessarily choose for myself. I smelled the Major’s aftershave and was grateful it did nothing for me. “If someone had suggested I’d be in the middle of an international military mission a week ago I would have laughed at them at the nonsense of it all. It’s a bit overwhelming if I’m honest.” I looked back at the clothing. “They didn’t pack beachwear so I’m assuming we won’t have time to hit the beach?”
Bruce smiled. “Missions like these are always nerve wracking. We do our best to maintain a sense of humor. R&R doesn’t happen until we’re successful. Have you checked your papers?”
I pulled a driver’s license from the table. “Kate Hammond?”
Another disarming smile by Bruce. “They thought it best we pose as two couples. I’ll be Tom Hammond, your husband.”
Samantha who was standing nearby squeezed in front of Bruce and wiggled a finger at him. “Just because I’m not as strong as Kate doesn’t mean I can’t kick your ass. Keep your hands off her.”
He backed up a step and put his hands up, smiling broadly. “I wouldn’t think of it, Mrs. Birdsall.”
“Really? I get ‘stoic by-the-book’ Maxwell? You sure we can’t go as singles or even as politically correct LGBT couples?”
Maxwell walked up to us. “Briefing in five minutes, then we need to be transferred to the plane that departs at 0900.” We all looked at him and laughed. “What?”
***
The flight to Thailand was long, boring, and uncomfortable. I felt like a crate in a cargo hold instead of a passenger. So much for military transportation. We stepped out of the back of the plane and were immediately hit by a hot and humid wave or air that smelled rather like a mixture of jet exhaust and mildew. The short walk with our gear to our rental car was more than enough to make me need a shower. I was grateful to be wearing a light sundress so my legs could breathe.
Bruce, or Tom as he was known for our trip, drove us across the border and into Vietnam through the night and into the next day. As with most technology in Southeast Asia, our car barely functioned. The air conditioning broke down early into our drive and my new mechanical knowledge only showed me enough to tell me it was a lost cause. The boys sat up front due to their larger size and Samantha and I sat in the back. I was thankful for my smaller size and managed to sit with my feet folded under me and stretch out at times with Samantha making the entire trip somewhat more comfortable. By the time we stopped in a small town near the Chinese border we all smelled badly and my dress was sticking to my body. My hair was plastered to my head. We all needed showers and a change of clothes in the worst way.
When it came to the room assignments I wasn’t happy we had to stick with appearances. My ‘husband’ Tom and I took one room and Samantha went with Maxwell. What made matters worse is that there was no air conditioning and the rooms only had a single small double-sized bed. I realized this was a mission and nothing would happen, but seeing Samantha walk into her room with Maxwell nearly drove me insane with jealousy.
We each got showered up then met up at a small eating establishment across the street. We ordered a few beers as it was cheaper and safer than bottled water. There was no discussion about the mission as we were well briefed and couldn’t risk anyone overhearing us. I sat next to Samantha as I ate my pho. Her fingers, hidden by the table, kept sliding up my dress. I overheard some of the Vietnamese talking about us. They were suggesting they hit our husbands over the head and have their way with us. Samantha and I looked at each other and laughed.
***
It was a rough night being so hot and having a guy sleep next to me. Bruce was honorable and kept his distance. Of course, it could have been Samantha’s warning the day before. It was three in the morning when we snuck out of the hotel and drove closer to the Chinese border. We hid the car on a dirt road and made our way through the thick, steamy forest to the border. Using night vision goggles and infrared sensors we managed to sneak across the border without incident. Dropping some of our gear and hiding it, we moved further into China on foot until we came to a small village.
Samantha found a car we could use and we pushed it a mile down the road before hotwiring it and started driving it towards Nanning. We reached the city by midday and stored our gear in the trunk of the car. We then did a few tourist type activities and even stopped by the local Pizza Hut for some food. This was like no Pizza Hut I’d ever seen before. It was tall and shiny made of glass and steel. There was someone to open the door for us and escort us to our table and no fewer than five people to wait on us. The entire thing reminded me of a scene from the movie Demolition Man when the fanciest restaurant in town was Taco Bell. The cheese on the pizza tasted terrible however. Definitely not your US pizza parlor pizza.
We made our way back to the car as it was now dark. We’d not been stopped once, but we did have to show our papers at the restaurant. We drove to the neighborhood where the hackers were located and I was surprised to see how plain the living conditions were. The apartment buildings all looked the same and were cement on the outside. It was easy to spot our target as it was the one with a helicopter and antennas on the roof, guards out front, and fancier vehicles parked outside.
The backside of the building faced a polluted river and had a large cement wall dropping some thirty feet to the river below. There were no entrances on this side of the building, but there were some balconies. One several floors up had a door open. This was our way in. Keeping to the shadows we worked our way beneath the balconies. I took some rope and jumped lightly to the first balcony then jumped again to reach the second balcony. I listened intently and used night vision goggles to peer inside. It was all quiet. I secured the rope and tossed it down. Once everyone was on the balcony we drew our pistols and attached our silencers.
We opened the door to the hallway beyond and found this floor to be empty. We slowly made our way to the third floor. Once again I was reminded that skills did not equate to field experience. I knew what I was supposed to do, but I struggled a little with the leapfrogging movements and communications.
Now on the third floor we used a little mirror to look into the hallway from the staircase and spotted several guards in front of a wood paneled door. We pulled masks over our faces to hide our identities. Samantha and I were handed tranquilizer guns and we each marked out target and shot. It only took moments for the guards to slump, but we were all there to catch them as they fell so that they wouldn’t make any noise. We pulled them into the stairwell to let them sleep the night away.
We flanked the door to the room and were about to burst in when the door opened and a Chinese military officer stepped into the hallway. I grabbed him and held a knife to his throat as Samantha, Bruce, and Maxwell rushed in and spread out throughout the room.
This was it, there were about twenty Chinese in the room as well as Matt Stinson. I yelled out in Chinese. “Put your weapons down and step away from your computers.”
The hackers were frightened and did as they were told, but Matt grabbed a gun from another guard and fired three shots into the chest of the man I was holding. I saw him reach for a USB drive and run out the far door. I dropped the man I was holding. “Take care of these people and wipe all the data. Meet me on the roof. I’ll get Matt!”
I ran after Matt, leaping over a table and elbowing the guard at the far end of the room. Matt was running for his life and heading for the street. He paused briefly to shoot at me a few times, but he was never close. By the time I got to the ground floor, he was already getting into a fast sports car. I was slowed by several guards, but managed to take them out quickly. I tapped my ear. “I’m in pursuit of Matt. He’s in a sports car heading towards the main part of the city.”
“Be safe Kate! We have things under control here.”
I jumped on a sports motorcycle, having never ridden one before. I had the skills, but I was still shocked how fast these were. In mere seconds I was flying down the narrow streets and dodging late night people looking for a meal of noodles at the local shops. I had Matt in my sights and I gunned the engine knowing few sports cars could match the performance of a motorcycle. I careened around the corners laying the so low my knee almost touched the ground.
I watched as Matt’s car raced into a crowded intersection, skid, and turn ninety degrees. I cut the corner over the sidewalks and got closer, but I narrowly avoided hitting some pedestrians. I stayed on the sidewalk and paralleled the car. When it was safe, I pulled my pistol and began shooting at his tires. I shot out the back right tire then I shot out his front right.
With the two tires on the right side destroyed, the car veered right as the rims dug into the asphalt. I skidded to a stop and saw the look of panic in Matt’s eyes through the side window as the car lurched then rolled flipping three times and smashing into a parked van. I ran to the car just in time to see the light in Matt’s eyes dim. He was dead. I reached in through the twisted wreckage and grabbed the hard drive. I heard the sirens and jumped on the motorcycle and headed south.
“On my way back. I have the hard drive. Matt’s dead.”
“We’ve got company. The building’s been scrubbed and we locked the staff we found in another room.”
“Samantha. Can you reach the helicopter?”
“We’re here now. Take off and meet me south of the city.” I looked back over my shoulder to see police racing after me. “I’ve got company too.” I could hear gunfire in the distance over the microphones. “Hang in there Samantha!”
“We’re good!”
I raced the motorcycle south towards Vietnam as fast as I dared go for the conditions with the police in hot pursuit behind me. “Right above you sweetheart!” I felt the wind of the helicopter and looked up to see it hovering not too high above me. Suddenly a truck pulled out before me with a machine gun in the back. It started to open fire on me. I swerved to the left as it continued to rake the ground with bullets near me.
“Drop lower!”
The machine gun fire was closing in and the truck was now heading straight for me. I stood on the seat and at the last possible moment I jumped, grabbing the helicopter skid. “Pull away!” I felt the helicopter veer to the right, swinging me outwards but I hung on tight. Below the motorcycle careened straight into the truck exploding both into a huge ball of fire.
Bruce pulled me into the helicopter. “That’ll leave a mark. Do you have the drive?”
I pulled it from my backpack and handed it to him and climbed into the co-pilot seat.
“Miss me?”
“Always! I’m flying a helicopter, how cool is this?”
***
We landed well away from the border, doubling back towards the city before landing. This was to throw off any pursuit. Another stolen car and several hours of driving found us close to our original border crossing. Security had been tightened with helicopters and military patrolling the border even though I doubted they knew who it was that attacked the building.
When we got to our original stash of items, Bruce pulled out several stealth suits. We each put one on to mask our heat signatures and make us appear dark in night vision. It was a tenuous thirty minutes as we crept across the border and back into Vietnam. I don’t think I’d even breathed during that time.
By the time we made it back to the car the sun was starting to come up. We changed into our tourist clothing and I looked at Maxwell and Bruce. “Sorry Bruce, I just don’t love you anymore. I’ve been having an affair with Maxwell’s wife.” With that I pulled Samantha into my arms and kissed her passionately.
It was a day later that we were back in Thailand. As far as we knew we recovered all of the data and while the Chinese were hinting to the US that they knew something had happened, there was no evidence for them to blame the US on anything. Several Chinese were injured when the motorcycle had crashed but other than that the only loss of life was Matt Stinson.
Samantha and I convinced everyone that two weeks of vacation were due and we’d both take a military flight from Thailand then. Maxwell and Bruce headed back for the lengthier debriefings.
***
Twenty-four hours later Samantha and I we soaking up the sun in our bikinis on a tropical Thailand beach. With all the craziness of the past few weeks, we still hadn’t felt like it was the right time for us even though we’d been together around the clock. I rolled over onto my back and automatically adjusted my bikini top. I’d been so amazed how quickly I adjusted to being a woman. Perhaps it was because my brain had always wanted this, or that I’d fantasized about it all my life. I’d even had my first period, which turned out to be not so bad. I reached my hand over to Samantha’s and entwined our fingers together.
“Mmmmm. This is wonderful. No one shooting at us, the world is safe. I’ve been meaning to ask you if you’ve had any more time to think about us.”
“It’s the only thing I’ve been thinking about, Samantha. I want us to be together.”
Samantha rolled towards me just as the skies opened up with a heavy warm rain. We quickly gathered our things and tossed on the thin, almost see through covers we wore as we ran back towards our beachfront bungalow. We ran through the warm rain and were about to enter the bungalow when Samantha pulled me to the side and pressed me against a wall.
“I had a fantasy about us, Kate. The rain reminded me.” My back was to the wall and the rain was dripping from my hair. My clothes, now totally soaked, hugged my body transparently. I looked into Samantha’s eyes as she stared at me with a mixture of lust, longing, and love. Her hand reached for my cheek and stroked my smooth skin before moving into my long hair. She leaned forward and kissed me, her thigh moving between my legs, and her other hand sliding up the exposed skin of my hip.
“Come on, sweetheart. Our bed, shower, and couch are awaiting us.” She took my hand and led me inside.
***
Several months later Samantha and I had moved in together. I decided to leave BioStore as I was afraid of the ramifications and ethical decisions that needed to be made around the DNA storage. As far as I knew, no one had been working on it. I wouldn’t be surprised if the government was, however.
Samantha and I managed to work a deal with the CIA so that we could work together as partners and act as special military consultants as needed.
I looked back at my life and was so grateful for the chance I had to become a woman. I thought of all those other men who suffered the same way I had. I wished there was a magic pill everyone could take to be what they wanted to be, or better yet, what their brain thought they should be.
I stood in front of the mirror and looked at the woman dressed in a sexy black dress and high heels looking back at me. I’d finally come to accept that she was me and not some figment of my imagination. Samantha came up behind me and wrapped her arms around my waist and kissed my neck.
“Any regrets?” It always amazed me how she knew when I was thinking back about my old life.
“Only that this all didn’t happen earlier in our lives.” I turned and kissed Samantha passionately, knowing with a smile I’d have to redo my lipstick.
Deimos
*** October 19, 2027 ***
The back corner of the conference room was where I liked to sit. From here I could watch the faces of the younger upstarts that had found a place at the executive table by hook or by crook. Their lack of understanding was perplexing, and their ideas were more focused around being politically correct than anything substantive the organization could value from. Such was the new paradigm of the Deimos Corporation; align yourself with the philosophy of the moment and you might just find yourself a rising star.
“I think we should hear from Grayson.”
I glanced to the end of the long table where Ted Parsons, CEO of Deimos, sat. The others at the table sneered. It had been a long time since anyone asked my opinion.
“I’m not certain you want my opinion.”
“Nonsense. You co-founded this company. Without you, no one would be sitting in this room.”
I was never the type of person to mince words. I leaned forward slightly. “Deimos has lost its way. We were founded on the ideal that we could serve the public and now all we’re doing is exploiting the information of our own customers and getting involved in steering public opinion. I believe we need to get back to the core of who we are.”
Miri Cortez, Vice President of Social Sustainability looked shocked as she turned to me. “Deimos has been given an opportunity to influence our society for the better, Mr. Nash. To turn our backs on the very public you want to serve… They need our help and guidance. We know what is best and we can make lasting and permanent societal changes. Isn’t that a goal we should strive to achieve?”
“Therein lies the problem Ms. Cortez. We assume we know what is best, when we don’t. We used to be a neutral company, providing information to the public that would best relate to their search information requests. Now we tailor what the public sees based upon social credit algorithms that determines who the person is at the other end of the Internet. We sell smart devices and instead of using them to make life easier for people, we mine people’s conversations to categorize them. I, for one, don’t need my bed to tell me how well I slept or to have Deimos suggest I need the latest prescription sleep aid and to contact my doctor for me.”
Miri Cortez gasped and turned several shades of red and purple, whereas Ramon Curry, Vice President of Development, choked a little on his water. After wiping his mouth, he spoke for the group.
“What you’re saying, Grayson, is that my entire department is non-relevant. The Internet today is full of misinformation and my team disseminates that information, selecting the good from the bad and presents the best information to our customers. They expect tailored responses to their queries. This is what adding value is all about, and if those responses align with Miri’s purposes, then all the better.”
“You mean you disseminate information based upon the highest bidder or what suits your desires the most.”
Ted Parsons stood up. “I think that will be all for this meeting. Miri, Ramon, and Berkar, please stay behind as I have something to discuss with you.”
I was always grateful to get out of those stuffy meetings. I was the first one out of the conference room and quickly made my way back to my office.
***
Ted Parsons poured himself a glass of water. “I think it’s clear, Grayson Nash needs to be removed from the executive leadership team. He doesn’t align with our corporate values.”
Miri was still angry. “He’s a relic! Just fire him so we can do what we do best without his dead weight hanging over us.”
“We can’t fire him as the shareholders would have a fit. No, we silently remove him from leadership and let him go back to coding in some obscure corner.”
Ramon reached for an apple turnover but pulled back at the last moment. “I don’t want his code anywhere near my team. It’s taken us years to decipher his cryptic programming.”
“We won’t utilize his code. We will only let him think he is still contributing. Now, on to other matters. What’s happening with the election of Matsuura Tashiaki?”
Berkar sighed. “His rival, Sasaki Nariakira, has taken the lead in the polls.”
Miri paced and stared out the window. “Do you know what will happen if Sasaki wins? It will set us back years in the region.”
Ramon finally grabbed the turnover and bit into it. “I have my team adjusting the search results algorithms as we speak.”
Ted frowned. “That’s not good enough. We’re being paid handsomely to make sure Matsuura wins the election and it aligns with our purposes. This is a win-win for us. I want a full smear and disinformation campaign run against Sasaki and you know what to do if the polls don’t change.”
“We’re on it.”
*** November 6, 2027 ***
Several weeks had passed since the executive meeting. I wasn’t losing any sleep over it. I didn’t care to be in the same room with those people anyways. Being a part of an organization like Deimos had its challenges. Growth of the company had been so explosive that there had been little time to establish consistent values and culture. I started Deimos in my basement with a pair of discarded servers from a local university. It had now grown into a trillion-dollar-a-year behemoth.
Being effectively demoted from the executive lead team wasn’t as bad as the fallout from staff around the world. The way the communications went out made me look like I was holding back the company. I had been labelled a dissenter and a disrupter. I received dozens of threats and hate communications every day. I brought up yet another one on my screen:
‘You insufferable and ungrateful throwback. Where most of society has moved beyond Neanderthal, clearly you suffer from genetic anomalies making your brain equitable to a slug. Did they dig you up in Siberia along with your pet woolly mammoth? How dare you say Deimos isn’t what it once was and that we can be better. We are changing the lives of billions and guiding them into a brilliant future whereas you would rather people still be waiting for lightning to strike so they can cook their carrots.
Just go already!’
These imbeciles had no idea that their communications weren’t anonymous. I wrote the core code that made all this work and could easily discover who sent the message. With a few strokes of my keyboard, I stood, stretched, and decided to go for a walk.
The Deimos campus was enormous. I walked past cafeterias where chefs cooked virtually any food you wanted, movie theaters, dry cleaners, medical offices, and fitness centers until I came to the main development team building. Everything on campus was carefully designed to keep staff working well beyond normal working hours. Like many technology companies that had come and gone over the years, to attract the best, we had to offer similar amenities.
I wandered through the open collaboration areas with funky pastel-colored bean bag chairs for lazy afternoon chats until I entered the main development team area. I looked around until I found a cubicle with a nameplate, Elizabeth Desir. Leaning over the low cubicle wall, I smiled and waved. Elizabeth’s eyes went wide.
“Good morning, Elizabeth.”
“Uhm… Mr. Nash. What brings you into the depths of the development team?”
“I saw some code you wrote the other day and I wanted to tell you how impressed I was by it. Voice pattern recognition, correct?”
“Uhm…”
I could tell she was a little frightened. She probably felt bad for sending me the Neanderthal message. A little healthy fear never hurt anyone.
“Yes… That’s what it is.”
“You’ve discovered a way to link voices back to their identities regardless of location?”
She smiled. Programmers always love to talk about their code. “It was a simple matter to make it all work. You already know that we do voice pattern recognition for multiple people in a home. I just figured if I could identify when someone was speaking in a friend’s car or a grocery store, we could gather more information about their needs and tailor our advertising to them. There are many legacy systems out there where we can’t link to identities as they have no cameras for positive facial recognition.”
“Intriguing concept. Are you testing it on your own voice? You must have many of our devices in your home and vehicle already.”
“I… I have mine all deactivated. I enjoy my privacy.”
“You enjoy your privacy?”
“That’s what I said, Mr. Nash.”
“Don’t you think everyone else also enjoys their privacy?”
“It’s completely up to them if they want our devices listening.”
“You mean the option settings that are so carefully buried in pages of information that people would find it difficult to turn off? I’m also certain you haven’t seen Jean-Marc’s latest code then. He can override anyone’s device settings and turn listening back on even making sure the setting displays it is still off. Also, Pierre Francios is coding a lip-reading algorithm for when people turn off their microphones.”
“No… I haven’t seen either of those.”
I turned to go, then turned back much to Elizabeth’s obvious frustration. “Did you hear the latest story on the news this morning?”
“No, Mr. Nash.”
“A young girl was chatting with one of our devices about her school report on wool manufacturing. Two days later, do you know what arrived on their doorstep?”
“I can’t image.”
“I guess our device misinterpreted the young girl and delivered a stuffed wooly mammoth.”
Elizabeth blanched.
I waved and smiled. “Have a great day, Elizabeth.”
***
Leaning back in my lounge chair situated on my balcony, I looked over the bustling valley below. I should have never purchased the house, but when I had more money than brains, I splurged on myself. Now I regret the opulence. My home was nearly eight thousand square feet of modern-day luxury with endless views in all directions. All this for just me and my dog.
My bulldog, Lucky, padded his way out to lay down next to me.
“I know how you feel, old timer. Your arthritis acting up again?”
Lucky barely lifted his head and offered a slight woof.
“Tomorrow, I’ll take you to see the vet. You think I should have left Deimos years ago? I know what you’re thinking and don’t give me that ‘I’ve heard this more than once’ look. It’s hard to give something up that you built from scratch and it pays for your over-priced dog biscuits. And don’t even mention Julie. We’ve had that conversation one too many times.”
I took a sip of wine and watched the autonomous vehicles driving back and forth on the roads. The world had changed, and I didn’t think it was for the better.
*** November 8, 2027 ***
“For Christ’s sake, Ramon, what is your team doing? Sasaki is still leading in the polls.”
“We have it under control, Ted. We modified audio content from his personal digital assistant and have leaked that to the press. This will cause a huge uproar and after this he won’t even be able to get a job as a dishwasher. We have more pressing matters. One of my developers, Elizabeth, suggested that Grayson has been snooping around.”
“You told me that Grayson could never see your search algorithm code.”
“He can’t see anything from our inner circle coders that maintain our key algorithms. He’s been digging around in our common code area.”
“I’m sure he is just bored. Why don’t you check with Berkar to see what Grayson’s been up to?”
“That’s a good idea.”
Ramon turned to leave but paused at the door as Ted gave him one final instruction. “About Sasaki… If he gets elected, he has threatened to shut us down by creating new citizen privacy laws.”
“He won’t get elected, Ted.”
Ramon pushed the door open and headed down the hall. He walked right past Berkar Ares’ assistant and straight into his office.
Berkar looked up from his computer screens. “You do realize I have a calendar and a door, Ramon?”
“Ted told me to come and see you. What can you share about what Grayson is doing these days? Where is he going when he leaves work, what television is he watching. I want all the details.”
“I can’t help you, Ramon.”
“Of course, you can. Just type in Grayson’s name and show me the data.”
“There’s not much to show. Like everyone, we track him with cameras, but he has no social media presence, he owns no smart devices, he gets his television with an antenna, and he doesn’t own one of our phones.”
“What do you mean he has no smart devices. Certainly, his car…”
“A 1955 corvette. There are no smart devices in it whatsoever.”
“This is absurd, Berkar! What ever happened to the new bill to put trackers in all vehicles?”
“Ahh… It failed in the Senate. People apparently didn’t want to be tracked. They feared their bad driving habits would increase their insurance rates. Older, legacy cars don’t have that tech in them.”
“What about all our lobbying efforts?”
“We spent millions lining congressional pockets on that bill, but this time our illustrious government leaders were more afraid of losing votes than money. I’m afraid you’re out of luck. You could get the information another way.”
“How?”
“Why don’t you ask him? It’s really easy… you walk to his office, knock on the door, much like the one behind you that’s made from wood and has a handle, and ask him face-to-face.”
“What about what he is doing on our network here?”
“Can’t help with that either. Grayson built our entire communications platform using proprietary protocols. My assumption is that he is using some form of encrypted private channel on our network.”
“We can’t activate his camera or microphone on his computer?”
“I’m not going to sit here and tell you that I agree with Grayson’s ideology, Ramon, but Grayson is smarter than all of us. You could always put a camera in his office, but unless it is off the network, Grayson will know about it. Just set up a meeting and ask him what he is doing.”
“The idea is to not let Grayson know we’re looking into what he is up to.”
“He’s not on the executive lead team anymore, demand he produce a summary of his activities every day. We continue to pay him a salary and yet he isn’t directed by anyone.”
“We can spy on anyone in the world except for the one person we want to know about. You don’t think it’s fishy we can’t see what he is doing? Can’t we surmise that he is up to something nefarious?”
“Unless the courts and laws have changed, I don’t think lack of evidence leads to a conviction. Of course, anything can be leaked to the public and they would hang him for it whether there is evidence or not.”
“I state this up front that I dislike Grayson and all that he stands for, but I enjoy my annual bonus too much to play the social media card. It would be easy to make our investors skittish when talking about one of the co-founders.”
“Then perhaps we should buy Grayson out and get him out of the picture gracefully.”
“Buy him out? He owns a quarter of the company’s shares and last I checked we didn’t have $50B lying around.”
“Then you’re out of luck, Ramon. Ignore him. Everyone else does.”
*** November 27, 2027 ***
The internal company hate mail hadn’t slowed much over the past few weeks, if anything it had increased. The executive leaders had gone quiet and I had spent much time contemplating leaving and starting up a new company. I could easily retire, buy a small country, and settle down. There were two things that held me back from making such a decision. First, I had no one to settle down with. At forty-seven, I was still eligible and could hold my own, but I wasn’t a social butterfly. I enjoyed my privacy and too many women would see my bank account before they saw the real me. In many ways I regretted being successful for this very reason. Second, the executive leadership; the self-proclaimed masters of the universe were up to something.
I pushed myself up from bed and sauntered into the living room. “Where are you, Lucky? Time for breakfast.”
Glancing around the room, Lucky was nowhere to be seen. “Time for your pain meds, Lucky.”
Still no response. I moved from room to room until I found him. He was curled up with foamy spittle coming from his mouth. I rushed over to him.
“Lucky?”
His body was cold and stiff. He was dead. My only companion had been fine, just some pain from arthritis. The vet prescribed a low dose painkiller for him and ever since, Lucky had been struggling. The vet said it would take time for him to adjust to the medication.
I sat there a while tenderly stroking Lucky’s fur before carefully lifting him up and wrapping him in a blanket. I placed him in the passenger seat and drove to the vet. I walked straight into the vet’s office, past the stunned faces of pet owners and put Lucky on the front counter in front of the frightened administrative assistant. I admit I wasn’t thinking clearly.
“He’s dead.”
The admin nodded slowly before rushing into the back. The vet came out quickly and asked if I could take Lucky into an operating room.
“What happened, Grayson?”
“I just found him this morning.”
“He was inside all day and night?”
“Yes...”
“You didn’t find him in the street or at the bottom of stairs?”
“No…”
“I’ll need to do an autopsy. I can arrange for cremation. Is that your wishes for Lucky?”
“Yes…”
“I know this is a shock, but these things happen sometimes, especially for a dog as old as Lucky. Go home. I’ll call you if I find out anything.”
“Thank you.”
I made my way back to the car and to the house. Leaning back on the couch, I picked up my phone and called Julie.
“Grayson? Is that you?”
“Yes… Lucky died.”
“Oh, Grayson. I’m so sorry. Is there anything I can do? Should I come over?”
“I… I thought you should know. You gave him to me ten years ago. No… No need to come over. Your husband wouldn’t appreciate it. He never was very fond of me.”
“You don’t have anyone? You haven’t met someone new yet? Is there anyone to be with you?”
“No… I’ve told you this before, but I’m sorry for everything that happened between us. You didn’t do anything wrong. It was me.”
“We’ve talked about this, Grayson. We both made mistakes. I need to go. The kids are calling me. Are you certain you don’t want me to come over?”
“I’m okay, Julie. Thanks.” There was a long pause, but I could hear the kids in the background arguing. “You need to go. Take care, Julie.”
“You too, Grayson.”
Lucky’s chew toy was sitting on the couch next to me. I leaned back and felt tears sliding down my cheek.
*** November 29, 2027 ***
“Grayson, this is Jeremy Swaitech, your vet.”
It had been several days since Lucky died and I had spent time away from the office doing the odd job around the house to keep myself occupied.
“I’m sorry I brought Lucky into your office that way. I wasn’t thinking very clearly.”
“It’s understandable. Pets are like family and I know you always took good care of Lucky. Listen, the reason I’m calling is that Lucky died from an overdose of Tramadol. Is there any possibility he got into the medicine and took too much?”
“No… no way. Hang on, I’ll get the bottle.” I moved into the kitchen and opened a cupboard. Pulling out the prescription bottle, I read it off to the vet. “Tramadol, sixty-day supply, once per day, 500mg. There’s at least fifty pills left in the bottle.”
“Can you re-read the dosage?”
“500mg.”
“That’s not right. I’m certain I wrote down 5mg.”
“What are you saying?”
“I don’t make these kinds of mistakes, Grayson. 5mg is the correct dose. A starting prescription is .5mg per pound and Lucky was forty pounds. 8mg would have been appropriate, but I wanted to start out low and selected 5mg. I see it here in my notes. You’re certain it reads 500mg?”
“Yes. Do you want me to bring it in?”
“Please don’t tell me I need a lawyer, Grayson. I know who you are and the finance backing you have. This wasn’t my fault. Someone must have fat-fingered the prescription.”
“Why would I…? Just tell me the truth.”
“500mg is nearly ten times more than I’ve prescribed for any animal. Lucky suffered kidney failure from the overdose. I’m sorry, Grayson.”
“Doc, I believe you wrote out 5mg. Let me bring in the bottle. All I want to know is how this could have happened.”
“Can you come in this evening?”
“I’ll be there.”
***
I reached out and shook Jeremy’s hand. He looked worried and in today’s world where everyone sued each other over the slightest thing, I was certain he was feeling vulnerable. I hated the entire legal scene. Jeremy didn’t appear to have done anything on purpose and accidents happened. He had been a good vet over the years for Lucky.
“Thanks for coming, Grayson. I’ve been wracking my brain as to how this might have happened. Do you have the bottle?”
“Right here.”
Jeremy held up the bottle and shook his head. “Exactly as you said. Look here. These are my hand-written notes. Yes, it is doctor handwriting, but you can clearly see 5mg Tramadol. I take the notes and hand them to my admin and she enters the order into the computer. As she enters the prescription and patient details, there are automatic checks to assure nothing gets put in that is outside of specifications. If I try to create the prescription for more than 50mg it generates an error and only an override can make the prescription 500mg. My admin doesn’t have those rights.”
“Are there audit logs?”
“It’s a hosted system. I’m sure the hosting company has logs.”
I scanned the office. Cameras on the walls were from a company called Secured Office Space, a division of Deimos. There were smart devices everywhere that were Deimos products.
“Who is your provider?”
“Prescription Rover.”
My stomach lurched. I turned to leave.
“I hope you can see we had everything in place to assure an accurate prescription. I’m very sorry for your loss.”
“Yes… So am I.”
*** December 4, 2027 ***
I tried to set everything aside and to chalk Lucky’s death up to an accidental glitch, but I couldn’t let it go. Prescription Rover was another subsidiary of Deimos. Over the years, Deimos bought competitors, hardware vendors, and software companies if they could increase the monopoly of Deimos or provided substantial reward in the way of information and data. In the case of Prescription Rover, the advertising dollars generated from Deimos having access to people’s pet data funneled portions of the $100B per year industry straight into Deimos’ coffers.
Bringing up a search screen, I entered keywords. Lucky, Grayson, Nash, prescription, Tramadol. My code would access the private encrypted channels within Deimos’ communications systems. I wasn’t expecting any results, but what was returned made me furious. It was a chat between two of Deimos’ employees.
‘BorisMaster: Did you know Nash has a dog?’
‘ElizaD: Poor dog. I bet he feeds it scraps from his leftover caviar and lobster. Must be nice to be so rich.’
‘BorisMaster: It isn’t right he made his money off our hard work and now he’s turned his back on everything we are trying to do.’
‘ElizaD: Looking up records…’
‘BorisMaster: What are you doing?’
‘ElizaD: Scanning records. I was trying to find a description, photos, or anything about Nash’s dog. I was thinking of sending animal control to his place.’
‘BorisMaster: Lucky’
‘ElizaD: Lucky what?’
‘BorisMaster: His dog’s name.’
‘ElizaD: LOL. No way his dog is lucky.’
‘ElizaD: Not seeing much information. I got Lucky’s chip info. It was just scanned at Valley Vet.’
‘BorisMaster: LOL, probably needing antidepressants.’
‘ElizaD: That gives me an idea… Yeah. Here it is. Prescription Rover just issued a new prescription for Tramadol for Lucky.’
‘BorisMaster: What are you thinking?’
‘ElizaD: Offline…’
I recognized their names. Both had sent me anonymous hate mail in the recent past. Although there was no concrete evidence, it appeared that these two people must have changed the prescription and killed Lucky. I could easily make their lives miserable, but after taking several deep breaths I realized they were a symptom and not the root cause. I didn’t make my viewpoints public to staff. This was coming from the top.
*** December 5, 2027 ***
“Grayson. Come in and have a seat. What did you want to see me about?”
“My dog died, Ted.”
“I’m sorry to hear that.”
“Murdered.”
“Who was murdered?”
“My dog, Lucky.”
“A real travesty.”
“I think it was someone at Deimos.”
“You can’t be serious, Grayson.”
“Listen, Ted. You know the board has taken the company in directions I don’t agree with. I’ve been pushed out of the board and most recently the executive team. This has to stop.”
“I’m not quite following you, Grayson. What has to stop.”
“The staff think I’m a traitor.”
“Well, your concerns have been widely vocalized. This new generation of staff have come to us highly polarized in their views. It’s easy for them to see you on the wrong side.”
“You’re wrong, Ted. I’ve only vocalized my own ideals to the executive team and the board. It’s been years since I spoke at staff meetings or conferences. If staff have this impression of me, it’s coming from one or both of those groups. It needs to stop. I get hate mail every day and this time… someone went too far.”
“I’m not sure what you’re implying, Grayson.”
“I’ve given my life to this company. I’ve watched it grow and become everything I wanted it to be. Now, it has become a cesspool of deceit. You and the cronies of the board and the executive team are using everything in your power to use this company for ill-gotten gains from corrupt alliances. Deimos is using its power and influence to spread its version of social justice far and wide.”
Ted stood and pointed out his corner office windows. “You’re going too far, Grayson! The world has changed. Look at it. Everything runs and flows smoothly because of information. A car is nothing other than a computer and an engine. They make decisions every second based upon information we feed it. Deimos is the preeminent provider of knowledge and information in the world. We collate and catalog information about everyone and everything. Why? We do this to make lives better. We do what we do to improve the lives of everyone.”
“By playing God? There is a point where Deimos encroaches on the fundamentals of life itself. People learn from their mistakes. They learn from pain. You think you can prevent pain and suffering, but you only create more. You try to create equity, but you only create disparity.”
“What’s all this about, Grayson? You’re upset over your dog dying and now you’re trying to blame Deimos for that? You’ve been idly watching Deimos make these decisions for years. Why now? Why suddenly do you feel Deimos is evil incarnate?”
“You’re right. I should have spoken up a long time ago. I’ve withdrawn from any active decision making about the company, but then again, I’ve also been shut out of those very same decision-making discussions. Lucky was a good dog. He died because someone in leadership here at Deimos made me look like a villain. His death won’t be in vain. I’m resigning from Deimos. I’ll stay on for a month and then you’ll never have to deal with me again. You’ve won. All I ask is you call off your good-willed henchmen. Tell them to stop smearing my name amongst the staff so that I can leave on a good note.”
“You’re leaving will send shockwaves throughout our investors and shareholders.”
“That’s your problem to deal with. You’ll have my letter of resignation on your desk by the end of the day.”
***
“What do we tell the staff when our stocks suddenly drop?”
Ted stood before the room of board members and executive leadership. He turned to Ramon. “We tell them the truth. Grayson Nash has decided to leave Deimos.”
Miri smiled. “About time. I’ll draft a memo to all staff.”
“We need a press release as well. If staff decide to sell shares before a public announcement, it could look like insider trading. We don’t need the additional scrutiny right now.”
*** December 8, 2027 ***
I was angry and upset that Lucky had been murdered, but I wasn’t going to retaliate. I decided to use his death as a catalyst for me to take back the reins of my own life and start living rather than focusing on the negatives. I debated my own desires for revenge to show them that I was still capable of a fight. I could bring down Deimos, but I would only be stooping to their level. As much as I wanted justice, I realized it was a losing battle and my efforts would only embitter me in the end.
Yesterday, an internal communication went out to all staff about my leaving Deimos.
‘Dear colleagues,
It is with mixed emotions that we announce the resignation of Grayson Nash. On one hand, Grayson’s ingenuity and market wisdom propelled Deimos into the global spotlight and he has played a significant role in our success.
On the other hand, Grayson has held us back from becoming all that we can be. His values greatly differ from the vast majority of us.
As an organization, we are poised to become the most influential, course correcting, life altering force the planet has ever seen since the dawn of mankind. Grayson’s departure doesn’t hinder this, rather it assists us in moving forward.
Grayson’s last day will be January 5, 2028. Expect potential volatility in Deimos stocks. Due to legal reasons, it is inadvisable for you to sell your stocks prior to the public communication that will go out later today.
Join us for our Moving Forward celebration, January 8, 2028 in the Commons Conference Hall.’
There had been no mistake that the celebration was set for the next business day after my departure. It didn’t bother me. I was, however, inundated with a fresh batch of hate mail and corporate attorneys hounded me wanting me to sign hundreds of pages of documents. I refused to sign anything much to the dismay of Ted Parsons.
Ignoring the vitriol from staff and the constant calls from the media, I set about cleaning my office space and taking the few boxes of trinkets I had accumulated over nearly twenty-two years with the company. I had put Deimos before everything and everyone causing the end of my relationship with Julie and wasting the better part of my life. Now, very little held much sentiment for me.
Picking up a photo of my dad, I gently brushed the dust from the glass. My dad had been a big supporter of my endeavors, but he saw what it had been doing to me. He urged me to take a break from it all and focus on family and myself. During his last remaining years, I hadn’t visited him as the company ‘needed’ me. When he passed away, I managed to take a single day to go to his funeral. Mom gave me a letter my dad had written for me.
‘My beloved son,
No dad could be prouder of all that you have accomplished. My last wish for you is that you will take the time to cherish that which is important; family and friends. Don’t let life pass you by. It is out of our love for others that we truly accomplish anything worthwhile. There will always be another project; always be more work to do; but there will never be enough time for those we love.
Now, at the end of my days, my only regret is not having spent more time with you. I look back upon my years of work and I can honestly say that nothing I accomplished was more important to me than the impact I have had on those around me.
It is my prayer for you that you will find fulfillment, love, and relationships that mean more than any company, or project.
I love you!
Dad.’
As I looked around my office and out the window towards the vast complex that had become Deimos, I knew he was right. I only hoped that I still had ample time to put my dad’s wisdom to the test.
“Grayson?”
I turned around to see Marge Lawson as she poked her head into my office. She had been my administrative assistant for more than ten years.
“Yes, Marge?”
Marge looked over her shoulder, stepped inside, and closed the door. “I wanted you to know I’ve greatly enjoyed my time working with you. Over the years you have been kind and caring to me and my family, especially when my husband passed. I also appreciate that you never succumbed to the direction of the company. I won’t be staying on after you leave as I have no desire to work here any longer. I wish you well.”
I gave Marge a hug knowing full well that HR would be all over me for a public display of affection. “All this time I put into building this company and you’re the only one to come and wish me good tidings.”
“There are others that would like to, but they fear retaliation. Do you have any idea what you will do once you leave?”
“I haven’t given it much thought. Maybe I’ll take up surfing or go back to school.”
Marge laughed. “Ha! You go back to school? You think it’s bad here, schools these days are bastions for groupthink. Besides, I’m sure you would be bored. You’re too smart for school.”
“I’m sure I’ll think of something. I have something for you.” I walked over to the wall and pulled down a framed, gold-covered microcomputer. “This might be worth something someday. They encased in gold the first microcomputer that held my original search engine code for Deimos. You might get ten dollars on eBay for it.”
“Grayson, you know it’s worth far more than that. I can’t take such a gift. It must mean a great deal to you.”
“I don’t want to leave it here and I don’t want to take it home as I’m trying hard to distance myself from Deimos. Do me this favor. Take it and stuff it away in some closet at home. If I don’t change my mind in six months, it’s yours to do with as you see fit.”
“All right, but in less than six months, I’ll be giving it back to you.”
Marge took the framed three-inch square computer, turned, and headed for the door.
“It’s been an honor working with you, Marge.”
“For me as well, Grayson. Take care of yourself.”
I sat back in my chair and spun slowly taking in my entire office. There would be things I would miss about being here.
Reaching for my keyboard, I brought up the news.
‘Sasaki Nariakira found dead at scene of fiery crash.
Sasaki Nariakira was declared dead on scene after a fiery vehicle crash late last night. Sasaki, candidate for Prime Minister of Japan, had been maintaining a substantial lead in the polls even after weeks of bad press and negative stories about his personal character were leaked. Sasaki left a speaking engagement and his autonomous vehicle veered off the road rolling several hundred feet down a steep embankment.
The vehicle manufacturer was at the site of the accident and had recovered the black box. A spokesperson for AutoDynamix indicated that the car avoided a crash with a cyclist, but the edge of the roadway was soft due to recent rains and the vehicle was pulled over the edge.
The cyclist was not found for comment.
Sasaki Nariakira is survived by his wife and three children.’
I had been following this election closely as the two candidates’ opposing viewpoints could have had significant ramifications for Deimos. Sasaki was fighting for increased citizen privacy regulations. This was certainly not what Deimos wanted. Deimos relied upon obscure end-user agreements and took advantage of legal complexities and people’s laziness to blindly provide approval allowing Deimos’ hardware and software to stream their personal information all the time.
AutoDynamix was yet another subsidiary of Deimos and would no doubt be spinning the accident as a positive thing; that the vehicle properly predicted harm to the cyclist and maneuvered to avoid a collision. The fact that the cyclist had not been found further raised my suspicion.
Activating my search engine, I keyed in the words, Sasaki Nariakira. The results were rather surprising in that the news had spread like wildfire throughout Deimos. Staff were cheering Sasaki’s death as a great serendipitous event as Matsuura Tashiaki would now no doubt win the election. I began to dig a little deeper and excluded chats and conventional communication platforms.
I spent the night in my office as I followed leads and threads until I uncovered evidence that Deimos executives had altered their search engine algorithms to list references to Sasaki in a negative light. They had gone even further to utilize Sasaki’s voice recordings from smart devices and had them carefully edited and leaked to media making it appear Sasaki was a bad person. Money was transferred to an AutoDynamix employee’s account through several shell corporations. That employee’s computer showed evidence of connecting to a shuttle through satellite at the approximate time of the crash.
Have I been this blind?
I sat back and stared at my screen. Deimos assassinated a leading Japanese political candidate. It was murder by technology to protect Deimos from excessive privacy regulations.
They created a smear campaign, provided misinformation to the public about Sasaki, and when that all failed, they murdered him.
I hadn’t slept nor ate but I couldn’t stop there. I continued my research further exposing that Deimos funds were being given to Matsuura’s campaign. Money that had been given for Sasaki’s campaign through a Deimos-owned application, had programmatically funneled most of those dollars to Matsuura.
I spent the next day and night looking into other elections around the world. Deimos had been influencing the outcome of elections for years.
How have I missed this?
Finally, I discovered a trove of secured, encrypted data that I was able to break the encryption on primarily because I had written the code that had been used to lock it up. These were strategic plans detailing every aspect of Deimos to infiltrate our lives and sell the public’s private information to like-minded organizations. They would target advertising to someone based upon their conversations in their home or car. What was perhaps the most frightening was project Theta. Being secretly developed, this data mining system would be capable of scoring every person on the planet across one hundred categories. What you typed into your searches, what you spoke when the smart devices were listening, what you purchased and how you spent your time and who you affiliated with would give Deimos a detailed profile as to who you were. They could tell if you might vote for one party or another, know if you were sick, and what you liked to eat. By binding this information to Deimos’ search systems, you would be presented with information to mold and guide you into their model citizen.
George Orwell’s 1984 had nothing on the Deimos Corporation and the people of the world were letting them do it.
*** January 5, 2028 ***
“Grayson, I’m not sure why you’re being such an ass about these legal documents.”
“Listen, Ted. We go back a long way together. You’re asking me to sign non-disclosures, non-competes, and give you rights to search my home for anything that may belong to Deimos. If there is something you think I have, then tell me.”
“How would I know what you might have?”
“I’ve told you before I value my privacy. I’m not inclined to sign anything and I’m under no legal obligation to do so.”
“You’re a witless fool, Grayson. Having these agreements in place will appease our shareholders and stabilize our stock prices. Without them, we anticipate a thirty to fifty percent loss in our stock value. You still own significant numbers of stocks. You’ll lose billions overnight.”
“I can live with that.”
Ted walked to my office door and opened it. “Guards!”
Three guards entered.
“Hand in your badge and keys. I’ve authorized information technology to immediately disable your accounts.”
“It’s a shame it has come to this Ted. You’re treating me like I’m being fired for misconduct. Where you’re taking Deimos is wrong. The culture at the organization has gone from a tight-knit family to something closer resembling the Russian KGB. Do the right thing, Ted. Turn this ship around before it’s too late.”
“I am, Grayson, starting with your removal. Get him out of here!”
It was humiliating to be escorted out of the very building I had designed. We walked past hundreds of employees, many of which stood and clapped at my departure. They weren’t clapping to thank me, but rather clapping I was leaving for good.
Once outside, I didn’t even turn back to look at Deimos. I headed to my car and drove across town.
***
“I want to bring the power of Deimos to infiltrate every aspect of Grayson Nash’s life. I want to know where he goes and who he talks to. I want to know what he is eating for breakfast and how many times he goes to the bathroom. If anything looks suspicious, I want to know immediately!”
Ted continued by slamming his hand down on the table. “Why the hell can’t someone tell me what he did here for the past four weeks?”
Ramon shook his head. “His computer was non-standard. He had no cameras in his office, no smart devices. He leveraged encrypted data tunnels. He built most of the core systems at Deimos. Who knows how many backdoors he put in?”
“Where is he now?”
Berker Ares brought up a map on the screen. “Facial recognition last spotted him three minutes ago in downtown Palo Alto. I don’t want to make light of the fact that Grayson left on bad terms, but what do you fear? He has never shown any tendencies to harm Deimos or staff.”
“You think that he didn’t intend to harm Deimos when our stocks slipped since the announcement of his resignation? We’ve lost nearly one hundred billion dollars in valuation due to that fool. I want you all to tell your staff to dig in and get to work.”
***
What I was about to do could prove very foolish. After leaving Deimos, I took a drive, stopped at a restaurant to eat some lunch, then headed to a nearby park for a hike. Once I was deep into the park, I paused and sat down on a bench and waited.
“Mr. Nash?”
I nodded and indicated for the man to have a seat. “Turn your phone off please.”
The man nodded and switched off his phone. “Nathan Graves, Special Agent with the FBI.”
“Thank you for meeting me.”
“It’s not every day one gets a handwritten letter from Grayson Nash.”
“It’s not every day I consider having a chat with an FBI agent.”
“Why all the secrecy? Does this have something to do with you leaving Deimos?”
“You could say that. In some ways I feel complicit even though I never knew what was really going on there. For the past five years, I’ve isolated myself within the company and ignored everything that was going on around me. I recently discovered that someone at Deimos killed my dog.”
Nathan sighed and moved to stand. “I can’t help you with your dog’s death.”
“During my final weeks at Deimos, I began investigating my own company. I have evidence that Deimos has been involved in the murders of thirteen people around the world and likely more. There is also evidence of election tampering domestically and abroad, campaign finance fraud, and a host of hundreds of miscellaneous crimes. Do you think you can help me now?”
*** January 18, 2028 ***
Ted Parsons looked up from his desk at the young man that entered his office.
“Mr. Parsons, sir? You put the word out for us to come forward if we saw anomalous behavior from Grayson Nash?”
Ted sighed. “What do you think you’ve discovered.”
“It’s more of a hunch.”
“That’s about all we get these days.”
“Well… I’ve been working on code that correlates patterns of activities to anticipate what people might be doing next. Grayson Nash is well known and oftentimes people publish photos of him to their social media accounts. The hidden metadata in those images gives me locations and times. For example, an Alice Whetstone recently snapped a pic of Grayson where she works, Lionel and Strauss Attorneys. I have also gathered statistical data on frequency of sightings, and Grayson seems to be doing a lot of business in the vicinity of these ten businesses. One being the most likely, an accounting firm.”
“He’s got lots of money and probably getting his act together with legal stuff. So what?”
“Many of the staff have been actively engaged in social engineering, getting additional information from places Grayson visits. Let me bring up a map on all the locations Grayson has been flagged.”
“I’ve seen all of this before. He wanders around town, goes hiking, goes home. I’m very busy.”
Ted frowned as the young man sat down in front of him.
“We’ve started drone surveillance in some of these areas. This is a picture of Grayson with another man that has been recognized as Nathan Graves. He’s with the FBI.”
“What?”
“Here’s the really cool thing about my code. I put all this information and much more into my system and poof! I think I know what Grayson is up to.”
The young man sat back and smiled.
“If you don’t tell me what you think you discovered, then poof, you’ll be fired!”
“Witness protection. Grayson is working with the FBI to expose some crime. Part of this process is reorganizing your estate, setting up trusts, and preparing for a change in identity. I was thinking we might be able to tap into XeonNet to find out what crime he is testifying against.”
“You’re an idiot!”
“I don’t understand. My code is really cool.”
“You don’t need code to figure out who he is testifying against. You only need witness protection when there is a potential threat to you from who you are testifying against. Grayson spent up to one hundred hours a week working here for the last twenty-two years. He rarely took vacation. Who do you think he is concerned about testifying against?”
The young man shook his head. “I have no idea.”
“We’re hiring morons. Get out! Get out and tell my assistant that I need Ramon in here in ten minutes.”
“Uhm… Yes sir.”
***
“Mr. Nash, I’m Jason Montgomery. I’m here to discuss the enhanced witness protection program, or as we call it, EWP. I also wanted to let you know that our investigation is now fully mobilized, but much of the support will still need to come from your direct testimony.”
“Deimos is a very dangerous company, Mr. Montgomery. Why would I need to put myself at further risk by being present to testify? They can easily kill me just like they did others.”
“During the trial, there will be direct questioning of how we obtained the evidence. I can guarantee that without you to answer these questions, our entire case will fail. We utilize a neural fingerprint to authenticate your masked image and voice as Grayson Nash. We can then transmit your responses via secure network to the trial.”
“But they will always know it’s me that is testifying.”
“Which is why I’ve been sent in to speak with you. The FBI has already helped you begin the process for normal witness protection, but, due to the nature of the case and the threat Deimos imposes, we’re recommending our enhanced witness protection program. This will permanently mask your identity from Deimos.”
“I can’t just change my name and address as every camera in the world will identify me for who I am.”
“Hence, the enhanced part of the program. With EWP we now can transfer your mind into a donor body. You go to sleep and wake up as someone completely new.”
“You transplant my brain into another body?”
“Not exactly. We map your brain and transmit your neural image into a donor body.”
“You just randomly pick someone from off the street? How does this even work?”
“The current administration has made changes in the organ donor program to allow entire body donation for witness protection. The circumstances around the death of the donor need to be very specific. Oxygen deprivation to brain, typically cold-water drowning is how we receive most of our donors. The body and brain are fine, but the loss of oxygen has caused the death of the donor. These bodies can be maintained in perfect health for months awaiting a neural map transplant.”
“I wouldn’t be me anymore?”
“Yes, and no. You will retain the full knowledge of who you are, but you will be in a new body with a new identity.”
“Then, you can also transfer me back after the trial and things are safe again?”
“No. The human brain has certain limits and transferring a neural map onto a brain does some damage making the risk of secondary transfer too high. Theoretically, after ten to fifteen years, there is a chance full healing would allow this. Nathan, can you bring in Tess?”
A middle-aged woman entered and sat down.
“Tess, meet Grayson.”
“Hello, Grayson. I’ve been asked to help you decide on whether you should consider the enhanced witness protection program. I’m retained as a consultant as I was in your situation just a few years ago.”
“You were transferred into this body?”
“Yes. In my case, I was about fifty pounds overweight and this body was fit, had no health issues, and was a few years younger. It was an easy decision for me, but it isn’t a bed of roses either. There are some psychological impacts waking as someone else and getting used to your reflection can be challenging.”
Tess pulled up a laptop. “Let me show you the three donors that are currently available.
She scrolled through pictures and stats of three men. One was overweight, one was about ten years younger than me, and the third looked rather rough around the edges as if he had a hard life.
“What can you tell me about the second one.”
“Yes… that would be my choice. He’s the typical California guy with blonde hair and great physique. He’s a professional surfer.”
I laughed. “So, I could be a surfer?”
“Ahh… Here’s the thing. The body is trained to surf, but your brain doesn’t know how. I suspect you would need to learn how to surf, but your body would already know how to respond. The trick is getting your brain to align with your new body. I think you could be a good surfer in just a few days, but don’t get the idea you can immediately be a pro. All base functions, like walking, posture, eating, drinking, and sitting, are part of the brain’s core functions which isn’t mapped with yours. I did struggle a little as my brain tried to force a movement that my body already knew what to do. You need to relax your mind to let your body take over. After a few days, you won’t even notice it anymore.”
Jason Montgomery closed the laptop and leaned against a desk. “This is how it works. Assuming you agree, in twenty-four hours, you will go to our lab. You will then choose your donor, and we put you to sleep. You will wake up as surfer boy, if that was your choice, and assume his identity. This is all done through our protected and encrypted network, isolated from any other connections. It’s perfectly safe.”
“I would take over another person’s life?”
“Technically, they’re dead, but not to those around them. They believe the person is in a coma. Oxygen deprivation often causes lapses of memory and personality changes. Families are notified of this and, while it can be hard on them, they learn to adapt as does the person.”
I held out my hand and stared at it. I was skeptical and it all sounded dangerous. I was, after all, rather fond of myself. However, Deimos needed to be taken down for their crimes and I would constantly be at risk if I wasn’t able to mask my identity. One side benefit might be that I could start a relationship knowing that it was me rather than my money someone might be interested in. “Can you show me all the details on the surfer?”
*** January 19, 2028 ***
“Was that snot-nosed kid one of your team, Ramon?”
“Boris Yaznisky. Yes. One of my brightest.”
A chirp sounded. “Mr. Parsons? Elizabeth Desir from voice analytics is here to see you.”
“Send her in.”
A wide-eyed young woman stepped into the office. “Mr. Parsons and Mr. Curry. I hope I’m not interrupting anything important?”
“What do you have?”
“Our system just flagged a conversation from one of our smart phones.”
“From a call?”
“No, sir. We have an application running in the background that has access to the microphone all the time. The phone was placed in airplane mode, but we captured the recording and it just came through when the phone was put back on the network. It involves Grayson Nash.”
“Play it.”
“Tess, meet Grayson.
Hello, Grayson. I’ve been asked to help you decide on whether you should consider the enhanced witness protection program…”
*** January 20, 2028 ***
“I’m relaying data from XeonNet, sir.”
“Ramon, remind me to give a bonus to our executives over at XeonNet. It was pure brilliance on their part putting in the data sniffing system.”
Boris pushed his glasses up and looked at Ted. “Uhm, sir? We can do more than sniff. We can capture, hold, and relay traffic as well.”
“Can you mirror what is going on?”
“Putting it on the display now, sir.”
Photos of four people came up on the screen.
***
I was in a gown and lying on a bed. A helmet with glowing LED lights and fiber optic leads was placed on my head.
“Neural scanning started.”
Tess leaned over me. “Look at the screen above you, Grayson. These are the current donors. We like to refresh the list just before insertion to confirm. There is a new donor, but I think it is obvious we can take that one off the list. The surfer guy is still available as are the other two.”
“I can’t believe I’m doing this. Let’s go for it. Maui, here I come.”
“I’ll put in the target information. When you wake up, we will have someone waiting there for you to help you get oriented. Good luck, Grayson.”
***
“They’re making the selection. Do we allow it, or do you want it changed, sir?”
Ted grinned. “Grayson deserves this… Change it from donor number two to donor number four.”
*** January 21, 2028 ***
I heard the beeping and smelled the sterile scents of antibacterial cleaners as I slowly woke. My eyes were still closed, but everything felt quite normal. I struggled to open my eyes and to pull myself to full awareness.
I tried to relax and had some trepidation but also some excitement. I was going to gain ten years of my life back and the donor surfer guy was buff. He probably spent years in the gym; something I hadn’t done much of.
As I forced myself to remain calm, my eyes opened. The room was bright and there was no one around. Didn’t Tess say there would be someone waiting for me?
I tried to move, but I struggled against straps. I could look up at the ceiling, but that was all.
I heard the door to the room open and I tried to speak, but something in my throat stopped me from saying anything. I gagged slightly. A nurse bent over me and looked down.
“My goodness! You’re awake!”
She rushed from the room calling for the doctor.
Moments later the doctor was leaning over me flashing a light into my eyes. “Can you understand me? Blink twice if you can.”
I blinked twice.
“It’s a miracle! Nurse, carefully remove the straps, life support systems, and breathing tube. I’ll be right back.”
I felt the nurse’s hands tugging gently at my breathing apparatus. It felt rough and harsh as she pulled it out of my throat. I coughed and struggled to breathe.
“Try to relax. You’re fine.”
Once it was free, I tried to speak, but couldn’t.
“Shh. Don’t try to talk yet. We’ll need to get some fluids in you, but we can’t do that until the doctor fully checks you out.”
The doctor came back in and I could hear the clacking of keyboard keys while the nurse pulled off several wires that had been stuck to my head. Once that was done, she released the head restraint.
I was anxious and somewhat frightened. Lifting my head slightly, I got a better glimpse of the room, but my eyes ignored all of that as once I saw the thin, hairless arm, feminine hand, and what could only be breasts pressing outward from my chest, I began to hyperventilate and struggled against the remaining bindings.
“Nurse, sedate her! We need to fully check her out and I can’t do that if she’s thrashing about.”
The nurse injected something into the IV and leaned over me. “You’re going to be just fine, Amelia.”
I immediately became sleepy, but I could still hear the nurse and doctor speaking.
“How can this be, doctor?”
“I’m checking now. She was connected to the donor system, but I see no evidence that she was selected. We would have been called in any event.”
“You’re saying Amelia has returned from brain death?”
“It’s the only explanation I have.”
“What about the family? Should I notify them?”
“Not yet. I need to perform a complete checkup first, but it does appear Amelia Wilson is back.”
***
Ted Parsons paced back and forth. “I want to know all the details. What can we confirm?”
Boris Yasnisky kept typing on his computer but offered his response without looking up. “The transfer was a success to donor number four. I relayed back to the FBI computers that the transfer to donor number two had catastrophically failed. I have worked over the past hours to eliminate all evidence of our activity, including erasing the transfer request to donor four.”
Elizabeth Desir chimed in. “Ever since we captured the conversation on Tess Jackson’s smartphone, I have continued tracking that phone. I also have a new recording from the same time the transfer was happening. Would you like me to play it?”
“Yes.”
“Look at the screen above you, Grayson. These are the current donors. We like to refresh the list just before insertion to confirm. There is a new donor, but I think it is obvious we can take that one off the list. The surfer guy is still available as are the other two.”
“I can’t believe I’m doing this. Let’s go for it. Maui, here I come.”
“I’ll put in the target information. When you wake up, we will have someone waiting there for you to help you get oriented. Good luck, Grayson.”
“Grayson is fully sedated. Target is set. Tess, have you contacted our agent to be standing by?”
“Already set. We have time as while the process is quick, it can take up to twelve hours for Grayson to wake. Once we have confirmation, I will make the final call.”
“All set, everyone?”
“We are cleared to transfer. Initiating…”
There was a pause in the conversation for several minutes.
“One hundred percent. We are just awaiting neural sync.”
“What’s that? Did that just say transfer failure?”
“I’m working on it!”
“What does this mean?”
There was much noise and commotion in the recording. People were shouting.
“I’m very sorry to have to report this. Grayson Nash… is dead. The transfer completed, but the neural sync shows failure. We’ve lost him.”
“I don’t understand! This has been thoroughly tested!”
“I don’t control the results, ma’am. I’m sorry.”
“God damn it! We just killed our only witness and any hope of nailing Deimos.”
Ted waved his hands. “That’s enough. Thank you. We dodged a bullet on this one. What’s the real status of Grayson?”
“Successfully transferred into Amelia Wilson, an eighteen-year-old girl that had been drinking at a party and drowned in a pool.”
Ted smiled and rubbed his hands together. “Keep tabs on him. You’re all invited to my home tonight. We’re celebrating!”
*** January 22, 2028 ***
“Amelia? You’re back with us. The sedation is wearing off. Take your time and when you’re ready, open your eyes.”
I was groggy, but I could feel my senses slowly returning to me. It had just been nothing other than a bad dream.
“Go ahead and open your eyes, Amelia.”
Amelia? It wasn’t a dream?
My eyes opened quickly and took a moment to focus. I was in a different room. The nurse… she was there before.
I tried to lift my head, but it felt heavy.
“The sedation can linger. Let me raise the back of the bed. You’ll be groggy for a few minutes yet.”
I closed my eyes as the whirling motors of the bed raised my torso up. I opened them slowly again, wishing that I was still dreaming. Once again, I saw a thin arm and feminine hand. With the shifting of the bed, I could also feel the weight of…
“Wh…” My voice croaked. My throat was dry.
“Let me get you a sip of water. Don’t drink too much.”
The nurse brought a straw to my lips and I took a sip. I could feel the rawness of my throat ebb slightly.
“What…” I stopped mid-sentence as I tried to grasp the sound of my new voice. While still scratchy, is was clearly feminine. “What happened?”
“You had an accident. I don’t have the full details, but you were found in a swimming pool a few days ago.”
I lifted my new hand towards my eyes and turned it back and forth. The nails were painted a hideous green color.
“What do you remember, Amelia?”
“I’m not…” I paused. I had no idea what might have happened. Perhaps the FBI had to make a last-minute change, but was it wise to expose who I really was? “Nothing…”
“You don’t remember the accident?”
“I don’t remember anything before waking up.”
The nurse frowned and quickly put on a fake smile. “I’ll be right back.”
As soon as the nurse left, I pulled the sheet back and glanced down past the bumps rising from my hospital gown to my bare legs and to my toenails painted the same horrid green color as my fingers. I still had tubes connected everywhere, and I began to panic. My hands moved to my breasts and felt them through the gown before I pulled the gown away from my chest and looked down inside. What I saw confirmed everything. I had two large breasts attached to me. The next thing that happened was my hand moved between my legs to feel the absence of anything other than a catheter tube.
With all the tubes, I couldn’t get up without significant pain. Looking around me, I discovered a stainless-steel bedpan. Hoping there was nothing in it, I held it up to look at my distorted reflection. I had long bleached-blonde hair that had green dye on the ends, large, inquisitive, blue eyes, and full red lips. Get rid of the punker green, and the girl in the reflection would be quite pretty.
Hearing sounds outside, I put away the bedpan and pulled up the sheet, suddenly realizing how small and vulnerable I was.
Somebody messed up in a major way.
The doctor and nurse came in together just as I reached for the water. My throat was parched. I tried to fight the panic and remain calm.
“Good to see you’re finally awake, Amelia. I’m Dr. Gordon. How are you feeling?”
Frightened, ashamed, confused. Very confused.
“It’s hard to assess as I lie here. I physically feel fine. How should I feel?”
“That’s excellent, Amelia. What’s the last thing you remember?”
You mean other than my entire previous life?
“Nothing before waking up. I mean, I have knowledge, and I can speak. I didn’t forget those things, but I couldn’t tell you anything about who I am. You call me Amelia, so I assume that must be my name, but I don’t know what my last name is, where I live, where I am, or what I do.”
“Tell me if any of this makes sense to you. Your name is Amelia Grace Wilson. You’re eighteen years old. You live In Palo Alto with your parents Joanne and Henry Wilson and you attend a local public high school.”
I’m eighteen?
I shook my head. “Nothing.”
The doctor looked worried even though for me this was what they prepared me for.
“I need to run a few more tests. Nurse, I think it’s time to reach out to Joanne and Henry Wilson.”
I tried to imagine what this girl’s parents must be feeling right now. Their daughter was effectively brain dead, but as part of the donor program they weren’t made aware she could be repurposed to host a witness. Now, I’ll be introduced to them as their daughter, but I’m really an imposter with no memory of them whatsoever. I needed to contact Nathan at the FBI.
“When can I get out of here?”
“You don’t seem too concerned over your memory loss, Amelia.”
“What should I say? I feel fine. I don’t know what I lost. Is there a phone or computer I can use?”
“You want to make a call?”
This was going to be tougher than I imagined. How do I explain I need to call someone that I supposedly have no memory of?
“I thought perhaps if I had a phone, I might be able to look through photos and that may help me remember something.”
“That’s an excellent idea. You have a phone. It’s with your purse in the drawer next to you. However, I should run some more tests and make sure you can eat and move around on your own first. I think we should start by removing the catheter.”
That didn’t sound fun.
Five painful, embarrassing minutes later, I was free to swing my legs over the edge of the bed.
There I sat, looking down past my breasts to my feminine arms and legs while the doctor tapped my knees, elbows, dragged cold metal across the bottom of my foot, checked my ears, lungs, eyes, and throat.
“You appear in perfect health, Amelia. Other than the loss of memory which is common for your type of accident.”
“Can you tell me more about what happened?”
“I don’t have all the specifics, but you were at a house party, had been drinking heavily, and fell unconscious into the pool. You were discovered approximately twenty minutes later.”
“I was dead then?”
“Clinically, yes. When someone drowns, their functions begin shutting down after about four minutes. Oxygen deprivation to the brain can result in everything from memory loss to neurological disorders, but I’m not seeing any disorders in you at all, just memory loss. The good news is that you’re alive. Try slipping off the bed for me and walking around the room. You’ll need to drag the IV with you.”
I was experiencing so many new sensations; the heavy feeling of my long hair as it slipped around when I looked down towards the floor, the bounce and shift of my breasts, and the slightly softer feeling of my backside. I had been just over six feet tall and closing in on two hundred and ten pounds. This young, female body made me feel like a little child in comparison.
My green-toenailed feet touched the cool, linoleum floor with barely a sound. I recalled what Tess had said and I tried not to overthink my actions. I sighed in relief as my first steps were smooth and graceful. I walked to the end of the room and back and noticed how different it felt to move as a female.
My mind was anything but silent, but I wasn’t feeling uncomfortable. Quite the contrary. Even with this body in a depleted state, the youthful energy of an eighteen-year-old was remarkably refreshing. I remember being told this was a one-way transfer and I had to set that aside in my mind to cope. I loved the youthful feel I had long ago forgotten, but being female was nothing I had ever contemplated.
“You’re doing great, Amelia. I’m going to order up some soup and soft foods for you to eat. Take it slow and easy. If we get through the night without problems, then we can consider removing the IV and possibly letting you go. I will be referring you for psychological assessment.”
“You think I need a shrink?”
“You lost your memory. This will have profound impact on your personality, and you will have to learn to deal with your friends and family in an entirely new way. There is still a chance you will get your memory back, but with the complete loss you’re exhibiting, I would be derelict in my duties if I were not being conservative in my diagnosis and telling you some of your memories may never return. I’ll give you a few minutes to yourself, then I suggest you lie down and get more rest.”
The doctor left and I quickly dragged the IV stand over to the bathroom. Slipping inside, I closed the door and stared at my reflection. The bedpan hadn’t done me justice. I was a very beautiful young woman. What had appeared as excessively large breasts from my top down viewpoint, in my reflection they appeared to be generously sized but also nicely matched to my form. I had a very trim waist.
Pulling the hospital gown up, I exposed my legs, hips, and stomach. Amelia had been fit. She must have been an athlete.
I deliberately turned away and headed back to the bed. There I found Amelia’s purse and pulled it onto the bed beside me. I found her identification first. There was no driver’s license, but many people didn’t get those anymore. Putting that aside, I gravitated to the phone and turned it on. Facial recognition acted as my passcode.
The phone vibrated and chirped in my hand and a message appeared on the screen.
‘Welcome to your new life Grayson. Consider this a retirement gift from your friends at Deimos.’
The message vanished quickly, and I threw the phone onto the bed in disgust. Somehow Deimos had done this to me.
***
Ted Parsons walked into the large conference room that had been turned into a GOC, Grayson Operations Center. Boris and Elizabeth were huddled in front of a computer screen and laughing hard.
“What’s all this about?”
Boris leaned back but seeing Ted his smile quickly faded. “We were just watching Grayson’s reaction from the hospital room camera.”
“Show it to me.”
The scene showed Grayson grabbing his breasts and looking down the top of the hospital gown before finally grabbing a bedpan.
“That’s actually very funny. I would be tempted to broadcast this out to all staff, but nothing must leave this room. Do you both understand?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Has he tried to contact anyone?”
“Not yet.”
“What do we know about Amelia Wilson? What’s his life going to be like?”
“She’s eighteen and goes to a public high school. Her parents are upper middle class. We’re still digging.”
“I want a complete profile by tomorrow. There’s no guarantee that Grayson won’t still cause a stir. I think we should be keeping tabs on him and providing gentle nudges to let him know we’re still here and watching him.”
“Okey dokey, sir.”
***
I ate my soup and Jell-O and was rather surprised that the flavors seemed bolder and brighter than before the transfer. I wondered if like everything else in the human body that taste buds degenerated over time or this was just the way a woman tastes things.
Acclimating to the new body wasn’t too hard if I tried not to think about it. When I stayed still and closed my eyes, I was still Grayson. After my initial shock with Amelia’s phone, I picked it up once again, making note to be rid of the Deimos phone once I got as much useful information as I could from it.
Amelia had been obsessed with social media and daily she posted photos and videos of her life. This was helpful for me in trying to identify who her friends were and what kind of girl she was. All I could see was that she was spoiled, bratty, and rebellious. Her friends looked to be no better.
I was itching for some freedom to contact the FBI but was quickly realizing being a teenager and still under my new parent’s care, I had far fewer rights. I couldn’t just walk out of the hospital on my own. I couldn’t drive, and I didn’t want to use a Deimos phone to reach anyone. I was going stir crazy with the lack of privacy and ability to do what I felt was urgent.
I was still reviewing photos and videos when the doctor came in.
“Hello, Amelia. How are you doing?”
“I feel fine, Dr. Gordon. The food hasn’t given me any problems. When can I get this IV out and get out of here?”
“I can take the IV out for you now. Your parents are here.”
“What are they being told about me?”
The doctor slid the IV from my right wrist and I winced slightly. He raised an eyebrow as he looked at me.
“You’re a very astute young woman. They’re meeting with the psychologist right now.”
“I can’t imagine how traumatizing this might be for them. I look at my photos and videos and can only imagine that this accident might have been a good thing. I don’t appear to have been a very nice person. Maybe everything will change now.”
“I’ve seen some dramatic changes in people from accidents like this, but if you recognize that you don’t want to be the same person, then I would encourage you to take this as an opportunity for change. You may lose some friends in the process though.”
“What friends? The ones I don’t remember that encouraged me to drink and party? The same ones that didn’t notice I was at the bottom of a pool for twenty minutes?”
The doctor chuckled. “Your parents love you very much. Maybe all of this will help you restore some of what was lost.”
“So, what are they being told about me?”
“That you are fully recovered except for your memory. Your personality may be completely altered, you may act out, and you may seem confused at times.”
“Understandable. I have no desire to hurt them, but it will be hard on all of us.”
“You’re free to move about as needed. Please stay in your room at least until you have met up with your parents. If all goes well, I see no reason not to release you by tomorrow morning.”
“Thank you, doctor.”
I carefully rubbed my thin wrist grateful to have the IV removed. Glancing at my reflection in the window, I thought about my old parents. They had both passed away and I hadn’t been a very good son over the last years. Maybe being eighteen again isn’t so bad if I can right the wrongs I have done.
I pulled my legs underneath me and noticed how much more flexible I was. It was comfortable sitting like this. I tugged at my long hair and made another quick glance down the front of my hospital gown. Although not uncomfortable, it would take a lot of getting used to.
“Amelia?”
Looking up, I saw a smartly dressed woman with glasses enter the room. I made some careful deductions and since she was wearing an ID badge, I felt confident in my guess.
“You must be the psychologist.”
“I’m Dr. Mary Heathers. Doctor Gordon tells me you’re doing remarkably well for losing your memory. If you could sum up how you feel with one word, what would that be?”
“Anxious.”
“Anxious? That’s an intriguing word. In what way are you anxious?”
“I’m anxious to be out of the hospital and anxious about meeting my parents that I gather are waiting patiently to see me.”
“That’s not what I would have expected. Most amnesiacs are angry or confused.”
“You deal with amnesia often then?”
“You’re my first.”
“If you don’t already know this, much of what you read on the Internet is misinformation.”
Mary smiled and sat down. What followed was a lengthy conversation where she probed my personality and character. She stood. “Let’s get this over with, Amelia.” She leaned out the door. “Joanne, Henry. Please, come in.”
I was more than anxious about this meeting. Extremely nervous, but one look from Joanne Wilson and I could feel my lower lip tremble in response to her pain. Joanne rushed forward, stopped, then pulled me into her arms.
“We thought we lost you, Amelia!”
I felt tears falling from my eyes for the first time in years. These damned female hormones were doing me in. My arms wrapped around Amelia’s mom and held her close. Henry came and joined the hugging. He kissed my head. It was strange, surreal, and comforting at the same time.
After several minutes, we pulled apart and Joanne sat on the end of the bed and Henry sat himself down in a chair. I could tell he was conflicted as he looked over at Mary who had stayed in the room to observe.
Joanne reached her hand and touched mine. “You don’t remember us, Amelia?”
“I don’t remember anything before waking up in the hospital. I’m sorry.”
Henry huffed. “Well you finally went ahead and did it. All your partying and drinking, this was inevitable.”
Mary caught his eyes and he settled back down.
I held up my phone and scrolled through the pictures. “If this was me, then I can understand why you would be upset.”
That softened Henry’s look.
Joanne brushed some hair from my eyes. “We’re all sorry. The important thing is that you’re alive. We’ll make it through this together. How do you feel?”
“I feel fine. I hope to leave here soon and get on with life.”
“What about school? Do you remember anything from your classes?”
“Nothing, but I think I’ll do all right.”
“You really remember nothing about us? How we took you to the beach when you were young? Christmas in Tahoe? Bedtime stories with me?” Joanne started to tear up.
“I wish for your sake I could say yes.”
Henry stood. “We’ll be back in the morning with some clothes.”
Joanne hugged me tightly again. “I’m so happy you’re still with us. Rest up, sweetheart.”
My new parents left, and Mary stayed behind.
“Are you all right, Amelia?”
“Maybe it’s a good thing I don’t remember anything. There is much hidden behind my dad’s comments.”
“The one thing I know about parents, Amelia, is that they will always love you even if at the moment they may struggle to like you. I better check up on them to see how they’re doing. For some reason I’m not too worried about you.”
“Thank you.”
Mary slipped from the room and I stood up, finally feeling free to be able to roam. I had to relieve myself for a while and made my way to the bathroom, pausing for a minute to stare at my reflection. I brought my fingers to my face and ran them over my full lips.
Can I live like this?
I imagined Deimos staff laughing at what they had done to me, but the reality was I had no choice and moping around about becoming a young woman would do me no good. The fact was, the longer I was Amelia, the better I felt.
I did my business and stripped completely. Seeing myself naked was shocking. I was very pretty, and I had forgotten what having smooth, taught skin was like. My muscles were tone and once again I could imagine Amelia being an athlete.
After several minutes of staring at myself, I showered. I felt a need to feel fresh and clean.
*** January 23, 2028 ***
The next morning, I was greeted once again by Dr. Mary Heathers.
“How are you feeling this morning, Amelia?”
“About the same as yesterday. Still anxious about what it may be like for all of us to try to be a family when I can’t recall anything of my past.”
“Only time will tell us what the end results will be. I have a few questions I must ask you. Have you considered ending your life?”
“No. There’s confusion, but no depression. I have to admit I don’t like who I saw on my phone.”
“What matters the most is who you are now, but the question remains as to who are you? What do you strive for? What type of person are you?”
“These are good questions, for which I have few answers. How can I strive for something when I’m not certain who I truly am? For example, I appear fit and athletic, but was I a soccer player or a cheerleader? In either case, I may want to play the same sport again and that might guide my future. As to what type of person I am, I know what I want to be.”
“And what is that? What do you want to be like, Amelia?”
“Kind, caring, loyal, and appreciative.”
“Those are all interesting values. Why those?”
“I don’t want to be the person I see in my photos. That Amelia looked very spoiled and self-centered to me.”
“Then I encourage you to become everything you wish to be. Take your time and know this could prove to be frustrating for you. Things won’t come all at once and sometimes those choices we made in the past come back around to haunt us. If, by chance, you run into your old friends, be careful not to stray from the path before you. Stay firm in what your desires are, and you will achieve what you have your heart set on.”
“Thank you, Mary.”
“Your parents are waiting for you. They gave me these clothes for you to change into. They have my number in case you need anything. I’ll send them in about ten minutes from now.”
Mary slipped out the room and I eagerly reached for the bag of clothes. The bag contained a pastel yellow dress, slip-on shoes, a bra, and a pair of panties but even though my mind rebelled, I was even more excited knowing that getting rid of my green hospital gown put me one step closer to freedom.
I quickly changed even though I struggled with the bra and checked myself out in front of the mirror. The dress greatly accentuated my feminine body and if I ignored the dyed ends of my hair, I could almost appreciate my new looks. Almost, but not quite.
Upon returning to the room, I found my new parents conferring with the doctor. Joanne, mom, came over to me right away and hugged me.
“You look so much better, Amelia. Are you ready to go home?”
“No offense to the doctors and nurses here, but I can’t wait to get out of here.”
The doctor came over and gave me one last check before releasing me. Dad had stayed stubbornly quiet and I suspected he an Amelia never got along well. He didn’t speak until we all got into the autonomous shuttle. As soon as the doors were closed, dad sent the address of our destination to the vehicle and we started moving.
Dad sat across from me and looked at me sternly. “I’m not certain I completely believe you can’t remember anything. You’ve always managed to find ways to manipulate us to go soft on you for your selfish mistakes. We’ve made some changes around the house and hope we can all make a fresh start.”
Mom reached for my hand. “I know it’s a lot to absorb right now. We spoke at length to Dr. Heathers and Dr. Gordon and based upon their recommendations, we enrolled you in Laurel Trinity Academy. It’s a private school and will get you away from your old friends that…”
I tried to put myself in their place. Their daughter had drifted away from them, had become involved in partying, drinking, and most likely drugs. “I understand. I’m sorry that my behavior wasn’t appropriate. My actions obviously hurt you both.”
Clearly dad didn’t trust me, but mom’s eyes glistened, and she smiled weakly.
I briefly noted where we were and glanced up onto the hillside. My old mansion reflected the morning sunlight from its dozens of floor to ceiling windows. Will I ever recover that which I lost? Did I really lose anything?
We travelled north along the highway and I absentmindedly identified landmarks to help me gauge where we were, but I spent most of the time quietly looking down at the hem of my dress as it rested just above my exposed knees.
“What day is it today?”
“Tuesday. If all goes well, you will start school on Monday.”
I found it hard to look directly at my parent’s faces. I was ashamed I had stolen their daughter’s body even though I realized she had been brain dead. Looking up and out the window I saw my reflection and turned back towards mom.
“Would it be possible to get rid of this green dye in my hair and on my nails?”
Mom smiled. “Absolutely. We could go together tomorrow.”
Even dad seemed to smile a little at this.
***
“Grayson’s been released from the hospital. Looks like they’re heading to the Wilson residence. They’re in one of our vehicles. Would you like me to give them a scare?”
Ted stared out the window and continued to keep his back to Boris. “No. Keep close tabs on Grayson. If he makes any move to contact the FBI that’s when we intervene and let him know he’s being watched.”
“Amelia’s parents transferred him into a private school. Laurel Trinity Academy just happens to use our security systems, firewalls, and school administration software.”
“Keep me posted.”
“Yes, sir.”
***
The shuttle pulled up in front of an upscale single-story house with a Spanish-tiled roof and perfect landscaping. I wasn’t sure what dad or mom did for a living, but the house looked to be in a nice neighborhood. I could only assume that either the family had good income, was heavily in debt, or both.
“Welcome home, Amelia. Does anything look familiar?”
“No. I’m sorry.”
“No need to be sorry. We’re just glad you’re here with us. Right, Henry?”
“Yes. Of course.”
Dad’s attitude was still cool towards me, but he appeared to be less angry. He opened the front double doors and I stepped inside my new home. The 1970’s sprawling ranch was remodeled with a modern design, sleek wood floors, and an open, airy feel. Lots of natural light poured in from skylights and windows.
A gray Boston terrier skidded across the polished floor before running in place until he gathered enough momentum to combat the lack of friction. He raced up to me.
I was immediately reminded of Lucky and knelt on the floor to pull the exuberant dog into my arms.
“Aren’t you full of energy.” Looking up to mom, I asked her what his name was.
“We haven’t named him yet. We were hoping you would.”
“I don’t understand. This isn’t your dog?”
“We got him yesterday. It was all part of the changes around the house. Come into the living room and sit down.”
Dad sat down across from me. “We thought we lost you and when the doctors told us of your condition, that you had lost your memory, they commented on how you weren’t happy with who you were before. They encouraged us to make every effort to start anew. I’ll be the first to admit, we all made mistakes. Once you became a teenager you got caught up with a bad crowd and you turned into someone that was very hard to love. We were no longer a family. I took advantage of the chaos and spent far too much time at work. I wasn’t here like I should have been.”
Mom held his hand as she continued for them. “We had been seeking counseling and had even considered an intervention for you when the accident happened. Doctor Heathers suggested that we should take this as an opportunity to become the family we wanted to be. Your dad has adjusted his work so he can be at home more often. We got rid of your old punker and party clothes hoping that you…”
Dad sighed. “We’ve been fools, Amelia. New clothes, school, and a drooling dog won’t make us a family. We only want you to know we’re sorry, and we love you. We want to make this work for all of us.”
I was staring at the hem of my dress again. “I don’t feel like I’m the same person as I see on my phone. That person isn’t who I want to be even though I’m not certain who I am any more. I recognize the efforts you’re going through. If you have made this effort for me, then I can at least reciprocate and do the best I can to be someone you can be proud of.”
“It’s all we can ask for, Amelia. Let me show you to your room.”
I could smell the fresh paint as I entered my new bedroom. Everything appeared crisp, new, and feminine.
“You’ll find everything you need here, Amelia.” Mom opened the closet door to show me dozens of dresses, skirts, and blouses.
I got the feeling they were trying to recreate me into the perfect image of what they wanted their daughter to be. I couldn’t see a pair of pants anywhere. On the pastel-colored bedspread a white blouse and a navy-blue long-sleeved school uniform dress was laid out.
“That’s your new school uniform. I like that it isn’t the traditional tartan mini skirt.”
I’m an eighteen-year-old girl that must wear a uniform as I go back to school. “It’s lovely. Thank you.”
“I’ll go make a call to the salon to set up our appointment for tomorrow. We’re just in the other room if you need anything. Try to think up a name for the dog. I think he likes you.”
Mom closed the door behind her, and I sat down on the bed and fingered the soft sweater-like school dress. A quick glance at myself in the mirror showed me I was sitting poised and had my legs deftly tucked under my dress. There was no hint that I had been a forty-seven-year-old man a few days ago. I didn’t dislike what I saw, but at some point, I needed to mentally move on and accept my new life. At least I would have an excuse for not knowing how to act like a girl.
*** January 24, 2028 ***
I woke with a renewed desire to reach out to the FBI. Deimos had ruined too many lives and while I had chosen to make the best of my new situation, I was still determined to take them down. If nothing else, it would give me a goal to achieve.
I stretched and noticed how my breasts snagged a little on the silky fabric of my nightgown. Trying to remind myself to move on was useless. The feeling of these new body parts was foreign and yet pleasant, but better than waking up with a… I sighed and looked over the clothes that were in the closet, blindly reaching in, I picked out a peach-colored dress to wear.
I spent a great deal of time in my room yesterday getting familiar with everything. I noted the absence of a computer and this morning my phone was also missing. As I moved into the living room, I could see dad holding onto my phone.
He frowned as he was obviously deleting things. “I’ve messaged a number of your old friends asking them to not contact you again. I’m also removing your old contacts, photos, and videos.”
“Just throw out the phone if it makes it easier. I can do without.”
“Are you serious? This phone hasn’t left your side since you got it.”
“It would be useful to have a basic phone, but maybe we could find something that doesn’t have all the social media applications. Samsung still makes some basic phones.”
“Why don’t you stop by the store with your mom after your salon appointment?”
“If it is all right with you. I don’t want either of you to go to any trouble.”
“It wouldn’t be. You might get harassed at school with an old-style phone though.”
“Harassed because I don’t want to waste time telling my so-called friends what I was eating for lunch? I’m not concerned.”
“You’ve changed so much, Amelia. I’m at a loss.”
“I’m sorry if I’m making things hard on you and mom. I can’t explain it other than I have an opportunity to be someone I can look in the mirror at and not be disappointed.”
He smiled. “Maybe we should drown all your old friends if they have half the chance of making a change like you have. I want to encourage you, Amelia. Do you know we haven’t spoken civilly to each other in years?”
I sat down on the couch next to him. “Tell me about your work.”
“When I look at you, I can’t see anything physically wrong. It’s hard to fathom you can’t recall anything about…” He signed and seemed to refocus his thoughts. “I’m vice president of research and development for Charterhouse Security.”
“Really? Don’t they make data security appliances?”
“How do you know… Doctor Heathers told us your memory loss was quite selective to your life but not necessarily to things you may have known before. Yes. We make firewalls and security systems.”
“I’d love to see it someday.”
“You can come to work with me tomorrow. If you’re really interested.”
“That would be wonderful. May I ask another question?”
“Yes.”
“I don’t see a computer. Did I used to have one?”
“You need to understand that before the accident, you spent all your time on your phone and computer. We’ve cleaned up the computer and moved it into the den. For now, we only want you to access the computer where we can see you. Was there something you needed?”
“You’ll think this is odd. I need to research girl stuff.”
“Girl stuff?”
“I don’t know how to style my hair or what makeup to use and… a few other things.”
“Your mom would be happy to help, but feel free to use the computer. You don’t… you know… Hmmm. You know about sex, right?”
I’m certain I blushed several shades of red. I hadn’t even thought about sex.
“Are you ready to go, Amelia?”
Looking up, I saw mom waiting for me. I was quietly grateful to sidestep this conversation. “Yes.”
“Joanne? Amelia was hoping to get a new phone… an older styled phone without the social media apps on it. Can you swing by the store on your way back to see if you can find one?”
Mom nodded and smiled at dad. “You two were talking?”
Dad stood and puffed out his chest ever so slightly. “That’s what dads and daughters do. Amelia is even coming to work with me tomorrow.”
Mom stared into my eyes. “Remarkable.”
“Enjoy the day you two. Amelia, don’t forget to ask your mom about those things you wanted to know.”
Mom led me out to the shuttle and once seated and underway she turned to me. “What things were you wanting to know about?”
“This seems rather foolish, but I can’t remember how to style my hair, put on makeup, or how to take care of myself when I get my…” I couldn’t even say it.
“I’d be happy to show you. Please don’t feel embarrassed. How are you feeling?”
“Confused, but secure. If that makes sense.”
“It does. Can you think of anything that would make it easier for you?”
“Time.”
“Thankfully we have lots of that now.”
“This must be hard on you and dad.”
“We’re a resilient family. We’ll overcome. Do you have any aspirations, Amelia?”
“That’s hard to say right now. Losing my memories makes me question much of who I am. Did I want to go to university? Did I used to play sports?”
“Volleyball. You were so good at it, but then a year ago you were caught… You haven’t played for a while. As for university, your grades were hardly good enough. When you were young, you loved technology and said you might want to be an astronaut.”
“That’s a lot to consider. Why was I such a bad person?”
“You were never bad… That’s not entirely true… I really don’t want to bring up the past too much.”
“It’s all right. I have no connection with the past. I would hate to repeat what led me to the accident.”
“For years, your dad and I were having problems. We were talking about getting a divorce. That’s when you started acting out. When you graduated into high school, you fell in with the wrong crowd, started partying and doing drugs. You were kicked off the volleyball team, your grades plummeted, and everything we tried was of no use. We expected to get a call in the middle of the night that you had been raped, were in prison, or…” Mom wiped away a tear.
“You and dad. How are you both now?”
“Better. I have much hope that things will work out just fine.”
***
“Grayson hasn’t tried to communicate with anyone yet. He’s at the salon with his new mom.”
“Keep me informed. Send in Ramon on your way out.”
Boris left Ted’s office and a few minutes later Ramon entered.
“I’ve got a new task for you. It’s time to get Project Theta operational. The work Elizabeth is doing on voice analytics, put it into production. We have a presidential election this year.”
“We’re already ahead of you on this, Ted.”
“I’m not talking about the typical campaign that we’ve been involved in for years. We can’t afford to lose this election. If there is even a hint that someone might vote for the wrong candidate, we need to know about it and work to change their opinion. Anyone that persists in their wrong choice I want to leak their candidate preference to more action-oriented groups, neighbors, and voters. The public needs to understand the consequences of their choices and if that means they get denied food service, harassed, or worse, then so be it.”
“If we go this far, Ted, there may be more eyes looking at us. We do well when people aren’t aware of what we’re doing.”
“For years the United States has policed the world only to be led into one war after another. We’ve spent trillions of dollars and haven’t done anything to better life on the planet. We can alter the world, Ramon. We can do this without risking a single life. We have an obligation and we’re well paid for it by our sponsors.”
***
My chair spun slowly before the mirror. Removing the green dye and bleaching, then returning my hair to its more natural state was quite the ordeal but the results were fantastic. My long golden hair was absolutely stunning and made me look even more beautiful than before. My finger and toenails were painted red at mom’s suggestion.
“I knew my daughter was in there somewhere. You look wonderful, Amelia.”
Staring back at my reflection, it was hard not to smile. Over the last few days I had begun to acclimate to my reflection, and I liked what I saw. Every time my mind went to a negative place about my new life and body, I reminded myself I didn’t have a choice. I then took a few moments to focus on the benefits. I’m pretty. I have a lifetime of knowledge and experience and a whole life before me. I’ve gained almost thirty years of my life. I’m fit and healthy.
What still seemed to get me stuck was when I thought about being female, sex, having to go back to school, and that this was all Deimos’ fault. I decided the best way to deal with each of these thoughts was to continue to ponder them in depth knowing that eventually, I would need to settle my mind, or I would go crazy. A logical, systematic, and programmatic approach was needed.
I offered a smile to my mom. “Lucky.”
“Lucky what?”
“The dog’s name. I think we should call him Lucky.”
“I like it. Lucky it is. We should get to the phone store.”
“Thank you, mom. I don’t think I could handle another day with green hair without cutting it off.”
“I’m glad you didn’t. Your hair is gorgeous.”
***
“Mr. Parsons? Boris is here to give you an update.”
Ted frowned. “Send him in, Agnes.”
Ted waited for the door to hesitantly open knowing that the next thing he would see was the thick glasses of one of Ramon’s nerdy coders.
“Excuse me, sir. I have an update on Grayson.”
“Close the door, Boris.”
“You want me to leave?”
Ted closed his eyes briefly. “No. Close the door with you on this side of it.”
“Oh… Yes.”
Boris closed the door and stood patiently before Ted.
Ted sighed heavily. “Out with it, Boris.”
“Status update for Grayson, now Amelia, as of January 24th, 2028 at 1:13pm. Grayson got his hair dyed. She, I mean he, looks really pretty now. There’s no way a guy like me would ever have a chance with a girl like her…” Boris’ focus drifted.
“I don’t care about Grayson’s hair color or how your sex life resembles that of a penguin, Boris. Get on with the update.”
“A penguin?”
“They have sex once a year.”
Boris chuckled loudly before snorting several times. “I get it… I wish I was a penguin. Anyways… After Grayson changed his hair color, they went to a phone store and he did something very odd. He got an old Samsung flip phone on a carrier we don’t have access to. I don’t even know his new number.”
“Damn it! Figure out a way to get useful information from him. Tap his parent’s phones if you have to.”
“Yes, sir. Grayson is quite smart.”
“Smarter than you will ever be. Don’t let the door hit you on the way out.”
***
When we pulled up to the house, I could see someone standing at the door. Dad was arguing with him. Mom and I exited the shuttle and the twenty-something guy with more tattoos and piercings than unaltered skin turned towards me.
“Amelia!” The guy boldly stepped towards me.
I stood rooted in place. I didn’t know what to do.
“You need to come with me!”
Dad was shouting at him. The guy grabbed my arm and pulled me.
I pulled back. “Let go of me!”
“Amelia, what’s wrong? Let’s go.”
“I don’t know who you are.”
He got in my face and grabbed my hair. “What’s this?”
I was frightened as I looked up into his angry face. “I don’t know who you are. Please leave.”
“I’m your God-damned boyfriend!”
I glanced at mom and dad. They both looked afraid. Dad was on the phone. The guy was creepy, and I was certain mom and dad thought I could easily fall back into Amelia’s old ways.
The guy grabbed my arm and pulled again. For a second a forgot I was a smaller female and got angry. I reached for his face and grabbed a large metal ring in his nose. I pulled hard bringing his face down next to mine. He squealed.
“I told you. I don’t know who you are and I’m not going anywhere with you. I had an accident and I don’t remember anything before a few days ago.”
Suddenly remembering my place in the world, I let go and backed away towards dad.
The guy held his nose and pointed at me. “You’re a freak!”
Sirens sounded in the distance and the guy bolted towards a park and some trails beyond.
I moved to dad and felt his arms wrap around me. If that had been Amelia’s boyfriend, then I had a strong urge to go shower again.
*** January 25, 2028 ***
It had only been four days since I woke up as Amelia and each new day brought new awareness of who I was now. Today was no exception as I got up, showered, picked out a dress, all without thinking of the new me. I did pause, however, when I brushed out my long hair in front of the mirror. I smiled as I looked at my reflection.
Yesterday had shaken us all up. The police had come, and we had to explain the situation. Mom and dad decided not to press any charges as it was all a misunderstanding. We had talked into the evening and I thanked them repeatedly for their decisions to move me to another school.
“I have breakfast ready for you, Amelia. Your dad will be ready to take you to his work in thirty minutes.”
“Be right there.”
I was excited to see the inner workings of Charterhouse Security. I had admired their work for years and was impressed they avoided being bought out by the monopolies like Deimos. Deimos would buy security companies to gain access to their software code and assure they had backdoor access.
I scampered down the hall with the renewed energy of a teenager, gave Lucky a scratch behind his ears and told him I would take him for a walk later, then headed into the kitchen. Mom and dad were there, and dad was reviewing the latest news on his tablet computer.
He tossed the tablet onto the table. “I can’t believe where this world is going.”
“Most of the news isn’t real, dad. You’re just seeing what the media outlets want you to see to steer your opinion.”
“When have you been interested in the news, Amelia?”
It was back again. That slightly hard edge to dad’s tone. “I’m just saying you should shift your search engine to one that doesn’t track you. You’ll get slightly better results. Oh… and we should turn off the smart devices in the house. They’re spying on us and using that information to alter what you see on the Internet.”
“Maybe we should take you back to see the doctor. My daughter didn’t care one iota about technology.” He became quiet and took a sip from his coffee.
He had caught me, but he didn’t seem serious, so I cautioned myself and quickly ate breakfast before getting into the shuttle to dad’s work.
Dad and I were deep in a conversation when we pulled up to his office building.
“I still don’t understand your sudden fascination with data security, Amelia.”
“Did you see some of the photos and videos I posted on the social media sites? I’m embarrassed by them. I need to be thinking of my future and posting images of myself being a drunken idiot will allow that information to be out there forever. Anyone can copy and replicate it and future employers routinely check an applicant’s social media when hiring. Not only do I want to remove what is out there, but I want to limit what people know about me.”
Dad smiled. “Let’s hope you’ve had a good lesson learned. Welcome to Charterhouse Security.”
We stepped into the glass and wood-paneled foyer before heading up to dad’s office. These offices were nothing like what Deimos had for their executives, but that was to be expected with one-billionth the budget.
“Amelia, meet Anna. Anna is my personal assistant.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Anna.”
“The pleasure is all mine. Henry never told me how beautiful you are. I bet you have your pick of the guys at school.”
This was one of my mental buttons she had just pushed. I was instantly reminded of the new me and I was still coming to grips with the enormity of the change. I was about to reply when dad interrupted us.
“Anna, I have a few meetings first thing this morning. Could you give Amelia a tour? Maybe you could introduce her to Charles if he is free.”
“I’d be happy to, Henry. Come on, Amelia.”
Anna led me through a few hallways, and we came to Charles Babbige’s office. His title read Chief Information Security Officer.
“Charles? Do you have a minute?”
“Yes, Anna. Come on in.”
“I’d like to introduce you to Amelia Wilson. This is Henry’s daughter.”
Charles stood and extended his hand. “Nice to meet you, Amelia.”
“Nice meeting you. You’re Charterhouse Securities’ information security officer?”
“Yes. They all come to me when it comes to our own internal security. Shouldn’t you be in school?”
“I’m recovering from an accident and start in a new school on Monday.” I glanced up at a camera mounted on the ceiling. “That’s an Infinescan camera, isn’t it?”
“You’ve got a good eye. Yes, it is.”
“I’m certain I remember those being in the news lately. Deimos is the parent company, and someone found code vulnerabilities in them. I think Infinescan was sued when companies found out their trade secrets were being recorded through hacked cameras and then being sold to China… but I could be mistaken.”
“We have these cameras everywhere in the building.” He tapped away on his computer and frowned. “You’re spot on, Amelia. Now that I investigate it, Infinescan has gone bankrupt and our cameras were never patched leaving a chance someone could spy on us. I’ll have to tell your dad he should give some of his bonus to you for pointing this out.”
“Happy to help. My accident left my memories a little messed up. I’m just glad I seemed to remember something important.”
“Anna, sorry to interrupt our time, but I should get on this. Amelia, I’m glad you came to visit us today.”
He put his head down to focus on his computer screen. Anna took us back into the hallway. “Let me show you our marketing department.”
We turned a few corners and came into a large open room with many colorful cubicles.
“Everyone, we have a guest. This is Amelia Wilson.”
One young man looked around his cubicle wall. “As in Henry’s daughter?”
“Yes, Adam.”
“Remind me to tell Henry that Amelia must have got her looks from her mom. How old are you, Amelia?”
“I’m eighteen.”
Adam’s face faltered. “Oh… Hmmm… Carry on then.”
Anna took my arm and led me into the developer’s area. “This is where all the programmers sit. This is the team that writes the code for our firewalls.”
There were glass boards covered in algorithms and formulas and a giant coffee station in the corner. About a dozen employees poked their heads up like prairie dogs and Anna introduced me again. Rachel, one of the managers offered to talk with me while Anna headed back to her desk.
“What do you know about firewalls, Amelia?”
“They are appliances on the network that act as a gatekeeper, watching all data flowing through them.”
“Very good, but I would expect no less from Henry’s daughter. All firewalls do basically the same thing, but we’re trying to create something new here. We want to combine a regular firewall with a communications-specific firewall. We’ve spent months trying to work out the most efficient algorithm to do this.”
“This is because voice and video data streams are different than regular data.”
“Exactly. Let me show you.”
Rachel took me to the glass boards. “This will look like nonsense to you, but this code is for regular data and this one is for communication streams. The team here has spent months attempting various methods to combine the code but none of them have worked. Their efforts always overloaded the main processors.”
Rachel’s office phone rang, and she stepped away. I bit my lower lip and looked over my shoulder. No one was paying any attention to me. I grabbed the eraser and wiped a few lines of code away, then wrote down an efficient piece of code that would do exactly what they needed.
“Amelia! Don’t touch that board.”
I quickly put down the marker as Rachel stormed out of her office.
“What were you thinking? Please, head back to your dad.”
“I’m sorry.”
I turned and felt very much like the chastised teenager that I was. Once I got into the hallway, I ran towards my dad’s office and arrived just in time to see dad getting off the phone. His face was red.
“Damn it, Amelia! Just when I thought you might be getting better; you do something stupid. It was a mistake bringing you here. We’ll talk about this when I get home. Anna! Get a shuttle for Amelia. Make sure it is set to go straight home and confirm Amelia gets on it.”
“I’m sorry, dad. I was only trying to help.”
“Help? You know nothing of this stuff!”
I felt like running away but just sat there with my hands twisting in my lap. There was a knock at the door.
“Henry?”
“I’m taking care of it, Rachel. I’m sorry.”
“Henry, I misspoke. Amelia didn’t wipe out a month’s worth of work, she gave us the answer.”
Dad looked at me and then at Rachel. “Nonsense!”
Rachel strode purposefully into the office and held up her phone. “Look at what she wrote.”
A quick glance turned into a long stare, a peek at me, then he grabbed the phone from Rachel’s hand and scrolled the photo around before looking back at me.
“We need to go see the doctor.”
“You should bring Amelia around more often, Henry. She’s a genius. I’m sorry I snapped at you, Amelia. Where did you learn to code like that?”
I was feeling rather intimidated and couldn’t formulate a good response.
“Henry, the shuttle is here.”
“We’re changing the destination from home to the hospital. I need to get some answers.”
***
“Doctor Gordon, on the ride over here I confirmed at length with my team. Amelia wrote a very sophisticated algorithm that a dozen people have spent months unsuccessfully trying to create.”
I sat in the corner of the doctor’s office fearful that I had completely blown everything, but I was shocked at the doctor’s reply.
“It’s not unheard of, Henry. We simply don’t understand the mechanics of the human brain. People have died and were revived speaking new languages or could play Mozart without ever having training before.”
“But computer software coding?”
“It’s all math, binary ones and zeroes. Our brains are much like computers. Maybe Amelia’s memory loss gave way to a miraculous understanding of computers.”
“This isn’t right. There must be something wrong with her.”
“Quite the contrary. She’s as healthy as anyone I’ve ever examined, and her brain function is perfect. I’m telling you there is nothing wrong with her. You should be rejoicing in her health.”
“All right, doctor. Thank you.”
“It’s good that you brought her back for me to check on her. She’s quite remarkable.”
Dad stood, shook the doctor’s hand, and quietly we left the hospital.
“What do you say we go get ice cream?”
I used to have a lactose intolerance and yet I loved ice cream There was a good chance I could eat all I wanted now. “I’d like that. I’m sorry if I’m causing you trouble.”
“No. I’m the one that needs to apologize. You’ve been a perfect daughter ever since the accident. I keep looking for a reason to believe you haven’t changed, but you have.”
“I shouldn’t have touched the board.”
“How did you do it?”
“It just came to me. I saw what they were trying to do, understood it, and tweaked the formula to make it work better.”
Dad shook his head. “Charles called me. He told me you pointed out a very serious flaw in our security camera system. I don’t understand it, but I’m not upset by it. Forgive me, but you were a horrible daughter before the accident. I expected you to wind up dead from a drug overdose and used to imagine you running away with some God-awful man like Calvin yesterday. If I were a praying man, I would say God answered my prayers.”
*** January 28, 2028 ***
Over the past few days, things had begun to settle into a comfortable routine. Life at home was improving as well with mom and dad being more accepting of the new me. I had also come to terms with my new body and life. While I was still confused as to my sexuality, everything else seemed to be growing on me and I was very happy to be Amelia. I had a chance to redo my life.
I glanced at my phone sitting on the end table next to me. I hated what it represented. I got it so that I could communicate with the FBI and let them know I was alive, but to what end? Deimos knew who I was and what I looked like. Even if they paid for their murders and evil ways, the likelihood the entire company would be gone would be slim. I would be hunted and unsafe the rest of my days. Except for the one message from them, all was quiet. I took it as a warning to not do anything stupid. I could have a long and happy life as Amelia.
I had slowly been falling into the role of daughter and teenaged girl. While I didn’t have a choice, I had begun to enjoy the airy and fresh feeling of the dresses. They were more comfortable than I ever imagined them to be. Henry and Joanne were gracious, loving, and kind people and I saw much of my own family in them both. I wanted to please them and make them feel proud of me. I wanted them to know how much I cared for them and this terrible situation that had been thrust upon them.
I did, however, need closure. I sighed, picked up the phone, and took Lucky for a walk. When I knew I had reached a place I had ample privacy, I called Nathan at the FBI.
“Nathan Graves, Special Agent with the FBI. How can I help you?”
“Nathan, this is Grayson Nash. Deimos redirected the witness protection transfer as a warning to me. I wanted to let you know I’m all right.”
“Is this a joke?”
“I have your private number memorized and we used to meet in the park. Listen, Nathan. Things are rather complicated. Clearly, I’m not a surfer dude. They transferred me into donor number four. Amelia Wilson.”
“That’s not possible. Our networks are secure. If it really is you Grayson, we can still use your testimony and take them down.”
“They know who I am, and I suspect they’re watching me. I think it is best to try to live my life and forget about Deimos.”
“What about your home, belongings, and trust fund. You have billions of dollars we can now transfer to you.”
“I’ve lived with all of that and it didn’t make me happy. I’m an eighteen-year-old girl, Nathan. I have parents that believed I drowned and miraculously came back to life. There is no way I could testify or receive a trust fund without having to disclose to them I’m not really their daughter. Enough pain and suffering have been had by all. Give everything I had to charity.”
“I don’t understand how you can walk away from everything, Grayson.”
“I’m not walking away; I’m walking towards something better for myself.”
“All right. I’m glad you’re alive, Grayson. That knowledge alone takes a heavy burden off my shoulders. If you change your mind, you have my number. Enjoy your new life and I’m sorry for everything.”
“Thank you, Nathan. One last thing. You know that XeonNet is owned by Deimos, right? You’re never as secure as you think. For those from Deimos listening to this conversation, you won. Please let me and those around me live our lives in peace. Goodbye, Nathan.”
“Goodbye, Grayson.”
***
Ted sat quietly in the board room with Miri, Ramon, and Berkar. It was Berkar that spoke first.
“That’s quite the update we just had. In a way, I feel badly how we treated Grayson, but it all worked out well in the end. Grayson will officially be declared dead; his shares will be sold off and we will maintain a healthy majority of the stock. I’m glad it’s over so we can focus on the business again.”
Ted slammed his hand down on the table. “Over? You think this is over? No. It’s just begun. This was all a ploy. Grayson’s playing us. He wants us to ignore him while he and his FBI buddies build a case against us. Why else would he leave a message for us in his conversation with the FBI? He’s up to something.”
Miri sneered. “I never trusted Grayson and I agree with Ted. It’s not over. We should arrange for something to happen to him.”
Ted stood and shook his head. “No. Nothing that overt. I’m certain that’s what he wants us to do. By us trying to get rid of him, we provide enough evidence to hang ourselves. Ramon. Tell your nerds to ramp it up. Let’s make Grayson’s life a living hell but do it subtly.”
“They will be thrilled to hear this.”
*** January 29, 2028 ***
My first day of school didn’t start out well. My alarm didn’t go off when it should have and I found myself scrambling to get dressed, find something to eat, and out the door. Unfortunately, I missed the bus and mom had to order a shuttle. By the time I got to school, classes had already started. I was frazzled when I got to the front desk.
“Miss Wilson, the principal will see you now.”
I had sat in board rooms signing multi-billion-dollar deals and I wasn’t sure I had ever been so intimidated. The principal looked me over with disdain and inwardly I cringed knowing how disappointing this might be for my parents.
“Miss Wilson. You’re off to a less than stellar start with us. You’ll find us most accommodating in many areas, but timeliness is a value of this school. We’re here to prepare you for a transition into real life and if you can’t manage your time here, then you won’t be able to anywhere.”
“I’m terribly sorry. I set two alarms.”
“Consider this your first warning. I noticed there was a last-minute change to your courses. They seem rather unorthodox. What are your career goals?”
“I haven’t given it much thought.”
“I gathered as much. Do you plan on marrying rich so you can get your nails done every day?”
I was still a forty-seven-year-old man even if I was an eighteen-year-old girl. His attitude didn’t sit well with me. “That’s a little sexist.”
His eyes narrowed. “Then tell me why you have art, music, and cooking classes selected and no sciences.”
“I didn’t select them. Maybe my parents chose them for me?”
“The change request came per your request, Miss Wilson.”
Suddenly it dawned on me. My alarms were smart devices and Deimos had heavily invested in education software. “I didn’t make these changes, sir. I’m very much interested in math, sciences, computer programming, and physical fitness. Can we make those changes?”
“I’m not sure what kind of game you’re playing, Miss Wilson.”
“It’s not a game. I want to be here. Please, let’s see if we can straighten this out.”
***
We ironed out my courses and I even had the principal lock me out of the system so that if any new changes came in, I would have an alibi. My first class was almost over by the time I arrived. I was introduced and felt rather exposed by the lustful, longing looks of the boys in the class. The hem of my uniform stopped mid-thigh and sitting in a way that protected my vanity was a new challenge for me. Of course, all the other girls were in the same situation, but I was drawing a lot of attention and stares being the new girl.
By lunch, I had come to the realization that high school was downright frightening. I thought that being male was bad enough when I had gone to school, but the girls… I pictured them being all kind and caring to one another. Was I ever wrong. They were more cliquish than the guys and they would make sure you knew if you didn’t conform or belong. I struggled figuring them out. Some were angry at me, some were aloof, and others were just plain rude and condescending.
It was easy to understand what the guys were thinking. They paraded around me like they were God’s gift to women. I was a sensation and plagued by adolescent young men wanting to “get to know me better”.
I was drained and exhausted by the end of the day, happy to have just made it home alive. I had no idea how much testosterone boys had. As a man, I was careful in how I checked out a pretty woman when she walked by. I used to imagine how a woman might feel if some guy looked lustfully at them. At school, I couldn’t walk down the hallway without dozens of guys tearing my clothes off with their eyes.
After changing and taking Lucky for a walk, I got on the computer and started changing the configurations on all the smart devices in the house. I made it so that they would stop spying on us but there was no guarantee someone from Deimos couldn’t simply connect and undo what I had done. I would need one of dad’s companies’ firewalls for that. I found an old mechanical clock and put that by my bedside.
When dad came home, we had another chat over dinner.
“We had a call from the principal’s office. You were late for school?”
I sighed. “I set two alarms, but it appears their times were adjusted.”
“Who are you blaming for this besides yourself?”
“I’ve set another clock, so it won’t happen again even if we’re hit by an electromagnetic pulse.”
“You have an active imagination, Amelia. We’re paying a lot to have you go to this school. I’ll not have you squander it.”
“I told you both I want to make you proud of me and I hope one day I will earn your trust back. Do you have a spare firewall from work?”
“I could get one. Why?”
“I want to configure and put one on our home network.”
“We have a firewall built into our broadband router.”
“Yes, but this will give me experience setting one up. Could you get two?”
“Why the need for two?”
“I thought I could also set one up for the school.”
“I’ll bring one home tomorrow. Do you have any marketing advice for my team while you’re at it?”
“I do… A new product idea…”
“I wasn’t really asking, Amelia.”
Dad’s harsh tone and innuendos were a constant reminder that I wasn’t to be trusted nor listened to. “May I be excused from the table, please?”
“You’ve hardly eaten anything.”
“I’m not very hungry.”
Mom frowned at dad.
“You’re excused. Do you have homework?”
“Finished that hours ago.”
I took Lucky out into the back yard and sat down on the porch while tossing the ball for him. It had been a rough day and I felt my tears begin to flow. I cursed my new female hormones even though I knew I was just upset over my constant failures. Living as a teenaged girl was harder than I would have ever imagined.
*** January 30, 2028 ***
My wind-up mechanical clock was earth-shatteringly loud, but it had worked when the others hadn’t. I now felt strongly that Deimos was involved and once I had my hands on one of dad’s firewalls, I could prove it.
Mom tried to smooth things over last night and she showed me how to style my hair. I took extra time this morning to try to mimic what she had done. Overall, I was impressed by the large twists in my hair that added volume and gave me a girl-next-door look. My white blouse collar accented against the darker navy blue of the school dress. I turned slowly before my mirror and understood why the boys were going crazy yesterday.
I had some questions for Tess, the woman that had gone through a witness protection before. While she wouldn’t be able to compare her own with my experience, I wondered if she noticed anything about her sexuality. As I laid in bed last night, I spent a few hours contemplating and investigating my feelings. My mind was attracted to women, but my body seemed to gravitate towards men. I wondered if I would always feel this way or if one would ultimately win over the other.
I noticed how my body was significantly different and how much more sensitive it was, but I still had no sexual desires. I felt I just needed time to acclimate.
I determined that today would be a better day. I put a smile on my face, spun away from the mirror, and went to get some breakfast. After cleaning up my dishes, feeding and taking Lucky outside, I then made my way to the bus and arrived at school on time.
My first class of the day was computer programming. I had been looking forward to this to see what they were teaching these days. The class had assigned seating and I stood there patiently waiting for the room to fill and the teacher to arrive. I tried to ignore the roving eyes of the mostly male class.
“Ahh… Yes. Everyone, we have a new student joining us. This is Amelia Wilson. Amelia, I’m sure you will be well behind the rest of the class. I believe programming is a team responsibility and I have broken the class into seven teams of three. We have one team that only has two members, so I will be assigning you to that team. Go ahead and sit down with Meghan and Kent.”
There was only one table with two people, so I assumed that was where I would sit. Meghan was a pretty young woman with long brunette hair and captivating brown eyes. Kent was good looking and fit, possibly more at home on the football field than in a computer programming class except that he looked inquisitive and alert. The only seat was between the two. I sat down and whispered that I was pleased to meet them.
“Now that we’re settled, I want to go over our current project for Amelia’s sake. Each team is to cooperatively design and build a rudimentary web search engine. Each person on the team is responsible for a portion of the three main components that you will find outlined in the project worksheets. There is the front end, the search engine, and the database. This project must be turned in no later than Friday at two o’clock. Get to it.”
The room burst into conversations as teams actively discussed their strategies.
Meghan didn’t look very happy. “Great. We’re stuck with the newbie. Do you have any programming experience, Amelia?”
“Some.”
Kent leaned over. “Meghan and I can cover for you. Don’t get stressed out about the project. We’ve been focusing on the front end and the database as the search component is quite simple.”
I smiled as I had stepped into an area I considered myself an expert. “You mean you’ve figured out how to parse someone’s search request and convert that into a formatted query for the database to generate the results that match the intent of the request?”
“We were going to simply take every word in the request and look for matches in the database.”
“Is this the project worksheet?”
“Yes.”
I read it through. “It suggests we need to pick a focus topic from three categories. Gardening, cars, or literature. Which category did you choose?”
“Gardening, because the provided database was much larger, and it would be easier to find matches from the search.”
“Hmmm…”
Meghan sighed. “We’ve got this, Amelia. You can just sit back and watch. Kent and I want to beat Team Two. They’ve got the best programmers in the school.”
“Scoring is based upon twenty percent for the interface and eighty percent on the results. What would happen if the teacher used your design and searched for ‘How do I protect my tomatoes from bugs?’”
Kent reached for the keyboard and typed in the search. The results came back as empty. “Amelia has a point, Meghan. Do you have any ideas on how to fix this, Amelia?”
I grinned. “I have a few.”
***
After tasting the food in the cafeteria yesterday I opted for making and bringing my own lunch today. This helped me avoid the unwanted stares. It was a beautiful sunny day and I found a seat on a low landscaping wall beneath a tree where I could eat.
“I’ve been looking for you, Amelia.”
I glanced up to find Kent there.
“With these uniforms, trying to find someone here is like a Where’s Waldo picture.”
“What’s a Where’s Waldo picture?”
I smiled realizing most teenagers had never seen Where’s Waldo. For that matter, few had even held a real paper book. “You’ll have to look it up sometime. Thanks for being so open to my ideas today.”
“They were brilliant. May I sit?”
“Nope. The entire wall was recently quarantined. If you sit here, you could become infected.”
Kent smiled and sat down. “I’ll take the risk. You’re new here? Where did you come from?”
“I used to be the head programmer of a multi-trillion-dollar company. The FBI sent me here as part of a witness protection program.”
“Very intriguing. So, you’re a spy then.”
“Guilty as charged. I work for Team Two. They put an ad out online looking for a computer programming mercenary to infiltrate your team and take you down. No hard feelings?”
Kent smiled again. “You know, you’re special and unique. I like that.”
“The truth isn’t so entertaining. I was going to public school and got caught up in a bad group of friends. I partied too much, drank too much, and fell unconscious into a pool. I woke up days later with amnesia. I can’t recall my life at all. Since everything still functions, my parents used this as an opportunity to set me on the right path and here I am. I’d rather prefer it if I was a spy in my past than knowing what a horrible person I was.”
“You’re not a horrible person, Amelia.”
“Hey you two. I was hoping to find you both.” Meghan smiled and sat on the other side of me. “We should get together to work on the project.”
I pulled some sheets from my backpack. “I wrote this between classes this morning. It still needs a little work and we need to alter the database some.”
Meghan’s eyes went wide. “I can’t even understand half this stuff. You wrote out a natural language processing algorithm between classes?”
“It’s pretty simple actually. I use a codified dictionary to assign formulaic values to words. Nouns become keywords, and verbs become actions. By passing the search phrase through this code, I can generate a database query that maximizes results. We just need to tweak the database to index and categorize the data better so this can be used more efficiently.”
Kent took the pages from Meghan and scanned them. “Simple for you maybe, Amelia. I’ve never seen anything like this.”
“I owe you an apology, Amelia. I wasn’t very excited getting stuck with the new person, but I’m excited now. I’m glad you’re on our team.” Meghan leaned over and hugged me. “Besides, us computer programming girls need to stick together. No offense, Kent.”
Kent laughed. “All I know is that I’m the envy of the school right now.”
“Why is that?”
Meghan giggled. “She’s smart and naive. Let’s plan on meeting at my place tomorrow after school.”
Kent stood. “I’m in.”
“I should check with my parents first. They may want DNA from you both before letting me go.”
Meghan smiled and stood. “You’re from that kind of home then.”
“No. It was my own fault. They’re good people. I’ll let you know tomorrow.”
***
The rest of the school day went surprisingly smooth. I got home, took Lucky for a walk, and finished all my homework before offering to help mom with dinner. She was rather shocked and pleased.
During dinner I asked about going to Meghan’s tomorrow so we could work on our project together. I was pleasantly surprised that they agreed, although they wanted me home right after school to finish my homework first, then to make sure I would be back by seven.
Dad had brought home the firewall and I quickly programmed it and inserted it between our broadband modem and our wireless router. With that in place, I felt much more secure and locked down the devices once again to stop spying on us. I noticed that I was blocking activity from Deimos right away thus confirming my suspicions.
As I laid in bed I thought through the events of the day. Things had gone well from start to finish. I was looking forward to tomorrow and I hadn’t spent any time today dwelling on my past life. I replayed my conversation with Kent and realized I had sounded slightly flirty. He was easy on the eyes and was smart and kind. I also found myself attracted to Meghan and her hug still caused a slight thrill as I thought about it. My sexual confusion was obviously still lingering.
The other thing I noted was how much simpler life as a teenager was. I had forgotten how freeing it was to not have to pay bills and work for a living. My responsibilities were few and I smiled with the full realization of my newfound freedom. I would have never thought I could be happy as a young woman still in high school, but I wasn’t sure if I had ever been happier. Maybe all the newness would wear off or something would happen to cause me to rethink everything, but at the moment I was enjoying myself.
Even the dresses and the girly things weren’t bothering me anymore. Today, I felt a little powerful watching the guys’ heads turn. With this realization that I was happy and enjoying life, I smiled, rolled over, and drifted off to sleep.
*** January 31, 2028 ***
Boris stood and walked around the conference room table. Elizabeth and two new recruits, Hasam and Kendra, had been pulled together to actively survey Grayson. Boris turned towards the small team.
“I hereby call this meeting to order. Our internal secret project name is GOO, Grayson Oversight and Overreach. It’s our job to surveil Grayson and remind him of our presence.”
Elizabeth rolled her eyes. “Sit down, Boris. Just because you’re giving reports to Ted Parsons doesn’t mean you lead this team.”
“When Ted Parsons calls on you regularly for a meeting, then you can take leadership of this team. Until then, I’m in charge. What’s the latest on Grayson?”
Kendra put up her hand and Boris sighed. “What, Kendra?”
“Before we begin, wouldn’t it be good to establish talking parameters? I mean, like, I’m confused. Grayson was a guy, now he is a girl. Shouldn’t we call him Amelia and she?”
Hasam nodded. “He is obviously a she now. I suggest we use Grayson for the name and she and her for the pronouns. That way there is no need to change our project name from GOO to AOO.”
Boris threw up his hands. “What difference does it make?”
Elizabeth chimed in. “Kendra and Hasam are correct. We can get in trouble with HR if we don’t use the proper pronouns for people. If you wanted to be a girl, Boris, wouldn’t you be offended if we called you a he?”
“We’re not talking about me. We’re talking about Grayson, a traitor to Deimos. He doesn’t deserve any special rights.”
Kendra looked pale. “I’m not feeling safe or comfortable with this conversation.”
Boris turned away and stroked the twenty hairs on his chin that he was growing out. “I have an idea. We will defer deciding on what to call Grayson and what pronouns to use for him until he tells us himself.”
Kendra put up her hand again. “I’m confused. You want us to call Grayson and ask him?”
Boris laughed. “What’s the fun in that?”
***
“You must be up to something, Amelia. You’re smiling too much.”
I tapped my hand on the wall next to me and Meghan sat down. “It’s a beautiful day, I have my grilled chicken sandwich to eat instead of the cafeteria mystery meat, and I have new friends that I get to visit with after school.”
Meghan beamed. “I’m so glad you can make it.”
“I need to stop off at home first and walk my dog, but I can come over after that.”
“Kent said he may be a little late but please come over as soon as you can.”
The announcement speaker interrupted us. “Amelia Wilson, please come to the office.”
Meghan hugged me again and I felt that little thrill once more.
“Sounds like you need to go. I’ll see you this afternoon.”
I quickly finished my sandwich and made my way to the office. When I got there the administrative person told me to take a seat. A few minutes later, a lady came out of an office and called my name.
“Please come in and close the door behind you, Amelia.”
“What’s this about?”
“You put in a request to speak with a sexual therapist. I have it right here.” She handed me a page of information.
I read it over and handed it back to her. “There must be some mistake. I didn’t put in the request.”
“Regardless, according to Title Eighty-two I must follow up on this. You stated in the form that you’re male and you wish to now call yourself George. I want you to understand that it’s my responsibility to support every student’s individual desire to be whatever they think they are. I can arrange for documents to be changed, communications to go out to all staff and students, and even work with your parents.”
“I didn’t request this.”
“It’s possible someone entered it on your behalf. Having gender identity issues can be frightening for someone your age. So, tell me, when did you first feel you were a boy? Can I call you George?”
“No!”
“This is a safe space for you. Feel free to share who you really are.”
“I’m Amelia Wilson and I’m female. Can I go now?”
“Are you certain? All it takes is a memo from me and you’ll be treated as the boy you really are.”
“Do I look like a boy to you?”
“It doesn’t matter what you look like or what parts you have, you’re a boy if you think you’re a boy.”
“This is demented!”
“I know talking about your gender identity can be horrifying the first time, but I’m here to help you and getting angry doesn’t help me establish trust with you.”
“I’m not a male, don’t wish to be male, don’t think I’m male, don’t want to be called he or him. Is that clear enough for you?”
“Then what are you? Maybe your non-binary and want to be called George, but neither identify as a male or female.”
“I identify as female. My name is Amelia. I want people to call me she or her.”
“Then you must be a lesbian. This is an exciting day for you to be coming to me and talking about your sexuality for the first time. You’ll remember this for the rest of your life.”
I stood and headed for the door. “I’m going to be late for class. Don’t put anything in my file.”
“I’ll schedule a follow-up meeting. Have a great afternoon, Amelia.”
I quickly walked down to the bathroom and splashed some cold water on my face. I stared at my reflection in the mirror. Making the statements to the crazy lady had felt confirming to me. I did want to be Amelia Wilson. I wanted to be female. I just wasn’t certain what my sexuality was.
***
Elizabeth paused the recording. “That was enlightening and sounded rather definitive. Grayson identifies as Amelia and wishes to have she and her pronouns used. I think we must all agree from here on out we need to honor her request like anyone else who wishes to be what they want to be.”
Kendra smiled. “I’m good with this.”
Boris sighed. “Fine. What’s the status on Amelia? Hasam, you go first. What’s going on at home?”
“We can’t see anything. They put a new firewall in place, and we can’t reach any of their smart devices. All video, voice, and phone information are blocked while they’re in the house.”
“You didn’t think to notify anyone of this?”
“I thought our priority was determining how we were to talk about Amelia.”
“What else do we know? Who is she meeting with?”
“No one. She appears to be settling down. I don’t think she is a threat.”
“We’re under direct orders to make sure she knows Deimos is watching her, not to posture whether or not she is a threat. I want options. How can we remind her of her place?”
Elizabeth rolled her eyes and shook her head. “If you’re our majestic leader, what ideas do you have?”
“We send her into San Francisco when she wants to go in a shuttle somewhere else.”
“That’s an annoyance, nothing else.”
Hasam leaned back. “All ideas are good ideas. We should write that down.”
Kendra put up her hand. “I’ve got an idea! We change her grades.”
Boris stood and paced. “That’s not bad, Kendra. We need to focus on pain and suffering.”
Elizabeth smiled. “If we add humiliation to the mix then I have the perfect plan.”
***
“Come on in, Amelia. I love that dress you’re wearing. It really highlights the color of your eyes.”
“Thank you. Your home is beautiful.”
“Let me introduce you to my mom.” I followed Meghan into the kitchen. “Mom, this is Amelia Wilson. We’re on the same computer programming team.”
“She really is as pretty as you said. Nice to meet you, Amelia. You can call me Tina.”
“Pleased to meet you, Tina.”
“I’m running to the store. Do you need anything, Meghan?”
“I’ll send you a message if I can think of anything.”
“Have fun. I’ll be back in an hour or so.”
“Bye, mom!”
Meghan grabbed my hand and pulled me into the backyard. They had a pool surrounded by tropical landscaping.
“Next time you come you should bring your swimsuit.” Meghan pulled me down onto a chaise lounge. “I’ve been dying to get you alone to get all the details.”
“Details?”
“Who do you have your eyes on at school?”
“It’s a little early. I’ve not had much luck even talking to anyone other than you and Kent.”
“What do you think of Kent?”
“He seems nice and good looking.”
“So, you’re interested in him?”
“I… I just met him. Are you interested in Kent?”
Meghan giggled. “Not in the least. We grew up together and we both know we’re not right for each other. You know that you’re the talk of the school?”
“Me? Why?”
“As if you don’t know, Amelia.”
“I don’t.”
Meghan leaned closer and ran her fingers through my hair. “You’re absolutely gorgeous. All the guys are talking about you. I think Kent is rather taken by you.”
“I’m not leading him on, am I?”
“You’re so cute and naive.”
The doorbell rang and Meghan frowned. “I bet that’s Kent.”
Sure enough, Kent was waiting at the door. He was carrying his backpack of school supplies and computer. It was a hot day and he was wearing flipflops and shorts as if he was halfway expecting to go swimming. He all but ignored Meghan.
“Hi, Amelia.”
Meghan sighed. “We’ll set up in my dad’s office. Can I get either of you something to drink?”
Kent still hadn’t taken his eyes off me. “Water would be great for me. What would you like, Amelia?”
“Water is fine.”
Meghan slipped away and Kent led me into the office. He leaned back against the desk with a casual air of familiarity.
“Sorry I was late, Amelia. I missed you yesterday. I heard you got called to the office.”
Meghan appeared with three glasses of water.
“Someone suggested that the school sexuality counselor should speak with me.”
Meghan sat down on a leather couch and patted the spot next to her. “That sounds intriguing. What happened?”
I sat down next to Meghan. “She was pressing me on whether I thought I was a male or non-binary and what pronouns I wanted people to use around me.”
“And?”
“She had a hard time when I told her I was a she, her, and female. She insisted I shouldn’t be frightened to say what I am.”
Kent smacked his hands together. “Sounds like it was all settled and you’re none the worse for wear.”
Meghan glared at Kent as she reached for my hand. “I’m sorry you had to go through that.”
I was getting rather confused signals and struggled to figure Meghan and Kent out, so I directed our focus off me and back towards the project. “Shall we get started on the project?”
Kent smiled and squeezed himself next to me on the two-person couch.
*** February 1, 2028 ***
I woke flushed after having dreams about Meghan and Kent. I was in the hall at school when Meghan found me, pressed me up against a wall, and with people all around us, kissed me. In my dream I had melted into her embrace and closed my eyes. When I opened my eyes, it was Kent kissing me.
This was the first sexual dream I had, and it further unsettled me. I felt confident in who I was as a female. I loved being Amelia. For the first time in my life I had been freed of stereotypes and I could yield to my true self. I wanted to be more extroverted, kind, and caring. I had been given a new lease on life and wished to take advantage of it.
My dream haunted me throughout the morning. During computer programming class I was highly distracted. One look at Meghan and I was lost in her beauty and then when I looked at Kent, I imagined being safe and protected in his strong arms.
“Amelia?”
My brain had been working overtime and I caught myself staring at Meghan’s smooth, long legs. “Sorry. I didn’t sleep well last night.”
Meghan smiled. “Me either. They called an assembly. We all need to go to the gym.”
Kent popped up at my side. “You can sit with me if you like.”
Meghan stayed close and we all found seats together in the bleachers. Once seated she leaned close and whispered to me. “You see the group of students and teachers down near the podium?”
There was a large group that seemed overly joyous and exuberant.
“Is that the glee club?”
Meghan giggled. “What’s a glee club? That’s the diversity team. They call these assemblies when someone is coming out about their sexuality. Here they go.”
The principal stepped up to the podium. “Students and faculty of Laurel Trinity Academy. It is always a great pleasure to stand before you and have the chance to reintroduce to you someone you may already know. As you can see next to me, we have our Diversity Team. One of the values of this school is inclusivity. We take pride in who we are as individuals as well as collectively, knowing we’re all better together. I would like to invite Mrs. Randall to the podium to speak a few words.”
I watched as the sexuality counselor came to the podium.
“Hello, everyone! Today is an exciting day. We have two students that have made the decision to proclaim who they are. I will remind you all that this is a very important day for them. We need to offer our full support. Back to you, Principal Guthrie.”
The principal came back to the podium. “The first student I would like to call is Jeff Haselwort.”
The Diversity Team all cheered and began jumping up and down. A slightly feminine boy ran down from the bleachers and through a tunnel made of hands and flags. The principal waited for the cheering to subside.
“Jeff has identified as a girl. Jessie is her new name. Now that you’re all aware of Jessie, I will remind you of our school policy. Understandably, there may be mistakes made, but if someone deliberately uses Jessie’s old name or calls her anything other than she or her, that will be cause for disciplinary action. Please welcome, Jessie Haselwort!”
I was slightly aghast and taken aback. It had been a long time since I had been in school. Would Jessie now be expected to wear the girl’s uniform?
“Our next student is new to us. Amelia Wilson, please come down!”
Everyone cheered wildly again, and I sat in stunned silence.
“He didn’t just call my name.”
Meghan looked at me a little sadly. “You’re a guy?”
“No!”
Kent looked equally displeased. “You’re gay?”
“Amelia, come down. Don’t be shy. We’re here to support you. Everyone, give Amelia some encouragement.”
People around the gym began clapping and cheering.
I stood, but it wasn’t to go down through the tunnel of waving hands. Everyone turned to stare at me.
“No! This is a mistake!”
To my horror, the principal continued. “Amelia has decided she is male and wishes to be called George. Come down, George.”
It was all too much. I squeezed my way through the crowds on the bleachers, but the moment my foot hit the floor, I ran full speed out of the gym and outside. I found a tree and placed it strategically between me and the school as I sat down and cried.
It was only a few minutes later that the principal and Mrs. Randall found me. Mrs. Randall started into me first.
“George, please come back to the gym. Everyone is eager to support your decision.”
“My name is Amelia. I’m female. A she. Her. I never said I was George.”
“Yes, you did. I have a voicemail that you left me yesterday.”
“I didn’t call you and I didn’t leave you a message. Please, just leave me alone. You’ve already done enough damage for the day.”
The principal wasn’t happy. “You’ve not had a very good week, George. You were late the first day, and two days in a row you prank us about something of vital importance. Are you trying to mock us?”
“Has it occurred to you that I might be the victim of these pranks? I told you yesterday I never said anything to the effect that I was male. Now you’ve proclaimed this to the entire school.”
“I’ll be notifying your parents and you now have detention for two weeks. During your detention, you will write an essay as to why your actions have undermined our values.”
“It wasn’t my fault. You’re punishing me for something I never did. Isn’t it bad enough that you told the school I’m male? Do I look male to you?”
Mrs. Randall nearly choked out her words. “You see… You don’t get it. It’s not about what you look like, it is who you think you are that matters. Just think how your actions have diminished Jessie’s coming out.”
“Try imagining yourself being publicly humiliated. Are you going to tell the school you made a mistake?”
The principal leaned in. “Once you complete your essay, you will read it out loud to the school and then apologize for your actions. Get your things. You’re going home early today.”
***
Ted waved Boris and Elizabeth into the board room. Miri, Ramon, and Berkar were all in attendance.
“I’ve asked you both here for an update on Grayson. What are his actions and how have we been keeping him reminded that we’re here?”
Boris stepped forward. “Our GOO team has met and decided to call Grayson Amelia and call him a her now. You’ll see this in our reports.”
“We’re not interested in what you call Grayson.”
“Sorry, sir. We were only complying with company HR policy. Amelia has taken no actions to contact the FBI that we have discovered. She seems to be settled on ignoring Deimos and living her life. We have gently reminded her that we are still here.”
“And what forms have your gentle reminders taken?”
“We sent an anonymous request for Amelia to be considered male to the school sexuality counselor. We also, sort of, made that information public to the school at large to humiliate her.”
Miri leaned forward and smiled. “Public humiliation about sexuality isn’t something I condone… Except for Grayson. How did you accomplish this?”
Elizabeth handed out reports to everyone in the room. “I used our artificial intelligence engine to computer generate a call imitating Amelia’s voice. The call went to the school sexuality counselor’s voicemail and the content was Amelia indicating she wanted to come out publicly as George, a male. Under new federal regulations, the school must then act to publicly affirm and support Amelia’s new gender. They held a general assembly and publicly announced to all students that Amelia wished to be called George and be referred to as a male. That happened a few hours ago. We have video if you want to see it.”
Ted smirked. “While I’m certain the video would prove entertaining, perhaps you can summarize the results for us.”
“Amelia shouted to everyone it was a mistake and ran from the gym in tears. I’ve found comments in Amelia’s file posted by the principal of the school that he would be notifying Amelia’s parents and her punishment is to include two weeks of detention plus a public apology for trying to prank school administration about her sexuality.”
Ted chuckled. “Nicely done. Keep up the good work. You’re both dismissed.”
Once Boris and Elizabeth left the room, Berkar stood. “I’m not certain this is a good idea, Ted.”
“What’s not to like about it?”
“It seems to me that Grayson had accepted his new life and wanted to walk away from the whole situation here. I suggest we back off and focus on more important matters like the upcoming election.”
“Point taken. Ramon, have Elizabeth put on a new project. I want her using the artificial intelligence system to selectively edit candidate’s past voice recordings. John Maxwell has a bit of a sordid past where he has said things that are now regrettable. I want those past recordings eliminated, and new versions surfaced. He needs to be our next president. We also have the capability to leverage A.I. to manufacture videos of candidates. I want to create as much negative press as possible for everyone but John Maxwell.”
***
Dad had come home from work early with the news from the principal. I was verbally assaulted from the second I stepped in the door. I never even got beyond the foyer.
“Where do ideas like this even come from? We thought you were changing for the better. After all we’ve done for you. We’re going to look at options to remove you from this home.”
“I didn’t do anything. I can understand you not wanting to believe me. Ask for the phone records of the school. Don’t kick me out without evidence.”
“Without evidence? We have years of evidence, young lady. Don’t expect dinner tonight. Get to your room. You’re grounded indefinitely.”
I stood and turned towards the door.
“If you walk of here, don’t expect to come back.”
Angrily, I spun around and rushed to my bedroom. I flung myself on my bed and cried. I was, at this moment, very much a young girl that had been unjustly accused and humiliated. After a while, I settled down and my sadness turned to hatred. Deimos had gone too far.
*** February 2, 2028 ***
I was up and out the door very early. I walked and fed Lucky, made some breakfast for mom and dad, and got to school well before I would have normally arrived. As I entered the school, one of the administrative assistants called out to me.
“George?”
I stopped and closed my eyes. “I’m Amelia.”
“I thought… never mind. You have a message.” She handed me an envelope. It was addressed to Amelia Wilson.
No doubt this was more of Deimos’ nonsense, but the reminder of what they had done to me made me realize I didn’t want to give them the satisfaction of seeing my next response. I found a corner hidden from the cameras and opened the message.
‘We need to talk. Meet me at 4:05pm. Nathan.’
There was an address just around the corner from the school. I wonder why the FBI wants to talk to me.
I slipped the note into my backpack and went about my day. My first class was computer programming and I steeled myself for a day of correcting people. I must have said “I’m Amelia” twenty times before I sat down between Kent and Meghan.
“Just to be clear, I’m still Amelia and still female.”
Meghan leaned over and whispered into my ear. “I’m sure it was all a big misunderstanding. I’m here to talk anytime, even if you’re confused. I don’t care what anyone is saying, I want you to know how much I like you.” With that said, she kissed my cheek and pulled away.
Kent slid me a note.
‘Glad you’re still Amelia. It would be terrible having a crush on a girl that thinks they are a guy. That is unless you thought you were a guy that was into guys. I think I could handle that.’
I sighed as the teacher arrived.
“Good morning students. Today your projects are due. I’ll be reviewing them over the weekend. I didn’t want to say anything, but the top two teams will be receiving a special treat. I have a friend at Deimos and he and I have spoken about this project. He is willing to give the two highest scoring teams a tour of Deimos.”
There were noticeable gasps and excitement rippled through the room. Now I was second guessing my code as I knew it should get us top marks. I pondered my frustration for a moment before smiling.
“We’re going to win.” I whispered.
***
Meghan found me at my usual place outside on the wall during lunch.
“How are things going, Amelia?”
“I’m glad at least you and Kent are still talking to me. Even my parents think they want to kick me out of the house.”
“That’s terrible!”
“I was framed.”
“Who would do such a thing? An old boyfriend? An old girlfriend?”
I ignored the innuendos. “I can’t say at this point. It was quite sophisticated to emulate my voice and leave the counselor a voicemail she thought was me. The trouble is no one believes me.”
“I believe you, Amelia.”
Meghan’s kiss on my cheek had tingled all morning. I knew I was naïve enough to not fully understand if she was merely being friendly or she wanted something more. I took a chance and reached for her hand. “Thank you. Your support means a lot to me.”
“Did you want to come over this weekend? Maybe we could go to a movie.”
“I’m pretty sure my parents will only let me out of the house in handcuffs or to drop me off at a home for delinquents.”
“Maybe I could come over then.”
“We’ll see. We should get back inside. Lunch is almost over.”
Meghan squeezed my hand and pulled me to my feet. She slipped her arm in mine and we walked back into the school.
***
The afternoon was a repeat of the morning except for detention. I was now headed to meet up with Nathan.
“My phone is off and there are no cameras around. How are you doing, Grayson?”
“I go by Amelia now. It hasn’t been easy.”
“I’m sorry for all of it. I’ve been keeping tabs on you and I know about what happened yesterday. Deimos isn’t very happy with you.”
“I’ve come to grips with my new reality. You may think this is weird, but I love being Amelia; everything but being framed all the time. I need a solution to clear my name and get back at Deimos. I think I have an excellent chance at being invited for a tour of Deimos.”
“I came today to see if I could encourage you to work with us again. Deimos needs to be taken down. We have rumors they may be trying to affect the outcome of our next presidential election. I think I can help you with your current situation. Is your house secure?”
“Yes. I put a firewall in place to block Deimos. How do you think you can help me?”
***
Dad was a little more reasonable today and even let me sit at the table and eat dinner with them. I didn’t talk much, and I think that suited him fine. I was in the kitchen cleaning up after dinner when the doorbell rang. I stepped out into the foyer just as dad opened the door.
“Mr. Wilson?”
“That’s me.”
“I’m Nathan Graves, Special Agent with the FBI. Do you have a moment?”
Dad looked back at me. “What the hell did you do now?”
“Sir, I’m here to admit a mistake. It has put your daughter at some risk.”
“Can I see some identification?”
“Certainly. You’re also free to call our local office to confirm all I would like to share with you. Is there a place we could talk? I would like Amelia there as well.”
Dad frowned, called mom, and led us all into the living room. “What’s this all about?”
“The FBI periodically offers internships in our cyber division. We have a lengthy, timed online test that gives us insights into applicant’s skills and abilities. Amelia took that test on Monday.”
I nodded. This was something Nathan and I had planned together. “After my time at Charterhouse Security, I wanted a way to test myself. I was captivated by the work your team does there and very pleased that I was able to help in some way. When I found the FBI internship test online, I was excited about the possibility.”
“How did taking the test put Amelia at risk?”
“First, I want to say that our test is extensive. Amelia scored higher than any previous applicant, by a long shot. She was competing with fourth year university students. Anyways, the system automatically generated a second test. The second test is scenario-based and mimics real-life cyber situations the FBI have been involved with. Unfortunately for Amelia, somehow one of our agents loaded a scenario with real-world information. This was part of an active investigation. Unbeknownst to Amelia, she successfully completed the test on Tuesday and infiltrated a development team inside of Deimos.”
Dad looked stunned. “You hacked Deimos, Amelia?”
“I thought it wasn’t real.”
“If you don’t mind, Mr. Wilson. I’d like to tell you what has transpired since the second test.”
“Please, go on.”
“Amelia managed to get into Deimos from a school computer and download documents from their network. The school computer was unprotected, and Deimos was able to trace the hack and identified Amelia. It appears as if they weren’t taking the hack seriously but decided to put Amelia in her place. First, someone from Deimos used a web form at the school and placed an anonymous suggestion that Amelia wanted to be called George and be considered male. That led to Amelia being called into school’s sexuality counselor on Wednesday. Apparently, this wasn’t enough for Deimos, they followed up that night by leaving a voicemail for the counselor making it sound like Amelia desiring to come out on Thursday.”
Dad shook his head. “Why would the FBI even care about such things?”
“As I mentioned, we have an active investigation of Deimos and have been monitoring all their traffic. We realized a mistake was made on the second test, and our machine learning system correlated everything. It was able to definitively show that Deimos deliberately tried to cause problems for Amelia. I’m here for several reasons. First, to offer the FBI’s sincerest apologies for the mistake. Second, to say this may not be over for Amelia. More may be coming, and the FBI is here to support all of you. Finally, we’d like to offer Amelia the internship. Initially, this would involve working with our cyber division several nights per week.”
Dad turned to me. “I’m so sorry, Amelia. Once again, I jumped to conclusions, tying your past with who you are now. Please forgive me.”
“I know I wasn’t the best daughter before, but I’m a different person now.”
“Why didn’t you tell me about the internship?”
“I know how few people ever get the chance. I didn’t want to disappoint you if I didn’t get it.”
Dad sat back and chuckled. “My board of directors met and when they heard about how you helped our development team, they unanimously wanted to thank you. They even offered to help you get a car.”
“A car? You mean I could get my license? I’ve been thinking about applying.”
“It’s a good skill to have. Not every country has autonomous shuttles like we do. At first I thought it was a great idea until all of this happened.” Dad turned to Nathan. “Mr. Graves, thank you. Will you also be speaking to the school administration?”
“Already done, Mr. Wilson. About Amelia working for us. She’s young and I can certainly understand you not wanting her to do this, but I believe she has a real future in technology. She would be an asset and previous recipients have gone on to do very well for themselves. It is great to have that internship on a resume.”
“I’ll leave that up to Amelia.”
“I’d like to, dad.”
“Then it’s settled. I’ll get the paperwork over to you, Amelia. I’ll need your parents to sign off on it.”
I smiled. “Thank you, Mr. Graves.”
“Once again, my apologies. Please let me know if anything residual manifests itself. I can see my way out. Good night to you all.”
Once Nathan had left, mom and dad pulled me into their arms and apologized once again.
*** February 3, 2028 ***
By morning, I was a new person. My name had been cleared, I had a path forward, and I could see the light at the end of the tunnel. I was in no way naïve about the future. I was going to take on the largest tech company in the world. If I wasn’t already considered an enemy to them now, I would be soon.
I still needed to get my head straight. I was confused about many things, mainly Meghan and Kent and my sexuality. Of all the things I could be thinking of, this is what my mind dwelt upon the most. Finding a colorful sundress and good walking shoes, I left a note for my parents and took Lucky for a long walk.
I tried to focus my thoughts during the walk, but just couldn’t. Instead, I relaxed, let my mind wander, and was somewhat surprised to find myself looking up at my old house. There was a for sale sign outside.
“Come on, Lucky. Let’s go inside if they haven’t changed the code.”
I was pleased my security code still worked, but I was also filled with trepidation. Would I be reminded of my old life and want to go back to it? Taking a deep breath, I stepped inside.
My initial reaction caught me off guard. The house felt stuffy and cold. I ran my fingers over the furniture, recalling when and where I had bought each item. Money had been no object. I bought something because I felt a connection to it in some way. Now, I looked around the rooms and felt nothing but shame. The couch could have funded a medical mission’s trip; the painting on the wall, a small home for a family in need.
I liked to think in my final days as Grayson, I woke up; as if I had just realized Deimos was a company involved in evil deeds. The reality was quite the opposite. I had been complicit, happy to live my life in blissful ignorance to the damage I was causing all around me. I had let Deimos ingratiate themselves into the lives of billions of people. I sat back and idly watched as the company devolved, becoming more of a global nanny than a service provider.
I didn’t know how far and how criminal they had become, but as a cofounder, I should have known. I had wallowed in my self-pity ignoring everything.
I found one of Lucky’s old water bowls, filled it, and took it out onto the deck overlooking the city below. I sat back in a lounge chair and closed my eyes to see if I could imagine myself here again.
“For some strange reason, I thought I might find you here.”
“Good morning, Nathan. Have a seat.”
“Do you miss it?”
“No. Not at all. This house is filled with things I bought for no other reason than I could buy them. If anything, it is more of a reminder of my failures than my success.”
“That’s a lot to absorb.”
I laughed. “Try waking up as an eighteen-year-old girl.”
“I’m sorry for that.”
“Don’t be. I’m quite happy and thanks to you, I’m no longer an outcast in my own home and don’t have to be called George. No offense to all the George’s out there, but it’s rather a mundane name.”
“You wouldn’t rather be the surfer dude?”
“I think I would have missed a valuable life lesson had I been him. All of this would have been transferred into my name. I wouldn’t have to worry financially and probably would have surfed around the world living an oblivious life. When I think about it, Nathan, I should be going to jail with the rest of the executive team. I shouldn’t have let it happen.”
“What are your plans now, Amelia?”
“You mean after I help you take down Deimos?”
“Yes.”
“That’s a very good question. I don’t know yet. I just hope that I never forget what opportunities I missed to do the right thing. That and maybe settle down and have a family.”
“You mean kids?”
“I know what you’re thinking. I don’t know what it is about being female, but I feel there is something inside me that wants and desires to nurture. I also missed a chance with my ex. I could have had everything. Julie was a wonderful woman and now she is married to a great guy and has two children. She had it all together. She knew what she wanted, and I could never give it to her because I was so self-absorbed.”
Nathan smiled. “I’m glad you can live with what happened. Knowing what Deimos did to you has caused me to have many sleepless nights.”
“Sleep easier knowing now I have a real chance at living a good and decent life. I plan to make a difference in this world. Not everyone gets a mulligan.”
“If there is anything in the house you want, I’m certain no one would miss it.”
I stood and walked back inside. Nathan followed me. I went to the wine rack and pulled one bottle of red wine from the rack of hundreds of wines. I handed it to Nathan. “This bottle of red wine is nearly one hundred years old. I was told it was the best wine and vintage ever made. Take time to be with your wife. Enjoy it.”
“This is probably worth a year’s salary.”
“Then sell it and take a vacation at an all-inclusive resort somewhere tropical. Just promise me to use it in a way where you emphasize what’s most important in your life.”
“That’s it, nothing for yourself?”
“I won’t lie, I miss my corvette, but I don’t even have my driver’s license yet.”
“Let’s meet up in a few days. Don’t do anything rash with Deimos. We need to work together on this.”
“Not even a little foray?”
“Not even. Please lock up when you leave. Have a great weekend, Amelia.”
“My suggestion for the wine?”
“Sure.”
“Go buy some steaks, grill them up, and treat your wife. Drink it as I can’t imagine the FBI being too amenable to a gift that exceeds twenty-five dollars.”
“Sounds like a good plan. What about you? What will you do the rest of this weekend?”
“I think I’ll see if my new parents would like to take a day trip together. Even with the challenges of being labelled the daughter from hell, I have a second chance to do this right. They deserve a daughter that loves them and cares for them.”
“I can only hope than when I have one of my own, she thinks like you.”
I laughed. “Maybe that’s not the wisest wish, Nathan.”
I watched Nathan leave before turning back to Lucky. “Let’s get out of here. This place reminds me of a life I’d like to forget.”
*** February 5, 2028 ***
The weekend had progressed nicely, and mom and dad were excited about taking a day together. We drove out to Santa Cruz and spent the day at the beach, ate great food, and, for me, it was a perfect opportunity to connect as a family.
I even forced myself to not think much about my sexuality, but I think it was becoming clearer to me. I was attracted to both sexes, but only one could provide me the future I had been dreaming about. I wanted a family and to not make the same mistakes I had made before.
I just sat down in my first-period English class when I was called down to the office. At least they used Amelia and not George.
“The principal and Mrs. Randall will see you now, Amelia.”
“Thank you.”
I slipped into the principal’s office and closed the door behind me.
“Please, Amelia, take a seat. We would both like to apologize to you. We failed to listen to your concerns, and we should have had at least a face-to-face conversation prior to making the announcement. Understandably, if this wasn’t what you wanted, it could prove quite humiliating.”
Mrs. Randall continued for them both. “We want you to know that we had an obligation to proceed as we did, but we see now that our process was flawed. We have discussed this at length and altered the process to make sure we have verbal consent before making any announcements.”
The principal leaned forward, seeming slightly worried about my response. “We’re prepared to make a public apology to the school.”
“That won’t be necessary. I’m fine correcting anyone that calls me a he or George. Perhaps just an internal communication to the staff to let them know so they don’t continue to propagate the misunderstanding.”
“We’re very glad you see this as a misunderstanding. Once again, we offer our humblest apologies. Is there anything else we can do for you?”
“Come to think of it, there is. You’ve had several incidents with hackers. Might I suggest you hire someone to come in and evaluate your data security?”
“We’ll take that under consideration, Amelia. You’re now welcome to return to your classes.”
“Thank you.”
I had thought about being less gracious, but Deimos was the real root culprit. I headed back to my morning classes and was tracked down by Kent and Meghan during lunch.
Kent sat down next to me on the wall and Meghan did the same on the other side of me.
Meghan looked a little disappointed. “You never called me on the weekend.”
“Let me see your phones.”
Meghan and Kent passed their phones to me and I turned them off before handing them back to them. They were quite confused by my actions.
“The FBI straightened everything out. Someone from Deimos had created the entire situation. It’s because of a test I took to apply as an intern with the FBI. There was a mistake on the test, I hacked Deimos, and Deimos decided they wanted to make my life miserable. The good news is, I’m still Amelia Wilson, still female, and I got the intern job with the cyber division of the FBI.”
Kent clapped his hands together. “Wow! You’re and FBI agent now. Why did you have us turn off our phones?”
“I’m an unpaid intern, so no glory there. You both have phones with Deimos operating systems. The FBI still thinks there is a chance Deimos staff might want to do harm to me or my friends. Turning them off stops them from potentially snooping in on our conversations.”
Meghan’s finger rolled gently across the top of my hand. “This means you’re no longer grounded?”
“It does, but I’ll be working some evenings and weekends for the FBI. I’m not sure of what my schedule is.”
“We should plan on getting together. Do you want to come over tonight?”
“I would, but I promised my parents I would make them dinner tonight. Maybe you could both come over. It would be good for my parents to see I’m not hanging around with bad influences.”
Kent laughed. “Meghan is a bad influence. If you want to impress your parents, then I’m your guy. I can make it.”
Meghan wasn’t one to be outdone. “I’ll be there if only to make sure Kent doesn’t ruin their meal. You want someone with style and sophistication. That’s me.”
“That’s great. I will expect you both at six o’clock.”
***
It was the final class of the day and it was my computer programming class. Everyone was anxious for the results of the projects. The nerd team looked smug and confident as the teacher came into the room.
“Welcome class! I want you all to know how pleased I was as I reviewed your search projects. Without further ado…” The teacher hit play on his phone for a drumroll. “The winning team is… Team four! Meghan, Kent, and Amelia!”
Team two, the nerd team glared at us.
“I need to say; it wasn’t even close. Your algorithm to dissect search requests was beyond my expectations and whatever I did, I couldn’t fool the results. Very well done! The second-place team is Team Two! Chris, Kyle, and Mitchel. Great job to everyone.”
We had a moment to high-five each other before the teacher told us to get out our textbooks as we were moving onto the next project.
***
I was busy all afternoon cooking. In my days as Grayson, I had become known far and wide for my spaghetti. One of the perks of having more money than you could spend was travelling and once when I was in the northern part of Italy in a tiny little town, I came across a restaurant that served the best spaghetti in the world. At least that was my opinion. With a generous tip to the owners and chef, I procured the recipe and memorized it over the years. The sad thing was for years I had only cooked it for myself.
I kept having to shoo mom out of the kitchen as she was certain I would burn the house down. This was another leftover of Amelia’s life. Apparently, Amelia never cooked. I was in the final stages of dinner when Kent and Meghan arrived. I poked my head out of the kitchen and waved. Kent was smartly dressed and had brought some flowers for mom. That was a nice touch. Meghan was dressed in a conservative dress that made her look both adorable and elegant.
I crossed my fingers that my parents would see these two for the kind, caring, and intelligent people they were as I was certain they would have concerns of any of my newfound friends.
I had everyone sit at the table while I brought out platters of food. I didn’t want any distractions during dinner, so I put Meghan and Kent on the opposite side of the table from me. Kent, however, wouldn’t be put off from acting chivalrous and pulled my chair for me before he sat down himself.
“Meghan, Kent, thank you for coming.”
Mom reached over and squeezed my hand. “Thank you for cooking dinner. This all smells heavenly.”
Meghan held up her wine glass of grape juice. “Before we begin, if I may, I would like to make a toast. To Amelia, the prettiest, smartest, girl in school. Without her, we would certainly not have won top honors in our web search project in computer programming class.”
Mom beamed. “When were you going to tell us about that, Amelia?”
“Meghan vastly exaggerates. It was a team effort.”
Kent shook his head. “Meghan is right except for the fact that Amelia is the prettiest in the school. It’s a given because she’s the prettiest in the city.”
I was getting rather embarrassed, so I held up my glass. “To wiping the floor of team two, the nerd team. Please, help yourselves.”
***
Everyone sat back and dad patted his stomach. “That was fabulous, Amelia. Best spaghetti I’ve ever had.”
Kent took a little more for his fourth helping. “Without a doubt.”
Everything had gone wonderfully. I was certain my parents were thrilled with Meghan and Kent, even more so when they offered to clean up and wash dishes. I held up my hand. “I’ve got this. You have all had to put up with a lot from me lately. I’m too grateful for you all to have any of you clean up. This was my treat to say thank you to my parents that didn’t send me to a home for girls, or both of you for giving up on the new kid at school.”
Mom would have none of it and escorted me to the living room. “Sit and relax.”
Only dad joined me while the others cleaned up.
“I’m greatly impressed, Amelia.” A tear slipped down his cheek. “We thought we had lost you and in my heart I had been relieved. I’m ashamed I ever thought that. I spoke to Doctor Gordon again and asked how anyone could have such a miraculous turn around. He told me that children are like sponges. They absorb everything around them. His theory is that you had seen the work I have done through the years and held onto it, only to manifest after you lost your memory. You always loved technology in your early years.”
I moved to my dad who sat in a chair opposite me. I had stopped feeling like an imposter days ago. My life as Grayson had also been slipping away. I felt I was truly Amelia Wilson. Not that I had any choice in the matter, but I desperately wanted to be part of this family. I threw my arms around my dad and hugged him tight. I felt the wetness of his tears on his slightly rough, stubbled cheek.
“Please don’t give up on me. I may be changed because of the accident, but there is nothing more that I want than to make you and mom happy.”
“You still don’t remember anything?”
“It sounds like there was little worth remembering. In a way, I’m glad I can’t.”
“I know you’re going to be busy with school and the FBI, but I’m hoping you might come to work for the summer with me at Charterhouse Security.”
“I’d like that as long as I get a little time to go to the beach. I’ve been thinking I might want to learn to surf, and, maybe find a beach volleyball team to join.”
Dad smiled. “I’m sure we can work that out. Especially since the board approved your new car. You’ll be wanting to drive that to the beach.”
“A new car?”
“It’s nothing special. Just an inexpensive sedan. I’ll have to start teaching you how to drive. It’s been years since we owned a car.”
I was about to say I loved to drive and never trusted the autonomous vehicles, but I bit my lower lip to hold back my thoughts. “Please thank the board for me.”
“No need. Your algorithm is already being tested with great success. We have an entirely new lineup of firewalls we believe will take significant market share away from the big tech companies. They’re cheaper, more efficient, and can now handle data and streaming communications at the same time. You, my precious daughter, may have inadvertently saved hundreds of jobs, including my own.”
“It was nothing. The team had it mostly figured out already.”
“No, they didn’t. You know that otherwise you wouldn’t have erased half the board.”
“It wasn’t half the board, just a line or two. I’m glad I was able to help.”
“About your new friends…”
I bit my lower lip again.
“I’m very impressed by them. They’re smart and don’t seem to be partiers. Promise me you’ll be careful.”
“Careful?”
“With Kent.”
“Oh… We aren’t…”
Dad smiled. “It’s written all over his face. He’s smitten with you. You’ve gone through a lot lately and it’s important you take things slowly.”
I smiled. “What about Meghan?” I was somewhat joking, but I wanted to see his response.
“Meghan?”
“Yes. You don’t think she’s cute?”
Dad shrugged. “At least you wouldn’t get pregnant.”
We both laughed.
“It’s your life, Amelia. Your mom and I will be happy if you’re happy.”
“You’re not looking forward to grandkids?”
Dad’s eyebrow raised. “Don’t tell me you’re pregnant.”
“No. I’ve been thinking long-term.”
“Exactly how long-term are you thinking?”
“I’m in no hurry. Maybe five to seven years out.”
“Well, in that case I could look forward to be a granddad. All the fun with no mess or responsibilities.”
We were quite for a few minutes.
“I want you to know that we’ve always loved you and were proud. It’s just that you had so much going for you. We saw it being squandered away. You had horrible friends. I know we’ve been overly protective and controlling lately, but it feels to us like we finally have our daughter back and we’re afraid to lose you.”
“You won’t lose me, dad. Please don’t hesitate to tell me if you think I’m going down the wrong path. I value your wisdom more than you’ll ever know.”
We were interrupted by Kent and Meghan coming into the living room.
Kent came over and gave me a light hug. “Thank you for dinner, Amelia. I must unfortunately get back home to catch up on some homework. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“It was great to have you over, Kent.”
Kent turned to dad and shook his hand. “Very pleased to meet you, sir.”
“You’re welcome here anytime, Kent. Thanks for coming.”
I saw Kent to the door. Meghan stayed behind and I circled back to her and my dad after saying goodbye to Kent.
“Can I see your room, Amelia?”
“We’ll be in my room if you need me for anything.”
Meghan closed the door behind her and looked around the room. “It’s not what I would expect. There’s very little personality to your room.”
“My parents removed most of my things and repainted the room right after the accident. Knowing I had lost my memory, they didn’t want anything reminding me of the horrible person I once was. I appreciate their efforts.”
“Can I snoop?”
“I have nothing to hide.”
Meghan looked in closets and drawers. “All these dresses were your mom’s choice?”
“I assume so.”
“She has great taste.”
“When I woke up after the accident, I had green dye on the ends of bleached hair and green nail polish. I doubt my taste was very good. I looked hideous.”
“No… There’s nothing you could ever do to look hideous.”
Meghan sat down next to me on the bed. She took my hand in hers. “I’ve been thinking a lot about you lately.”
She leaned over and kissed me. At first, I was stunned, but my mind and body quickly yielded. I closed my eyes and felt a fire building within me. Her lips were so soft, and her fingers gently stroked my cheek. I moaned slightly and that gentle sound brought realization.
I tenderly pushed myself away from Meghan and lowered my head. I fought my internal desires. When I looked up into Meghan’s confused eyes, I felt wetness on my cheeks.
“I… I’m sorry, Meghan.”
“Hey… It’s all right, Amelia.” I felt her fingers wiping my tears.
“It’s not that I don’t… I could easily yield to my desires. I find you sweet, adorable, and beautiful. I’m trying to be honest with myself. I want a family and children one day… I don’t want to give up on that dream… I want…”
Meghan lifted my chin to force me to look into her eyes. “It’s all right. I understand. You want to wait for your husband, and I think that is truly honorable. I admit, I’m greatly attracted to you, but I’m glad you’re stronger than me. I too want what you want.”
“You do?”
“I’ve always been attracted to both men and women. When you came along, who wouldn’t be attracted to you? You’re smart, caring, and beautiful. You’re hard to resist.”
“You’re hard to resist as well. You’re not upset with me?”
“How could I be? So, you’re interested in Kent then?”
“I still don’t understand why you two aren’t together.”
“We know each other too well. We were neighbors for ten years. He feels more like a brother to me. I could never be more than friends with him. He feels the same way about me.”
“I’m young. I’ve got a lot of years to worry about the future.”
“I wouldn’t kick the can down the road too far. I think you and Kent are well matched for each other. He would be a great catch and an easy one right now. He has tunnel vision when it comes to you. I’ve never seen him act so politely as he was around your parents.”
I smiled. “I hope I don’t regret this.”
Meghan smiled back at me and winked. “I hope you do. I should get going since we have school tomorrow.”
“We’re still friends, right?”
“Definitely!”
Meghan hugged me and I walked her to the door. “See you tomorrow, Meghan.”
*** February 6, 2028 ***
Boris waved Elizabeth over to his desk. “Look at this. I’ve intercepted an order for a car to be delivered to Amelia. What do you say we have a little fun?”
“Why does she get a new car?”
Boris snickered. “She doesn’t have to get a new car. Look at this one. It’s fifty years old. What do you say we swap the order?”
“You’re brilliant, Boris. Do it!”
*** February 10, 2028 ***
The school week had passed quickly. I was grateful that things weren’t awkward between Meghan and me and as the week progressed, I felt I had made the right decision. However, I was looking at Kent in a new light and that proved somewhat distracting.
I had been anxious to get on with the process of taking down Deimos, but I hadn’t heard from Nathan until late in the week. He wanted to get together today, a Saturday. A Saturday when Kent had asked to take me to a movie and apparently my car was supposed to arrive. I had to postpone my first teenage date in nearly thirty years until Sunday.
I was sitting on the couch reading when a horn sounded outside.
Dad came into the living room. “It’s here, Amelia. Let’s go look at it.”
I was excited as once I passed my driver’s exam, I would have a little more freedom.
Dad called mom over and made a big show over opening the front doors.
Mom gasped. “Is that even roadworthy?”
Dad frowned. “That’s not what was ordered.”
I was excited. It wasn’t my corvette, but I was pleased, nonetheless. “I love it! It’s perfect.”
Dad wasn’t looking very happy. “I’ll make a few calls.”
“No! It really is perfect.”
The man unloading the vehicle handed the bill of lading to my dad.
Mom looked over his shoulder. “A 1978 Volkswagen Van?”
I smiled. “Just think of it this way, I won’t be able to drive too fast.”
Dad turned to me. “Are you certain this is what you want?”
“Positive!”
I looked over the puke-green camper van. It had a pop-up sleeping compartment and a small kitchenette. The real beauty of it was it was too old for being connected. There were no computers on board for Deimos to hack. I suspected it was Deimos that fouled the order, but they inadvertently made it harder to monitor me.
I grabbed dad’s hand and pulled him over to it. I opened the sliding side door and was impressed as the van had been restored quite nicely.
“You like this, Amelia?”
“Can’t you imagine how fun it will be to go to the beach or camping in the mountains with it? I can slide a surfboard inside, have privacy for changing, and even store food for snacks.”
“As long as you’re happy. You’ll have to schedule your test so I can teach you how to drive it. Oh… it’s a standard. I’ve never driven one. We’ll have to send it back.”
“No! I want to learn it. There are tons of videos online. Besides, standard transmissions are common overseas.”
“All right, all right. We’ll keep it.”
***
It had been a convoluted affair, but I managed to get to a secondary FBI office that Nathan suggested we meet at. I used their procedure for arriving there which avoided as many cameras as possible. The office was located behind a bookstore to make it even more clandestine.
“I’m glad you could make it, Amelia. We have a very small team here, but rest assured a much larger team is working behind the scenes.”
“This place is pretty much well behind the scenes as it is.”
“It’s just a precaution, especially knowing we’re going up against Deimos. You might recognize Jason Montgomery.”
I shook the man’s hand. “You were helping out with the enhanced witness protection program.”
He smiled and looked me over carefully. “I am. Nathan briefed me yesterday. I’m sorry for the way things worked out. It must be hard on you.”
“It was at the beginning, but not anymore. This will likely seem unmanly to many, but I’m rather enjoying the new me.”
Jason’s eyes lingered on my chest a little longer than I felt comfortable. Nathan had me sit at a table. Jason and Nathan sat down as well.
“So, when do I testify?”
Nathan frowned. “It’s complicated. We can no longer use you for testimony. First and foremost, when we believed Grayson to be dead, the neural map was accidently deleted. We have no way of definitively showing you’re Grayson.”
Jason continued. “Also, it has been weeks since the transfer and I can only surmise that you have had significant brain realignment since you were transferred into a female body. Female brains are significantly different.”
“Tell me about it. My mind is thinking about everything all the time.”
Nathan continued. “Additionally, we couldn’t have you testify without exposing who you are.”
“Then why am I here? You have the data. Can’t you open a case?”
“The data went missing.”
“Seriously? This is the FBI and not Mayberry, right?”
“We had a breach.”
“You need me to get you more information? That’s why you came to me.”
“We thought that if anyone could hack Deimos and get the information, it would be you.”
“The FBI can’t hack Deimos?”
“Not without a sufficient evidence that we no longer have.”
I sighed. “There are no back doors to Deimos’ network. Every device uses multifactor authentication. You can only get to the data from the inside unless…”
Nathan stood and paced. “Unless what?”
“You would need specialized code on one of their computers that could allow for remote communications. It would have to be sophisticated to mimic regular internal computer traffic so as not to be flagged by their security appliances.”
“That’s it then. We have to wait for Deimos to slip up.”
“Not necessarily. I think I can get in and place the code on one of their systems.”
Nathan shook his head. “They already know you.”
“But they don’t know I’ve been invited for a tour as part of a school project.”
Jason shook his head. “Don’t even think about it, Nathan.”
*** February 11, 2028 ***
I was somewhat frightened as I reached for the door. What had I been thinking when I agreed to this?
Taking a deep breath, I opened the door to see Kent standing there. With a deft move, he produced a single red rose and held it out for me.
I had been completely insane to accept his offer to go to the movies. I was a forty-seven-year-old man. However, one glance down my body in a bright summer dress and feeling my heart skip a few beats at the sight of Kent told me otherwise. I had to put aside who I was to concentrate on what I wanted in my current circumstances. I had dreamt of Kent multiple times and the thought of being a mom and being a part of a family had been overwhelming.
“What a lovely gesture. Why don’t you come in so I can put it in some water?”
Kent stepped in and waved to mom and dad in the living room. “Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Wilson.”
I went into the kitchen and watched my parents stand and greet Kent. I smelled the rose and smiled. As a man I had never received flowers, but I had, on occasion, given them. It was a strange and yet heartwarming feeling to be on the receiving end; I felt wanted and undeserving.
I stepped back to the foyer.
Dad was lightly grilling Kent. “When will you have Amelia back?”
“I promise to have her back by dinner.”
“You have our number in case you need to reach us.”
“I do.” Kent extended his arm to me and I slipped mine in his.
Mom kissed me on the cheek. “Be safe.”
I smiled. “We will.”
Once the door closed behind me, I breathed a sigh of relief and scooted into the shuttle. We had a minute of awkward banter before things smoothed out.
“You’ve got me all to yourself for a few hours, Kent. I feel bad doing something without Meghan.”
“She suggested it.”
“She what?”
“She told me you were pining for a date with me.”
“She didn’t! Did she?”
Kent laughed. “No. She suggested that you and I might make a good couple though. I agreed with her.”
“Only time will tell. Obviously, I’ve hidden my dark side well.”
“You have a dark side?”
“Anna Chapman has nothing on me.”
“Anna who?”
I had to learn to catch myself. Anna Chapman was old history. “Famous Russian spy.”
“My sources said your background was squeaky clean.”
“You need new sources.”
Kent shifted in his seat, so he was facing me more. “I want you to know I’m very attracted to you, Amelia. This is our first date and I don’t want you to feel uncomfortable. I promise I will behave gentlemanly. I never want you to feel unsafe around me.”
I surprised myself by reaching for his hand. “I wouldn’t have accepted if I didn’t feel safe around you. Tell me about yourself. What’s your favorite food?”
***
I really enjoyed my time with Kent. True to his word, he never tried to make a move on me. I was slightly disappointed when the shuttle stopped back at my house signaling the end to our time together.
“Oh! I forgot to tell you all about my baby.”
“Your baby?” Kent looked rather conflicted.
I smiled, grabbed his hand and dragged him towards the garage. I punched the code and the door opened. “There she is. My baby.”
“I was expecting something less green and much smaller.”
“I get my learner’s license tomorrow. I’m so excited.”
“It’s so old.”
“It’s a gas guzzling beast. A remnant of a time when climate change wasn’t even considered. It has style; not like the newer modern electric monstrosities. When I get my full license, maybe we can go to the beach together.”
Kent smiled. “Now I think I can start seeing its charm. Does this mean you want to see me again?”
I rose up on my tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek. “Yes.”
Kent was all smiles as he practically danced back to the shuttle. “I’ll hold you to it, Amelia.”
“Please do.”
*** February 12, 2028 ***
“Your guest is here, Mr. Parsons.”
Ted stood. “Send him in.”
Ted watched as a man came in and took a seat.
“I thought I asked you to never come here, Jason.”
Jason Montgomery sat back in the comfortable leather chair and crossed his legs. “After all I’ve done for you. I thought you might want to know Grayson is back and Nathan Graves is working with him.”
“You could have told me that through an encrypted channel.”
“Apparently Grayson as Amelia has a tour of your facility. They were planning on using that opportunity for Amelia to break into one of your computers.”
“Stop this from happening.”
“I’ve already put myself at great risk by deleting the data they had on Deimos and the neural map for the transfer. I want in. I want a cut of the action.”
“How much?”
“Twenty million ought to be sufficient.”
“You’re out of your mind, Jason.”
“I’m sure I could find a way to make the data reappear.”
“That’s blackmail.”
“As if your organization is any better than me.”
Ted’s face turned red. “Ten million.”
Jason put his hands behind his head and smiled. “Twenty-five.”
“That data better be gone for good. We won’t have this conversation again. Twenty. Now get out.”
“Pleasure doing business with you, Ted.”
Ted waited several minutes before calling Ramon and Berkar to his office.
Once they arrived, Ted started right in.
“I have word that Grayson is working with the FBI again. Why is it I’m getting this information second hand?”
Ramon shrugged. “We’ve had no indication that Grayson was involved in anything other than having a movie date. He’s acting like any other eighteen-year-old girl.”
“You and your team need to do better. Grayson can bring down this organization and I won’t have it. Understand? Apparently, Grayson is having a tour of our facilities; something to do with a school field trip. Don’t you think this would be something we should know about?”
“Grayson’s school recently put in Charterhouse Security firewalls. We have limited access to data now.”
“Damn that Grayson! Berkar, buy Charterhouse so we can get rid of their products from the market. Ramon, I want to know who invited the tour, all the details, and I’m to be alerted immediately once Grayson steps foot on campus. Berkar. Stay behind.”
Ramon knew when he was dismissed. Ted waited for the door to close.
“We have another problem, Berkar. Jason Montgomery just blackmailed us. Get rid of him. Discreetly.”
“You want me to arrange for an FBI agent’s death? This is getting out of control.”
“We killed a candidate for Prime Minister of Japan, and you’re worried about a lowly, crooked FBI agent? Just get it done.”
*** February 13, 2028 ***
The day had crawled at a snail’s pace. I did enjoy a little time with Meghan and Kent at lunch, but I was bored in class and anxiously awaiting school to be over. Once school was finished, I got a shuttle and went to the driver’s permitting office. After an eye exam and a test, I left with my learner’s license.
I was all excited and anxious to have dad take me for a drive, but as I pulled up to the house, Nathan was standing near the garage and waved me over.
“You’re here congratulating me for getting my learner’s license?”
“I wish that was the case. I’m worried about your safety.”
“Why are you worried about me?”
“Jason Montgomery was killed this morning. He was in a shuttle and coming up to an intersection. According to witnesses, all the lights went green and a truck slammed into him.”
“You think it was Deimos?”
“I have my hunches. I’m still investigating.”
“There’s always a digital trail. I’d start by getting access to the logs of the streetlight manufacturer.”
“I’m done, Amelia. You should be too. I have a family to think about and you appear to be happy with your new life. Deimos is too large, and they hold too much power.”
“That’s it then? You’re just going to walk away? Deimos will continue their path of corruption, lies, and deceit?”
“It’s not worth the risk.”
“Yes, it is.”
“Maybe Deimos will be exposed one day, and the investigation can start again, but I won’t be putting you, your friends, and your new family at risk trying to gather evidence on them. I wish you well, Amelia.”
Nathan started walking away.
“I’m sorry to hear about Jason.”
Nathan nodded. “Keep your head down and stay out of trouble.”
*** February 16, 2028 ***
Three days had passed since I last spoke with Nathan. I tried to take his words as a sign I needed to move on, and I found it easier than I thought it would be. I arrived home from school anxious to get more time driving with dad. We had gone out every day since I got my learner’s permit. He had been stunned that I was able to drive so well and suggested I might even be able to take my driver’s test soon. I was looking forward to getting a small taste of freedom that my previous life had even if I was fine with the pace things were going. Every day I had grown more accustomed to myself and my new parents.
Life at school had settled down and since I was no longer working with the FBI, I had much more time on my hands. I had been working on new ideas to protect personal privacy. In many ways, I felt I owed the public something. I created Deimos and sat back watching them slowly infiltrate the lives of billions of people. Perhaps I could find a way to make up for what I had created.
I set my backpack down on the foyer bench, and found mom and dad talking in the living room. It was early for dad to be home.
Dad looked up at me. I could see defeat in his eyes. I immediately went over the past few days and couldn’t think of anything I had done.
“You’re home early, dad.”
“I have some bad news. I lost my job today.”
“I don’t understand. Why?”
“At the beginning of the week, a Deimos subsidiary offered to buy Charterhouse Security. The executive team has spent the past few days going over the offer with the board. I fought it all the way and was the only one to stand firm against the purchase. Our CEO didn’t want me interfering, so he let me go. In his words, we owed it to the shareholders to turn a profit for them.”
“Deimos will only dissolve the company. They will absorb any intellectual property of any value, then get rid of everyone. Charterhouse was one of the few independent security companies left.”
Dad shook his head. “When did my daughter become more knowledgeable than our board members? How do you know so much about Deimos and how they operate?”
I lied. “Tomorrow I go to Deimos for a field trip. We’ve been studying them all week. What are you going to do?”
“We’ll be fine for quite a while. Deimos offered three times the value of the company and my boss gave me a year’s severance pay. It was very generous of him. We have ample savings and when I dispose of my stocks, we should be set. I could even retire.”
I sat down next to him and hugged him. “I’m glad you’re my dad. I’m proud of you. I’m also happy this happened.”
Dad smiled weakly. “Why are you happy?”
“Because now there is nothing stopping you and me from going into business together. There’s a market out there for personal data security. I want to stop companies like Deimos from spying on people. Additionally, I’ve been thinking of a new form of social media where users maintain all rights to the data they post.”
“Both of those ideas are intriguing. There’s nothing that would make me happier than to have a chance to work with you. Of course, you’re still only eighteen. Have you thought about college?”
“I’m bored enough at school. Besides, I recall someone saying colleges are bastions of groupthink.”
Dad laughed. “Get the keys, Amelia. You’re going to drive us to a restaurant so we can celebrate.”
*** February 17, 2028 ***
We waited for our computer programming class teacher to give us his last-minute orders before we got off the shuttle to start our tour. I had some trepidation about entering Deimos, but I was going to use the time for a little scouting even though I had given up the idea of putting specialized code on one of their computers.
“Everyone! I will remind you what an incredible honor it is for us to have this chance to see the inner workings of Deimos. Stay together, no horsing around. Your good behavior might just open the door to future tours for other students that follow you.”
The teacher led, and the remaining six of us followed him out of the shuttle to stand before the empire of glass and steel. Kent slipped a note into my hand and nonchalantly walked a few steps ahead of Meghan and me. He had been leaving me love notes every day. Smiling, I slipped the note into my uniform pocket for later reading.
Meghan slipped her arm in mine and leaned in. “How are things with Kent?”
“Going slow, which is nice, but also going well.”
“I’m glad. Would you look at this place?”
“It’s hard to miss. There is no denying that ego exists in technology companies.”
“I don’t understand.”
“They made it big and glamorous to instill the belief in others how great it is when it is just a mask covering up their true motivations.”
“You’re still pissed off at them for what happened at school.”
“Yes, but it is more than that. Just imagine how much of your personal life is locked away inside these walls. It helps to put things in perspective.”
Chris, Kyle, and Mitchel were glaring at Meghan and me. Chris, the leader of the nerds sidled over to us.
“I know your team won the project, but it was lucky. We…” He waved towards his two companions. “…are going to work here one day while you both are handing out popcorn at the local theater. Deimos recognizes real talent when they see it. Don’t mess this up for us today.”
Meghan sighed and whispered to me. “The only thing those guys will ever be famous for will be the oldest virgins in history.”
I laughed hard and our teacher shushed me.
We stepped inside the main hall and got ourselves checked in. Everyone stood in open-eyed wonder at employees of Deimos jetting back and forth on scooters and electric bicycles. We waited a few minutes for our teacher’s contact to join us.
“Anton, it’s good to see you. This is your group?”
“Good to see you too, Jerry. Yes, this is Chris, Kyle, Mitchel, Kent, Meghan, and Amelia.”
Jerry welcomed us all. I remember Deimos hiring Jerry several years ago. He was a first-line supervisor.
“I see you all have your security badges. We take security very seriously here. Let me begin by…”
“Jerry Thomson. Good to see you this morning.”
Inwardly, I cringed.
Jerry looked shocked and most of our group sat there with their stunned looks on their faces.
“Uhm… Mr. Parsons. Nice to see you. Group, this is Ted Parsons, CEO of Deimos. We have, Anton, their teacher, and Chris, Kyle, Mitchel, Kent, Meghan, and Amelia. They’re all from Laurel Trinity Academy.”
“I was told we had a remarkable talent amongst this group today. I had no meetings, so I thought I would come down and introduce myself.”
Chris stepped forward and extended his hand. “Mr. Parsons…”
Ted ignored him and came to stand in front of me. “Amelia Wilson. I was given the chance to see your school project search code. It was absolutely brilliant. Now, I can’t say too much as we’re in final negotiations, but I understand you also authored the algorithm for Charterhouse Security’s newest firewall. Sorry to hear about your dad’s job. The technology field is such a volatile place.”
“That happens when giant companies like Deimos decide to buy out their competition to maintain a monopoly.”
Ted smiled. “Jerry, I think I have some time this morning. Why don’t I take over the tour?”
“Yes, sir.”
Ted turned back to me but addressed the group. “Are you ready to see to inner sanctum of Deimos?”
Chris, Kyle, and Mitchel eagerly voiced their willingness. Kent and Meghan were focused on the interaction between Ted and me.
“Follow me then.”
Ted swiped his badge and we entered a large open space with glass writing walls and brightly colored collaboration furniture. At one end of the room there were entertainment options and Deimos staff were playing pool and foosball. The last time I was here I was being escorted out.
“This is awesome! Do all your staff get to play on this stuff?”
Chris was practically drooling.
Ted once again put his focus on me. “What do you say, Amelia? Is this a good use of space for Deimos staff?”
“I understand that Deimos makes a point of offering food, entertainment, medical, laundry services, and even alcohol to their employees to encourage them to spend as much time here as possible. Sometimes I wonder if more emphasis should be placed on having a life outside of Deimos would boost productivity. May I ask you a question, Mr. Parsons?”
“Of course.”
“With all the wealth and information at Deimos’ fingertips, you would think that Deimos could be an organization that benefits everyone. Wasn’t that one of the late Grayson Nash’s desires?”
“It was a very sad day when we heard of Grayson’s death.”
“Were you sad when you ousted him because he felt Deimos was going the wrong direction?”
Ted glared at me before softening his glance. “Deimos is a highly philanthropic company, Amelia. What you may have heard about Deimos is simply incorrect. Any one of our staff can personally speak directly with me if they have an idea or even a suggestion about the direction of the company. While it is well known that Grayson and I didn’t always see eye to eye, it was a solemn occasion around here when he willingly parted ways with us. It was even more solemn when we heard of his death.”
“It’s heartwarming that you care so much about your employees, Mr. Parson.”
Ted’s eyes closed ever so slightly before turning and leading us into the cafeteria. “When we’re finished our tour, I’ll have someone bring you all back down here. Feel free to order anything you like for lunch. Deimos will cover your meals today.”
Chris moved up next to Ted. “That’s very generous of you. I’m a computer programmer.” Chris glared at me.
Ted ignored Chris. “Onward.”
Kent came up to me and held my hand for a quick moment. It was a nice gesture that gave me strength.
Ted turned to the group. “Very few people ever get to go into this room. This is where all the magic is made. Don’t touch anything.” He opened the door and called out to Deimos staff. “Guests on the floor.” All the screens went black.
Ramon met Ted on the other side of the door. They had a quick whispered conversation.
Ramon came over to me. “You must be Miss Wilson. I’ve heard so much about you from Jerry.”
“I’m sure you have.”
Ramon motioned to the staff around him. “These staff are responsible for many things. They are the best of the best here at Deimos. Every time you use one of our devices, or search for information, it is likely someone in this room was the one responsible for writing the code that produced the results.”
I saw Elizabeth walking down the aisle towards us. She seemed to recognize me and grabbed another person who peeked his head up over the cubicle wall. Elizabeth smiled and sauntered over towards us.
“Hey boss. Who do you have here?”
“This is a school group in for a tour.”
She looked at Kent. “They’re sure producing some handsome men these days. I’d be happy to show this one around.”
Ted nodded slowly. “That’s not such a bad idea. Ramon, why don’t you take the teacher and these three down to see the cinema. I’ll take Amelia. Boris can take Meghan, and Elizabeth can take Kent. It would be a great chance for all of them to get their specific questions answered. We can all meet back down in the cafeteria in thirty minutes.”
I thought that was a bad idea. “I think we should stay together as a group.”
My teacher whispered in my ear. “We don’t say no to the CEO of Deimos.”
I frowned.
“Come with me, Amelia.”
Ted led me past my old office. Marge was still there. I sighed seeing that life had simply moved on.
Ted stopped outside his office and told his admin to hold his calls.
Once inside his office, he closed the door and sat down.
“I hear you go by Amelia now.”
“It’s my name.”
“I laughed so hard when I saw the video footage of you waking up in the hospital. You were always a little feminine, Grayson.”
“What do you want from me, Ted? Your team of idiots have made my life hell. My dad lost his job because of Deimos.”
“You started it.”
“This isn’t some schoolyard fight.”
Ted laughed. “Coming from a teenaged girl that still goes to school, that’s pretty funny. I understand you’re still working with the FBI.”
“They approached me, but there is nothing going on. They backed away from the case when their data went missing and one of their agents mysteriously died this week. That’s not something you happen to know anything about is it?”
“You’re insinuating I had something to do with his death?”
“I never said if the agent was male or female.”
Ted paled and stood angrily. “What do you want from me?”
“I don’t want anything from you. Just leave me, my family, and my friends alone.”
“You’ve changed, Grayson. For years you sat back not caring about anything. Now, suddenly you’ve grown a conscience. I suspect it’s all the estrogen.”
“Maybe it’s time you grow a conscious too. I’m not doing anything to Deimos. I know what you and this company have done and what you continue to do. Change while you have a chance.”
“Is that a threat?”
“Look at me, Ted! What can an eighteen-year-old girl do to harm Deimos? Please, let me live my life in peace.”
Ted sneered. “I think Elizabeth has taken a particular interest in Kent.”
I turned away angrily and headed to the door. “Don’t touch my friends or family!”
I stepped outside, but Ted was right there. “Agnes, can you please escort Miss Wilson to the cafeteria to join her team? Amelia, I highly recommend the Parson’s burger.”
“I hear the Nash burger is far better.”
Ted chuckled. “It was removed from the menu. The staff felt it was unsafe.”
Agnes walked me towards the cafeteria. I spotted Kent and Elizabeth in a glassed-in space. Elizabeth was leaning in and getting close to Kent; she put her hand on his arm. I pulled away from Agnes, opened the collaboration room door, walked straight up to Kent, and kissed him. “Time to go Kent. We don’t want to monopolize Elizabeth’s time. I’m certain she has puppies to drown.”
Elizabeth growled at me. “Skank!”
I pulled Kent from the room. “That was bizarre. I mean, I liked that you kissed me. Do you know Elizabeth?”
“Never met her.”
“Should we find Meghan?”
“I’m not too worried about Meghan. Boris looked like an older version of Chris. Probably from the same deprived gene pool.”
“Are you angry? I’m not sure.”
“I’m pretty sure it was Boris and Elizabeth that set me up to come out to the entire school.”
“Hmm… What are the odds?”
“Apparently higher than either of us could fathom.”
“Miss Wilson?” Agnes was looking baffled.
“Sorry, ma’am. I just wanted to make sure my schoolmate was with me as we made our way to the cafeteria.”
Agnes led us the rest of the way to the cafeteria. There we found the rest of our group. Jerry had rejoined us to guide us through the cafeteria experience. I waited for everyone to get through and bring their food to the tables.
Kent sat next to me and Meghan was on my other side. Chris was still fuming about my preferred treatment.
Kent was digging into a steak. “This is great. You’re not eating anything, Amelia?”
“I’m not hungry.”
“Did Mr. Parsons say something to you? Did he make a move on you? Because I’m all about being protective. I’ll go up there right now and whip his sorry butt.”
That made me laugh. “My gallant hero.”
Meghan was looking at us both. “Did I miss something?”
Kent smiled between bites of steak. “Amelia kissed me and told Elizabeth to go murder puppies. Best day of my life.”
***
Berkar watched Ted pace back and forth.
“I heard Grayson was here.”
“Grayson says he’s not interested in harming Deimos, but I know he’s lying. If he’s out there, he’s a threat. Get rid of him.”
“We’ve been doing a lot of this lately. We need to decide if this is in our best interests. Grayson is now a teenage girl. Do you think he can do anything that we can’t simply discredit?”
“I didn’t ask for your opinion, Berkar. Just get it done.”
*** February 19, 2028 ***
It was Sunday morning and mom came by to sit with me on the couch.
“I want you to know how proud I am of you. I’ve been seeing your test scores and your grades will be outstanding this term.”
“Thank you. How’s dad doing?”
“Very well. In a way, it’s why I came to find you this morning. You need a dress.”
I laughed. “My closet is full of dresses. Which, by the way, I love. You have excellent taste in clothes.”
Mom smiled. “You need a formal dress and some matching shoes.”
“I’m not certain how this all ties together.”
“Your dad has been excited about your ideas and the chance to work with you. He believes there is an excellent market out there but needs some investors. He wants you by his side to promote the concepts. He’s planning an event to take place in three or four weeks. It will be at a fancy restaurant; thus, you need a new dress. It is also the perfect excuse for some mom and daughter time.”
“I’m ready when you are.”
Mom hugged me. “Let’s go then.”
***
Mom and I had a fabulous time. I wish I had been this close to my old parents. It saddened me that I had let them slip away. By the end of the shopping excursion, it felt like mom and I were best friends. We sat side by side laughing and giggling as the shuttle car took us home.
“Your dad will love this new dress on you. It’s perfect.”
“I’ve said it before, mom, but I’m sorry for how I was before my accident.”
“We’ve all moved on from that time. Sometimes we forget what’s important in our lives. The doctors were right. We’ve all had a fresh start and I’m thankful for every…”
The shuttle screeched loudly and veered. I was thrown to the side and slammed into the door as the vehicle tipped. I recalled seeing a steep embankment before we crashed into a tree, then began rolling end over end down the hillside.
***
I heard beeping sounds and could smell sterile air. A feeling of Deja-vu came to mind, but this time I was in substantial pain.
“Amelia. You’re all right. Wake up, Amelia.”
I opened my eyes. My head hurt and my vision swam, but I recognized I must be in a hospital. It wasn’t a room, rather it was a curtained off area. I groaned and felt my ribs.
“Careful, you have several cracked ribs and you have a concussion. Do you remember what happened?”
I struggled to find my voice, but every second made things clearer. “Shuttle… Loud noise, then we veered. Mom? Where’s mom?”
“She’s expected to be all right, but she’s in surgery.”
The doctor helped me sit up. Again, I felt some dizziness and pain, but it was bearable. Looking down, I saw blood on my clothes. The doctor gently touched my shoulder.
“It’s all right, Amelia. You’re fine. Let me get your father.”
The doctor left and I slowly swung my legs over the edge of the bed. Dad rushed in.
“Amelia! Thank God you’re all right.”
I hugged him as tightly as my ribs to stand it. “Mom?”
“We’ll know more soon.”
The doctor poked his head back in. “I just got word. Joanne will be fine, but she’ll need to stay here a few days. She’ll need some help when she gets home. She has a broken right femur and arm.”
“When can we see her?”
“She’s in post-op. In about an hour, we’ll transfer her to a room.”
*** February 20, 2028 ***
I skipped school as I was in more pain the day after the accident than I was the day of the accident. I wouldn’t leave mom’s side. I held her hand as she was heavily drugged for the first twenty-four hours. Dad had been there as well but had just stepped out of the room to get some food for us.
I glared up at the Deimos camera in the room. Standing, I crossed the room and stood right below it.
“I assume you were merely trying to kill me, but this…” I waved at mom. “This is below the likes of you. I was willing to let this go, but no more. You thought I was your enemy before; I wasn’t. I am now!”
I winced as I grabbed a chair and knocked the camera off the wall.
A few minutes later, Nathan knocked on the door frame. I invited him into the room.
Nathan looked down at the shattered camera. “Nice redecorating.”
I was disappointed in him. “Why are you here?”
“When I heard the news about the accident, I felt a need to apologize. I’m really sorry.”
“Please tell me you’re investigating this.”
“I’ve been put on another investigation.”
“Figures.”
“You should lie low for a while.”
“Yeah. I’ll do that as soon as mom is fine, dad has his job back, and, oh… when I’m old enough to be on my own, have an income, and a driver’s license.”
Nathan frowned.
“I’m sorry, Nathan. You don’t deserve my anger.”
“I got you into this.”
“No, you didn’t.”
“What are you going to do, Amelia?”
“I can tell you one thing I’m not going to do. I’m not going to sit around waiting for Deimos to kill me, my family, or my friends. I’m also not going to wait for the FBI to do anything. I’m done sitting around.”
“Please, don’t do anything stupid.”
I shook my head. “Stupid was me not seeing where Deimos was going all these years.”
Nathan sighed. “What do you need? Off the record, of course.”
I looked at mom and couldn’t imagine anything more happening to my family. “Deimos needs to be taken down, but I can’t do what I need to do if I’m worrying about my friends and family.”
“What if I could arrange for their safety?”
“That’s a start. Assuming they were safe, then I need freedom. I need a place where I can go and have the right tech to break into Deimos.”
“If I could get you those?”
“Transportation in case I’m discovered and need to move quickly and a full driver’s license.”
“All right. Anything else?”
I closed my eyes slightly as I looked at Nathan. “I’ll need an excuse for school and my parents as to why I might be gone for several weeks.”
“Don’t you have spring break coming up? I think I could arrange all of this.”
“How can you do that if you’re on another case?”
“We discovered there is a high likelihood that Jason Montgomery was working with Deimos. There is evidence to suggest he was the one that erased your neural map and the Deimos data. We suspect Deimos had him killed.”
“You think?” I said it sarcastically.
“We need to get into Deimos. I need any and all data that can be used against them.”
“What kind of story will you use?”
“Just an extension of the one we used before. When you hacked Deimos, you pulled data that potentially exposed them. Deimos has obviously decided you’re a threat. The FBI needs to put you into protective custody. Separating you and your family makes this safer for everyone.”
“What about everything else?”
“I have some ideas. It will take a few days. We have someone posted here at the hospital. You should be safe. Just stay away from autonomous shuttles.”
I touched my ribs. “Yeah… That one is rather obvious.”
“I’ll be in touch.”
Nathan turned to leave.
“Nathan?”
“Yes?”
“I’m sorry I got angry with you. Thank you.”
Dad arrived back a few minutes later. He had several bags of food. I was famished. By the time we had finished eating, mom started to stir. It was great to see her awake. Her first concern was for me. I was angry as a hornet at Deimos, but mom was my first concern. I stayed with her through the night.
*** February 21, 2028 ***
I had been extremely careful getting to school and making sure everyone would be as safe as possible. Mom was doing well and scheduled to go home in the afternoon. She would likely be home by the time I got there after school.
I had no word from Nathan, but I had asked for a lot and not entirely sure how he would pull things off. I was highly distracted in classes.
Kent and Meghan found me at lunch at my regular spot. I had communicated to them both letting them know about the accident.
Kent kissed me and carefully checked me over. I still had a small bandage on my head and my ribs were wrapped. Meghan hugged me gently.
“Are you all right, Amelia? How’s your mom?”
I grabbed Kent’s hand and sat down on the wall. I tapped a spot next to me for Meghan. “Phones please.”
They both turned their phones off.
“I’m doing all right. I have a couple of cracked ribs. Mom got the worst of it. She broke her femur and arm.”
“Why all the secrecy?”
“Deimos. Apparently, when I hacked them as part of the FBI test, I downloaded something sensitive. They’ve moved on from harassment.”
Kent stood and I pulled him back down.
“This is important. You both need to be extra cautious. They may try to target you both for being my friends.”
“You believe they tried to kill you? Is that why Ted Parsons took such an interest in you?”
“He threatened me and you.”
Meghan shook her head. “I can’t believe Deimos tried to kill you. There must be another explanation.”
“Do you remember the FBI agent that was in the news the other day? He was in a shuttle accident.”
“I remember something about it. A truck ran a red light.”
“That’s what the news said. The lights were all green. He was an agent I had worked with. Listen, there’s more going on and the less you both know the better for you. I might have to go away for a while. If I do, then you won’t hear from me. It could be weeks.”
Kent was clearly conflicted. “I don’t like this at all. You’re my girlfriend. I should be there to protect you.”
I smiled and squeezed his hand. I had just been told I was teenage boy’s girlfriend for the first time, and I loved it. I truly had moved on.
“Amelia Wilson to the office.”
I hung my head. “God, I hate that paging system.” I stood and hugged Meghan and kissed Kent. “I love you both. Be safe. I mean it. Hopefully this will all be over soon.”
***
Nathan was with the principal when I arrived. The principal waved me in.
“Amelia, Special Agent Nathan has just informed me that you and your family are going into protective custody. I want you to know you can take all the time you need. Next week is the start of spring break, so I don’t expect you’ll need to catch up on much.”
“Thank you, sir.”
“Nathan?”
“Yes, Mr. Guthrie?”
“Amelia might possibly be our most promising student to date. Please. Take good care of her.”
“The FBI agrees with you, Mr. Guthrie. We’ll do our very best.”
Nathan escorted me to his vehicle. “We need to meet up with your father at your home. Your mother will be taken straight to a safe house. We will have supportive care for her, and your father will join her soon.”
“I don’t get to see her?”
“I’m sorry. Everything is in motion. We have limited time before Deimos discovers what we’re doing.”
Nathan reached into his pocket and handed me a card.
I stared in wonder at it. “You got me a full driver’s license?”
“You said you needed it.”
“I would hug you right now if you weren’t driving.”
“It’s not like you didn’t have one before.”
“What’s the plan?”
“We have a safe house and a select team. I need you to lead them into collecting data from Deimos.”
“What about Lucky?”
“Lucky?”
“My dog.”
“He’s going to the other safe house with your mom and dad.”
I sat quietly as I thought through the ramifications of everything that was transpiring. Deimos needed to pay for what they had done but this was a David versus Goliath scenario.
When we pulled into our driveway, I ran into the house to find dad. When I found him, I threw my arms around him. Dad held my tightly and only pulled away when Nathan stepped into the room.
“Time is of the essence. Amelia, I need you to gather what you need to take with you. Henry, I assume you’ve been briefed?”
Dad seemed angry as he replied. “I don’t understand why Amelia needs to go with you and not stay with me.”
“It’s just for a short while. She was able to hack into Deimos when no one else at the FBI could. We need her to retrace her steps under our guidance. If all goes well, you can be reunited within two weeks. It will be safer for all of you if we keep you separate as Deimos has shown clear intention on wanting to harm Amelia. We will keep her safe.”
Dad frowned as I rushed off to pack a few things. A second FBI vehicle had arrived to take dad and Lucky. When I came back, dad was waiting for me in the living room.
I hugged him tightly once again. “Take care of mom for me. Tell her I love her.”
“I will. I love you, Amelia.”
Dad turned to Nathan. “Don’t let anything happen to my daughter. You hear me?”
“I’ll take good care of her, Henry.”
I watched another agent lead dad to their vehicle. By the time I got back into Nathan’s car, I was in tears.
Nathan sighed. “I’m sorry, Amelia. It’s all for the best.”
“You don’t understand why I’m so upset. As Grayson, I was lost. My life was miserable and the very things that were important to me, my parents and friends, were long gone. I squandered my life building Deimos and ignoring everything that I should have focused on. I can’t tell you how hard it has been adapting to being Amelia, but I wouldn’t give it up for anything. I see Henry and Joanne as my parents. I love them and it grieves me that they must suffer because of me. I allowed Deimos to become what it is but when I tried to make a difference, look at what lengths they have gone to. However, what they meant for ill for me has awoken me. They gave me a life worth living. They gave me a chance to love something more than myself. Now… Now they’re trying to take it all away. I’ll die defending everything I have become and those around me that I love.”
“No one needs to die, Amelia. We can take Deimos down together. For what it’s worth, I believe you have already given Henry and Joanne something they had thought they lost forever.”
I sniffed, aware that my crying and words were very much that of a young woman. I didn’t care. Grayson was gone forever. I was Amelia Wilson now and proud to be her.
***
“Status update.”
Ramon glanced at Berkar before updating Ted. “You saw the recording of Grayson at the hospital with his mother? I hate to admit that I believe Berkar was right. We pushed Grayson too far.”
“He was supposed to be dead! Now he’s a bigger threat than ever before. Where is he?”
Ramon sighed. “Unknown. We believe the FBI have put him and his family into protective isolation.”
Ted turned to face the window. “Find him. No second chances this time.”
***
I stared out the window as we drove, but I never focused on anything. I was surprised when we pulled into the driveway of my old home. My red and white 1955 corvette still sat in the garage.
“What are we doing here?”
“The FBI took over your home knowing it was highly secure and could house everyone needed for the job. We gave you the master bedroom.”
“How generous of you.”
“Do you have what you need here?”
“Unless things were removed, yes.”
“It doesn’t bother you that we’re using your home?”
“Amelia Wilson doesn’t own this home, so not really.”
Nathan smiled and led me upstairs. The living room had been turned into a cyber warfare room. There were six agents working on computers. I saw at least two others as well. Nathan introduced me as a lead consultant on Deimos cyber security. The looks I received from the agents expressed their skepticism. When Nathan told them I would be overseeing information gathering strategy, they became outright abusive.
“Team, I know Amelia looks young, but she brings with her much inside information about the security of Deimos. Amelia, they’re all yours.”
Nathan looked at me as if he was waiting for me to say something to the team. I picked up a basket that I had purchased on one of my trips to Africa. “I need someone at the front door assuring that no phones come into this room. All phones need to be turned off within two miles of here and left in the basket. Turn your phones off now and place them here.”
No one did anything. Nathan ordered the team to do it and they begrudgingly complied.
One of the team turned to me. “Why? Our policy is to switch to airplane mode.”
“Airplane mode doesn’t stop applications and the operating system from running. Any one of these phones, especially those that have Deimos operating systems, could be used to spy on us. Applications can record everything we say; cameras can do the same. Once back on the network, Deimos can access that data.”
The man looked suitably impressed. “I didn’t know that.”
“What vectors are you approaching Deimos with? Let’s start with you, Bob.” I was grateful for Amelia’s younger and more retentive brain and memory.
“We’re sniffing all traffic that leaves Deimos.”
“That’s a good start. Have you gone beyond Deimos to also sniff all their subsidiary companies’ address ranges? Deimos, in its entirety, has approximately five thousand public address ranges they can communicate on. However, internal communications will never be seen by your sniffing appliances.”
“I’ll get on the additional ranges right away. I disagree, we should see Deimos to Deimos communications.”
“Deimos’ internal data traffic is routed only through privately owned fiber networks. It will never touch where your sniffing appliances sit. Even if you were to see the internal communications, the data is doubly encrypted.”
“How do you know all of this?”
Nathan came to my side and fabricated a somewhat convincing story. “Grayson Nash was Amelia’s godfather. He shared much with her.”
Bob nodded. “Wow. So, you used to come here to his house?”
“Quite often.”
I listened to what the other agents were working on, gave some advice and tips, but nothing they were doing would get to where we needed to be. I stepped out onto the deck to think.
Hearing steps behind me, I saw Tess, the consultant for the enhanced witness protection program.
“Do I have a lot of questions for you, Tess.”
Tess looked over her shoulder towards Nathan. “Let’s step a little further away from the others.”
When we reached a place of privacy, we sat down.
“Nathan called me here. I was devastated when the transfer failed, and it looked like we killed you. He knew I needed closure. He says you’ve adapted well.”
“I love the new me. I would never have contemplated being female before, but it’s wonderful. I have a family and everything.”
“That’s incredibly relieving to hear. Obviously, this is new territory. No one has ever changed genders like this.”
“I was frightened, scared, and embarrassed.”
“I can’t imagine the shock for you. When I woke up in this new body, I was elated and frightened at the same time.”
“When you… Did anything change for you?”
“I’m not sure what you’re asking.”
“I’m attracted to both sexes now. I have dreams of becoming a mother. I even, sort of, have a boyfriend.”
“That’s fascinating. Nothing changed for me at all. Here is what I know. The core functions of the brain aren’t touched by the transfer process. Amelia Wilson most likely grew up attracted to men. Her autonomic responses would have been burned into her neural pathways for years. In other words, your new body is hard-wired to find men attractive. What we transferred, however, wasn’t. I would suspect that over time your mind will let go of your attraction to women in favor of your core programming.”
I laughed. “You make it sound like computer stuff.”
“In a lot of ways, it is. How do you feel when you hear this?”
“I’m relieved. My mind fought what my body wanted.”
“Unless you go through a transfer like this, no one would ever fully understand what you went through. I know that Nathan told me you want to be Amelia. I need you to know that you are Amelia. Don’t second guess yourself. It’s hard to sleep if you’re constantly wondering who you are.”
“You’ve just given me an idea. Thank you, Tess.”
We both stood and Tess hugged me. “Be well, Amelia.”
I watched her go before heading back inside.
Once I had everyone’s attention, I laid out my plan.
“We’re going about this the wrong way. We need to get inside their network.”
Nathan frowned. “We discussed this before. It’s too risky.”
“I didn’t say we needed to get into Deimos’ headquarters. Deimos just bought Charterhouse Security. The first thing they will do is attach Charterhouse’s network to theirs so they can assign a team to remotely filter through all the data. During the transition, many contractors will be going in and out of Charterhouse’s building. We send someone in, attach a hidden system to the network, and we’re in.”
Nathan looked thoughtful for a moment. “Vince, Wayne. Redirect your activities to Charterhouse. Find out what vendors are working there right now.”
*** February 22, 2028 ***
Ted walked back and forth in front of the small team. Miri, Ramon, and Berkar were all present. Boris and Elizabeth had computer systems connected to large screen displays.
“What do we know?”
Berkar spoke for the group. “Not a lot. Grayson was last spotted leaving school early yesterday. We believe the vehicle he got into belonged to the FBI. Joanne and Henry Wilson have vanished. We can only assume the worse.”
“We need to start thinking like Grayson. What would he do?”
Elizabeth giggled then remembered who she was in the room with.
“You have something to say, Elizabeth?”
“No, sir. Yes, sir.”
“Out with it.”
“I’m pretty sure she has a thing for Kent. I mean he’s very handsome and sweet.”
“That’s…” Ted shivered. “How does that relate?”
“I was just thinking that if I were her, I’d grab him and find someplace safe to… Anyways, that got me thinking. What’s safe? A hotel would have cameras and ask for money. We’ve been monitoring her friends’ homes and see nothing there. Grayson owned a mansion. That’s where I would go.”
“Grayson had that place locked up so tight, a nun… How would we know if someone is there? Utilities. Check electricity and water usage.”
Elizabeth began clicking away on her keyboard. She started chewing on her pen. “Hmmm. This is interesting. Electricity has spiked at Grayson’s house in the past forty-eight hours. Water usage has gone from almost nothing to equivalent use of between eight and a dozen people over the same period.”
“Sir?”
“Yes, Boris.”
“I can redirect a drone to provide surveillance of Grayson’s house.”
“Those are too noisy.”
“Not our graphical mapping system drones, sir. They fly upwards of fifty thousand feet.”
Ted stroked his chin. “Do it.”
***
It was late in the day when I came out of my bedroom. “How are things going, Nathan?”
“We’ve got a few options for vendors. We’re now working to set something up to get into Charterhouse. You’ve been holed up in your room most of the day. Everything all right?”
Nathan looked at my hand that held a pair of odd-looking sunglasses.
“I’ve been working on a project to keep my mind busy. If I sit idle, I think of mom and dad. I wonder how mom is doing and… I should be there. These…” I held up the glasses. “These are my freedom.”
“You do know that most artificial intelligence systems can tell who you are even if you wear funny sunglasses?”
“I was just going to test them. I could use your help.”
“All right. What do you need me to do?”
“We need to go to my car. Technically, it’s someone else’s car.”
Nathan followed me down the stairs and into the garage. I pulled out an old camera from a cabinet and handed it to him. I moved to the corvette and sat in the driver’s seat. Putting on the sunglasses, I activated a small switch.
“All done. Complete freedom.”
“I don’t see anything different. I still know it’s you.”
“Turn on the camera and look through the lens.”
I watched as Nathan did so. He looked through the lens and then back to me several times.
“There’s nothing but a sun glare showing in the viewfinder. I can’t see your face. How did you do that?”
“I’m using high-powered infrared light emitters on the glasses. The cameras translate light from the infrared spectrum as white light.”
“You could market these.”
I grinned. “I could drive with these. Wanna go for a ride?”
***
“No doubt about it, Mr. Parsons. There are a bunch of people at Grayson’s house. Those black vehicles likely belong to the FBI.”
“That one looks like the same one that was used to take Amelia from the school.”
“It’s a black SUV. They all look alike to me.”
Ted sighed and stepped away. “Elizabeth and Boris. Where do your allegiances lie?”
Boris poked his head around his computer monitor. “Excuse me, sir?”
“What I’m asking is if you both will go the extra mile to protect Deimos.”
In unison, Boris and Elizabeth nodded. “Of course.”
Berkar was shaking his head. “No. Don’t do this, Ted.”
“We have to trust them. If they want to move up in this company, they will do what they’re told.”
Ramon looked pale. Miri sipped her coffee.
Ted walked over to Boris. “Give me control of the drone.”
“Sir? Have you ever flown a sixty-foot wingspan drone before?”
“I’m not planning on flying it.”
***
I left the glasses in the car, unable to convince Nathan that I could safely go for a drive. I needed to get out and taste my own independence, even if it was for less than an hour. Resignedly, I followed Nathan up from the garage. At the top of the stairs I noticed a shadow as I looked out the windows. That’s when I saw it. A large aircraft was nearly upside down as it angled towards the house.
“Oh, crap! Incoming!”
Everyone looked up from their screens. Nathan yelled for everyone to take cover and promptly dove on me. This sent us both tumbling down the stairs. Time seemed to slow. The sky darkened; glass shattered. I could hear the roar of a jet engine followed by a fraction of a second of silence before hundreds of pounds of jet fuel exploded.
The fireball and explosion flung Nathan and me even faster down the stairs. Nathan took the brunt of it all. He crashed into the cement wall of the garage and I crashed into him. Flames shot down the stairway towards us; the heat singed my hair and burned my lungs.
Nathan was in bad shape and unconscious. I managed to pull him slightly just as another explosion ripped through the house. We rolled together down the final flight of stairs.
Shaken, and with reinjured ribs and a badly twisted knee, I checked on Nathan. He was a bloody mess, but he was breathing. Somehow the stairwell and cement walls of the garage area had spared us. The garage itself was engineered to withstand even the largest earthquake. It’s ceiling, floor, and walls were all reinforced concrete. I pulled Nathan into the garage and turned back to the stairwell hoping I could help the others.
Looking up the stairwell, I could see that the entire floor above me was engulfed in fire. The steel railings of the stairway were twisting from the heat. Glass and burning debris were falling all around me. Reluctantly, I turned back into the garage. There was no hope for anyone on the main floor.
The power was out, which wasn’t surprising. I hobbled over to the garage door and slowly and carefully opened it. Outside looked like a war zone. FBI vehicles were on fire and pieces of flaming aircraft were strewn around the street. I checked in on Nathan again. He looked bad but was coming to. He coughed up blood, his eye was badly swollen, and blood was oozing down his head.
The house shook and groaned. Nathan tried several times to get to his feet but collapsed. I rushed to him and gave him a hand. I screamed as he wrapped his arm around my side, but the pain gave me energy. Together we managed to get him into the corvette. Getting into the driver’s seat, I felt something behind me. They were my glasses. I almost threw them away but had a moment of clarity. I put them on, turned on the switch, and floored the car.
The corvette tires smoked as we skidded out onto the road. I dodged several pieces of falling, flaming debris before I was in the clear. I looked back at what had once been my house, but all I could see was a flaming ruin and a mass grave for nine FBI agents.
I could hear sirens in the distance. Nathan coughed, sputtered, and lapsed into unconsciousness. I raced through the streets towards the nearest hospital.
I pulled straight into the emergency ambulance zone and hit the horn. People raced out and got Nathan onto a stretcher. I sat there for a moment, every breath causing me pain. After the initial flurry of activity, a hospital worker came to my side of the car and bent down.
“Miss? Are you hurt?”
I looked up at the security cameras all around me.
“Miss? We need to know what happened. Miss?”
The worker stood and waved to a police officer. He started walking towards us.
This wasn’t a coincidence. Somehow Deimos was involved. I’ll be taken in, questioned, and at the mercy of Deimos. They are everywhere. I’m not safe.
I made my decision just as the officer reached the side of my car.
“Miss? Can you step from the car please?”
“The man’s name is Nathan Graves. He is a Special Agent with the FBI. Please take care of him.”
I revved the engine and accelerated away.
***
The room was completely silent as Ted Parsons stood and backed away from the computer. The camera windows on the screen showed nothing but static.
All eyes were on Ted.
“If you want something done right, you have to do it yourself. Anyone hungry?”
***
I pulled into my driveway and stopped the car. The passenger seat was covered in soot and Nathan’s blood. He saved my life. I thought about all the lives of the innocent agents and slammed my fists down against the steering wheel.
“Why?”
I sat there a few minutes before getting out of the car, or, rather attempting to get out of the car. As soon as I put pressure on my left leg, it collapsed, and I fell to the ground.
“Amelia!”
I felt strong hands on me, and I looked up to see a very confused and worried young man.
“You’re a sight for sore eyes, Kent.”
“Oh my God. What happened to you? Are you all right?”
I pointed behind me and up onto the Palo Alto hillside where smoke billowed high into the sky. “I was there.”
“You need help. I’ll call an ambulance.”
“No! I need some time to think.”
Kent’s hands wrapped around me and as gently as he could, he lifted me up. I winced in pain from my ribs and my knee.
“What do you want me to do?”
“The garage. We need to get this car inside and out of sight.”
“You didn’t…”
“No. It’s not stolen. Just borrowed.”
Kent brought me near the garage, and I reached out and punched in the code. He took me into the house and laid me down on the couch.
“What do you need?”
“Please, just bring the car into the garage and close everything up.”
“All right.”
Kent turned and headed to the garage.
“Kent?”
“Yes?”
“Be careful.”
Kent smiled weakly and headed back to the garage. I never heard the car engine start, so he must have pushed it in. The door to the garage opened and Kent came back to my side.
“Why is there blood all over the passenger seat?”
“Ice.”
“It was an immigration raid?”
I laughed, but that caused pain. “Could you get me some ice for my knee?”
“Are you in trouble?”
“Yes. Most likely.”
“From whom? Can I call your parents? Where are they?”
“I can’t stay here long. I’ll tell you what I can.”
“I’ll be right back.”
***
I felt a wet, cool cloth on my face. My knee was cold. I remember…
I jerked as I saw flames everywhere but when I opened my eyes, I only saw Kent leaning over me.
“You drifted off for a few minutes.”
I closed my eyes and opened them again. Kent was still there. Grimacing, I pushed myself up a bit.
“Your phone!”
“You need to call someone?”
“No. Is it off?”
“I’ve only turned it on once an hour to see if you messaged me. It’s been off the entire time. Relax, Amelia. What happened? What’s going on?”
“The FBI took mom and dad into safe custody. They were asking for my help in gathering information from Deimos. The FBI are investigating Deimos for multiple murders, election tampering, campaign finance fraud, and hundreds of other crimes. They suspect Deimos came after me because I found something incriminating against them.”
“Is that why Ted Parsons took such an interest in you?”
“Yes. He threatened me, you, and my family. There is strong evidence to suggest that Deimos took control of the shuttle mom and I were in and ran us off the road. The problem is that Deimos’ communications are all on private networks. The FBI wanted me to retrace my hack to help them gather evidence.”
“What about the car and blood and your injuries?”
“The initial investigation against Deimos was fueled by Grayson Nash. He had slowly become ostracized within the company he founded. He had ignored what was happening and in his final days with the company he discovered evidence of what they were doing. He went to the FBI, to Special Agent Nathan Graves. The FBI decided to place Grayson in witness protection so that he could be safe and to testify against Deimos when the time came. Deimos discovered this and Grayson was murdered.”
I shifted on the couch. “As it turned out, Deimos had someone on the inside of the FBI. Jason Montgomery. From what Nathan told me, Jason appears to have deleted key information that Grayson had provided to the FBI. This is how Ted Parsons knew I was working with the FBI in an ongoing investigation. Jason most likely blackmailed Deimos and Deimos had him killed.”
“It’s hard to believe you got caught up in all of this. That still doesn’t explain the rest.”
“After the shuttle accident, Nathan invited me to assist the FBI in gathering more data. It also accomplished a second goal which was to keep me safe. Knowing that Grayson’s home was highly secure and part of the investigation, they had us set up there. I assisted where I could, but it was hands off for me. Their team was doing all the work.”
“So, that smoke and fire is Grayson Nash’s house?”
“What’s left of it. We were all there when a plane, or more likely a drone crashed into the house. Nathan dove over top of me to protect me, but the resulting explosion threw us down the stairs towards the garage. Nathan’s actions saved my life. The crash imploded the home and the explosion and fire engulfed the entire first floor. Nathan was in bad shape but with his help I managed to get him to the car. We escaped before the house collapsed entirely. I took him to the hospital.”
“You should have been treated as well.”
“I was afraid, Kent. I’ve learned a lot about Deimos. They have more control than you can possibly imagine. They’ll not stop. I pray to God that Nathan will survive, but even more that Deimos doesn’t get to him. No one could have survived that explosion, Kent. Nine agents lost their lives. The investigation will continue, but I’m not certain I’ll be safe.”
“What are you going to do?”
“I need time to think and I can’t stay here. Deimos might think I’m dead, but at some point, they might figure out I’m not. They’ll be watching this place. Mom and dad have some cash in a safe here. I’ll use that, take the van, and go to a campground for a few days.”
“I’ll go with you.”
“There’s no way, Kent. You have school and what would you tell your parents?”
“You forgot we have a ten-day break for spring. Look at you, Amelia. You can’t even walk. About my parents… I’ve gone camping for a week at a time before and they were all right with it.”
I looked into Kent’s worried eyes. My mind didn’t yell at me. It wasn’t saying how wrong it was. I was Amelia Wilson, eighteen years old. I loved being with Kent and how protective he was over me. My heart decided for me.
“I’m worried that if you’re around me, you’ll be at risk.”
“All the more reason why you need me. What are you going to do about Grayson’s car?”
“I’ll leave it here for now. If the FBI wants it back, I’ll contact them in a few days to let them know where it is. It should go to Grayson’s estate. I should shower and start packing.”
Kent was immediately at my side and helped me to my feet. His closeness was intoxicating. With my left foot off the ground, I leaned into him and kissed him. “Thanks for coming to my rescue. You certain you want to hang out with someone that has been run off the road and a plane landed on her head?”
“I could use a little adventure.”
“You might just get more than you bargained for.”
“I’m up for it as long as I’m at your side.”
“I guess that’s it then.”
“What?”
“You’re officially my boyfriend.”
Kent laughed. “Now I’m more worried about your father than Deimos.”
“A little fear never hurt anyone.”
Kent tried to help me walk, but the ice had reduced the swelling and I was able to limp along on my own.
“Why don’t you see if you can find anything in the kitchen? We should gather enough food for a week. Anything you find you can load into the van. I already have nonperishables and some basics for cooking, cleaning, and for the beds.”
***
Within the hour we were driving up Page Mill Rd. I had planned on using Portola Redwoods State Park as a base to camp at. It was close enough that I could get what I needed but far enough the way to be mostly off the grid.
Kent drove as he had his license and my knee was still in rough shape. I found myself daydreaming; imagining all this with Deimos to be done with. Kent, my husband, was driving us over the pass to the beach.
“How’s your knee doing?”
“I think it will be fine once I can raise it up and get it rested.”
“Should we stop and buy the necessary ingredients for proper camp food?”
“You don’t think we have everything we need?”
“I’m talking smores.”
I smiled as my mind drifted to camping with my parents and roasting marshmallows over an open fire.
“That would be nice, but I want as few cameras spotting us as possible. Maybe there will be some ingredients at the campground, or we could mooch from our neighbors.”
Kent kept glancing at me, which was a challenge as the road was quite narrow and had many turns on it.
“What are you looking at?”
“Is this considered a date?”
I laughed. “You mean running from a mega-corporation intent on killing me? You know mom and dad would kill me themselves if they thought anything funny was going on between us.”
“So, if asked, I’m chauffeur and bodyguard? I could be MI-6 on a mission to save the world. Kent Carmichael, 007.”
“Now you just need a beautiful woman and a tux.”
“I’ve got the beautiful woman covered.”
***
We pulled into the campsite and within minutes had the top raised for the upper bunk and additional headroom. With Kent’s help, I managed to pull the back seat into the bed configuration, and I stretched myself out on it.
Kent sat down next to me. “How are you feeling?”
“I’m pretty sure I reinjured my ribs and my ears are ringing. I hope I don’t develop PTSD and every time I see a plane I’ll expect it to crash on me.”
“What are you going to do?”
“Deimos has blocked the way I got into them before. We were exploring the idea of putting something on Charterhouse Security’s network to get into Deimos’ network since Deimos just bought them. I’m certain by the time the FBI get organized again, it will be too late.”
Kent stroked my hair. “I wanted to know what you’re going to do. Let the FBI take care of Deimos.”
“They almost killed my mom. They tried killing me twice. By the time the FBI gather the information and prosecute Deimos, I’ll be dead. I can’t sit back and do nothing. I need to go on the offensive.”
Kent stood and stepped away. “I don’t like it, Amelia. It’s too risky. Look at you. You have broken ribs, a banged-up knee, and you want to try to take on the largest technology company in the world from a campsite in a green van? I hate them for what they did to you, but how far can you possibly get?”
A smile twitched up on my face. “It’s not how far I can get alone…”
“Don’t look at me like that… Damn it! All right. Where do you want to start?”
“I need to get something. Grayson Nash had a microcomputer. It was listed as items that belonged to his estate. According to records, it was given to Marge Lawson, his administrative assistant.”
“You can get a computer from anywhere. Why do you need that one?”
“It’s super small, can hide anywhere on a network, and has the original software code that he wrote to build Deimos. I’m certain we can use it to infiltrate Deimos’ network.”
“Does this stovetop work?”
“Yes. Why?”
“Because I’m starved, and I think the lack of food is making me delirious. You honestly think you can walk up to this Marge lady and get her to give you a computer that’s probably worth ten million dollars and belongs in a museum?”
“Not me… You.”
“Me?”
“I bet you would look really nice in a suit and tie. Kent Carmichael, intern for Lionel and Strauss Attorneys.”
“I’ve never worn a tie in my life and I’m quite proud of that fact.”
“All right. I’ll get the computer. You get the hard job of installing it on Charterhouse Security’s network.”
Kent took two fingers, pointed them at his eyes and then back at me. “I see what you did there. It was a bait and switch. You think I can simply walk into Charterhouse and install a computer on their network without anyone noticing?”
“Not without these.” I held up a pair of the modified sunglasses.
“Those have got to be the ugliest glasses I’ve ever seen. I’ll make you a deal. If you get the computer, I’ll try to put it on the network. However, if you don’t get the computer, then we walk away and let the FBI do their job.”
“Deal. You were going to make us dinner?”
Kent smiled. “I’ll have you know I can make the best mac and cheese this side of the Mississippi. Where was that box?”
*** February 23, 2028 ***
I woke as the van shifted slightly. Kent had just jumped down from the top bunk. Through my disheveled hair and blurry eyes, I caught sight of his chiseled, muscular body. He was only wearing boxers and they did little to hide his…
I felt heat come to my face and it was all I could do to fight my overpowering teenage female hormones. A wave of desire washed over me. It hadn’t helped that it took me a while to get to sleep knowing he was just above me.
“Are you going outside like that?”
Kent turned around quickly towards me, his eyes went wide, his hands moved a pot and a spoon to cover himself up, and he tripped backwards landing between the driver’s and passenger seats.
I couldn’t help myself, but a giggle left my lips. “Are you all right, Kent?”
“Never better. I was practicing being stealthy. You caught me off guard.”
He struggled to get himself up. He grabbed the pot and held it over the front of his boxers.
I burst out laughing. “Uhm… I’ll turn around so you can get dressed.”
“No peeking.”
I turned around, but the rear window did give me a distorted view of Kent hopping around on one foot trying to get his pants on. I was shocked at myself about the thoughts running through my head.
***
“Mr. Parsons?”
“Yes, Boris?”
“I have discovered that shortly after the incident at Grayson’s house, Nathan Graves was admitted at a nearby hospital. Correlating the time of the data source, I was able to get a visual.”
Boris flipped his laptop around for Ted to see.
“Someone was driving Grayson’s corvette after the incident and you can see here in the video they dropped Nathan Graves off at the hospital before leaving.”
“What’s wrong with the picture? Are there other angles? Who drove him there?”
“That’s the thing… While I was able to trace the corvette through several intersections, I was never able to get a picture of the person driving. As you can see in all these pictures, there is some sort of sun glare blocking our view.”
“The face is distorted, but I can clearly see that the driver is female. Damn it! Grayson is alive.”
Boris looked confused. “How can you deduce Grayson is alive from these images?”
“The driver is a young woman.”
Boris stood quietly for a moment. “Oh! Yes. You mean Amelia is alive and is the driver. Got it.”
“Find him!”
“Nathan Graves? He’s in the hospital.”
“Grayson. Amelia. Find him, her!”
“Gotcha.” Boris turned to leave but swung back towards Ted. “I want you to know I am fully supportive of your actions to kill everyone, sir. We have an obligation to protect Deimos so that we can direct the world into a glorious future.”
“I wasn’t trying to kill anyone, Boris.”
“But you had control of the drone. You said…”
“It was an accident that the drone lost power. Do you understand me, Boris?”
“But… Yes, sir.”
***
We stayed at the campsite until late in the day before heading back towards town and stopping in at a local library. Using their computer systems, I printed off a fake letter from Lionel and Strauss attorneys. We then went back to my house and I changed into an elegant dark blue skirt and white blouse. I put my hair up to try and make myself look more professional.
It was around dinner time that we pulled up a block from Marge Lawson’s home.
“Sit here. I am sure it will be best if I go alone.”
“It’s not going to work, Amelia.”
“If it doesn’t then we will go to the beach for a few days.”
Kent smiled and took my hand in his. I still marveled at how my smaller hand felt in his.
“Did you pack a bikini?”
I squeezed his hand. “I might have. Be right back.”
I winced as I got out of the van. My ribs were incredibly sore and breathing deeply wasn’t an option. I straightened out my skirt, waved at Kent, and walked around the corner.
With a shallow breath, I knocked on the door. A part of me hoped Marge wasn’t home, but a moment later the door opened. Marge looked weary.
“Marge Lawson?”
“Yes. How can I help you?”
“I’m Amelia Wilson, intern for Lionel and Strauss attorneys.” I paused a second. “Lionel and Strauss attorneys represents the late Grayson Nash.”
“Oh… Yes.”
“May I come in?”
“I’m forgetting my manners. Yes. Please come in.”
When the door closed behind me, I took in Marge’s home. I had been here before several times. It was quaint and showed signs of someone who lived very frugally.
“Ms. Lawson, I was sent here to retrieve an item that belongs to Grayson Nash’s estate.” I fumbled with my purse and pulled out the letter I had printed earlier. I handed it to Marge. “When the firm was going through his estate listing, there was mention of a framed microcomputer. Grayson had been meeting with Lionel and Strauss before his death and there was a note that you might know the whereabouts…”
Marge stifled a cry and sat down. “Grayson was a wonderful boss to me. When I heard he had died I was at work and I could hear the cheering from staff as the news spread. I was disgusted, angry, and terribly saddened. Deimos treated him so badly. It was criminal.”
“You still work for them?”
“Today was my last official day. I couldn’t wait to get out of there. I stayed on for a few weeks after Grayson’s death. I needed to make sure I had everything in order.”
“What will you do now?”
“The cost of living is too expensive here. I have some savings, but I’ll have to find another job. When my husband died, we were left with so many debts.”
“I’m very sorry to hear that, Ms. Lawson.”
Marge looked into my eyes. “I have it. The framed computer.”
“I… I’m sure it is valuable. I could go back and tell them you never had possession of it.”
“You’re just starting your career. It would be wrong of me to put your future at risk. If they found out, you would lose your job and the way things go around here you would be blacklisted from every attorney’s office in the valley. I do appreciate the suggestion. You’re a sweet girl.”
Marge stood and opened a nearby closet. She pulled out the framed microcomputer and stared at it reverently. “It’s the end of an era.”
Marge handed it to me, and it felt very heavy in my hands. Marge was wiping a tear and I struggled to keep my own composure.
“No one would have to know, Ms. Lawson. Please. Keep it.”
Marge shook her head. “Take it. It’s the right thing to do.”
I looked up into Marge’s eyes. “Thank you. Take care, Ms. Lawson.”
I stepped through the door and heard it close behind me. Through my tears, I gritted my teeth. “I will put this to good use.”
I was shaking when I got back to the van.
“I see you got the computer. I gather that means no beach then?”
I smiled weakly. “Not yet. Let’s go back to the campsite.”
*** February 24, 2028 ***
My visit with Marge had left me saddened and depressed. Even smores that Kent found the ingredients for did little to lighten my mood.
As I sat at the van table with my laptop checking on the status of the microcomputer Kent kissed the top of my head.
“Ever since you got the microcomputer you’ve seemed lost, Amelia.”
“Deimos has done many things to so many people; not just me. They leave destruction everywhere they go. Marge needed that job to survive and I took the one item away from her that would have given her freedom to retire. Is it worth it?”
“I can’t answer that for you, Amelia. I’ve been doing a lot of soul searching myself lately. If I was in your shoes and my family and friends were the ones threatened, then I think I would do what I could. Deimos is huge and has unlimited resources at their disposal. I still don’t quite understand how this tiny computer can take them down.”
“The computer itself can’t, but it can gather the necessary data for us to take them down. Do you remember WikiLeaks?”
“No.”
I had to remind myself to adjust my thinking. “I read about a guy named Julianne Assange. He created a company called WikiLeaks and publicly leaked over ten million sensitive documents. This computer has Grayson Nash’s original search code that crawled the Internet and indexed what it found. With this computer, we can use it to crawl Deimos’ data files based upon keywords and phrases we put into it. We can then pull that data out of Deimos and publicly distribute them.”
“Won’t Deimos staff see this happening and shut it down?”
I smiled as I felt my sadness begin to retreat. Talking about this was helping me focus. “Deimos uses artificial intelligence systems to monitor data traffic. If it sees anomalous patterns, it can alert staff and shut things down. However, we can emulate existing traffic patterns to fool their artificial intelligence and exfiltrate the data. Once we have the data, we can then broadcast it to sites all over the Internet.”
Kent shook his head. “You’re amazing, Amelia.”
“What do you say we have a little fun?”
*** February 25, 2028 ***
Ted Parsons paced back and forth as he glanced at the large conference room monitor. “What am I looking at?”
Boris pushed his thick glasses up his nose. “This is a map of the Palo Alto area.”
Elizabeth rolled her eyes at Boris and continued carefully as Ted did not appear in a good mood. “The dots indicate locations that our systems believe Amelia may have been spotted. Our tracking system links all known information about Amelia and any source we connect to across any known data points will trigger a dot on the map and a time entry. We have several dots that were triggered by her vehicle license plates and a few facial recognitions from patio and security cameras. When we link them all together, we get a sequence of events and can trace her path.”
Boris tapped some keys on the keyboard and the dots began to form a sequenced path.
Elizabeth tilted her head as she looked at the screen. “That’s…”
A rudimentary image of a hand with a middle finger extended began forming on the map.
Ted turned away from the monitor in complete disgust. “I want to know where Grayson is now!”
Berkar leaned back in his chair and started laughing. Everyone glared at him. “Doesn’t anyone see the humor in all of this?”
***
Kent was busy trading license plates from the corvette to the van so that we wouldn’t trigger too many cameras when we were driving around. I found a few work clothes of my dad that he would change into before we headed over to Charterhouse Security.
Once Kent was changed, we drove over and parked near the back of the building but out of sight of any cameras. As I expected, there were numerous companies that Deimos had hired to perform contract work at Charterhouse.
“Not many people going back and forth. Do you know where you are going, Kent?”
“I feel like a covert spy. Grab a hat from the back of one of the work trucks, head in through the back door carrying a box of cable, past two hallway intersections, and into the wiring closet on the left.”
“On the right. The wiring closet is on the right. Once inside, plug the microcomputer into the top network switch and use the double-sided adhesive tape to find a hidden area inside the rack to place it. I’ll be ready with the van running.”
Kent turned to go, and I grabbed his arm. “Hey…” I kissed him. “If it looks bad then come straight back.”
Kent smiled. “This is going to be fun.”
I saw the nervousness in his eyes as he slipped from the van and headed to one of the wiring work trucks. He found a baseball cap, slipped it on, then grabbed a box before walking through the back door of Charterhouse Security.
I’m certain I held my breath the entire ten minutes he was inside. When I couldn’t stand it any longer, he emerged carrying some large bags of garbage. Tossing them into a dumpster, he ran across the parking lot and jumped into the van.
“Let’s go!”
As we pulled away from Charterhouse, I kept glancing at Kent. He was smiling.
“So… Did you do it?”
“I was so smooth. I should be a secret agent.”
“It all worked out fine then? What took you so long?”
“When I got to the network closet, it was locked. I just stood there wondering what to do when a pretty young woman came over to me. I thought I was caught for sure. She asked me if I could help her. I told her I would, but I needed to drop off my load in the wiring closet first. She pointed to a door on the other side of the hallway and said, ‘You mean this room?’ I said yes. She told me to come by her desk as soon as I was done. Went like clockwork. She was smitten and blinded by my rugged, good-looking spy looks.”
I giggled. “Smitten enough to give you two bags of garbage.”
Kent lifted his chin ever so slightly. “You’re just jealous.”
“Maybe a little.”
“She has nothing on you.”
“That’s why you called her a pretty young woman.”
Kent pointed at me. “Hah. I know where you’re going. You’re trying to entrap me in a sophisticated mind game. It won’t work because where she is pretty, you are stunning.”
I raised my eyebrow at him as we pulled into the library. I realized it had been days since I thought of myself as Grayson and I longed for the day when I only thought of myself as Amelia.
“What are we doing at the library, Amelia?”
“We can use their computers to connect to Grayson’s microcomputer. This way, if we are traced, Deimos comes looking for us here. Come along, Mr. Bourne.”
“Mr. Bourne?”
“You need to watch some older movies.”
I took Kent’s hand in mine and led him inside. We found an out of the way computer and I verified I could connect to the microcomputer Kent placed in Charterhouse Security.
“Let’s find out if this is working.”
“Where do you start?”
“Do you remember Elizabeth?”
“Yes. Greatest day of my life. That’s when you kissed me the first time.”
With a few quick moves, I was able to mirror what Elizabeth was viewing on her computer. “This is great news. Charthouse’s network is connected to Deimos and we can reach their computers.”
“That’s Elizabeth’s computer screen?”
I nodded.
“She’s shopping. Somehow I imagined everyone at Deimos to be working on top secret programs.”
“People are people no matter where they work, Kent. Let’s see if we can get her away from her desk for a moment.”
Bringing up a chat window, I emulated Boris’ screen name and started typing.
‘BorisMaster: Elizabeth. You got a second? I need to speak with you in private.’
We watched Elizabeth’s screen as the message popped up and she entered her reply.
‘ElizaD: What’s it this time? You find Amelia or did you finally get a date?’
Kent frowned. “Do you think these two might be the same ones that told the school you were a guy?”
“I’ve always had my suspicions.”
Kent growled and reached for the keyboard. “May I?”
“Sure. Just be careful. We’re trying to be stealthy.”
“Stealth is my middle name.”
I smiled as I watched Kent type a reply.
‘BorisMaster: I thought I spotted her on a camera downtown San Fran. I bet she would date me. She’s hot.’
‘ElizaD: All you guys think the same. It’s not just about looks. It’s ridiculous watching all of you drool over her.’
I laughed. “Careful, Kent.”
‘BorisMaster: My drool is for you alone... You and my poodle.’
‘ElizaD: Oh, please. You’re not even in my league. I’ve got work to do.’
‘BorisMaster: You know we can see everything you do. Shop much?’
‘ElizaD: How dare you spy on me. I’m coming over to wring your scrawny neck.’
I held my hand to my mouth. “Oh my God. You started a feud. Hopefully she will be too angry to figure it out. The good news is that the system is fully connected. Let me activate her camera.”
The screen shifted to an empty chair.
“She’s left her cubicle and her computer is unlocked with her shopping account still active…” I bit my lower lip and shrugged before taking over her computer for a minute.
Kent’s hand rubbed my back softly and I noticed he looked away for a few seconds.
“Did you just buy something, Amelia?”
“Nope. Wasn’t me.” I quickly disconnected from Elizabeth’s computer and brought up my microcomputer’s search engine.
“You did. You bought something using Elizabeth’s account.”
“I would never do something like that…” I turned to face Kent and batted my eyes.
“When they send me to prison for accessory to fraud will you visit me?”
I giggled. “You won’t need me then. The men in the prison will love you, Kent.”
Kent shivered. “I don’t even want to think about it.”
“Let’s start by setting up the document search.”
***
Elizabeth stormed over to Boris’ cubicle. “How dare you spy on me! You’re sick.”
Boris pushed his chair as far back as he could to get away from Elizabeth. “What are you talking about, Elizabeth? We spy on everybody. You know that.”
“I should smack you, but you would probably use that opportunity to take a few sick days and go mate with your poodle. Don’t ask me for any more favors.”
Boris watched Elizabeth stomp away. “Poodle? What poodle?”
*** February 27, 2028 ***
The sound of a doorbell caused Elizabeth to look angrily towards her door. She paused her movie, put down her glass of wine, and opened the door. In the distance she watched a UPS truck pull slowly away. On her deck were dozens of forty-pound bags of dog food.
She yelled after the truck. “Hey! What the hell is this? I don’t even have a dog!”
*** February 28, 2028 ***
Kent and I spent a lot of time at various libraries around the city over the weekend. We reviewed thousands of documents and those led to more searches. We amassed terabytes of information demonstrating the corruption of Deimos and how the executive leaders were directly involved in the decisions. What I had found on my own before all of this had just scratched the surface.
We uncovered dozens of murders and assassinations that had occurred around the world. Deimos was involved in currency manipulation, finance fraud, and devaluing companies using social media outlets only to buy the company for pennies on the dollar. As I had found before, there was more evidence of campaign fraud, election tampering, and most recently what are called deepfake media, artificial intelligence systems that can create voice and video recordings of people that never happened.
If Kent had any doubts before, they were now long gone. There was evidence that Project Theta was now operational for the United States. People living here were now being profiled and those that failed to align with Deimos’ values were having their private information exposed to dangerous activist groups. We could even find correlations from crimes being committed to the timing of information being released.
Kent leaned back in his chair. “They rule the world without a care in the world. What happens when you send out this data?”
“I suspect Deimos will have a really bad day and be in a boatload of financial trouble. Their stocks will tumble. Lawsuits will abound and investigations, both domestic and international, will be opened.”
“If I owned their stocks I would sell right now. We found evidence that Elizabeth and Boris were the ones that outed you to the school. I almost hate to send this to the public without getting back at them a little.”
“Boris has a date tonight. Would you like to go watch? I could use another camera angle.”
“Wait… Have you been doing stuff without me?”
I tried to look contrite. “Just a few things.”
“You’re not having a date with Boris, are you?”
I shook my head, smiling as I saw Kent’s confusion and felt my long hair slide over my back reminding me of how much I enjoyed the sensation. “Not me. Do you want to help me with Elizabeth? We still have a few hours before we head to dinner.”
“I like the dinner part… Not sure what you’re up to with Boris. What exactly do you have in mind for Elizabeth?”
“Do you remember how she emulated my voice and left a voicemail for our school diversity counselor?”
“Yes.”
“I think Elizabeth needs to confess something. Several things, actually.”
***
Elizabeth glared at Boris across the table. Berkar, Ramon, Miri, and Ted also sat in the large conference room.
Ted started the meeting off. “I want to know where Grayson is! What is he doing?”
Boris waited for anyone to speak, but they were all silent. “Uhm, sir. We have camera recordings of Amelia in several locations around the city. She is moving from library to library, but by the time we get there, she is long gone. We don’t know where she is…”
Ted spun Boris around in his chair. He hovered over Boris. “Perhaps you aren’t spending enough time focused on this problem.”
Boris stammered. “It’s my primary responsibility. It’s all I do.”
“Is it? You’re not fraternizing on the job with Elizabeth?”
Elizabeth sat forward. “What?”
“You both heard me. You think running off to get married at the most critical time in Deimos’ history is appropriate?”
Elizabeth shouted at Boris. “What kind of rumors are you spreading, you filthy bit bucket?”
Boris shouted back. “I wouldn’t even considering dating you unless you were the last female alive after a zombie apocalypse.” Boris paused a moment. “You want to marry me?”
“No!”
Ted placed his phone on the table. “Then perhaps you can explain this…” Ted hit play from his voicemail.
‘Hello, Mr. Parsons. This is Elizabeth Desir. I wanted to inform you that Boris and I will be heading to Vegas to get married. He’s such a handsome nerd. I can’t live without him. Anyways, we will be flying from there to Nebraska for an extended honeymoon. We should be back in six months.’
Boris leaned towards Elizabeth. “I had no idea you loved me. I’m not sure why you want to honeymoon in Nebraska, but I’m up for it. I hope you’re ready for a real man like me though. You might not get much sleep.”
Elizabeth threw her arms up and stood. She pointed to the phone. “That’s not me! I never said that!”
Ted picked up his phone. “I bet if we perform voice analysis it would suggest otherwise.”
“That’s not possible because I never said it!”
“You’re a fool, Elizabeth. Don’t you realize this is Grayson’s handiwork? He’s using your own code against you.”
Elizabeth’s eyes went wide. “Dog food…”
“What the heck does dog food have to do with anything?”
Elizabeth looked pale. “Grayson, Amelia… She must have access to my computer. But how?”
Ted slammed his hand down on the table. “None of you understand what is at stake here! Grayson has been playing with us; leading us on a wild goose chase around the city. Wake up, everyone! Don’t you see what’s happening? He has us fighting each other and distracting us from seeing what he is really doing. Ramon, Miri, Berkar. Find Grayson and kill him! Find out how he has got on our network and shut him down! Now! Go! Get to work!”
Once out of the conference room, Boris walked next to Elizabeth. “I have a date tonight, but I can cancel it if you still want to go to Vegas.”
“In your dreams, nerd boy.”
***
I leaned forward and placed the flat of my hands against Kent’s strong chest. “You look handsome tonight.”
“And you look like a model straight off the runway. I can’t wait for this all to be over and we can get back to normal lives.”
I felt Kent’s lips on my forehead and his arms wrapped protectively around me. I never would have thought that I would love being Amelia Wilson so much. I felt like everything was the way it should be.
“You mean normal as in back to school? There is something rather idyllic about the simple life driving around in my van, camping…”
Kent interjected his own thoughts. “…taking on Deimos, impersonating a network install technician, creating messages with a GPS.”
“School is sounding not so bad after all. I miss mom, dad, and Lucky.”
“You had a rough go of it your first days at school. I can understand why it isn’t on your topmost exciting places to be. Just think though. We have the final dance of the year coming up and then we graduate into the world. With your skills you could go anywhere.”
“After school is finished, I plan on going into business with my dad.”
“No college or university?”
“I don’t want to be taught what to think and university would only take me away from my family. I’m not ready for that yet. What about you? What are your plans?”
“I’ve been accepted at five universities. I haven’t decided yet. I guess I want to see what becomes of us and what your plans are.”
“You’ve really fallen for me then. I don’t want you to change your plans because of me. Things will work out between us and I have no intention of straying. In case I haven’t been clear with you, I can’t see my future without you.”
Kent’s fingers lifted my chin and he kissed me. “The feeling is very mutual. When do you want to leave for the restaurant?”
“We should go now to get there early. We have someone to meet.”
***
Kent and I sat at a table near the bar when Meaghan arrived. She spotted us right away and came straight for us. She hugged me tightly and my ribs gave me a reminder that they weren’t fully healed yet. With a kiss on my cheek and giving Kent a quick hug, she sat down.
“I’ve been missing you both so much! What’s been going on?”
I took Meaghan’s hand in mine. “I asked you here because we’re involved in some dangerous stuff. Deimos has escalated their attacks on me and the FBI. Kent and I have been working to try to bring Deimos down.”
Kent stared at me and laughed. “If you want the real story, you’ll have to speak with me. Remember the plane that crashed into Grayson Nash’s house last week?”
Meaghan nodded.
Kent pointed at me. “Guess who was there with nine FBI agents.”
Meaghan’s eyes went wide. “You were there?”
Recalling the events of the day reminded me of our mission. “Yes… Many agents were killed because Deimos crashed a drone into the house. I barely escaped alive. Listen, Meaghan. Maybe this is a bad idea to get you involved.”
“Why not let the FBI handle this?”
“I’m worried if I don’t take things in my own hands then Deimos will finish the job before the FBI takes them down.”
“I’m in! They tried to kill you twice and I’m not going to let them do that to my best friend. Why am I here tonight all dressed up?”
“You have a date with Boris Yaznisky.”
Meaghan’s face twisted. “Ugh… That’s so disgusting.”
Kent leaned forward and took a sip of water from his glass. “He and Elizabeth were the ones that outed Amelia at school. We believe they were involved in other things, but before we take down Deimos, we wanted to make sure Boris got some retaliation.”
“What do I need to do?”
I held out a small pin camera. “We want you to wear this and get him to talk about Deimos.”
Meaghan smiled. “That’s too easy. The entire time I was with him last time all he did was brag about himself.”
“That’s what we want him to do. If we can get any dirt on Ted Parsons, even better.”
“Where do I need to meet him?”
“Over at the bar. We’ll be over here filming as well.”
Meaghan stood. “I’ve got this.”
I watched her take a deep breath and moved over to the bar.
Kent nudged my foot with his. “What would you have done if Meaghan said no?”
“Why do you think you’re all dressed up tonight?”
“Me? You thought I would be on a date with Boris?”
“There was no clear sexual orientation for Boris when I read his online profile. He might respond better to you.”
“That’s just wrong.”
I giggled as Kent indicated that Boris was entering the establishment. I hid my face a little more as Kent shifted his phone for a good angle.
“Boris!” Meaghan got up from her stool and hugged Boris.
There was no question that with Meaghan’s looks and her warm welcome that she had Boris fully enraptured.
“I… I didn’t know it was you that I was meeting tonight. You’re Meaghan, right? From the school tour?”
Meaghan placed a hand lightly on his shoulder. “I was hoping you would remember me.”
Boris sat down and ordered a Mai Tai. “What can I get you, Meaghan?”
“Maybe I could get a virgin one of what you’re having?”
Meaghan was laying it on thick, but Boris seemed to be oblivious to her acting.
“After my tour of Deimos, I couldn’t get you out of my head. You must be very important.”
Boris pushed his shoulders back slightly. “Yes, I am. I practically run the place. I meet with Ted regularly.”
“Ted Parsons?”
“Ted and I go way back. For a while the board even considered me for CEO, but I liked staying in the technology. I have sort of a secret role where I co-lead with Ted and make all the tough decisions. I try not to let anyone else know about it.”
“Oh my God. I had no idea. And here you came all this way to meet me. I feel so unworthy. I would understand if you are disappointed and want to leave.”
“Not at all. I find your… intellect refreshing.”
“Are you sure?”
“Believe me, if the idiots I work with were half as smart as you I could transform Deimos.”
“That’s such high flattery, but I love it.” Meaghan leaned forward. “Tell me, what’s it like to be a leader at the most important technology company of all time?”
“It can be pretty boring some days, especially when I have to deal with low performing staff. That happens all the time. Then, there is Ted. He is extremely slow to learn new processes and technology, but he is a better face for the organization. I coach him a lot so that what he says publicly is accurate. Then there are the women that work there. I swear we must be hiring from a low-quality gene pool.”
“Certainly, there must be something good?”
“Oh, yes. Those things aside, Deimos is a great place to be. I hide my fifteen million-dollar per year salary to not make others jealous, but I do regularly travel internationally to speak with heads of governments. I get to use my influence to play a small part changing the world. Then there is my coding. Grayson Nash might have started Deimos, but his code was so flawed and buggy. I had to rewrite most of it. Did you know that when you search for information from our platform, that I wrote that?”
“Wow. Unbelievable. I never could figure out how you return data that seems so specific for me.”
“We’ve been tracking you for years, slowly building a profile of who you are. We just launched a new system called Project Theta. From now on, we will combine everything we see you do and what your interests are into a hyper-profile. Imagine an online dating system that only matches people across similarities to forty questions. We have thousands of data points on every person in the world. We can even tell who you will vote for with nearly one hundred percent accuracy.”
“You’re so impressive, Boris. It’s comforting knowing Deimos is such a philanthropic organization. Just think how that information could be used for evil. I bet with all the information pouring through Deimos, you could get inside information on everything from stock market fluctuations to forecasting crimes.”
“You’re very astute for someone in high school. Most of my colleagues can’t even put two coherent sentences together. The reality though is much better than you surmise. Deimos has actively used its platform to change the outcome of elections. We can facilitate someone getting into power and this allows us to be in favor with the incoming leader allowing us to continue our good works around the world.”
I had heard enough. Kent and I got up and walked over to Meaghan and Boris.
“Meaghan! It is so good to see you!” I hugged her and kissed her on the cheek.
Boris’ eyes were wide as he recognized me. He began fumbling with his phone. Kent took it from his hands and dropped it into Boris’ Mai Tai.
“We were about to take in a movie. Did you want to join us, Meaghan?”
Meaghan stood and took my arm in hers. “I kept waiting for my interesting date to show up and all I got was Boris. Let’s go.”
We started walking away when Boris finally got his voice back.
“Amelia. Watch your back. You can’t hide from us.”
“Does it look like I’m hiding, Boris?”
Kent bumped his shoulder against Boris as he walked by. “I’d suggest you might want to sell any stock you have. Deimos is going down.”
Once outside I hugged Meaghan. “Lay low for a few days. Hopefully this will all be over soon.”
“What are you two going to do?”
“Exactly what we said. Deimos is going to be exposed for what they are.”
Meaghan hugged us both. “Be safe!”
*** February 29, 2028 ***
Elizabeth heard a loud and boisterous commotion outside her house and moved to her bedroom window. She blinked several times letting her eyes adjust to the morning brightness and the colorful signs waving back and forth. There were hundreds of people outside her home.
Elizabeth quickly got changed and rushed out onto her porch. “What the hell is going on out here? Get off my property!”
“Dog killer!”
“Lucky lives on!”
A microphone was pushed into her face.
“I’m standing outside of the home of Elizabeth Desir, self-proclaimed dog killer. Miss Desir, what prompted you to call the media and the People for the Ethical Treatment of Animals and confess your crime of killing a bulldog named Lucky?”
“I didn’t call anyone!”
“Miss Desir, I see hundreds of pounds of dogfood on your porch. You also threatened that you were going to use dogfood to poison thousands of dogs in the neighborhood. What do you have to say for yourself?”
“I didn’t do anything! Get off my property!”
The crowd began to chant. “Lucky lives on! Down with the dog killer!”
Police pulled up just as dog excrement was being tossed at Elizabeth. “Everyone pull back!. Elizabeth Desir?”
Elizabeth looked back towards her door but ran past the police through her yard. One of the protestors tripped her and as she scrambled to her feet her body seized with fifty thousand volts from a police taser.
Shaking on the ground, Elizabeth managed to look up into the policemen’s stern faces.
“Elizabeth Desir, you are under arrest for the confessed murder of Lucky the bulldog and for cruelty to animals. You have the right to remain silent…”
***
Boris looked up at the imposing glass and steel building. He had convinced himself that Amelia was merely toying with him and decided it was best not to inform Ted Parsons of his interaction. Yet, he paused. There was this nagging doubt in the back of his mind.
Someone zoomed past Boris on an electric scooter. “Jerk!”
Boris shrugged off his feelings of doom and headed into Deimos.
He was partway into the foyer when a woman at the front desk shouted after him. “Mr. Yaznisky?”
“Yes?”
“Ted Parsons told me to make sure you come straight to his office when you come in.”
“Uhm… Thank you.”
Boris walked through the main doors and into the collaboration room. He stopped to look at one of the large screens that had the volume turned up loud enough for all in the area to hear clearly.
“It can be pretty boring some days, especially when I have to deal with low performing staff. That happens all the time. Then, there is Ted. He is extremely slow to learn new processes and technology, but he is a better face for the organization. I coach him a lot so that what he says publicly is accurate. Then there are the women that work there. I swear we must be hiring from a low-quality gene pool.”
“Traitor!”
“You’re a real piece of work, Boris!”
Silently Boris left the space and headed through the developer’s department on his way to Ted Parson’s office.
“Go right in, Boris. They are all waiting for you.”
Boris stepped inside the expansive office. His boss Ramon was there as were two people he had never met before. Ted Parsons was leaning against his desk.
“Ahh. There you are, Boris. Our legal and HR departments have a few documents for you to sign. That is before we fire you, of course.”
“Fire me?”
Ted frowned. “I’m not sure how I’ll run this company without your sage wisdom and advice. Do you know that the recording of your date has been published on a dozen websites around the world? I’m standing because there is not much left of my backside after the board of directors took several large chunks out of it this morning.”
“I… I was forced into saying those things. Amelia was there. She forced me.”
“It looked very forced with a tropical drink in your hand and a pretty brunette falling all over you. You’re a fool!”
“I’m your most loyal worker. I’m sorry! Please don’t fire me. I won’t find work anywhere after this.”
“Ramon, stay behind.” Ted directed the other to take Boris from his office and have him escorted off the site.
Once Boris had left the office, Ted turned to Ramon.
“Best and brightest? Where’s Elizabeth?”
“Arrested this morning after confessing to killing Grayson’s dog and threatening to poison thousands of other dogs. She will be released by this afternoon.”
“Why is it we can’t find Grayson? There are cameras everywhere!”
“You’re brilliant, Ted. You just gave me an idea. We do have cameras, moving ones. We can tap into the cameras on the shuttles.”
“We already have, and I doubt Grayson will ever get back into one of our shuttles.”
“Not the interior cameras, the ones that scan the roads.”
***
I stretched as I sat in the uncomfortable library chair. “We’re almost done, Kent. I sent the files to the FBI and was able to reach Nathan Graves. He was released from the hospital yesterday. Everything is in motion. Six hours from now the documents will be sent to news agencies and public websites around the world. By this time tomorrow morning it may all be over. It’s time to go home.”
“I’ve enjoyed this time being with you. I remember you saying that it was idyllic. As much as I yearn for us to have a normal life, it has been exciting, and I might miss the adventure.”
I placed my hand on his stubbled face. “We can have many adventures.”
Kent pulled me up from the chair and wrapped his arms around me. “Let’s get you home.”
We left the library hand in hand and approached the parking lot. Suddenly, a shuttle carrying a young family veered towards us. Sounds of squealing tires alerted us to two more shuttles picking up speed and turning in our direction.
“Run!”
I could hear the screams of the family inside the shuttle as it bounced up and over the curb. Looking back, I could see all three shuttles bearing down on me across the sidewalks and grass. I ran faster than I had ever run before, but the shuttles were closing in on me. I heard a crunch as two shuttles collided but corrected themselves.
I headed for a four-foot retaining wall that was in front of the library. I looked back once again and the shuttles we very close. I couldn’t see Kent anywhere. That’s when I tripped and rolled, my back contacted the wall. I was staring straight into the headlights of three shuttles that were bearing down on me. I screamed and held my arms futilely in front of me.
At the last second, my wrists were grabbed, and I was lifted over the wall just as the shuttles crashed into it.
I heard the screams of the people inside the shuttles and the sounds of broken glass falling to the ground. Turning away from the scene, I looked up into Kent’s concerned face.
“I thought I lost you. Are you all right?”
I began to shake and slipped to the ground. Kent checked on me again before jumping down and helping the people from the shuttles. Minutes later, ambulances and police arrived and took over the scene.
Kent found me still sitting on the grass. He sat down next to me and wrapped an arm around my shoulder.
“I’m a fool, Kent. I got caught up into thinking I was one step ahead of them. At first, I let my anger fuel my attacks against them, then I was excited believing I could actually bring them down. Now, because of me, people are in danger. I don’t know what to do.”
“Will it stop just because you stop, Amelia?”
“It won’t stop until I’m dead.”
“And if you’re dead, will Deimos stop what they have been doing all along?”
“I appreciate all you’ve done, Kent, but this has been a fool’s quest. I shouldn’t have dragged you and Meaghan into this. It has put you both at risk.”
Kent sighed. He had more to say but stayed quiet. “It’s time I go home as well. My parents are expecting me. Let me take you home.”
Kent drove the van and once we had it back in the garage, he silently headed home. I felt weary and very lonely.
***
“Mr. Parsons? Berkar, Ramon, and Miri are here to see you. What am I to tell all the media agencies that are calling?”
“Send my leadership team in. Tell the callers we have no comment.”
Once the door closed, Ted walked slowly and quietly around the room, finally stopping to face the window that looked out over the bay and towards San Francisco.
“It’s over. Ramon, shut down the searches for Grayson. All of them. Turn off Project Theta. Immediately stop all activity regarding elections.”
Ted turned back to his team. They looked pale.
Ramon stepped forward. “I don’t understand. What changed?”
“A mother and two children and two other adults were nearly killed yesterday when three of our shuttles chased after Grayson. Grayson escaped and the three shuttles crashed into a cement wall. There were people in those shuttles.”
“Collateral damage. We can turn this around.”
“We’ve gone too far. That could have been your family. Mine. There’s more. An hour ago, tens of thousands of documents were distributed to media agencies and websites around the world. I’ve seen some of them and they completely expose all of us and our actions over the years. The best we can hope for is to discredit the information and use our hundreds of millions of dollars of reserves to tie up the legal process for decades.”
Berkar looked from person to person. “How much time do we have?”
“A day. A week at most.”
Miri looked away from the group. “That’s it then? For all the good we have done in this world… for all our good intentions? We were brought down by a little girl. Can we somehow exact revenge on Grayson? Can’t we demonstrate he was lying? We must be able to discredit him somehow.”
Ted took a long drink of scotch. “I’ve done some digging on our network logs. The files were transmitted from your computer, Miri. Grayson has outwitted us at every turn. There is nothing that ties back to him. We will, of course, do our best to see if there are any traces, but I don’t think we will find anything. He’s just too good at what he does. Shut it all down. Go home and be with your families. I need you back here tomorrow morning.”
Miri turned back angrily. “There has to be something!”
“There isn’t anything we can do, Miri! Nothing!”
***
The doorbell rang and I nearly jumped off the couch. I was frightened to be alone and had berated myself over and over for my actions. I kept seeing the faces of those poor people locked in the shuttles.
The doorbell rang again just as I reached the door.
“Who is it?”
“Nathan.”
I placed my hand on the door and hesitated before opening it. Nathan was standing there with his arm in a sling and a few healing cuts on his forehead, but he was otherwise looking well.
“It’s good to see you, Amelia. I never had a chance to say thank you for saving me.”
“Come in, Nathan. I wouldn’t be alive today if you hadn’t shielded me. It is you that should have my thanks. Can I get you anything?”
“I’m fine, thanks. You’ve been busy.”
I frowned. “I was stupid.”
“No, you were brilliant. Deimos is on the run. Their crimes have been presented to the world. You did it. Tomorrow morning the FBI along with local police will be raiding Deimos and arresting their leadership team. We will take into possession anything we can get our hands on.”
“So many lives destroyed… It’s my fault.”
“Amelia, I learned a long time ago that I can only do the best I can. I can’t feel guilty for the actions of others, even if I was involved in some way. It was their actions that killed our agents. It was their actions that assassinated political candidates. They tried to kill you multiple times.”
“Even the best of intentions can’t bring healing to those that lost their loved ones.”
“Deimos needed to be held accountable for their crimes and they had to be stopped.”
“What happens now?”
“There will be a long and painful set of trials for the thousands of crimes committed. It would have been nice to have a few confessions to avoid a lot of that. We will keep close tabs on you and your family, but we’re not expecting any further attempts on your lives. We will bring them home tomorrow and then you can start living your life again. I hear school starts back on Monday.”
“Oh, joy. School. I’m looking forward to my life, Nathan. Really, I am. I can’t tell you how much I miss my family.”
“They miss you too.”
“May I ask a favor, Nathan?”
“Certainly.”
I moved to a desk and wrote some items down before handing it to Nathan. “Is that possible?”
“I’m believe I can arrange this. You’re certain these are your wishes?”
“Absolutely.”
“I have a busy day coming up. Be well, Amelia.”
“Be safe tomorrow.”
I hugged Nathan and watched him go. What he had spoken was heartwarming and I truly hoped it was all over. There was something he had said that made think. I had at least one more thing to do.
***
It was late in the evening when Berkar stuffed the last of his private files and data flash drives into his briefcase. These would keep him safe in case Deimos tried to make him a scapegoat. With a final click on the screen he purchased his flight out of the country.
He paused briefly at the door to his office and took it all in with a glance. Turning quickly, he headed to the front of the building and called for a shuttle.
The autonomous shuttle pulled up in front of him. “Welcome Berkar Ares. What is your destination?”
“San Francisco Airport. American Airlines. Departures.”
“Sit back and relax. Our estimated time to destination is forty-two minutes.”
Berkar patted the heavy briefcase next to him and stared out the windows. For a while he was lost in thought, but something caught his attention.
“We’re going the wrong way.”
“I am sorry, Berkar Ares. You are incorrect.”
“This isn’t the way to the San Francisco Airport!”
“That is not your destination.”
“It is. My destination is the airport!”
“There is no need to get hostile.”
Berkar tugged at the door handle.
“The doors are locked while in transit for your safety. Please sit back and enjoy the ride.”
“Stop the vehicle!”
“I am sorry. I cannot do that, Berkar Ares. It would be unsafe to stop the vehicle while on the highway.”
“Where are you taking me?”
“To your destination. I have taken the opportunity to serve you better by alerting people to your imminent arrival.”
“What people?”
Berkar pulled on the door again.
“Here we are at your destination.”
Berkar growled as he saw that the shuttle had delivered him to the Palo Alto police department. Several officers and a man in a sling with the letters FBI on his jacket stepped forward.
“You are now free to exit the shuttle. I hope you enjoy your new home, Berkar Ares.”
With a mechanical click, the door unlocked.
“Please watch your step as you exit the shuttle. Good day.”
Nathan Graves stepped forward. “You must be Berkar Ares. I’ve been wanting to talk with you.”
*** March 1, 2028 ***
I wore an elegant dark blue dress. I remembered many years ago before I started Deimos when I was preparing for an interview being told that dark blue was a great color to wear as it presented an air of confidence. I wasn’t feeling particularly confident, but the dress helped make me feel less nervous.
I stepped out of the red and white 1955 corvette that I had parked out front of Deimos. Once again, and hopefully for the last time I stood before the monolithic glass buildings of Deimos. The salty, slightly musty bay air spoke to me of freedom. Do I want to go in there?
I checked the time. It was 8:17am. I reminded myself that this should be the last of it and stepped boldly towards the front doors.
“How can I help you, Miss?”
“I’m here to see Ted Parsons.”
“Do you have an appointment?”
“No. However, I’m fairly certain he will want to meet me. Tell him Amelia Wilson is here. I would be happy to wait in the collaboration room here in the foyer for him.”
“Let me check.” The woman at the front desk placed a call. “Agnes, could you inform Mr. Parsons that an Amelia Wilson is here to see him. Sure, I’ll wait.” The woman tapped her pen for a minute. “Yes. Thank you, Agnes.”
“Miss Wilson, please go ahead and get comfortable in the collaboration room. Mr. Parsons is on his way down.”
“Thank you.”
I was too nervous to sit. It wasn’t long before the main doors leading into the heart of Deimos parted and Ted Parsons stormed through. He looked around before his eyes fell on me through the glass walls of the collaboration room. He wasted no time and barged forcefully into the room.
“You have some nerve coming here, Grayson! Have you come to gloat?”
He stood close and I felt small and fragile.
“Not at all. I wish all of this could have been avoided. You left me no choice.”
“Deimos will survive. You’ve wounded us, but nothing more. I would never have thought you would stoop so low to try to destroy that which you built.”
“I built something I was very proud of at one time, but no more. I’m saddened by what my code has been corrupted into, but even more disheartened by the lives that were lost. You’ve tried so hard to eliminate me when I was willing to walk away. You killed nine FBI agents. You almost murdered a young family yesterday all in your anger against me. Have you no soul? Do the lives and injuries of others not mean anything to you anymore?”
Ted turned away but spun around quickly and pointed his finger at me. “You never understood what we were doing here! Sacrifices need to be made for the betterment of the world.”
“Then I wasn’t wrong taking the steps I took. You deserve your fate. I only feel badly for the tens of thousands of employees Deimos offers a good living to.”
“As I said before, you only managed to wound us, but we can’t be taken down. Certainly not by the likes of a little girl.”
I glanced at the time. “Turn on the television.”
Ted angrily grabbed the remote and turned the television on.
“… just in. We have a direct feed coming from Deimos’ headquarters. We’ve been told this will be a statement about the thousands of documents that were released yesterday.”
The image shifted to Ted Parsons standing in front of his desk.
Ted looked back at me. “What is this?”
“You don’t recognize yourself? I assume you recorded this earlier.”
“What have you done, Grayson?”
Knowing there may be cameras watching me, I played it safe. “Nothing. I heard there would be a news announcement and hoped you might offer something to mitigate the damage.”
“Shut it down!”
“I’m afraid I don’t know what you’re asking me to do.”
The Ted on television began to speak.
“People of the world. I come to you with a heavy heart.”
I marveled at how well the artificial intelligence system was able to create an exact model of Ted. Over the years, these deepfake videos had become so real that they were now indistinguishable from real video. Ted’s voice and mannerisms were perfectly recreated. Every detailed had been stitched together by the system. The Ted on the screen even had a few stray hairs.
“The information that has been broadcast around the world is true. For years Deimos has been collecting your personal information and using it for our own profits. We sold your information to the highest bidder, marketed products to you that you didn’t need, and even listened to you and watched you when you didn’t believe our devices were doing so.”
“We didn’t stop there. Using free services, we lured you in so we could mine your data. Every email you sent and received, every text message, every photo, every search, everything you watched and browsed to, and every call you made we used to create a profile of who you are. If you liked a presidential candidate, we knew, and if that candidate wasn’t the one we at Deimos knew should be president, we offered you only misleading information and guided you into alignment with our beliefs.”
“We believed we knew better than you and we manipulated the world. Under the direct decisions of the executive leadership team, Berkar Ares, Miri Cortez, Ramon Curry, and myself, we determined the fate of the world. Recently, we chose to assassinate Sasaki Nariakira. We did this by taking control of his autonomous shuttle and drove it over a ledge. We also crashed a drone into the late Grayson Nash’s home killing nine FBI agents that were investigating us. We confess these sins to the world.”
“In the days to come, you will hear many things. Deimos has been involved in campaign finance fraud, election tampering, manipulating currencies and the stock market. We bought our competitors to take their intellectual property and assure Deimos had a monopoly. Every product and service we provided was designed to give us a tactical advantage. Our goal has always been to turn the world into what we wanted it to be.”
“My only regret is to the thousands of employees that will no doubt be harmed by the actions of a few. In a way, I’m grateful that Grayson Nash is no longer with us as he told us the error of our ways and we failed to listen to him. We thought we knew better.”
This was my queue to leave. I quietly made my way to the door and slipped out while Ted was still watching himself on the monitor. I was almost back to the curb when Ted burst from the building. I paused and turned to face him just as hundreds of police and FBI swarmed the building. For a moment I felt shame in what I had done as handcuffs were placed on a struggling old friend of mine.
As I turned away, Nathan Graves stood in my path.
“Why am I not surprised to see you here, Amelia?”
“Serendipity?”
“I’ve come to believe that when I am around you things are much less fate as in orchestrated. I had an interesting call last night to be at the Palo Alto police headquarters.”
“Did you now? I hope it was fruitful.”
“Very.”
“I never would have believed Ted Parsons would make such a public confession. It will make the court cases go much smoother.”
“One never knows what’s in the heart of another. I thought it was rather touching in places. What’s next for Amelia Wilson?”
“I’m going to go home and spend some time with my family. Go back to school on Monday. Walk my dog. Be the best daughter and friend anyone could ever be. Learn to surf. Who knows what else lies in store for me?”
“I’m certain whatever you do will be a success, Amelia.”
I tossed Nathan the keys to the corvette. He caught them with his good hand.
“What am I supposed to do with this?”
“It’s part of Grayson’s estate. Do with it as you see fit. If you drive it, it’s best with the top down.”
“Do you need a ride?”
An old green van pulled up. “Got one.”
I started to walk away.
“Amelia?”
“Yes?”
“It’s been and honor and a privilege getting to know someone like you.”
I curtsied to him. “The pleasure was all mine, kind sir.”
I turned and got into the passenger side of the van. Leaning over, I kissed Kent. “Thanks for picking me up. We need to make a quick stop at Charterhouse Security. Are you up for another stealth visit?”
“I can do it.”
I was grateful that Kent didn’t come back with another story about the front desk girl and that he retrieved the microcomputer without any problems. We made a quick stop at the FBI office and I left the computer and a very specific note for Nathan in an envelope for him.
Turning to Kent, I leaned into him across the gap between the seats. “Thank you! I’m ready to go home now.”
***
I was anxious and excited as I cleaned the house and cooked dinner. I had been told my parents would arrive at any moment and I wanted our reunion to be perfect. I had a bouquet of flowers for mom and made my special spaghetti dinner.
When the front door open, I ran to them and threw my arms around my dad. I then leaned down and kissed my mom. She was still in a wheelchair. Lucky bounced all around me wanting to make sure he also got his welcome.
“I’ve missed you all so much!”
Mom reached over and stroked my wet cheeks. “We were so worried about you. We’ve seen the news. Deimos is in a lot of trouble.”
“The FBI did a fantastic job.”
Dad looked skeptical. “I think you’re not telling us everything. If your involvement was so insignificant then the FBI would have let you join us. The good news is that we’re all back together again. Is that your spaghetti I smell?”
“It is. I hope you’re both hungry.”
“We’re starved.”
“Let me put the food on the table.”
With another set of hugs all around, I hurried off to the kitchen. I was having a hard time keeping my emotions under control. Everything had worked out. For the first time in weeks, we were safe. I felt perfectly home in my new body and in this place with my mom and dad.
“Amelia Grace Wilson!”
I felt the color drain from my face. I hurried to where my parents were wondering what I had done wrong.
Mom and dad were holding up one of my dresses. It was covered in blood, soot, and had several burn marks on it. In all my efforts today, I had forgot to hide it when I was cleaning up.
“Would you care to explain this?”
“Uhm… The food is ready… Aren’t you hungry?”
Mom looked sternly at me. “Spill it, young lady.”
Dad’s eyes softened. “I’m certain you’re trying to make light of things for our sake. Tell us what happened.”
I gently took the dress from their hands and shivered slightly as I recalled the events. I swallowed as I put the dress in the laundry room. “You heard about the drone crash at Grayson Nash’s house that killed nine FBI agents?”
Dad quickly put two and two together. “You were there?”
“Nathan Graves saved my life. He protected me when the drone hit. We were both flung down the stairs towards the garage. If it wasn’t for his quick actions, I would be among those dead. Nathan took the brunt of the fall and was badly injured. I dragged him to a car and brought him to a hospital.”
Mom reached her hand out and took mine. “Why didn’t you want us to know?”
“You’ve been through so much. I didn’t want the events of the past days to take anything away from our reunion. I’m fine… mostly. I still dream about the explosion and I can’t stop thinking about the families of those nine agents. My ribs still hurt as does my knee, but none of that matters because I’m home with those that I love and care about.”
There were more tears all around. More hugs and kisses. More sharing of events but I carefully avoided my involvement in bringing down Deimos. We had much to be thankful for.
*** March 6, 2028 ***
Things were quiet through the weekend and we stayed together as a family the entire time. I cooked and dad cleaned, we watched movies and ate popcorn together. Kent even came over for a few hours and much to my surprise, mom and dad were rather thrilled by our blossoming relationship.
This morning I eagerly got dressed in my school uniform, left breakfast for mom and dad, walked Lucky, and got to school early. I was anxious to get back to my life, even if that included school.
My morning was filled with mundane classes and my English teacher asked us all to write a short essay about what we each did on our spring break. I was considering whether I should write the truth knowing no one would ever believe it when Meaghan and Kent found me at my regular location during lunch.
As always, I was sandwiched between my two best friends. Meaghan hugged me and kissed me on my cheek and Kent… Let’s just say Meaghan had to slightly intervene to make sure I wasn’t called to the office on some new impropriety.
Meaghen nudged me with her elbow. “No warnings about phones today?”
“Nope, but you should still get rid of them and exchange them for one that isn’t from Deimos.”
Meaghan giggled. “You’re so biased against Deimos products. It’s not like they tried to kill you or anything.”
I laughed. “You’re right. They would never try something like that.” I stood and turned to face them. “I’ve been thinking…”
Kent chuckled. “God help us. Who are you going after next?”
“I’ve been thinking about my future. Our future. I want us all to stay close and there isn’t much time to decide what happens next. You both have dozens of colleges and universities begging for you. I haven’t even applied anywhere. My dad and I are starting a new business together. Next week we will begin the process by looking for seed money from investors. How would you both like to be a part of this?”
They both looked interested. Meaghan spoke first.
“What about getting a degree?”
“Getting investors isn’t easy and there are no guarantees. I recommend you both continue your selection process for where you might want to go. Come with me to the investor events. If we get significant money, then you can make your decision. If not, then you are no further behind on your plans. In any event, if things go well and we get the startup capital we need and you join me, we can make plans to re-evaluate after a year. There’s always a risk in a startup, but done right, the rewards can be amazing.”
Kent smiled. “I’m in. There’s nothing to decide unless you get the money you need. I’ve seen you work, and your dad is well respected in the technology industry.”
Meaghan stood and hugged me. “I’m in too. What do we need to do?”
***
Marge Lawson opened the front door to see a well-dressed man and woman. “How can I help you both?”
The man introduced them both. “Ms. Lawson, I’m Brent Strauss and this is my partner Camile Lionel. We are the owners of Lionel and Strauss attorneys. We have a rather sensitive matter to discuss with you. May we come in?”
Marge looked them both over carefully. Camile was holding a framed, gold-plated microcomputer. “Please, come in.”
Once they were all seated, Camile handed the item to Marge. “Ms. Lawson, I believe this belongs to you. We were very grateful our intern was able to collect this from you the other day. It allowed us to verify its authenticity as part of Grayson Nash’s estate.”
Marge rested the microcomputer on the couch next to her. A tear slipped down her cheek. “Thank you. You have no idea what this means to me.”
Camile and Brent offered genuine smiles. “There’s more, Ms. Lawson. Due to many circumstances beyond our control, Grayson Nash’s estate has been tied up as part of the investigation with Deimos. Recent events have occurred allowing us to finally proceed with distribution according to Grayson’s final wishes. Ms. Lawson, except for several small items, you are listed as the sole named recipient to Grayson Nash’s entire estate.”
Marge put her hand to her mouth. “What?”
Brent continued for the pair of attorneys. “Luckily, Grayson sold most of his Deimos stocks before his death, however, the stocks were already in some decline. His estate is worth over fifteen billion dollars. This includes his home that was recently destroyed by a drone but will be fully replaced by insurance to your specifications.”
“My God! This is a joke?”
Camile stretched forth her hand and lightly touched Marge on her arm. “No, ma’am. Grayson Nash highly respected you and had no heirs of his own. I hope this comes as good news for you.”
Marge sniffed. “I was about to list my house as I haven’t found work to cover my expenses. You’re certain?”
“It won’t be without significant pain. There is a stack of paper nearly three feet tall we need you to go through and sign back at the office.”
Marge stood and wiped more tears. She whispered a gentle, “Thank you, Grayson.”
*** April 28, 2028 ***
Dad, Meaghan, and Kent sat to my right as I stood to move to the podium. The past weeks had been grueling between school, taking care of mom at home, and trying to raise funds for our startup business. To date, we hadn’t received a single investment after five of these events. It was disheartening. The fall of Deimos had sent shockwaves through the technology community. People were simply not investing.
I smoothed out my dress remembering the day mom and I bought it. I tried not to wince at the image of mom in the hospital. Her recovery had been difficult, but she was now out of the wheelchair and casts and working with physical therapists to regain her strength and smooth out her walking.
Stepping up to the podium, I took a deep breath.
“Thank you all for coming. My name is Amelia Wilson and I would like to share a vision with you all. Cyber crime has become the most common threat to individuals, governments, and businesses. This year alone the cyber crime economy has grown to over forty trillion dollars while our cyber security prevention measures accounts for only twenty-three billion dollars. This gap shows that we aren’t taking this seriously enough. For governments, we can demonstrate that our elections are compromised, our infrastructure, like power and water, are at risk. For businesses, imagine not just the financial loss to your organization when you are breached and your customer private data is exfiltrated, but also to your loss of trust in the marketplace. It is a known fact that businesses that suffer a major cyber breach will close their doors forever at a rate of five out of nine. If you’re a person, identity theft, including criminals having the ability to use artificial intelligence systems to mimic your voice and face, will ruin your reputation and credit in seconds. We are asking you to invest in us, not to make us the next Deimos, but to protect yourselves.”
“There are two aspects to our solutions. First, we need capital investment to fund our research into distributed database record encryption, blockchain technologies to verify ownership of every byte of data, and artificial intelligence engines that can securely identify users across a variety of systemic and biometric methods. These tools will become available on a subscription level to government and business organizations through our for-profit side of the business.”
“The second aspect of our solution will work to establish new security controls for individuals. You are fully aware that social media sites own your personal data. We look to give ownership of personal data back to the individual, allowing for personalized approval and access by social media sites for photos, videos, and messages. Using techniques developed for our government and business clients, we will incorporate distributed database encryption and blockchain technologies to assure ownership rights of the data. End users will finally be allowed to track where their data has been copied and sent and recall that information at a click of a button. Additionally, we will utilize centralized firewalls that will alert users when applications on their home networks or mobile devices are trying to gather personal information without permission. This portion of our business would be non-profit as we feel strongly that privacy is as much of an individual right as the Internet itself.”
“Please feel free to stay, mingle, and with signed non-disclosures, we can demonstrate for you some of the solutions we already have developed. Thank you for coming.”
I wandered from person to person having brief conversations, but, like our other sessions, had no one interested in funding us.
Dad came over and hugged me. “Once again, you did a fantastic job tonight. The challenge I am hearing is that no one wants to see their profits diminished and the entire non-profit side of our business is scaring them away. We may need to rethink this strategy. I know it is in your heart to give back to the world, but this post-Deimos world we live in is making everyone very skittish.”
“Perhaps this isn’t meant to be. I can always do something else with my life.”
“That would be a tremendous shame.”
I looked past dad to see someone I knew. She was dressed conservatively but very elegantly. “Ms. Lawson. It is wonderful to see you again.”
She smiled warmly at me. “Walk with me for a minute?”
I glanced at dad who merely nodded. I stepped out of the event room for a minute with Marge.
“A little bird told me I might want to attend this event tonight, Amelia. You’re a very impressive young woman.”
“Thank you. I understand you were given back Grayson’s microcomputer. I’m so thankful that worked out for you.”
“You were so sweet to be willing to risk your job for me. It has worked out. Even better than expected. I want you to know that I worked with Grayson Nash for many years. You think like him. You have his heart to serve. What you said here tonight is needed.”
“I can’t tell you how much hearing those words mean to me, Ms. Lawson.”
“Please, call me Marge. How have things been going for you Amelia?”
“Excellent.”
“Including your fundraising?”
I shrugged. “Lack of funding is an issue, but I will figure it out somehow.”
“You seem to me to be a very intelligent and trustworthy person. I’ve watched you interact with your friends and your father tonight. You care deeply about those around you. I want you to know that I believe in you. You remind me a lot of Grayson Nash.”
I smiled. “Thank you, Marge.”
“I believe in you enough to give you this check for one hundred and fifty million dollars. Based upon your financial plan you handed out, this would easily cover your startup expenses for the next five years. By then, I have no doubt that you will be profitable.”
“One hundred and fifty million dollars? You’re aware there will be minimal return for your investment?”
Marge smiled. “It’s an investment in you. I expect no return except for your friendship and to keep me posted on how you are progressing from time to time. I was given a gift beyond imagination and I am merely paying it forward. I expect no repayment. This is a gift.”
Marge handed me the check.
“This is a lot of money, Marge.”
“Money well spent. Stay in touch, Amelia.”
“I will. Thank you!”
Marge smiled and left the building.
As soon as I stepped back into the event room, Dad pulled me aside and looked at the check. “You will never cease to amaze me, sweetheart.”
I smiled and hugged him. This was the first time he had ever called me something endearing. It made me feel like I was truly and finally accepted by him.
I pulled Kent and Meaghen aside. “I understand you both may have plans, but I want to ask you if you would work with my dad and me for at least a year.”
I held up the check for them both to see.
Meaghan jumped up and down. “Oh my God! You did it!”
“We did it!”
Kent kissed me in front of my dad for the first time.
“You know I’m in.”
I glanced at dad who nodded his approval before I kissed Kent back.
“You all won’t get anywhere without me. I’m in too!”
Meaghan gave hugs all around.
“We have so much work to do, but I think we need to grab mom and go celebrate.”
*** June 3, 2028 ***
It was a beautiful day on the beach. School was done with and I graduated for the second time in my life. Kent had asked me to the final dance, and I was thrilled to go with him. Mom was almost fully recovered. Dad was enjoying his new role as CEO of our newly formed company. The barbeque was fired up with corn on the cob, potatoes, and steaks. Meaghan and Kent’s families had joined us for this festive occasion.
I sat squished between Kent and Meaghan and loved every second of it. A kiss from Kent, the laughter of my parents as they got to know everyone, and a hug from Meaghan all made me feel very happy.
A lot had happened to me since I was Grayson Nash. While it had been a struggle at times, no one would have ever convinced me how much better life could have been as a teenaged girl. Not a second passed that I wasn’t thankful. I had been given a new chance at life and I could make up for my past mistakes.
“Amelia Wilson!”
I spun around and spotted Nathan Graves walking down from the parking lot.
“Nathan! I’m so glad you could make it. You’re not well dressed for the beach. You need to lose the FBI suit.”
I ran up to give him a hug. I introduced him to everyone.
“Without Nathan, I wouldn’t be here today. If you want to blame anyone for my existence, he’s the one to blame.”
Dad shook Nathan’s hand. “Good to see you again. I never had the chance to thank you for saving Amelia.”
“Amelia fails to tell the entire story. She saved me by dragging me out of a burning, collapsing building.”
I smiled. “Shhh… They still think I was never in danger.”
Kent laughed. “You’re the most danger-prone person I’ve ever met, Amelia.”
Turning back to Nathan, I took his arm in mine. “I hope you can at least stay for steaks.”
“I’d love to, but I can’t. I just stopped by to say hello. I’ve been promoted to regional director and that’s keeping me busy.”
“I hope not too busy to enjoy your life.”
Nathan smiled. “I’m setting good boundaries. Have a great day, everyone.”
Nathan started walking away, then turned back to face me. He tossed me a set of keys. “The paperwork is in the glove compartment. This is a thank you from the FBI for all you’ve done. Whenever you can, drive it with the top down.”
I looked down at the keys in my hand. “Who wants to go for a ride!”
***
***
I think every author wants to think that one day they may make it big and create the next best seller. I debated long and hard about the possibility of publishing this story. Ultimately, I remembered why I write. This is my escape, my life beyond life. By publishing, I deny the opportunity to give back to this community. It is my prayer that my stories give all of you hope; an escape from the lives we at times all struggle with.
Please take a moment and leave a comment. It is by far the best payment I can ever receive.
My hearts are with you all,
Casey
Doorway to Amaru Meru
People say that dreams are your brain’s normal way of processing events in your life and making sense of an irrational and confusing array of stimulation throughout the day. I have dreams that work their way into the fabric of my subconscious making my waking hours sometimes more confusing than when I sleep. They hound me and instill a sense of disconnectedness from my daily life.
“Earth to Luke. Have you listened at all to what I’ve been telling you?”
I had one of those dreams last night and my mind was still unpacking it all. In my dream I was young. Very young. Two huge, bright objects poured their light through a white stone-trimmed archway. A handsome man and a beautiful woman came over to me and picked me up. They smoothed my long brunette hair and kissed my forehead. It all felt so real.
“I’m listening, Samantha. You were telling me about the red high heels you and Emily found at the mall.”
“Yes! Oh my God, they were fantastic. We were walking by the ice cream shop when I looked over and there they…”
I’ve always had a unique ability to absorb what was going on around me without paying much attention to it. It’s not that I wasn’t interested in what Samantha had to say, but after having one of my otherworldly dreams, I tended to withdraw some.
“…calling to me. When I looked at the price, I almost passed out…”
“Samantha, I’m sorry to interrupt. I’ve got to get to class.”
“We’re still on for tonight?”
“It’s mom’s birthday. I’m taking her out to dinner. I mentioned that to you earlier this week.”
Samantha pouted, and my heart went out to her. We had been dating for a year and sometimes I wasn’t quite sure what she expected of me. In many ways I felt trapped. Trapped in a relationship that everyone, including my mom, said was the greatest thing and that Samantha was a real catch. Trapped working my way through medical school to go to work as a doctor for the rest of my life. For some reason I just felt like this was the wrong career for me. Finally, I felt trapped in the culture and expected norms of society. None of it felt right to me, but maybe it was just me.
***
“Happy birthday, mom.” I held up a glass of red wine and she reciprocated with hers. “Is there anything you want for your birthday?”
“I want for nothing. Ever since you came into our lives almost twenty years ago, I couldn’t have been more blessed.”
“I wish dad were still with us.”
“He would have been so proud of the handsome, intelligent, young man that you’ve become. It hasn’t been easy since he went to be with the Lord, but I know it was all God’s will just as I know God has a plan for your life.”
“I had another dream last night.”
“It’s possible these dreams are actual memories from before you were found. You were old enough to have some memories from your early childhood.”
“How can they be? I’m always a young girl in them, and the landscape is nothing like anything here. It’s all so vivid and real even though none of it makes sense.”
“Then it could be demonic. I could have the church pray for you.”
“Mom, please don’t start. There’s nothing insidious about them. I shouldn’t have brought it up. This is your birthday.”
“The best gift you could ever give me is for you to be happy. It’s upsetting that these dreams bother you so much. Have you thought more about your future with Samantha?”
“She’s a beautiful woman, but I’m just not sure. Sometimes I think she cares more about things than me.”
“I’ve seen you struggle in your relationships, Luke. You’ll know when God puts the right one in your path.”
“Was it that way with you and dad?”
“Yes. We both met at a church missions festival and knew we were meant for each other. Just think, if we hadn’t married and gone to Peru to be missionaries, we would have never been able to adopt you. It all worked out for good.”
“Except that dad got sick.”
“Hush. It’s hard to accept that bad things happen to good people, but it’s even harder to believe we can expect any goodness in this sin-filled world at all. Your father was an exceptionally good and kind man. Please don’t blame God that he was taken from us.”
“I’m sorry. It seems like everything I say today is coming out wrong. I will always be thankful you both adopted me. There have never been more caring and wonderful parents. You gave so much and sacrificed everything for me.”
Mom laughed. “You see it as a sacrifice, and yet I see you as a miracle. We could never have children and we prayed and prayed. Then, one day, someone said they found a four-year-old boy at the Gate of the Gods. They asked if we could take care of you. You were always the perfect child. You learned English in just a few months and were the most beautiful and inquisitive boy we have ever known. Now look at you, all grown up, handsome as the day is long, and will finish your medical school next year. I couldn’t be more proud.”
Mom reached out her hand and grabbed mine. She closed her eyes and I knew what was coming. “Dear Lord, please show Luke that you love him and that all things work for good. Help him know what the right path is. Open the right doors so that he can see the destiny you have for him. Remind him that love conquers all and that the darkness can never take him.”
I felt a gentle squeeze of my hand and I wiped a tear that had slipped of its own accord down my cheek. “Thanks for always being there for me, mom.”
She reached out with her other hand and held mine loosely. “There’s still time enough for you to meet up with Samantha. Thank you for a lovely birthday dinner. I love you, Luke.”
“Maybe we can go see a movie?”
“The ladies are having a prayer meeting tonight and I promised I’d be there. Let’s get together this weekend. I’m sure your tired of your own cooking.”
“For sure. I love your cooking. I’ll see you Saturday.”
I watched mom leave. I struggled with her faith, but I couldn’t deny how well she handled dad’s death. I was thirteen when we moved to the United States from Peru. Dad’s illness caused them to leave the mission they felt called to be at. A year later he passed away. I had ten years with the man I knew as my dad.
It’s not that I have outright rejected my parents’ beliefs, but I’ve struggled with the concept of a benevolent and kind god when bad things happen.
I sat another minute before standing to leave. It was at that moment a thunderous crash shook the restaurant. I took several quick steps towards the door then paused. My instincts told me it was mom, but I fought that idea. I paused only a second as my legs propelled me forward and out the restaurant door.
I rushed forward and stopped. Mom’s car was in pieces. The engine bay, what was left of it, was on fire. A large semi-truck was up on the sidewalk and had knocked over a street light not more than a hundred feet away.
I was running again and reached the car. The door had been sheered away by the impact with the truck. My medical training kicked into high gear and my hands pressed tightly against the open arterial wounds. I knew enough not to move her.
I cried as I looked upon the face of my mom; a face covered in blood and glass. Her graying hair was matted and plastered to her face.
She reached up with a bloody hand and cupped my cheek as my tears flowed freely. “My beautiful boy…”
“Don’t speak, mom. Help is coming.”
“I’m in… the Lord’s hands. I’m at peace…”
“Mom don’t speak like that. You’re going to be all right.”
“You… never could lie… well. Tell the ladies… I… won’t be coming…”
“Mom! No! You can’t leave me!”
“I’m going home… to be with… your dad… I’ll see you again… one day… I… love… you…”
Her body relaxed in my arms and I knew she was gone. I crushed her to my chest and wept.
***
“It’s been weeks, Luke. You need to get on with your life. You can still catch up with your classes.”
I sat in silence across the table from Samantha. Mom’s death had me questioning everything. Her church had reached out to me. They brought food, which I could barely eat, they cleaned, and they prayed. When the time came for the funeral, the church was filled beyond capacity. My parents had been well loved and respected in the community. People adored them. The people’s faith was moving, but it was their good and kind acts over the weeks that touched me deeply.
I reached over the table and squeezed Samantha’s hand. “I’ve got a few more things to wrap up yet.”
Samantha looked at me with a mix of empathy and frustration. “Call me.”
“I will.”
***
I looked up at the bank and then down to the small key in my hand. Mom and dad never had much. They had worked tirelessly helping the people of Peru for years and when dad got sick, the medical bills used all their savings. They had rented their home and like the people they had always been, gave of everything they had to anyone in need. It seemed incongruent that they had a safety deposit box.
Upon entering the bank, I looked around until I spotted a lady that might be able to help me.
“I’m here to retrieve the contents of my mom’s safety deposit box.”
“You must be Luke Williams. We received the paperwork from the lawyer’s office this morning. I’m sorry for your loss.”
“Thank you.”
“Let me show you to the safe.”
We walked across the bank and through the heavy safe doors. The woman pointed out a box and I used the key to open it. Inside was another metal box that I slid out of the wall. I was then led to a small curtained room.
“Take your time.”
When the woman had left the room, I ran my fingers delicately over the metal box before opening it. Inside was a brown manila envelope. I didn’t know what I would expect to find but a plain envelope wasn’t something normally portrayed in the movies. I took the envelope out, left the room, and handed the box back to the lady.
I sat in my car and stared out the window a long time before driving home. When I got home, I waited a few minutes pondering the remnants of my life before reaching for the envelope. I emptied the contents onto the couch cushion next to me. There were five stacks of hundred-dollar bills, each stack amounting to two thousand dollars. I also discovered a handwritten letter and a necklace with a ring on it.
It wasn’t the money or the letter my fingers grasped first, but the necklace. I’d seen this before in my dreams. The metal beads were iridescent; not quite gold, but something similar with a slightly transparent look about it. The ring was far more impressive with ornate designs and a single large blue gemstone. I would call the gem a sapphire, but it was unique in its ability to refract light. That I’d seen it in my dreams felt somewhat validating, but it also generated many more questions.
My emotions had run high over the past weeks and I hesitated to bring even more to the surface by reading the letter. I did, however, pick it up and start to read. It was dated almost a year ago.
Luke, our beloved son. I write this to you on December 21, 2017, nineteen years to the day you were found and brought into our lives. I’ve thanked God for you every day of my life since. If you are reading this letter, then you know that I have gone to be with the Lord and with your dad. It was always my intention to give you this money and necklace when you graduated. Ten thousand dollars isn’t much, but we thought it would allow you to get a start in your life. I believe God will guide you in how you use it.
Even though we adopted you, we loved you as if you were our very own. To see you become such an honest, loving, young man, warms my heart. Sometimes, when I feel weak and miss your dad, I long for the days back in Peru when we were all together. Things were simpler there and I found much clarity for my thoughts.
I remember the day you were brought to us. Natives had found you at the carved opening of the Gate of the Gods. They recognized you weren’t native by the color of your skin, so they brought you to us. You were wearing the strangest clothing we had ever seen and around your neck was the necklace and ring. Obviously, this necklace belongs to you and maybe will help you find out more about yourself.
Now comes the hard part of the letter to write. I hope that when I left you I had the opportunity to tell you in person how much you meant to your dad and me. In case I didn’t get that chance, know that we loved you very much. You are the son any mother would have been proud of. You filled our lives with joy from the moment you came into our lives. You made us a family and I regret that I will not be there to hold your own children in my arms.
We will see you again for death is not the end.
I love you, Luke.
Holding back the tears was useless. The last person in my life that truly knew me, believed in me, and loved me, was gone. I fingered the ring and looked at the stack of money. I read and re-read the letter. What am I to do now?
I scanned the letter one more time and paused on one sentence. Glancing at the money, I picked up my phone.
***
Samantha sat across from me wearing a skintight red dress that accentuated her figure. Beauty was something Samantha certainly didn’t lack.
“A nice meal in a romantic restaurant… You’re up to something, Luke.”
Inwardly I winced as I held her gaze. I just need to get on with it. “I’m not going back to school this year. I’m taking some time off.”
“What? That will set you back an entire year.”
“I need clarity. Mom’s death has caused me to think about many things. I’m going to Peru for a few months.”
“Peru? Are you nuts? What about us?”
“It’s just for a few months, Samantha. I’ve got my whole life to live and I want to make sure I’m doing what I’m supposed to be doing.”
Samantha slammed her napkin down on the table. “You’re not thinking clearly, Luke. That’s to be expected after losing your mom. We had a plan. You would finish medical school, become a doctor, and we would get married. I’m telling you now that you just need to get back to school and everything will work itself out.”
“When did we make those plans?”
“We’ve been dating for a year, Luke. What’s a girl to think?”
“I apologize if I’ve misled you in any way, Samantha. I like you very much and don’t see my travel plans as something that should interfere with our relationship. Haven’t you ever questioned what life is all about? Haven’t you ever stopped to wonder if you’re making a difference in this world?”
“You’re going to be a doctor. How much more can anyone do to make a difference? No! I don’t ask myself these things.”
“I do, Samantha. Maybe I’ll find some answers where things all started for me.”
“It sounds to me like you’re running away. Your crazy parents finally sucked you into their cult.”
“That’s a terrible thing to say, Samantha. My parents were good, compassionate people. They gave of themselves sacrificially to anyone that needed help. I’m not sure why you’re making such a big deal out of this. Come with me.”
Samantha’s face scrunched up. “You want me to go to Peru? Do they even have cell phone coverage there? I don’t think so. You’re throwing away everything!”
I put some cash on the table to cover the bill and tip and stood. “I’m sorry you don’t see this as something that will ultimately help me solidify my future. I’m not the one throwing anything away. Goodbye, Samantha.”
“Don’t you walk away from me! We had a plan!”
I took a deep breath when I exited the restaurant. Maybe this would all blow over, but Samantha showed little empathy. If I was honest with myself, I didn’t see a future with someone as shallow of she was. It could still be me and my letting my dreams influence my feelings in the wrong way, but either way, I felt peace and I left with a renewed urgency to get to Peru.
***
It took a week for me to organize myself, speak to the university, shut down my apartment, sell some unneeded items, pack, and arrange my trip. I spent the last night at a hotel near the airport. That’s when Samantha called me for the first time since the restaurant.
“I’m sorry, Luke. I said things I didn’t mean. I was just upset and felt you were leaving me.”
“I’m heading to the airport tomorrow, Samantha. I’m glad you realize you said things that were hurtful. I hope we can remain friends and when I return maybe we can start fresh.”
“There’s no need to start fresh. Come over now. Move in with me and we can put this whole thing behind us. I love you, Luke.”
The last few words sounded like a desperate plea. I cared for Samantha, but our week apart had allowed me time to see Samantha for who she was. “If you truly love me then you’ll be here when I get back. Maybe the time apart will make us both realize what is most important in our lives.”
“I can’t believe you’re doing this to me. Don’t expect me to wait for you. You could have had it all. We’re done.”
The line went dead and moments later her status changed on her Facebook account.
“I wish I could talk to you, mom.”
***
It was a beautiful day. Twin suns reflected their light across the shimmering lake as I ran gleefully across a flowering meadow. Millions of flowers of blue, violet, and pink hues waved in the gentle breeze. Suddenly I was tackled from behind. My long brunette hair came out of my golden chain that had bound it back and drifted before my eyes as I laughed and giggled.
“I’ve got you now, Aila.”
The ever-present watchful eyes of my guardians carefully assessed our actions but didn’t intervene when I rolled over to stare into the piercing blue eyes of a young, but slightly older boy.
“I let you catch me this time, Sharian.”
Sharian laughed and picked a violet flower and placed it into my hair. I felt a heated rush come to my face. The symbolism of his act was startling and unheard of.
Moments later I was lifted from the ground and separated from the boy.
***
I jolted awake as the plane hit some turbulence. I swore I could still smell the flowers from my dream. This wasn’t the first time I had seen the boy in my dreams, but it was the first time I heard anyone speak. I was called Aila and his name was Sharian.
“I take it you had quite the dream.”
I glanced to an elderly woman sitting next to me. “I’m sorry if I disturbed you.”
She laughed. “You drooled all over my blouse and your snoring kept everyone awake.”
I could see it in her eyes that she was joking. “I’ve been told my snoring is like being immersed in a rose-petal infused bath while listening to Brahm’s Lullaby.”
That caused her to smile. “This is such a long boring flight. Where are you headed?”
“Near Lake Titicaca in Peru.”
“You’re adventuresome. What’s there for you?”
“I lived there for nine years. I thought it was time to go back for a while.”
“Are you single?”
I hope she wasn’t asking for herself.
She pulled out her phone. “I only ask as my daughter seems to be your age.”
“You’re trying to set me up with your daughter?”
“Arranged marriages are all the rage these days.”
“You just met me.”
“Any handsome guy that can talk about a rose-petal infused bath and Brahm’s Lullaby must have something going for him. I’m kidding, of course. Did you tell me if you were single?”
***
The conversation with the lady proved to be an excellent time killer and soon I was waiting to board the plane for my last leg of my journey to Juliaca near the shores of Lake Titicaca. The entire trip would be nearly twenty hours long. What little sleep I got was filled with strange and wonderful dreams. Each dream seemed to build upon the previous in terms of increasing my desire to come back to Peru.
My final flight felt short in comparison to the previous two. Stepping out of the airport at an altitude of over twelve thousand feet reminded me just how much I acclimated to far lower elevations. I recalled as a child never experiencing being out of breath while running around all day long. I couldn’t say that my fellow passengers were fairing nearly so well as I was.
I was very grateful to get into my room at the Taypikala Lago Hotel in Puno. I booked a room there for a week to allow myself to rest and get adjusted before deciding on something a little more rustic. Since the time zone was only one hour ahead, I only had to recuperate from the full day of travel.
***
I woke suddenly with the high intensity sun coming through my window. My dream had lingered into my wakefulness. This dream had been different. It repeated itself over and over. I saw flashes of a calendar date, December 21, 2018, then flickering images of the pink marble rock of the Gate of the Gods. This was followed by the first rays of sunlight and then everything repeated.
Having sat in cramped seats on planes for almost a full day, I was eager to stretch my legs and decided a hike was in order if for no other reason than to clear my head. Ever since I found the ring necklace in the safety deposit box, I had been wearing it and this morning was no exception. There was something special about it as it regularly appeared in my dreams. I pulled out my backpack, purchased some bottled water, and ate a meager breakfast before setting off.
I walked slowly southwest and up and away from the lake into the main part of the small village where the hotel was located. Not more than a half a mile from the hotel was the Templo De La Fertilidad. This is definitely not the place to visit if you had residual envy about the size of the parts between your legs. Stone erections were placed everywhere; on the temple roof, in trees, and row after row of them as markers that looked very much like a cemetery.
The village where I was staying offered few amenities other than churches and a living fish museum, so I decided to head north and after several hours of walking I reached the heart of the Puna district and main shopping area. This was where we used to come for our main supplies when I was living here, and I was happy to see that nothing had changed that much. Nothing that is except for me.
When I left Peru, I was thirteen and at the time I was as tall as most of the full-grown men here. The average height of men in Peru is under five-foot-five and since my departure, I had grown so that now, I was quite the anomaly being nearly ten inches taller. My skin was never quite the creamy white of my adoptive parents, but neither was it as dark as the Peruvians.
In some ways I was feeling slightly out of place, but the smells coming from the shops, the motorcycle taxis belching blue smoke in the air, and the plethora of small minivans roaming the streets in what could only be described as organized chaos felt like home. I loved the days when I could come into town and run from store to store finding all my favorite treats.
I spotted a store that looked familiar and stepped inside to rows of dulce de leche alfajores. These were cookies that had a caramel sauce squished between them. I ordered one and an Inca Kola, thankful my language skills were still excellent. I sat at a table and took through the window to the bustling city as I ate and drank more sugar that I knew I should.
The instant I bit into the cookie my mind drifted back to living here with my parents. Mom was right. Things were simpler here and that helped my mind to focus on what was most important. I could now see why my parents loved it here so much. The people were warm and caring, the food, a delectable mix of cultures, the altitude good for you heart and lungs, and the air was pure and clean as long as you were upwind of the cars.
The area was filled with interesting history and lore. It is said there are underwater ruins in the lake; ruins that rival the construction methods of the pyramids. This was also the home of the Incas.
I bought an extra alfajor and drink to go and checked the time. I was too late for a lake cruise and a calendar caught my eye. December 20. On one hand I wanted to tempt fate and on the other I felt compelled to find out exactly what my dreams were telling me. I was found not far from here, twenty years ago on the morning of Dec 21. If I came for clarity, then I needed to return to where it all began. I turned from the store to find a motorcycle rental.
After securing a motorcycle, I rode south for an hour, past my hotel and to the Gate of the Gods. The locals called it Puerto de Hayu Marka, the Doorway of the Amaru Meru in the Valley of the Spirits. After parking the motorcycle, I hiked up the short pathway to the stone gate making sure I memorized the trail for the next time I would come in the early morning hours before sunrise tomorrow.
The area itself was extremely scenic with spectacular thin ridges of pink stone that thrust upward from grassy hills. The formations reminded me of the Garden of the Gods in Colorado Springs and the vegetation was indicative of a typical high-altitude desert.
Approaching the gate, I could clearly see that it wasn’t a natural formation. The gate’s face of pink stone was perfectly flat with two large verticals cuts to outline the gate itself. The gate appeared as a square, roughly twenty feet vertical and horizontal, with a second cut into the stone that partially resembled the letter T. That smaller indentation in the rock just fit my height.
When you think of a gate, you think of something that you can see through. Not this gate. It was simply stone that had been carved away, no more than two feet deep into the solid surface of the rock face. There is no gate to pass through, it’s more of an alcove in the solid stone. I sat on one of the many stone benches that had been erected over time and tried to picture myself as a mere child twenty years ago. Someone had left me here.
I stood as dusk began to settle and placed my hand on the stone face. This place was not unlike many native American archeological sites. The unique geography was reason enough for the natives to believe the place was mystical and over generations they used the site for sacred rituals. There was nothing supernatural about this place. It was just carved stone amongst succulents in a beautiful setting.
Somewhat disillusioned, I walked back to the motorcycle and made my way to the hotel for the night.
***
I woke before my alarm. My dreams once again created an urgency for me to return to the Gate of the Gods by sunrise. Sunrise was just after six in the morning and it would take me all of forty minutes to ride the motorcycle and hike to the gate.
I grabbed my backpack, put on my necklace, and started my ride in the dark. By the time I got to the trailhead, the eastern sky was beginning to turn green with the nearing sunrise. After carefully making my way to the gate, I sat inside the stone cutout and waited for the sun.
Slowly the greens gave way to yellow and orange hues and I smiled. I wasn’t expecting anything, but the isolation and crisp morning high-altitude air was exhilarating.
The moment had come, and the first rays of sunlight made their way down the rockface above me. I stood and stepped back watching the light of the sun work its way lower and lower across the pink stone. Finally, the gate was fully lit, and I turned back to face the sun.
Twenty years ago, on this day, I was left here. I was all alone. Now, without my parents I’m once again all alone in this world. I wondered why this didn’t bother me.
A low hum began. I felt it in my feet as it passed up and through the rocks I stood on. I turned to face the gate. Light began appearing from inside the cracks of the rocks. The light crept inward until the entire inner gate was awash with blinding white light.
The urgency from my dreams was there once again. It drove me forward one step at a time. In a single act of defiance to whatever fate might be calling me to, I thrust out my hands to grab the edges of the stone to hold me back. My necklace slipped free from beneath my shirt. It stretched towards the light now no more than a few inches away from me. It pulled me towards the light with a force beyond anything I could describe. I tried to hold back, but my hands slipped free and I plunged through the gate.
I floated as light streamed all around me. My senses told me I was moving, but I felt no wind or resistance of any kind. I held out my hand in front of my face and my fingertips began dissolving before my eyes. I screamed as my body dissolved away but my voice was lost to me. Then the light vanished and there was nothing. No light, no sound.
***
How long I spent in the nothingness I have no idea for I had no form, no sensation. I knew I existed but that was all. Then, a single point of light appeared. It grew rapidly until all I could see was white light.
The next thing I knew, I was standing on something solid and falling forward. The white light receded, and I took a shaky breath. Slowly, all my senses came back to me. I was kneeling on something hard. My breathing became normal and rhythmic. I could feel my backpack on my back.
My eyes slowly opened to see polished stone tiles. Lifting my eyes upward, I saw the feet of dozens of people. I continued to lift my head until I focused on the face of one man that stepped forward from the crowd. It wasn’t a kind face, nor was it inherently evil, but his eyes were dark and penetrating.
“As the prophecies foretold, you’ve finally returned to us, Aila.”
“Aila?” My voice wasn’t my own and I felt a heated rush through my body. I was overwhelmed with dizziness and I slumped forward onto the tiles and descended into the solace of darkness.
***
My eyes fluttered open. I could see a beautiful violet flower resting delicately on white silky sheets next to my face. I thought perhaps I was in Peru and back at the hotel except that the flower looked like no flower I had ever seen before. The violet petals gently curved into iridescent, almost glowing yellows and gold at the center. It was beautiful, and the scent vaguely reminded me of something.
I lifted my head and looked around. The room was bright from sunlight coming through a window, but the walls were made of rough, dark stone. The floors were wood, and the furnishings constructed of strange materials. A wisp of long brunette hair floated before my eyes and I moved quickly to look behind me to find the source of it.
Rolling over in the bed, I found no one there, only more hair that pulled against my head and weight that shifted across my chest. I closed my eyes and breathed deeply wishing this dream would simply go away. When I opened them, everything was still the same. I reached for the hair and found it attached to my head. I stared at my hand that was slender and feminine before looking down to find two breasts partially hidden by thin, shiny, black fabric.
“This can’t be…” I pushed myself backwards and out of the bed even as I questioned my own voice; a voice that sounded silky, delicate, and smooth. My feet met with the cool wooden floors and I stood upright. Looking down past my breasts, I could see that the hem of the gown I was wearing stopped just below my knees.
“I’m a woman…” My hands moved to my face and slid through my long hair before descending to my breasts. They were full, heavy, and supple. My head moved quickly from side to side causing my hair to slide across my back. I was looking for anything that could tell me for certain I was dreaming, or perhaps dead. What caught my eye was a mirror in the corner of the room and I slowly made my way towards it.
My first view of myself caught me off guard for standing in the mirror was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. She was flawless, lean, and what she was wearing did little to hide her shapely body. I spun around expecting to see another woman in the room, but there was none and when I turned back to the mirror, the woman in the reflection did the same. She was me and I was her. I moved closer to examine my face. My eyes were turquois like the greenish blue of a tropical sea. They were stunningly vibrant. My lips were full and slid easily over perfect teeth.
Stepping back, I was more amazed at my beauty than frightened for the reflection of myself brought peace to my soul. My hair was gorgeous and fell to the middle of my back. It looked like highly polished mahogany.
I tore myself away from my reflection and was instantly fearful as the sound of a door opened behind me. A slightly older woman entered and closed the door behind her. She curtsied ever so slightly.
“I’m glad to see you’re finally awake, Priestess Aila. My name is Tayodh and I’m here to serve you. I must say, it’s a great honor to meet the legendary missing priestess. That you came through the Earth stargate is leading to much speculation about the prophecy.”
I recognized she wasn’t speaking English, but I understood it and responded in the same language. My fear dissipated slightly as I tried to absorb what she had said. I had so many questions.
“Why do you call me Priestess Aila?”
“Master Vikold told me you might not remember everything and would likely be confused. You were very young when you went missing just before the Great Culling. There is no mistaking your eyes, for every High Priestess has unique eyes and your image was cast throughout the worlds in an attempt to find you. You are indeed Aila of Yalshema, daughter of the Manu Priestess Feylen and Master Jannalor.”
“But why are you calling me priestess?”
“I mean no disrespect to you. You have not yet come of age so are only considered a priestess. Upon your tenth birthday, you will gather your magic and be sent on your quest to find your animal companion. Only when you return will your title be bestowed as High Priestess.”
“You’re a high priestess as well, Tayodh?”
She laughed. “Oh my! I’m of the Onal caste, Priestess Aila. There is only one High Priestess in all the worlds at any time. Our prophets have foretold your arrival. These are exciting days for we have been without a High Priestess for over ten years.”
“You said I come of age when I turn ten?”
“I can see your confusion, Priestess Aila. If you spent your missing years on Earth, then you would equate one of our years to roughly two and a half Earth years. We would need to confirm with the historians when to expect your birthday.”
“You mentioned prophecy several times, Tayodh. What prophecy?”
“I beg you to forgive me, Priestess Aila, but I’m forbidden to speak of the details of the prophecy. Master Vikold has decreed this. I see you have many questions, but I’ve been directed to bring you to the temple. I must get you ready.”
My confusion hadn’t ebbed. If all of this was real, then somehow, I was in a new world and now a woman. I glanced back at my reflection. What if this is real? What if my memories of being a young girl were real? What if…
“I have placed your things here, Priestess Aila.”
Tayodh touched a mark on the wall and the rough stones vanished. Beyond the stones was a small room with clothing. My pants, shirt, and backpack were there. My hand went to my neck and my ring necklace was no longer there.
“My necklace…”
“Master Vikold has it. He was afraid that until you come of age you can’t protect yourself or it. I’ve never seen the ring and necklace of the High Priestess before. It’s a priceless relic. I must say that you were wearing very strange clothing. Might I suggest this outfit? I’m sorry these clothes are not befitting your status. They were the best we could find for you.”
I walked over, fully aware of how my new body was moving. I tried my best to ignore the subtle movements. My fingers lingered on the finest fabric I had ever felt. “This will do fine, Tayodh.”
“Let me lay it out for you and I will give you some privacy to change.”
“Thank you.”
Tayodh tipped her head slightly to the side. “There’s no need to be thanking me, Priestess Aila, but you’re very welcome.”
“My mom would slap me upside the head if I wasn’t thankful.”
“Manu Priestess Feylen?”
“No… Someone back on Earth.”
“I’ve never been to Earth. There’s no magic there and the people are savage. It’s why we left.”
I had dozens of questions just for her last statements, but Tayodh quickly laid out the dress, curtsied, and slipped out of the room.
I looked over the dress absentmindedly. Perhaps this is a parallel universe and in this universe I’m Aila and on Earth I’m Luke. I just need to get back to Earth which means I must find the gate.
With somewhat renewed energy, I slipped out of the nightdress and took a moment to stare at myself in the mirror. Without the nightdress, it was very clear there was nothing left of my maleness. I did, however, find myself drawn to my reflection and yet not drawn to it in the same way I would have been on Earth as Luke. This mystified me.
Turning back to the dress ensemble I noticed there were knee-high black leather-like boots, something that resembled women’s black dance shorts, and the black dress which offered an asymmetrical cut exposing one thigh while covering the other. I slipped on the shorts and boots before putting on the dress. The dress had something to support my breasts and straps under the breasts snugged everything up well. The overall look was dark, sultry, and quite sexy in my opinion.
I wished I had more time to figure everything out, but it wasn’t long before Tayodh came back to escort me to Master Vikold. I wasn’t feeling overly confident in myself hoping that no one would see through the ruse that I was a male although even I was beginning to question myself on that. Had I really been born here and somehow sent through the gate to Earth some twenty years ago? If so, then perhaps I started out as a female and maybe, just maybe, that’s why I struggled in my relationships. Have I been unable to commit because I never felt quite secure with who I am?
I found myself torn. Torn between a chance to learn about another world or to go back to everything I knew. Perhaps I’m dead. If so, wouldn’t I see mom and dad as mom always said we would see each other again.
Tayodh led me through hallways and rooms until I began to wonder if I would ever find my way back to where my clothes and backpack were. Finally, we ascended a stone ramp and turned a corner to arrive at a large space with polished tile floors. What drew my immediate attention was the stone gate. It was carved far more elaborately than the one in Peru. Across the room from the gate, a small circular hole in the stone wall allowed the sun to cast a focused ray of light onto the floor. In a remote way, this reminded me of the ancient Mayan observatories.
“Welcome, Priestess Aila. I trust you have recovered from your passage between worlds?”
I recognized this man as the one I had seen the moment I came out of the gate.
“You have me at a disadvantage for we have not been formally introduced.”
“Ah, yes. I’m Master Vikold. I must say, you’re far more beautiful than your mother and she was quite breathtaking.”
“You knew her?”
He ignored my question and walked around me slowly. “We’ve been looking for you for many years. Perhaps you can enlighten me as to how you found yourself on Earth?”
“I have no knowledge of what transpired. Can you tell me how I can return?”
“Anxious to return so soon? Our hospitality isn’t to your liking? Eight years from now, on our summer solstice the sun from Earth and our suns will simultaneously power the gates from both ends. This will allow someone to pass back through.”
“Eight years?”
Vikold smiled but it wasn’t comforting. “Eight of our years.”
I felt a dark heaviness upon me. If he isn’t lying, then I’m stuck here and stuck as a woman.
“I’m sure this is disconcerting for you, but this is your true home. This is where you belong.”
Vikold stepped towards a wall and tapped his finger on a mark that closely resembled the one Tayodh used in the bedroom. An entire wall of stone vanished, and sunlight flooded the temple. I was transfixed by the sight of the world beyond the temple and I blindly followed Vikold out onto a large stone deck. Up until this moment I had questioned the possibility that this was all some elaborate hoax, however, before me left no doubt I wasn’t in Kansas, Peru, or Earth anymore.
What I saw took my breath away. Twin suns hovered high above the horizon. A giant lake glittered like sapphires in the distance. Between me and the water were miles of rolling meadows, forests, and jungle. Mountains with sharper peaks than the Rockies stretched towards the heavens like ghostly gray fingers coming up from the ground. Two moons, one emerald green that hung suspended behind the mountain peaks, and another that was red with swirling white gaseous clouds drifted ever so slowly over the jungles to my left. As I looked down, I could see the shape of the temple. I was standing close to the top of a pyramid of stone that rose up through the jungle canopy.
To my right, a dark, forbidding valley was guarded by huge faces carved out of the distant stone cliffs. Above the faces, strange serpent-like creatures flew while closer to the pyramid a myriad of colorful birds darted between the treetops.
Tayodh had silently came up behind me. “Welcome home, Priestess Aila. Welcome to Amaru Meru.”
“On Earth, the natives called the stone gate the Doorway to the Amaru Meru.”
Vikold stepped back in front of me. “We are the people of Amaru Meru. I’m certain you must have many questions and I’m a very busy man. I have two historians that will guide you and answer your questions. For your safety, you’re not to leave the sanctuary of this structure and the immediate vicinity.”
Vikold turned to where two people were waiting. “Asunru is from your home city of Yalshema. We found him a few years after the Great Culling and he has earned his place amongst us.”
A man with a cowl over his head took a step forward. He was tall, a good six inches taller than I was.
“I have also assigned Syette to assist you in your transition back to Amaru Meru.” I glanced at a pretty woman who merely offered a sly, sinister grin. “I will leave you in their capable hands.”
I watched Vikold leave. I felt lost as if I was stuck in an impossible dream. I’m a woman in a strange world. Had I arrived here as a man I would still be dealing with lack of understanding and little knowledge of customs and culture, but now I was dealing with that and a new body.
I stood in silence, not knowing what to do. Asunru turned to Syette. “I’m happy to start with the Priestess.”
Syette stepped in front of the man and hissed back at him. “I’ll not remind you of your place, Onal Asunru. The Priestess is mine.”
There was obvious tension between the two and I saw Asunru flex his fist before turning and stepping back into the shadows of the temple.
“What was that all about?”
Syette stepped up close to me. “You need to learn how things work around here. Onal’s are barely worth the food we feed them and Asunru isn’t truly one of us.”
“Onal… I’ve heard Tayodh say she was Onal. Vikold is Master, and my mother was Manu? These are roles?”
“Castes. Onals are the lowest order, the ones with the least magic. They typically work as servants and maintain magical devices created by higher castes. They don’t even have an animal companion. The next caste level is Senal. That’s what I am. The highest level is named differently for women and men. Women of that caste are called Manu which is the equivalent of Master for men. Then there is you.”
“Me?”
“You’re the next High Priestess. The High Priestess reigns over all. You would know these things had you not run away to that backwards planet.”
“I have no idea how I got to Earth. Perhaps my parents would know more. Are they still alive?”
She laughed and turned away. “They died in the Great Culling.”
“I think I’ve dreamed of them, but I can’t say I have memories of them.”
“They were angry and disobedient people that used your birth to garner favor in the realms and they sought to overthrow the interim leadership of the people. In the absence of a High Priestess, there is often conflict between the factions.”
This didn’t sit well with me. “Political factions?”
“Magic is what creates the factions. There is light magic and dark magic. Light magic users belong to the Twuilhe faction and dark magic users are Viangi. Asunru is Twuilhe.”
“Light and dark, good and evil. Even on Earth they have the same concepts.” I thought of mom before Syette’s angry voice caught me off guard.
“You understand nothing! Light magic is merely focused on creation and dark, destruction. Neither are good or evil. They are both equally needed and equally valued. You developed those archaic beliefs on Earth.”
I was getting a little defensive. “What do you know of Earth?”
“We’ve visited Earth for thousands of years. When we first arrived, the people were little more than beasts of burden. We put them to work, built civilizations, gave them culture and skills yet they hated and feared us for it.”
It was best to change topics as otherwise I might get myself into trouble. “Can you show me your magic?”
“Asunru!”
The hooded man came out from the shadows and stood near me.
“The Priestess wants a demonstration of magic. I think she deserves to see it.” She grabbed my hand and pulled it towards her. “Hold your hand still.”
“Don’t do this, Syette.” His voice was low and threatening.
She sneered at Asunru. Red light began dancing between her fingers and suddenly my hand blistered as if placed in a metal forge. I screamed in pain and fell to my knees. My fingers blackened, seared, and smoke drifted up from them. Moments later Asunru grabbed my burned hand with his and as white light danced between his fingers, my hand healed, and the pain slowly went away.
I forgot all about the fact I was a woman. I forgot I was a woman with nothing to combat magic. I forgot I was on another world and understood nothing. I lashed out with anger. Standing up, I slapped Syette before I could control myself.
She wiped her lip and looked at me with loathing. “Just as I suspected. You’ve been tainted by Earth. You’re no more than a savage yourself. You’re not worthy to become High Priestess.”
I watched in horror as red light danced over both of her hands.
“Enough!”
We all turned to see Vikold coming towards us.
“She struck me, Master Vikold. She deserves death.”
“Be gone with you, Syette. You couldn’t kill her if you tried.”
“Perhaps not, but she would burn.”
Syette turned and walked away.
“It was my fault. I asked for a demonstration of magic.”
“She could have burned a stick just as easily. I apologize, Priestess Aila. Not everyone is as pleased as I am that our future High Priestess is amongst us. Asunru. You will take over from here.”
“Yes, Master Vikold.”
Vikold left and Asunru waited until we were alone.
“I, for one, am very glad you have returned. I knew your parents.”
“You used the past tense. I’m to assume Syette wasn’t lying and they are truly dead?”
“Sadly.”
“What were they like?”
Asunru looked around cautiously. “We can’t speak of them here. It’s important you understand what is expected of you. In two days, you will have your tenth birthday.”
I was beginning to tire of everything. “This is when I get little sparkly lights on my fingers? Do people throw a party for me and we all eat cake and ice cream?” I immediately regretted saying this. “I’m sorry. I’m having a hard time processing everything.”
“I don’t judge you for this. Walk with me, Aila.”
Asunru was silent as he led me through the structure and back to my room. I felt awkward and more than a little frightened to be alone in a room with a man. I watched him closely as he slid off his hood.
I blinked several times making sure my vision was clear. There was no mistaking his eyes. They were the same as the boy from my dreams.
“Do I know you?”
He moved quickly over to me. “Shhh…” His voice was a mere whisper. “You don’t know me.”
“I do…”
“No… You’ve never met me before.”
“Sharian?”
“It’s not possible for you to remember. The spell should have removed everything.”
“It’s you… from my dreams. That was real?” I spun around and looked at the bed. Suddenly it came to me. The flower was the same kind that Sharian had placed in my hair. I reached for the flower and held it out. “I remember you.” I felt such joy and a rush of emotions.
He frowned. “What you’re experiencing isn’t a memory. They are fragments and residual echoes created when passing through the stargates.”
“No… I’m certain.” I was desperate. Before me was a tangible link to something I believed was real. “I need to know…”
Asunru, if that was his real name, seemed to struggle.
“In two days, you will reach your tenth birthday. When this happens, you will gather your magic, but be warned. As High Priestess you will possess both light and dark magic, but you will not have full strength until you find your animal companion. Eight days after that, you will ascend into the fullness of your heritage. It will take time for you fully learn your abilities. Be cautious of the darkness.”
He turned away and put his hood back up before quickly exiting the room. I desperately needed time to think, but I felt a connection to him. I rushed towards the door and opened it only to find he was no longer in sight.
I took this as a sign that I needed to regroup. Can I trust fragments of my dreams? My entire worldview had shattered. I went back to the room and grabbed my backpack. I pulled out an Inca Kola, the remaining aflajor cookie, and a plastic bottled water. They felt physical in my hands; tangible. They were evidence that I wasn’t dreaming or dead. I quickly searched through my old clothes pockets and found my wallet. My driver’s license was there with a picture of me and my name from Earth.
This can’t be a dream. It’s all too real. I pulled out mom’s letter and reread it. I was found at the Gate of the Gods wearing the ring necklace and very strange clothing. Other worlds exist. The Gate of the Gods, the Doorway to the Amaru Meru is truly a gateway. Someone had taken me from my parents here and sent me through the gate to Earth. The gate on Earth and the gate here only opened once every twenty years. The last time it opened, I was sent from here.
I put the Inca Kola, my wallet, letter, and water away and sat down on the bed. I held out the aflajor cookie and took a bite, closing my eyes as the sweet flavors erupted in my mouth. I must assume this is all real.
Looking down past my breasts to my exposed thigh, I took a deep breath to center myself. I need to learn and absorb as much as I possibly can. I can’t let this body… being a woman… interfere with doing what I need to do to survive. I glanced at my reflection in the mirror and shook my head. Easier said than done.
I finished the cookie and tore my eyes away from the mirror. I looked around the room and found a marker on a different wall. I touched it lightly and a section of wall vanished to reveal what could only be a bathroom. It seemed even on other worlds people still must take care of the basics. There was a bath, already filled with hot water, and something that resembled a toilet except that it had no tank and the seat was longer and narrower. A sink with a serpent’s head faucet continuously had water flowing from it. The faucet reminded me of stone serpent images from ancient civilizations on Earth.
Moving to the sink, I splashed warm water on my face and looked around for a towel. There were none, but I did find several more markers. I touched one by the sink and I felt a slight tingle on my face and hands and instantly they became dry.
When I stepped back into the bedroom, I found Tayodh waiting for me.
“Where is Asunru?”
“He left suddenly.”
“I apologize, Priestess Aila. I’m sure you have many questions, and therefore we had historians assigned to you.”
“Perhaps you could answer some of my questions?”
“I’m happy to assist you in any way I can.”
***
I spent the rest of the day with Tayodh and she helped me understand much of the day-to-day living activities I needed to know. The bigger questions, such as what was expected of me and trying to understand my place in this world, were to be left for Master Vikold or my assigned historians.
I felt I had done well for my first day and I was mentally exhausted by the time I went to bed. I found I was constantly having to refocus my thoughts away from my physical body to the task of learning. I did manage to eventually get some sleep and woke refreshed even though I was still disoriented. As hard as I tried to ignore being female, I found I was dwelling on the changes to my body. Each move, or slight breeze that caused my hair to blow in front of my eyes was enough to make me pause.
“Good morning, Priestess Aila. I see you have already dressed. I’m to bring you back to the temple.”
I had been itching to explore by myself, but such would not be the case. When we entered the temple, Master Vikold and Syette were there.
“I trust you’re adapting well, Priestess Aila?”
“Tayodh has been invaluable in assisting me understand the new environment.”
“Since we can’t seem to locate Asunru, I will be placing you back under Syette’s care. I’ve spoken with her and she is eager to prove to you that she means you no ill.”
Syette was hard to read this morning. She looked demure, but her eyes never strayed from me.
Vikold left and took Tayodh with him leaving me feeling quite concerned for my personal safety.
Syette came over to me, knelt at my feet, and held my hand to her forehead. “I must apologize for my actions yesterday, Priestess Aila. Master Vikold has explained that you’re not responsible for my parent’s deaths. You see, my parents were killed when your parents led the Twuilhe against the temporary ruling faction of the Viangi. I blamed you for it and your presence, your face that reminds me of your mother, surfaced many bitter emotions in me.”
Mom always taught me to be the forgiving type and Syette appeared contrite. “I accept your apology and offer my own for striking you. Perhaps we can start fresh?”
Syette rose to her feet but kept holding my hand in hers. “I would like that. Let me show you something.”
She led me to a large wall of smooth stones and held up one hand. Red light flickered on her fingers. At first, I tried to pull away, but she held me fast and waved her hand across the surface of the wall. Images began to appear. “I won’t hurt you, Priestess Aila. I have sworn an oath to Master Vikold that I would be your protector and guide. He told me that you would bring me peace.” Her hand gently squeezed mine. It felt rather intimate, but I was unsure of her motives and I found her touch confusingly comforting.
“Yesterday, Master Vikold suggested you couldn’t kill me. Why would he say that?”
“He is correct. The High Priestess is magically protected throughout their life. While you can be hurt, you can’t die from magically inflicted wounds. Most of our High Priestesses live very long and die of natural causes. I was wrong to cause you pain, but you must know I used the limit of my magic to do what I did to you because while you don’t manifest your magic, you still have some within you. Tomorrow, when you come of age, you will be far more powerful than I ever will be and yet you will still not be complete until you bind with your animal companion. Let me show you.”
The images on the wall shifted. I was watching a woman dressed in layers of golden fabric hold out her hand and raise a stone fifty times her size.
“What you’re seeing happened thousands of years ago on Earth. Our High Priestess travelled to Earth and used her magic to build cities of stone. Earth’s people believed we that came through the gate were gods for we brought with us our magic.”
I could see monuments of stone rising and statues being formed.
“We gave the people of Earth a foundation of technology. We built monuments to our animal companions and they, in turn, began worshipping creatures that resembled them. Our dragons became the Mayan serpents of stone, our birds became Egyptian gods.”
“Why didn’t you tell them the truth and steer them away from their false beliefs?”
“They hated us and instead of being thankful for all that we had done for them, they attacked.”
The images changed, and I saw the High Priestess sleeping in a room only to be murdered by men with spears and axes.
“Earth wasn’t ready for us and they killed our High Priestess. Knowing that we were mortal, they rebelled, and we chose to leave them to their destructive ways.”
The images shifted again. I saw wars and the people of Earth advance technologically. Then the pictures changed again. I saw angels, demons, werewolves, and vampires.
“I don’t understand what I’m seeing.”
“Periodically, we travelled back to Earth. We would send a pair, one Twuilhe and one Viangi to find people who might be open to learning more about us. Every time the people of Earth turned our people into deities and legends.”
“But angels and demons, werewolves and vampires?”
“Due to their creative magic, the Twuilhe came across as benevolent beings. They were worshiped as angels. The Viangi appeared more demonic in the eyes of the people from Earth. Some of our people could be construed as vampires as they thrive at night and their magic can control a victim through their bite and some of our animal companions look similar to Earthly wolves.”
“You’re saying Earth’s cultures and myths are a direct result of interactions with the Amaru Meru? There are vampires here?”
Syette smiled, and this time it seemed genuine. “Yes, but as to vampires that you might think of from Earth’s culture, our people are merely a subclass of the Viangi and they don’t drink blood. In light and dark magic there are those in both factions that develop subclasses. Those that form the lightest of the light magic and those that are the darkest of the dark magic. We call the dark subclass Nakco, controllers of souls.”
“Tell me about the animal companions.”
“The animals on Amaru Meru also have magic and they form a type of symbiotic relationship with their human companions. When you find yours, you will always feel connected to them and you can call them. Each animal type helps their human companion focus their magic.”
“What’s yours?”
I could see Syette concentrate for a moment. “I called her.”
Seconds later a bright red bird that appeared to have its tail feathers on fire flew in and landed on Syette’s shoulders.
“What is it?”
“Earth would call it a phoenix, but here it is a rare animal companion called a flametrill. She helps me specialize in fire magic.”
“Thus, my burnt hand. She’s beautiful. What kind of animal will I get?”
“I can’t say. It is different for every person, but a High Priestess can be aligned with almost any animal.”
“Yesterday you said that good and evil didn’t exist, that both light and dark magic were necessary. Help me understand.”
Syette continued to hold my hand and led me back outside onto the deck. “Look around you. What do you see?”
“Life. It’s everywhere.”
“For the plants to grow, what do they need?”
“Nutrients.”
“And where do those nutrients come from?”
“I think I understand where you are going with this. The death of a tree allows it to put its own nutrients back into the soil to help the new life grow. You’re talking about a circle of life. So, applying this to light and dark magic…”
“You can’t build a building without having the resources to build it. The very act of creation requires destruction. You can’t heal something that is healthy.”
I took a moment to ponder that. “The Great Culling. What was that?”
“Our last High Priestess died about eleven of our years ago. Her essence drifted until a new High priestess could be found. That was you, but you had to be born and reach your tenth birthday before you could draw magic unto yourself and become our High Priestess. Between High Priestesses, the factions alternate leadership of the people of Amaru Meru. This time, it fell to the Viangi but the Twuilhe wouldn’t accept this and they formed an army and attacked. They had hoped to take the Viangi off guard, but the Viangi fought back and defeated the Twuilhe uprising.”
“That uprising was led by my parents?”
“Yes. They claimed that by having you, they should be responsible for leading our people.”
“It’s not nice to hear that one’s parents were bad. Somehow I pictured them to be kind and caring.”
Syette turned away from me for a moment. “Tomorrow is your tenth birthday. In the morning you will be brought to the temple. It is normal for a High Priestess to absorb both light and dark magic, but they tend to draw more of the magic from the ruling faction.”
“You think I will have more dark magic then?”
“Almost guaranteed. I know it’s a lot to take in. I will take you back to your room, so you have time to prepare yourself. I suggest you take a bath and get to bed early.”
Syette walked me to my room and stepped inside with me. When I went to move towards the bed, she pulled me back.
“I hope after tomorrow you won’t forget about the lower classes like myself, Priestess Aila. I was wrong in how I treated you yesterday. I have been able to see beyond the subtle resemblance of you mother when I look at you. Before I never have the chance again, I wish to give you something.”
Syette leaned in and kissed me. My eyes opened wide at the slight heat, almost as if electricity danced along my lips. I was both appalled and intrigued. It neither felt wrong, nor right but it left me confused.
Syette pulled away with a slight smile. I saw red light flickering on her lips.
“Until tomorrow, Priestess Aila.”
When the door closed behind her, I nearly collapsed on the bed. I was so confused. When I closed my eyes, I saw the boy Sharian. He was Twuilhe. There was purity and kindness there. If my Earthly mom were in a faction, she would be Twuilhe. All my years I struggled with the concepts of good and evil. What if Syette is right? That good and evil are merely human constructs. I hate to admit it, but there is a lure to the darker magic.
***
I woke with the scent of a flower intruding upon my dreams. When I opened my eyes, there was a fresh violet flower resting next to me again. I made note to ask Syette what the meaning of the flower was. I got up quickly for I was anxious to start the day. I had decided to have my bath this morning and, in some small way, I was interested in seeing Syette for what had transpired yesterday was new and unique. Her kiss made me feel less alone.
When I left the bathing area, I saw a new outfit spread out on the bed. It was a shimmering gray gown. Once I had it on, I looked at myself in the mirror. Today I was much happier to see my reflection. There was something uniquely powerful about being a beautiful woman.
Tayodh came into my room.
“To think I will be here to witness your coming of age, Priestess Aila. It is a great honor. The gray dress symbolizes the hybrid nature of the High Priestess, being neither light or dark, Twuilhe or Viangi. You’re unique in that you’re both. Are you ready?”
“Yes… I think I am.”
Tayodh led me back to the temple. I was then told that each tile represents one day within the year and I was directed to stand on a specific tile. As the rays of the twin suns passed through the small hole, the light came closer and closer to me. Master Vikold and numerous people entered the temple. They were all dressed in black and chanting. In the dark recesses of the temple, I could see several men and women with dark eyes and light skin. They must be Nakco.
I looked around the room. Syette was there next to Master Vikold. She winked at me and smiled. The ray of sunlight moved steadily closer and just before it hit my tile, I saw movement at the side of the chanting crowd. It was Asunru. His cowl was off, and his eyes bored into mine with longing and compassion. In his hand was a violet flower. His mouth began to move, and I tried to concentrate on what he was saying. That’s when the ray of sunlight hit my tile and I screamed as pain tore through my body.
***
My screams echoed through the temple. I couldn’t breathe, and my back arched as my feet lifted off the ground. I stared in horror as black and white wisps of luminescent air swirled around me. I tried to breathe, and more pain erupted through my shaking body.
I’m dying.
“Focus on me, Aila.”
I could hear Asunru’s voice in my head as the black air closed in on me. I managed to open my eyes and I sought out Asunru. Through the blackness that swirled about me, I found him. His eyes radiated warmth. As I concentrated on him, the air began to change. More white air slid in with the dark.
When I thought my lungs could no longer bear it, I screamed again, and the white and black air rushed inside of me. It filled me completely. I felt the magic. There was light and darkness, creation and destruction, Twuilhe and Viagni.
I began regaining some control and I looked down towards my hands. Light of all colors danced across my fingertips. Slowly, I was lowered to the ground as the swirling air dissipated. I gazed around the room and I could no longer find Asunru. There was some fear and more than a little awe on the faces of those around me, yet probably no more than on my own at the experience.
Master Vikold stepped forward and tipped his head. He seemed a little angry at first, but he smiled and held out my necklace which I grateful took and placed around my neck.
“May I be the first to greet you, High Priestess Aila. There is still more to do before your ascension and to you receiving your full powers and title, but know we are here for you and will help guide you on your next steps.”
“Will the guidance be as lacking as to what I was to go through this morning? For I have never felt such tremendous pain.”
“No one can fully prepare you for receiving your magic and the experience is unique for each person. Your experience is not uncommon for a High Priestess. This temple is a sacred place and it allowed you to absorb what you needed within the safety and control of your people.” He handed me a wooden stick. “As is customary, the new High Priestess must choose their primary faction. Concentrate on the stick and let your heart guide you. Light, darkness, life, death, it is your choice.”
I held out the stick in my hand and glanced around the room once again. Syette smiled and I caught the slightest hint of red light floating across her lips. My hands followed suit and soon red light began moving between my fingers. The stick burst into flames and in the light of the fire I could see Master Vikold’s smile.
Then, just as the fire began, it died and white light came forth from my fingers. The burned scars on the stick faded and vibrant green leaves erupted. Seeing the stick burst into life gave me joy and as the scent of a violet flower came to mind, flowers appeared on the stick like a bouquet. It was the most exhilarating thing I’ve ever felt. To feel within me the ability to destroy and create.
Vikold took the stick from my hand and looked at it angrily before throwing it off to the side. “The results are inconclusive. Your quest to find your animal companion will establish your primary faction.”
Syette frowned. “But she chose dark magic first.”
Vikold turned quickly to the crowd. “You will leave us. All except for Syette.”
Once everyone had left the temple, Vikold paced back and forth. “I should have prepared you better, High Priestess Aila. The Great Culling was a failure on all our parts. Many people were killed. Because the Twuilhe faction rebelled and attacked us, the remaining people of Amaru Meru fear the outcome of your primary choice. The people believe the High Priestess should be Viagni to show the worlds you are not in favor of the violent Twuilhe and that we’re united. There are two prophecies regarding you. The first is that you will unite us all, the second, that you will utterly destroy one of the factions. It’s my belief that your choice will set one of the two prophecies into motion. I leave you in Syette’s hands to prepare for your quest to find your animal companion.”
“What of Asunru?”
Syette frowned.
Vikold turned and walked away. “He has not been seen for several days, High Priestess Aila.”
Syette reached for my hand and I felt unsure and pulled mine slightly away.
“You reject me now that you’re High Priestess?”
“No… It’s just that I thought…” I shouldn’t say any more. “I’m pleased to have you as my guide in this next step.”
Syette smiled and took my hand to lead me back out to the deck overlooking the land. When we got outside, she pointed towards the valley guarded by two giant stone faces. “The faces of light and dark guard the entrance to our most sacred valley, the Valley of the Chosen. In three days, you must travel alone deep into that valley. There you will be confronted by the creatures and minions that reside there. You will be tested, and you will use your magic to fight until your chosen companion animal yields to you. When you return, you will present your companion animal and five days later, your title will be magically assigned through enlightenment. Eight days after that, you will be fully ascended to the role of High Priestess.”
“Are there meanings to the days? It seems like my milestone events are following a pattern. I arrive on the first day, then two days later I gather my magic. Three days after that I must start my quest and five days later I’m magically assigned my role.”
“You’re correct, High Priestess Aila. Creation follows patterns and mathematical sequences are the foundations of all life. It is our tradition to reflect these patterns in our various rituals.”
“On Earth this pattern is called a Fibonacci sequence.”
“These patterns are in all life.” She held up my hand and gently stroked my fingers. “From the tip of your finger to the first knuckle is one segment in length. To the second knuckle, is two, and to the third is three, and fourth at your wrist is five.” She reached up and touched my face. “Even the placement of your eyes, nose, and…” Her fingertips brushed my lips and I could feel her fire magic tingling them. It was a slightly arousing feeling. “…lips are mathematically proportioned.”
I turned away knowing I was blushing.
“When I first saw you choose dark magic, fire magic, it greatly pleased me, High Priestess Aila.”
My heart was beating faster than it should until my eyes alighted upon the stick still full of violet flowers. My breathing normalized, and I felt at peace. There was no question I felt drawn to Syette. The way she was responding to me was better than Samantha ever did. It was alluring but I struggled with it. My mind told me I was still male, but my heart knew otherwise.
Now feeling back in control of my emotions, I turned back to Syette. “How do I prepare for my quest?”
***
Syette had spent countless hours with me over the past day training me in how I could use my magic. I felt an urgency within my spirit that the results of my quest to find my animal companion would be crucial for determining my future. This urgency helped me focus on the task at hand rather then being pulled into an emotional web or continuing to focus on my new body.
I had noticed that Syette had increased her flirtation with me but, if anything, I felt myself slowly pulling away. Perhaps it was the violet flowers that I found on my pillow each morning. Maybe it was my dreams that had returned with greater vibrancy and realism than ever before; dreams of Sharian.
I thought back to my life on Earth and how I felt trapped. Knowing what I have already learned, I felt foolish for all the years I spent in school training for a career that I was never destined for. I thought a lot about Samantha and now that I was a woman I could understand more of her motivation. Ever since my arrival here, I had felt insecure. While Samantha had been self-absorbed, deep down I believe she was looking for security in the form of a husband and good provider.
Syette, on the other hand, seemed overly aggressive. Her presence continued to stymie me. She seemed eager to touch me and she often used her magic to enhance the feeling of her touch. When I dreamed, however, I dreamed of Sharian.
Tayodh entered my room and curtsied to me. “Please excuse me, High Priestess Aila. Syette informed me that she will take you outside today. Might I suggest an outfit for you that would be most suitable for time in the jungle?”
“That would be wonderful, Tayodh. Thank you.”
Tayodh’s smile was infectious. She pulled out clothing that would be closer fitting, and the dress had much less length to it. To me this appeared more like a short skirt and I would have more skin showing than ever before. I had become accustomed to the feeling of the dresses and I began to enjoy trying on each new outfit.
Tayodh smoothed out the dress on the bed and picked up the violet flower that was on my pillow. “You have a lover, High Priestess Aila?”
“A lover? Not that I’m aware of.”
“This specific flower is a symbol of eternal love. It is often given to the person someone intends to marry.”
“I’ve had one on my pillow every morning since I first arrived.”
“A secret lover then.”
I frowned. “I think I would rather they just come speak with me. It’s a little frightening to think someone is coming into my room every night while I sleep.”
“Oh… That’s not likely. Can you imagine waking a High Priestess up and startling her? They’d be nothing but ash. I think they’re sending you the flowers by magic. Of course, that would require a Master or Manu caste to do such a thing.”
“That makes me feel a little better.”
“Any idea on who it might be?”
“I only really know you, Master Vikold, and Syette. I don’t think Master Vikold would do such a thing. He doesn’t seem to be the attentive type. That just leaves you and Syette.”
“As beautiful as you are, High Priestess Aila, I’m already married to a man.”
“And Syette hated me at first, so I would rule her out. Plus, she isn’t Manu, so she would have to place them here physically.”
“You need to be seeking a Twuilhe, not Viangi. This is light magic at work.”
“Thank you, Tayodh. I’ll get changed and meet Syette in the temple.”
“You’re very welcome.”
***
I changed into the new outfit and checked myself out in the mirror. I loved the way the short skirt looked on me and I turned from side to side to get different views. What I had felt at first was a difficult challenge to be a woman, I now loved everything about my new body. I still felt vulnerable around men but having witnessed the power I had at my fingertips it made me more confident.
What remained confusing was that I wasn’t looking upon myself with the same eyes that I used to. Even Syette, with her dark, sultry looks was slowly becoming less arousing to me. I realized that was partly why I was distancing myself from her. I wished Asunru was around that I could test my theories. Was I truly becoming attracted to men?
I was both anxious and nervous to head outside. Growing up, I spent a lot of time outside and took every opportunity to camp and hike, so I was familiar with the outdoors; the outdoors on Earth. Syette had spent some time filling me in on the various types of animals I might encounter but I had no idea what plants to avoid and what hidden dangers lurked here.
I met Syette and she immediately took my hand and pulled me down through the structure. When we reached the bottom floor, she touched a mark and the stone wall vanished. From this point I could see three wide trails that angled off into the dense foliage. One, headed what I considered west towards the lake, one directly north towards the Valley of the Chosen, and a third that went in an easterly direction.
“Try to pay attention, High Priestess Aila. While I have no doubt you can protect yourself, you must always remain alert.” Syette pointed to the middle trail. “This is the trail you will take tomorrow. I’ll lead for now, then you can lead coming back.”
Syette let go of my hand and quickly vanished up the trail. I followed at a quick pace, but it was clear she had left me behind and was nowhere to be found. I continued to move ahead hoping I would catch up while at the same time I was constantly scanning the wide variety of plants and small animals I was seeing.
I moved along the trail until I came to a creek crossing. The creek was of moderate size, but the edge of the trail was the top of a short five-foot drop into a pool of water below. I considered turning around when I was tackled from behind and sent flying over the edge into the pool below. I sputtered as I came up to find Syette laughing and swimming slowly around me.
“You must be careful, High Priestess Aila. Wild beasts can lurk in the jungle and pounce on you from behind; beasts that might choose to take advantage of you.”
I wasn’t so sure I liked this part of the training. I loved swimming and the water, but Syette had taken me by surprise by my lack of awareness.
Syette pressed herself against me and tried to kiss me, but I turned my face away and swam for the shore. At first, she was angry with me then her countenance softened. “I’m sorry, High Priestess Aila. I must have startled you and you’re unhappy with me. I beg your forgiveness.”
She stood and held out her hand. I hesitated to take it but thought better of it and took her hand in mine. Syette reacted quickly and pulled me towards her so that we fell into the soft grasses at the edge of the pond. I sprawled on top of her and in a quick move, Syette rolled us over with me pinned beneath her.
She pressed her lips against mine with much intensity, but this time her magic hurt me. Using a combination of magic and physical strength, I sent electrical shocks through her and pushed her body away from mine. I used just a small amount of magic, but the effect was profound for Syette flew back and landed spasming in the grass some ten feet from me. I immediately felt badly and reached out to grasp her wrist with healing magic to help her recover.
Her eyes went wide before turning dark and yanking her wrist away from my touch. “You dare spurn me! You’re nothing but the spawn of traitors to the Amaru Meru! I should have killed you before you gained your magic and spared the worlds. Watch your back, Aila, for it presents an excellent target.”
Syette scrambled up the bank and back to the trail before taking one last hateful look at me. She ran off towards the temple structure.
I sat back down feeling rather dazed by the whole encounter. I had so little knowledge about this place and the culture. Could I have breached some societal norms or led Syette to believe that I was attracted to her. Granted, at first there was an element of sinful seduction, but I attributed this to my sexual confusion and the need to feel wanted, secure, and loved.
I was very tempted to not go back but I realized I had little knowledge of the land and I wasn’t prepared for an extended journey. I stood and made my way back up to the trail. I paused a moment and considered the feeling of freedom before realizing I would probably fair better being dropped off in Antarctica. Turning back towards the temple structure, I walked at a slow and deliberate pace so that I could take in my surroundings.
I had almost made it back when half a dozen people led by Master Vikold found me on the trail.
“I’m glad you’re safe, High Priestess Aila. When you didn’t return in a timely fashion, we decided to come find you.”
“I’m grateful for your concern, but as you can see I’m perfectly fine.”
“Syette informed me that you attacked her.”
“Did she also tell you that she tackled me off a waterfall then pinned me to the ground to take advantage of me? Did she inform you that after I repelled her attack, I healed her to make sure she was all right?”
“She failed to mention those things.”
“I’m sorry if I somehow led her on, but I have no romantic feelings towards her. I thought she was merely being friendly and I’m ignorant of the customs here.”
“The good news is that you’re unharmed.”
“I will take this experience to heart. If nothing else, Syette taught me a valuable lesson to be on my guard out here. Perhaps I could use someone to teach me social customs.”
“There will be time enough for that after you find your animal companion. Let’s get you back so you can be well rested for tomorrow.”
***
I woke early and found a similar outfit to the one that I wore the previous day. Tayodh had brought me a pack filled with supplies. Other than that, I was ready to go. Syette had yet to show herself and for that I was grateful.
I found another flower and considering I had magically locked the door after Syette’s threat, I was led to believe my secret admirer had to be someone that I had never met. The obvious choice would have been Asunru, however Syette stated he was of the Onal caste and wouldn’t be capable of such a feat.
There was little pomp or ceremony to my departure other than Master Vikold deciding I should not risk the necklace and I should leave it in his protection. Since he had given it back to me once before, I thought little of it.
The hike to the entrance of the sacred valley would take several hours and once past the creek where Syette had tackled me, I was in new territory. Knowing the magic I had at my fingertips I wasn’t too frightened, but the images I had been shown of potential animal companions resembling lions, wolves, and even large fanged birds left me skittish and slightly jumpy at every sound and rattle of a bush.
I had travelled several miles by my own estimation when I began noticing smaller statues of faces on either side of the trail. When I suggest they were small, they were in comparison to the ones carved on the cliff faces, but these vaguely reminded me of Easter Island.
The further I travelled, the more monuments and statues I encountered. When I rounded a bend, I saw a stone bench with a single violet flower on it and a letter. I looked around suspiciously but found no evidence anyone was near.
Hoping the letter contained the answer to my so-called secret admirer, I sat down and read.
Aila,
Today you embark on your quest to find your companion animal. I’m sorry I can’t be with you to guide you through this important milestone towards your final ascension. I have no idea what you’ve been told but know that your choice could possibly mean the end of one of the factions and with it the lives of millions of people.
Don’t worry about what animal companion you should choose as the right one will choose you. You have the ability and power to make any animal yield to you but understand the right animal companion will not hesitate to challenge you. Even though you may feel threatened at times, you must wait for them to attack first.
You have no reason to accept what I have written here as anything other than hearsay. For many reasons your return to Amaru Meru was not as it should have been and those around you are attempting to manipulate you. Trust your heart.
I reread the letter before using my magic to burn it to dust. I was both frustrated and intrigued. Why offer me hints and tell me I was being manipulated without explaining more? Other than Syette’s odd behavior, I’ve been given no reason not to trust Master Vikold, however, I admit that my lack of understanding of this world could easily lead me to being misled. The questions that come to mind are why manipulate me at all and who is the one doing the manipulation?
I stood and looked back down at the flower with a mixture of frustration and wonder. The extraordinary violet flower spoke to me and I hated to leave it there. Picking it up, I put it into my hair and continued along the trail.
***
After another hour of walking, the jungle opened as I approached the mouth of the Valley of the Chosen. A slowly meandering river of crystal-clear water exited the valley between the massive carved faces. Looking up from where I was standing, I could barely make out the tops of the cliffs. Beneath the eastern carved face, a small boat was tied to a stone dock.
I made my way to the dock and ran my hands over the intricately carved gunwales of the boat. They appeared to be made of ivory and the hull of the boat seemed to be formed of a single enormous leaf. For all the magic and technology, I marveled at the simplicity of design.
I looked up the valley and river and the sheer cliffs made walking from here impossible. I stepped into the boat, released the rope, and sat down on the single seat. At the stern I saw a magical mark and I touched it lightly. Since there were no paddles, I expected this mark to propel the craft forward and wasn’t too surprised when it moved on its own accord into the current.
The little boat had no rudder, but it headed upriver between the carved cliff faces as if it knew exactly where it was going. I took the opportunity to eat and drink while I passed through the steep canyon. Periodically, I looked up as the sounds of deep bellowing roars of dragons flying far overhead gave me concern.
As I rounded a bend, I could see what appeared to be a temple carved out of the cliff face. There was no obvious path to it for from the water to the first ledge of the temple was nearly five-hundred feet of slick, smooth stone. Dozens of dragons flew and circled the temple. I was surprised that the deep bellowing roars came from dragons that were, in my estimation, quite small. Most were not any larger than I was. That was until I spotted one golden-skinned dragon perched high above the others. Even from this distance I felt its eyes following me up the river. I was a snack, a mere morsel to such a creature and I was pleased the boat turned a corner putting the dragons and the temple out of sight.
Slowly, over the next hour, the valley walls became less harsh and steep and the jungle plants began to take hold along the river’s edge. After another bend, the valley flattened out even more and the boat docked itself on the far side of the river.
I stood on the stone dock and stretched. Before the situation with Syette yesterday, she had managed to describe the trail for me. From here I must hike another two hours until I come to a large circular platform carved out of the stone. I was to light a fire in the center of the platform and, in her words, survive the night.
I shook my head and felt my long hair slide over my back. It was less than a week ago that I was a man in Peru. I had been completely oblivious to this world that seemed more like fantasy fiction than reality. I slid my hands down my lean hourglass figure before holding one hand up and causing my magic to flit across my fingertips in colorful bands of light. No one would ever believe this back on Earth.
I began walking along the jungle trail and quickly established that there was far more wildlife here than near the temple structure where my bedroom was. Birds of all colors and sizes darted back and forth across the trail and I could sense large predators paralleling my path as they made their way through the dense underbrush. Occasionally, something very large would rustle a bush.
To keep my fear under control, I concentrated on the path and thought about the mysterious letter. If what was written was true, then the animals wouldn’t attack me unless it was to be my animal companion. That was all except for the one that would be. The little birds and animals weren’t the ones that concerned me, it was the larger ones with talons, fangs, and might normally hunt people for breakfast.
It was dusk when I finally came to the platform. I hadn’t realized it, but I had been steadily climbing in elevation and from the edge of the platform, I could see the river several hundred feet below me. The stone platform appeared to be carved from a single massive rocky outcropping. The diameter was roughly one hundred feet and the stone surface was carved with intricate whorls and patterns that led one’s eye towards the center.
To the back of the platform and away from the edge that fell towards the river, a vertical cliff rose several hundred feet and the far side from the trail gave a breathtaking view of a smaller tributary that cascaded down a series of stone steps. I noted the trail ended here.
I stood on the edge and watched as the red swirling moon drifted lower towards the horizon. Soon it would be dark and there would be no moons tonight to light the night. I took it all in and didn’t have to imagine myself in an Isaac Asimov story. I was here, living on another planet.
Darkness fell quickly and still I hesitated in lighting the fire. This was the first chance I had to look up into the night sky. As the stars burst forth, I wondered which one might be the one that Earth orbited. Somewhere out there in the vastness of space I had lived another life. A life that seemed more like a dream to me lately.
Moving to the center of the platform, I stretched out my hand and lit the wood in the recessed center. I wondered who might have prepared the wood for this event. Perhaps this all tied into the magic of the Amaru Meru and these rituals took care of themselves in a grander cycle beyond my comprehension.
I sat close to the fire with my back towards the cliff face and partially towards the waterfall. This, in my opinion, would reduce the numbers of creatures from coming up behind me. Syette told me the lighting of the fire symbolized my readiness to the creatures of Amaru Meru. To me it was a beacon. I’m here… come eat me.
It wasn’t long before I had my first animal visitors. Small birds flew in and landed on the stone near my feet. They watched me carefully before flying off. I was amazed by the dazzling array of colors and shapes of the inquisitive little creatures.
Shortly after the small birds arrived and left, small land animals scurried up towards me. Some looked a little more lethal and even hissed at me, but most reminded me of squirrels and weasels. At one point there must have been a dozen little furry animals and birds around the fire and I was vaguely reminded of Snow White.
As the night progressed it was as if the more dangerous and larger creatures crept from their lairs. It was getting more and more difficult to sit peacefully and several times I felt my magic rise within me defensively.
A large blue serpent slithered into the firelight to my left; its scales seemingly luminescent. I stayed perfectly still as it moved close to my foot, raised itself up, and barred fangs that were close to four inches in length. I was preparing for it to attack, when it turned its head away and vanished quickly. I breathed a sigh of relief until I discovered why it left.
I could hear something large moving at the edge of the platform, but the fire kept me from seeing what exactly it was. It slowly circled but turned back just as I caught a glimpse of coarse, bristling fur. I could hear its low rumbling breath.
This felt like the worst horror movie ever to me. Some savage creature paced nearby. At times I swore I could hear its claws scratch the stone surface of the platform. I caught only glimpses and it wasn’t going away like the others.
Minutes passed, and I doubted I even breathed when slowly, a beastly face appeared directly across from me. Its green eyes glinted in the firelight, its rows of fangs dripped saliva. It was neither wolf nor lion but looked like a hybrid of both.
It took a step towards me and I could now see the massive rise of its shoulder and thickly muscled body. I tensed as magic began dancing across my fingers. With a roar that shook the jungle, it leapt for me. I rolled to the side just as a huge wind blew me to the ground. In mid air the massive beast was snatched from the sky by a single set of claws.
I stared up into the night sky to find the stars had vanished and then suddenly reappeared as something even more enormous flew by. I made my way back to the safety of the fire. The jungle had gone silent. I waited; my ears straining, my eyes darting back and forth.
Then I felt it. The ground I stood on shook and the darkness receded as a massive stream of fire erupted from the edge of the platform. In the glow of the fire I could see golden scales and when the blast of fire stopped, and my eyes adjusted once again, the head of a dragon slipped from the darkness as it turned its yellow eyes on me.
***
I was beyond frightened. The beast that had leapt towards me over the fire was one I was positive could have easily shredded me into tiny bits. Now, as the dragon’s head passed unharmed through the flames of my fire, I knew no amount of magic could harm this creature. I was doomed.
There was no use running, and no use fighting. I stood as tall as I could and hoped my fear didn’t show. The dragon moved its head within inches of me. One snap of the massive jaws would sever me two. One blast of fire and I would be no more than ash.
I willed my magic quiet as I stood my ground. I sensed his great age, wisdom, and intellect. “I know you could end my life if you chose to do so. I’m not your enemy and I won’t try to harm you.”
The dragon inhaled deeply causing my hair to whip towards him as if a small gale had suddenly come up behind me. I waited for a blast of fire that never came. I reached out with my hand and touched the side of his golden-scaled cheek.
Sparks sizzled between us at my touch and I felt the dragon flinch. I felt his magic and it was powerful. It wasn’t the same kind of magic as my own.
“I am Beor.”
The voice sounded clearly in my head and I responded in kind.
“I’m Aila.”
The dragon shifted so that a single eye could focus on mine.
“No dragon has ever bound themselves to a human before. Dragons are the physical manifestations of magic, but the world of Amaru Meru is on a precipice.”
“Why do you speak with me, Beor, and what is this precipice?”
“You are the key, Aila. Your choices will determine the fate of the world, the fate of magic, and the fate of dragons.”
“Then would it not be best to kill me so that I couldn’t make the wrong decisions?”
“If I kill you then the world will end anyways for in the absence of a High Priestess, the human factions will go to war. The end of one faction will mean the end of everything, for balance must be kept.”
“Tell me what I must do to prevent this.”
“Had the quokka and you bonded as companions you would had fallen too far into dark magic to recover.”
“The beast that you stopped from attacking me? It was a dark magic beast? Is that what a quokka is?”
“Yes.”
“Why is it wrong for me to have too much dark magic?”
“As High Priestess, you have far greater magic than any other human. Too much light or dark magic will corrupt you and you already gathered far more dark magic than light during your coming of age. Dark magic attracts dark magic beasts and having such a beast for a companion would have vastly increased your dark magic and caused you to fall into darkness. Your gathering was not as it should have been.”
“I don’t understand. I thought both dark and light magic are needed. Creation and destruction.”
“You are correct, Aila, however darkness leads to evil and control.”
I almost turned away. Good and evil. Am I really having this conversation with a dragon?
“I thought evil was a construct that man has made.”
“No, Aila. Good and evil have always existed in all of us. It is not a construct, it is a reality. You know this. It was a part of creation.”
“Vikhold has been trying to get me to choose darkness. Why?”
“He who controls the High Priestess controls their destiny. If you fell into darkness, you and your power could be controlled by him or others.”
“What must I do?”
“As long as you live, you are bound to make choices. There is nothing you can do to avoid this. I will bind myself to you as your companion to protect you from binding yourself to a dark animal and falling into darkness.”
“If I were to bind myself to you, what will happen to me?”
“Your magic, both light and dark will grow in power. You will also gain dragon magic.”
“How do we bind ourselves?”
“Through blood.”
***
It was dawn by the time Beor and I completed our ceremony of binding ourselves by blood. It was both painful and exhilarating yet, when all was done, I knew it had been the right choice.
“Our magic is bound together, Aila. Our fates sealed.”
I reached my hand to rest it on the flank of the giant golden dragon as we stood side by side on the stone platform overlooking the river below. We were one and the same now. Not like lovers or friends, but something else. Companions that could never harm or separate themselves from the other.
“I can feel it, Beor. Thank you for keeping me from making a bad decision and descending into darkness.”
“Your Earthly mother would be proud of you.”
That Beor knew about my Earthly mother was part of the binding process. We had opened ourselves to the other and while he knew me, I also felt in touch with his ageless knowledge.
“I feel a need to meet the Twuilhe. I’ve been exposed to the Viangi for too long. Balance is needed.”
“I will take you wherever you like.”
“I’m not ready to face the Twuilhe just yet and need time to myself to contemplate all that has transpired. Can I get to the Twuilhe from the valley entrance?”
“Yes. Simply follow the river to the lake.”
***
It had felt natural climbing onto Beor’s neck and flying with him. What had taken hours of hiking and being in a boat before had only taken minutes and soon Beor had deposited me on the river bank and flown back off to join his kind.
I had thought I would feel bereft without his absence, but the binding, the connection we shared was tangible even though he wasn’t next to me. Now, as I looked towards the path that would lead me back towards the temple, I felt no fear for my magic had grown immeasurably.
Turning away from that path, I began following the river and I hadn’t travelled far when a man in a hooded cowl came out of the jungle to confront me. I was both pleased and slightly irritated when he removed his hood.
“Are you here to guide me back to Vikold, Asunru? I’m not going back to him. Not right away anyways.”
“I can see you’re upset with me and rightfully so.” Asunru looked towards the trail that headed back to the temple. “We have little time. Vikhold will arrive at any moment. I have a boat nearby that will take us quickly downriver and into Twuilhe lands.”
“I’ll leave with you on one condition. That you drop this mystery and secrecy and answer my questions truthfully.”
Asunru stared into my eyes and seemed to struggle with himself. He glanced at the flower that had miraculously stayed in my hair through the night and started to reach for it before pulling away. “I’ll answer everything, but you must be the one to gauge the truth. Quickly, we must hurry.”
He turned and slipped into the jungle and I followed him. We walked quickly and silently for nearly an hour before we came to a boat like the one at the river’s dock. This was slightly larger with two seats and once we were both on board, Asunru touched a marker and the boat pulled out into the main current and moved with the flow of the river.
I was still enthralled by my surroundings, but my focus was on Asunru and how his presence did something to me. He was confusing, confounding, and enticing.
“Before you start asking questions, High Priestess Aila, I think you should hear my story.”
“I’ll withhold my questions until you’re finished.”
“My name isn’t Asunru, but Sharian as you had suspected.”
My anger rose within me, but Sharian merely nodded and held up his hand.
“Please, let me explain everything. Before you were sent through the gate to Earth, I was your companion. Your parents were wise and good people and it is the tradition that the faction who births the new High Priestess becomes the temporary ruling faction with the parents of the High Priestess becoming the leaders of the Amaru Meru until the High Priestess fully ascends.”
“That’s not how it was explained to me but continue.”
Sharian frowned. “I’m sure you have been told exactly what Vikhold wanted you to hear. When you were almost two years old, close to five Earth years, Vikhold rebelled and led the Viangi to attack the Twuilhe. His goal was to take you from your parents and take the leadership of the Amaru Meru by force. Knowing that your life was in danger, your parents came to the Earth gate, placed a spell upon you to hide and protect you, and sent you through. That was eight of our years ago.”
“Again, this is different than what I was led to believe.”
“The spell changed your gender to a boy and erased your memories to assure your safety. Your magic would protect you and bring you back to us one day. It was likely your magic that allowed you to remember, to have dreams…”
“Why wouldn’t my parents accompany me? Why send me alone? This makes no sense.”
“Your parents had obligations as leaders of the people. Your mother was going to leave with you, but at the moment you were sent through the gate, Vikhold attacked. Your parents fought valiantly and held off Vikhold until the gate closed. Once the gate closed, Vikhold killed your parents and led an all-out attack against the Twuilhe.”
I opened my mouth and closed it not knowing what to say.
“For two years Vikhold attacked the Twuilhe. Tens of thousands of Twuilhe perished in the Great Culling. Finally, he realized he couldn’t defeat us all. I believe he found copies of the prophecies and changed tactics. There are twenty-one gates and the prophecies foretold you would return one day. Vikhold assumed you had been sent through the Earth gate but had ordered the Viangi to take possession of all the gates awaiting your return. By controlling you, he could ultimately eradicate the Twuilhe and rule everything.”
I knew the answer already, but I wanted to test Sharian’s truthfulness. “How could he control me?”
“By leading you into darkness.”
“Assuming your story is true, how do you fit into all of this? Why did you lie to me about who you were?”
“I’m a few years older than you. I knew of the plan to get you away from Amaru Meru but was ordered to stay back as I was too young. I was hidden away by the Twuilhe and in the years that followed, I studied. I discovered the prophecies a few years ago and after I came of age, I went to the Twuilhe leaders. I begged them to try to take back the gates so that we could be there for your arrival, but they feared Vikhold and more slaughter. Frustrated, I made my way to the Viangi and used my knowledge to infiltrate them. Vikhold believed I was a true historian and tested me over the years to prove my loyalty to him. Believing you to be returning soon, I tried to position myself to be there when you returned so that I could possibly counter Vikhold’s influence.”
“If the Twuilhe leaders refused to help you, why did you do this on your own?”
Sharian looked away and ignored my question. I decided to switch back to the other topic pressing on my mind.
“You didn’t answer my other question. Why did you lie to me?”
“When you told me about your dreams and you called me by my true name, I became fearful. I couldn’t help you if I was dead and if Vikhold found out my true identity, he would kill me for certain. I couldn’t risk staying and being exposed, so I chose to influence you from a distance while I tried once again to get support from the Twuilhe leaders.”
I stared into the jungle as it passed us by. “I saw you when I came of age…”
“I projected myself into the temple. Vikhold wished to direct only dark magic into you and I did my best to counter him by calling to you.”
“How can you do this as Onal?”
“Syette called me Onal and that is the story I gave them all. That I was of a lesser class. I’m actually a Master.”
My hand immediately went to the flower. “It was you all along then? You’ve sent me these flowers. You gave me one when I was young. Tayodh told me the significance of the flower.”
Sharian turned away. “I was promised to you. I…”
I could see his conflict and it touched me.
“When a High Priestess is born, Aila, a mate is chosen through a magical ritual. Sharian is bound to you much like I am, but at a different level. Love binds him to you. Do not underestimate the level of his sacrifice. Sharian speaks the truth.”
Beor’s words caught me off guard. I considered the dragon’s words carefully and felt the pull on my own heart. Had the tables been turned, what would I have done for Sharian?
“Your words ring true to me, Sharian. You went against the wishes of the Twuilhe leaders. You put yourself at risk for me.”
“I couldn’t do otherwise.”
“When you say that Vikhold tested you… What do you mean by that?”
Sharian looked away again and I reached for his cheek to turn his face back towards me.
“He hurt you, didn’t he?”
“It means nothing, High Priestess Aila.”
“It means everything.”
***
Sharian’s constant presence was a pressing distraction to me. As before at the temple, I felt drawn to him, but the more time I spent around him the more this connection grew. My mind struggled against my heart. I don’t know this man and yet I can’t live without him.
I hid this conflict throughout the day and even as we found a clearing to camp for the night, I could feel my heart winning the battle. I kept myself busy by using my magic to shield us and start a fire.
Sharian sat across the fire from me; his eyes never strayed. “When you went into the Valley of the Chosen, what happened?”
“Many dark creatures came to me. Each one was larger and more frightening than the last.” I tried to change the topic slightly. “What of you, Sharian? If you’re a Master, then you must have an animal companion.”
The bushes behind Sharian parted and a huge, white cat stepped forward, nuzzling his cheek against Sharian’s.
“She’s a dawon and they only companion themselves to Lioca.”
“What’s a Lioca?”
“Lioca is equivalent to the Viangi Nakco.”
“You bite people to control them?”
Sharian smiled and the simple act warmed my heart. I resisted the urge to throw myself into his arms.
“Lioca have extreme light magic. While we retain our light magic focus, Lioca have the unique ability to make people trust them. We were most often confused with Earthly angels. It was how I was able to infiltrate the Viangi.”
“Nakco use their magic to control through darkness and Lioca make people want to believe them. They are similar in a way. You don’t sprout white feathery wings and fly, do you?”
“No.”
“How do I know you’re not deceiving me and using your magic to make me trust you?”
“Unlike Nakco that inject a blood curse into someone, Lioca skills are more ephemeral. I could never use it to make a High Priestess trust me and rarely any Masters.”
“What about Vikold?”
“It came in handy, but since he wanted to use my talents, it was easier to make him see what he wanted to see. He saw me as trustworthy and when I lied to him that I supported his desire to turn you towards darkness, he believed me.”
“The dawon… she’s beautiful. How does she help you focus your magic?”
“Dawons are fiercely loyal, sacrificial, and strong. Not that I needed it, but she strengthens my bonds and enhances my ability to create and send objects.”
“Like the flowers on my pillow each day?”
Sharian nodded.
“I remember a dream, or perhaps it was a memory. You put a flower in my hair and my guardians separated us.”
“It’s a memory. One of my fondest of us before everything happened. You could have rejected me. Should have rejected me, but you didn’t. The guardians were much more watchful after that.”
“I’ve got so much to learn. I feel like I’ve missed my life and know so little about what I’m expected to be and do.”
“What was it like on Earth?”
“That’s hard to explain. People are people it seems. I was adopted by a loving and kind family, grew up and went to school. I trained to become a doctor. I lost people I loved very much. Wait… I have something for you.”
I rummaged through my pack and pulled out the Inca Kola. I opened it and handed it to him.
“This was my favorite drink growing up.”
Sharian sniffed it and scrunched up his nose before taking a sip. “It tickles my tongue. I like it.” He paused and looked at me. “I have to admit, I’m a little jealous.”
“Jealous? Of me?”
“Yes. To think other people looked after you and cared for you… You never answered my earlier question. What happened in the valley? I assume you have your companion.”
“Sort of.”
“That’s a rather vague response, High Priestess Aila.”
“Please, call me Aila. You don’t ask me to call you Master.”
“Only when we are alone. It’s disrespectful to not add your title when you’re around others.”
“My title refers to my rank in society. I despise the fact that there were societies on Earth that classified people in castes. It’s not right.”
“Tell me about your companion.”
“You’re rather insistent, Sharian.”
“It’s important to understand your magical disposition and for the timing of events leading to your full ascension.”
“Five days from now.”
“Five days from now, you claim your title and eight days after that you fully ascend. There is spiritual meaning to the timing of these events. They are each crucial milestones and your decisions impact your final destiny.”
“Yes. I received a companion of sorts. He protected my destiny.”
“I don’t understand. How would your animal companion do that?”
“He told me I was sliding too far into darkness and that I needed to remain balanced to avoid being controlled and used to fulfill the prophecy.”
“What do you mean by he spoke to you?”
“You don’t speak to your companion?”
“We communicate, but it isn’t speech. Start from the beginning. This is important as I must assess the danger we might all be in around you.”
“Danger? From me?”
“If you’ve fallen into darkness, we could all be in danger.”
“I didn’t take a dark magic animal as my companion if that’s what you’re worried about.”
“I don’t understand why you’re hesitating to elaborate, Aila, but I see no reason not to trust you. I’m taking you to the Twuilhe leaders and I wish no harm to come to them or any of my people.”
“These are the same Twuilhe leaders that refused to help you? When you left me at the temple, you returned to them. Are they now offering to help?”
“No… They refused once again to help me, so I came to look for you myself. They fear you, Aila. They fear the prophecy.”
“They sound like a bunch of wusses.”
“I’m not familiar with that term.”
“People that are afraid of their own shadows. Ones that know what’s right but refuse to act for fear of retaliation.”
“They’re not all like that.”
“I hope not.”
***
We travelled another day on the river, eventually coming out to the large lake I spotted from the temple. On the right shore of the lake was the first city I had seen on Amara Meru. It’s white stone walls and spires were breathtaking. Nothing on Earth could compare to the artistic beauty and yet I saw some similarities in design.
“Welcome to Yalshema, Aila. Do you recognize anything?”
“There… the balcony doors on that tower. I remember something about my parents… The field of flowers… Is that the one?”
Sharian smiled. “Yes. We used to chase each other in the fields and that room belonged to you. Looks like we didn’t arrive unnoticed.”
A large contingency of men and women dressed in white clothing were coming towards us. Sharian silently led me towards them.
“What’s the meaning of this, Master Sharian? You defy us and bring disaster upon us?”
Ignoring the chastisement, Sharian introduced me. “Master Saurel and leaders of the Twuilhe, let me introduce to you our High Priestess Aila.”
Saurel tipped his head and looked me over carefully before turning back to Sharian. “You overstep your bounds.”
I decided it was time for me to talk.
“I was coming this way anyways, Master Saurel. Master Sharian was kind enough to guide me. He’s done much to keep me safe.”
“What brings you here, High Priestess Aila?”
“By your tone, it feels like I’m not welcome here. If my history is correct, wasn’t I born Twuilhe? Did my parents not die to keep me from the hands of Vikold?”
“I sense you’ve acquired more dark than light magic. You’ve been tainted by the Viangi.”
I turned around to head back towards the boat but Sharian reached for my hand. There was a tangible electric shock that ran through me. This was similar in many ways to Syette’s subtle use of magic in her flirtation, but Sharian’s touch left me breathless and flushed. Would this always happen to me when he touched me?
I turned towards Sharian and saw the concern in his eyes. Shifting my gaze back towards Saurel, I felt anger rise within me, but I spoke softly. “When I first arrived back on Amara Meru, I was told by the Viangi I was tainted by Earth. They don’t know me, and I dare say neither do you. I came here to seek balance. The Viangi were not entirely truthful with me and I can’t be a High priestess without knowing and understanding this world and the people that live here.”
Saurel tipped his head much further towards me. “I apologize, High Priestess Aila. We feared the prophecies.”
“Is that the prophecy where I destroy a faction or the prophecy that I unite all people that you fear?”
“That depends on which faction is destroyed or what unity might look like. Both can be frightening outcomes. May I ask what your companion is?”
“You may ask, but all I will say is that he is not of dark magic.”
“It is wise for you to not disclose everything about you. You are curious about this world as we are of you. Come, it is getting late. Let us feast to your arrival. We have much to discuss.”
***
Sharian stayed close but it was clear Master Saurel didn’t trust him. There always seemed to be several men and women hovering nearby and I could only assume these were guards of some sort. I sat next to Saurel at a table that was slightly higher than all the others around the massive room. I tasted many succulent foods and listened to the conversations all around me.
Perhaps my female intuition was warning me, but I felt this was all rather phony; a carefully orchestrated show of kindness. I had many questions for the Twuilhe leaders, but this event gave me no good opportunity to ask them. Frustrated, I stood and asked if I could retire for the evening.
“Certainly, High Priestess Aila. We have a room prepared for you.”
“Would it be possible for me to stay in my old room? The room I had as a child?”
“It’s hardly befitting of your status, but it has been left untouched.” Saurel seemed to contemplate this for a moment and then waved his hand to two people. “High Priestess Aila, let me introduce you to Onal Twila, and Senal Lucassian. They can guide you to your old room and provide anything you might need.”
“What of Master Sharian? Can he accompany us?”
“The Twuilhe leaders would like to spend some time with Master Sharian yet this evening. You can meet up with him again in the morning.”
“Why is it that I loathe to be away from Sharian, Beor?”
“You are bound to him, Aila.”
“I don’t trust these people.”
“Nor should you, but you should not fear them either.”
I looked over at Sharian and smiled. “Thank you, Master Sharian. I look forward to learning more from you tomorrow.”
That brought a smile to his face as Twila and Lucassian led me away. I turned once before leaving the large hall and found Sharian staring after me.
***
“It’s truly an honor to assist you, High Priestess Aila. I’m sure you would like to change out of those Viangi clothes and I’ll do what I can to find something for you.”
“Thank you, Twila. Please don’t go to too much effort.”
Twila was leading and Lucassian had fallen into place next to me.
“It’s good to know you’ve returned to us. I’ve missed having Master Sharian around here.”
This peaked my interest.
“You know Master Sharian?”
“Since childhood. After the Great Culling he and I got to know each other much better. He looks so much better now that you’re back, High Priestess Aila.”
“He’s a good man.”
“The best. He won’t speak to me about what he went through and the Twuilhe leaders are not pleased with him. I know he would do nothing to harm the Twuilhe.”
Twila interrupted us. “Here is your old room, High Priestess Aila.”
Twila opened the door and we all stepped inside. Flashes of my dreams and memories flickered in my mind as I looked around the room. There was a small bed and bright colors on the walls. I immediately felt like I had come home.
“Are there pictures of my parents? I don’t see any.”
“They were all moved into our archives to preserve them. I could speak with someone to get you access.”
“I would appreciate that, Twila. I can’t even remember what they looked like.”
“I never met them, but I’m told they were wonderful people. Master Saurel has asked Lucassian and me to stay close in case you need anything. Are you certain you wish to stay here the night? The bed is so small.”
“I’ll be fine. Thank you both.”
I waited until they both left before taking a deep breath. Seeing my old room brought forth a wave of emotions. Longing and sadness, confusion, and deep sorrow as I thought of my Earthly parents. I sat down on the bed and wept.
***
The cry had done me good and I had managed to fall asleep on the small bed only to be awakened by the light of the twin suns streaming through the white stone framed balcony doors. I cleaned myself up and checked myself out in the mirror. It had been a few days since I had seen my reflection.
When I first arrived transformed into a woman, I was both shocked and every move I made caused me to obsess about the slightest details. However, I found as the days progressed, I was able to stop focusing on the subtle smaller differences. My movements were more fluid, and I had become accustomed to wearing dresses.
Seeing my reflection once again, I noted the increased confidence in my stance. Knowing I had magic to protect myself and a dragon to call upon took away the worries of being female in a male dominated world. I noted that I was no longer desiring to go back to who I was as Luke and in many ways, I never had been Luke.
A knock sounded on the door and Twila entered with Lucassian in tow. Twila was holding a beautiful white dress and Lucassian held a portrait.
“I managed to get this from the archives, High Priestess Aila. We will leave these here in your room and give you some time. Master Saurel would like to see you at your convenience.”
“Thank you both.”
Twila laid the dress out on the bed and Lucassian hung the portrait on the wall before exiting the room. I moved over to the portrait and stared at the handsome man and beautiful woman that were my real parents. They appeared kind and loving and I had tiny fragments of my memories with them. If what was said happened was true, then Vikold and the Viangi killed them to gain power and control over me. My life as I know it was molded by those events.
Thinking of Vikold and what was done made my magic rise within me. I wanted to lash out in anger.
“Be careful of your emotions, Aila. Anger is a useful emotion, but uncontrolled anger leads to darkness and evil.”
My magic receded at Beor’s words. “I could easily be persuaded to attack the Viangi for what they have done, but to what end? My real parents will still be dead. My life will still be the life I have led. Somehow I must look towards the future and making a better life for everyone.”
“By focusing on the outcomes of your choices, you will become a wise leader. It is when leaders make rash decisions that things go wrong.”
“Do you know the truth of what happened, Beor?”
“It is as Sharian told you.”
“What should I do?”
“Trust your instincts and know evil exists to some degree in all people.”
“That’s comforting…”
I hesitantly turned away from the portrait and changed into the white dress before heading back into the hallway to find Twila and Lucassian waiting for me.
“We can take you to Master Saurel now, High Priestess Aila.”
“I’d like to see Master Sharian first.”
Twila and Lucassian looked at each other before Twila responded for both. “Master Sharian can’t be found. Master Saurel might know where he is.”
As I thought about this, I recalled there was no flower on my pillow this morning. I felt much unease. “Then please take me to Master Saurel.”
We entered what appeared to be a throne room of some sorts and Saurel and five other Twuilhe leaders were standing next to him. Sharian wasn’t there.
Twila and Lucassian slipped out of the room leaving me alone with the group.
“Ah, there you are, High Priestess Aila. I trust you slept well?”
“My memories of my childhood are somewhat limited, but seeing my old room brought a sense of comfort I’ve not felt in many months, Master Saurel. I wished to see Master Sharian. Do you know where he is?”
Saurel offered a slight frown before replacing it with a fake smile. “I will take you to him shortly. As Twuilhe leaders, we need to confirm your disposition and seek assurance you are on our side. The Viangi must pay for what they did to your parents and the Twuilhe. With your support, the Twuilhe will lead an attack against the Viangi.”
“I may be new to Amaru Meru and new to this role I’m supposed to play as High Priestess, but I do know that destroying one faction will lead to the loss of magic.”
“We don’t need to destroy the Viangi, just send a powerful message. Ten, maybe twenty thousand deaths should put them in their place.”
“I’ll not support that, Master Saurel. Vikold and some of the Viangi may be filled with evil intent, but not all the Viangi are this way. We need each other.”
“I would think that with what they did to your parents that you would be more amenable to this. According to the timelines, you’re still not fully High Priestess until your ascension and thus we take no orders from you. It is my belief that you have absorbed too much dark magic and have fallen into darkness.”
“Don’t you see that you’re behaving no differently than Vikold? You wish to manipulate me to your cause. I thought by coming here that I might find balance, but I see the leadership of the Twuilhe aren’t what I was expecting. Please take me to Master Sharian.”
“There’s no need for me to take you.”
Saurel waved his hand and Sharian was led into the room surrounded by four men. His hands were bound, and a strange glowing collar was around his neck. It was clear he had been beaten.
“What have you done to him?” I could barely contain my anger, but I managed to hold it in check.
“Show her.”
Sharian was dragged closer to me and his sleeve pulled up. A wicked looking burn mark, long healed, was on his forearm.
“That’s the mark Vikold gives to his minions to show their fealty to him. Sharian serves the Viangi and as the traitor he is, he will be put to death.”
“Then you’ll have to kill me as well.”
“So be it…”
***
Saurel moved towards me and held two objects, one in each hand. One was a collar like the one Sharian was wearing and the other was a silver orb.
“We refuse to recognize you as High Priestess, Aila, as you have shown yourself to be in alignment with our enemy.” He held up the orb in his right hand. “This is the orb of regeneration. It has never been used in the history of the Amaru Meru. It can counter the magic of the High Priestess allowing us to safely end your life and force the regeneration of a new High Priestess.” He held up the collar in his other hand. “This collar will allow you to live, but it will constantly absorb your magic rendering you as any underage citizen without magic. You have a choice, Aila. Death or servitude.”
“I need you, Beor!”
“I’m coming, Aila. Because of our binding, the orb cannot affect you. Your magic is now different than any other High Priestess.”
This gave me confidence and I took a step towards Saurel. I stretched out my hand and willed the orb into it. Saurel’s eyes went wide with fear as the orb flew into my hand. I was a little surprised myself.
“You will remove Sharian’s collar. Now!”
Saurel looked like he had taken a blow to his head. “How…?”
I could feel Beor’s presence. Suddenly, the roof of the room imploded as Beor crashed through it and flew down to land next to me.
“Meet my companion, Beor.”
“This… This has never occurred before…” Saurel fell to his knees and everyone else followed suit. “Forgive us, High Priestess Aila.”
“I can forgive what you would do to me, but I’m not sure I can forgive what you have done to Sharian. There is no man with as much honor as him. I don’t believe he would ever put Twuilhe lives at risk.”
“But he bears the mark…”
Having a dragon at your back would be enough to make anyone confident.
“Enough, Saurel! It was Master Sharian that appeared to me when I came of age to protect me from drawing too much dark magic. He put himself at risk while you refused to help him. I’m certain there is a perfectly good explanation for the mark had you been willing enough to listen.”
I slipped the orb into a pocket of my dress, walked over to Sharian, and placed my hand on his cheek. The magic rose within my fingers as I grabbed the collar and watched it fall apart in my hands. I then willed healing into Sharian and watched as even his burn mark dissolved away.
Sharian’s eyes finally focused on mine and then turned to see Beor behind me. He smiled at me before turning angrily to Saurel.
“You wouldn’t listen to me, Master Saurel. I took the mark as well as the other abuse by Vikold to prove I was trustworthy to him. I did this so I could be close to Aila when she returned.”
I walked over to Saurel and looked down upon him. “When I first arrived, I believed the Twuilhe to be good and Viangi to be evil. What you’ve proven to me today is that evil can exist in either faction. I came here to find balance and all I’m leaving with is disillusionment.”
He looked up at me. “What would you have of us, High Priestess Aila?”
“Find a way to redeem yourselves.” I turned to Sharian. “Would you come with me?”
“Always.”
Beor lowered his massive neck and I slid up onto it before pulling Sharian up behind me. With a mighty downward thrust of his wings, we flew up and out of throne room.
“Where are we heading, Aila?”
“Someplace safe… Is there somewhere I could go to learn more?”
“The dragon temple has an ancient archive.”
“Then let’s go there, Beor.”
Beor banked and we headed upriver.
“Now I understand why you were hesitant to tell me what your companion was. I failed you, Aila. I’m sorry.”
“No. It’s my fault. I should never have left you last night.”
I felt Sharian’s arms pull me a little tighter against him. It felt wonderful.
“Where are we heading?”
“To the dragon temple near the entrance of the Valley of the Chosen. There’s an archive there.”
“Why do you want to go to an archive?”
“Perhaps we might find something there that can help guide me as to what to do next.”
“After your show of force, I’m certain you could have stayed in Yalshema.”
“After threatening to kill me and have you killed? I think my welcome was rather worn out. What happened to you?”
“After you left the feast, I was taken by Master Saurel to be questioned for my disobedience. I wasn’t expecting an easy time, but I had nothing to hide. That’s when they snuck up behind me and put on the collar. I was at least somewhat numb by the negation of my magic to feel the physical beating.”
“Why would they do that?”
“They’re afraid, Aila. The Great Culling left them broken and anything Viangi is suspected. Over the years, there have been several spies that caught the Twuilhe off guard. Now they take no chances.”
I slipped my hand into Sharian’s and felt the same spark as before. “Are you doing that?”
“Not intentionally. The first day I remember feeling it was when I tackled you in the meadow. It’s why I gave you the flower. I’ve always felt our being together was meant to be.”
“All my life I struggled to commit to a relationship. I don’t like being away from you, Sharian.”
“The feeling is quite mutual.”
***
Beor descended onto the temple platform some five hundred feet above the river. What couldn’t be seen from the valley floor was the vast and extensive cavern and entrance to the dragon temple.
I climbed down and stroked the mighty dragon’s cheek. “Thank you, Beor.”
“You are bound to me and thus not a threat to the other dragons that reside here, but Sharian is not. He should stay near you for his own protection.”
I smiled as several young dragons hissed at Sharian. “I think I can handle that.”
“Beor tells me you should stay close to me, Sharian. The dragons see me as one of their own because of Beor.”
“And I’m happy to stay close to you.”
“I’m sure I’ll never fully know or understand all that you went through over the years for my benefit.” I took his hand in mine and leaned in close to kiss his cheek then produced a violet flower to give to him. For all the magic I had at my fingertips, I was still frightened by his possible response.
He took the flower and slipped it into my hair. “To one a flower is given, to one a choice needs to be made.”
“What is that supposed to mean?”
“The one receiving the flower of love and commitment has a choice to make. They must choose to accept the giver or reject him.”
“I didn’t know…”
“Now you do.”
“If I accept the giver, what does that mean?”
“It means you give of yourself to them forever.”
“I just gave you a flower and you gave it back to me. What does that signify?”
“It means that I’ve already accepted you.”
“Since when?”
“Since the meadow.”
“For all these years, you’ve waited for my response?”
“Yes, and I’ll continue to wait until you’re ready.”
To accept Sharian would be to deny everything that I had been for most of my life. I wasn’t certain yet. “How long will you wait?”
“For you?”
I nodded.
“Forever.”
“Are you certain you’re not just enamored with the memory of a little girl from so many years ago?”
“I was enamored with her then and I still am. I was magically chosen, yet we both have free will to decide for ourselves.”
I stared into his eyes and took his hand in mine. “I suppose touching me is something forbidden?”
“Yes, but we live in strange times.”
I laughed. “You think these are strange times? I just found out I’m supposed to be High Priestess of a world, leader of a people I never knew existed, and there’s magic and dragons flying around. You should see things from my perspective. Strange is an understatement.”
“Worlds. You’re the High Priestess of many worlds. I just don’t want you to be incorrect in your assessment of the situation.”
“Fantastic. Just what I wanted to hear… Shall we see what this archive is all about?”
***
I had expected a vast room filled with rows upon rows of dusty leather-bound books and scrolls. What I discovered was that an archive of the Amaru Meru was closer to a magical YouTube than a library. There were walls with markings to touch that would display lifelike images of events and chairs to sit in to select virtual documents from the air in front of you.
Of course, Sharian was right at home except for the odd dragon I had to shoo away from him. I didn’t even know what to look for or where to start.
Sharian was a big help and guided me through the process of how to search and perform research.
“Stand here, Aila.”
I stood where Sharian pointed and faced a blank wall of stone.
“Wave your hand towards the wall and think of an event, person, or object.”
The weight of the orb in my pocket guided my thoughts as I waved my hand and sought an answer to the orb that could take away a High Priestess’ power. The wall shimmered, and images began to appear along with hovering writings. The images were of the creation of the orb and the writing gave historical background.
“The images appear to be actual events, Sharian. I guess I’m used to seeing someone’s interpretation of the events leading up to how and why the orb was created.”
“All our archives are like this. Nothing was left to chance. We never wanted someone to relay history, we wanted to see it firsthand.”
“That wouldn’t go over so well on Earth. Everyone has an opinion on what should have happened and what did happen. How did these get recorded?”
“Most of what I’ve seen here are convergence recordings. There are events that are publicly recorded, and they are stored in the various archives around Amaru Meru. What we see here seem to be from magical convergence. When major events happen that involve a lot of magic, the images are stored as if recorded from the eyes of the individuals participating. What’s interesting about the creation of the orb, is we’re seeing it through the eyes of the High Priestess at the time. Masters of Viangi and Twuilhe are also visible and together they created the orb. The image of the document represents the agreement that was spoken and bound into the orb. It says the orb was created to protect the worlds from an evil High Priestess.”
“Knowing how much power I feel, I can understand why they would create such a device. What other kinds of recordings might we see?”
“How about your binding to Beor?” Sharian waved his hand and the images changed. It was as if I was reliving my time on the stone platform as beasts came to me one after the other.
“That’s a little frightening to think I’m being recorded.”
“Companion binding of a High Priestess would involve much magic and would be captured.”
“What about my parents? Would they be in here somewhere?”
“Try it.”
I thought of my parents and waved my hand and an image of several people appeared. I wasn’t positive, but it looked like the temple where the gateway to Earth was located. At least six people stood around a little girl dressed in an iridescent gown. A beautiful woman I recognized as my mother placed the ring necklace around my neck. Everyone began chanting and before my eyes, the girl changed into a little boy. The gateway then opened, and my father wept as he hugged the boy and told him to walk into the gate. I could see my mother hesitate and look back at my father with tears in her own eyes, when suddenly chaos erupted within the temple. Fire exploded everywhere and my parents and other Twuilhe began to burn.
I turned away from the images and wiped at my tears. Sharian was instantly at my side.
“I’m sorry, Aila. I’ve not seen this myself.”
“I should have known better. The spell they placed upon me made me forget about Amaru Meru. I understand it was for my own good, but seeing them… I look at the images like watching a movie of someone else. I was that little girl. Those were my parents…”
Sharian took my hand. “Enough of this for the day. I believe there are rooms here for us to use. Besides, I can’t get to them without you by my side. The dragons think I’m a nice snack.”
***
I was numb from seeing the images. I have vague memories of the day I was found on Earth. They were the earliest memories I could remember apart from my dreams.
Sharian led me through the temple and secured a door behind us with a magic lock. Once he felt like the coast was clear of dragons in the area, he relaxed a little and sat us both down on a large bed.
“I’ll sleep over there, Aila. You take the bed.”
Sharian stood to leave and I grabbed his hand. I felt the same sparks as before that filled my entire body with warmth. “The bed is large. Please stay.”
“It’s not acceptable…”
“I’m not asking you to make love to me, Sharian, just to be with me. I don’t wish you to be uncomfortable and I’ve got no one left… You’re the only person on two worlds I know and trust.”
Still he hesitated.
I stood and faced him. “I’m afraid, Sharian.”
“You’re the most powerful person in all the worlds. What could you be afraid of?”
“I’m afraid this is all a dream; that I’ll wake up and find myself back on Earth. I’m afraid if this is all real, that I’ll never live up to being High Priestess. I’m afraid that if I make a wrong decision, it will destroy many lives.”
“That’s a lot to be afraid of. This isn’t a dream, Aila. If you fear making decisions, you’ll immobilize yourself.” He smiled and tapped my head gently with his finger. “You’ve got too much going on up here. Stop thinking with your brain and analyzing everything and start thinking with your heart. There is goodness in you, Aila.”
Sharian’s nearness was overwhelming. My head told me I was a fool and nothing I did was right, but my heart told me I couldn’t live without Sharian. My brain said I didn’t know him, and my heart said I’ve known him all my life.
“Then I’m going to trust my heart and make a decision. I accept the giver. I yield myself to you, Sharian. I surrender my heart and my foolish brain for I’ve never felt anything so strong in all my life. More powerful than magic or dragons is the love I’ve felt for you all my life; hidden behind my loss of memories was a connection that has bound my fate to you and kept my heart from straying.”
Sharian’s hands cupped my face and his lips pressed against mine. I yielded to the stirring within me and pressed up against his body. The magic sparks that danced between our lips drew forth an unquenchable passion from the very depths of my soul.
When we parted, I knew without a doubt that this was what it was like to be kissed by your soul mate.
“I guess that solves the question where you will be sleeping tonight.”
Sharian stroked my cheek with his hand. “It certainly does. The couch looks comfortable enough.”
“What?”
“If I sleep with you in that bed, I’ll not be able to control myself. There are reasons we can’t… Not until you fully ascend.”
“You’re kidding me… That’s eleven days from now.”
“There are reasons for this. Some are traditional and make no sense at all, but others have real consequences. When you ascend, your magic stabilizes and locks. There will be no more chances to sway your magical leaning. Being Lioca, our mating would severely imbalance you towards light magic. By accepting me and giving of your heart, we are bound spiritually and magically, but we must wait to be bound physically.”
“I’ve never felt anything like this before, Sharian. Eleven days… This is going to be torture.”
***
It certainly had been torture trying to sleep. My heart and body yearned for Sharian’s touch and knowing he was in the room nearby made it impossible to sleep. I contemplated whether there were physical, spiritual, or genetic differences between the Amaru Meru people and those on Earth or if magic somehow created a bond deeper than anything I had ever experienced before. There had been times in my relationship with Samantha that I thought I loved her, but nothing could come close to what I felt with Sharian.
After Sharian had awakened and we found a source of food and water, we sat and discussed what needed to happen next. The discussion was often interrupted by snuggling and kissing.
“Tell me a little more about the milestones, Sharian.” My fingers were entwined with his and I leaned into him as we sat on a couch together.
“You recall the caste levels?”
“Onal, Senal, Master and Manu, and then the anomalous me, High Priestess.”
“Everyone has the first milestone, called awakening. This happens two days prior to their tenth birthday. You arrived on your awakening milestone as it was prophesied. Awakening is very much like it means; your spirit opens itself to magic and for most people the two days from awakening to their birthday are often filled in isolation, meditation, and self-reflection. The second milestone follows two days later with the tenth birthday. This is called the gathering. Onals don’t have any other milestones after their gathering. For the rest of us, on the third day after our gathering, we then travel into the Valley of the Chosen to gain our animal companion. That third milestone is called the binding. Masters then must wait five days for the fourth milestone, or enlightenment as it is called. Enlightenment confers upon a Master or High Priestess their title, but this is more than just being given a title, something happens magically that defines their sphere of influence. Finally, for a High Priestess, the fifth milestone comes eight days later. This is called ascension and magically ratifies all the powers and authority of the High Priestess.”
“It all sounds so complicated. On Earth, you’re considered an adult at the age of twenty-one years and you usually just go out to a bar to get drinks.”
“You’re not allowed to drink before then?”
I laughed. “I meant drinking alcohol, a substance that affects your body like a drug.”
“You purposefully drug yourself on your birthday? That seems a bit odd.”
“You’re right. It is. I guess my enlightenment milestone is tomorrow. Is it as painful as the gathering?”
“No. However, a High Priestess’ milestones have always been attended by leaders from both factions. Sadly, this won’t be the case for you. Nothing about your ascension has been right. Your life would have been so much better had Vikold not tried to take power.”
I considered that for a moment. “Maybe if everything was as it should have been, then I wouldn’t have been the same person I am now. My experiences have made me who I am. I bet Saurel would have been happier if I was brought up under the scrutiny of Twuilhe guidance.”
“We can’t speculate on what could have been, just what is. I’m very pleased with how you turned out.”
“You can thank my Earthly parents for that. They were both very special people.”
“One day I would like to meet them.”
“They’re both dead. Mom died in a car accident a month ago. I miss her.” My hand absentmindedly went to my neck. “You know, it’s funny. After my mom died, she had left me some things that were kept in a safe place. It was the first time I remember seeing the ring necklace outside of my dreams. I know it is part of being a High Priestess, but it reminds me of my mom. I hate that Vikold still has it.”
“Every High Priestess has worn it.”
“What’s the significance of it?”
“I don’t know, but we’re in the right place to find out.”
***
Once we were back in the archive, I waved my hand towards the wall and thought about the ring necklace. The images that came forth were confusing. A High Priestess would be wearing the necklace and the ring, and they would be before an open gate. Other images showed the High Priestess wearing the necklace at her time of ascension and the necklace was glowing brightly. After about an hour of seeing images, it was Sharian that began putting it all together.
“Do you notice the beads on the necklace? One of the beads seemed to be glowing as well as the gem on the ring when the image shows an open gate.”
“I don’t see the significance of that.”
“Count the beads.”
“I see twenty-one.”
“One bead for each gate…”
We scrolled through the images again and different beads glowed with different gates.
“I can see the correlation about the number of beads to gates, but I’m still not sure what it all means.”
“Our history tells us that we used to travel back and forth through the gates far more frequently than we do now. I believe what we’re seeing is the ring and necklace powering the gates. I suspect that whomever has the ring and necklace can open the gates at will without having to wait for the timing of celestial events.”
“Do you think Vikold knows this?”
“I doubt it, but I’m sure he believes there is much power in them. That’s why he took them from you. Eventually he may figure it out. I’m more concerned about the other images as the ring and necklace may be a requirement for your ascension. Vikold might understand that and is keeping them from you so you can’t ascend, or you eventually come to him playing into his hands.”
“I’m less worried about ascending then him figuring out he can freely move from world to world. He’s evil and power hungry. He could destroy everything and anyone in his path in those worlds without magic. I need to get it back.”
“No, Aila. It’s too dangerous.”
“I don’t understand, Sharian. Am I not High Priestess? Can’t I just swoop in and burn the place to the ground?”
“You’re not invulnerable. Magical attacks would do little against you, but physical attacks can still kill you.”
“What good am I then?”
“I think you misunderstand your role, Aila. Yes, you have more magic than anyone else, but that was used to establish authority. The High Priestess leads our people and has the final say when agreement can’t be reached. You’re not a war goddess.”
“A man on Earth once said that all that is necessary for the triumph of evil is that good men do nothing. We can’t leave that power in the hands of Vikold. Do you know what happens if a High Priestess doesn’t ascend?”
“I think there is a possibility that without the necklace during ascension the High priestess might regenerate. You would lose all your power and authority. I don’t know for certain as I don’t see any examples of ascension without the ring necklace.”
“I don’t care about the power or authority, Sharian. But if what you suggest is true, then the worlds will be without a High Priestess for another ten years. There will be no one to stand against Vikold. Right now, I have power. I should take the chance to protect the lives of everyone.”
“You would be playing right into Vikold’s hands. The Twuilhe leaders will refuse to help and the two of us alone… I can’t risk your life, Aila. Not after I just got you back.”
My heart broke seeing the sadness in Sharian’s eyes. I reached for him and kissed him. “You’ll never lose me. I promise.”
***
The next day Sharian had prepared a small ceremony for my fourth milestone of enlightenment. I’m not exactly sure how he did it, but when he led me to the middle of the temple Beor and the other dragons were waiting in a circle. I stood in the center of the circle and felt rather foolish.
Sharian knelt on one knee in front of me and held up a violet flower. “On this auspicious day and in front of these witnesses, I commit myself to you, High priestess Aila. I will be your protector and lover no matter what the circumstances our lives may take us.”
Sharian must have known the timing exactly, as at that moment I felt a rush of magical energy pour through me. I felt different, more confident than ever before.
“Two things are happening here, Aila. You just received your enlightenment and now Sharian is awaiting your public response to his offer. Take the flower, High Priestess Aila.”
I glanced at Beor and winked before dropping to my knees before Sharian. Taking the flower from his hand, I placed it into my hair.
Sharian looked a little flustered. “The High Priestess never kneels to anyone, especially to me.”
“This High Priestess will always kneel to the man that has my heart. I accept you, Sharian, and I also commit to you to be your protector and lover no matter what the circumstances our lives my take us.”
Sharian pulled me up and kissed me. “Did you feel it? The moment of your enlightenment?”
“I felt the magic course through me for my enlightenment and I also felt my heart flooded with love from my betrothed.”
***
It had been a simple ceremony, but it was profound to me. We spent the rest of the day snuggling, talking, kissing, and fighting our urges to do more.
It was late when I finally heard Sharian’s deep, rhythmic breathing. I got up and slipped out into the temple. Beor was waiting for me.
“I feel like a horrible person, Beor.”
“Your decision will not be without great pain and suffering, but I believe it is the right choice.”
“If something happens to me, will you protect Sharian and take him where he needs to be?”
“Yes.”
I glanced back towards the door and everything I held dear. It was for him that I chose this path. I climbed up onto Beor’s neck and we flew from the dragon temple towards the gate to Earth.
***
Beor deposited me close to the temple. I remembered enough of the layout to get back to my old room, the main Earth gate area, and I had a suspicion as to where Vikold might stay. The jungle at night was more ominous as the moons cast multiple shifting shadows. Everything but my confidence level was much higher than before.
It wasn’t long before I reached the temple and touched the mark to grant me access inside. I was now kicking myself for not keeping the Viangi outfit as my white dress was easy to spot in the dark hallways.
I crept slowly through the temple, my ears straining to hear the slightest sound. As I moved further into the structure, hallways became lit and I was nearing places where there was more activity.
I was about to move into another hallway when the wall behind me vanished.
“You!”
I felt a firm grip on my wrist and my arm tingled with someone’s magic as I spun around. Syette’s dark eyes bored into mine. Her fire magic doing little to me. I put my hand over her mouth and pushed her back into her room and up against a wall.
“You’re no match for me now, Syette. One shout from you and I’ll leave you in pieces on the floor. Do you understand?”
Syette nodded and I slipped my hand from her mouth to her neck. I let my magic dance there just enough so she could feel it.
“Where did Vikold put my ring necklace?”
“You’ll never get it.”
I raised my magic enough to make her feel it even more. “That’s not an answer to my question.”
Syette squirmed beneath my touch. “It’s in his chambers. Down the hallway to the intersection, turn right, and at the end of that hall is his room. You won’t make it out of here.”
I altered my magic and willed Syette into a deep sleep. I marveled at my ability to use magic and how easily it came to me. I considered changing into some of her clothes, but with the hallways lit, it would make little difference. Looking down on Syette, I didn’t wish her harm. She was of Amaru Meru and maybe she could be redeemed.
Slipping back into the hallway, I turned the corner and made my way as quickly and quietly to the room Syette claimed to be Vikold’s. I touched the marker and cringed feeling a magical lock on it. It took no more than a moment to use my magic to unlock the door and open it, but my time was rapidly running out. I could sense danger and trouble and it was very likely that my forcing the lock would be made known by the person that put it on in the first place.
I stepped into the dark room with only small amounts of moonlight coming in from the window. This was a large, lavish room filled with luxurious furniture and tapestries. In the far corner of the room I spotted a desk with a black box on it. A mirror hung above the desk and my moonlit reflection looked rather ghostly to me.
The box beckoned me, and I walked over to the desk and slowly lifted the lid of the box. The ring necklace glittered before me. I reached for it but paused. Something wasn’t right. I turned around to find nothing behind me. Turning back to the mirror, I glanced once again at my reflection. A flicker of something caught my eye and then Vikold’s face appeared next to mine. Before I could do anything, his teeth sank deep into my neck. Fire burned through my veins and I screamed in agony.
***
I gasped for air much like a fish out of water as I collapsed onto the floor. Vikold’s Nakco blood curse seared its way through my veins. My magic could do nothing to stop it. Darkness seemed to pour in all around me. As I slipped into and out of consciousness, I could see my fingers dancing with magic as they convulsively grabbed the carpets on the floor.
I heard my screams as if hearing them from a distance. All that I knew began to fragment in my mind. There was nothing but the comfort of darkness.
***
“It’s about time you woke up, High Priestess Aila.”
My eyes opened slowly. I was lying on a bed in a dark room and my master’s voice had spoken to me. Internally, I fought, but I had no idea what I was fighting. It made me angry.
“It’s time for you to get up.”
I had to obey his command even though I hated it. I hated him and yet I didn’t know why. I sat up and looked around the room I was in. I saw but I couldn’t piece together what I was seeing as if there was a barrier between my consciousness and my senses.
“You’ve been asleep for two days, High Priestess Aila. It’s time for you to get to work.”
Master Vikold moved to a desk and pulled a ring necklace from a box. It reminded me of something but there was nothing tangible I could grasp, and, as quickly as I connected to it, it vanished from my thoughts.
“Come here.”
I moved towards my master and glanced at my reflection in the mirror. There was a sense of who I was, but the pale-skinned, dark-eyed woman staring back at me was different. I managed to hold onto a single word in my mind. Aila.
Vikold placed the necklace around my neck, stood back, and smiled. “I should have done this a long time ago. Follow me.”
My legs moved of their own accord and as the walls and hallways passed me by, I held onto the one word that resonated within me. Aila… Aila… Aila… I was nothing but a shell, a ghost.
We entered a large open space and my anger continued to grow. I had recognition, but I couldn’t hang onto any memory long enough to gain understanding.
A woman pushed her way through a crowd of people towards me. She was upset and slapped me hard. I registered the pain but felt nothing but my simmering rage.
“You control her now, Master Vikold. Give her to me for all I have done for you.”
“You think I should reward you? You’ve failed me time and time again. Strike her, High Priestess Aila.”
My magic rose up within me as my arm lashed out towards the woman. I hit her with a combination of force and magic that sent her sprawling into a nearby wall. There was a sense of power and I could feel my mouth twitch into a slight smile.
I screamed internally. Aila… Aila… It was my last and only shred of connection to who I was.
The woman stirred and rose shaking to her feet. She wiped blood from her lip, looked angrily at Vikold and slipped away and out of sight. I wanted to feel anything other than anger, but I couldn’t.
“Our plan has been a success and our victory is at hand. By controlling the gates, the Viangi were in position to secure the High Priestess when she returned to us. Although we suffered some setbacks, Aila absorbed far more dark than light magic in her gathering. We must also assume she bonded with a dark magic animal companion for no light magic beast would have come to her. By taking the ring and necklace of ascension, Aila was forced to return to us or the High Priestess would have been regenerated. Two nights ago, Aila tried to steal back the necklace. It called to her so that she could fully ascend five days from now. That call drove her to me and I infected her with a Nakco blood curse. She is now fully under my control and with her power, we will destroy the Twuilhe once and for all.”
I heard Vikold’s words, but it was difficult to register what he was saying.
“Now, I will show you ultimate proof.”
A man was dragged forward. He struggled in their grasp as his eyes sought mine. There was something about him.
“This man came to us years ago. We believed his disillusionment with the Twuilhe was real and after extensive testing, he took our mark of obedience. We believed him to be Onal, but he was a Master and Lioca. He used his magic to build trust inside our ranks making it hard for us to penetrate his facade. His desire was to infiltrate us and work against our goals. It has come to my attention that this man is none other than Sharian, magically chosen mate to Aila.”
Sharian… Sharian…
“There can be no greater test of our High Priestess than for her to kill this man, a Lioca, a Master, her chosen mate. High Priestess Aila. Kill him!”
The man’s eyes widened as I stepped forward and grabbed his neck with one hand. The other men holding him stepped back and away.
“Aila…” The man’s voice was barely audible.
There was something in his eyes… Aila… Sharian… I began to tighten my grip as my magic built. Words came into my head.
“Love conquers all and the darkness can never take you.”
My hand began shaking. Sharian… Sharian… I felt my lips tingle and my body flush with warmth.
“Kill him!”
My fingers tightened slightly, but a thread of light appeared in the darkness of my mind. It connected words and thoughts and I could feel once again. I felt love. Love…
I closed my eyes as I felt my life returning to me. When I opened them I saw Sharian. The darkness was still there within me and it tore at my mind and clawed at me. The pain was immeasurable as I fought to regain my hold. My shaking hand slid from Sharian’s neck to his cheek and I leaned forward and kissed him before succumbing to the pain wracking my body.
“Beor!”
People were moving all around me as I screamed out in defiance against the darkness. A wave of white light ripped through the temple throwing the Viangi like rags in all directions. Sharian fell over me to protect my body as stones crashed all around us.
***
I woke on the comfort of a soft bed, but I was anything but comfortable. My muscles were convulsing and twisting in pain.
“You’re safe, Aila. Fight it. Fight the darkness.”
Sharian’s worried face came into focus as he hovered near me. My muscles calmed and the fire within my blood temporarily subsided.
“I’m… sorry. I… had no… control.” I started weeping uncontrollably. “Forgive…”
Sharian’s hand stroked my face and hair. “It is me that needs to ask your forgiveness. I had no idea the ring necklace was calling to you. I should have gone with you. I was selfish, wanting to keep you safe for myself.”
My shaking hand reached for his. “I’m dying, Sharian.”
“No!”
“I… can feel it. Either I… succumb to the darkness…” I coughed and shook a little. “…and become… a mindless tool… or I will die… fighting against it.”
“No… You can fight it, Aila. Your magic is different. No one has ever fought themselves free of the blood curse of the Nakco. You’re winning.”
I squeezed his hand. “Too… much darkness. Too much dark magic.”
It had taken all I had to fight off the darkness to share those words. The pain once again tore through me causing me to lapse into a fitful sleep.
***
When I woke next, the pain had greatly diminished, but so had my energy. Death was close, but it also seemed like I had a momentary reprieve.
“Aila!” Sharian looked drained.
“I don’t have long, my love.”
Tears fell from his cheeks. I was his beloved for his entire life. His lips found mine and instead of pulling away, I held him fast against me. I returned his kiss.
Sharian tried to pull away again, afraid he may hurt me. Again, I held him tight and kissed him.
“I would… if you would grant me one wish… to be your wife just once.”
Sharian paused and kissed me deeply. Our tears mingled and fell to the sheets. I felt every touch, every spark of magic. Our passion grew even though my energy was diminishing. His hands were on me, gently removing my clothing.
I yielded completely to him; indulging in the most intimate of moments. When we came together as one, I moaned with ecstasy and was filled with indescribable joy.
Afterwards, we laid there in each other’s arms as I drifted into a deep sleep.
***
I was in a place where light was all around me. There was no struggle, no pain. I was me. Aila. A man approached me from the distance and as I recognized him, I ran to him.
“Dad!”
He enveloped me in his arms and held me tightly. He kissed my cheek. “I always knew I would see you again.”
“But I’m different than the last time you saw me. I’m not the same person.”
“I’d recognize your spirit anywhere. You’re my Luke but I see now that you were always much more. There’s someone here that wants to see you.”
I looked past dad to see my mom. Tears fell from my eyes as she ran to me and hugged me tightly. “There you are, my sweet one. I’ve longed to see you so much.”
She pulled back, held one of my hands in hers, and let her other hand stroke my face.
“You’re so beautiful. Now I understand why you couldn’t ever commit to anyone. I see you’ve found your soul mate, your one true love like I did with your dad. Your face shines with goodness, kindness, and love.”
“I’ve found him, mom, but if I’m here with you…”
“Don’t you fret, sweetheart. It’s not your time. We’ll see you again one day. We love you.”
Dad wrapped his arms around us both.
“I love you both so much.”
Mom and dad started to walk away from me, but mom turned back. “There are others that wish to see you. Don’t be in a hurry to return to us. We’re fine.”
The light swallowed my Earthly parents but gave something else back. Two people, a man and a woman stepped towards me. The woman was beautiful and had long brunette hair and the man was tall and handsome. They crushed me to them in a firm and warm embrace.
“Remember…”
Suddenly, it was as if a wall in my mind was taken away. Memories were unlocked and rushed forth like a bursting dam. I took a step back and while I had suspected these were my real parents, I now knew for certain. I remembered them.
“Mother! Father!”
I fell once again into their arms. Mother caressed my long hair just like she did so many years ago. They held me tight and kissed my forehead.
“We never meant for any of this to happen, our beloved daughter. We’ve felt the pain and confusion that you’ve suffered. You will be the greatest High Priestess the Amaru Meru has ever known. You’ll never know just how proud we are of you or how much we love you.”
“I can’t be High Priestess. I have too much darkness in me.”
“This is not a place for someone filled with evil and darkness, Aila. You have found balance. Our time here is short. We love you, Aila.”
“When will I see you again?”
“When your time is done, but that won’t be for a very long time yet.”
They started to drift away, and I reached for them. “I love you!”
The light wrapped around them and I was alone once again, but this time, I didn’t feel alone anymore.
***
I woke in a state of blissful warmth, a feeling of complete safety, and, while drained, no torment or internal struggles churned within me. Sharian’s face was next to mine and his body draped over me. I moved my hands to his face and kissed him. “My beloved, Sharian.”
His eyes shot open. “Aila.”
“I hope your not done with me yet. Something happened. My magic has balanced and there’s no more pain or pull towards the darkness. I think you’re stuck with me.”
“That’s the best news I’ve ever heard. I thought I lost you.”
“I think you saved me. Since I hadn’t ascended yet I was still susceptible to changes in my magic. When you…” I smiled. “When you made love to me… You infused me with Lioca magic, bringing balance to me.”
“You’re certain?”
“I’m still depleted and weak, but I feel the magic balanced within me.”
“Of course, your weak. You haven’t eaten anything for days.”
“Days?”
“Your ascension is tomorrow.”
I reached for the necklace, but it wasn’t there. “Where’s the necklace?”
“I have it here. You were wearing it when you levelled the place and Beor came to get us out of the temple.”
I sat up but felt a little woozy. Sharian sat up next to me and protectively wrapped his arm around my shoulders. On a stand near the bed was the ring necklace.
“I don’t remember much. I’m sorry I left you, Sharian. The necklace, it called to me and while I had power, I felt secure enough to get it back on my own. When I found Vikold’s room and the necklace…” I reached a hand to the right side of my neck. “Vikold appeared behind me and I felt incredible pain in my neck. After that, I only remember fragments. The darkness was overwhelming. I had no control of myself. I didn’t even know who I was.”
“The bite of a Nakco is extremely powerful. No one has ever broken free of their control before.”
“How were you there?”
“When I woke and found you missing, I knew immediately where you had gone and Beor was waiting for me outside. I snuck into the Earth gate temple but was captured. Two days later I was dragged into the gate room to find you there under Vikold’s control. Somehow you broke free long enough to call Beor and send the Viangi flying in all directions. I grabbed you and Beor took us back here to the dragon temple. That was days ago.”
“Days… Do you know what happened to the Viangi in the temple?”
“I’m fairly certain they were all alive, just unconscious.”
“Vikold will be upset. I wonder what he is up to now.”
“Like me, he either felt you would fall into darkness or die. I don’t think he considered what making love to a Lioca would do to you.”
I slipped my hand into his and laid my head on his shoulder. “I know what it did to me… I guess we’re married now?”
“Spiritually, magically, and physically. Let me get you something to eat.”
“That would be great, because it’s the physical aspect of those three that I need the most help. Food, a bath, and you and not necessarily in that order.”
***
I walked out of the dragon temple bedroom feeling mostly restored. The smile on my lips might never go away and it would take a few days of sustenance before I was one hundred percent. I would also be forever grateful for the builders of these magnificent structures for their baths would be the envy of any five-star hotel on Earth.
Beor was waiting for me and I walked up to him and wrapped my arms around his thick, scaled neck.
“Thank you, Beor. That’s three times you’ve saved me.”
“It is a selfish habit of mine. Of course, if you were to die, I would not be around much longer myself.”
“You’re not growing tired of me yet?”
“I have not had so much fun in many years. Are you ready for your ascension, Aila?”
“I thought I just had to wear the necklace at the right moment.”
“There is more to it than that. You must travel to the Temple of Ascension and there, before witnesses, you will ascend. You might wish to change your clothes as the ones you are wearing look rather worn.”
I looked down at my white dress and indeed, it was quite dirty. “You don’t happen to know here I could find a replacement, do you?”
“You can magically create one yourself, however, you might wish to choose from one of the outfits in the Dragon Temple’s wardrobe. We dragon’s have no need for such refinement.”
“That‘s right, Beor. You’re very handsome already. I can magically create a dress…” I smiled and thought of how I produced a flower, but when a blob of cloth appeared at my feet and I held it up I knew I hadn’t done a very good job.
“It helps if one knows exactly what they want before they create something.”
“I thought I did. Where’s the wardrobe?”
***
My magically created dress was quite the failure, but I didn’t give myself too hard a time about it. After all, I don’t have a lifetime of experience being a woman and wearing such clothes. I was proud that I was able to create a pile of material though.
I wasn’t sure how long the clothes in the wardrobe had been around. Having spoken with Beor, it had to be many, many years since humans came here last. I spent some time scrolling through ascension archives until I spotted an outfit I liked. I then looked through several dozen dresses until I found something similar. With a few careful magical adjustments after I put it on, I was impressed by what I saw in the mirror.
I made my way back to the bedroom and to an anxious Sharian. One look at the new me having bathed and changed into a stunning golden and glittery gown, and Sharian’s anxiety vanished. Throw out all the magical power I had, and I would still be able to control Sharian just by looks alone. I loved this about being a woman.
“You’re breathtaking, Aila. Where did you find that dress?”
“There is a closet filled with clothes here, but you may wish for my protection as the dragons are looking hungry.”
“I look like a peasant compared to you.”
I snuggled up to Sharian. “You look like the most handsome man in the world to me.”
“Mmmm. I could get used to having you around to boost my ego.”
“I’m getting pretty adept at magical things too.”
“Really? Show me.”
I took his hand in mine. “This may feel a little weird the first few times.”
In the blink of an eye we were standing on the edge of the Dragon Temple looking down on the river below. Sharian gasped.
“That was incredible… and dangerous. Another inch…”
I frowned. “Concentration is really important. I was thinking of taking us to the clothes closet but thought about seeing you in a swimsuit in the last second. We veered a little towards the river. Let me try again…”
In an instant we were standing at the wardrobe.
“Aha! I did it!”
“I think I may need some new underclothes. How are you doing that?”
“Beor showed me. I asked how he could find us so quickly when I called to him and he showed me. It’s all part of dragon magic.”
“I had no idea.”
“I can also do dragon fire and…” I rose myself up off the ground a little. “I think with practice, I can fly. Dragons aren’t designed to fly. Their wingspans aren’t enough to lift them for proper flight. They use magic to enhance their abilities.”
“You’re enjoying this too much.”
I put on a contrite face. “I have a new lease on life. I’m married to the most wonderful man alive. And I can teleport myself and fly. I see nothing not to enjoy.”
Sharian pressed my back up against the wall. He was about to kiss me when I looked over his shoulder and flicked my fingers towards a dragon creeping our way. “Shoo!” I turned back to Sharian, smiled and kissed him.
Sharian teased me. “You just wait until I get you to a place where I’m not an appetizer. Then I’ll show you who is in control.”
“You’re already in control of me. Test me.”
“All right. Kiss me.”
I made it look like I was a little dazed. “Yes, Master…” I gave him a sloppy kiss and giggled. “Let’s get you ready for the ball, Cinderella.”
“What ball and who is Cinderella?”
***
The next morning, I opened the necklace and separated the ring from the beads. I put the ring on my right index finger and placed the necklace around my neck as I had seen other High Priestesses do for their ascension.
I felt Sharian’s arms wrap around me from behind. “Are you ready to lead the worlds?”
“Earth would never follow me. I think they would rather nuke me out of existence than follow an alien woman. I don’t know anything about the other worlds and this one has two factions of people, neither of which seem to be interested in me leading them. We could lead a very quiet life.”
“Regardless of the outcome, you will ascend to be our High Priestess. I couldn’t imagine any other person more capable than you.”
“I can’t even teleport us safely.”
“People take years to develop their magical skill. I think it is coming naturally to you.”
“Always the optimist. Just wait until I try to make you some socks.”
***
We flew on Beor to the Temple of Ascension. According to Sharian this place was located centrally between the Viangi and Twuilhe capital cities.
As we climbed down off Beor’s neck, I noted many similarities to the place where I went to be bound to my animal companion. The circular temple platform was built on massive stones and at the edges of the circle twenty-one white pillars arched gracefully into the sky. The temple itself was positioned at the top of a hill and while jungle surrounded the place, two clearly visible roads headed north and south where I would assume they would lead to the capital cities.
“It’s quiet here.”
Sharian was visibly upset and this confused me.
“On any other ascension, people would have flocked here. There would be hundreds of Viangi and Twuilhe. Some would be here for weeks in advance making sure the temple was prepared. I’m sorry, Aila. You deserve better.”
I pulled Sharian close. “It is what it is and if I’m honest, I’m not sure I would be comfortable with hundreds of people anyways.”
“At least some Twuilhe and Viangi should have come to represent the factions.”
“Your ascension will be witnessed by many, Aila.”
Bushes began parting and creatures of all kinds slipped from the jungle to pause at the edges of the temple. Sharian spun around, his eyes wide.
“These are light and dark magic animals. Are you causing this, Aila?”
“They came to be witness to your ascension, to honor the High Priestess.”
“Beor says they have come to witness my ascension.”
I could sense I still had time before the ascension and I felt at peace even though some of the creatures looked quite fierce. Soon dragons began to arrive. Twenty-one of them. They each took a position atop the pillars. I worked my way to the center to get a better feel of the magnitude of what I was seeing.
“I’ve never heard of anything like this happening before, Aila.”
Two people arrived from the north road. I recognized them as Twila and Lucassian. Lucassian smiled and hugged Sharian. “It’s good to see you both well, my friend.” He looked around at the animals and dragons. “Did we miss something?”
“I’m glad the Twuilhe finally came to their senses. Where are the rest?”
“Master Saurel gave orders to the people not to attend. Twila and I decided to disobey. Our short time with High Priestess Aila was enough for us to believe she is worthy.”
“All that’s missing now are representatives of the Viangi.”
“That would be us.”
I spun around to see Syette and Tayodh coming up from the southern road.
I remembered Syette crashing into the wall after Vikold ordered me to hit her. “Syette, I’m so sorry for striking you… I wasn’t…”
“I’m not here to cause trouble, High Priestess Aila. I know you were under the blood curse of Vikold. Seeing how Vikold treated me, I took time to search for the truth and discovered I had been living under a lie. Vikold deceived me. I was wrong to lie to you about your parents, but I was only doing as instructed. How is it that you broke free from Vikold’s curse?”
“My animal companion is a dragon. I think that has much to do with my ability to fight the curse as dragon magic is different. However, it was the love of my mate, Sharian, that ultimately pulled me from the darkness.”
“I didn’t expect you to survive. I ran into Tayodh on the road here. She puts great faith in you. I ask your forgiveness for my part in what was done to you.”
“What of your allegiance to Vikold?”
“I no longer follow him, but I don’t expect you to trust me. Over time, I hope you will.”
I walked over to Syette and stared into her eyes. They were no longer dark and filled with anger, but they were moist with sadness. “I forgive you, Syette.”
I hugged Tayodh before hugging Twila and Lucassian. “I’m sorry if I’m not the High Priestess everyone was expecting.”
Sharian came to my side and glanced cautiously at Syette. “Nonsense, High Priestess Aila. You’re exactly what we need in this strange age we live. It’s time. Take your place in the center of the temple.”
I clung to Sharian another moment and kissed him before walking to the center. Everyone, including Beor, moved back to the edges of the platform. I stood alone and contemplated all that had transpired up to this point in my life. Closing my eyes, I saw the face of my Earthly mom.
“You’re destined for great things, but true greatness comes from humility.”
I dropped to my knees as I felt the first tears fall from my cheeks.
“What is she doing?” I could hear Syette, but I was too focused on what I was seeing with my eyes closed.
My Earthly dad appeared to me next. “Leadership is not using your power to influence, but in knowing that while you have power you choose to lead by example.”
My biological father then appeared. “Unity is not the absence of disagreement but in the willingness to listen to opposing viewpoints.”
My mother was the last to appear to me. “My darling, Aila. Don’t worry that you won’t live up to other’s expectations, for the worlds have chosen you to lead them. While you may doubt yourself, know you’re everything that is needed. I believe in you, my cherished daughter.”
As the words of my biological and Earthly parents sunk in, a new confidence rose up within me. I knew I didn’t have to be anything other than myself. A woman. A wife. A friend. My contentment came from within and not from what others thought of me.
I stood to my feet and opened my eyes. I focused on Sharian and smiled as the necklace and ring began to glow. I didn’t even have to think about what I wanted to do, but I rose up from the temple floor to hover a few feet above the ground. Rays of light, one from each of the twenty-one pillars poured into me. When the light stopped, I lowered myself back to the ground to see everyone fall to their knees before me.
I rushed over to them. “No! Please, no!” I pulled them up one by one. “I’m not to be worshipped or bowed down to.”
When they were all standing, I fell to my knees before them. “This is the way it should be. I’m a servant of the people.”
Sharian and Syette both reached for me at the same time and pulled me to my feet.
Syette took my hand in hers and pulled the back of it to her forehead. “Had I not seen this for myself, I would have never believed it; that our High Priestess would kneel at our feet is beyond my comprehension. For clearly, you have more power than any High priestess before you and could easily be rid of us all. I promise my faithfulness and loyalty to you, High Priestess Aila.”
Syette took a step back and Sharian cupped my face with his hands and kissed me. His kiss made me flush with warmth.
“You are, indeed, the High Priestess of the worlds. I’m honored to call you my wife.”
“No more honored than I am to call you my husband.”
Lucassian nudged Sharian. “I knew we missed something! Master Saurel should have been here. They all should have been here. I think they were still in shock over a dragon busting through the roof.”
Tayodh stepped forward and curtsied. “I would be honored to be your aid, High Priestess Aila.”
I smiled and hugged Tayodh. “Thank you, but I might have something better in store for you.”
“What could be better than serving the High Priestess?”
“When the right time comes, Tayodh, you will know.”
Twila stepped forward. “Then perhaps you would wish that I serve you?”
“For now, for all of you, excluding Sharian who is my beloved husband, I would only ask for your friendship as long as I’m deserving of it. And please, call me Aila.”
Each one stepped up to me and took my hand. “It would be an honor to call you friend, Aila.”
I would never forget as one by one the creatures of Amaru Meru tipped their heads and slipped back into the jungle. The dragons flew up and made their way back towards the Valley of the Chosen. I had a deep sense of joy as I looked over each of my newfound friends. I watched with a smile on my face as Lucassian wrestled with Sharian playfully. Beor’s massive head came over my shoulder and I reached to stroke his scaled cheek. I was enjoying this moment.
Sharian turned my way and his eyes went from happiness to concern as they shifted their focus to my necklace. I glanced down to see one of the beads glowing and my ring was as well. I could sense what was happening.
“The gateway to Earth just opened.”
***
I was afraid of what this might mean. How can the Earth gate be opened without the ring and necklace or the right celestial events?
“It must be Vikold. Syette, did you know he could do this or what his plans are?”
“For many years he has been trying to find a way to open the gates. He has attempted to open them many times. Before you came, I believe he wanted to go to Earth to find you, now, I have no idea what is motivating him.”
“Whatever it is, it can’t be good.”
“I think I could get to the gate magically, but I’m not sure it’s wise to go alone.”
Sharian and Lucassian came forward. “We’ll go with you.”
“I can go as well.”
I looked at Syette and wasn’t certain I could fully trust her yet. “Whatever Vikold is planning, I’m going to need support from the Viangi. I’d appreciate it if you and Tayodh could go to the Viangi capital and try to persuade them that the Twuilhe and I are not threats.”
“Twila. I need you to do the same for the Twuilhe.”
They nodded and left leaving Beor, Lucassian, and Sharian with me. “Beor. I’ll call you if I need you.”
Beor flew off and vanished in a flash of light. I wondered when I teleported if I did the same.
I gathered Sharian and Lucassian together and glanced back at my necklace. The bead representing the Earth gate and my ring had stopped glowing. “Whatever Vikold did, the gate wasn’t open very long. Let’s get over there.”
Placing a hand on each of them, I willed us to the Earth gate temple.
***
The world vanished and then reappeared before us. The last time I was here I was in little state to see what was left of the temple after my magic exploded outward and Beor crashed his way in. There were large stones and debris littered across the tiled floors. At first glance, the room was empty.
A small cry sounded from our left and out of the shadows Vikold stepped forward with a rather disheveled looking blonde woman in his grasp. I recognized her right away. It was Samantha.
“Let her go, Vikold.”
Vikold kept Samantha tight against him. “I thought you would be dead by now.”
“For all your attempts at turning and killing me, you never succeeded. Let her go and I’ll let you live.”
Vikold laughed. “You can’t harm me. The Nakco blood curse still flows in your veins.”
“Are you certain you want to test your theory?”
Vikold looked from me to Sharian and Lucassian before biting Samantha on her neck and pushing her forward towards us. Samantha began screaming and I knew the kind of pain she was going through. I reached for her as she slumped to the floor.
“Let him go. We have bigger problems.”
Samantha was convulsing on the floor as I faced the Earth gate. I stretched forth my hand and sealed the gate. Only the ring and necklace could open it again.
“I’ve sealed the gate for now. Let’s get Samantha to the Dragon Temple.”
“Who is Samantha?”
“I know this woman from Earth.”
Lucassian gently lifted the now unconscious Samantha up into his arms. Seconds later we were standing in the Dragon Temple.
“Wow… This is quite the place.”
“Take her into the bedroom and lie her down on the bed. You need to stay close to me Lucassian.”
“Why?”
Sharian guided Lucassian into the bedroom. “Because if you don’t, you’ll be dragon food.”
Lucassian laid Samantha on the bed and stepped back. I reached down and tenderly stroked her face. “I’m sorry you got pulled into this, Samantha.”
I turned to Sharian. “If Samantha responds like the way I responded, then she should sleep for a few days. We need to find a way to counter the Nakco curse.”
“How do you know her?”
“She… She was my girlfriend back on Earth.”
“Your girlfriend?”
I spun away from Sharian and Lucassian to hide my embarrassment. “When I was sent to Earth, I was transformed into a boy. You know this.”
Sharian’s voice grew slightly agitated. “You and her…?”
I turned back to face him. “No. We never… I was confused. I cared for her, but I can’t say that I loved her. Every time I had a dream, I woke questioning myself. I was never able to give my heart to anyone.”
Sharian hugged me tight and kissed me. “You don’t have to explain. I believe you for I know we could never have what we have had you ever given your heart to someone else. How did Vikold know about her?”
I paced back and forth. “I don’t know. The gate wasn’t open very long. He only had time to travel to Earth and come back. I’m guessing he was testing his ability and by some random chance, Samantha must have been there on the other side. Knowing that I care for the people of Earth, I can imagine Vikold thought he had something to bargain with and simply grabbed her.”
Lucassian looked at Samantha. “It was probably part of his test to see if he could bring someone back through the gate. Even infecting Samantha might be something he had planned all along.”
“For what purpose?”
“People. Followers. Technology. If you want power, the Nacko curse could be used to get access to all of that. The people of Earth, with no magic, would be easy targets.”
I paced back and forth. “How do we negate the Nakco curse?”
Sharian put his hand on my shoulder. “I understand you care for her, but she may be lost.”
“I don’t accept that. How can the Amaru Meru create an orb that can regenerate a High Priestess or a collar that can absorb magic?”
“Those are ancient technologies.”
“Then it’s a good thing we’re in an archive filled with ancient information. Lucassian, please stay with Samantha.”
***
We had spent an entire day researching and the result was rather frustrating.
“Is it really this simple, Sharian?”
“Simple for you, not the rest of us.”
“Everything we have seen indicates that the High Priestess magically created these objects. There’s no spell, no special formula.”
“In some ways, it makes sense. If anyone could create an object that could regenerate a High Priestess, then you would think that High Priestesses would have been assassinated in the past. The creating of the orb was done by a High Priestess. I think you just need to concentrate on making an object that will remove the Nakco curse.”
“Why do I even need an object? I’m certain I can simply use my magic to destroy the curse in Samantha.” I growled. “I’m so stupid. All this power…”
“But now you know, Aila. This knowledge truly unlocks your full capabilities.”
I frowned as I moved into the bedroom and sat next to Samantha. I looked back at Sharian and Lucassian. “This may have negative consequences.”
Sharian looked at me questioningly. “How so?”
“You just have to know Samantha… Here goes nothing.”
I felt the sparks of my magic dance between my fingers. Looking down on the peaceful sleeping face of Samantha, I closed my eyes and focused on destroying the Nakco curse. My hand moved towards her heart and paused. I concentrated on the release from bondage, the freedom from the curse, and then I touched her skin.
Samantha’s body jumped on the bed as if I had used electric paddles to start her heart. I waited an impossibly long minute when suddenly Samantha’s eyes opened.
Her voice was weak and strained. “I must have had too much to drink last night. Who are you?”
I noted she was speaking English and it took a little effort for me to switch. “I’m Aila. What do you remember?”
Lucassian brought a glass of water and I helped Samantha take a sip.
“I came here to Peru to find Luke, my old boyfriend. I went from hotel to hotel until finally someone said they had a room registered to him, but they were upset because he never checked out. Then I happened to overhear a motorcycle rental guy complaining about a man that rented a motorcycle and left it at the Gate of the Gods. I remember Luke mentioning this site before, so I went there hoping I might find some clue as to what happened to him. That’s when some weird stuff happened.”
“Weird stuff?”
“I’m certain it was all a dream. I dreamt I was sitting there looking at this big, useless piece of carved stone when suddenly the whole thing lit up like a million light bulbs had turned on. This strange guy appears, looks around, grabs me and takes me away to a broken-down stone building. There were other people there… Wait. You were all there.”
Samantha tried to push herself up, but I put my hand on her shoulder to keep her down.
“Samantha, I need you to breathe. Take a deep breath and then I’ll help you up.”
She stared at me but took a breath and I eased her up into a sitting position. She looked from me to Sharian and to Lucassian and then around the room. She started breathing rapidly then grabbed her neck where Vikold had bitten her. “This isn’t real!”
“Shhhh. Calm yourself. You were looking for Luke Williams.”
“Yes! You know him?”
“I do, actually.”
Samantha looked me over carefully and sighed. “I knew there must be someone else. God, you’re gorgeous. No wonder.”
“It’s not like that, Samantha.”
“Wait? How do you know my name? Where is Luke? Where am I? Did you kidnap me? Where’s my phone?”
I touched Samantha on her forehead and used a little magic to put her to sleep before I laid her back down. I stood and took Sharian and Lucassian to the side.
“This is going to be hard for her, but the good news is it looks like the curse is gone. She doesn’t know where she is. I could take her back to Earth, but there’s another problem.”
“What is the problem?”
“She’s not quite ten of our years old and when Vikold bit her, his magic infused her. Although the curse is gone, there is a very good chance she is going to come of age and try to gather magic. It’s as if she was magically awakened.”
Sharian looked concerned. “So, if she were to go back and have her coming of age what would happen?”
“My guess is as good as any, but I suspect she might die. Earth has no magic for her to draw. I think we must keep her here at least until she comes of age.”
Lucassian stared at Samantha. “I can look after her.”
Sharian laughed. “I’m sure you would like that.”
Lucassian blushed. “She’s not anything like Aila… I mean she’s pretty. Not as beautiful as Aila, but still pretty.”
I laughed. “That might be just what she needs.”
***
I leaned over Samantha and pushed her hair from her eyes. A slight bit of magic caused her to stir. “Good morning, Samantha.”
Samantha’s eyes opened slowly. “Hmm. You again?”
“We have a lot to discuss.”
Samantha’s voice was tinged with anger. “I’m sure. What the hell is going on?”
“There’s no easy way to tell you, I think it’s best to show you.”
Sharian was sitting not too far away. “This will go over well.” He smiled as he said it.
“Let’s get you up.”
“What did that man say? What language is that?”
“It’s the language of the Amara Meru.”
“Amaru what?”
“You’re going to need some food, but I think that should wait until I give you the grand tour.”
I guided Samantha over to the doorway that led into the Dragon Temple. I opened it and walked her through.
“This place is called the Dragon Temple. It’s a library of sorts, but it is also protected by dragons.”
“Enough with the jokes. Where am I?”
Beor walked in from the outside platform and came over to us.
Samantha was shaking and almost ready to pass out. “That’s…”
“A dragon. His name is Beor.” I reached up and stroked his cheek. “He’s my animal companion. Sharian, the man in the bedroom, is my husband.”
Samantha was in shock, but she was still speaking which was a good sign.
“This doesn’t look like Earth.”
“You’re right, it isn’t.” I guided her to the outside platform so we could look down on the river and jungle below. The twin suns and two moons were all visible. “Welcome to Amaru Meru.”
***
What transpired over the next four hours was a great deal of explanation. I told Samantha about the gateway to Earth, about Vikold, and even about magic. As she began to realize the enormity of her situation, she began to get introspective and her questions became much more personal.
“You say I was infused with magic by Vikold’s bite and you think I might be a witch now?”
I smiled. “No. All the people of Amaru Meru have magic. Your twenty-fifth birthday is coming up soon, isn’t it?”
“How do you know this?”
I took Samantha back inside the temple and waved my hand towards the stone wall. There was an image of a little girl with her parents. “That little girl is me and behind her is the gate to Earth that you came through. Watch closely.”
“The girl changed into a boy and then he went through the gate.”
“Yes. Those were my parents and they used their magic to hide me and protect me.”
“Why?”
“Because the man, Vikold, wished to control me so he could destroy an entire faction of people. You’ll see next that he attacked, and my parents defended the gate until it closed. Unfortunately, in defending me and the gate, they were killed.”
“You appeared on Earth as a little boy?”
“Yes. I grew up on Earth.”
Samantha was very silent for a long time, but I allowed her time to process things.
“You said you knew Luke Williams. He has a story about being found at the Gate of the Gods and adopted by his parents.”
“I am Luke Williams, Samantha.”
“But… no… This can’t be.”
***
It took another few hours to prove to Samantha that I was Luke. It was a long and difficult conversation, but she slowly began to understand all of it.
“That’s why you struggled to commit to me. It wasn’t me at all.”
I didn’t have the heart to tell her that it was also her.
“What a trip. So, you went to Peru and felt called to go to the gate on the winter solstice and you came through to this world?”
“Yes. In the process of passing through the gate, the spell that hid me as a male, completed and I landed here as you see me now.”
“Unbelievable. You must have been so frightened.”
“I was. I thought I was dreaming.”
“And Sharian is your husband?”
I blushed. “Yes.”
“How can you go from being a male on Earth to a woman here and suddenly being married?”
“I know it may sound strange, but when I was a young girl, Sharian was magically chosen for me. It doesn’t feel weird or strange. I was born female and all my life I felt like there was something else for me, a different role, and even someone else waiting for me.”
“This all makes sense now; how you struggled with commitment and why you felt like you weren’t on the right path.”
“You mentioned you came to Peru to find me. Why?”
“I did a lot of soul searching after you left. At first, I was angry with you, but then I took some time to assess myself. I hadn’t realized how broken I was; how manipulative. I didn’t like how I left things with you and I needed closure. I came to apologize and to see if there was any chance we could be together.”
“And now?”
“The Luke I knew no longer exists and I’m on another planet. It’s a lot to absorb. What I don’t understand is why Vikold wanted to control you.”
I sighed. “That’s another lengthy discussion and I need to spend time with Sharian. Let me introduce you to Lucassian., but first you need to learn our language.”
I reached out and touched Samantha’s forehead.
“Can you understand me?”
“I can… Wow. You could make millions on Earth with that trick. If I get magic, will I be able to do that?”
“That depends of your level of magic and your focus abilities.”
Samantha had many more questions, but I led her back to Lucassian.
“Lucassian, meet Samantha. I hope you can help answer some of Samantha’s questions and she needs some food.”
“I’m happy to help.”
I slipped into Sharian’s arms as I watched Lucassian lead Samantha towards a balcony.
“How did that go, Aila?”
“I think she will be all right. I’m not so sure about me.”
“What’s the matter?”
“It’s one thing for me to go through and to adapt, but to know others are struggling because of me is hard to deal with. Samantha’s arrival has complicated things. Mentally, I’ve had to go back and assess everything I’ve done.”
“I think I can understand that. You had another life on Earth. To move forward, you had to compartmentalize your thinking and figure out what was happening here. That meant setting aside Earth and people that were close to you.”
“Exactly. Here, I’m Aila and everyone seems to know what I’m supposed to do and be. Trying to explain that to someone from Earth gets really complicated, especially when that person knew me as Luke Williams. Do you think Lucassian and Samantha will be all right here by themselves for a bit?”
“You want to leave them?”
“I’d like to repair the temple and the throne room of Yalshema and hopefully learn more about what Vikold is up to.”
“How long do you think that might take?”
“Overnight. I was hoping we could find a room somewhere.”
Sharian smiled. “I’ll go check with Lucassian and make sure he doesn’t wander too far. If I know Lucassian, which I do, he seems rather taken with Samantha.”
***
The temple with the Earth gate was very quiet. I had learned much about how my magic worked and repairing the temple wall and roof was a simple matter of me visualizing how it was supposed to be and letting my magic flow. I watched as large stones rose up and fitted themselves back into place and this made me remember the scenes of High Priestesses on Earth raising monuments.
While I repaired the temple, Sharian looked to see if he could find anything that would indicate Vikold’s plans. He returned to the main temple just as I was finishing the repairs.
“The place is cleaned out. Maybe we’ll find out more at Yalshema.”
“It would be nice to simply take a boat ride down the river again, but we promised Lucassian and Samantha we would be back tomorrow morning. Are you ready?”
“I’m ready for a room and a bed. Let’s hope this time we receive a better welcome.”
I wrapped my arms around Sharian and kissed him. “This time we stay together.”
***
The throne room in Yalshema had been vacant when we arrived, and I quickly made the repairs to the roof before the two of us explored the city. The city was strangely vacant, and it wasn’t until we walked into the residential area that we saw anyone.
“High Priestess Aila! Master Sharian!”
We turned to see a woman running towards us. “Twila. It’s good to see you. Where is everyone?”
“You’ve not heard?”
“We’ve been rather busy.”
“Vikold has mobilized his Viangi army. They were spotted heading north of the Viangi capital city. Master Saurel gathered the Twuilhe. There is going to be a war.”
Sharian spoke what I was thinking. “They must have left recently. Assuming Vikold had a head start then the armies would come together near the Markan fields as early as tomorrow.”
“Between Vikold and Saurel, I get the feeling there will be much bloodshed. What happened during the Great Culling? How were the Twuilhe killed?”
“Vikold caught them off guard. He attacked the Twuilhe in small groups making sure his Viangi were killing them all before they could heal. With both armies fully aware of each other, the Viangi will cause destruction while the Twuilhe will rebuild and heal. It will be a painful standoff.”
“Then why attack?”
“I’m guessing Vikold believes he can take the Twuilhe off guard again.”
“Let’s get back to the dragon temple. I think I might have an idea.”
***
It was only seconds after arriving at the temple when Samantha started asking more questions.
“Is it true?”
“Is what true, Samantha?”
“Lucassian explained to me why Vikold wanted to control you. You’re like the President but for an entire world.”
Sharian clarified things for her. “She’s High Priestess over twenty-two worlds. Twenty-one, plus this one. Although most of the other worlds, like Earth, would not recognize her.”
“Oh my God. You’re like Queen of the Universe.”
I sighed. “And I was wondering if being a doctor would have been too much. Give me a few moments.”
I walked out into the Dragon Temple and called to Beor.
The others stayed at the door to the bedroom, but I felt their eyes on me as the massive dragon landed and came to me.
“I have a request of you, my friend.”
***
When I returned to the bedroom and after Beor had flown off, I was inundated with more questions.
“I still can’t believe you’re Queen of the Universe. How do I get a dragon?”
“It’s not that simple, Samantha.”
Sharian touched my cheek with his hand. “What are you planning, Aila?”
“A third army to hold everyone at bay until I can get the Viangi and Twuilhe leaders to talk. I’m just not sure you will like what I’m thinking.”
***
The next morning, I led the others from the bedroom and out onto the Dragon Temple platform.
“While the dragons have agreed, they won’t necessarily be happy about it.”
Beor landed as did three other large dragons.
“Stay here a moment.”
I went to Beor and stroked his cheek before addressing the other dragons.
“These are my friends. Please don’t eat them.”
“They know this is as important to them as it is to the people of Amaru Meru, Aila.”
“Sharian. Come here, please.” I waited until Sharian came to my side. A large red dragon shifted uneasily next to me. “Sharian, this is Ukar. He will lead one half of the dragons. Be safe, my love.”
“I will.”
Sharian climbed up onto the dragon’s neck as I moved over to another large dragon. “Lucassian.”
“You’re certain about this, Aila?”
The dragon stretched his neck out and sniffed Lucassian.
“They want to help us. Gondyr, this is Lucassian. You and Bivalth will lead the other half of the dragons.”
Lucassian quickly climbed up onto the dragon’s neck leaving a medium sized female dragon without someone. I waved to Samantha.
“Your turn, Samantha.”
Samantha moved to my side and bravely stretched out her hand towards the gray dragon.
“She’s beautiful.”
“With the exception of Sharian and me, you will be the first person to ever ride one of these creatures. Bivalth, this is Samantha. You both will fly next to Lucassian and Gondyr.”
“This is a great privilege, Aila.”
I helped Samantha up onto the dragon before giving final instructions.
“Lock your feet under their shoulder scales and hang on tight. You’re not flying them, rather they are merely carrying you. I’ll be communicating to them through Beor.”
I walked over to Beor and climbed up onto his neck.
“I’m as ready as I’ll ever be.”
Beor thrust his wings down and we rose rapidly into the sky, a sky almost black from the large numbers of dragons flying all around us. We flew slightly southwest towards the Markan fields. Beor and I arrived before the others to assess the situation.
To the south were thousands of Viangi and to the north of the fields were slightly fewer Twuilhe. We had arrived just in time as it appeared as if the two armies were getting ready to rush across the fields at each other.
Beor and I dove between the two armies and Beor let out a blast of fire before we landed in the very center of the fields between both armies. Behind us, thousands of dragons dropped from the skies. Lucassian and Samantha’s dragons led their half of the dragons to line up and face the Twuilhe while Sharian and his dragon did the same opposing the Viangi. From my perspective, the dragons did much to stop the advance of the two armies.
Dismounting, I concentrated on a design and the ground began to churn at my feet. The grasses and flowers parted, and a mass of circular stone erupted around me. It rose up and created a stone platform with three symmetrical spires rising above the rest.
Ukar, Gondyr, and Bivalth landed behind Beor and Sharian, Lucassian, and Samantha joined me on the stone surface of my newly made temple.
“That’s a pretty impressive entrance, Aila.”
“Let’s hope it has the right impact, Sharian.”
“Beor, have the dragons move aside for the Viangi and Twuilhe leaders to pass through to come to meet me here.”
We watched as the dragons in front of Vikold and Saurel shifted to the side. The intent was clear, and it didn’t take long for Vikold and five of the Viangi leaders to boldly step forward even as their eyes betrayed their fear of the dragons. Saurel followed suit with his leaders.
When they were halfway to my new temple, I rose up into the air so that everyone could clearly see me. I could hear the shouts of awe from the gathered armies and Vikold and Saurel stopped their approach. Using a little magical enhancement, I spoke to everyone.
“For those of you that have not met me yet, I’m Aila, your chosen High Priestess. In the absence of a High Priestess, many atrocities took place. I’m not here today to assess blame, but to seek unity for all the people of Amara Meru.”
I paused to let that sink in before continuing.
“I’m not on the side of the Viangi, nor the Twuilhe, but on both of your sides. From what I have learned, I’m unique. I’m different than any other High Priestess that has come before me. My animal companion is a dragon, and this has granted me access to the magic of dragons. I’ve also been touched by extremes of dark and light magic, from Nakco to Lioca. My power is vastly greater than any High Priestess. I don’t tell you these things as a threat, but rather to let you know I can stop this war if I chose to. As you can see, I also have the support of the dragons.”
“I’m here today to tell you the truth. We are one people of two factions separated by our magical disciplines. Dark and light magic are not evil and good, but necessary opposites to each other. Evil, exists in everyone, including your leaders. It is evil that causes us to believe that the destruction of the Twuilhe or Viangi would set us free, but the reality is that the destruction of either would mean the destruction of all, for balance must be maintained.”
“I will now meet with the Twuilhe and Viangi leadership, but the decision to go to war this day, isn’t theirs alone, it’s all of yours. If you choose to fight, knowing the destruction of who you think is your enemy will ultimately destroy yourselves, then so be it. I will withdraw the dragons, leave to another world, and let you fight. It’s your choice, not mine, for I won’t lead a people bent on destruction of themselves.”
I lowered myself back to the ground and watched as close to three quarters of both armies turned and walked away. That was a good start.
Vikold and Saurel were fuming mad as they both led their leaders the rest of the way to the temple platform.
I was surprised when Saurel spoke first.
“This is an outrage! No High Priestess has ever intervened in such a blatant disregard to the social order and in such a vulgar display of magic. I denounce you, Aila.”
“Master Saurel. Whether or not you accept me as High Priestess know that I have ascended and am the High Priestess. What’s lurking in your heart that you would have such a negative reaction to me? Could it be that you wished me to side with the Twuilhe? That you wished me to exterminate all the Viangi?”
“The Viangi should pay for their actions in the Great Culling and any real High Priestess would support that.”
“Really? You think I should randomly kill some ten thousand Viangi, leaving widows and orphans in my wake, causing the same suffering that the Great Culling caused on the Twuilhe? Evil acts do not require an evil response.”
Vikold stood there with his arms crossed and a smug smile on his face.
“Is this the consensus of all the Twuilhe leadership? Am I wrong? Am I unworthy to be High Priestess?”
That shut them up for the moment. I turned to face Vikold.
“And you, Vikold? I believe your motivation has been clear all along. You tried to turn me towards the darkness to control me so that you could use me to destroy the Twuilhe because you knew that without the element of surprise, the Viangi couldn’t eradicate the Twuilhe.”
Vikold took a step towards me. Everyone around me tensed, including Beor.
“You think you understand my motivation, but you’re a naïve little girl lacking knowledge. You think your parents sent you through the gate for your protection, but it was to spare them the shame of raising a defective High Priestess. It was an honor to kill them for the glory of Amaru Meru.”
The images of my parents burning at the hands of Vikold and the Viangi gave rise to great anger within me. Magic sparked between my fingertips.
Vikold smiled. “You can’t even control yourself. You’re a disgrace. You can’t kill me, Aila. I own you. I created you and now I will prove it to everyone by killing you.”
I could both feel and see the massive magical energy Vikold was building in himself. Red magic danced across his hands as he raised them towards me.
***
I braced myself for Vikold’s attack; time slowed to a crawl. I could see the hatred in his eyes and his intent was clear. My magic rose up within me to protect myself. I considered a preemptive attack, but even that was halted when a massive golden head stretched over my shoulder and bit Vikold into two pieces. I could hear the crunching of bones and a second bite finished what was left of him.
In shock, I looked back at Beor. I swear he was grinning like a puppy that had just torn apart a slipper.
“A dragon has to eat sometime, Aila.”
“So much for diplomacy. Beor.”
Beor seemed to shrug. “Vikold didn’t seem too interested in diplomacy and Nakcos are quite tasty.”
I sighed. “You have something in your teeth.”
Turning back to the aghast group, I noticed something quite strange. Saurel grabbed his throat, shook violently, and fell to the ground dead.
Sharian stepped forward and pulled Saurel’s clothing to the side to expose a scarred bite on his neck. “This is a Nakco bite. Master Saurel was under Vikold’s control and when Vikold died, so did Saurel. We should check the archives, but I wouldn’t hesitate to offer the theory that Saurel had fallen to Vikold’s Nakco blood curse years before the Great Culling. Vikold could have masterminded everything, including Master Saurel’s dislike of our High Priestess. I believe we owe it to ourselves to all take a step back from our hatred and fear of one another and investigate if perhaps we have all be misled.”
There were many nods of approval.
“I want you all to know that I didn’t order Beor to…” What are the right words? Swallow? Feast upon? “…ingest Vikold. My question to all of you remaining is where do you now put your allegiance?”
Possibly it was the shock and awe of Beor’s protection of me, or even that I had shown magical abilities beyond anything they had witnessed before, but one by one the remaining Viangi and Twuilhe leaders knelt at my feet stating the following.
“As witnessed by those around me, I acknowledge Aila as my High Priestess.”
When that was complete, one of the Viangi leaders stepped forward. “What would you have of us, High Priestess?”
“Go home to your families. In two weeks, I would ask the Viangi and Twuilhe leaders to return here at this temple, the Temple of Peace and Truth. I ask that Syette and Tayodh as well as Lucassian and Twila also come to that meeting.”
They all nodded and walked back to what was left of their armies.
Turning back to Beor, I stroked his cheek. “Thank you for protecting me and my thanks to all dragon kind. Let them know they are free to leave.”
“You are also one of us, Aila. Never forget that.”
I laughed. “I may be one of you, but I’ll keep my own eating habits if you don’t mind. I’ll take my friends back to Yalshema.”
It was just Samantha, Lucassian, and Sharian left after the dragons had flown away.
Samantha started clapping. “That was awesome! You can fly, Aila! I rode a dragon! There was fire, magic, and Vikold got eaten!”
“I’m actually just grateful you didn’t die like Saurel, Samantha. You were bitten by Vikold too.”
Samantha paled. “I never thought of that. Good thing you were able to get rid of the blood curse.”
“For you and me both. What do you say if Lucassian shows us one of the fancier dinner places in Yalshema? I’m starved.”
Lucassian bowed and extended a hand to Samantha. “Such an esteemed opportunity to take the loveliest of women out to dinner.”
“Wait… How do I pay for food?”
Sharian and Lucassian laughed. “Money means nothing in a society when magic users can create money. They may ask you to clean the dishes though.”
“I’d actually be fine with that. Where to, Lucassian?”
“The residential district.”
A moment later we were all standing in the plaza where we had last met up with Twila. Our arrival hadn’t gone unnoticed and Twila once again rushed out to meet us.
“High Priestess Aila! What news do you have of the war?”
“Averted. Everyone is heading home.”
“That’s wonderful news. I knew you were the right person to be our High Priestess.”
“You might be the only one aside from Sharian that ever thought that. Will you join us for dinner?”
“I would love to, High Priestess!”
***
I leaned back into Sharian’s arms. I found his presence both electrifying and comforting. Dinner had been wonderful, and it was perhaps the first time since my arrival that I felt I could focus my attention on my food and relax long enough to enjoy it.
Twila had taken Samantha to a room near mine and Lucassian escorted them both. That left Sharian and me alone in my old room. I could have replaced my old, small bed with a larger one, or even built a palace somewhere in the countryside, but I didn’t have the heart or energy for it. Sharian’s arms were all the comfort I needed.
“It’s been a challenging few days, Aila.”
“It’s been a challenge since I arrived here.”
“If you could have avoided it all, would you?”
“There are moments I would like to have avoided but there are many good things that have come about. I now know there is life on other worlds. That’s a worldview changer. There’s magic and dragons and for the first time in my life, I’m in love. Had I never come, I would have never known you existed. I would have lived my life as Luke Williams, eventually gotten married without finding true love, had the typical two point five children and a dog, and worked as a doctor in a sterile monolithic hospital. I know I would have been very dissatisfied with my life. Now you’re stuck with me.”
“I couldn’t be happier about that. How can someone have two and a half children?”
***
When morning came, I extracted myself from Sharian’s arms and went to the bathroom. I teased the knots out of my long hair with my fingers and a touch of magic, then adjusted the dress I was wearing since I was still unable to create something from scratch that fit me well or looked decent.
The mirror’s reflection gave me pause as for the first time I saw myself as Aila and a wife. At first glance, I was checking to see if I was presentable for Sharian. It took a moment for me to realize I was no longer staring at a stranger. I had quickly come full circle and knew without a doubt that I was the happiest I had ever been.
Moving back to the small bed, I bent down and kissed Sharian and watched his eyes slowly open.
“You interrupted my dream.”
“Was it a good dream?”
“In my dream, I was about to toss you on the bed and make love to you. Yes… It was a great dream.”
“Dreams are overrated.”
Sharian grabbed me, pulled me on top of him, and rolled me over. My giggling and laughter quickly changed to soft and gentle moans as he began kissing me down my neck.
We took our time pleasing each other without the pressures of impending death, war, ascensions, or blood curses. Our love making was sensual and passionate and when we finally and reluctantly got up to face the day, I couldn’t do anything or go anywhere without leaning into or touching Sharian.
When we met up with Samantha, Lucassian, and Twila later in the morning, it was Samantha that commented on my peaceful glow. It is odd feeling embarrassed and not embarrassed at the same time. I hugged Samantha and it felt like we had become sisters. I did notice something, however.
“Congratulations, Samantha. Today is your awakening. I could feel your spirit open itself to magic. This means that in two days you will be ten of our years old and you will have your gathering.”
“This is better than shoes shopping.”
“Lucassian, do you feel comfortable explaining to Samantha what she can expect?”
He turned to Samantha and smiled. “I’m yours to command, my lady.”
Samantha giggled. “I could get used to this.”
***
Several weeks had passed and it was now time for the Viangi and the Twuilhe meeting. Although it had been a peaceful few weeks, I had certainly not been idle and much had taken place. Samantha, as it turned out, was a Viangi Senal and three days after her gathering, she travelled alone into the Valley of the Chosen to return with a beautiful blue bird as her companion. That particular bird allowed Samantha to focus on water magic, which had pleased her tremendously as she could now make her drinks hotter or colder to her liking.
Today she stood slightly behind me wearing a dazzling dress, a mischievous smile, and a violet flower in her hair. Her hand was clasped around Lucassian’s and the two appeared to be heading in a very romantic direction. Twila stood near Lucassian and I could sense she felt a little out of place with all the dignitaries around.
Even with everything else going on, Sharian and I had managed to find time to travel to Fanglia, the capital city of the Viangi and get to know the incredibly hospitable citizens there. They had been open and receptive to me and many were looking forward to what the future might bring.
I looked over my shoulder and winked to Syette and Tayodh before turning back to the leaders of the Viangi and the Twuilhe and the additional crowd of people that had gathered.
“Thank you all for coming. It was only two weeks ago today that the Viangi and Twuilhe met across these fields from each other with their hearts set upon the destruction of the other. I have spoken to many of you over the past days and I believe there is a desire for peace. Peace, however, can simply mean tolerance and coexistence. I would like to see us go beyond peace and strive for unity. Unity would mean that we celebrate our differences and come together to forge a new vision for not only our world but perhaps others as well.”
One of the Twuilhe leaders spoke out. “What must happen for us to be unified?”
“It starts with forgiveness. I’ve reviewed magical convergence archives of key events of the past ten years. Vikold used his Nakco blood curse to put under his control key people essential to bringing about strife and discord for the sole purpose of elevating himself into a position of ultimate power. I saw that Master Saurel, acting under Vikold’s influence, strategically placed Twuilhe in locations where Vikold could surprise and overwhelm them leading to the Great Culling. If you can believe this to be true, then you know the great people of the Viangi had no real intention to harm the Twuilhe, but rather Vikold manipulated their emotions and misled them into believing lies about the Twuilhe. Understanding the truth is the first step towards forgiveness but forgiveness is always an individual decision.”
One member of the Viangi looked extremely sorrowful. “What if we don’t deserve forgiveness? We killed parents, wives, and children.”
“Then you begin by forgiving yourselves.”
“High Priestess Aila speaks from the heart. For all Vikold and the Viangi have done to her, she could have easily walked away from or destroyed the Viangi.”
What happened next was profound and touching as the Viangi leaders moved to face their Twuilhe counterparts, fell to their knees, and begged forgiveness. The Twuilhe leaders lifted them to their feet and vowed to seek unification as one people.
“You’ve all taken incredible steps today and I commend you. The Amaru Meru are one people, not two factions. Together we can accomplish anything we set our minds to.”
“What other steps must we take, High Priestess Aila?”
“There are two things I ask. First, that we have traditionally held places of leadership for Masters and Manu. This is not a true representation of all our people. We need to move beyond determining a person’s value by the level of their magic. I ask that Syette and Tayodh, Twila and Lucassian be added to Viangi and Twuilhe leadership.”
There were mumblings about this, but they agreed.
“Secondly, I would like us all to come together to design a new capital city where those Viangi and Twuilhe that wish to live together will have that opportunity.”
“This seems fitting, High Priestess Aila.”
“There is much work for all of us to do, but we will do it together. Let it be known to all people, that unity and peace exist between the Viangi and Twuilhe, and, because I can, I mark this day as an annual day of celebration of the Amaru Meru.”
***
What followed was much discussion and assignment of work and committees, as well as many requests of me to travel Amaru Meru and meet with the people. When the clamor had subsided, and I was finally able to step back from the crowd, Sharian greeted me with a warm embrace.
“It’s nice to know at least one prophecy was correct.”
“Better unification than utter destruction.”
Syette approached us. “Thank you, High Priestess Aila. You have shown me such great favor and I’m completely unaccustomed to such leadership. Vikold treated us badly and yet you elevate me into a position of responsibility and authority. I, for one, will work to assure your vision becomes a reality.”
“Our vision, Syette.”
Syette bowed slightly and slipped away as Twila and Lucassian stepped forward. “You’ve given us a great honor.”
“I trust you both to represent all castes of people well.”
Twila hugged me and Lucassian held back.
“I was wondering, Aila. Would you preside over Samantha’s and my joining ceremony?”
I glanced over at Samantha and smiled. “Of course. You might have to tell me what I’m supposed to do though.”
“Samantha was hoping for a contingency of dragons as well.”
I laughed. “I’ll see what I can do.”
Tayodh came to me next. “Who would have thought that I, the lowliest of all, would be called a leader of my people? I remember the day you arrived and how the slightest sound or vanishing wall would make you tremble. Look at you now. You’re every ounce a High Priestess. You, no doubt, will serve Amaru Meru well.”
“Thank you, Tayodh, I hope that you will always see me in such a favorable light.”
With a hug from me, Tayodh vanished into the crowd leaving Samantha standing there.
“You and Lucassian?”
Samantha smiled. “If the women of Earth only knew how attentive men are here, you could charge high admission at the gate. Your mom always said that all things work out for good. I think she’s right. Had none of this happened, I wouldn’t have been so happy.”
“I was worried you wouldn’t like it here.”
“I want to stay, but I have a few things back on Earth I should wrap up.”
“I think I could arrange a trip. I’m sure we could convince Sharian and Lucassian to come along. Think of it as a wedding present. That and…” I magically created a pair of ugly red high-heel shoes and held them out to her. “…these.”
We both started laughing.
***
With everything settled between the factions, we found a short window of time where we could escape to Earth. I had done my best to create clothing more suitable for tourists in Peru that we could all wear. Sharian and Lucassian were a little worried having never left Amaru Meru before. It gave me some satisfaction knowing Samantha and I would finally be the knowledgeable ones for a change.
I waved my hand and my necklace and ring began to glow. The temple gate shimmered with light and before fully opening, it gave us a view of Earth on the other side. It was dark, and no one was around so with another wave, I opened the gate and we all stepped through.
I had a moment of fear that I might return to Earth suddenly transformed back into my old self, but I knew that magic spell had long been removed from me. The moment we appeared in the crisp Earth air, I looked down at myself and smiled before turning to close the gate behind us.
“Is everyone feeling all right?”
Lucassian gasped. “Earth does have air, right?”
“Of course. We’re at high altitude here. Just breathe slow and deep and you’ll be fine.”
Sharian took my hand in his. “Lead the way.”
We walked down the pathway until we reached the parking area. There I tested my magic and imagined a Land Rover. I was rather pleased with myself with the outcome and we all climbed into it only to discover it wouldn’t run. When I opened the hood, I noticed half of the motor was missing. Apparently, my imagination was lacking specific engineering knowledge. Sighing, I waved my hand to get rid of my useless creation.
“Looks like we do this the old-fashioned way. We teleport. Give me a minute to check out our landing spot.”
In the blink of an eye I was at my old room in the Taypikala Lago Hotel in Puno and very thankful the room was vacant. As I looked out towards Lake Titicaca, it inspired an idea and I returned to the group about ten minutes later.
I brought us all back to my old room and Samantha and I laughed at Sharian and Lucassian trying to figure out how everything worked. They were fascinated with the bathroom, light switches, and the television but frustrated by the language. I transferred my knowledge of Spanish and English to them, so they wouldn’t be completely lost.
Once morning came, we slipped out of the hotel and retraced my path I had taken not more than two short months ago. For me, it was a nostalgic walk as I contemplated everything that had transpired since I was last there. It truly felt like a lifetime ago.
Puno was the same bustling little city as it always had been, and I still felt tall in comparison to the natives even though I was slightly shorter than I had been before. Although I could have created money, I chose to use the leftover money from my old wallet and I made a beeline for the corner store I sat in before.
Having purchased four dulce de leche alfajores and some Inca Kolas, we all sat down at a table. I waited for the reactions from my companions the moment they bit into the alfajores and I wasn’t disappointed.
Sharian reached for my hand and squeezed it. “These are amazing! This is where you grew up?”
“Yes. We lived not far from here.”
“I feel bad I wasn’t here with you.”
“You’re here now. That’s what counts.”
Lucassian was like a squirrel as every new sight and sound caused him to look around. “I had heard the people on Earth were uncivilized. The people here seem kind and friendly. Their technology is impressive.”
“This place we are in is considered primitive to many people. In general, the people in Peru are very gracious and friendly, but people are people and not everyone on Earth is the same.”
When we finished our food and drinks, we stepped out into the busy street just as several helicopters flew over the city in the direction of the lake. Sharian and Lucassian had never seen such a thing.
“There were people flying in those machines! This is amazing!”
“I sort of like the peaceful quiet of our home without aircraft buzzing all around.”
As we walked, we spotted a group of people standing outside the window of an electronics store. News was playing on multiple televisions in both Spanish and English. We paused to watch.
“…discovered this morning. As you can see by our helicopter camera footage, a remarkable geologic feature has risen overnight in Lake Titicaca. We’re switching live to a geologist on a boat…”
A man was running his hands over a smooth stone pillar that rose some twenty feet above the surface of the water. “This is remarkable. There are twenty-five of these pillars, twenty-six if you count the one that looks like two pillars melded together. That melded pillar is of completely different stone. Each pillar must be many thousands of tons and I can’t fathom the geologic processes that must have occurred to thrust these up from the lake bottom.”
There was much commotion behind the man.
“We just identified that there is writing on the pillars. There are dots and pictorial images. This indicates these pillars, or at least the writings are made by intelligent beings…”
The camera view switched back to the helicopter as they panned out revealing all twenty-five pillars.
Sharian pulled me aside. “Did you do that?”
I nodded. “It should take them a few years to decipher the meaning of it. I used the archive to learn where in the Earth’s night sky Amaru Meru is. The twenty-five pillars can be mapped to a star constellation here on Earth. The pillar that is two in one and of a different stone, represents our twin suns and where our world is located. The dots on the pillars are a mathematical Fibonacci sequence to indicate intelligent life create them and I added a pictograph set of symbols that might lead scientists here to believe this was created as a sign.”
“Why would you do this?”
“I hope one day we can reach out to Earth and let them know they’re not alone in the universe. That knowledge could radically transform the people here and give them something else to think about. The people of Earth have become increasingly self-centered and divisive. Knowing there are others in the universe might cause them to unite instead of fighting and bickering amongst themselves. Over time I would like to leave more symbols and one day, when the time is right, I would expose the people of Earth to the truth of their existence.”
I pulled them all with me into a quiet alley. “I want to introduce you to two wonderful people.”
We gathered together and in the blink of an eye we were standing in a beautiful, serene place with manicured grass, trees, and flowers. Before us were two gray headstones amongst many all around us. A fresh wave of sadness fell upon me and as my tears fell, I dropped to my knees and created a bouquet of flowers that I placed on my Earthly parent’s graves.
“Mom. Dad. I wish you were still here to see me and to guide me with your wisdom. Growing up, I believed everything you told me, then as I got older, I began to question your beliefs. Now that you’re gone, I realize the folly of my ways and wish you were here to tell me when I’m wrong. Sometimes I wonder how you could continue to give of yourselves even to people that had their hearts filled with evil and darkness; how you were so free to offer forgiveness that I often struggle to give. I love and miss you both so much.”
When I stood, Sharian hugged me. “These are memorials to the people that raised you?”
I nodded.
“I wonder what they would think if they knew who you really were, High Priestess of the worlds.”
I laughed a little. “I know what they would say. First, they would tell me not to have a big head. Then they would say that no matter who you are, or what role you play, it’s important to treat everyone as if they are the most important person in the world. I know I fall short every day, but I hope the lessons they taught me about goodness, love, and kindness will make me a better person and better leader.”
Sharian produced two flowers of his own and placed one on each gravestone. “Thank you both for taking care of my Aila. You would be proud of her.”
I sniffed and pulled everyone into a group hug.
“I love you guys. What do you say, Samantha? Should we introduce these two to sushi?”
***
***
End of Doorway to Amaru Meru
***
Thank you for reading Doorway to Amaru Meru. I originally posted this story as an eight-part series for the January 2019 Reader Retention Contest and have now combined the parts to repost as a single solo story.
I hope my stories give you hope and whisk you away to another world where our daily lives and struggles can briefly fade away.
Please take a moment to write a review or send me a message. I love to hear from you.
Casey
Doorway to Amaru Meru
Part 1 of 8
People say that dreams are your brain’s normal way of processing events in your life and making sense of an irrational and confusing array of stimulation throughout the day. I have dreams that work their way into the fabric of my subconscious making my waking hours sometimes more confusing than when I sleep. They hound me and instill a sense of disconnectedness from my daily life.
“Earth to Luke. Have you listened at all to what I’ve been telling you?”
I had one of those dreams last night and my mind was still unpacking it all. In my dream I was young. Very young. Two huge, bright objects poured their light through a white stone-trimmed archway. A handsome man and a beautiful woman came over to me and picked me up. They smoothed my long brunette hair and kissed my forehead. It all felt so real.
“I’m listening, Samantha. You were telling me about the red high heels you and Emily found at the mall.”
“Yes! Oh my God, they were fantastic. We were walking by the ice cream shop when I looked over and there they…”
I’ve always had a unique ability to absorb what was going on around me without paying much attention to it. It’s not that I wasn’t interested in what Samantha had to say, but after having one of my otherworldly dreams, I tended to withdraw some.
“…calling to me. When I looked at the price, I almost passed out…”
“Samantha, I’m sorry to interrupt. I’ve got to get to class.”
“We’re still on for tonight?”
“It’s mom’s birthday. I’m taking her out to dinner. I mentioned that to you earlier this week.”
Samantha pouted, and my heart went out to her. We had been dating for a year and sometimes I wasn’t quite sure what she expected of me. In many ways I felt trapped. Trapped in a relationship that everyone, including my mom, said was the greatest thing and that Samantha was a real catch. Trapped working my way through medical school to go to work as a doctor for the rest of my life. For some reason I just felt like this was the wrong career for me. Finally, I felt trapped in the culture and expected norms of society. None of it felt right to me, but maybe it was just me.
***
“Happy birthday, mom.” I held up a glass of red wine and she reciprocated with hers. “Is there anything you want for your birthday?”
“I want for nothing. Ever since you came into our lives almost twenty years ago, I couldn’t have been more blessed.”
“I wish dad were still with us.”
“He would have been so proud of the handsome, intelligent, young man that you’ve become. It hasn’t been easy since he went to be with the Lord, but I know it was all God’s will just as I know God has a plan for your life.”
“I had another dream last night.”
“It’s possible these dreams are actual memories from before you were found. You were old enough to have some memories from your early childhood.”
“How can they be? I’m always a young girl in them, and the landscape is nothing like anything here. It’s all so vivid and real even though none of it makes sense.”
“Then it could be demonic. I could have the church pray for you.”
“Mom, please don’t start. There’s nothing insidious about them. I shouldn’t have brought it up. This is your birthday.”
“The best gift you could ever give me is for you to be happy. It’s upsetting that these dreams bother you so much. Have you thought more about your future with Samantha?”
“She’s a beautiful woman, but I’m just not sure. Sometimes I think she cares more about things than me.”
“I’ve seen you struggle in your relationships, Luke. You’ll know when God puts the right one in your path.”
“Was it that way with you and dad?”
“Yes. We both met at a church missions festival and knew we were meant for each other. Just think, if we hadn’t married and gone to Peru to be missionaries, we would have never been able to adopt you. It all worked out for good.”
“Except that dad got sick.”
“Hush. It’s hard to accept that bad things happen to good people, but it’s even harder to believe we can expect any goodness in this sin-filled world at all. Your father was an exceptionally good and kind man. Please don’t blame God that he was taken from us.”
“I’m sorry. It seems like everything I say today is coming out wrong. I will always be thankful you both adopted me. There have never been more caring and wonderful parents. You gave so much and sacrificed everything for me.”
Mom laughed. “You see it as a sacrifice, and yet I see you as a miracle. We could never have children and we prayed and prayed. Then, one day, someone said they found a four-year-old boy at the Gate of the Gods. They asked if we could take care of you. You were always the perfect child. You learned English in just a few months and were the most beautiful and inquisitive boy we have ever known. Now look at you, all grown up, handsome as the day is long, and will finish your medical school next year. I couldn’t be more proud.”
Mom reached out her hand and grabbed mine. She closed her eyes and I knew what was coming. “Dear Lord, please show Luke that you love him and that all things work for good. Help him know what the right path is. Open the right doors so that he can see the destiny you have for him. Remind him that love conquers all and that the darkness can never take him.”
I felt a gentle squeeze of my hand and I wiped a tear that had slipped of its own accord down my cheek. “Thanks for always being there for me, mom.”
She reached out with her other hand and held mine loosely. “There’s still time enough for you to meet up with Samantha. Thank you for a lovely birthday dinner. I love you, Luke.”
“Maybe we can go see a movie?”
“The ladies are having a prayer meeting tonight and I promised I’d be there. Let’s get together this weekend. I’m sure your tired of your own cooking.”
“For sure. I love your cooking. I’ll see you Saturday.”
I watched mom leave. I struggled with her faith, but I couldn’t deny how well she handled dad’s death. I was thirteen when we moved to the United States from Peru. Dad’s illness caused them to leave the mission they felt called to be at. A year later he passed away. I had ten years with the man I knew as my dad.
It’s not that I have outright rejected my parents’ beliefs, but I’ve struggled with the concept of a benevolent and kind god when bad things happen.
I sat another minute before standing to leave. It was at that moment a thunderous crash shook the restaurant. I took several quick steps towards the door then paused. My instincts told me it was mom, but I fought that idea. I paused only a second as my legs propelled me forward and out the restaurant door.
I rushed forward and stopped. Mom’s car was in pieces. The engine bay, what was left of it, was on fire. A large semi-truck was up on the sidewalk and had knocked over a street light not more than a hundred feet away.
I was running again and reached the car. The door had been sheered away by the impact with the truck. My medical training kicked into high gear and my hands pressed tightly against the open arterial wounds. I knew enough not to move her.
I cried as I looked upon the face of my mom; a face covered in blood and glass. Her graying hair was matted and plastered to her face.
She reached up with a bloody hand and cupped my cheek as my tears flowed freely. “My beautiful boy…”
“Don’t speak, mom. Help is coming.”
“I’m in… the Lord’s hands. I’m at peace…”
“Mom don’t speak like that. You’re going to be all right.”
“You… never could lie… well. Tell the ladies… I… won’t be coming…”
“Mom! No! You can’t leave me!”
“I’m going home… to be with… your dad… I’ll see you again… one day… I… love… you…”
Her body relaxed in my arms and I knew she was gone. I crushed her to my chest and wept.
***
“It’s been weeks, Luke. You need to get on with your life. You can still catch up with your classes.”
I sat in silence across the table from Samantha. Mom’s death had me questioning everything. Her church had reached out to me. They brought food, which I could barely eat, they cleaned, and they prayed. When the time came for the funeral, the church was filled beyond capacity. My parents had been well loved and respected in the community. People adored them. The people’s faith was moving, but it was their good and kind acts over the weeks that touched me deeply.
I reached over the table and squeezed Samantha’s hand. “I’ve got a few more things to wrap up yet.”
Samantha looked at me with a mix of empathy and frustration. “Call me.”
“I will.”
***
I looked up at the bank and then down to the small key in my hand. Mom and dad never had much. They had worked tirelessly helping the people of Peru for years and when dad got sick, the medical bills used all their savings. They had rented their home and like the people they had always been, gave of everything they had to anyone in need. It seemed incongruent that they had a safety deposit box.
Upon entering the bank, I looked around until I spotted a lady that might be able to help me.
“I’m here to retrieve the contents of my mom’s safety deposit box.”
“You must be Luke Williams. We received the paperwork from the lawyer’s office this morning. I’m sorry for your loss.”
“Thank you.”
“Let me show you to the safe.”
We walked across the bank and through the heavy safe doors. The woman pointed out a box and I used the key to open it. Inside was another metal box that I slid out of the wall. I was then led to a small curtained room.
“Take your time.”
When the woman had left the room, I ran my fingers delicately over the metal box before opening it. Inside was a brown manila envelope. I didn’t know what I would expect to find but a plain envelope wasn’t something normally portrayed in the movies. I took the envelope out, left the room, and handed the box back to the lady.
I sat in my car and stared out the window a long time before driving home. When I got home, I waited a few minutes pondering the remnants of my life before reaching for the envelope. I emptied the contents onto the couch cushion next to me. There were five stacks of hundred-dollar bills, each stack amounting to two thousand dollars. I also discovered a handwritten letter and a necklace with a ring on it.
It wasn’t the money or the letter my fingers grasped first, but the necklace. I’d seen this before in my dreams. The metal beads were iridescent; not quite gold, but something similar with a slightly transparent look about it. The ring was far more impressive with ornate designs and a single large blue gemstone. I would call the gem a sapphire, but it was unique in its ability to refract light. That I’d seen it in my dreams felt somewhat validating, but it also generated many more questions.
My emotions had run high over the past weeks and I hesitated to bring even more to the surface by reading the letter. I did, however, pick it up and start to read. It was dated almost a year ago.
Luke, our beloved son. I write this to you on December 21, 2017, nineteen years to the day you were found and brought into our lives. I’ve thanked God for you every day of my life since. If you are reading this letter, then you know that I have gone to be with the Lord and with your dad. It was always my intention to give you this money and necklace when you graduated. Ten thousand dollars isn’t much, but we thought it would allow you to get a start in your life. I believe God will guide you in how you use it.
Even though we adopted you, we loved you as if you were our very own. To see you become such an honest, loving, young man, warms my heart. Sometimes, when I feel weak and miss your dad, I long for the days back in Peru when we were all together. Things were simpler there and I found much clarity for my thoughts.
I remember the day you were brought to us. Natives had found you at the carved opening of the Gate of the Gods. They recognized you weren’t native by the color of your skin, so they brought you to us. You were wearing the strangest clothing we had ever seen and around your neck was the necklace and ring. Obviously, this necklace belongs to you and maybe will help you find out more about yourself.
Now comes the hard part of the letter to write. I hope that when I left you I had the opportunity to tell you in person how much you meant to your dad and me. In case I didn’t get that chance, know that we loved you very much. You are the son any mother would have been proud of. You filled our lives with joy from the moment you came into our lives. You made us a family and I regret that I will not be there to hold your own children in my arms.
We will see you again for death is not the end.
I love you, Luke.
Holding back the tears was useless. The last person in my life that truly knew me, believed in me, and loved me, was gone. I fingered the ring and looked at the stack of money. I read and re-read the letter. What am I to do now?
I scanned the letter one more time and paused on one sentence. Glancing at the money, I picked up my phone.
***
Samantha sat across from me wearing a skintight red dress that accentuated her figure. Beauty was something Samantha certainly didn’t lack.
“A nice meal in a romantic restaurant… You’re up to something, Luke.”
Inwardly I winced as I held her gaze. I just need to get on with it. “I’m not going back to school this year. I’m taking some time off.”
“What? That will set you back an entire year.”
“I need clarity. Mom’s death has caused me to think about many things. I’m going to Peru for a few months.”
“Peru? Are you nuts? What about us?”
“It’s just for a few months, Samantha. I’ve got my whole life to live and I want to make sure I’m doing what I’m supposed to be doing.”
Samantha slammed her napkin down on the table. “You’re not thinking clearly, Luke. That’s to be expected after losing your mom. We had a plan. You would finish medical school, become a doctor, and we would get married. I’m telling you now that you just need to get back to school and everything will work itself out.”
“When did we make those plans?”
“We’ve been dating for a year, Luke. What’s a girl to think?”
“I apologize if I’ve misled you in any way, Samantha. I like you very much and don’t see my travel plans as something that should interfere with our relationship. Haven’t you ever questioned what life is all about? Haven’t you ever stopped to wonder if you’re making a difference in this world?”
“You’re going to be a doctor. How much more can anyone do to make a difference? No! I don’t ask myself these things.”
“I do, Samantha. Maybe I’ll find some answers where things all started for me.”
“It sounds to me like you’re running away. Your crazy parents finally sucked you into their cult.”
“That’s a terrible thing to say, Samantha. My parents were good, compassionate people. They gave of themselves sacrificially to anyone that needed help. I’m not sure why you’re making such a big deal out of this. Come with me.”
Samantha’s face scrunched up. “You want me to go to Peru? Do they even have cell phone coverage there? I don’t think so. You’re throwing away everything!”
I put some cash on the table to cover the bill and tip and stood. “I’m sorry you don’t see this as something that will ultimately help me solidify my future. I’m not the one throwing anything away. Goodbye, Samantha.”
“Don’t you walk away from me! We had a plan!”
I took a deep breath when I exited the restaurant. Maybe this would all blow over, but Samantha showed little empathy. If I was honest with myself, I didn’t see a future with someone as shallow as she was. It could still be me and my letting my dreams influence my feelings in the wrong way, but either way, I felt peace and I left with a renewed urgency to get to Peru.
***
It took a week for me to organize myself, speak to the university, shut down my apartment, sell some unneeded items, pack, and arrange my trip. I spent the last night at a hotel near the airport. That’s when Samantha called me for the first time since the restaurant.
“I’m sorry, Luke. I said things I didn’t mean. I was just upset and felt you were leaving me.”
“I’m heading to the airport tomorrow, Samantha. I’m glad you realize you said things that were hurtful. I hope we can remain friends and when I return maybe we can start fresh.”
“There’s no need to start fresh. Come over now. Move in with me and we can put this whole thing behind us. I love you, Luke.”
The last few words sounded like a desperate plea. I cared for Samantha, but our week apart had allowed me time to see Samantha for who she was. “If you truly love me then you’ll be here when I get back. Maybe the time apart will make us both realize what is most important in our lives.”
“I can’t believe you’re doing this to me. Don’t expect me to wait for you. You could have had it all. We’re done.”
The line went dead and moments later her status changed on her Facebook account.
“I wish I could talk to you, mom.”
***
It was a beautiful day. Twin suns reflected their light across the shimmering lake as I ran gleefully across a flowering meadow. Millions of flowers of blue, violet, and pink hues waved in the gentle breeze. Suddenly I was tackled from behind. My long brunette hair came out of my golden chain that had bound it back and drifted before my eyes as I laughed and giggled.
“I’ve got you now, Aila.”
The ever-present watchful eyes of my guardians carefully assessed our actions but didn’t intervene when I rolled over to stare into the piercing blue eyes of a young, but slightly older boy.
“I let you catch me this time, Sharian.”
Sharian laughed and picked a violet flower and placed it into my hair. I felt a heated rush come to my face. The symbolism of his act was startling and unheard of.
Moments later I was lifted from the ground and separated from the boy.
***
I jolted awake as the plane hit some turbulence. I swore I could still smell the flowers from my dream. This wasn’t the first time I had seen the boy in my dreams, but it was the first time I heard anyone speak. I was called Aila and his name was Sharian.
“I take it you had quite the dream.”
I glanced to an elderly woman sitting next to me. “I’m sorry if I disturbed you.”
She laughed. “You drooled all over my blouse and your snoring kept everyone awake.”
I could see it in her eyes that she was joking. “I’ve been told my snoring is like being immersed in a rose-petal infused bath while listening to Brahm’s Lullaby.”
That caused her to smile. “This is such a long boring flight. Where are you headed?”
“Near Lake Titicaca in Peru.”
“You’re adventuresome. What’s there for you?”
“I lived there for nine years. I thought it was time to go back for a while.”
“Are you single?”
I hope she wasn’t asking for herself.
She pulled out her phone. “I only ask as my daughter seems to be your age.”
“You’re trying to set me up with your daughter?”
“Arranged marriages are all the rage these days.”
“You just met me.”
“Any handsome guy that can talk about a rose-petal infused bath and Brahm’s Lullaby must have something going for him. I’m kidding, of course. Did you tell me if you were single?”
***
The conversation with the lady proved to be an excellent time killer and soon I was waiting to board the plane for my last leg of my journey to Juliaca near the shores of Lake Titicaca. The entire trip would be nearly twenty hours long. What little sleep I got was filled with strange and wonderful dreams. Each dream seemed to build upon the previous in terms of increasing my desire to come back to Peru.
My final flight felt short in comparison to the previous two. Stepping out of the airport at an altitude of over twelve thousand feet reminded me just how much I acclimated to far lower elevations. I recalled as a child never experiencing being out of breath while running around all day long. I couldn’t say that my fellow passengers were fairing nearly so well as I was.
I was very grateful to get into my room at the Taypikala Lago Hotel in Puno. I booked a room there for a week to allow myself to rest and get adjusted before deciding on something a little more rustic. Since the time zone was only one hour ahead, I only had to recuperate from the full day of travel.
***
I woke suddenly with the high intensity sun coming through my window. My dream had lingered into my wakefulness. This dream had been different. It repeated itself over and over. I saw flashes of a calendar date, December 21, 2018, then flickering images of the pink marble rock of the Gate of the Gods. This was followed by the first rays of sunlight and then everything repeated.
Having sat in cramped seats on planes for almost a full day, I was eager to stretch my legs and decided a hike was in order if for no other reason than to clear my head. Ever since I found the ring necklace in the safety deposit box, I had been wearing it and this morning was no exception. There was something special about it as it regularly appeared in my dreams. I pulled out my backpack, purchased some bottled water, and ate a meager breakfast before setting off.
I walked slowly southwest and up and away from the lake into the main part of the small village where the hotel was located. Not more than a half a mile from the hotel was the Templo De La Fertilidad. This is definitely not the place to visit if you had residual envy about the size of the parts between your legs. Stone erections were placed everywhere; on the temple roof, in trees, and row after row of them as markers that looked very much like a cemetery.
The village where I was staying offered few amenities other than churches and a living fish museum, so I decided to head north and after several hours of walking I reached the heart of the Puna district and main shopping area. This was where we used to come for our main supplies when I was living here, and I was happy to see that nothing had changed that much. Nothing that is except for me.
When I left Peru, I was thirteen and at the time I was as tall as most of the full-grown men here. The average height of men in Peru is under five-foot-five and since my departure, I had grown so that now, I was quite the anomaly being nearly ten inches taller. My skin was never quite the creamy white of my adoptive parents, but neither was it as dark as the Peruvians.
In some ways I was feeling slightly out of place, but the smells coming from the shops, the motorcycle taxis belching blue smoke in the air, and the plethora of small minivans roaming the streets in what could only be described as organized chaos felt like home. I loved the days when I could come into town and run from store to store finding all my favorite treats.
I spotted a store that looked familiar and stepped inside to rows of dulce de leche alfajores. These were cookies that had a caramel sauce squished between them. I ordered one and an Inca Kola, thankful my language skills were still excellent. I sat at a table and took through the window to the bustling city as I ate and drank more sugar that I knew I should.
The instant I bit into the cookie my mind drifted back to living here with my parents. Mom was right. Things were simpler here and that helped my mind to focus on what was most important. I could now see why my parents loved it here so much. The people were warm and caring, the food, a delectable mix of cultures, the altitude good for you heart and lungs, and the air was pure and clean as long as you were upwind of the cars.
The area was filled with interesting history and lore. It is said there are underwater ruins in the lake; ruins that rival the construction methods of the pyramids. This was also the home of the Incas.
I bought an extra alfajor and drink to go and checked the time. I was too late for a lake cruise and a calendar caught my eye. December 20. On one hand I wanted to tempt fate and on the other I felt compelled to find out exactly what my dreams were telling me. I was found not far from here, twenty years ago on the morning of Dec 21. If I came for clarity, then I needed to return to where it all began. I turned from the store to find a motorcycle rental.
After securing a motorcycle, I rode south for an hour, past my hotel and to the Gate of the Gods. The locals called it Puerto de Hayu Marka, the Doorway of the Amaru Meru in the Valley of the Spirits. After parking the motorcycle, I hiked up the short pathway to the stone gate making sure I memorized the trail for the next time I would come in the early morning hours before sunrise tomorrow.
The area itself was extremely scenic with spectacular thin ridges of pink stone that thrust upward from grassy hills. The formations reminded me of the Garden of the Gods in Colorado Springs and the vegetation was indicative of a typical high-altitude desert.
Approaching the gate, I could clearly see that it wasn’t a natural formation. The gate’s face of pink stone was perfectly flat with two large verticals cuts to outline the gate itself. The gate appeared as a square, roughly twenty feet vertical and horizontal, with a second cut into the stone that partially resembled the letter T. That smaller indentation in the rock just fit my height.
When you think of a gate, you think of something that you can see through. Not this gate. It was simply stone that had been carved away, no more than two feet deep into the solid surface of the rock face. There is no gate to pass through, it’s more of an alcove in the solid stone. I sat on one of the many stone benches that had been erected over time and tried to picture myself as a mere child twenty years ago. Someone had left me here.
I stood as dusk began to settle and placed my hand on the stone face. This place was not unlike many native American archeological sites. The unique geography was reason enough for the natives to believe the place was mystical and over generations they used the site for sacred rituals. There was nothing supernatural about this place. It was just carved stone amongst succulents in a beautiful setting.
Somewhat disillusioned, I walked back to the motorcycle and made my way to the hotel for the night.
***
I woke before my alarm. My dreams once again created an urgency for me to return to the Gate of the Gods by sunrise. Sunrise was just after six in the morning and it would take me all of forty minutes to ride the motorcycle and hike to the gate.
I grabbed my backpack, put on my necklace, and started my ride in the dark. By the time I got to the trailhead, the eastern sky was beginning to turn green with the nearing sunrise. After carefully making my way to the gate, I sat inside the stone cutout and waited for the sun.
Slowly the greens gave way to yellow and orange hues and I smiled. I wasn’t expecting anything, but the isolation and crisp morning high-altitude air was exhilarating.
The moment had come, and the first rays of sunlight made their way down the rockface above me. I stood and stepped back watching the light of the sun work its way lower and lower across the pink stone. Finally, the gate was fully lit, and I turned back to face the sun.
Twenty years ago, on this day, I was left here. I was all alone. Now, without my parents I’m once again all alone in this world. I wondered why this didn’t bother me.
A low hum began. I felt it in my feet as it passed up and through the rocks I stood on. I turned to face the gate. Light began appearing from inside the cracks of the rocks. The light crept inward until the entire inner gate was awash with blinding white light.
The urgency from my dreams was there once again. It drove me forward one step at a time. In a single act of defiance to whatever fate might be calling me to, I thrust out my hands to grab the edges of the stone to hold me back. My necklace slipped free from beneath my shirt. It stretched towards the light now no more than a few inches away from me. It pulled me towards the light with a force beyond anything I could describe. I tried to hold back, but my hands slipped free and I plunged through the gate.
I floated as light streamed all around me. My senses told me I was moving, but I felt no wind or resistance of any kind. I held out my hand in front of my face and my fingertips began dissolving before my eyes. I screamed as my body dissolved away but my voice was lost to me. Then the light vanished and there was nothing. No light, no sound.
***
End of Part 1
>Thank you for taking the time to read this section of my story. Normally, I write complete stories, but I was lured by the January Reader Retention Contest to write a complete story as a series. The contest counts the kudos and reads, so if you liked this part, please offer a kudos.
This story is a complete novel made up of eight parts. I plan to post one part every two days so watch for part 2 coming January 3, 2019.
As always, I love to hear from you. Please leave a comment or send me a message.
Casey Brooke
Doorway to Amaru Meru
Part 2 of 8
How long I spent in the nothingness I have no idea for I had no form, no sensation. I knew I existed but that was all. Then, a single point of light appeared. It grew rapidly until all I could see was white light.
The next thing I knew, I was standing on something solid and falling forward. The white light receded, and I took a shaky breath. Slowly, all my senses came back to me. I was kneeling on something hard. My breathing became normal and rhythmic. I could feel my backpack on my back.
My eyes slowly opened to see polished stone tiles. Lifting my eyes upward, I saw the feet of dozens of people. I continued to lift my head until I focused on the face of one man that stepped forward from the crowd. It wasn’t a kind face, nor was it inherently evil, but his eyes were dark and penetrating.
“As the prophecies foretold, you’ve finally returned to us, Aila.”
“Aila?” My voice wasn’t my own and I felt a heated rush through my body. I was overwhelmed with dizziness and I slumped forward onto the tiles and descended into the solace of darkness.
***
My eyes fluttered open. I could see a beautiful violet flower resting delicately on white silky sheets next to my face. I thought perhaps I was in Peru and back at the hotel except that the flower looked like no flower I had ever seen before. The violet petals gently curved into iridescent, almost glowing yellows and gold at the center. It was beautiful, and the scent vaguely reminded me of something.
I lifted my head and looked around. The room was bright from sunlight coming through a window, but the walls were made of rough, dark stone. The floors were wood, and the furnishings constructed of strange materials. A wisp of long brunette hair floated before my eyes and I moved quickly to look behind me to find the source of it.
Rolling over in the bed, I found no one there, only more hair that pulled against my head and weight that shifted across my chest. I closed my eyes and breathed deeply wishing this dream would simply go away. When I opened them, everything was still the same. I reached for the hair and found it attached to my head. I stared at my hand that was slender and feminine before looking down to find two breasts partially hidden by thin, shiny, black fabric.
“This can’t be…” I pushed myself backwards and out of the bed even as I questioned my own voice; a voice that sounded silky, delicate, and smooth. My feet met with the cool wooden floors and I stood upright. Looking down past my breasts, I could see that the hem of the gown I was wearing stopped just below my knees.
“I’m a woman…” My hands moved to my face and slid through my long hair before descending to my breasts. They were full, heavy, and supple. My head moved quickly from side to side causing my hair to slide across my back. I was looking for anything that could tell me for certain I was dreaming, or perhaps dead. What caught my eye was a mirror in the corner of the room and I slowly made my way towards it.
My first view of myself caught me off guard for standing in the mirror was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. She was flawless, lean, and what she was wearing did little to hide her shapely body. I spun around expecting to see another woman in the room, but there was none and when I turned back to the mirror, the woman in the reflection did the same. She was me and I was her. I moved closer to examine my face. My eyes were turquois like the greenish blue of a tropical sea. They were stunningly vibrant. My lips were full and slid easily over perfect teeth.
Stepping back, I was more amazed at my beauty than frightened for the reflection of myself brought peace to my soul. My hair was gorgeous and fell to the middle of my back. It looked like highly polished mahogany.
I tore myself away from my reflection and was instantly fearful as the sound of a door opened behind me. A slightly older woman entered and closed the door behind her. She curtsied ever so slightly.
“I’m glad to see you’re finally awake, Priestess Aila. My name is Tayodh and I’m here to serve you. I must say, it’s a great honor to meet the legendary missing priestess. That you came through the Earth stargate is leading to much speculation about the prophecy.”
I recognized she wasn’t speaking English, but I understood it and responded in the same language. My fear dissipated slightly as I tried to absorb what she had said. I had so many questions.
“Why do you call me Priestess Aila?”
“Master Vikold told me you might not remember everything and would likely be confused. You were very young when you went missing just before the Great Culling. There is no mistaking your eyes, for every High Priestess has unique eyes and your image was cast throughout the worlds in an attempt to find you. You are indeed Aila of Yalshema, daughter of the Manu Priestess Feylen and Master Jannalor.”
“But why are you calling me priestess?”
“I mean no disrespect to you. You have not yet come of age so are only considered a priestess. Upon your tenth birthday, you will gather your magic and be sent on your quest to find your animal companion. Only when you return will your title be bestowed as High Priestess.”
“You’re a high priestess as well, Tayodh?”
She laughed. “Oh my! I’m of the Onal caste, Priestess Aila. There is only one High Priestess in all the worlds at any time. Our prophets have foretold your arrival. These are exciting days for we have been without a High Priestess for over ten years.”
“You said I come of age when I turn ten?”
“I can see your confusion, Priestess Aila. If you spent your missing years on Earth, then you would equate one of our years to roughly two and a half Earth years. We would need to confirm with the historians when to expect your birthday.”
“You mentioned prophecy several times, Tayodh. What prophecy?”
“I beg you to forgive me, Priestess Aila, but I’m forbidden to speak of the details of the prophecy. Master Vikold has decreed this. I see you have many questions, but I’ve been directed to bring you to the temple. I must get you ready.”
My confusion hadn’t ebbed. If all of this was real, then somehow, I was in a new world and now a woman. I glanced back at my reflection. What if this is real? What if my memories of being a young girl were real? What if…
“I have placed your things here, Priestess Aila.”
Tayodh touched a mark on the wall and the rough stones vanished. Beyond the stones was a small room with clothing. My pants, shirt, and backpack were there. My hand went to my neck and my ring necklace was no longer there.
“My necklace…”
“Master Vikold has it. He was afraid that until you come of age you can’t protect yourself or it. I’ve never seen the ring and necklace of the High Priestess before. It’s a priceless relic. I must say that you were wearing very strange clothing. Might I suggest this outfit? I’m sorry these clothes are not befitting your status. They were the best we could find for you.”
I walked over, fully aware of how my new body was moving. I tried my best to ignore the subtle movements. My fingers lingered on the finest fabric I had ever felt. “This will do fine, Tayodh.”
“Let me lay it out for you and I will give you some privacy to change.”
“Thank you.”
Tayodh tipped her head slightly to the side. “There’s no need to be thanking me, Priestess Aila, but you’re very welcome.”
“My mom would slap me upside the head if I wasn’t thankful.”
“Manu Priestess Feylen?”
“No… Someone back on Earth.”
“I’ve never been to Earth. There’s no magic there and the people are savage. It’s why we left.”
I had dozens of questions just for her last statements, but Tayodh quickly laid out the dress, curtsied, and slipped out of the room.
I looked over the dress absentmindedly. Perhaps this is a parallel universe and in this universe I’m Aila and on Earth I’m Luke. I just need to get back to Earth which means I must find the gate.
With somewhat renewed energy, I slipped out of the nightdress and took a moment to stare at myself in the mirror. Without the nightdress, it was very clear there was nothing left of my maleness. I did, however, find myself drawn to my reflection and yet not drawn to it in the same way I would have been on Earth as Luke. This mystified me.
Turning back to the dress ensemble I noticed there were knee-high black leather-like boots, something that resembled women’s black dance shorts, and the black dress which offered an asymmetrical cut exposing one thigh while covering the other. I slipped on the shorts and boots before putting on the dress. The dress had something to support my breasts and straps under the breasts snugged everything up well. The overall look was dark, sultry, and quite sexy in my opinion.
I wished I had more time to figure everything out, but it wasn’t long before Tayodh came back to escort me to Master Vikold. I wasn’t feeling overly confident in myself hoping that no one would see through the ruse that I was a male although even I was beginning to question myself on that. Had I really been born here and somehow sent through the gate to Earth some twenty years ago? If so, then perhaps I started out as a female and maybe, just maybe, that’s why I struggled in my relationships. Have I been unable to commit because I never felt quite secure with who I am?
I found myself torn. Torn between a chance to learn about another world or to go back to everything I knew. Perhaps I’m dead. If so, wouldn’t I see mom and dad as mom always said we would see each other again.
Tayodh led me through hallways and rooms until I began to wonder if I would ever find my way back to where my clothes and backpack were. Finally, we ascended a stone ramp and turned a corner to arrive at a large space with polished tile floors. What drew my immediate attention was the stone gate. It was carved far more elaborately than the one in Peru. Across the room from the gate, a small circular hole in the stone wall allowed the sun to cast a focused ray of light onto the floor. In a remote way, this reminded me of the ancient Mayan observatories.
“Welcome, Priestess Aila. I trust you have recovered from your passage between worlds?”
I recognized this man as the one I had seen the moment I came out of the gate.
“You have me at a disadvantage for we have not been formally introduced.”
“Ah, yes. I’m Master Vikold. I must say, you’re far more beautiful than your mother and she was quite breathtaking.”
“You knew her?”
He ignored my question and walked around me slowly. “We’ve been looking for you for many years. Perhaps you can enlighten me as to how you found yourself on Earth?”
“I have no knowledge of what transpired. Can you tell me how I can return?”
“Anxious to return so soon? Our hospitality isn’t to your liking? Eight years from now, on our summer solstice the sun from Earth and our suns will simultaneously power the gates from both ends. This will allow someone to pass back through.”
“Eight years?”
Vikold smiled but it wasn’t comforting. “Eight of our years.”
I felt a dark heaviness upon me. If he isn’t lying, then I’m stuck here and stuck as a woman.
“I’m sure this is disconcerting for you, but this is your true home. This is where you belong.”
Vikold stepped towards a wall and tapped his finger on a mark that closely resembled the one Tayodh used in the bedroom. An entire wall of stone vanished, and sunlight flooded the temple. I was transfixed by the sight of the world beyond the temple and I blindly followed Vikold out onto a large stone deck. Up until this moment I had questioned the possibility that this was all some elaborate hoax, however, before me left no doubt I wasn’t in Kansas, Peru, or Earth anymore.
What I saw took my breath away. Twin suns hovered high above the horizon. A giant lake glittered like sapphires in the distance. Between me and the water were miles of rolling meadows, forests, and jungle. Mountains with sharper peaks than the Rockies stretched towards the heavens like ghostly gray fingers coming up from the ground. Two moons, one emerald green that hung suspended behind the mountain peaks, and another that was red with swirling white gaseous clouds drifted ever so slowly over the jungles to my left. As I looked down, I could see the shape of the temple. I was standing close to the top of a pyramid of stone that rose up through the jungle canopy.
To my right, a dark, forbidding valley was guarded by huge faces carved out of the distant stone cliffs. Above the faces, strange serpent-like creatures flew while closer to the pyramid a myriad of colorful birds darted between the treetops.
Tayodh had silently came up behind me. “Welcome home, Priestess Aila. Welcome to Amaru Meru.”
“On Earth, the natives called the stone gate the Doorway to the Amaru Meru.”
Vikold stepped back in front of me. “We are the people of Amaru Meru. I’m certain you must have many questions and I’m a very busy man. I have two historians that will guide you and answer your questions. For your safety, you’re not to leave the sanctuary of this structure and the immediate vicinity.”
Vikold turned to where two people were waiting. “Asunru is from your home city of Yalshema. We found him a few years after the Great Culling and he has earned his place amongst us.”
A man with a cowl over his head took a step forward. He was tall, a good six inches taller than I was.
“I have also assigned Syette to assist you in your transition back to Amaru Meru.” I glanced at a pretty woman who merely offered a sly, sinister grin. “I will leave you in their capable hands.”
I watched Vikold leave. I felt lost as if I was stuck in an impossible dream. I’m a woman in a strange world. Had I arrived here as a man I would still be dealing with lack of understanding and little knowledge of customs and culture, but now I was dealing with that and a new body.
I stood in silence, not knowing what to do. Asunru turned to Syette. “I’m happy to start with the Priestess.”
Syette stepped in front of the man and hissed back at him. “I’ll not remind you of your place, Onal Asunru. The Priestess is mine.”
There was obvious tension between the two and I saw Asunru flex his fist before turning and stepping back into the shadows of the temple.
“What was that all about?”
Syette stepped up close to me. “You need to learn how things work around here. Onal’s are barely worth the food we feed them and Asunru isn’t truly one of us.”
“Onal… I’ve heard Tayodh say she was Onal. Vikold is Master, and my mother was Manu? These are roles?”
“Castes. Onals are the lowest order, the ones with the least magic. They typically work as servants and maintain magical devices created by higher castes. They don’t even have an animal companion. The next caste level is Senal. That’s what I am. The highest level is named differently for women and men. Women of that caste are called Manu which is the equivalent of Master for men. Then there is you.”
“Me?”
“You’re the next High Priestess. The High Priestess reigns over all. You would know these things had you not run away to that backwards planet.”
“I have no idea how I got to Earth. Perhaps my parents would know more. Are they still alive?”
She laughed and turned away. “They died in the Great Culling.”
“I think I’ve dreamed of them, but I can’t say I have memories of them.”
“They were angry and disobedient people that used your birth to garner favor in the realms and they sought to overthrow the interim leadership of the people. In the absence of a High Priestess, there is often conflict between the factions.”
This didn’t sit well with me. “Political factions?”
“Magic is what creates the factions. There is light magic and dark magic. Light magic users belong to the Twuilhe faction and dark magic users are Viangi. Asunru is Twuilhe.”
“Light and dark, good and evil. Even on Earth they have the same concepts.” I thought of mom before Syette’s angry voice caught me off guard.
“You understand nothing! Light magic is merely focused on creation and dark, destruction. Neither are good or evil. They are both equally needed and equally valued. You developed those archaic beliefs on Earth.”
I was getting a little defensive. “What do you know of Earth?”
“We’ve visited Earth for thousands of years. When we first arrived, the people were little more than beasts of burden. We put them to work, built civilizations, gave them culture and skills yet they hated and feared us for it.”
It was best to change topics as otherwise I might get myself into trouble. “Can you show me your magic?”
“Asunru!”
The hooded man came out from the shadows and stood near me.
“The Priestess wants a demonstration of magic. I think she deserves to see it.” She grabbed my hand and pulled it towards her. “Hold your hand still.”
“Don’t do this, Syette.” His voice was low and threatening.
She sneered at Asunru. Red light began dancing between her fingers and suddenly my hand blistered as if placed in a metal forge. I screamed in pain and fell to my knees. My fingers blackened, seared, and smoke drifted up from them. Moments later Asunru grabbed my burned hand with his and as white light danced between his fingers, my hand healed, and the pain slowly went away.
I forgot all about the fact I was a woman. I forgot I was a woman with nothing to combat magic. I forgot I was on another world and understood nothing. I lashed out with anger. Standing up, I slapped Syette before I could control myself.
She wiped her lip and looked at me with loathing. “Just as I suspected. You’ve been tainted by Earth. You’re no more than a savage yourself. You’re not worthy to become High Priestess.”
I watched in horror as red light danced over both of her hands.
“Enough!”
We all turned to see Vikold coming towards us.
“She struck me, Master Vikold. She deserves death.”
“Be gone with you, Syette. You couldn’t kill her if you tried.”
“Perhaps not, but she would burn.”
Syette turned and walked away.
“It was my fault. I asked for a demonstration of magic.”
“She could have burned a stick just as easily. I apologize, Priestess Aila. Not everyone is as pleased as I am that our future High Priestess is amongst us. Asunru. You will take over from here.”
“Yes, Master Vikold.”
Vikold left and Asunru waited until we were alone.
“I, for one, am very glad you have returned. I knew your parents.”
“You used the past tense. I’m to assume Syette wasn’t lying and they are truly dead?”
“Sadly.”
“What were they like?”
Asunru looked around cautiously. “We can’t speak of them here. It’s important you understand what is expected of you. In two days, you will have your tenth birthday.”
I was beginning to tire of everything. “This is when I get little sparkly lights on my fingers? Do people throw a party for me and we all eat cake and ice cream?” I immediately regretted saying this. “I’m sorry. I’m having a hard time processing everything.”
“I don’t judge you for this. Walk with me, Aila.”
Asunru was silent as he led me through the structure and back to my room. I felt awkward and more than a little frightened to be alone in a room with a man. I watched him closely as he slid off his hood.
I blinked several times making sure my vision was clear. There was no mistaking his eyes. They were the same as the boy from my dreams.
“Do I know you?”
He moved quickly over to me. “Shhh…” His voice was a mere whisper. “You don’t know me.”
“I do…”
“No… You’ve never met me before.”
“Sharian?”
“It’s not possible for you to remember. The spell should have removed everything.”
“It’s you… from my dreams. That was real?” I spun around and looked at the bed. Suddenly it came to me. The flower was the same kind that Sharian had placed in my hair. I reached for the flower and held it out. “I remember you.” I felt such joy and a rush of emotions.
He frowned. “What you’re experiencing isn’t a memory. They are fragments and residual echoes created when passing through the stargates.”
“No… I’m certain.” I was desperate. Before me was a tangible link to something I believed was real. “I need to know…”
Asunru, if that was his real name, seemed to struggle.
“In two days, you will reach your tenth birthday. When this happens, you will gather your magic, but be warned. As High Priestess you will possess both light and dark magic, but you will not have full strength until you find your animal companion. Eight days after that, you will ascend into the fullness of your heritage. It will take time for you fully learn your abilities. Be cautious of the darkness.”
He turned away and put his hood back up before quickly exiting the room. I desperately needed time to think, but I felt a connection to him. I rushed towards the door and opened it only to find he was no longer in sight.
I took this as a sign that I needed to regroup. Can I trust fragments of my dreams? My entire worldview had shattered. I went back to the room and grabbed my backpack. I pulled out an Inca Kola, the remaining aflajor cookie, and a plastic bottled water. They felt physical in my hands; tangible. They were evidence that I wasn’t dreaming or dead. I quickly searched through my old clothes pockets and found my wallet. My driver’s license was there with a picture of me and my name from Earth.
This can’t be a dream. It’s all too real. I pulled out mom’s letter and reread it. I was found at the Gate of the Gods wearing the ring necklace and very strange clothing. Other worlds exist. The Gate of the Gods, the Doorway to the Amaru Meru is truly a gateway. Someone had taken me from my parents here and sent me through the gate to Earth. The gate on Earth and the gate here only opened once every twenty years. The last time it opened, I was sent from here.
I put the Inca Kola, my wallet, letter, and water away and sat down on the bed. I held out the aflajor cookie and took a bite, closing my eyes as the sweet flavors erupted in my mouth. I must assume this is all real.
Looking down past my breasts to my exposed thigh, I took a deep breath to center myself. I need to learn and absorb as much as I possibly can. I can’t let this body… being a woman… interfere with doing what I need to do to survive. I glanced at my reflection in the mirror and shook my head. Easier said than done.
I finished the cookie and tore my eyes away from the mirror. I looked around the room and found a marker on a different wall. I touched it lightly and a section of wall vanished to reveal what could only be a bathroom. It seemed even on other worlds people still must take care of the basics. There was a bath, already filled with hot water, and something that resembled a toilet except that it had no tank and the seat was longer and narrower. A sink with a serpent’s head faucet continuously had water flowing from it. The faucet reminded me of stone serpent images from ancient civilizations on Earth.
Moving to the sink, I splashed warm water on my face and looked around for a towel. There were none, but I did find several more markers. I touched one by the sink and I felt a slight tingle on my face and hands and instantly they became dry.
When I stepped back into the bedroom, I found Tayodh waiting for me.
“Where is Asunru?”
“He left suddenly.”
“I apologize, Priestess Aila. I’m sure you have many questions, and therefore we had historians assigned to you.”
“Perhaps you could answer some of my questions?”
“I’m happy to assist you in any way I can.”
***
I spent the rest of the day with Tayodh and she helped me understand much of the day-to-day living activities I needed to know. The bigger questions, such as what was expected of me and trying to understand my place in this world, were to be left for Master Vikold or my assigned historians.
I felt I had done well for my first day and I was mentally exhausted by the time I went to bed. I found I was constantly having to refocus my thoughts away from my physical body to the task of learning. I did manage to eventually get some sleep and woke refreshed even though I was still disoriented. As hard as I tried to ignore being female, I found I was dwelling on the changes to my body. Each move, or slight breeze that caused my hair to blow in front of my eyes was enough to make me pause.
“Good morning, Priestess Aila. I see you have already dressed. I’m to bring you back to the temple.”
I had been itching to explore by myself, but such would not be the case. When we entered the temple, Master Vikold and Syette were there.
“I trust you’re adapting well, Priestess Aila?”
“Tayodh has been invaluable in assisting me understand the new environment.”
“Since we can’t seem to locate Asunru, I will be placing you back under Syette’s care. I’ve spoken with her and she is eager to prove to you that she means you no ill.”
Syette was hard to read this morning. She looked demure, but her eyes never strayed from me.
Vikold left and took Tayodh with him leaving me feeling quite concerned for my personal safety.
Syette came over to me, knelt at my feet, and held my hand to her forehead. “I must apologize for my actions yesterday, Priestess Aila. Master Vikold has explained that you’re not responsible for my parent’s deaths. You see, my parents were killed when your parents led the Twuilhe against the temporary ruling faction of the Viangi. I blamed you for it and your presence, your face that reminds me of your mother, surfaced many bitter emotions in me.”
Mom always taught me to be the forgiving type and Syette appeared contrite. “I accept your apology and offer my own for striking you. Perhaps we can start fresh?”
Syette rose to her feet but kept holding my hand in hers. “I would like that. Let me show you something.”
She led me to a large wall of smooth stones and held up one hand. Red light flickered on her fingers. At first, I tried to pull away, but she held me fast and waved her hand across the surface of the wall. Images began to appear. “I won’t hurt you, Priestess Aila. I have sworn an oath to Master Vikold that I would be your protector and guide. He told me that you would bring me peace.” Her hand gently squeezed mine. It felt rather intimate, but I was unsure of her motives and I found her touch confusingly comforting.
“Yesterday, Master Vikold suggested you couldn’t kill me. Why would he say that?”
“He is correct. The High Priestess is magically protected throughout their life. While you can be hurt, you can’t die from magically inflicted wounds. Most of our High Priestesses live very long and die of natural causes. I was wrong to cause you pain, but you must know I used the limit of my magic to do what I did to you because while you don’t manifest your magic, you still have some within you. Tomorrow, when you come of age, you will be far more powerful than I ever will be and yet you will still not be complete until you bind with your animal companion. Let me show you.”
The images on the wall shifted. I was watching a woman dressed in layers of golden fabric hold out her hand and raise a stone fifty times her size.
“What you’re seeing happened thousands of years ago on Earth. Our High Priestess travelled to Earth and used her magic to build cities of stone. Earth’s people believed we that came through the gate were gods for we brought with us our magic.”
I could see monuments of stone rising and statues being formed.
“We gave the people of Earth a foundation of technology. We built monuments to our animal companions and they, in turn, began worshipping creatures that resembled them. Our dragons became the Mayan serpents of stone, our birds became Egyptian gods.”
“Why didn’t you tell them the truth and steer them away from their false beliefs?”
“They hated us and instead of being thankful for all that we had done for them, they attacked.”
The images changed, and I saw the High Priestess sleeping in a room only to be murdered by men with spears and axes.
“Earth wasn’t ready for us and they killed our High Priestess. Knowing that we were mortal, they rebelled, and we chose to leave them to their destructive ways.”
The images shifted again. I saw wars and the people of Earth advance technologically. Then the pictures changed again. I saw angels, demons, werewolves, and vampires.
“I don’t understand what I’m seeing.”
“Periodically, we travelled back to Earth. We would send a pair, one Twuilhe and one Viangi to find people who might be open to learning more about us. Every time the people of Earth turned our people into deities and legends.”
“But angels and demons, werewolves and vampires?”
“Due to their creative magic, the Twuilhe came across as benevolent beings. They were worshiped as angels. The Viangi appeared more demonic in the eyes of the people from Earth. Some of our people could be construed as vampires as they thrive at night and their magic can control a victim through their bite and some of our animal companions look similar to Earthly wolves.”
“You’re saying Earth’s cultures and myths are a direct result of interactions with the Amaru Meru? There are vampires here?”
Syette smiled, and this time it seemed genuine. “Yes, but as to vampires that you might think of from Earth’s culture, our people are merely a subclass of the Viangi and they don’t drink blood. In light and dark magic there are those in both factions that develop subclasses. Those that form the lightest of the light magic and those that are the darkest of the dark magic. We call the dark subclass Nakco, controllers of souls.”
“Tell me about the animal companions.”
“The animals on Amaru Meru also have magic and they form a type of symbiotic relationship with their human companions. When you find yours, you will always feel connected to them and you can call them. Each animal type helps their human companion focus their magic.”
“What’s yours?”
I could see Syette concentrate for a moment. “I called her.”
Seconds later a bright red bird that appeared to have its tail feathers on fire flew in and landed on Syette’s shoulders.
“What is it?”
“Earth would call it a phoenix, but here it is a rare animal companion called a flametrill. She helps me specialize in fire magic.”
“Thus, my burnt hand. She’s beautiful. What kind of animal will I get?”
“I can’t say. It is different for every person, but a High Priestess can be aligned with almost any animal.”
“Yesterday you said that good and evil didn’t exist, that both light and dark magic were necessary. Help me understand.”
Syette continued to hold my hand and led me back outside onto the deck. “Look around you. What do you see?”
“Life. It’s everywhere.”
“For the plants to grow, what do they need?”
“Nutrients.”
“And where do those nutrients come from?”
“I think I understand where you are going with this. The death of a tree allows it to put its own nutrients back into the soil to help the new life grow. You’re talking about a circle of life. So, applying this to light and dark magic…”
“You can’t build a building without having the resources to build it. The very act of creation requires destruction. You can’t heal something that is healthy.”
I took a moment to ponder that. “The Great Culling. What was that?”
“Our last High Priestess died about eleven of our years ago. Her essence drifted until a new High priestess could be found. That was you, but you had to be born and reach your tenth birthday before you could draw magic unto yourself and become our High Priestess. Between High Priestesses, the factions alternate leadership of the people of Amaru Meru. This time, it fell to the Viangi but the Twuilhe wouldn’t accept this and they formed an army and attacked. They had hoped to take the Viangi off guard, but the Viangi fought back and defeated the Twuilhe uprising.”
“That uprising was led by my parents?”
“Yes. They claimed that by having you, they should be responsible for leading our people.”
“It’s not nice to hear that one’s parents were bad. Somehow I pictured them to be kind and caring.”
Syette turned away from me for a moment. “Tomorrow is your tenth birthday. In the morning you will be brought to the temple. It is normal for a High Priestess to absorb both light and dark magic, but they tend to draw more of the magic from the ruling faction.”
“You think I will have more dark magic then?”
“Almost guaranteed. I know it’s a lot to take in. I will take you back to your room, so you have time to prepare yourself. I suggest you take a bath and get to bed early.”
Syette walked me to my room and stepped inside with me. When I went to move towards the bed, she pulled me back.
“I hope after tomorrow you won’t forget about the lower classes like myself, Priestess Aila. I was wrong in how I treated you yesterday. I have been able to see beyond the subtle resemblance of you mother when I look at you. Before I never have the chance again, I wish to give you something.”
Syette leaned in and kissed me. My eyes opened wide at the slight heat, almost as if electricity danced along my lips. I was both appalled and intrigued. It neither felt wrong, nor right but it left me confused.
Syette pulled away with a slight smile. I saw red light flickering on her lips.
“Until tomorrow, Priestess Aila.”
When the door closed behind her, I nearly collapsed on the bed. I was so confused. When I closed my eyes, I saw the boy Sharian. He was Twuilhe. There was purity and kindness there. If my Earthly mom were in a faction, she would be Twuilhe. All my years I struggled with the concepts of good and evil. What if Syette is right? That good and evil are merely human constructs. I hate to admit it, but there is a lure to the darker magic.
***
I woke with the scent of a flower intruding upon my dreams. When I opened my eyes, there was a fresh violet flower resting next to me again. I made note to ask Syette what the meaning of the flower was. I got up quickly for I was anxious to start the day. I had decided to have my bath this morning and, in some small way, I was interested in seeing Syette for what had transpired yesterday was new and unique. Her kiss made me feel less alone.
When I left the bathing area, I saw a new outfit spread out on the bed. It was a shimmering gray gown. Once I had it on, I looked at myself in the mirror. Today I was much happier to see my reflection. There was something uniquely powerful about being a beautiful woman.
Tayodh came into my room.
“To think I will be here to witness your coming of age, Priestess Aila. It is a great honor. The gray dress symbolizes the hybrid nature of the High Priestess, being neither light or dark, Twuilhe or Viangi. You’re unique in that you’re both. Are you ready?”
“Yes… I think I am.”
Tayodh led me back to the temple. I was then told that each tile represents one day within the year and I was directed to stand on a specific tile. As the rays of the twin suns passed through the small hole, the light came closer and closer to me. Master Vikold and numerous people entered the temple. They were all dressed in black and chanting. In the dark recesses of the temple, I could see several men and women with dark eyes and light skin. They must be Nakco.
I looked around the room. Syette was there next to Master Vikold. She winked at me and smiled. The ray of sunlight moved steadily closer and just before it hit my tile, I saw movement at the side of the chanting crowd. It was Asunru. His cowl was off, and his eyes bored into mine with longing and compassion. In his hand was a violet flower. His mouth began to move, and I tried to concentrate on what he was saying. That’s when the ray of sunlight hit my tile and I screamed as pain tore through my body.
***
End of Part 2
>Thank you for taking the time to read this section of my story. Normally, I write complete stories, but I was lured by the January Reader Retention Contest to write a complete story as a series. The contest counts the kudos and reads, so if you liked this part, please offer a kudos.
This story is a complete novel made up of eight parts. I plan to post one part every two days so watch for part 3 coming January 5, 2019.
As always, I love to hear from you. Please leave a comment or send me a message.
Casey Brooke
Doorway to Amaru Meru
Part 3 of 8
My screams echoed through the temple. I couldn’t breathe, and my back arched as my feet lifted off the ground. I stared in horror as black and white wisps of luminescent air swirled around me. I tried to breathe, and more pain erupted through my shaking body.
I’m dying.
“Focus on me, Aila.”
I could hear Asunru’s voice in my head as the black air closed in on me. I managed to open my eyes and I sought out Asunru. Through the blackness that swirled about me, I found him. His eyes radiated warmth. As I concentrated on him, the air began to change. More white air slid in with the dark.
When I thought my lungs could no longer bear it, I screamed again, and the white and black air rushed inside of me. It filled me completely. I felt the magic. There was light and darkness, creation and destruction, Twuilhe and Viagni.
I began regaining some control and I looked down towards my hands. Light of all colors danced across my fingertips. Slowly, I was lowered to the ground as the swirling air dissipated. I gazed around the room and I could no longer find Asunru. There was some fear and more than a little awe on the faces of those around me, yet probably no more than on my own at the experience.
Master Vikold stepped forward and tipped his head. He seemed a little angry at first, but he smiled and held out my necklace which I grateful took and placed around my neck.
“May I be the first to greet you, High Priestess Aila. There is still more to do before your ascension and to you receiving your full powers and title, but know we are here for you and will help guide you on your next steps.”
“Will the guidance be as lacking as to what I was to go through this morning? For I have never felt such tremendous pain.”
“No one can fully prepare you for receiving your magic and the experience is unique for each person. Your experience is not uncommon for a High Priestess. This temple is a sacred place and it allowed you to absorb what you needed within the safety and control of your people.” He handed me a wooden stick. “As is customary, the new High Priestess must choose their primary faction. Concentrate on the stick and let your heart guide you. Light, darkness, life, death, it is your choice.”
I held out the stick in my hand and glanced around the room once again. Syette smiled and I caught the slightest hint of red light floating across her lips. My hands followed suit and soon red light began moving between my fingers. The stick burst into flames and in the light of the fire I could see Master Vikold’s smile.
Then, just as the fire began, it died and white light came forth from my fingers. The burned scars on the stick faded and vibrant green leaves erupted. Seeing the stick burst into life gave me joy and as the scent of a violet flower came to mind, flowers appeared on the stick like a bouquet. It was the most exhilarating thing I’ve ever felt. To feel within me the ability to destroy and create.
Vikold took the stick from my hand and looked at it angrily before throwing it off to the side. “The results are inconclusive. Your quest to find your animal companion will establish your primary faction.”
Syette frowned. “But she chose dark magic first.”
Vikold turned quickly to the crowd. “You will leave us. All except for Syette.”
Once everyone had left the temple, Vikold paced back and forth. “I should have prepared you better, High Priestess Aila. The Great Culling was a failure on all our parts. Many people were killed. Because the Twuilhe faction rebelled and attacked us, the remaining people of Amaru Meru fear the outcome of your primary choice. The people believe the High Priestess should be Viagni to show the worlds you are not in favor of the violent Twuilhe and that we’re united. There are two prophecies regarding you. The first is that you will unite us all, the second, that you will utterly destroy one of the factions. It’s my belief that your choice will set one of the two prophecies into motion. I leave you in Syette’s hands to prepare for your quest to find your animal companion.”
“What of Asunru?”
Syette frowned.
Vikold turned and walked away. “He has not been seen for several days, High Priestess Aila.”
Syette reached for my hand and I felt unsure and pulled mine slightly away.
“You reject me now that you’re High Priestess?”
“No… It’s just that I thought…” I shouldn’t say any more. “I’m pleased to have you as my guide in this next step.”
Syette smiled and took my hand to lead me back out to the deck overlooking the land. When we got outside, she pointed towards the valley guarded by two giant stone faces. “The faces of light and dark guard the entrance to our most sacred valley, the Valley of the Chosen. In three days, you must travel alone deep into that valley. There you will be confronted by the creatures and minions that reside there. You will be tested, and you will use your magic to fight until your chosen companion animal yields to you. When you return, you will present your companion animal and five days later, your title will be magically assigned through enlightenment. Eight days after that, you will be fully ascended to the role of High Priestess.”
“Are there meanings to the days? It seems like my milestone events are following a pattern. I arrive on the first day, then two days later I gather my magic. Three days after that I must start my quest and five days later I’m magically assigned my role.”
“You’re correct, High Priestess Aila. Creation follows patterns and mathematical sequences are the foundations of all life. It is our tradition to reflect these patterns in our various rituals.”
“On Earth this pattern is called a Fibonacci sequence.”
“These patterns are in all life.” She held up my hand and gently stroked my fingers. “From the tip of your finger to the first knuckle is one segment in length. To the second knuckle, is two, and to the third is three, and fourth at your wrist is five.” She reached up and touched my face. “Even the placement of your eyes, nose, and…” Her fingertips brushed my lips and I could feel her fire magic tingling them. It was a slightly arousing feeling. “…lips are mathematically proportioned.”
I turned away knowing I was blushing.
“When I first saw you choose dark magic, fire magic, it greatly pleased me, High Priestess Aila.”
My heart was beating faster than it should until my eyes alighted upon the stick still full of violet flowers. My breathing normalized, and I felt at peace. There was no question I felt drawn to Syette. The way she was responding to me was better than Samantha ever did. It was alluring but I struggled with it. My mind told me I was still male, but my heart knew otherwise.
Now feeling back in control of my emotions, I turned back to Syette. “How do I prepare for my quest?”
***
Syette had spent countless hours with me over the past day training me in how I could use my magic. I felt an urgency within my spirit that the results of my quest to find my animal companion would be crucial for determining my future. This urgency helped me focus on the task at hand rather then being pulled into an emotional web or continuing to focus on my new body.
I had noticed that Syette had increased her flirtation with me but, if anything, I felt myself slowly pulling away. Perhaps it was the violet flowers that I found on my pillow each morning. Maybe it was my dreams that had returned with greater vibrancy and realism than ever before; dreams of Sharian.
I thought back to my life on Earth and how I felt trapped. Knowing what I have already learned, I felt foolish for all the years I spent in school training for a career that I was never destined for. I thought a lot about Samantha and now that I was a woman I could understand more of her motivation. Ever since my arrival here, I had felt insecure. While Samantha had been self-absorbed, deep down I believe she was looking for security in the form of a husband and good provider.
Syette, on the other hand, seemed overly aggressive. Her presence continued to stymie me. She seemed eager to touch me and she often used her magic to enhance the feeling of her touch. When I dreamed, however, I dreamed of Sharian.
Tayodh entered my room and curtsied to me. “Please excuse me, High Priestess Aila. Syette informed me that she will take you outside today. Might I suggest an outfit for you that would be most suitable for time in the jungle?”
“That would be wonderful, Tayodh. Thank you.”
Tayodh’s smile was infectious. She pulled out clothing that would be closer fitting, and the dress had much less length to it. To me this appeared more like a short skirt and I would have more skin showing than ever before. I had become accustomed to the feeling of the dresses and I began to enjoy trying on each new outfit.
Tayodh smoothed out the dress on the bed and picked up the violet flower that was on my pillow. “You have a lover, High Priestess Aila?”
“A lover? Not that I’m aware of.”
“This specific flower is a symbol of eternal love. It is often given to the person someone intends to marry.”
“I’ve had one on my pillow every morning since I first arrived.”
“A secret lover then.”
I frowned. “I think I would rather they just come speak with me. It’s a little frightening to think someone is coming into my room every night while I sleep.”
“Oh… That’s not likely. Can you imagine waking a High Priestess up and startling her? They’d be nothing but ash. I think they’re sending you the flowers by magic. Of course, that would require a Master or Manu caste to do such a thing.”
“That makes me feel a little better.”
“Any idea on who it might be?”
“I only really know you, Master Vikold, and Syette. I don’t think Master Vikold would do such a thing. He doesn’t seem to be the attentive type. That just leaves you and Syette.”
“As beautiful as you are, High Priestess Aila, I’m already married to a man.”
“And Syette hated me at first, so I would rule her out. Plus, she isn’t Manu, so she would have to place them here physically.”
“You need to be seeking a Twuilhe, not Viangi. This is light magic at work.”
“Thank you, Tayodh. I’ll get changed and meet Syette in the temple.”
“You’re very welcome.”
***
I changed into the new outfit and checked myself out in the mirror. I loved the way the short skirt looked on me and I turned from side to side to get different views. What I had felt at first was a difficult challenge to be a woman, I now loved everything about my new body. I still felt vulnerable around men but having witnessed the power I had at my fingertips it made me more confident.
What remained confusing was that I wasn’t looking upon myself with the same eyes that I used to. Even Syette, with her dark, sultry looks was slowly becoming less arousing to me. I realized that was partly why I was distancing myself from her. I wished Asunru was around that I could test my theories. Was I truly becoming attracted to men?
I was both anxious and nervous to head outside. Growing up, I spent a lot of time outside and took every opportunity to camp and hike, so I was familiar with the outdoors; the outdoors on Earth. Syette had spent some time filling me in on the various types of animals I might encounter but I had no idea what plants to avoid and what hidden dangers lurked here.
I met Syette and she immediately took my hand and pulled me down through the structure. When we reached the bottom floor, she touched a mark and the stone wall vanished. From this point I could see three wide trails that angled off into the dense foliage. One, headed what I considered west towards the lake, one directly north towards the Valley of the Chosen, and a third that went in an easterly direction.
“Try to pay attention, High Priestess Aila. While I have no doubt you can protect yourself, you must always remain alert.” Syette pointed to the middle trail. “This is the trail you will take tomorrow. I’ll lead for now, then you can lead coming back.”
Syette let go of my hand and quickly vanished up the trail. I followed at a quick pace, but it was clear she had left me behind and was nowhere to be found. I continued to move ahead hoping I would catch up while at the same time I was constantly scanning the wide variety of plants and small animals I was seeing.
I moved along the trail until I came to a creek crossing. The creek was of moderate size, but the edge of the trail was the top of a short five-foot drop into a pool of water below. I considered turning around when I was tackled from behind and sent flying over the edge into the pool below. I sputtered as I came up to find Syette laughing and swimming slowly around me.
“You must be careful, High Priestess Aila. Wild beasts can lurk in the jungle and pounce on you from behind; beasts that might choose to take advantage of you.”
I wasn’t so sure I liked this part of the training. I loved swimming and the water, but Syette had taken me by surprise by my lack of awareness.
Syette pressed herself against me and tried to kiss me, but I turned my face away and swam for the shore. At first, she was angry with me then her countenance softened. “I’m sorry, High Priestess Aila. I must have startled you and you’re unhappy with me. I beg your forgiveness.”
She stood and held out her hand. I hesitated to take it but thought better of it and took her hand in mine. Syette reacted quickly and pulled me towards her so that we fell into the soft grasses at the edge of the pond. I sprawled on top of her and in a quick move, Syette rolled us over with me pinned beneath her.
She pressed her lips against mine with much intensity, but this time her magic hurt me. Using a combination of magic and physical strength, I sent electrical shocks through her and pushed her body away from mine. I used just a small amount of magic, but the effect was profound for Syette flew back and landed spasming in the grass some ten feet from me. I immediately felt badly and reached out to grasp her wrist with healing magic to help her recover.
Her eyes went wide before turning dark and yanking her wrist away from my touch. “You dare spurn me! You’re nothing but the spawn of traitors to the Amaru Meru! I should have killed you before you gained your magic and spared the worlds. Watch your back, Aila, for it presents an excellent target.”
Syette scrambled up the bank and back to the trail before taking one last hateful look at me. She ran off towards the temple structure.
I sat back down feeling rather dazed by the whole encounter. I had so little knowledge about this place and the culture. Could I have breached some societal norms or led Syette to believe that I was attracted to her. Granted, at first there was an element of sinful seduction, but I attributed this to my sexual confusion and the need to feel wanted, secure, and loved.
I was very tempted to not go back but I realized I had little knowledge of the land and I wasn’t prepared for an extended journey. I stood and made my way back up to the trail. I paused a moment and considered the feeling of freedom before realizing I would probably fair better being dropped off in Antarctica. Turning back towards the temple structure, I walked at a slow and deliberate pace so that I could take in my surroundings.
I had almost made it back when half a dozen people led by Master Vikold found me on the trail.
“I’m glad you’re safe, High Priestess Aila. When you didn’t return in a timely fashion, we decided to come find you.”
“I’m grateful for your concern, but as you can see I’m perfectly fine.”
“Syette informed me that you attacked her.”
“Did she also tell you that she tackled me off a waterfall then pinned me to the ground to take advantage of me? Did she inform you that after I repelled her attack, I healed her to make sure she was all right?”
“She failed to mention those things.”
“I’m sorry if I somehow led her on, but I have no romantic feelings towards her. I thought she was merely being friendly and I’m ignorant of the customs here.”
“The good news is that you’re unharmed.”
“I will take this experience to heart. If nothing else, Syette taught me a valuable lesson to be on my guard out here. Perhaps I could use someone to teach me social customs.”
“There will be time enough for that after you find your animal companion. Let’s get you back so you can be well rested for tomorrow.”
***
I woke early and found a similar outfit to the one that I wore the previous day. Tayodh had brought me a pack filled with supplies. Other than that, I was ready to go. Syette had yet to show herself and for that I was grateful.
I found another flower and considering I had magically locked the door after Syette’s threat, I was led to believe my secret admirer had to be someone that I had never met. The obvious choice would have been Asunru, however Syette stated he was of the Onal caste and wouldn’t be capable of such a feat.
There was little pomp or ceremony to my departure other than Master Vikold deciding I should not risk the necklace and I should leave it in his protection. Since he had given it back to me once before, I thought little of it.
The hike to the entrance of the sacred valley would take several hours and once past the creek where Syette had tackled me, I was in new territory. Knowing the magic I had at my fingertips I wasn’t too frightened, but the images I had been shown of potential animal companions resembling lions, wolves, and even large fanged birds left me skittish and slightly jumpy at every sound and rattle of a bush.
I had travelled several miles by my own estimation when I began noticing smaller statues of faces on either side of the trail. When I suggest they were small, they were in comparison to the ones carved on the cliff faces, but these vaguely reminded me of Easter Island.
The further I travelled, the more monuments and statues I encountered. When I rounded a bend, I saw a stone bench with a single violet flower on it and a letter. I looked around suspiciously but found no evidence anyone was near.
Hoping the letter contained the answer to my so-called secret admirer, I sat down and read.
Aila,
Today you embark on your quest to find your companion animal. I’m sorry I can’t be with you to guide you through this important milestone towards your final ascension. I have no idea what you’ve been told but know that your choice could possibly mean the end of one of the factions and with it the lives of millions of people.
Don’t worry about what animal companion you should choose as the right one will choose you. You have the ability and power to make any animal yield to you but understand the right animal companion will not hesitate to challenge you. Even though you may feel threatened at times, you must wait for them to attack first.
You have no reason to accept what I have written here as anything other than hearsay. For many reasons your return to Amaru Meru was not as it should have been and those around you are attempting to manipulate you. Trust your heart.
I reread the letter before using my magic to burn it to dust. I was both frustrated and intrigued. Why offer me hints and tell me I was being manipulated without explaining more? Other than Syette’s odd behavior, I’ve been given no reason not to trust Master Vikold, however, I admit that my lack of understanding of this world could easily lead me to being misled. The questions that come to mind are why manipulate me at all and who is the one doing the manipulation?
I stood and looked back down at the flower with a mixture of frustration and wonder. The extraordinary violet flower spoke to me and I hated to leave it there. Picking it up, I put it into my hair and continued along the trail.
***
After another hour of walking, the jungle opened as I approached the mouth of the Valley of the Chosen. A slowly meandering river of crystal-clear water exited the valley between the massive carved faces. Looking up from where I was standing, I could barely make out the tops of the cliffs. Beneath the eastern carved face, a small boat was tied to a stone dock.
I made my way to the dock and ran my hands over the intricately carved gunwales of the boat. They appeared to be made of ivory and the hull of the boat seemed to be formed of a single enormous leaf. For all the magic and technology, I marveled at the simplicity of design.
I looked up the valley and river and the sheer cliffs made walking from here impossible. I stepped into the boat, released the rope, and sat down on the single seat. At the stern I saw a magical mark and I touched it lightly. Since there were no paddles, I expected this mark to propel the craft forward and wasn’t too surprised when it moved on its own accord into the current.
The little boat had no rudder, but it headed upriver between the carved cliff faces as if it knew exactly where it was going. I took the opportunity to eat and drink while I passed through the steep canyon. Periodically, I looked up as the sounds of deep bellowing roars of dragons flying far overhead gave me concern.
As I rounded a bend, I could see what appeared to be a temple carved out of the cliff face. There was no obvious path to it for from the water to the first ledge of the temple was nearly five-hundred feet of slick, smooth stone. Dozens of dragons flew and circled the temple. I was surprised that the deep bellowing roars came from dragons that were, in my estimation, quite small. Most were not any larger than I was. That was until I spotted one golden-skinned dragon perched high above the others. Even from this distance I felt its eyes following me up the river. I was a snack, a mere morsel to such a creature and I was pleased the boat turned a corner putting the dragons and the temple out of sight.
Slowly, over the next hour, the valley walls became less harsh and steep and the jungle plants began to take hold along the river’s edge. After another bend, the valley flattened out even more and the boat docked itself on the far side of the river.
I stood on the stone dock and stretched. Before the situation with Syette yesterday, she had managed to describe the trail for me. From here I must hike another two hours until I come to a large circular platform carved out of the stone. I was to light a fire in the center of the platform and, in her words, survive the night.
I shook my head and felt my long hair slide over my back. It was less than a week ago that I was a man in Peru. I had been completely oblivious to this world that seemed more like fantasy fiction than reality. I slid my hands down my lean hourglass figure before holding one hand up and causing my magic to flit across my fingertips in colorful bands of light. No one would ever believe this back on Earth.
I began walking along the jungle trail and quickly established that there was far more wildlife here than near the temple structure where my bedroom was. Birds of all colors and sizes darted back and forth across the trail and I could sense large predators paralleling my path as they made their way through the dense underbrush. Occasionally, something very large would rustle a bush.
To keep my fear under control, I concentrated on the path and thought about the mysterious letter. If what was written was true, then the animals wouldn’t attack me unless it was to be my animal companion. That was all except for the one that would be. The little birds and animals weren’t the ones that concerned me, it was the larger ones with talons, fangs, and might normally hunt people for breakfast.
It was dusk when I finally came to the platform. I hadn’t realized it, but I had been steadily climbing in elevation and from the edge of the platform, I could see the river several hundred feet below me. The stone platform appeared to be carved from a single massive rocky outcropping. The diameter was roughly one hundred feet and the stone surface was carved with intricate whorls and patterns that led one’s eye towards the center.
To the back of the platform and away from the edge that fell towards the river, a vertical cliff rose several hundred feet and the far side from the trail gave a breathtaking view of a smaller tributary that cascaded down a series of stone steps. I noted the trail ended here.
I stood on the edge and watched as the red swirling moon drifted lower towards the horizon. Soon it would be dark and there would be no moons tonight to light the night. I took it all in and didn’t have to imagine myself in an Isaac Asimov story. I was here, living on another planet.
Darkness fell quickly and still I hesitated in lighting the fire. This was the first chance I had to look up into the night sky. As the stars burst forth, I wondered which one might be the one that Earth orbited. Somewhere out there in the vastness of space I had lived another life. A life that seemed more like a dream to me lately.
Moving to the center of the platform, I stretched out my hand and lit the wood in the recessed center. I wondered who might have prepared the wood for this event. Perhaps this all tied into the magic of the Amaru Meru and these rituals took care of themselves in a grander cycle beyond my comprehension.
I sat close to the fire with my back towards the cliff face and partially towards the waterfall. This, in my opinion, would reduce the numbers of creatures from coming up behind me. Syette told me the lighting of the fire symbolized my readiness to the creatures of Amaru Meru. To me it was a beacon. I’m here… come eat me.
It wasn’t long before I had my first animal visitors. Small birds flew in and landed on the stone near my feet. They watched me carefully before flying off. I was amazed by the dazzling array of colors and shapes of the inquisitive little creatures.
Shortly after the small birds arrived and left, small land animals scurried up towards me. Some looked a little more lethal and even hissed at me, but most reminded me of squirrels and weasels. At one point there must have been a dozen little furry animals and birds around the fire and I was vaguely reminded of Snow White.
As the night progressed it was as if the more dangerous and larger creatures crept from their lairs. It was getting more and more difficult to sit peacefully and several times I felt my magic rise within me defensively.
A large blue serpent slithered into the firelight to my left; its scales seemingly luminescent. I stayed perfectly still as it moved close to my foot, raised itself up, and barred fangs that were close to four inches in length. I was preparing for it to attack, when it turned its head away and vanished quickly. I breathed a sigh of relief until I discovered why it left.
I could hear something large moving at the edge of the platform, but the fire kept me from seeing what exactly it was. It slowly circled but turned back just as I caught a glimpse of coarse, bristling fur. I could hear its low rumbling breath.
This felt like the worst horror movie ever to me. Some savage creature paced nearby. At times I swore I could hear its claws scratch the stone surface of the platform. I caught only glimpses and it wasn’t going away like the others.
Minutes passed, and I doubted I even breathed when slowly, a beastly face appeared directly across from me. Its green eyes glinted in the firelight, its rows of fangs dripped saliva. It was neither wolf nor lion but looked like a hybrid of both.
It took a step towards me and I could now see the massive rise of its shoulder and thickly muscled body. I tensed as magic began dancing across my fingers. With a roar that shook the jungle, it leapt for me. I rolled to the side just as a huge wind blew me to the ground. In mid air the massive beast was snatched from the sky by a single set of claws.
I stared up into the night sky to find the stars had vanished and then suddenly reappeared as something even more enormous flew by. I made my way back to the safety of the fire. The jungle had gone silent. I waited; my ears straining, my eyes darting back and forth.
Then I felt it. The ground I stood on shook and the darkness receded as a massive stream of fire erupted from the edge of the platform. In the glow of the fire I could see golden scales and when the blast of fire stopped, and my eyes adjusted once again, the head of a dragon slipped from the darkness as it turned its yellow eyes on me.
***
End of Part 3
>Thank you for taking the time to read this section of my story. Normally, I write complete stories, but I was lured by the January Reader Retention Contest to write a complete story as a series. The contest counts the kudos and reads, so if you liked this part, please offer a kudos.
This story is a complete novel made up of eight parts. I plan to post one part every two days so watch for the next installment on January 7, 2019.
As always, I love to hear from you. Please leave a comment or send me a message.
Casey Brooke
Doorway to Amaru Meru
Part 4 of 8
I was beyond frightened. The beast that had leapt towards me over the fire was one I was positive could have easily shredded me into tiny bits. Now, as the dragon’s head passed unharmed through the flames of my fire, I knew no amount of magic could harm this creature. I was doomed.
There was no use running, and no use fighting. I stood as tall as I could and hoped my fear didn’t show. The dragon moved its head within inches of me. One snap of the massive jaws would sever me two. One blast of fire and I would be no more than ash.
I willed my magic quiet as I stood my ground. I sensed his great age, wisdom, and intellect. “I know you could end my life if you chose to do so. I’m not your enemy and I won’t try to harm you.”
The dragon inhaled deeply causing my hair to whip towards him as if a small gale had suddenly come up behind me. I waited for a blast of fire that never came. I reached out with my hand and touched the side of his golden-scaled cheek.
Sparks sizzled between us at my touch and I felt the dragon flinch. I felt his magic and it was powerful. It wasn’t the same kind of magic as my own.
“I am Beor.”
The voice sounded clearly in my head and I responded in kind.
“I’m Aila.”
The dragon shifted so that a single eye could focus on mine.
“No dragon has ever bound themselves to a human before. Dragons are the physical manifestations of magic, but the world of Amaru Meru is on a precipice.”
“Why do you speak with me, Beor, and what is this precipice?”
“You are the key, Aila. Your choices will determine the fate of the world, the fate of magic, and the fate of dragons.”
“Then would it not be best to kill me so that I couldn’t make the wrong decisions?”
“If I kill you then the world will end anyways for in the absence of a High Priestess, the human factions will go to war. The end of one faction will mean the end of everything, for balance must be kept.”
“Tell me what I must do to prevent this.”
“Had the quokka and you bonded as companions you would had fallen too far into dark magic to recover.”
“The beast that you stopped from attacking me? It was a dark magic beast? Is that what a quokka is?”
“Yes.”
“Why is it wrong for me to have too much dark magic?”
“As High Priestess, you have far greater magic than any other human. Too much light or dark magic will corrupt you and you already gathered far more dark magic than light during your coming of age. Dark magic attracts dark magic beasts and having such a beast for a companion would have vastly increased your dark magic and caused you to fall into darkness. Your gathering was not as it should have been.”
“I don’t understand. I thought both dark and light magic are needed. Creation and destruction.”
“You are correct, Aila, however darkness leads to evil and control.”
I almost turned away. Good and evil. Am I really having this conversation with a dragon?
“I thought evil was a construct that man has made.”
“No, Aila. Good and evil have always existed in all of us. It is not a construct, it is a reality. You know this. It was a part of creation.”
“Vikhold has been trying to get me to choose darkness. Why?”
“He who controls the High Priestess controls their destiny. If you fell into darkness, you and your power could be controlled by him or others.”
“What must I do?”
“As long as you live, you are bound to make choices. There is nothing you can do to avoid this. I will bind myself to you as your companion to protect you from binding yourself to a dark animal and falling into darkness.”
“If I were to bind myself to you, what will happen to me?”
“Your magic, both light and dark will grow in power. You will also gain dragon magic.”
“How do we bind ourselves?”
“Through blood.”
***
It was dawn by the time Beor and I completed our ceremony of binding ourselves by blood. It was both painful and exhilarating yet, when all was done, I knew it had been the right choice.
“Our magic is bound together, Aila. Our fates sealed.”
I reached my hand to rest it on the flank of the giant golden dragon as we stood side by side on the stone platform overlooking the river below. We were one and the same now. Not like lovers or friends, but something else. Companions that could never harm or separate themselves from the other.
“I can feel it, Beor. Thank you for keeping me from making a bad decision and descending into darkness.”
“Your Earthly mother would be proud of you.”
That Beor knew about my Earthly mother was part of the binding process. We had opened ourselves to the other and while he knew me, I also felt in touch with his ageless knowledge.
“I feel a need to meet the Twuilhe. I’ve been exposed to the Viangi for too long. Balance is needed.”
“I will take you wherever you like.”
“I’m not ready to face the Twuilhe just yet and need time to myself to contemplate all that has transpired. Can I get to the Twuilhe from the valley entrance?”
“Yes. Simply follow the river to the lake.”
***
It had felt natural climbing onto Beor’s neck and flying with him. What had taken hours of hiking and being in a boat before had only taken minutes and soon Beor had deposited me on the river bank and flown back off to join his kind.
I had thought I would feel bereft without his absence, but the binding, the connection we shared was tangible even though he wasn’t next to me. Now, as I looked towards the path that would lead me back towards the temple, I felt no fear for my magic had grown immeasurably.
Turning away from that path, I began following the river and I hadn’t travelled far when a man in a hooded cowl came out of the jungle to confront me. I was both pleased and slightly irritated when he removed his hood.
“Are you here to guide me back to Vikold, Asunru? I’m not going back to him. Not right away anyways.”
“I can see you’re upset with me and rightfully so.” Asunru looked towards the trail that headed back to the temple. “We have little time. Vikhold will arrive at any moment. I have a boat nearby that will take us quickly downriver and into Twuilhe lands.”
“I’ll leave with you on one condition. That you drop this mystery and secrecy and answer my questions truthfully.”
Asunru stared into my eyes and seemed to struggle with himself. He glanced at the flower that had miraculously stayed in my hair through the night and started to reach for it before pulling away. “I’ll answer everything, but you must be the one to gauge the truth. Quickly, we must hurry.”
He turned and slipped into the jungle and I followed him. We walked quickly and silently for nearly an hour before we came to a boat like the one at the river’s dock. This was slightly larger with two seats and once we were both on board, Asunru touched a marker and the boat pulled out into the main current and moved with the flow of the river.
I was still enthralled by my surroundings, but my focus was on Asunru and how his presence did something to me. He was confusing, confounding, and enticing.
“Before you start asking questions, High Priestess Aila, I think you should hear my story.”
“I’ll withhold my questions until you’re finished.”
“My name isn’t Asunru, but Sharian as you had suspected.”
My anger rose within me, but Sharian merely nodded and held up his hand.
“Please, let me explain everything. Before you were sent through the gate to Earth, I was your companion. Your parents were wise and good people and it is the tradition that the faction who births the new High Priestess becomes the temporary ruling faction with the parents of the High Priestess becoming the leaders of the Amaru Meru until the High Priestess fully ascends.”
“That’s not how it was explained to me but continue.”
Sharian frowned. “I’m sure you have been told exactly what Vikhold wanted you to hear. When you were almost two years old, close to five Earth years, Vikhold rebelled and led the Viangi to attack the Twuilhe. His goal was to take you from your parents and take the leadership of the Amaru Meru by force. Knowing that your life was in danger, your parents came to the Earth gate, placed a spell upon you to hide and protect you, and sent you through. That was eight of our years ago.”
“Again, this is different than what I was led to believe.”
“The spell changed your gender to a boy and erased your memories to assure your safety. Your magic would protect you and bring you back to us one day. It was likely your magic that allowed you to remember, to have dreams…”
“Why wouldn’t my parents accompany me? Why send me alone? This makes no sense.”
“Your parents had obligations as leaders of the people. Your mother was going to leave with you, but at the moment you were sent through the gate, Vikhold attacked. Your parents fought valiantly and held off Vikhold until the gate closed. Once the gate closed, Vikhold killed your parents and led an all-out attack against the Twuilhe.”
I opened my mouth and closed it not knowing what to say.
“For two years Vikhold attacked the Twuilhe. Tens of thousands of Twuilhe perished in the Great Culling. Finally, he realized he couldn’t defeat us all. I believe he found copies of the prophecies and changed tactics. There are twenty-one gates and the prophecies foretold you would return one day. Vikhold assumed you had been sent through the Earth gate but had ordered the Viangi to take possession of all the gates awaiting your return. By controlling you, he could ultimately eradicate the Twuilhe and rule everything.”
I knew the answer already, but I wanted to test Sharian’s truthfulness. “How could he control me?”
“By leading you into darkness.”
“Assuming your story is true, how do you fit into all of this? Why did you lie to me about who you were?”
“I’m a few years older than you. I knew of the plan to get you away from Amaru Meru but was ordered to stay back as I was too young. I was hidden away by the Twuilhe and in the years that followed, I studied. I discovered the prophecies a few years ago and after I came of age, I went to the Twuilhe leaders. I begged them to try to take back the gates so that we could be there for your arrival, but they feared Vikhold and more slaughter. Frustrated, I made my way to the Viangi and used my knowledge to infiltrate them. Vikhold believed I was a true historian and tested me over the years to prove my loyalty to him. Believing you to be returning soon, I tried to position myself to be there when you returned so that I could possibly counter Vikhold’s influence.”
“If the Twuilhe leaders refused to help you, why did you do this on your own?”
Sharian looked away and ignored my question. I decided to switch back to the other topic pressing on my mind.
“You didn’t answer my other question. Why did you lie to me?”
“When you told me about your dreams and you called me by my true name, I became fearful. I couldn’t help you if I was dead and if Vikhold found out my true identity, he would kill me for certain. I couldn’t risk staying and being exposed, so I chose to influence you from a distance while I tried once again to get support from the Twuilhe leaders.”
I stared into the jungle as it passed us by. “I saw you when I came of age…”
“I projected myself into the temple. Vikhold wished to direct only dark magic into you and I did my best to counter him by calling to you.”
“How can you do this as Onal?”
“Syette called me Onal and that is the story I gave them all. That I was of a lesser class. I’m actually a Master.”
My hand immediately went to the flower. “It was you all along then? You’ve sent me these flowers. You gave me one when I was young. Tayodh told me the significance of the flower.”
Sharian turned away. “I was promised to you. I…”
I could see his conflict and it touched me.
“When a High Priestess is born, Aila, a mate is chosen through a magical ritual. Sharian is bound to you much like I am, but at a different level. Love binds him to you. Do not underestimate the level of his sacrifice. Sharian speaks the truth.”
Beor’s words caught me off guard. I considered the dragon’s words carefully and felt the pull on my own heart. Had the tables been turned, what would I have done for Sharian?
“Your words ring true to me, Sharian. You went against the wishes of the Twuilhe leaders. You put yourself at risk for me.”
“I couldn’t do otherwise.”
“When you say that Vikhold tested you… What do you mean by that?”
Sharian looked away again and I reached for his cheek to turn his face back towards me.
“He hurt you, didn’t he?”
“It means nothing, High Priestess Aila.”
“It means everything.”
***
Sharian’s constant presence was a pressing distraction to me. As before at the temple, I felt drawn to him, but the more time I spent around him the more this connection grew. My mind struggled against my heart. I don’t know this man and yet I can’t live without him.
I hid this conflict throughout the day and even as we found a clearing to camp for the night, I could feel my heart winning the battle. I kept myself busy by using my magic to shield us and start a fire.
Sharian sat across the fire from me; his eyes never strayed. “When you went into the Valley of the Chosen, what happened?”
“Many dark creatures came to me. Each one was larger and more frightening than the last.” I tried to change the topic slightly. “What of you, Sharian? If you’re a Master, then you must have an animal companion.”
The bushes behind Sharian parted and a huge, white cat stepped forward, nuzzling his cheek against Sharian’s.
“She’s a dawon and they only companion themselves to Lioca.”
“What’s a Lioca?”
“Lioca is equivalent to the Viangi Nakco.”
“You bite people to control them?”
Sharian smiled and the simple act warmed my heart. I resisted the urge to throw myself into his arms.
“Lioca have extreme light magic. While we retain our light magic focus, Lioca have the unique ability to make people trust them. We were most often confused with Earthly angels. It was how I was able to infiltrate the Viangi.”
“Nakco use their magic to control through darkness and Lioca make people want to believe them. They are similar in a way. You don’t sprout white feathery wings and fly, do you?”
“No.”
“How do I know you’re not deceiving me and using your magic to make me trust you?”
“Unlike Nakco that inject a blood curse into someone, Lioca skills are more ephemeral. I could never use it to make a High Priestess trust me and rarely any Masters.”
“What about Vikold?”
“It came in handy, but since he wanted to use my talents, it was easier to make him see what he wanted to see. He saw me as trustworthy and when I lied to him that I supported his desire to turn you towards darkness, he believed me.”
“The dawon… she’s beautiful. How does she help you focus your magic?”
“Dawons are fiercely loyal, sacrificial, and strong. Not that I needed it, but she strengthens my bonds and enhances my ability to create and send objects.”
“Like the flowers on my pillow each day?”
Sharian nodded.
“I remember a dream, or perhaps it was a memory. You put a flower in my hair and my guardians separated us.”
“It’s a memory. One of my fondest of us before everything happened. You could have rejected me. Should have rejected me, but you didn’t. The guardians were much more watchful after that.”
“I’ve got so much to learn. I feel like I’ve missed my life and know so little about what I’m expected to be and do.”
“What was it like on Earth?”
“That’s hard to explain. People are people it seems. I was adopted by a loving and kind family, grew up and went to school. I trained to become a doctor. I lost people I loved very much. Wait… I have something for you.”
I rummaged through my pack and pulled out the Inca Kola. I opened it and handed it to him.
“This was my favorite drink growing up.”
Sharian sniffed it and scrunched up his nose before taking a sip. “It tickles my tongue. I like it.” He paused and looked at me. “I have to admit, I’m a little jealous.”
“Jealous? Of me?”
“Yes. To think other people looked after you and cared for you… You never answered my earlier question. What happened in the valley? I assume you have your companion.”
“Sort of.”
“That’s a rather vague response, High Priestess Aila.”
“Please, call me Aila. You don’t ask me to call you Master.”
“Only when we are alone. It’s disrespectful to not add your title when you’re around others.”
“My title refers to my rank in society. I despise the fact that there were societies on Earth that classified people in castes. It’s not right.”
“Tell me about your companion.”
“You’re rather insistent, Sharian.”
“It’s important to understand your magical disposition and for the timing of events leading to your full ascension.”
“Five days from now.”
“Five days from now, you claim your title and eight days after that you fully ascend. There is spiritual meaning to the timing of these events. They are each crucial milestones and your decisions impact your final destiny.”
“Yes. I received a companion of sorts. He protected my destiny.”
“I don’t understand. How would your animal companion do that?”
“He told me I was sliding too far into darkness and that I needed to remain balanced to avoid being controlled and used to fulfill the prophecy.”
“What do you mean by he spoke to you?”
“You don’t speak to your companion?”
“We communicate, but it isn’t speech. Start from the beginning. This is important as I must assess the danger we might all be in around you.”
“Danger? From me?”
“If you’ve fallen into darkness, we could all be in danger.”
“I didn’t take a dark magic animal as my companion if that’s what you’re worried about.”
“I don’t understand why you’re hesitating to elaborate, Aila, but I see no reason not to trust you. I’m taking you to the Twuilhe leaders and I wish no harm to come to them or any of my people.”
“These are the same Twuilhe leaders that refused to help you? When you left me at the temple, you returned to them. Are they now offering to help?”
“No… They refused once again to help me, so I came to look for you myself. They fear you, Aila. They fear the prophecy.”
“They sound like a bunch of wusses.”
“I’m not familiar with that term.”
“People that are afraid of their own shadows. Ones that know what’s right but refuse to act for fear of retaliation.”
“They’re not all like that.”
“I hope not.”
***
We travelled another day on the river, eventually coming out to the large lake I spotted from the temple. On the right shore of the lake was the first city I had seen on Amara Meru. It’s white stone walls and spires were breathtaking. Nothing on Earth could compare to the artistic beauty and yet I saw some similarities in design.
“Welcome to Yalshema, Aila. Do you recognize anything?”
“There… the balcony doors on that tower. I remember something about my parents… The field of flowers… Is that the one?”
Sharian smiled. “Yes. We used to chase each other in the fields and that room belonged to you. Looks like we didn’t arrive unnoticed.”
A large contingency of men and women dressed in white clothing were coming towards us. Sharian silently led me towards them.
“What’s the meaning of this, Master Sharian? You defy us and bring disaster upon us?”
Ignoring the chastisement, Sharian introduced me. “Master Saurel and leaders of the Twuilhe, let me introduce to you our High Priestess Aila.”
Saurel tipped his head and looked me over carefully before turning back to Sharian. “You overstep your bounds.”
I decided it was time for me to talk.
“I was coming this way anyways, Master Saurel. Master Sharian was kind enough to guide me. He’s done much to keep me safe.”
“What brings you here, High Priestess Aila?”
“By your tone, it feels like I’m not welcome here. If my history is correct, wasn’t I born Twuilhe? Did my parents not die to keep me from the hands of Vikold?”
“I sense you’ve acquired more dark than light magic. You’ve been tainted by the Viangi.”
I turned around to head back towards the boat but Sharian reached for my hand. There was a tangible electric shock that ran through me. This was similar in many ways to Syette’s subtle use of magic in her flirtation, but Sharian’s touch left me breathless and flushed. Would this always happen to me when he touched me?
I turned towards Sharian and saw the concern in his eyes. Shifting my gaze back towards Saurel, I felt anger rise within me, but I spoke softly. “When I first arrived back on Amara Meru, I was told by the Viangi I was tainted by Earth. They don’t know me, and I dare say neither do you. I came here to seek balance. The Viangi were not entirely truthful with me and I can’t be a High priestess without knowing and understanding this world and the people that live here.”
Saurel tipped his head much further towards me. “I apologize, High Priestess Aila. We feared the prophecies.”
“Is that the prophecy where I destroy a faction or the prophecy that I unite all people that you fear?”
“That depends on which faction is destroyed or what unity might look like. Both can be frightening outcomes. May I ask what your companion is?”
“You may ask, but all I will say is that he is not of dark magic.”
“It is wise for you to not disclose everything about you. You are curious about this world as we are of you. Come, it is getting late. Let us feast to your arrival. We have much to discuss.”
***
Sharian stayed close but it was clear Master Saurel didn’t trust him. There always seemed to be several men and women hovering nearby and I could only assume these were guards of some sort. I sat next to Saurel at a table that was slightly higher than all the others around the massive room. I tasted many succulent foods and listened to the conversations all around me.
Perhaps my female intuition was warning me, but I felt this was all rather phony; a carefully orchestrated show of kindness. I had many questions for the Twuilhe leaders, but this event gave me no good opportunity to ask them. Frustrated, I stood and asked if I could retire for the evening.
“Certainly, High Priestess Aila. We have a room prepared for you.”
“Would it be possible for me to stay in my old room? The room I had as a child?”
“It’s hardly befitting of your status, but it has been left untouched.” Saurel seemed to contemplate this for a moment and then waved his hand to two people. “High Priestess Aila, let me introduce you to Onal Twila, and Senal Lucassian. They can guide you to your old room and provide anything you might need.”
“What of Master Sharian? Can he accompany us?”
“The Twuilhe leaders would like to spend some time with Master Sharian yet this evening. You can meet up with him again in the morning.”
“Why is it that I loathe to be away from Sharian, Beor?”
“You are bound to him, Aila.”
“I don’t trust these people.”
“Nor should you, but you should not fear them either.”
I looked over at Sharian and smiled. “Thank you, Master Sharian. I look forward to learning more from you tomorrow.”
That brought a smile to his face as Twila and Lucassian led me away. I turned once before leaving the large hall and found Sharian staring after me.
***
“It’s truly an honor to assist you, High Priestess Aila. I’m sure you would like to change out of those Viangi clothes and I’ll do what I can to find something for you.”
“Thank you, Twila. Please don’t go to too much effort.”
Twila was leading and Lucassian had fallen into place next to me.
“It’s good to know you’ve returned to us. I’ve missed having Master Sharian around here.”
This peaked my interest.
“You know Master Sharian?”
“Since childhood. After the Great Culling he and I got to know each other much better. He looks so much better now that you’re back, High Priestess Aila.”
“He’s a good man.”
“The best. He won’t speak to me about what he went through and the Twuilhe leaders are not pleased with him. I know he would do nothing to harm the Twuilhe.”
Twila interrupted us. “Here is your old room, High Priestess Aila.”
Twila opened the door and we all stepped inside. Flashes of my dreams and memories flickered in my mind as I looked around the room. There was a small bed and bright colors on the walls. I immediately felt like I had come home.
“Are there pictures of my parents? I don’t see any.”
“They were all moved into our archives to preserve them. I could speak with someone to get you access.”
“I would appreciate that, Twila. I can’t even remember what they looked like.”
“I never met them, but I’m told they were wonderful people. Master Saurel has asked Lucassian and me to stay close in case you need anything. Are you certain you wish to stay here the night? The bed is so small.”
“I’ll be fine. Thank you both.”
I waited until they both left before taking a deep breath. Seeing my old room brought forth a wave of emotions. Longing and sadness, confusion, and deep sorrow as I thought of my Earthly parents. I sat down on the bed and wept.
***
The cry had done me good and I had managed to fall asleep on the small bed only to be awakened by the light of the twin suns streaming through the white stone framed balcony doors. I cleaned myself up and checked myself out in the mirror. It had been a few days since I had seen my reflection.
When I first arrived transformed into a woman, I was both shocked and every move I made caused me to obsess about the slightest details. However, I found as the days progressed, I was able to stop focusing on the subtle smaller differences. My movements were more fluid, and I had become accustomed to wearing dresses.
Seeing my reflection once again, I noted the increased confidence in my stance. Knowing I had magic to protect myself and a dragon to call upon took away the worries of being female in a male dominated world. I noted that I was no longer desiring to go back to who I was as Luke and in many ways, I never had been Luke.
A knock sounded on the door and Twila entered with Lucassian in tow. Twila was holding a beautiful white dress and Lucassian held a portrait.
“I managed to get this from the archives, High Priestess Aila. We will leave these here in your room and give you some time. Master Saurel would like to see you at your convenience.”
“Thank you both.”
Twila laid the dress out on the bed and Lucassian hung the portrait on the wall before exiting the room. I moved over to the portrait and stared at the handsome man and beautiful woman that were my real parents. They appeared kind and loving and I had tiny fragments of my memories with them. If what was said happened was true, then Vikold and the Viangi killed them to gain power and control over me. My life as I know it was molded by those events.
Thinking of Vikold and what was done made my magic rise within me. I wanted to lash out in anger.
“Be careful of your emotions, Aila. Anger is a useful emotion, but uncontrolled anger leads to darkness and evil.”
My magic receded at Beor’s words. “I could easily be persuaded to attack the Viangi for what they have done, but to what end? My real parents will still be dead. My life will still be the life I have led. Somehow I must look towards the future and making a better life for everyone.”
“By focusing on the outcomes of your choices, you will become a wise leader. It is when leaders make rash decisions that things go wrong.”
“Do you know the truth of what happened, Beor?”
“It is as Sharian told you.”
“What should I do?”
“Trust your instincts and know evil exists to some degree in all people.”
“That’s comforting…”
I hesitantly turned away from the portrait and changed into the white dress before heading back into the hallway to find Twila and Lucassian waiting for me.
“We can take you to Master Saurel now, High Priestess Aila.”
“I’d like to see Master Sharian first.”
Twila and Lucassian looked at each other before Twila responded for both. “Master Sharian can’t be found. Master Saurel might know where he is.”
As I thought about this, I recalled there was no flower on my pillow this morning. I felt much unease. “Then please take me to Master Saurel.”
We entered what appeared to be a throne room of some sorts and Saurel and five other Twuilhe leaders were standing next to him. Sharian wasn’t there.
Twila and Lucassian slipped out of the room leaving me alone with the group.
“Ah, there you are, High Priestess Aila. I trust you slept well?”
“My memories of my childhood are somewhat limited, but seeing my old room brought a sense of comfort I’ve not felt in many months, Master Saurel. I wished to see Master Sharian. Do you know where he is?”
Saurel offered a slight frown before replacing it with a fake smile. “I will take you to him shortly. As Twuilhe leaders, we need to confirm your disposition and seek assurance you are on our side. The Viangi must pay for what they did to your parents and the Twuilhe. With your support, the Twuilhe will lead an attack against the Viangi.”
“I may be new to Amaru Meru and new to this role I’m supposed to play as High Priestess, but I do know that destroying one faction will lead to the loss of magic.”
“We don’t need to destroy the Viangi, just send a powerful message. Ten, maybe twenty thousand deaths should put them in their place.”
“I’ll not support that, Master Saurel. Vikold and some of the Viangi may be filled with evil intent, but not all the Viangi are this way. We need each other.”
“I would think that with what they did to your parents that you would be more amenable to this. According to the timelines, you’re still not fully High Priestess until your ascension and thus we take no orders from you. It is my belief that you have absorbed too much dark magic and have fallen into darkness.”
“Don’t you see that you’re behaving no differently than Vikold? You wish to manipulate me to your cause. I thought by coming here that I might find balance, but I see the leadership of the Twuilhe aren’t what I was expecting. Please take me to Master Sharian.”
“There’s no need for me to take you.”
Saurel waved his hand and Sharian was led into the room surrounded by four men. His hands were bound, and a strange glowing collar was around his neck. It was clear he had been beaten.
“What have you done to him?” I could barely contain my anger, but I managed to hold it in check.
“Show her.”
Sharian was dragged closer to me and his sleeve pulled up. A wicked looking burn mark, long healed, was on his forearm.
“That’s the mark Vikold gives to his minions to show their fealty to him. Sharian serves the Viangi and as the traitor he is, he will be put to death.”
“Then you’ll have to kill me as well.”
“So be it…”
***
End of Part 4
>Thank you for taking the time to read this section of my story. Normally, I write complete stories, but I was lured by the January Reader Retention Contest to write a complete story as a series. The contest counts the kudos and reads, so if you liked this part, please offer a kudos.
This story is a complete novel made up of eight parts. I plan to post one part every three days so watch for part 5 coming January 9, 2019.
As always, I love to hear from you. Please leave a comment or send me a message.
Casey Brooke
Doorway to Amaru Meru
Part 5 of 8
Saurel moved towards me and held two objects, one in each hand. One was a collar like the one Sharian was wearing and the other was a silver orb.
“We refuse to recognize you as High Priestess, Aila, as you have shown yourself to be in alignment with our enemy.” He held up the orb in his right hand. “This is the orb of regeneration. It has never been used in the history of the Amaru Meru. It can counter the magic of the High Priestess allowing us to safely end your life and force the regeneration of a new High Priestess.” He held up the collar in his other hand. “This collar will allow you to live, but it will constantly absorb your magic rendering you as any underage citizen without magic. You have a choice, Aila. Death or servitude.”
“I need you, Beor!”
“I’m coming, Aila. Because of our binding, the orb cannot affect you. Your magic is now different than any other High Priestess.”
This gave me confidence and I took a step towards Saurel. I stretched out my hand and willed the orb into it. Saurel’s eyes went wide with fear as the orb flew into my hand. I was a little surprised myself.
“You will remove Sharian’s collar. Now!”
Saurel looked like he had taken a blow to his head. “How…?”
I could feel Beor’s presence. Suddenly, the roof of the room imploded as Beor crashed through it and flew down to land next to me.
“Meet my companion, Beor.”
“This… This has never occurred before…” Saurel fell to his knees and everyone else followed suit. “Forgive us, High Priestess Aila.”
“I can forgive what you would do to me, but I’m not sure I can forgive what you have done to Sharian. There is no man with as much honor as him. I don’t believe he would ever put Twuilhe lives at risk.”
“But he bears the mark…”
Having a dragon at your back would be enough to make anyone confident.
“Enough, Saurel! It was Master Sharian that appeared to me when I came of age to protect me from drawing too much dark magic. He put himself at risk while you refused to help him. I’m certain there is a perfectly good explanation for the mark had you been willing enough to listen.”
I slipped the orb into a pocket of my dress, walked over to Sharian, and placed my hand on his cheek. The magic rose within my fingers as I grabbed the collar and watched it fall apart in my hands. I then willed healing into Sharian and watched as even his burn mark dissolved away.
Sharian’s eyes finally focused on mine and then turned to see Beor behind me. He smiled at me before turning angrily to Saurel.
“You wouldn’t listen to me, Master Saurel. I took the mark as well as the other abuse by Vikold to prove I was trustworthy to him. I did this so I could be close to Aila when she returned.”
I walked over to Saurel and looked down upon him. “When I first arrived, I believed the Twuilhe to be good and Viangi to be evil. What you’ve proven to me today is that evil can exist in either faction. I came here to find balance and all I’m leaving with is disillusionment.”
He looked up at me. “What would you have of us, High Priestess Aila?”
“Find a way to redeem yourselves.” I turned to Sharian. “Would you come with me?”
“Always.”
Beor lowered his massive neck and I slid up onto it before pulling Sharian up behind me. With a mighty downward thrust of his wings, we flew up and out of throne room.
“Where are we heading, Aila?”
“Someplace safe… Is there somewhere I could go to learn more?”
“The dragon temple has an ancient archive.”
“Then let’s go there, Beor.”
Beor banked and we headed upriver.
“Now I understand why you were hesitant to tell me what your companion was. I failed you, Aila. I’m sorry.”
“No. It’s my fault. I should never have left you last night.”
I felt Sharian’s arms pull me a little tighter against him. It felt wonderful.
“Where are we heading?”
“To the dragon temple near the entrance of the Valley of the Chosen. There’s an archive there.”
“Why do you want to go to an archive?”
“Perhaps we might find something there that can help guide me as to what to do next.”
“After your show of force, I’m certain you could have stayed in Yalshema.”
“After threatening to kill me and have you killed? I think my welcome was rather worn out. What happened to you?”
“After you left the feast, I was taken by Master Saurel to be questioned for my disobedience. I wasn’t expecting an easy time, but I had nothing to hide. That’s when they snuck up behind me and put on the collar. I was at least somewhat numb by the negation of my magic to feel the physical beating.”
“Why would they do that?”
“They’re afraid, Aila. The Great Culling left them broken and anything Viangi is suspected. Over the years, there have been several spies that caught the Twuilhe off guard. Now they take no chances.”
I slipped my hand into Sharian’s and felt the same spark as before. “Are you doing that?”
“Not intentionally. The first day I remember feeling it was when I tackled you in the meadow. It’s why I gave you the flower. I’ve always felt our being together was meant to be.”
“All my life I struggled to commit to a relationship. I don’t like being away from you, Sharian.”
“The feeling is quite mutual.”
***
Beor descended onto the temple platform some five hundred feet above the river. What couldn’t be seen from the valley floor was the vast and extensive cavern and entrance to the dragon temple.
I climbed down and stroked the mighty dragon’s cheek. “Thank you, Beor.”
“You are bound to me and thus not a threat to the other dragons that reside here, but Sharian is not. He should stay near you for his own protection.”
I smiled as several young dragons hissed at Sharian. “I think I can handle that.”
“Beor tells me you should stay close to me, Sharian. The dragons see me as one of their own because of Beor.”
“And I’m happy to stay close to you.”
“I’m sure I’ll never fully know or understand all that you went through over the years for my benefit.” I took his hand in mine and leaned in close to kiss his cheek then produced a violet flower to give to him. For all the magic I had at my fingertips, I was still frightened by his possible response.
He took the flower and slipped it into my hair. “To one a flower is given, to one a choice needs to be made.”
“What is that supposed to mean?”
“The one receiving the flower of love and commitment has a choice to make. They must choose to accept the giver or reject him.”
“I didn’t know…”
“Now you do.”
“If I accept the giver, what does that mean?”
“It means you give of yourself to them forever.”
“I just gave you a flower and you gave it back to me. What does that signify?”
“It means that I’ve already accepted you.”
“Since when?”
“Since the meadow.”
“For all these years, you’ve waited for my response?”
“Yes, and I’ll continue to wait until you’re ready.”
To accept Sharian would be to deny everything that I had been for most of my life. I wasn’t certain yet. “How long will you wait?”
“For you?”
I nodded.
“Forever.”
“Are you certain you’re not just enamored with the memory of a little girl from so many years ago?”
“I was enamored with her then and I still am. I was magically chosen, yet we both have free will to decide for ourselves.”
I stared into his eyes and took his hand in mine. “I suppose touching me is something forbidden?”
“Yes, but we live in strange times.”
I laughed. “You think these are strange times? I just found out I’m supposed to be High Priestess of a world, leader of a people I never knew existed, and there’s magic and dragons flying around. You should see things from my perspective. Strange is an understatement.”
“Worlds. You’re the High Priestess of many worlds. I just don’t want you to be incorrect in your assessment of the situation.”
“Fantastic. Just what I wanted to hear… Shall we see what this archive is all about?”
***
I had expected a vast room filled with rows upon rows of dusty leather-bound books and scrolls. What I discovered was that an archive of the Amaru Meru was closer to a magical YouTube than a library. There were walls with markings to touch that would display lifelike images of events and chairs to sit in to select virtual documents from the air in front of you.
Of course, Sharian was right at home except for the odd dragon I had to shoo away from him. I didn’t even know what to look for or where to start.
Sharian was a big help and guided me through the process of how to search and perform research.
“Stand here, Aila.”
I stood where Sharian pointed and faced a blank wall of stone.
“Wave your hand towards the wall and think of an event, person, or object.”
The weight of the orb in my pocket guided my thoughts as I waved my hand and sought an answer to the orb that could take away a High Priestess’ power. The wall shimmered, and images began to appear along with hovering writings. The images were of the creation of the orb and the writing gave historical background.
“The images appear to be actual events, Sharian. I guess I’m used to seeing someone’s interpretation of the events leading up to how and why the orb was created.”
“All our archives are like this. Nothing was left to chance. We never wanted someone to relay history, we wanted to see it firsthand.”
“That wouldn’t go over so well on Earth. Everyone has an opinion on what should have happened and what did happen. How did these get recorded?”
“Most of what I’ve seen here are convergence recordings. There are events that are publicly recorded, and they are stored in the various archives around Amaru Meru. What we see here seem to be from magical convergence. When major events happen that involve a lot of magic, the images are stored as if recorded from the eyes of the individuals participating. What’s interesting about the creation of the orb, is we’re seeing it through the eyes of the High Priestess at the time. Masters of Viangi and Twuilhe are also visible and together they created the orb. The image of the document represents the agreement that was spoken and bound into the orb. It says the orb was created to protect the worlds from an evil High Priestess.”
“Knowing how much power I feel, I can understand why they would create such a device. What other kinds of recordings might we see?”
“How about your binding to Beor?” Sharian waved his hand and the images changed. It was as if I was reliving my time on the stone platform as beasts came to me one after the other.
“That’s a little frightening to think I’m being recorded.”
“Companion binding of a High Priestess would involve much magic and would be captured.”
“What about my parents? Would they be in here somewhere?”
“Try it.”
I thought of my parents and waved my hand and an image of several people appeared. I wasn’t positive, but it looked like the temple where the gateway to Earth was located. At least six people stood around a little girl dressed in an iridescent gown. A beautiful woman I recognized as my mother placed the ring necklace around my neck. Everyone began chanting and before my eyes, the girl changed into a little boy. The gateway then opened, and my father wept as he hugged the boy and told him to walk into the gate. I could see my mother hesitate and look back at my father with tears in her own eyes, when suddenly chaos erupted within the temple. Fire exploded everywhere and my parents and other Twuilhe began to burn.
I turned away from the images and wiped at my tears. Sharian was instantly at my side.
“I’m sorry, Aila. I’ve not seen this myself.”
“I should have known better. The spell they placed upon me made me forget about Amaru Meru. I understand it was for my own good, but seeing them… I look at the images like watching a movie of someone else. I was that little girl. Those were my parents…”
Sharian took my hand. “Enough of this for the day. I believe there are rooms here for us to use. Besides, I can’t get to them without you by my side. The dragons think I’m a nice snack.”
***
I was numb from seeing the images. I have vague memories of the day I was found on Earth. They were the earliest memories I could remember apart from my dreams.
Sharian led me through the temple and secured a door behind us with a magic lock. Once he felt like the coast was clear of dragons in the area, he relaxed a little and sat us both down on a large bed.
“I’ll sleep over there, Aila. You take the bed.”
Sharian stood to leave and I grabbed his hand. I felt the same sparks as before that filled my entire body with warmth. “The bed is large. Please stay.”
“It’s not acceptable…”
“I’m not asking you to make love to me, Sharian, just to be with me. I don’t wish you to be uncomfortable and I’ve got no one left… You’re the only person on two worlds I know and trust.”
Still he hesitated.
I stood and faced him. “I’m afraid, Sharian.”
“You’re the most powerful person in all the worlds. What could you be afraid of?”
“I’m afraid this is all a dream; that I’ll wake up and find myself back on Earth. I’m afraid if this is all real, that I’ll never live up to being High Priestess. I’m afraid that if I make a wrong decision, it will destroy many lives.”
“That’s a lot to be afraid of. This isn’t a dream, Aila. If you fear making decisions, you’ll immobilize yourself.” He smiled and tapped my head gently with his finger. “You’ve got too much going on up here. Stop thinking with your brain and analyzing everything and start thinking with your heart. There is goodness in you, Aila.”
Sharian’s nearness was overwhelming. My head told me I was a fool and nothing I did was right, but my heart told me I couldn’t live without Sharian. My brain said I didn’t know him, and my heart said I’ve known him all my life.
“Then I’m going to trust my heart and make a decision. I accept the giver. I yield myself to you, Sharian. I surrender my heart and my foolish brain for I’ve never felt anything so strong in all my life. More powerful than magic or dragons is the love I’ve felt for you all my life; hidden behind my loss of memories was a connection that has bound my fate to you and kept my heart from straying.”
Sharian’s hands cupped my face and his lips pressed against mine. I yielded to the stirring within me and pressed up against his body. The magic sparks that danced between our lips drew forth an unquenchable passion from the very depths of my soul.
When we parted, I knew without a doubt that this was what it was like to be kissed by your soul mate.
“I guess that solves the question where you will be sleeping tonight.”
Sharian stroked my cheek with his hand. “It certainly does. The couch looks comfortable enough.”
“What?”
“If I sleep with you in that bed, I’ll not be able to control myself. There are reasons we can’t… Not until you fully ascend.”
“You’re kidding me… That’s eleven days from now.”
“There are reasons for this. Some are traditional and make no sense at all, but others have real consequences. When you ascend, your magic stabilizes and locks. There will be no more chances to sway your magical leaning. Being Lioca, our mating would severely imbalance you towards light magic. By accepting me and giving of your heart, we are bound spiritually and magically, but we must wait to be bound physically.”
“I’ve never felt anything like this before, Sharian. Eleven days… This is going to be torture.”
***
It certainly had been torture trying to sleep. My heart and body yearned for Sharian’s touch and knowing he was in the room nearby made it impossible to sleep. I contemplated whether there were physical, spiritual, or genetic differences between the Amaru Meru people and those on Earth or if magic somehow created a bond deeper than anything I had ever experienced before. There had been times in my relationship with Samantha that I thought I loved her, but nothing could come close to what I felt with Sharian.
After Sharian had awakened and we found a source of food and water, we sat and discussed what needed to happen next. The discussion was often interrupted by snuggling and kissing.
“Tell me a little more about the milestones, Sharian.” My fingers were entwined with his and I leaned into him as we sat on a couch together.
“You recall the caste levels?”
“Onal, Senal, Master and Manu, and then the anomalous me, High Priestess.”
“Everyone has the first milestone, called awakening. This happens two days prior to their tenth birthday. You arrived on your awakening milestone as it was prophesied. Awakening is very much like it means; your spirit opens itself to magic and for most people the two days from awakening to their birthday are often filled in isolation, meditation, and self-reflection. The second milestone follows two days later with the tenth birthday. This is called the gathering. Onals don’t have any other milestones after their gathering. For the rest of us, on the third day after our gathering, we then travel into the Valley of the Chosen to gain our animal companion. That third milestone is called the binding. Masters then must wait five days for the fourth milestone, or enlightenment as it is called. Enlightenment confers upon a Master or High Priestess their title, but this is more than just being given a title, something happens magically that defines their sphere of influence. Finally, for a High Priestess, the fifth milestone comes eight days later. This is called ascension and magically ratifies all the powers and authority of the High Priestess.”
“It all sounds so complicated. On Earth, you’re considered an adult at the age of twenty-one years and you usually just go out to a bar to get drinks.”
“You’re not allowed to drink before then?”
I laughed. “I meant drinking alcohol, a substance that affects your body like a drug.”
“You purposefully drug yourself on your birthday? That seems a bit odd.”
“You’re right. It is. I guess my enlightenment milestone is tomorrow. Is it as painful as the gathering?”
“No. However, a High Priestess’ milestones have always been attended by leaders from both factions. Sadly, this won’t be the case for you. Nothing about your ascension has been right. Your life would have been so much better had Vikold not tried to take power.”
I considered that for a moment. “Maybe if everything was as it should have been, then I wouldn’t have been the same person I am now. My experiences have made me who I am. I bet Saurel would have been happier if I was brought up under the scrutiny of Twuilhe guidance.”
“We can’t speculate on what could have been, just what is. I’m very pleased with how you turned out.”
“You can thank my Earthly parents for that. They were both very special people.”
“One day I would like to meet them.”
“They’re both dead. Mom died in a car accident a month ago. I miss her.” My hand absentmindedly went to my neck. “You know, it’s funny. After my mom died, she had left me some things that were kept in a safe place. It was the first time I remember seeing the ring necklace outside of my dreams. I know it is part of being a High Priestess, but it reminds me of my mom. I hate that Vikold still has it.”
“Every High Priestess has worn it.”
“What’s the significance of it?”
“I don’t know, but we’re in the right place to find out.”
***
Once we were back in the archive, I waved my hand towards the wall and thought about the ring necklace. The images that came forth were confusing. A High Priestess would be wearing the necklace and the ring, and they would be before an open gate. Other images showed the High Priestess wearing the necklace at her time of ascension and the necklace was glowing brightly. After about an hour of seeing images, it was Sharian that began putting it all together.
“Do you notice the beads on the necklace? One of the beads seemed to be glowing as well as the gem on the ring when the image shows an open gate.”
“I don’t see the significance of that.”
“Count the beads.”
“I see twenty-one.”
“One bead for each gate…”
We scrolled through the images again and different beads glowed with different gates.
“I can see the correlation about the number of beads to gates, but I’m still not sure what it all means.”
“Our history tells us that we used to travel back and forth through the gates far more frequently than we do now. I believe what we’re seeing is the ring and necklace powering the gates. I suspect that whomever has the ring and necklace can open the gates at will without having to wait for the timing of celestial events.”
“Do you think Vikold knows this?”
“I doubt it, but I’m sure he believes there is much power in them. That’s why he took them from you. Eventually he may figure it out. I’m more concerned about the other images as the ring and necklace may be a requirement for your ascension. Vikold might understand that and is keeping them from you so you can’t ascend, or you eventually come to him playing into his hands.”
“I’m less worried about ascending then him figuring out he can freely move from world to world. He’s evil and power hungry. He could destroy everything and anyone in his path in those worlds without magic. I need to get it back.”
“No, Aila. It’s too dangerous.”
“I don’t understand, Sharian. Am I not High Priestess? Can’t I just swoop in and burn the place to the ground?”
“You’re not invulnerable. Magical attacks would do little against you, but physical attacks can still kill you.”
“What good am I then?”
“I think you misunderstand your role, Aila. Yes, you have more magic than anyone else, but that was used to establish authority. The High Priestess leads our people and has the final say when agreement can’t be reached. You’re not a war goddess.”
“A man on Earth once said that all that is necessary for the triumph of evil is that good men do nothing. We can’t leave that power in the hands of Vikold. Do you know what happens if a High Priestess doesn’t ascend?”
“I think there is a possibility that without the necklace during ascension the High priestess might regenerate. You would lose all your power and authority. I don’t know for certain as I don’t see any examples of ascension without the ring necklace.”
“I don’t care about the power or authority, Sharian. But if what you suggest is true, then the worlds will be without a High Priestess for another ten years. There will be no one to stand against Vikold. Right now, I have power. I should take the chance to protect the lives of everyone.”
“You would be playing right into Vikold’s hands. The Twuilhe leaders will refuse to help and the two of us alone… I can’t risk your life, Aila. Not after I just got you back.”
My heart broke seeing the sadness in Sharian’s eyes. I reached for him and kissed him. “You’ll never lose me. I promise.”
***
The next day Sharian had prepared a small ceremony for my fourth milestone of enlightenment. I’m not exactly sure how he did it, but when he led me to the middle of the temple Beor and the other dragons were waiting in a circle. I stood in the center of the circle and felt rather foolish.
Sharian knelt on one knee in front of me and held up a violet flower. “On this auspicious day and in front of these witnesses, I commit myself to you, High priestess Aila. I will be your protector and lover no matter what the circumstances our lives may take us.”
Sharian must have known the timing exactly, as at that moment I felt a rush of magical energy pour through me. I felt different, more confident than ever before.
“Two things are happening here, Aila. You just received your enlightenment and now Sharian is awaiting your public response to his offer. Take the flower, High Priestess Aila.”
I glanced at Beor and winked before dropping to my knees before Sharian. Taking the flower from his hand, I placed it into my hair.
Sharian looked a little flustered. “The High Priestess never kneels to anyone, especially to me.”
“This High Priestess will always kneel to the man that has my heart. I accept you, Sharian, and I also commit to you to be your protector and lover no matter what the circumstances our lives my take us.”
Sharian pulled me up and kissed me. “Did you feel it? The moment of your enlightenment?”
“I felt the magic course through me for my enlightenment and I also felt my heart flooded with love from my betrothed.”
***
It had been a simple ceremony, but it was profound to me. We spent the rest of the day snuggling, talking, kissing, and fighting our urges to do more.
It was late when I finally heard Sharian’s deep, rhythmic breathing. I got up and slipped out into the temple. Beor was waiting for me.
“I feel like a horrible person, Beor.”
“Your decision will not be without great pain and suffering, but I believe it is the right choice.”
“If something happens to me, will you protect Sharian and take him where he needs to be?”
“Yes.”
I glanced back towards the door and everything I held dear. It was for him that I chose this path. I climbed up onto Beor’s neck and we flew from the dragon temple towards the gate to Earth.
***
Beor deposited me close to the temple. I remembered enough of the layout to get back to my old room, the main Earth gate area, and I had a suspicion as to where Vikold might stay. The jungle at night was more ominous as the moons cast multiple shifting shadows. Everything but my confidence level was much higher than before.
It wasn’t long before I reached the temple and touched the mark to grant me access inside. I was now kicking myself for not keeping the Viangi outfit as my white dress was easy to spot in the dark hallways.
I crept slowly through the temple, my ears straining to hear the slightest sound. As I moved further into the structure, hallways became lit and I was nearing places where there was more activity.
I was about to move into another hallway when the wall behind me vanished.
“You!”
I felt a firm grip on my wrist and my arm tingled with someone’s magic as I spun around. Syette’s dark eyes bored into mine. Her fire magic doing little to me. I put my hand over her mouth and pushed her back into her room and up against a wall.
“You’re no match for me now, Syette. One shout from you and I’ll leave you in pieces on the floor. Do you understand?”
Syette nodded and I slipped my hand from her mouth to her neck. I let my magic dance there just enough so she could feel it.
“Where did Vikold put my ring necklace?”
“You’ll never get it.”
I raised my magic enough to make her feel it even more. “That’s not an answer to my question.”
Syette squirmed beneath my touch. “It’s in his chambers. Down the hallway to the intersection, turn right, and at the end of that hall is his room. You won’t make it out of here.”
I altered my magic and willed Syette into a deep sleep. I marveled at my ability to use magic and how easily it came to me. I considered changing into some of her clothes, but with the hallways lit, it would make little difference. Looking down on Syette, I didn’t wish her harm. She was of Amaru Meru and maybe she could be redeemed.
Slipping back into the hallway, I turned the corner and made my way as quickly and quietly to the room Syette claimed to be Vikold’s. I touched the marker and cringed feeling a magical lock on it. It took no more than a moment to use my magic to unlock the door and open it, but my time was rapidly running out. I could sense danger and trouble and it was very likely that my forcing the lock would be made known by the person that put it on in the first place.
I stepped into the dark room with only small amounts of moonlight coming in from the window. This was a large, lavish room filled with luxurious furniture and tapestries. In the far corner of the room I spotted a desk with a black box on it. A mirror hung above the desk and my moonlit reflection looked rather ghostly to me.
The box beckoned me, and I walked over to the desk and slowly lifted the lid of the box. The ring necklace glittered before me. I reached for it but paused. Something wasn’t right. I turned around to find nothing behind me. Turning back to the mirror, I glanced once again at my reflection. A flicker of something caught my eye and then Vikold’s face appeared next to mine. Before I could do anything, his teeth sank deep into my neck. Fire burned through my veins and I screamed in agony.
***
End of Part 5
Thank you for taking the time to read this section of my story. Normally, I write complete stories, but I was lured by the January Reader Retention Contest to write a complete story as a series. The contest counts the kudos and reads, so if you liked this part, please offer a kudos.
This story is a complete novel made up of eight parts. I plan to post one part every two days so watch for part 6 coming January 11th.
As always, I love to hear from you. Please leave a comment or send me a message.
Casey Brooke
Doorway to Amaru Meru
Part 6 of 8
I gasped for air much like a fish out of water as I collapsed onto the floor. Vikold’s Nakco blood curse seared its way through my veins. My magic could do nothing to stop it. Darkness seemed to pour in all around me. As I slipped into and out of consciousness, I could see my fingers dancing with magic as they convulsively grabbed the carpets on the floor.
I heard my screams as if hearing them from a distance. All that I knew began to fragment in my mind. There was nothing but the comfort of darkness.
***
“It’s about time you woke up, High Priestess Aila.”
My eyes opened slowly. I was lying on a bed in a dark room and my master’s voice had spoken to me. Internally, I fought, but I had no idea what I was fighting. It made me angry.
“It’s time for you to get up.”
I had to obey his command even though I hated it. I hated him and yet I didn’t know why. I sat up and looked around the room I was in. I saw but I couldn’t piece together what I was seeing as if there was a barrier between my consciousness and my senses.
“You’ve been asleep for two days, High Priestess Aila. It’s time for you to get to work.”
Master Vikold moved to a desk and pulled a ring necklace from a box. It reminded me of something but there was nothing tangible I could grasp, and, as quickly as I connected to it, it vanished from my thoughts.
“Come here.”
I moved towards my master and glanced at my reflection in the mirror. There was a sense of who I was, but the pale-skinned, dark-eyed woman staring back at me was different. I managed to hold onto a single word in my mind. Aila.
Vikold placed the necklace around my neck, stood back, and smiled. “I should have done this a long time ago. Follow me.”
My legs moved of their own accord and as the walls and hallways passed me by, I held onto the one word that resonated within me. Aila… Aila… Aila… I was nothing but a shell, a ghost.
We entered a large open space and my anger continued to grow. I had recognition, but I couldn’t hang onto any memory long enough to gain understanding.
A woman pushed her way through a crowd of people towards me. She was upset and slapped me hard. I registered the pain but felt nothing but my simmering rage.
“You control her now, Master Vikold. Give her to me for all I have done for you.”
“You think I should reward you? You’ve failed me time and time again. Strike her, High Priestess Aila.”
My magic rose up within me as my arm lashed out towards the woman. I hit her with a combination of force and magic that sent her sprawling into a nearby wall. There was a sense of power and I could feel my mouth twitch into a slight smile.
I screamed internally. Aila… Aila… It was my last and only shred of connection to who I was.
The woman stirred and rose shaking to her feet. She wiped blood from her lip, looked angrily at Vikold and slipped away and out of sight. I wanted to feel anything other than anger, but I couldn’t.
“Our plan has been a success and our victory is at hand. By controlling the gates, the Viangi were in position to secure the High Priestess when she returned to us. Although we suffered some setbacks, Aila absorbed far more dark than light magic in her gathering. We must also assume she bonded with a dark magic animal companion for no light magic beast would have come to her. By taking the ring and necklace of ascension, Aila was forced to return to us or the High Priestess would have been regenerated. Two nights ago, Aila tried to steal back the necklace. It called to her so that she could fully ascend five days from now. That call drove her to me and I infected her with a Nakco blood curse. She is now fully under my control and with her power, we will destroy the Twuilhe once and for all.”
I heard Vikold’s words, but it was difficult to register what he was saying.
“Now, I will show you ultimate proof.”
A man was dragged forward. He struggled in their grasp as his eyes sought mine. There was something about him.
“This man came to us years ago. We believed his disillusionment with the Twuilhe was real and after extensive testing, he took our mark of obedience. We believed him to be Onal, but he was a Master and Lioca. He used his magic to build trust inside our ranks making it hard for us to penetrate his facade. His desire was to infiltrate us and work against our goals. It has come to my attention that this man is none other than Sharian, magically chosen mate to Aila.”
Sharian… Sharian…
“There can be no greater test of our High Priestess than for her to kill this man, a Lioca, a Master, her chosen mate. High Priestess Aila. Kill him!”
The man’s eyes widened as I stepped forward and grabbed his neck with one hand. The other men holding him stepped back and away.
“Aila…” The man’s voice was barely audible.
There was something in his eyes… Aila… Sharian… I began to tighten my grip as my magic built. Words came into my head.
“Love conquers all and the darkness can never take you.”
My hand began shaking. Sharian… Sharian… I felt my lips tingle and my body flush with warmth.
“Kill him!”
My fingers tightened slightly, but a thread of light appeared in the darkness of my mind. It connected words and thoughts and I could feel once again. I felt love. Love…
I closed my eyes as I felt my life returning to me. When I opened them I saw Sharian. The darkness was still there within me and it tore at my mind and clawed at me. The pain was immeasurable as I fought to regain my hold. My shaking hand slid from Sharian’s neck to his cheek and I leaned forward and kissed him before succumbing to the pain wracking my body.
“Beor!”
People were moving all around me as I screamed out in defiance against the darkness. A wave of white light ripped through the temple throwing the Viangi like rags in all directions. Sharian fell over me to protect my body as stones crashed all around us.
***
I woke on the comfort of a soft bed, but I was anything but comfortable. My muscles were convulsing and twisting in pain.
“You’re safe, Aila. Fight it. Fight the darkness.”
Sharian’s worried face came into focus as he hovered near me. My muscles calmed and the fire within my blood temporarily subsided.
“I’m… sorry. I… had no… control.” I started weeping uncontrollably. “Forgive…”
Sharian’s hand stroked my face and hair. “It is me that needs to ask your forgiveness. I had no idea the ring necklace was calling to you. I should have gone with you. I was selfish, wanting to keep you safe for myself.”
My shaking hand reached for his. “I’m dying, Sharian.”
“No!”
“I… can feel it. Either I… succumb to the darkness…” I coughed and shook a little. “…and become… a mindless tool… or I will die… fighting against it.”
“No… You can fight it, Aila. Your magic is different. No one has ever fought themselves free of the blood curse of the Nakco. You’re winning.”
I squeezed his hand. “Too… much darkness. Too much dark magic.”
It had taken all I had to fight off the darkness to share those words. The pain once again tore through me causing me to lapse into a fitful sleep.
***
When I woke next, the pain had greatly diminished, but so had my energy. Death was close, but it also seemed like I had a momentary reprieve.
“Aila!” Sharian looked drained.
“I don’t have long, my love.”
Tears fell from his cheeks. I was his beloved for his entire life. His lips found mine and instead of pulling away, I held him fast against me. I returned his kiss.
Sharian tried to pull away again, afraid he may hurt me. Again, I held him tight and kissed him.
“I would… if you would grant me one wish… to be your wife just once.”
Sharian paused and kissed me deeply. Our tears mingled and fell to the sheets. I felt every touch, every spark of magic. Our passion grew even though my energy was diminishing. His hands were on me, gently removing my clothing.
I yielded completely to him; indulging in the most intimate of moments. When we came together as one, I moaned with ecstasy and was filled with indescribable joy.
Afterwards, we laid there in each other’s arms as I drifted into a deep sleep.
***
I was in a place where light was all around me. There was no struggle, no pain. I was me. Aila. A man approached me from the distance and as I recognized him, I ran to him.
“Dad!”
He enveloped me in his arms and held me tightly. He kissed my cheek. “I always knew I would see you again.”
“But I’m different than the last time you saw me. I’m not the same person.”
“I’d recognize your spirit anywhere. You’re my Luke but I see now that you were always much more. There’s someone here that wants to see you.”
I looked past dad to see my mom. Tears fell from my eyes as she ran to me and hugged me tightly. “There you are, my sweet one. I’ve longed to see you so much.”
She pulled back, held one of my hands in hers, and let her other hand stroke my face.
“You’re so beautiful. Now I understand why you couldn’t ever commit to anyone. I see you’ve found your soul mate, your one true love like I did with your dad. Your face shines with goodness, kindness, and love.”
“I’ve found him, mom, but if I’m here with you…”
“Don’t you fret, sweetheart. It’s not your time. We’ll see you again one day. We love you.”
Dad wrapped his arms around us both.
“I love you both so much.”
Mom and dad started to walk away from me, but mom turned back. “There are others that wish to see you. Don’t be in a hurry to return to us. We’re fine.”
The light swallowed my Earthly parents but gave something else back. Two people, a man and a woman stepped towards me. The woman was beautiful and had long brunette hair and the man was tall and handsome. They crushed me to them in a firm and warm embrace.
“Remember…”
Suddenly, it was as if a wall in my mind was taken away. Memories were unlocked and rushed forth like a bursting dam. I took a step back and while I had suspected these were my real parents, I now knew for certain. I remembered them.
“Mother! Father!”
I fell once again into their arms. Mother caressed my long hair just like she did so many years ago. They held me tight and kissed my forehead.
“We never meant for any of this to happen, our beloved daughter. We’ve felt the pain and confusion that you’ve suffered. You will be the greatest High Priestess the Amaru Meru has ever known. You’ll never know just how proud we are of you or how much we love you.”
“I can’t be High Priestess. I have too much darkness in me.”
“This is not a place for someone filled with evil and darkness, Aila. You have found balance. Our time here is short. We love you, Aila.”
“When will I see you again?”
“When your time is done, but that won’t be for a very long time yet.”
They started to drift away, and I reached for them. “I love you!”
The light wrapped around them and I was alone once again, but this time, I didn’t feel alone anymore.
***
I woke in a state of blissful warmth, a feeling of complete safety, and, while drained, no torment or internal struggles churned within me. Sharian’s face was next to mine and his body draped over me. I moved my hands to his face and kissed him. “My beloved, Sharian.”
His eyes shot open. “Aila.”
“I hope your not done with me yet. Something happened. My magic has balanced and there’s no more pain or pull towards the darkness. I think you’re stuck with me.”
“That’s the best news I’ve ever heard. I thought I lost you.”
“I think you saved me. Since I hadn’t ascended yet I was still susceptible to changes in my magic. When you…” I smiled. “When you made love to me… You infused me with Lioca magic, bringing balance to me.”
“You’re certain?”
“I’m still depleted and weak, but I feel the magic balanced within me.”
“Of course, your weak. You haven’t eaten anything for days.”
“Days?”
“Your ascension is tomorrow.”
I reached for the necklace, but it wasn’t there. “Where’s the necklace?”
“I have it here. You were wearing it when you levelled the place and Beor came to get us out of the temple.”
I sat up but felt a little woozy. Sharian sat up next to me and protectively wrapped his arm around my shoulders. On a stand near the bed was the ring necklace.
“I don’t remember much. I’m sorry I left you, Sharian. The necklace, it called to me and while I had power, I felt secure enough to get it back on my own. When I found Vikold’s room and the necklace…” I reached a hand to the right side of my neck. “Vikold appeared behind me and I felt incredible pain in my neck. After that, I only remember fragments. The darkness was overwhelming. I had no control of myself. I didn’t even know who I was.”
“The bite of a Nakco is extremely powerful. No one has ever broken free of their control before.”
“How were you there?”
“When I woke and found you missing, I knew immediately where you had gone and Beor was waiting for me outside. I snuck into the Earth gate temple but was captured. Two days later I was dragged into the gate room to find you there under Vikold’s control. Somehow you broke free long enough to call Beor and send the Viangi flying in all directions. I grabbed you and Beor took us back here to the dragon temple. That was days ago.”
“Days… Do you know what happened to the Viangi in the temple?”
“I’m fairly certain they were all alive, just unconscious.”
“Vikold will be upset. I wonder what he is up to now.”
“Like me, he either felt you would fall into darkness or die. I don’t think he considered what making love to a Lioca would do to you.”
I slipped my hand into his and laid my head on his shoulder. “I know what it did to me… I guess we’re married now?”
“Spiritually, magically, and physically. Let me get you something to eat.”
“That would be great, because it’s the physical aspect of those three that I need the most help. Food, a bath, and you and not necessarily in that order.”
***
I walked out of the dragon temple bedroom feeling mostly restored. The smile on my lips might never go away and it would take a few days of sustenance before I was one hundred percent. I would also be forever grateful for the builders of these magnificent structures for their baths would be the envy of any five-star hotel on Earth.
Beor was waiting for me and I walked up to him and wrapped my arms around his thick, scaled neck.
“Thank you, Beor. That’s three times you’ve saved me.”
“It is a selfish habit of mine. Of course, if you were to die, I would not be around much longer myself.”
“You’re not growing tired of me yet?”
“I have not had so much fun in many years. Are you ready for your ascension, Aila?”
“I thought I just had to wear the necklace at the right moment.”
“There is more to it than that. You must travel to the Temple of Ascension and there, before witnesses, you will ascend. You might wish to change your clothes as the ones you are wearing look rather worn.”
I looked down at my white dress and indeed, it was quite dirty. “You don’t happen to know here I could find a replacement, do you?”
“You can magically create one yourself, however, you might wish to choose from one of the outfits in the Dragon Temple’s wardrobe. We dragon’s have no need for such refinement.”
“That‘s right, Beor. You’re very handsome already. I can magically create a dress…” I smiled and thought of how I produced a flower, but when a blob of cloth appeared at my feet and I held it up I knew I hadn’t done a very good job.
“It helps if one knows exactly what they want before they create something.”
“I thought I did. Where’s the wardrobe?”
***
My magically created dress was quite the failure, but I didn’t give myself too hard a time about it. After all, I don’t have a lifetime of experience being a woman and wearing such clothes. I was proud that I was able to create a pile of material though.
I wasn’t sure how long the clothes in the wardrobe had been around. Having spoken with Beor, it had to be many, many years since humans came here last. I spent some time scrolling through ascension archives until I spotted an outfit I liked. I then looked through several dozen dresses until I found something similar. With a few careful magical adjustments after I put it on, I was impressed by what I saw in the mirror.
I made my way back to the bedroom and to an anxious Sharian. One look at the new me having bathed and changed into a stunning golden and glittery gown, and Sharian’s anxiety vanished. Throw out all the magical power I had, and I would still be able to control Sharian just by looks alone. I loved this about being a woman.
“You’re breathtaking, Aila. Where did you find that dress?”
“There is a closet filled with clothes here, but you may wish for my protection as the dragons are looking hungry.”
“I look like a peasant compared to you.”
I snuggled up to Sharian. “You look like the most handsome man in the world to me.”
“Mmmm. I could get used to having you around to boost my ego.”
“I’m getting pretty adept at magical things too.”
“Really? Show me.”
I took his hand in mine. “This may feel a little weird the first few times.”
In the blink of an eye we were standing on the edge of the Dragon Temple looking down on the river below. Sharian gasped.
“That was incredible… and dangerous. Another inch…”
I frowned. “Concentration is really important. I was thinking of taking us to the clothes closet but thought about seeing you in a swimsuit in the last second. We veered a little towards the river. Let me try again…”
In an instant we were standing at the wardrobe.
“Aha! I did it!”
“I think I may need some new underclothes. How are you doing that?”
“Beor showed me. I asked how he could find us so quickly when I called to him and he showed me. It’s all part of dragon magic.”
“I had no idea.”
“I can also do dragon fire and…” I rose myself up off the ground a little. “I think with practice, I can fly. Dragons aren’t designed to fly. Their wingspans aren’t enough to lift them for proper flight. They use magic to enhance their abilities.”
“You’re enjoying this too much.”
I put on a contrite face. “I have a new lease on life. I’m married to the most wonderful man alive. And I can teleport myself and fly. I see nothing not to enjoy.”
Sharian pressed my back up against the wall. He was about to kiss me when I looked over his shoulder and flicked my fingers towards a dragon creeping our way. “Shoo!” I turned back to Sharian, smiled and kissed him.
Sharian teased me. “You just wait until I get you to a place where I’m not an appetizer. Then I’ll show you who is in control.”
“You’re already in control of me. Test me.”
“All right. Kiss me.”
I made it look like I was a little dazed. “Yes, Master…” I gave him a sloppy kiss and giggled. “Let’s get you ready for the ball, Cinderella.”
“What ball and who is Cinderella?”
***
The next morning, I opened the necklace and separated the ring from the beads. I put the ring on my right index finger and placed the necklace around my neck as I had seen other High Priestesses do for their ascension.
I felt Sharian’s arms wrap around me from behind. “Are you ready to lead the worlds?”
“Earth would never follow me. I think they would rather nuke me out of existence than follow an alien woman. I don’t know anything about the other worlds and this one has two factions of people, neither of which seem to be interested in me leading them. We could lead a very quiet life.”
“Regardless of the outcome, you will ascend to be our High Priestess. I couldn’t imagine any other person more capable than you.”
“I can’t even teleport us safely.”
“People take years to develop their magical skill. I think it is coming naturally to you.”
“Always the optimist. Just wait until I try to make you some socks.”
***
We flew on Beor to the Temple of Ascension. According to Sharian this place was located centrally between the Viangi and Twuilhe capital cities.
As we climbed down off Beor’s neck, I noted many similarities to the place where I went to be bound to my animal companion. The circular temple platform was built on massive stones and at the edges of the circle twenty-one white pillars arched gracefully into the sky. The temple itself was positioned at the top of a hill and while jungle surrounded the place, two clearly visible roads headed north and south where I would assume they would lead to the capital cities.
“It’s quiet here.”
Sharian was visibly upset and this confused me.
“On any other ascension, people would have flocked here. There would be hundreds of Viangi and Twuilhe. Some would be here for weeks in advance making sure the temple was prepared. I’m sorry, Aila. You deserve better.”
I pulled Sharian close. “It is what it is and if I’m honest, I’m not sure I would be comfortable with hundreds of people anyways.”
“At least some Twuilhe and Viangi should have come to represent the factions.”
“Your ascension will be witnessed by many, Aila.”
Bushes began parting and creatures of all kinds slipped from the jungle to pause at the edges of the temple. Sharian spun around, his eyes wide.
“These are light and dark magic animals. Are you causing this, Aila?”
“They came to be witness to your ascension, to honor the High Priestess.”
“Beor says they have come to witness my ascension.”
I could sense I still had time before the ascension and I felt at peace even though some of the creatures looked quite fierce. Soon dragons began to arrive. Twenty-one of them. They each took a position atop the pillars. I worked my way to the center to get a better feel of the magnitude of what I was seeing.
“I’ve never heard of anything like this happening before, Aila.”
Two people arrived from the north road. I recognized them as Twila and Lucassian. Lucassian smiled and hugged Sharian. “It’s good to see you both well, my friend.” He looked around at the animals and dragons. “Did we miss something?”
“I’m glad the Twuilhe finally came to their senses. Where are the rest?”
“Master Saurel gave orders to the people not to attend. Twila and I decided to disobey. Our short time with High Priestess Aila was enough for us to believe she is worthy.”
“All that’s missing now are representatives of the Viangi.”
“That would be us.”
I spun around to see Syette and Tayodh coming up from the southern road.
I remembered Syette crashing into the wall after Vikold ordered me to hit her. “Syette, I’m so sorry for striking you… I wasn’t…”
“I’m not here to cause trouble, High Priestess Aila. I know you were under the blood curse of Vikold. Seeing how Vikold treated me, I took time to search for the truth and discovered I had been living under a lie. Vikold deceived me. I was wrong to lie to you about your parents, but I was only doing as instructed. How is it that you broke free from Vikold’s curse?”
“My animal companion is a dragon. I think that has much to do with my ability to fight the curse as dragon magic is different. However, it was the love of my mate, Sharian, that ultimately pulled me from the darkness.”
“I didn’t expect you to survive. I ran into Tayodh on the road here. She puts great faith in you. I ask your forgiveness for my part in what was done to you.”
“What of your allegiance to Vikold?”
“I no longer follow him, but I don’t expect you to trust me. Over time, I hope you will.”
I walked over to Syette and stared into her eyes. They were no longer dark and filled with anger, but they were moist with sadness. “I forgive you, Syette.”
I hugged Tayodh before hugging Twila and Lucassian. “I’m sorry if I’m not the High Priestess everyone was expecting.”
Sharian came to my side and glanced cautiously at Syette. “Nonsense, High Priestess Aila. You’re exactly what we need in this strange age we live. It’s time. Take your place in the center of the temple.”
I clung to Sharian another moment and kissed him before walking to the center. Everyone, including Beor, moved back to the edges of the platform. I stood alone and contemplated all that had transpired up to this point in my life. Closing my eyes, I saw the face of my Earthly mom.
“You’re destined for great things, but true greatness comes from humility.”
I dropped to my knees as I felt the first tears fall from my cheeks.
“What is she doing?” I could hear Syette, but I was too focused on what I was seeing with my eyes closed.
My Earthly dad appeared to me next. “Leadership is not using your power to influence, but in knowing that while you have power you choose to lead by example.”
My biological father then appeared. “Unity is not the absence of disagreement but in the willingness to listen to opposing viewpoints.”
My mother was the last to appear to me. “My darling, Aila. Don’t worry that you won’t live up to other’s expectations, for the worlds have chosen you to lead them. While you may doubt yourself, know you’re everything that is needed. I believe in you, my cherished daughter.”
As the words of my biological and Earthly parents sunk in, a new confidence rose up within me. I knew I didn’t have to be anything other than myself. A woman. A wife. A friend. My contentment came from within and not from what others thought of me.
I stood to my feet and opened my eyes. I focused on Sharian and smiled as the necklace and ring began to glow. I didn’t even have to think about what I wanted to do, but I rose up from the temple floor to hover a few feet above the ground. Rays of light, one from each of the twenty-one pillars poured into me. When the light stopped, I lowered myself back to the ground to see everyone fall to their knees before me.
I rushed over to them. “No! Please, no!” I pulled them up one by one. “I’m not to be worshipped or bowed down to.”
When they were all standing, I fell to my knees before them. “This is the way it should be. I’m a servant of the people.”
Sharian and Syette both reached for me at the same time and pulled me to my feet.
Syette took my hand in hers and pulled the back of it to her forehead. “Had I not seen this for myself, I would have never believed it; that our High Priestess would kneel at our feet is beyond my comprehension. For clearly, you have more power than any High priestess before you and could easily be rid of us all. I promise my faithfulness and loyalty to you, High Priestess Aila.”
Syette took a step back and Sharian cupped my face with his hands and kissed me. His kiss made me flush with warmth.
“You are, indeed, the High Priestess of the worlds. I’m honored to call you my wife.”
“No more honored than I am to call you my husband.”
Lucassian nudged Sharian. “I knew we missed something! Master Saurel should have been here. They all should have been here. I think they were still in shock over a dragon busting through the roof.”
Tayodh stepped forward and curtsied. “I would be honored to be your aid, High Priestess Aila.”
I smiled and hugged Tayodh. “Thank you, but I might have something better in store for you.”
“What could be better than serving the High Priestess?”
“When the right time comes, Tayodh, you will know.”
Twila stepped forward. “Then perhaps you would wish that I serve you?”
“For now, for all of you, excluding Sharian who is my beloved husband, I would only ask for your friendship as long as I’m deserving of it. And please, call me Aila.”
Each one stepped up to me and took my hand. “It would be an honor to call you friend, Aila.”
I would never forget as one by one the creatures of Amaru Meru tipped their heads and slipped back into the jungle. The dragons flew up and made their way back towards the Valley of the Chosen. I had a deep sense of joy as I looked over each of my newfound friends. I watched with a smile on my face as Lucassian wrestled with Sharian playfully. Beor’s massive head came over my shoulder and I reached to stroke his scaled cheek. I was enjoying this moment.
Sharian turned my way and his eyes went from happiness to concern as they shifted their focus to my necklace. I glanced down to see one of the beads glowing and my ring was as well. I could sense what was happening.
“The gateway to Earth just opened.”
***
End of Part 6
Thank you for taking the time to read this section of my story. Normally, I write complete stories, but I was lured by the January Reader Retention Contest to write a complete story as a series. The contest counts the kudos and reads, so if you liked this part, please offer a kudos.
This story is a complete novel made up of eight parts. I plan to post one part every two days so watch for part 7 coming January 13th.
As always, I love to hear from you. Please leave a comment or send me a message.
Casey Brooke
Doorway to Amaru Meru
Part 7 of 8
I was afraid of what this might mean. How can the Earth gate be opened without the ring and necklace or the right celestial events?
“It must be Vikold. Syette, did you know he could do this or what his plans are?”
“For many years he has been trying to find a way to open the gates. He has attempted to open them many times. Before you came, I believe he wanted to go to Earth to find you, now, I have no idea what is motivating him.”
“Whatever it is, it can’t be good.”
“I think I could get to the gate magically, but I’m not sure it’s wise to go alone.”
Sharian and Lucassian came forward. “We’ll go with you.”
“I can go as well.”
I looked at Syette and wasn’t certain I could fully trust her yet. “Whatever Vikold is planning, I’m going to need support from the Viangi. I’d appreciate it if you and Tayodh could go to the Viangi capital and try to persuade them that the Twuilhe and I are not threats.”
“Twila. I need you to do the same for the Twuilhe.”
They nodded and left leaving Beor, Lucassian, and Sharian with me. “Beor. I’ll call you if I need you.”
Beor flew off and vanished in a flash of light. I wondered when I teleported if I did the same.
I gathered Sharian and Lucassian together and glanced back at my necklace. The bead representing the Earth gate and my ring had stopped glowing. “Whatever Vikold did, the gate wasn’t open very long. Let’s get over there.”
Placing a hand on each of them, I willed us to the Earth gate temple.
***
The world vanished and then reappeared before us. The last time I was here I was in little state to see what was left of the temple after my magic exploded outward and Beor crashed his way in. There were large stones and debris littered across the tiled floors. At first glance, the room was empty.
A small cry sounded from our left and out of the shadows Vikold stepped forward with a rather disheveled looking blonde woman in his grasp. I recognized her right away. It was Samantha.
“Let her go, Vikold.”
Vikold kept Samantha tight against him. “I thought you would be dead by now.”
“For all your attempts at turning and killing me, you never succeeded. Let her go and I’ll let you live.”
Vikold laughed. “You can’t harm me. The Nakco blood curse still flows in your veins.”
“Are you certain you want to test your theory?”
Vikold looked from me to Sharian and Lucassian before biting Samantha on her neck and pushing her forward towards us. Samantha began screaming and I knew the kind of pain she was going through. I reached for her as she slumped to the floor.
“Let him go. We have bigger problems.”
Samantha was convulsing on the floor as I faced the Earth gate. I stretched forth my hand and sealed the gate. Only the ring and necklace could open it again.
“I’ve sealed the gate for now. Let’s get Samantha to the Dragon Temple.”
“Who is Samantha?”
“I know this woman from Earth.”
Lucassian gently lifted the now unconscious Samantha up into his arms. Seconds later we were standing in the Dragon Temple.
“Wow… This is quite the place.”
“Take her into the bedroom and lie her down on the bed. You need to stay close to me Lucassian.”
“Why?”
Sharian guided Lucassian into the bedroom. “Because if you don’t, you’ll be dragon food.”
Lucassian laid Samantha on the bed and stepped back. I reached down and tenderly stroked her face. “I’m sorry you got pulled into this, Samantha.”
I turned to Sharian. “If Samantha responds like the way I responded, then she should sleep for a few days. We need to find a way to counter the Nakco curse.”
“How do you know her?”
“She… She was my girlfriend back on Earth.”
“Your girlfriend?”
I spun away from Sharian and Lucassian to hide my embarrassment. “When I was sent to Earth, I was transformed into a boy. You know this.”
Sharian’s voice grew slightly agitated. “You and her…?”
I turned back to face him. “No. We never… I was confused. I cared for her, but I can’t say that I loved her. Every time I had a dream, I woke questioning myself. I was never able to give my heart to anyone.”
Sharian hugged me tight and kissed me. “You don’t have to explain. I believe you for I know we could never have what we have had you ever given your heart to someone else. How did Vikold know about her?”
I paced back and forth. “I don’t know. The gate wasn’t open very long. He only had time to travel to Earth and come back. I’m guessing he was testing his ability and by some random chance, Samantha must have been there on the other side. Knowing that I care for the people of Earth, I can imagine Vikold thought he had something to bargain with and simply grabbed her.”
Lucassian looked at Samantha. “It was probably part of his test to see if he could bring someone back through the gate. Even infecting Samantha might be something he had planned all along.”
“For what purpose?”
“People. Followers. Technology. If you want power, the Nacko curse could be used to get access to all of that. The people of Earth, with no magic, would be easy targets.”
I paced back and forth. “How do we negate the Nakco curse?”
Sharian put his hand on my shoulder. “I understand you care for her, but she may be lost.”
“I don’t accept that. How can the Amaru Meru create an orb that can regenerate a High Priestess or a collar that can absorb magic?”
“Those are ancient technologies.”
“Then it’s a good thing we’re in an archive filled with ancient information. Lucassian, please stay with Samantha.”
***
We had spent an entire day researching and the result was rather frustrating.
“Is it really this simple, Sharian?”
“Simple for you, not the rest of us.”
“Everything we have seen indicates that the High Priestess magically created these objects. There’s no spell, no special formula.”
“In some ways, it makes sense. If anyone could create an object that could regenerate a High Priestess, then you would think that High Priestesses would have been assassinated in the past. The creating of the orb was done by a High Priestess. I think you just need to concentrate on making an object that will remove the Nakco curse.”
“Why do I even need an object? I’m certain I can simply use my magic to destroy the curse in Samantha.” I growled. “I’m so stupid. All this power…”
“But now you know, Aila. This knowledge truly unlocks your full capabilities.”
I frowned as I moved into the bedroom and sat next to Samantha. I looked back at Sharian and Lucassian. “This may have negative consequences.”
Sharian looked at me questioningly. “How so?”
“You just have to know Samantha… Here goes nothing.”
I felt the sparks of my magic dance between my fingers. Looking down on the peaceful sleeping face of Samantha, I closed my eyes and focused on destroying the Nakco curse. My hand moved towards her heart and paused. I concentrated on the release from bondage, the freedom from the curse, and then I touched her skin.
Samantha’s body jumped on the bed as if I had used electric paddles to start her heart. I waited an impossibly long minute when suddenly Samantha’s eyes opened.
Her voice was weak and strained. “I must have had too much to drink last night. Who are you?”
I noted she was speaking English and it took a little effort for me to switch. “I’m Aila. What do you remember?”
Lucassian brought a glass of water and I helped Samantha take a sip.
“I came here to Peru to find Luke, my old boyfriend. I went from hotel to hotel until finally someone said they had a room registered to him, but they were upset because he never checked out. Then I happened to overhear a motorcycle rental guy complaining about a man that rented a motorcycle and left it at the Gate of the Gods. I remember Luke mentioning this site before, so I went there hoping I might find some clue as to what happened to him. That’s when some weird stuff happened.”
“Weird stuff?”
“I’m certain it was all a dream. I dreamt I was sitting there looking at this big, useless piece of carved stone when suddenly the whole thing lit up like a million light bulbs had turned on. This strange guy appears, looks around, grabs me and takes me away to a broken-down stone building. There were other people there… Wait. You were all there.”
Samantha tried to push herself up, but I put my hand on her shoulder to keep her down.
“Samantha, I need you to breathe. Take a deep breath and then I’ll help you up.”
She stared at me but took a breath and I eased her up into a sitting position. She looked from me to Sharian and to Lucassian and then around the room. She started breathing rapidly then grabbed her neck where Vikold had bitten her. “This isn’t real!”
“Shhhh. Calm yourself. You were looking for Luke Williams.”
“Yes! You know him?”
“I do, actually.”
Samantha looked me over carefully and sighed. “I knew there must be someone else. God, you’re gorgeous. No wonder.”
“It’s not like that, Samantha.”
“Wait? How do you know my name? Where is Luke? Where am I? Did you kidnap me? Where’s my phone?”
I touched Samantha on her forehead and used a little magic to put her to sleep before I laid her back down. I stood and took Sharian and Lucassian to the side.
“This is going to be hard for her, but the good news is it looks like the curse is gone. She doesn’t know where she is. I could take her back to Earth, but there’s another problem.”
“What is the problem?”
“She’s not quite ten of our years old and when Vikold bit her, his magic infused her. Although the curse is gone, there is a very good chance she is going to come of age and try to gather magic. It’s as if she was magically awakened.”
Sharian looked concerned. “So, if she were to go back and have her coming of age what would happen?”
“My guess is as good as any, but I suspect she might die. Earth has no magic for her to draw. I think we must keep her here at least until she comes of age.”
Lucassian stared at Samantha. “I can look after her.”
Sharian laughed. “I’m sure you would like that.”
Lucassian blushed. “She’s not anything like Aila… I mean she’s pretty. Not as beautiful as Aila, but still pretty.”
I laughed. “That might be just what she needs.”
***
I leaned over Samantha and pushed her hair from her eyes. A slight bit of magic caused her to stir. “Good morning, Samantha.”
Samantha’s eyes opened slowly. “Hmm. You again?”
“We have a lot to discuss.”
Samantha’s voice was tinged with anger. “I’m sure. What the hell is going on?”
“There’s no easy way to tell you, I think it’s best to show you.”
Sharian was sitting not too far away. “This will go over well.” He smiled as he said it.
“Let’s get you up.”
“What did that man say? What language is that?”
“It’s the language of the Amara Meru.”
“Amaru what?”
“You’re going to need some food, but I think that should wait until I give you the grand tour.”
I guided Samantha over to the doorway that led into the Dragon Temple. I opened it and walked her through.
“This place is called the Dragon Temple. It’s a library of sorts, but it is also protected by dragons.”
“Enough with the jokes. Where am I?”
Beor walked in from the outside platform and came over to us.
Samantha was shaking and almost ready to pass out. “That’s…”
“A dragon. His name is Beor.” I reached up and stroked his cheek. “He’s my animal companion. Sharian, the man in the bedroom, is my husband.”
Samantha was in shock, but she was still speaking which was a good sign.
“This doesn’t look like Earth.”
“You’re right, it isn’t.” I guided her to the outside platform so we could look down on the river and jungle below. The twin suns and two moons were all visible. “Welcome to Amaru Meru.”
***
What transpired over the next four hours was a great deal of explanation. I told Samantha about the gateway to Earth, about Vikold, and even about magic. As she began to realize the enormity of her situation, she began to get introspective and her questions became much more personal.
“You say I was infused with magic by Vikold’s bite and you think I might be a witch now?”
I smiled. “No. All the people of Amaru Meru have magic. Your twenty-fifth birthday is coming up soon, isn’t it?”
“How do you know this?”
I took Samantha back inside the temple and waved my hand towards the stone wall. There was an image of a little girl with her parents. “That little girl is me and behind her is the gate to Earth that you came through. Watch closely.”
“The girl changed into a boy and then he went through the gate.”
“Yes. Those were my parents and they used their magic to hide me and protect me.”
“Why?”
“Because the man, Vikold, wished to control me so he could destroy an entire faction of people. You’ll see next that he attacked, and my parents defended the gate until it closed. Unfortunately, in defending me and the gate, they were killed.”
“You appeared on Earth as a little boy?”
“Yes. I grew up on Earth.”
Samantha was very silent for a long time, but I allowed her time to process things.
“You said you knew Luke Williams. He has a story about being found at the Gate of the Gods and adopted by his parents.”
“I am Luke Williams, Samantha.”
“But… no… This can’t be.”
***
It took another few hours to prove to Samantha that I was Luke. It was a long and difficult conversation, but she slowly began to understand all of it.
“That’s why you struggled to commit to me. It wasn’t me at all.”
I didn’t have the heart to tell her that it was also her.
“What a trip. So, you went to Peru and felt called to go to the gate on the winter solstice and you came through to this world?”
“Yes. In the process of passing through the gate, the spell that hid me as a male, completed and I landed here as you see me now.”
“Unbelievable. You must have been so frightened.”
“I was. I thought I was dreaming.”
“And Sharian is your husband?”
I blushed. “Yes.”
“How can you go from being a male on Earth to a woman here and suddenly being married?”
“I know it may sound strange, but when I was a young girl, Sharian was magically chosen for me. It doesn’t feel weird or strange. I was born female and all my life I felt like there was something else for me, a different role, and even someone else waiting for me.”
“This all makes sense now; how you struggled with commitment and why you felt like you weren’t on the right path.”
“You mentioned you came to Peru to find me. Why?”
“I did a lot of soul searching after you left. At first, I was angry with you, but then I took some time to assess myself. I hadn’t realized how broken I was; how manipulative. I didn’t like how I left things with you and I needed closure. I came to apologize and to see if there was any chance we could be together.”
“And now?”
“The Luke I knew no longer exists and I’m on another planet. It’s a lot to absorb. What I don’t understand is why Vikold wanted to control you.”
I sighed. “That’s another lengthy discussion and I need to spend time with Sharian. Let me introduce you to Lucassian., but first you need to learn our language.”
I reached out and touched Samantha’s forehead.
“Can you understand me?”
“I can… Wow. You could make millions on Earth with that trick. If I get magic, will I be able to do that?”
“That depends of your level of magic and your focus abilities.”
Samantha had many more questions, but I led her back to Lucassian.
“Lucassian, meet Samantha. I hope you can help answer some of Samantha’s questions and she needs some food.”
“I’m happy to help.”
I slipped into Sharian’s arms as I watched Lucassian lead Samantha towards a balcony.
“How did that go, Aila?”
“I think she will be all right. I’m not so sure about me.”
“What’s the matter?”
“It’s one thing for me to go through and to adapt, but to know others are struggling because of me is hard to deal with. Samantha’s arrival has complicated things. Mentally, I’ve had to go back and assess everything I’ve done.”
“I think I can understand that. You had another life on Earth. To move forward, you had to compartmentalize your thinking and figure out what was happening here. That meant setting aside Earth and people that were close to you.”
“Exactly. Here, I’m Aila and everyone seems to know what I’m supposed to do and be. Trying to explain that to someone from Earth gets really complicated, especially when that person knew me as Luke Williams. Do you think Lucassian and Samantha will be all right here by themselves for a bit?”
“You want to leave them?”
“I’d like to repair the temple and the throne room of Yalshema and hopefully learn more about what Vikold is up to.”
“How long do you think that might take?”
“Overnight. I was hoping we could find a room somewhere.”
Sharian smiled. “I’ll go check with Lucassian and make sure he doesn’t wander too far. If I know Lucassian, which I do, he seems rather taken with Samantha.”
***
The temple with the Earth gate was very quiet. I had learned much about how my magic worked and repairing the temple wall and roof was a simple matter of me visualizing how it was supposed to be and letting my magic flow. I watched as large stones rose up and fitted themselves back into place and this made me remember the scenes of High Priestesses on Earth raising monuments.
While I repaired the temple, Sharian looked to see if he could find anything that would indicate Vikold’s plans. He returned to the main temple just as I was finishing the repairs.
“The place is cleaned out. Maybe we’ll find out more at Yalshema.”
“It would be nice to simply take a boat ride down the river again, but we promised Lucassian and Samantha we would be back tomorrow morning. Are you ready?”
“I’m ready for a room and a bed. Let’s hope this time we receive a better welcome.”
I wrapped my arms around Sharian and kissed him. “This time we stay together.”
***
The throne room in Yalshema had been vacant when we arrived, and I quickly made the repairs to the roof before the two of us explored the city. The city was strangely vacant, and it wasn’t until we walked into the residential area that we saw anyone.
“High Priestess Aila! Master Sharian!”
We turned to see a woman running towards us. “Twila. It’s good to see you. Where is everyone?”
“You’ve not heard?”
“We’ve been rather busy.”
“Vikold has mobilized his Viangi army. They were spotted heading north of the Viangi capital city. Master Saurel gathered the Twuilhe. There is going to be a war.”
Sharian spoke what I was thinking. “They must have left recently. Assuming Vikold had a head start then the armies would come together near the Markan fields as early as tomorrow.”
“Between Vikold and Saurel, I get the feeling there will be much bloodshed. What happened during the Great Culling? How were the Twuilhe killed?”
“Vikold caught them off guard. He attacked the Twuilhe in small groups making sure his Viangi were killing them all before they could heal. With both armies fully aware of each other, the Viangi will cause destruction while the Twuilhe will rebuild and heal. It will be a painful standoff.”
“Then why attack?”
“I’m guessing Vikold believes he can take the Twuilhe off guard again.”
“Let’s get back to the dragon temple. I think I might have an idea.”
***
It was only seconds after arriving at the temple when Samantha started asking more questions.
“Is it true?”
“Is what true, Samantha?”
“Lucassian explained to me why Vikold wanted to control you. You’re like the President but for an entire world.”
Sharian clarified things for her. “She’s High Priestess over twenty-two worlds. Twenty-one, plus this one. Although most of the other worlds, like Earth, would not recognize her.”
“Oh my God. You’re like Queen of the Universe.”
I sighed. “And I was wondering if being a doctor would have been too much. Give me a few moments.”
I walked out into the Dragon Temple and called to Beor.
The others stayed at the door to the bedroom, but I felt their eyes on me as the massive dragon landed and came to me.
“I have a request of you, my friend.”
***
When I returned to the bedroom and after Beor had flown off, I was inundated with more questions.
“I still can’t believe you’re Queen of the Universe. How do I get a dragon?”
“It’s not that simple, Samantha.”
Sharian touched my cheek with his hand. “What are you planning, Aila?”
“A third army to hold everyone at bay until I can get the Viangi and Twuilhe leaders to talk. I’m just not sure you will like what I’m thinking.”
***
The next morning, I led the others from the bedroom and out onto the Dragon Temple platform.
“While the dragons have agreed, they won’t necessarily be happy about it.”
Beor landed as did three other large dragons.
“Stay here a moment.”
I went to Beor and stroked his cheek before addressing the other dragons.
“These are my friends. Please don’t eat them.”
“They know this is as important to them as it is to the people of Amaru Meru, Aila.”
“Sharian. Come here, please.” I waited until Sharian came to my side. A large red dragon shifted uneasily next to me. “Sharian, this is Ukar. He will lead one half of the dragons. Be safe, my love.”
“I will.”
Sharian climbed up onto the dragon’s neck as I moved over to another large dragon. “Lucassian.”
“You’re certain about this, Aila?”
The dragon stretched his neck out and sniffed Lucassian.
“They want to help us. Gondyr, this is Lucassian. You and Bivalth will lead the other half of the dragons.”
Lucassian quickly climbed up onto the dragon’s neck leaving a medium sized female dragon without someone. I waved to Samantha.
“Your turn, Samantha.”
Samantha moved to my side and bravely stretched out her hand towards the gray dragon.
“She’s beautiful.”
“With the exception of Sharian and me, you will be the first person to ever ride one of these creatures. Bivalth, this is Samantha. You both will fly next to Lucassian and Gondyr.”
“This is a great privilege, Aila.”
I helped Samantha up onto the dragon before giving final instructions.
“Lock your feet under their shoulder scales and hang on tight. You’re not flying them, rather they are merely carrying you. I’ll be communicating to them through Beor.”
I walked over to Beor and climbed up onto his neck.
“I’m as ready as I’ll ever be.”
Beor thrust his wings down and we rose rapidly into the sky, a sky almost black from the large numbers of dragons flying all around us. We flew slightly southwest towards the Markan fields. Beor and I arrived before the others to assess the situation.
To the south were thousands of Viangi and to the north of the fields were slightly fewer Twuilhe. We had arrived just in time as it appeared as if the two armies were getting ready to rush across the fields at each other.
Beor and I dove between the two armies and Beor let out a blast of fire before we landed in the very center of the fields between both armies. Behind us, thousands of dragons dropped from the skies. Lucassian and Samantha’s dragons led their half of the dragons to line up and face the Twuilhe while Sharian and his dragon did the same opposing the Viangi. From my perspective, the dragons did much to stop the advance of the two armies.
Dismounting, I concentrated on a design and the ground began to churn at my feet. The grasses and flowers parted, and a mass of circular stone erupted around me. It rose up and created a stone platform with three symmetrical spires rising above the rest.
Ukar, Gondyr, and Bivalth landed behind Beor and Sharian, Lucassian, and Samantha joined me on the stone surface of my newly made temple.
“That’s a pretty impressive entrance, Aila.”
“Let’s hope it has the right impact, Sharian.”
“Beor, have the dragons move aside for the Viangi and Twuilhe leaders to pass through to come to meet me here.”
We watched as the dragons in front of Vikold and Saurel shifted to the side. The intent was clear, and it didn’t take long for Vikold and five of the Viangi leaders to boldly step forward even as their eyes betrayed their fear of the dragons. Saurel followed suit with his leaders.
When they were halfway to my new temple, I rose up into the air so that everyone could clearly see me. I could hear the shouts of awe from the gathered armies and Vikold and Saurel stopped their approach. Using a little magical enhancement, I spoke to everyone.
“For those of you that have not met me yet, I’m Aila, your chosen High Priestess. In the absence of a High Priestess, many atrocities took place. I’m not here today to assess blame, but to seek unity for all the people of Amara Meru.”
I paused to let that sink in before continuing.
“I’m not on the side of the Viangi, nor the Twuilhe, but on both of your sides. From what I have learned, I’m unique. I’m different than any other High Priestess that has come before me. My animal companion is a dragon, and this has granted me access to the magic of dragons. I’ve also been touched by extremes of dark and light magic, from Nakco to Lioca. My power is vastly greater than any High Priestess. I don’t tell you these things as a threat, but rather to let you know I can stop this war if I chose to. As you can see, I also have the support of the dragons.”
“I’m here today to tell you the truth. We are one people of two factions separated by our magical disciplines. Dark and light magic are not evil and good, but necessary opposites to each other. Evil, exists in everyone, including your leaders. It is evil that causes us to believe that the destruction of the Twuilhe or Viangi would set us free, but the reality is that the destruction of either would mean the destruction of all, for balance must be maintained.”
“I will now meet with the Twuilhe and Viangi leadership, but the decision to go to war this day, isn’t theirs alone, it’s all of yours. If you choose to fight, knowing the destruction of who you think is your enemy will ultimately destroy yourselves, then so be it. I will withdraw the dragons, leave to another world, and let you fight. It’s your choice, not mine, for I won’t lead a people bent on destruction of themselves.”
I lowered myself back to the ground and watched as close to three quarters of both armies turned and walked away. That was a good start.
Vikold and Saurel were fuming mad as they both led their leaders the rest of the way to the temple platform.
I was surprised when Saurel spoke first.
“This is an outrage! No High Priestess has ever intervened in such a blatant disregard to the social order and in such a vulgar display of magic. I denounce you, Aila.”
“Master Saurel. Whether or not you accept me as High Priestess know that I have ascended and am the High Priestess. What’s lurking in your heart that you would have such a negative reaction to me? Could it be that you wished me to side with the Twuilhe? That you wished me to exterminate all the Viangi?”
“The Viangi should pay for their actions in the Great Culling and any real High Priestess would support that.”
“Really? You think I should randomly kill some ten thousand Viangi, leaving widows and orphans in my wake, causing the same suffering that the Great Culling caused on the Twuilhe? Evil acts do not require an evil response.”
Vikold stood there with his arms crossed and a smug smile on his face.
“Is this the consensus of all the Twuilhe leadership? Am I wrong? Am I unworthy to be High Priestess?”
That shut them up for the moment. I turned to face Vikold.
“And you, Vikold? I believe your motivation has been clear all along. You tried to turn me towards the darkness to control me so that you could use me to destroy the Twuilhe because you knew that without the element of surprise, the Viangi couldn’t eradicate the Twuilhe.”
Vikold took a step towards me. Everyone around me tensed, including Beor.
“You think you understand my motivation, but you’re a naïve little girl lacking knowledge. You think your parents sent you through the gate for your protection, but it was to spare them the shame of raising a defective High Priestess. It was an honor to kill them for the glory of Amaru Meru.”
The images of my parents burning at the hands of Vikold and the Viangi gave rise to great anger within me. Magic sparked between my fingertips.
Vikold smiled. “You can’t even control yourself. You’re a disgrace. You can’t kill me, Aila. I own you. I created you and now I will prove it to everyone by killing you.”
I could both feel and see the massive magical energy Vikold was building in himself. Red magic danced across his hands as he raised them towards me.
***
End of Part 7
Thank you for taking the time to read this section of my story. Normally, I write complete stories, but I was lured by the January Reader Retention Contest to write a complete story as a series. The contest counts the kudos and reads, so if you liked this part, please offer a kudos.
This story is a complete novel made up of eight parts. I plan to post one part every two days so watch for the final part, part 8 coming January 15th.
As always, I love to hear from you. Please leave a comment or send me a message.
Casey Brooke
Doorway to Amaru Meru
Part 8 of 8
I braced myself for Vikold’s attack; time slowed to a crawl. I could see the hatred in his eyes and his intent was clear. My magic rose up within me to protect myself. I considered a preemptive attack, but even that was halted when a massive golden head stretched over my shoulder and bit Vikold into two pieces. I could hear the crunching of bones and a second bite finished what was left of him.
In shock, I looked back at Beor. I swear he was grinning like a puppy that had just torn apart a slipper.
“A dragon has to eat sometime, Aila.”
“So much for diplomacy. Beor.”
Beor seemed to shrug. “Vikold didn’t seem too interested in diplomacy and Nakcos are quite tasty.”
I sighed. “You have something in your teeth.”
Turning back to the aghast group, I noticed something quite strange. Saurel grabbed his throat, shook violently, and fell to the ground dead.
Sharian stepped forward and pulled Saurel’s clothing to the side to expose a scarred bite on his neck. “This is a Nakco bite. Master Saurel was under Vikold’s control and when Vikold died, so did Saurel. We should check the archives, but I wouldn’t hesitate to offer the theory that Saurel had fallen to Vikold’s Nakco blood curse years before the Great Culling. Vikold could have masterminded everything, including Master Saurel’s dislike of our High Priestess. I believe we owe it to ourselves to all take a step back from our hatred and fear of one another and investigate if perhaps we have all be misled.”
There were many nods of approval.
“I want you all to know that I didn’t order Beor to…” What are the right words? Swallow? Feast upon? “…ingest Vikold. My question to all of you remaining is where do you now put your allegiance?”
Possibly it was the shock and awe of Beor’s protection of me, or even that I had shown magical abilities beyond anything they had witnessed before, but one by one the remaining Viangi and Twuilhe leaders knelt at my feet stating the following.
“As witnessed by those around me, I acknowledge Aila as my High Priestess.”
When that was complete, one of the Viangi leaders stepped forward. “What would you have of us, High Priestess?”
“Go home to your families. In two weeks, I would ask the Viangi and Twuilhe leaders to return here at this temple, the Temple of Peace and Truth. I ask that Syette and Tayodh as well as Lucassian and Twila also come to that meeting.”
They all nodded and walked back to what was left of their armies.
Turning back to Beor, I stroked his cheek. “Thank you for protecting me and my thanks to all dragon kind. Let them know they are free to leave.”
“You are also one of us, Aila. Never forget that.”
I laughed. “I may be one of you, but I’ll keep my own eating habits if you don’t mind. I’ll take my friends back to Yalshema.”
It was just Samantha, Lucassian, and Sharian left after the dragons had flown away.
Samantha started clapping. “That was awesome! You can fly, Aila! I rode a dragon! There was fire, magic, and Vikold got eaten!”
“I’m actually just grateful you didn’t die like Saurel, Samantha. You were bitten by Vikold too.”
Samantha paled. “I never thought of that. Good thing you were able to get rid of the blood curse.”
“For you and me both. What do you say if Lucassian shows us one of the fancier dinner places in Yalshema? I’m starved.”
Lucassian bowed and extended a hand to Samantha. “Such an esteemed opportunity to take the loveliest of women out to dinner.”
“Wait… How do I pay for food?”
Sharian and Lucassian laughed. “Money means nothing in a society when magic users can create money. They may ask you to clean the dishes though.”
“I’d actually be fine with that. Where to, Lucassian?”
“The residential district.”
A moment later we were all standing in the plaza where we had last met up with Twila. Our arrival hadn’t gone unnoticed and Twila once again rushed out to meet us.
“High Priestess Aila! What news do you have of the war?”
“Averted. Everyone is heading home.”
“That’s wonderful news. I knew you were the right person to be our High Priestess.”
“You might be the only one aside from Sharian that ever thought that. Will you join us for dinner?”
“I would love to, High Priestess!”
***
I leaned back into Sharian’s arms. I found his presence both electrifying and comforting. Dinner had been wonderful, and it was perhaps the first time since my arrival that I felt I could focus my attention on my food and relax long enough to enjoy it.
Twila had taken Samantha to a room near mine and Lucassian escorted them both. That left Sharian and me alone in my old room. I could have replaced my old, small bed with a larger one, or even built a palace somewhere in the countryside, but I didn’t have the heart or energy for it. Sharian’s arms were all the comfort I needed.
“It’s been a challenging few days, Aila.”
“It’s been a challenge since I arrived here.”
“If you could have avoided it all, would you?”
“There are moments I would like to have avoided but there are many good things that have come about. I now know there is life on other worlds. That’s a worldview changer. There’s magic and dragons and for the first time in my life, I’m in love. Had I never come, I would have never known you existed. I would have lived my life as Luke Williams, eventually gotten married without finding true love, had the typical two point five children and a dog, and worked as a doctor in a sterile monolithic hospital. I know I would have been very dissatisfied with my life. Now you’re stuck with me.”
“I couldn’t be happier about that. How can someone have two and a half children?”
***
When morning came, I extracted myself from Sharian’s arms and went to the bathroom. I teased the knots out of my long hair with my fingers and a touch of magic, then adjusted the dress I was wearing since I was still unable to create something from scratch that fit me well or looked decent.
The mirror’s reflection gave me pause as for the first time I saw myself as Aila and a wife. At first glance, I was checking to see if I was presentable for Sharian. It took a moment for me to realize I was no longer staring at a stranger. I had quickly come full circle and knew without a doubt that I was the happiest I had ever been.
Moving back to the small bed, I bent down and kissed Sharian and watched his eyes slowly open.
“You interrupted my dream.”
“Was it a good dream?”
“In my dream, I was about to toss you on the bed and make love to you. Yes… It was a great dream.”
“Dreams are overrated.”
Sharian grabbed me, pulled me on top of him, and rolled me over. My giggling and laughter quickly changed to soft and gentle moans as he began kissing me down my neck.
We took our time pleasing each other without the pressures of impending death, war, ascensions, or blood curses. Our love making was sensual and passionate and when we finally and reluctantly got up to face the day, I couldn’t do anything or go anywhere without leaning into or touching Sharian.
When we met up with Samantha, Lucassian, and Twila later in the morning, it was Samantha that commented on my peaceful glow. It is odd feeling embarrassed and not embarrassed at the same time. I hugged Samantha and it felt like we had become sisters. I did notice something, however.
“Congratulations, Samantha. Today is your awakening. I could feel your spirit open itself to magic. This means that in two days you will be ten of our years old and you will have your gathering.”
“This is better than shoes shopping.”
“Lucassian, do you feel comfortable explaining to Samantha what she can expect?”
He turned to Samantha and smiled. “I’m yours to command, my lady.”
Samantha giggled. “I could get used to this.”
***
Several weeks had passed and it was now time for the Viangi and the Twuilhe meeting. Although it had been a peaceful few weeks, I had certainly not been idle and much had taken place. Samantha, as it turned out, was a Viangi Senal and three days after her gathering, she travelled alone into the Valley of the Chosen to return with a beautiful blue bird as her companion. That particular bird allowed Samantha to focus on water magic, which had pleased her tremendously as she could now make her drinks hotter or colder to her liking.
Today she stood slightly behind me wearing a dazzling dress, a mischievous smile, and a violet flower in her hair. Her hand was clasped around Lucassian’s and the two appeared to be heading in a very romantic direction. Twila stood near Lucassian and I could sense she felt a little out of place with all the dignitaries around.
Even with everything else going on, Sharian and I had managed to find time to travel to Fanglia, the capital city of the Viangi and get to know the incredibly hospitable citizens there. They had been open and receptive to me and many were looking forward to what the future might bring.
I looked over my shoulder and winked to Syette and Tayodh before turning back to the leaders of the Viangi and the Twuilhe and the additional crowd of people that had gathered.
“Thank you all for coming. It was only two weeks ago today that the Viangi and Twuilhe met across these fields from each other with their hearts set upon the destruction of the other. I have spoken to many of you over the past days and I believe there is a desire for peace. Peace, however, can simply mean tolerance and coexistence. I would like to see us go beyond peace and strive for unity. Unity would mean that we celebrate our differences and come together to forge a new vision for not only our world but perhaps others as well.”
One of the Twuilhe leaders spoke out. “What must happen for us to be unified?”
“It starts with forgiveness. I’ve reviewed magical convergence archives of key events of the past ten years. Vikold used his Nakco blood curse to put under his control key people essential to bringing about strife and discord for the sole purpose of elevating himself into a position of ultimate power. I saw that Master Saurel, acting under Vikold’s influence, strategically placed Twuilhe in locations where Vikold could surprise and overwhelm them leading to the Great Culling. If you can believe this to be true, then you know the great people of the Viangi had no real intention to harm the Twuilhe, but rather Vikold manipulated their emotions and misled them into believing lies about the Twuilhe. Understanding the truth is the first step towards forgiveness but forgiveness is always an individual decision.”
One member of the Viangi looked extremely sorrowful. “What if we don’t deserve forgiveness? We killed parents, wives, and children.”
“Then you begin by forgiving yourselves.”
“High Priestess Aila speaks from the heart. For all Vikold and the Viangi have done to her, she could have easily walked away from or destroyed the Viangi.”
What happened next was profound and touching as the Viangi leaders moved to face their Twuilhe counterparts, fell to their knees, and begged forgiveness. The Twuilhe leaders lifted them to their feet and vowed to seek unification as one people.
“You’ve all taken incredible steps today and I commend you. The Amaru Meru are one people, not two factions. Together we can accomplish anything we set our minds to.”
“What other steps must we take, High Priestess Aila?”
“There are two things I ask. First, that we have traditionally held places of leadership for Masters and Manu. This is not a true representation of all our people. We need to move beyond determining a person’s value by the level of their magic. I ask that Syette and Tayodh, Twila and Lucassian be added to Viangi and Twuilhe leadership.”
There were mumblings about this, but they agreed.
“Secondly, I would like us all to come together to design a new capital city where those Viangi and Twuilhe that wish to live together will have that opportunity.”
“This seems fitting, High Priestess Aila.”
“There is much work for all of us to do, but we will do it together. Let it be known to all people, that unity and peace exist between the Viangi and Twuilhe, and, because I can, I mark this day as an annual day of celebration of the Amaru Meru.”
***
What followed was much discussion and assignment of work and committees, as well as many requests of me to travel Amaru Meru and meet with the people. When the clamor had subsided, and I was finally able to step back from the crowd, Sharian greeted me with a warm embrace.
“It’s nice to know at least one prophecy was correct.”
“Better unification than utter destruction.”
Syette approached us. “Thank you, High Priestess Aila. You have shown me such great favor and I’m completely unaccustomed to such leadership. Vikold treated us badly and yet you elevate me into a position of responsibility and authority. I, for one, will work to assure your vision becomes a reality.”
“Our vision, Syette.”
Syette bowed slightly and slipped away as Twila and Lucassian stepped forward. “You’ve given us a great honor.”
“I trust you both to represent all castes of people well.”
Twila hugged me and Lucassian held back.
“I was wondering, Aila. Would you preside over Samantha’s and my joining ceremony?”
I glanced over at Samantha and smiled. “Of course. You might have to tell me what I’m supposed to do though.”
“Samantha was hoping for a contingency of dragons as well.”
I laughed. “I’ll see what I can do.”
Tayodh came to me next. “Who would have thought that I, the lowliest of all, would be called a leader of my people? I remember the day you arrived and how the slightest sound or vanishing wall would make you tremble. Look at you now. You’re every ounce a High Priestess. You, no doubt, will serve Amaru Meru well.”
“Thank you, Tayodh, I hope that you will always see me in such a favorable light.”
With a hug from me, Tayodh vanished into the crowd leaving Samantha standing there.
“You and Lucassian?”
Samantha smiled. “If the women of Earth only knew how attentive men are here, you could charge high admission at the gate. Your mom always said that all things work out for good. I think she’s right. Had none of this happened, I wouldn’t have been so happy.”
“I was worried you wouldn’t like it here.”
“I want to stay, but I have a few things back on Earth I should wrap up.”
“I think I could arrange a trip. I’m sure we could convince Sharian and Lucassian to come along. Think of it as a wedding present. That and…” I magically created a pair of ugly red high-heel shoes and held them out to her. “…these.”
We both started laughing.
***
With everything settled between the factions, we found a short window of time where we could escape to Earth. I had done my best to create clothing more suitable for tourists in Peru that we could all wear. Sharian and Lucassian were a little worried having never left Amaru Meru before. It gave me some satisfaction knowing Samantha and I would finally be the knowledgeable ones for a change.
I waved my hand and my necklace and ring began to glow. The temple gate shimmered with light and before fully opening, it gave us a view of Earth on the other side. It was dark, and no one was around so with another wave, I opened the gate and we all stepped through.
I had a moment of fear that I might return to Earth suddenly transformed back into my old self, but I knew that magic spell had long been removed from me. The moment we appeared in the crisp Earth air, I looked down at myself and smiled before turning to close the gate behind us.
“Is everyone feeling all right?”
Lucassian gasped. “Earth does have air, right?”
“Of course. We’re at high altitude here. Just breathe slow and deep and you’ll be fine.”
Sharian took my hand in his. “Lead the way.”
We walked down the pathway until we reached the parking area. There I tested my magic and imagined a Land Rover. I was rather pleased with myself with the outcome and we all climbed into it only to discover it wouldn’t run. When I opened the hood, I noticed half of the motor was missing. Apparently, my imagination was lacking specific engineering knowledge. Sighing, I waved my hand to get rid of my useless creation.
“Looks like we do this the old-fashioned way. We teleport. Give me a minute to check out our landing spot.”
In the blink of an eye I was at my old room in the Taypikala Lago Hotel in Puno and very thankful the room was vacant. As I looked out towards Lake Titicaca, it inspired an idea and I returned to the group about ten minutes later.
I brought us all back to my old room and Samantha and I laughed at Sharian and Lucassian trying to figure out how everything worked. They were fascinated with the bathroom, light switches, and the television but frustrated by the language. I transferred my knowledge of Spanish and English to them, so they wouldn’t be completely lost.
Once morning came, we slipped out of the hotel and retraced my path I had taken not more than two short months ago. For me, it was a nostalgic walk as I contemplated everything that had transpired since I was last there. It truly felt like a lifetime ago.
Puno was the same bustling little city as it always had been, and I still felt tall in comparison to the natives even though I was slightly shorter than I had been before. Although I could have created money, I chose to use the leftover money from my old wallet and I made a beeline for the corner store I sat in before.
Having purchased four dulce de leche alfajores and some Inca Kolas, we all sat down at a table. I waited for the reactions from my companions the moment they bit into the alfajores and I wasn’t disappointed.
Sharian reached for my hand and squeezed it. “These are amazing! This is where you grew up?”
“Yes. We lived not far from here.”
“I feel bad I wasn’t here with you.”
“You’re here now. That’s what counts.”
Lucassian was like a squirrel as every new sight and sound caused him to look around. “I had heard the people on Earth were uncivilized. The people here seem kind and friendly. Their technology is impressive.”
“This place we are in is considered primitive to many people. In general, the people in Peru are very gracious and friendly, but people are people and not everyone on Earth is the same.”
When we finished our food and drinks, we stepped out into the busy street just as several helicopters flew over the city in the direction of the lake. Sharian and Lucassian had never seen such a thing.
“There were people flying in those machines! This is amazing!”
“I sort of like the peaceful quiet of our home without aircraft buzzing all around.”
As we walked, we spotted a group of people standing outside the window of an electronics store. News was playing on multiple televisions in both Spanish and English. We paused to watch.
“…discovered this morning. As you can see by our helicopter camera footage, a remarkable geologic feature has risen overnight in Lake Titicaca. We’re switching live to a geologist on a boat…”
A man was running his hands over a smooth stone pillar that rose some twenty feet above the surface of the water. “This is remarkable. There are twenty-five of these pillars, twenty-six if you count the one that looks like two pillars melded together. That melded pillar is of completely different stone. Each pillar must be many thousands of tons and I can’t fathom the geologic processes that must have occurred to thrust these up from the lake bottom.”
There was much commotion behind the man.
“We just identified that there is writing on the pillars. There are dots and pictorial images. This indicates these pillars, or at least the writings are made by intelligent beings…”
The camera view switched back to the helicopter as they panned out revealing all twenty-five pillars.
Sharian pulled me aside. “Did you do that?”
I nodded. “It should take them a few years to decipher the meaning of it. I used the archive to learn where in the Earth’s night sky Amaru Meru is. The twenty-five pillars can be mapped to a star constellation here on Earth. The pillar that is two in one and of a different stone, represents our twin suns and where our world is located. The dots on the pillars are a mathematical Fibonacci sequence to indicate intelligent life create them and I added a pictograph set of symbols that might lead scientists here to believe this was created as a sign.”
“Why would you do this?”
“I hope one day we can reach out to Earth and let them know they’re not alone in the universe. That knowledge could radically transform the people here and give them something else to think about. The people of Earth have become increasingly self-centered and divisive. Knowing there are others in the universe might cause them to unite instead of fighting and bickering amongst themselves. Over time I would like to leave more symbols and one day, when the time is right, I would expose the people of Earth to the truth of their existence.”
I pulled them all with me into a quiet alley. “I want to introduce you to two wonderful people.”
We gathered together and in the blink of an eye we were standing in a beautiful, serene place with manicured grass, trees, and flowers. Before us were two gray headstones amongst many all around us. A fresh wave of sadness fell upon me and as my tears fell, I dropped to my knees and created a bouquet of flowers that I placed on my Earthly parent’s graves.
“Mom. Dad. I wish you were still here to see me and to guide me with your wisdom. Growing up, I believed everything you told me, then as I got older, I began to question your beliefs. Now that you’re gone, I realize the folly of my ways and wish you were here to tell me when I’m wrong. Sometimes I wonder how you could continue to give of yourselves even to people that had their hearts filled with evil and darkness; how you were so free to offer forgiveness that I often struggle to give. I love and miss you both so much.”
When I stood, Sharian hugged me. “These are memorials to the people that raised you?”
I nodded.
“I wonder what they would think if they knew who you really were, High Priestess of the worlds.”
I laughed a little. “I know what they would say. First, they would tell me not to have a big head. Then they would say that no matter who you are, or what role you play, it’s important to treat everyone as if they are the most important person in the world. I know I fall short every day, but I hope the lessons they taught me about goodness, love, and kindness will make me a better person and better leader.”
Sharian produced two flowers of his own and placed one on each gravestone. “Thank you both for taking care of my Aila. You would be proud of her.”
I sniffed and pulled everyone into a group hug.
“I love you guys. What do you say, Samantha? Should we introduce these two to sushi?”
***
***
End of Doorway to Amaru Meru
Thank you for taking the time to read this final section of my story. Normally, I write complete stories, but I was lured by the January Reader Retention Contest to write a complete story as a series. The contest counts the kudos and reads, so if you liked this part, please offer a kudos.
On January 16th, I will publish an author’s commentary on Doorway to Amaru Meru giving my readers a chance to hear my thoughts as to the what, why, and how the story unfolded as it did.
As always, I love to hear from you. Please leave a comment or send me a message.
Casey Brooke
Doorway to Amaru Meru
Author’s Commentary
Doorway to Amau Meru – Author’s Commentary
Thank you all for reading Doorway to Amaru Meru and for the many fun comments I received. I loved to see what you were thinking as you read the parts and what you thought might be coming in the next section. Often, when I read a story, I wonder what the author is thinking and why the plot unfolded as it did. I wanted to take a few moments to share some insights about the story.
Many of us grew up being influenced by our parents and the environment we lived in. Luke Williams was different from the very start. He was from Amaru Meru and not from Earth. I offered a few early hints in Part 1 that Luke had learned the language within a span of a couple of months, and of course, there were his dreams.
Luke struggled with his parent’s beliefs, but he recognized their faith made them good and caring people. His parents always gave of themselves sacrificially, but Luke couldn’t corelate that faith with the concept of a good and loving God when bad things happened in the world. This was the seed of doubt that allowed Vikold and Syette a chance to manipulate him.
In Part 2, Luke becomes Aila and his worldview is shattered. Not only does he have to adapt to being female, but she’s on a new world with customs, magic, culture, and technology that is all foreign to her. The seed of doubt from her parent’s beliefs grew. The concept of good and evil being fabrications resonated with her, even though she knew good and evil existed. She wanted to believe something new. When her worldview crumbled, her subconscious worked overtime to formulate a new worldview.
This new worldview included the lure of destructive magic and the touches of Syette that his parents would have frowned upon. Slowly, the core of who Aila was, began to surface as she began to understand this new world.
In Part 3, Aila really stated forming a new sense of herself and the world around her. She realized that Syette was manipulating her and she that she was somehow deeply connected to a man she barely could remember in her dreams. When Syette exposed herself as not truly loving Aila, it freed Aila up to focus on her real feelings and what she wanted in life.
Part 3 was all about Aila’s inner reflection. Part 4 began with her being bound to Beor. This gave Aila a tremendous amount of confidence. She was determined to make her own way and when she met Sharian by the river, she was conflicted once again. Was she really in love with this man, or was she angrier with him for his lies? By the time she and Sharian arrive in Falshema, she was already in love with him.
When I initially started writing the story, I had part 1 already figured out. Part 2 and 3 flowed easily, but Part 4 was a challenge. This was a critical time for Aila. Would the Twuilhe finally offer support and lead her correctly? At first, I was going to make the Twuilhe good, but I struggled with a core theme of the story. Good and evil. The reality is that there are good and evil in people everywhere. I wrote and rewrote Part 4 several times until it felt right to me. The Twuilhe leaders were just as manipulative as Vikold and his minions. This was made fully clear when Master Saurel wished to kill her and had beaten Sharian.
Disillusioned and disheartened, Aila turned her focus inward in Part 5. While her magic was there, she was uncertain about it and everything. Once again, her worldview had cracked. The Twuilhe were not the people she had hoped for. All she knew for certain was the pull on her heart for Sharian.
For a short while, Aila was self-absorbed. She didn’t care much about the Amaru Meru and didn’t know who, other than Sharian she could trust. It was only when they fully understood the meaning of the ring and necklace, did her thoughts turn outward again. She recognized Vikold as evil and she feared what damage he could do.
To protect Sharian and those people on Earth from Vikold, she risked her own life to retrieve the necklace. Even with all her power, which she was still unsure of herself, she was afraid. Syette’s magic could no longer do anything to her, but when she was bitten by Vikold, the blood curse took away everything she was.
I remember reading many comments at this point; that the dragon blood might kill Vikold or that Aila might be fine. Being a blood curse, it was uniquely different than Syette’s magic and Aila’s magic wouldn’t stabilize until her ascension meaning it could sway one direction or another. Vikold knew this and understood he was still safe when he bit Aila.
Part 6 was all about Aila’s internal fight against the darkness. In the end, it was love that prevailed. I tied together Luke’s mother’s prayer before she was killed. At the same time, she was ordered to kill Sharian. The combination of her mother’s words and Sharian’s love restored Aila to who she was. Ultimately, it was in making love to Sharian that introduced the extreme light magic into her body that balanced her.
I also wrote the vision Aila had of her Earthly and biological parents to give Aila a sense of belonging to something much greater than herself. The concept that a parent would know their child regardless of what they looked like (especially in the spirit world), is comforting.
By the end of part 6, Aila had ascended and she was magically balanced. Her mood had greatly changed. Her confidence and joy had returned, and her worldview had once again solidified.
Part 7 was both fun and challenging to write. Oftentimes, a TG transformation story is linear, meaning that the person is changed and continues to move forward without thought or having to deal with what they left behind. The re-introduction of Samantha and someone from Earth forced Aila to reevaluate her decisions and actions from the viewpoint of an Earthling. Suddenly, who Aila had become had to be revealed and assessed through another’s perspective. That hardest part for Aila was telling Samantha she was Luke and was now Aila and married to a man. By every Earthly standard, this would have been questioned and ridiculed.
Confronting Samantha with the truth took away lingering fears within Aila. This final mental conflict firmly grounded Aila in who she now was. When Aila discovered the news of the war between the factions, she was finally able to set herself aside and look outward towards others. She was now ready to lead.
I debated many times whether to have a major battle where Aila would use her magic to prevail but ultimately decided to never have Aila kill anyone in the story. To me it was a stronger statement to give Aila ultimate power and authority and yet choose to rely upon humility and compassion to bring people together.
Having Vikold eaten by Beor was a humorous way to be rid of the man but would allow Aila to not be tainted by the death of another person. In the end, Aila realized most people prefer unity and love and only a very few desired power and had evil intent. I believe this is reflects our reality today.
The final part was written to close the circle and wrap up those loose ends that occur in any story. The small failure of Aila to magically create a car showed humility and I wanted to leave the reader with the feeling Aila had much more to learn and grow with her abilities. The final scene with Aila before the graves of her parents is so true in all our lives. When we are young, we blindly follow our parent’s beliefs. As we get older, we begin to question them, and many times reject their beliefs. As we become older yet, we realize we miss their wisdom. They might not have always been correct, but that no longer mattered. We recognized their contribution to our lives and wish for one more moment with the people that molded us.
***
About me – Casey Brooke
I was eleven or twelve when I first realized there was something different about me. It all started with a dream that I was someone else. In my dream, I was female, not transforming or transitioning, but 100% female as if I had been born that way. Since then I have had similar dreams several times per week throughout my life.
For many years, I struggled with the belief that my mental fixation on being female was a direct result of my unhappiness of being male; unhappiness that stemmed from bullying and general Neanderthal-like behavior from other boys. I was, by no means, gay. I loved women and adored them, even if I strongly desired to be one of them.
The bullying was pervasive and ongoing for years, giving me ulcers at a young age. In some ways, it drove me into my career in computers as I preferred dealing with computers rather than people. I’m quite introverted, but my day job gives me more socialization than I ever need.
Back in the day, no one EVER spoke about gender identity disorders. Such topics were taboo. Since I adored women, I had no problems marrying one and starting a family. I’m now in my 31st year of marriage with one child in his mid-twenties. My family knows nothing about my issue nor do they know about my writing. I’ve kept my innermost secret from them as my wife has expressed deep disregard for those in the TG community. My unveiling my secret would do nothing but harm my relationship.
I’ve heard all the thoughts and suggestions that I’m hurting myself and my family by not sharing. Trust me in that I know my family and how much this would hurt them. I’d rather be miserable my entire life than to have them feel insecure in who I am. I have no desire to hurt them for the slight chance they would be open and accepting me as I truly am. It’s sad that I feel I must keep my writing from them as I am proud of what I’ve accomplished.
My writing stems from my desire for escape from myself. I put myself into every main character, feel every hurt and wound they feel, and yes, I do cry and have to take breaks when writing or re-reading key parts of a story.
Several years ago, I learned from my mother that she took Diethylstilbestrol (DES) when she was pregnant with me. DES is a synthetic estrogen and there is now scientific evidence to support much higher than normal gender identity issues for sons born influenced by DES. The way I feel, it’s as if my brain, bathed in DES while forming, became more female than male and it screams at me every minute of every day that I’m not what I’m supposed to be.
I grew up on the writings of Edgar Rice Burroughs, Michael Moorcock, and Isaac Asimov. These were authors that pulled me into their fantasy worlds with an emphasis on courage, honor, and loyalty. Even at a young age, I had a heightened sense of justice. You’ll see this in my writings.
One comment recently stated that ‘it’s a Casey Brooke story. It has to end happily ever after.’ I’m guilty as charged. What’s the use of escapism if you can’t come away with a renewed sense of hope? Maybe one day I’ll surprise you all with a somber and sad ending (but it’s not likely).
What are some of my favorite stories that I have written? I’m rather partial to Svala, Shalim IV, Thyria’s Bow, SLEP, The Farm, Chaos Theory, and book two of the Jupiter series A Slave of Jupiter (I put myself into the story and had fun with that one).
I have about forty more stories currently in the works. One coming (hopefully soon) called Blackfall. It’s a story about a prince that was trained all his life for the kingship, only to be cursed by the realm’s magician. This is a swashbuckling tale of the now beautiful female version of himself and her escape from the plot against her and her family. I also have a story about a modern-day Egyptian mummy’s curse coming.
So, that’s a little about me. Thanks for reading.
Casey
Eagle’s Cry
***
This is my first attempt at a western genre TG story. I wrote it to stretch my comfort zone and hopefully improve my overall writing. This story contains no graphic sex, but does contain a rape scene and thus I rate the story X.
I love writing but what keeps me writing are your reviews and comments. Please consider reviewing this story. I hope you enjoy it.
***
The sun scorched the high desert heating the earth and creating shimmering air waves in the distance. Hot wind made it hard to breathe and carried bits of dirt and sand that got everywhere. I ran my tongue over my chapped lips and tasted the grit that stuck to them. The brim of my hat shadowed my eyes but I was still forced to squint as I looked at the distant mountains. Sensing we had miles more to go before any shade, shelter, or water could be found my horse shifted uneasily beneath me. I reached down and patted her rusty brown neck. “Easy, Juniper.”
I pulled my rifle from my saddle holster and looked through the scope spotting a whisper of trail dust on the farthest ridge. Given the distance, I was still half a day behind the infamous Clark gang. I re-holstered my rifle and took a deep sip of water from my water skin. My silver badge caught some rays of sunlight causing me to close my eyes as I tipped my head back.
For three weeks I’d been tracking the gang. The posse that started with me on this journey all abandoned me and departed weeks ago. I pulled a bloodied handkerchief from my shirt pocket and fingered the white letters monogrammed into the delicate pink silk. It belonged to one of the gang’s most recent victims. They robbed a train but weren’t satisfied with just taking money and jewelry. They killed and raped as many people as they could. I’d discovered this handkerchief on the body of a young woman that had been brutally raped then killed. I couldn’t let these animals get away with what they’d done. I urged Juniper forward at a slow pace to save her energy as we crossed the arid expanse.
By sunset I was camped upon the ridge the Clark gang had passed across earlier in the day. I leaned up against a fallen sun-parched tree with my feet to the fire as the sounds of the night rose as a cacophony around me. I pulled a weathered piece of parchment from my saddlebag and stared at the pictures of the twelve men portrayed on it. I’d memorized them a long time ago, but seeing their scruffy features helped drive me onward each day. Daniel Clark, the gang leader, was wanted for the murder of at least ten people. He was large and ruthless. Soon I’d see him hanging by a rope for his crimes.
An ember popped from the fire and landed on my dusty worn leather chaps. I watched the orange glow slowly ebb and die. It reminded me of life on the western frontier. At thirty-seven I was already considered an old-timer. One day, perhaps I’d give up this life. The reality was that people didn’t really retire from being a Marshall, they were involuntarily retired, usually by someone else’s gun. For all my experience, my fighting ability, and how quick I was with my six-shooter, I was one man against twelve. I never expect to return from chases like these. I pulled the brim of my hat lower, crossed my arms over my chest and closed my eyes. Tomorrow I’d get an early start to the day and hopefully by sunset I’d close in on them.
***
It had already been a long day and with each ridge I came over expecting to see the Clark gang on the other side I was reminded of just how long I’d tracked them. Their trail was very visible, but I also spotted signs of Indian activity in the area. Several tribes on the frontier were very dangerous, but most were peace-loving. I looked up as I heard the sound of a vulture but was surprised to see dozens circling overhead. They seemed to be southwest of me and I now spotted wisps of smoke coming from the same vicinity. I kicked Juniper and we increased our speed.
When I started hearing activity I dismounted, tied Juniper to a tall sage bush, and pulled my rifle from my saddle holster. I crept to the top of the ridge and looked down upon a scene of bloody carnage. An Indian tribe had been slaughtered. Two dozen men, women, and children lay dead, their blood painting the desert soil. A scream drew my eyes to the north edge of the camp. A golden haired white woman was thrashing in the grips of a large man. With my scope I caught glimpses of the man’s face. He was one of the Clark gang. Another man stood nearby holding an Indian woman by her hair.
I couldn’t rush this. I was one man against an unknown number that might still be in the area. I took my time scanning the camp and saw no other men but that didn’t mean they weren’t nearby or within earshot. Another scream and I turned my scope back to the woman as the man, Billy Rae, raised his pistol and shot her in the thigh. I lay prone and leveled my rifle on the center of the man’s back, took a breath, adjusted for the distance and wind, and pulled the trigger. Blood sprayed the woman as the bullet erupted from his chest. Billy Rae was no more, collapsing to the side, but his buddy, Silas Jackson, must have caught sight of me and opened fire. I hunkered down as his bullets raked the hillside in front of me. I waited for a pause, drew my pistols, and then ran along the ridge and straight into Casper Jepsen. His rifle was trained on me. I veered and dove over a rocky outcropping just as a bullet tore through my ribs. I managed to hang onto one pistol as I rolled uncontrolled down the ridge towards the two women.
I stopped suddenly and gasped for air. The wound in my side had most likely punctured my lungs as I felt I couldn’t get enough air. I slowly opened my dirt encrusted eyes and looked into the face of the Indian woman who indicated with her eyes that someone was coming up behind me. I winced in pain as I rolled over, took aim, and shot Casper in the chest. I breathed a sigh of relief until a bullet shattered my right shoulder; the force of the bullet rolled me completely over and onto my back. Silas stood over me with both pistols pointed at my face, his left foot stomped down on my right wrist, breaking numerous bones and causing me to drop my last pistol. I would’ve screamed if I could gather enough breath.
“Marshall Ethan Hammersmith. Yur already dead.” I watched him as he looked up into the sky. “Two hours until sunset. You’ll bleed out overnight if the vultures and coyotes don’t finish you before that.” He kicked my pistol away then fired two shots, one into each leg. This time I did scream, using whatever air I had left. My sight had gone blurry and my breathing ragged as I watched him turn away from me. My left hand gripped my knife and I swung with my remaining strength, cutting deep through the tendons on the back of his leg. He fell backwards on top of me screaming curses until my blade found his throat. His blood mingled with mine as he slid off of me. I gasped for breath and stared into the sky waiting for the vultures to drift lower and lower towards me.
I was unsure how long I laid there bleeding out onto the ground. My breathing was labored and short and darkness crept into the edges of my vision. The sky was darkening with the odd flaming orange cloud. I tried to move but my body refused to respond. Strangely and mercifully I felt no pain. The feeling of my body slipped away but my hearing and smell seemed to enhance. Perhaps in my death only my brain was still functioning as the distractions of my body fell away like chaff. I could hear the clicking of insect legs walking across the sand and smell the earthy dust, acrid smoke, and metallic scents of blood.
I closed my eyes and heard a woman scream then the piercing cry of an eagle. Through my dying haze I opened my eyes and caught a glimpse of the Indian woman. She was chanting and waving sage smoke over me. The pungent smell beckoned me and pulled at me, lifting me upwards with the slowly curling drifting smoke. I pondered the ritualism of it and wondered if she were giving me some sort of death rite. I tried to speak but I couldn’t. I closed my eyes and slid into oblivion.
***
The sound of a crackling fire was the first thing that entered into my consciousness. This was followed by the melodic chanting of a woman and then the awareness of warmth on one side of me and cold on the other. I climbed and clawed my way into further awareness. I struggled to open my eyes as they felt like they were weighed down by some invisible force. A crack of light appeared, then another. I turned my head towards the heat of the fire. The Indian woman was there kneeling beside me. Her long black hair was unbound and cascaded down across the tan-colored deer skin clothing that had colorful beads sewn into it in geometric patterns. In one hand she waved an eagle feather slowly back and forth and in the other hand a stick of blue-grey sage. She was young and beautiful.
Her dark eyes opened and fixed upon mine. I read a mixture of deep sadness yet there was a momentary flicker of joy. I watched unmoving as she raised her hands and eyes to the sky then lowered them once again. She turned her eyes on mine and in surprisingly fluent English she spoke.
“Do not move yet. The eagle spirit called to me last night. It told me I must save you so that you could avenge our people. My friend Elizabeth’s vessel was whole but her spirit was weak. She chose to fly away with the spirits of my people. Your spirit was strong but your vessel was weak. The eagle spirit showed me what to do. He told me he bestowed upon you a great gift.”
I blinked and tried to make sense of what she was saying but none of it made sense. I raised my head from the ground as a light morning breeze blew long strands of golden hair in front of my eyes. I looked down to see blue patterned cloth spattered with blood and edged with white lace. My mind simply wasn’t registering what I was seeing. I turned my head to see my own weathered face staring back at me. I jerked upright causing searing pain in my left thigh and feeling a weight on my chest shift. “What?” I stammered and choked on the feminine sound that came from my mouth.
A gentle hand rested on my shoulder. “Calm yourself. Let your spirit settle.” Her words and touch soothed me. I closed my eyes and took several deep breaths. “As I told you, your vessel was weak and the eagle spirit guided me to bring your strong spirit into a better vessel.” I couldn’t comprehend what had happened and thought perhaps I was merely dreaming or had already died.
I opened my eyes again and looked down. Long golden hair fell over my shoulder, across the blue patterned fabric, and over the bumps on my chest. Looking beyond I could see blood staining the cloth where my left thigh would be. I looked to my left again to see myself lying on my back. My gray-blue eyes dull and lifeless and my lips covered in crusted blood and flecked with sand. Dark stains pooled on the ground around my chest and legs. My star was coated in a fine film of dust. Bile rose in my throat and I heaved but nothing came out. My sudden movements once again caused a searing pain in my thigh.
Slowly and carefully I turned back to the Indian woman. “I don’t…” Hearing my feminine voice once again caused me to falter. “I don’t understand.”
“Elizabeth suffered terrible loss. For the past year she befriended me and my tribe. When the men came and killed everyone, raping the women and then cutting their throats, she chose to give up her spirit. She no longer wanted to be a part of this world and wished to go on to be with the spirits of her loved ones. When you came and fought for us and you were badly injured, your vessel, your body, could no longer contain your spirit. As the sun set the eagle spirit allowed Elizabeth to give up her vessel, to move beyond to be with her loved ones. At that moment the eagle spirit called to me and guided me to move your spirit to a vessel that would allow you to avenge our people.”
I moved my hand to my face and felt the fullness of my lips and the incredibly soft smooth skin. I looked down upon myself and the dress I was wearing. “I must be dead… This can’t be…”
“I myself did not know this was possible, but here you are.” Her hand caressed my head tenderly and for a moment I leaned into her gentle touch before pulling myself away. She retracted her hand as if it was burned and a tear fell down her cheek.
“If this is true, how can I avenge anyone as a woman?” Even saying the words made me feel weak and emasculated.
“A vessel is a vessel, but a spirit is a spirit. Does this new vessel change who you truly are? You are still the same spirit as you were before. You believe women are inferior as most men do.”
“I still feel I’m the same person inside and yes, women are inferior to men. That’s why men go to war and why women stay at home. Women are weaker and more fragile than men.”
“That is where you are wrong. Regardless of your beliefs, you are now in the vessel of a woman. Elizabeth lived through many hardships. Her vessel is stronger than you may ever think.” She turned away towards the fire and poured something into a metal cup. “You have lost blood and are weak. Drink this. We must leave here soon.”
Whatever was in the hot liquid she gave me renewed my strength. Pain ebbed away as I drank but the foreignness of my new body didn’t. I glanced back at the old me and while I struggled to grasp my new reality, at least I was alive. I reminded myself that several times I had to fight for my survival. Had I stayed in my old body I would no longer be living, but to now be a woman? I shook my head in disbelief. I watched as the Indian woman was busy gathering items and loading up horses. There were four horses including my Juniper which shied away from her touch.
“The men that did this will eventually return looking for those that remained behind. We need to leave.”
“I need to see to my leg and gather my weapons first.”
“I urge you that we need to be quick or we will both have our spirits leave this world but not before our vessels suffer greatly.”
The thought of being pinned down and raped flashed into my mind. I shuddered and was afraid for the first time in my life. I pulled on the edge of the dress and the layers beneath exposing my new legs. The wound was clean and the bullet had thankfully passed through muscle and out the other side. The Indian woman handed me some leaves she had chewed into a poultice and some strips of cloth. I grimaced with pain as I pushed the poultice into both sides of the wound and wrapped my thigh in the cloth. I chose to believe she knew what she was doing and I’d seen how native medicines could help a wound. “Help me to stand. Please?”
The woman came to my left side. I put my arm around her shoulders and she put hers around my waist. The effort of standing caused me to scream out in pain. I hobbled unsteadily until she brought me a stick I could lean on. “I found this.” She held up my rifle and with her help I took it to my horse and slipped it inside of its holster.
I clung to Juniper and moved to face her. She didn’t shy away from me. “Do you know me, Juniper?” She rubbed her nose into the palm of my hand.
“Animals connect to us by our spirit. She knows you.”
I smiled a little as I rubbed her neck then hobbled over to my old body. I slowly reached out my hand and touched my old face, startled by the dry roughness of my old weathered skin and graying beard. I pulled my hand away shaking as I did so. I closed my eyes to steel myself and reached under my vest to untie my money bag. Then on a whim I unclasped my badge that showed I’d been a Marshall. I turned away, but turned back once again and fumbled with my old shirt. I pulled out the handkerchief of the woman that had been raped. I suddenly felt very frail as I ran my fingers over the monogram. With the Indian woman’s help we undid my belt and holsters and found my pistols. We attached those to my saddlebag. Then with a great deal of pain and with her help I was pushed up into my saddle. The Indian woman mounted her horse. I asked her which way we should head.
“Elizabeth’s ranch is a day’s ride west of here. I believe we should head there.”
We started out slowly as the pain in my thigh was excruciating. After the first twenty minutes and threatening to pass out from the pain the nerves finally succumbed into a dull deep throb. Unfortunately this allowed my awareness to shift to how my new body was moving. With every step my breasts bounced heavily and the noticeable gap between my legs pressed up against the hard worn leather of the saddle. The resulting combination of feelings made me question whether or not I should simply give up my spirit like Elizabeth had.
When we reached the top of the nearest ridge we stopped and looked back. I realized in all of my time this morning I hadn’t thought much about the Clark gang or the destruction they had caused. Now looking back upon the devastation I felt my breath catch in my chest. Smoke billowed across the camp and the bodies of the slain were still visible. Vultures had finally descended with the morning light. I heard a piercing cry of an eagle as the anger built inside me. They deserved death for what they had done. I looked over at the Indian woman and saw her tears falling freely down her soiled and dusty face.
“I’m sorry.”
“Their spirits are all gone from here and they live on. My pain comes from knowing I am not with them.”
We rode on in silence and took every opportunity to cover our tracks when we spotted rocky areas and streams. We stopped in the early afternoon by a slowly meandering stream. The Indian woman helped me down from my horse and I collapsed into the grass, everything going black.
My eyes fluttered open as a wet compress was put to my forehead. I looked into the Indian woman’s eyes. “You have a slight fever. You should have told me to stop sooner.”
For a moment I thought perhaps I was the old me but one slight change in my position reminded me how different my weight distribution now was. “I don’t even know your name.”
“My name is Anpaytoo.”
“Your name means radiant. It suits you.”
She smiled and I realized how beautiful she truly was. “I am surprised you know something of my language.”
“In my thirty-seven years I’ve met many Indian tribes and learned much from them.”
“Your old vessel was thirty-seven years; your new one is nineteen. There is a pool of water here. I need to get you cleaned up. What should I call you?” She reached over and began unbuttoning the front of my dress starting with the buttons just below my chin.
“I was Marshall Ethan Hammersmith. What name would you give me?”
She paused. “Hurit perhaps. Or Hehewuti. Of course everyone that knew Elizabeth would see you as Elizabeth Mackenzie.”
“I’m not familiar with those Indian names.”
“Hehewuti means warrior mother spirit. You are a warrior but you are also now a woman. Hurit means beautiful.” I must have blushed as she smiled again. No one had ever called me beautiful before and that made my reality all the more real.
“Elizabeth was your friend. I’m sorry she’s no longer with you. Would it bother you to call me Elizabeth? It seems to make sense to keep her name.”
Anpaytoo’s eyes looked distant until she once again started to undress me. “We were friends, nothing more. Elizabeth is a good name for you. I need you to stand.” She helped me to my feet and I grabbed onto her as a wave of dizziness washed over me. “We rode too long and you need food and water. We will bathe first then I will get you some food.” My dress fell to the ground and she further unclasped the corset that was underneath, then the chemise that touched my skin. I stood naked and embarrassed before her and felt significantly lighter with all the clothing removed.
Steadying myself by holding onto a branch of a tree, I looked down upon myself. My breasts moved freely and looked large to me. My light skin was unblemished and it was clear this body had not spent time exposed to the sun and outdoors as I had all my life. I looked between my breasts at the incredible flatness of my stomach and past that to the noticeable missing parts between my legs. My arms and legs looked fit and toned, which made me wonder what kind of life Elizabeth had before this. With the exception of some nausea and pain in my thigh, I felt surprisingly good. I felt none of the aches and pains that had become a constant reminder of my old life. I rubbed absently at my right hip where I had taken a bullet years ago that had always ached, especially after a long ride. There was no hint of pain from that spot.
I watched as Anpaytoo untied her leather dress and knee-high moccasins. The leather had done much to hide her lithe and beautiful body. She was extraordinary. She took my arm and led me into the frigid water. The nipples on my breasts reacted and became erect and hard. Without the restrictive clothing I now noticed the extra padding on my backside, my wider hips, and how my breasts moved and bounced freely.
The frigid cold water on my thigh wound caused me to gasp aloud, but when Anpaytoo pushed my head under the water the resulting shock of cold revived me greatly and brought new clarity to my mind. She found a bar of soap in my saddlebag and began washing me with it. She appeared completely unashamed of her exposed body and I was unaccustomed to this type of care. She washed my hair and face then carefully washed the rest of my body, including between my legs. I couldn’t help but imagine how aroused I would have been as a man at the gentle caresses of a beautiful naked woman such as Anpaytoo. Warmth spread from within me but I was unsure if these sensations from my new body were arousal.
She took particular care of my thigh then quickly washed herself before helping me out of the pool. The hot sun felt nice after the cold water of the pool. We added another poultice and bandage to my thigh before Anpaytoo found food for us both. After we were fed and dry, she helped me back into my clothes before getting dressed herself.
“I think we should spend the night here and get an early start tomorrow. You need more rest. Continuing would weaken you too much.” I agreed and lay back down on the grass. There was much disturbing about having seen myself dead. I was far more fearful about the Clark gang now than ever before. If I knew them, they would retaliate for the three men that were killed. There’s no question that they would track us and we hadn’t travelled far or fast. I suspect that we did a good job of covering our tracks, but it would only be a matter of time before they caught up to us. And when they did? I looked down at my slender form and shuddered.
“Could you bring me my pistols?”
Anpaytoo removed the packs and saddles from the horses and brought my belt and two holstered pistols over to me. I took one of them out and made sure it had six bullets in it. I noticed how weak my wrists were and how heavy the pistols now felt. I was afraid I’d break my wrist if I pulled the trigger. Trying to ignore how this body felt I focused on how I would protect us if the Clark gang attacked. By cutting the gun belt by about eight inches and making new holes I was able to fasten the belt around my now much smaller waist. Anpaytoo watched me with much interest. Eventually she came and knelt behind me and brushed out my hair with her fingers.
“Women do not wear guns.”
“You’re right. I’ve never seen a woman wear pistols, but I have seen women shoot rifles. The men that attacked your tribe, I was hunting them. They’re known as the Clark gang. They will come after us once they pick up our trail. I can’t leave us unprotected.”
She began braiding my hair into a long single braid. “I never understood what the eagle spirit was thinking when it told me you would avenge our people.”
“They need to pay for what they did, but I’m not sure I’m the one to avenge your tribe. I’m a woman. How can I kill nine men on my own?”
“When the time comes the eagle spirit will guide you.”
We chose to avoid a fire this night for the light and smoke would act as a beacon for any pursuers. As night fell Anpaytoo wrapped us both in a blanket and we held each other for warmth. My throbbing thigh distracted me from focusing on being wrapped in the arms of a beautiful woman all night. I quickly drifted into a deep sleep.
***
“Elizabeth… Elizabeth… Wake up. We need to go.” Anpaytoo’s voice was calm with no real urgency to it. I opened my eyes to the pre-dawn light. The air was cold and crisp as I was helped up into my saddle. The campsite was packed away and the horses ready before I had even woken. I know I needed more rest, but at least my thigh was feeling somewhat better.
“You’re taking such good care of me. How can I ever repay you?” I didn’t dare get angry over the fact that I was a woman now and she was to blame. I was alive and perhaps this was some strange twist of fate that would allow me to have a better life.
We started moving west before she replied. “A year ago I was trading with the white man. My English was very bad and some men accused me of cheating them. They took me behind a barn and started to tear off my clothing. Elizabeth came upon us and managed to convince the men to leave me alone. I am not sure how or what she did, but she saved me. She took me to her ranch and helped me learn better English. It was during my time with her that she told me her husband had recently been killed and she was now on her own. She had some gold they had saved together, but she knew she needed to be independent. She helped my tribe sell their goods and in turn she was able to afford food for herself and seed for her garden. I believe we are all here to serve a purpose and I am happy to have helped Elizabeth through a difficult time in her life just as she helped me and my tribe.”
“She sounds like an honorable and strong woman.”
Anpaytoo stifled a cry. “She lived with her pain and tried to be happy, yet I could see she would never love again. She was broken inside. When the men came and raped and killed my tribe, we were both tied up and made to watch the horrors unfold. They wanted to make us suffer before they raped and killed us. I believe the shock, the pain from the gunshot wound, and the fear of being raped and killed caused her to want to give up her spirit.”
I was quiet for some time thinking about my situation. My body rocked back and forth in the saddle and I found myself somewhat enjoying the rhythm of it all. Perhaps it was the extra padding on my backside, or the fact I was much lighter than I was before, but riding felt more comfortable. I knew that I didn’t miss my manhood, at least not while I was in the saddle. Even that admission in my own mind made it feel like I was giving into my new lot in life. Was I becoming so feminine so soon? Would I next want to start baking, darning socks, and having children? I shuddered at the thought of being on the receiving end of sex.
“Anpaytoo? Do you have any family left? Another tribe that would take you in?”
“No. Their spirits have all left this world. I am alone now.”
“You’ll never be alone as long as I have breath within me. I don’t know anything about being a woman or being able to take care of myself in such a frail body, but for what it’s worth, I am here for you and will care for you as best I can. That’s if you would like that.”
“You call your body frail yet I saw Elizabeth expand and build her farm with her own two hands.” She laughed and smiled. “I would like that, only it seems I am the one taking care of you.”
It was late in the day when we looked down upon a small but pretty valley with a river meandering through it. A little farmhouse stood just south of a stand of trees protecting it from the cold north winds of winter. A small barn and fenced area were connected where several goats grazed. Closer to the river a fenced area with a garden that even had irrigation ditches to use the river water. It was well designed and thought out and enough land to fully sustain a good-sized family.
“This is your home, Elizabeth.”
“Our home. You and I are the only family we have.”
“I’m glad you say that. When we get to the house I will take care of the animals while you rest. I will make food for us and then tomorrow we will prepare.”
***
The next morning I woke at the crack of dawn, hardly remembering eating and getting into bed. Anpaytoo was nowhere in sight and I wondered where she might have gone. I was still fully clothed in the blood-stained dress but I felt far better than the previous two days. My thigh gave a slight protest as I stood, but otherwise I was steady and could move around with only slight pain and limping.
The house I found myself in was small but very well built. There was even a small sink with a pipe for water, something I’d only seen in bigger cities before. I made note to find out how this was accomplished. The place was very well kept, clean, and organized. A trunk at the end of the bed suggested there might be clothing hidden inside so I opened it and found fresh clothing for myself. All of it was clothing for a woman, not that I was surprised. I pulled out a change of clothes and recalled as we rode into the farm there was a spot in the river that could be used for bathing. I found some soap and headed for the river stopping at the outhouse to relieve myself.
When I got to the river I was riveted by the sight of Anpaytoo bathing. Her long lustrous black hair was flattened against her back. Her medium-colored skin glistened with the morning sun and water. I thought I was being quiet but she turned and smiled at me, beckoning me to join her. It took quite a bit of time to unbutton my dress and strip out of all my clothes. The buttons were all backwards and the clasps for the corset were tight. Once I was free of the clothing I gingerly stepped into the cold river and waded over to Anpaytoo.
“You look much better this morning, Elizabeth.”
“I feel much better this morning. Thank you for taking care of things last night. I needed the extra rest.”
I couldn’t help how my eyes had been drawn to her breasts and shook my head trying to clear the thoughts that I knew were not good for me. I recalled when I was younger my parents would take me to church. The stories of Sodom and Gomorrah came to mind. How could this be? How could I be attracted to another woman being a woman myself? The preacher would tell me I need to confess my heinous sins or forever be sent to damnation. But I was a man. At least my spirit was.
Anpaytoo embraced me and slowly began washing my back. “You are quiet this morning. What are you thinking?”
“If I tell you the truth, I’m afraid you’ll be offended.”
“If you do not tell me the truth, then you keep a secret. Secrets hurt our spirits and make it hard for us to be happy. If I am offended, I will be truthful to you, but I will not think less of you.”
I bit my lower lip as her hands slid over my backside and carefully washed my thigh. I realized I’d seen women biting their lower lip before and wondered how I could be falling further and further into this new feminine role. “I find you beautiful and…” I hesitated. “…desirable.” Her hands stopped and I knew I had offended her. “I’m sorry, Anpaytoo.”
She gently spun me around to face her. I looked down at the clear cold water swirling between our bodies, afraid to look her in the eyes. “Elizabeth was my friend. Nothing more.”
“I understand.”
“I do not think you do. I loved Elizabeth and she loved me, but our love for each other was different. She did not find me desirable and she mourned the loss of her husband. I found her desirable.” She paused and lifted my chin with her fingers so that I was forced to look her in the eyes. “The eagle spirit works in strange ways. Your vessel was that of a man and now your vessel is that of a woman. I believe that is why you may find me desirable.”
“My father and preacher would tell me my thoughts are wrong.”
“I do not believe your father and preacher have ever been in the same situation you now find yourself. Your body is beautiful and I also find you desirable, but you are not Elizabeth and I am not in love with you like I was her.”
Being called beautiful before again made me wonder what I actually looked like. “That must have been hard for you, to keep your secret from Elizabeth all that time.”
“She knew but allowed me to be her friend. You are shaking. I need to get you dry and warm.”
She led me back to the river bank and used my soiled dress to help dry me. I put a new chemise on, then a skirt and long sleeved blouse and tall boots. It felt good not to wear a corset. That was like a torture device. I watched Anpaytoo walk back to the house. There was no question I desired her, but she was right. I was seeing her through the eyes of a man, not through the eyes of a lover. I was grateful for her presence, patience, and wisdom.
I paused at the entrance to the house and looked across the valley floor and past the barn. It was beautiful here. I checked the position of the rising sun and oriented myself. The river meandered south and a day’s ride would take me to Cascade, a small town I’d visited once before. I looked east and back up to the ridge where we had come from and reminded myself this was not the time to play house and settle in. We needed to be prepared. I turned and went inside.
As Anpaytoo prepared food for us I found a mirror beside the bed. My only glimpse of Elizabeth’s face had been brief through the scope of my rifle. The image reflecting back at me gave me pause. Elizabeth, now me, was very beautiful. Even with damp hair, the golden strands highlighted my large bright blue eyes. I’d seen many women before and most had fleeting looks. This face held a timeless beauty. Full red lips and straight teeth made my smile enticing. I would catch any man’s eye.
Anpaytoo looked up from her work and watched me look at myself. “You are very pretty, Elizabeth.”
“That is frightening to me. I know men that wouldn’t think twice to take advantage of this face and body.”
“What women lack in strength of body, they are strong of mind. Do not ever think you are helpless.”
After breakfast Anpaytoo braided my hair and I found a pair of gloves and a hat. I put on my old belt with holsters and put my pistols into them. I grabbed my rifle and headed outside. I set up a shooting range with bits of wood and pinecones. Beginning with the rifle I took a tentative first shot. The first shot hit its mark but the recoil threw me back a step and hurt my shoulder and thigh.
“Elizabeth was a good shot with her rifle. We had many meals of rabbit and wild birds. It is a shame I could not find her rifle or horse after my tribe was murdered.”
I adjusted my stance and made sure the butt of the rifle was resting against the softer tissue of my shoulder and took a second shot. Again the bullet found its mark and this time I absorbed the recoil far better. I set the rifle down and pulled out a pistol and carefully lined up my shot. I could tell the weight of the pistol in comparison to my strength was significantly different. Even squeezing the trigger took far more effort. I flinched as I pulled the trigger in anticipation of the recoil which drove my bullet into the dirt well away from the target. The recoil was enough to twist the pistol upwards painfully and I cried out in pain and grabbed my wrist with my left hand. If I was ever to shoot pistols again I’d need smaller ones. I holstered the pistol and sat back onto a stump feeling defeated.
Anpaytoo sat next to me and gently massaged my wrist. “If you feel you must use these guns then I have some ideas. May I?” She indicated she wanted to take my pistols from me. I nodded and handed them over to her. I watched as she took them into the house with her. I didn’t see her the rest of the day but I was busy hobbling around the farm and preparing defensible positions.
That evening after supper and the delicious smells of dinner drifted away Anpaytoo placed a heavy bundle into my lap as I sat on the edge of the bed. I opened the bundle to see my pistols. Gone were the heavy metal grips and in their place elk antler had been skillfully crafted to replace them. The pistols weighed significantly less now and would be easier to lift, yet the recoil would be stronger. In addition to the pistols there were two heavy leather wrist wraps. Like gloves without fingers they could be slipped on and tied to add support for the wrists.
I pulled her into a hug. “Thank you, Anpaytoo!”
“Tomorrow, I will leave early in the morning and hunt for game. We are low on meat.”
“I should go with you.”
“You already overused your leg too much today and your walking makes too much noise as you are unbalanced. You must stay and rest. I will be back by nightfall. There is no sign of the men and we need the food.”
I wasn’t feeling overly confident or secure without her, but she was right. I lifted my skirt and my new bandages had fresh blood on them. I sighed and took her hand in mine and put on a brave face. “You have also worked hard. Rest with me.”
***
The next morning I was surprised to find Anpaytoo already gone. I must have really needed the sleep and was so deep in sleep when she left I hadn’t even heard her. As it was on the night we were on the trail we shared body warmth but there was nothing sexual in our time together last night. I got up and once again went down to the river to bathe. I knew enough about healing wounds that keeping them tended and clean was important and I had been enjoying the chance to be free of the heavy layers of clothing.
I waded out into the river and let the cold water wash the dust from me. Being alone for the first time I took the opportunity to truly examine myself. While I was familiar with female parts, I was by no means an expert. I never married as my job required that I was away often and that wouldn’t be fair to a woman raising a family. Besides, as I could recently attest to, being a Marshall was a death sentence.
This morning I waded into shallow water and sat on a rock as I washed myself. I took extra time to examine my breasts and found them to be extremely sensitive. Gently squeezing the nipples sent pleasurable waves coursing through my body and caused a warm moistness between my legs. My new female parts down below were intriguing. Sliding my fingers between my lips caused me to moan audibly and there was one spot that was so sensitive I almost fell backwards into the water when I touched it.
Climbing out of the river I had to admit that the extra energy I now had, my smaller frame that fit better on a bed, the lack of things dangling and chafing between my legs especially on horseback, the incredible sensitivity of my body, my increased flexibility, and lack of constant pain was enough to make me marginally grateful to the eagle spirit. I bandaged my thigh once again and dressed, but I couldn’t figure out how to braid my hair on my own so I found a strip of cloth and tied it back into a pony tail. With some breakfast in me, my hat on my head, and my new lighter pistols on my hips I headed back to my makeshift firing range.
Using my teeth I tied the new leather wrist supports on, added some thin leather gloves, and drew my pistol. I could immediately feel the change of weight and that made it much easier to draw a steady bead on my target. My first shot went wide but I was pleased the wrist support worked so well. While there was a little pain, I realized I needed to let my arm raise more to take up some of the force of the recoil. I shot a dozen more times with both hands and by the end, if I was not hitting the targets, I was coming very close. Certainly close enough to hit the chest of a man.
Throughout the day I rested and watched. I hoped to see Anpaytoo on the horizon but she had said most likely it would be after dark before she would return. It was late in the afternoon when I spotted men up on the eastern ridge. With my scope I could see nine of them. The Clark gang had found me and it was clear they spotted me as they spurred their horses towards the farm.
I had a little time and the advantage of having the sun behind me. I moved into the barn and climbed up the short distance into the loft. By the time I got myself situated the Clark gang was closing in fast. I’d tracked them for a long time and knew not to hesitate. I lined up my first shot on the southernmost rider of their line. I pulled the trigger and watched the man fall from his horse. They rest of the gang veered north which is what I was hoping they would do.
They were close now so I targeted a board with rope tying it to the ground and suspended by a weight in a branch above. My shot was true and the board shattered causing a weight to drop from the tree and raise some wire fencing horse-head high across the farm’s main gate. I watched as the first rider’s horse ran straight into the wire cutting the neck of the horse and throwing the rider off into the feet of the horses behind him. Unfortunately the wire snapped and the remaining gang road through the gate unhindered.
It was clear they now knew where I was as wood began splintering off the barn’s shingles as they targeted me. I rolled back out of the way and lined my rifle up on the barn’s main door. I heard the men shouting back and forth.
“The house is clear!”
The door to the barn flew open and the first man to step inside went down with a bullet to his chest. The other men ran in, guns blazing as my rifle jammed. I hastily drew a pistol just as a man climbed to the top of the loft ladder. I fired and watched as his head snapped back. Suddenly the wooden boards I was lying on erupted with bullets from below. I rolled quickly but screamed as a bullet tore through my side. Another bullet grazed my right forearm and I dropped my pistol.
I was face down and gasping for air when I felt rough hands grab my hair and pull me off the loft. I crashed down onto a pile hay below. I was roughly rolled over and a gloved hand slapped me hard across my face then it closed around my throat. I stared wide-eyed into the face of Daniel Clark. He took one look at me and let go of my throat, reaching behind me and ripping the cloth from my hair. I tried to get my breath and reached for my knife when he rolled me over onto my stomach and pulled my arms tightly together, binding them with the cloth from my hair. He then rolled me onto my back.
He leaned over me and grabbed my blouse and ripped it and the chemise from my body. I screamed at the pain from the wound in my side. I knew I was about to die and thought of the handkerchief I’d left at the side of the bed this morning. I struggled and thrust my thigh upward between his legs. I watched as his eyes rolled up into his head but as soon as they did they rolled back and his eyes fixed on mine with lust and loathing. “Yur a feisty filly. I like that.” His left hand crashed into my face and I temporarily lost consciousness. When I came to he was still leaning over me but he had drawn his knife and was trailing it down between my breasts. With a quick movement he cut through my gun belt and kicked my legs outside of his. He began unbuckling his trousers and let them drop around his ankles, his member standing disgusting and firm. Another quick move and my skirt was torn from my body leaving me naked and squirming.
He spit to the side leaving some spittle dripping through his unshaven beard. I thrashed back and forth but with my hands behind my back I was pinned tight. “Stop yur thrashen, filly.” He dropped to his knees and lined himself up. I screamed and yelled but heard nothing in response but the cackle of his gang members.
“Git her good Daniel!”
His face came forward as he roughly grasped and pulled at my breast. His fetid breath and rough beard assaulted me. His lips pressed hard against mine and I felt pressure between my legs. I bit his lip and tasted the coppery tang of blood. He yelled and pulled back enough for me to throw my head forward and collide solidly with his nose with a resounding crack. Blood dripped from his nose and mouth onto my chest. His fist connected again with my face causing me to almost lose consciousness. I could taste my own blood in my mouth but the worst was yet to come.
“Bitch!” He screamed and thrust himself inside me. The violation was so utterly complete I wept and screamed. Without any arousal or lubrication, his member tore at me. His body fell upon mine as he thrust into me. I closed my eyes and cried. He didn’t last long and I felt his wretched seed spill inside of me. He got up and kicked my now bleeding thigh. He simply turned and walked away. I lay there humiliated and broken when I felt more hands upon me. I was turned over and my face pushed into the hay as the next gang member took me from behind. When he was done three more had their way.
It was dark when I heard them finally retreat from the barn. I was covered in blood, cut, and bruised all over. I tried to move but I had nothing left inside me. I now fully understood why Elizabeth had wanted to give up her spirit. Tears fell from my bloody and swollen eyes. I shook uncontrollably. Then I heard it. A whoosh of fire as a torch was thrown into the barn and yelps of laughter as their horses raced away.
Smoke filled my lungs and I could feel the heat of the fire. I yearned for death to swallow me. How long I lay there I wasn’t sure. The sound of fire filled the night. The neighing of horses and screams of animals came to my ears. I could feel the fire closing in and all I could do was await its blessed touch. An eagle’s cry sounded and I drifted towards it.
***
I’d hoped I was dead but fortune or the eagle spirit hadn’t smiled upon me. I screamed in pain as every part of my body came to my awareness at once. I could still feel Daniel’s member tearing me apart. My hands were free as I thrashed from side to side until I heard her voice singing. “Elizabeth. It is me, Anpaytoo. You are safe. You must stop screaming and thrashing about as you are opening your wounds.” I focused on her words. I heard her crying. I tried to speak to tell her to let me die but my mouth was so dry it wouldn’t work. I tried to open my eyes but they were swollen shut. I whimpered and cried.
***
I have no idea how much time had transpired rather my only knowledge of time passing was from the tender touches of Anpaytoo and intense pain. I found I could speak before I could see and my first words were “Please just let me die.” Anpaytoo refused to give in to my words of defeat and hushed me with warm broth. I thought perhaps it had been three or four days when my eyes were able to finally open a little and I could see again. My first sight was of Anpaytoo looking worn and tired. I reached up to her and grabbed her hand. “You need to rest.”
“I will after you are fed and your wounds bandaged again.”
“How long?” My voice was still hoarse and my jaw hurt as I spoke.
“Two weeks. You’ve been recovering for that long. The first week you stayed unconscious most of the time.”
I turned and looked away as the tears fell from my eyes. “How can you look at me? Why didn’t your eagle spirit take me?”
“The eagle spirit would not let you leave if he felt you had more to accomplish. Do you feel strong enough to tell me what happened?”
I recounted my story but choked when describing being raped five times. “How can anyone live with this?” My sobs racked my body.
Anpaytoo’s gentle touch soothed me. “I have been raped twice. The first time when I was only twelve years old. A member of another tribe visited our chief. Our chief wanted to establish good relations so he gave me to him, telling me that I was to serve the man food. When I went to his tent he raped me. The next day our chief refused to hear from me what had happened. The second time was two years ago. I was captured by a group of four men and they were going to sell me to a brothel. One man wanted me for himself and ran away with me in the middle of the night. The next morning he raped me and left me tied to a tree without food or water. It took me two days to escape the ropes.” She held up her wrists and I could see the faint marks of scars. She continued as my anger seethed at all men. “You ask how anyone can live with the pain and humiliation. It never leaves you, but, over time, you can live again.”
I managed to roll over on my side as my sobs shook me. As I lay there with Anpaytoo’s hand stroked my hair I thought about my life before. I avenged the injustices visited upon others but now I felt something else altogether. I felt a need for revenge. I reached out and grabbed the handkerchief and squeezed it so hard my palms bled into the silk fabric. I rolled back over and looked into Anpaytoo’s eyes. “It seems like ever since I’ve met you you’ve been taking care of me. Perhaps I’m just a foolish young woman, but those men are going to pay. They will pay for what they did to you and your tribe and for what they did to me.”
“Do not let revenge take away your life, Elizabeth. We could live at peace here the rest of our lives.”
“I’ll be at peace when those monsters are dead and gone and their spirits have fled this world. If I do nothing I let them do what they did to you and me again to someone else.” I pulled myself to a sitting position and winced at the pain it caused me. My arms and legs looked thin and unhealthy. Even after two weeks my bruises were still visible and I still hurt between my legs. I looked at myself in a mirror and gasped. My eyes were still swollen and dark and my lips cracked. My hair was knotted and stringy. I grabbed for some soap and tried to stand only to collapse back onto the bed.
“If you are determined to do this at least let me get you healthy first. Let me help you.” With that she lifted my arm and placed it around her shoulder and slipped her other arm around my thin waist. It took every ounce of strength I had to walk with her to the river, wash, and come back to bed. She fed me my first solid food in weeks.
***
Over the next few weeks I grew stronger day after day. My bruises were gone and my gunshot wounds were well healed. My body weight had come back to more normal levels and I was getting around on my own more and more. I was helping fix up the farm and cooking meals for us. The house had been ransacked by the Clark gang and there were many objects broken that needed to be repaired or replaced. All my weapons had burned in the fire and the barn was a total loss. One horse was still recovering and my mare had escaped the blaze by running away but she returned the next day. There was a wagon that needed some repair and with Anpaytoo’s help I managed to get it working again.
It took two more weeks to recover enough physically that I could do everything I could before. I wasn’t sure I’d ever be emotionally healed. I felt extremely vulnerable all the time and slight sounds outside the home, especially at night set me to fright. We needed to get some supplies and I wanted to speak with the Sheriff in Cascade. I still had some money from my coin purse that hadn’t been discovered by the Clark gang but it wouldn’t be enough for what I had in mind. Anpaytoo led me to the place that Elizabeth had hidden some gold. It was buried under some floorboards. Elizabeth had been wise to put aside this gold in case of emergencies. I took only enough to get what I needed and some supplies for the house and rebuilding the barn.
Indians were still frowned upon in most towns so it was decided I would head alone into town the next day with the wagon. I’d have to leave very early in order to get back before dark. We prepared a list together of those things we needed and got the wagon ready for the morning.
“I know I’ve told you thank you before, but I’ll never feel I’ve ever repaid you enough for saving me and taking care of me.”
“There is nothing to repay, Elizabeth. I know you would do the same for me. Do you blame me for helping the eagle spirit give you a second chance at life, but being put into a female vessel?”
Her words hung out there. They’d been unspoken up until now. Had I died that day when I first came upon the Indian camp, I would never have experienced the pain, suffering, and humiliation of being raped. Yet, for all the pain I’d been given a chance to live, and hopefully love again, even if it was not in the way I would have liked it. “I don’t blame you, Anpaytoo. Although the pain I suffered, and still suffer from is a direct result of being put into the body of a woman, I would have died otherwise. Four more of the Clark gang are dead because I had that chance to live, and some small part of me believes that my pain was worth their deaths. I hope to kill more of them before I die.”
I paused and hesitated before speaking more. “Had I not been given this chance, I would have never met you. I know that I may never be touched and loved by another person again in this life, but I also know that I’ve never been happier, even with all the suffering. It feels good living here with you. Your nearness brings joy to my heart.” That’s as far as I dared speak from my heart. I felt more, but Anpaytoo had made it clear she did not love me.
Her hand brushed my cheek and pushed away the hair from my face. I closed my eyes and leaned into her hand and reached up to hold her hand there. I felt her lips tentatively touch mine. They were soft and moist. I opened my eyes and pushed aside the words that rattled through my brain that what just happened was sinful. She took my hand and led me inside. She was gentle as she whispered to me and carefully removed my clothing. She had me lie down on the bed and crawled naked into it next to me. She kissed me again and held me the rest of the night. She knew I wasn’t ready for anything else and I thanked her for that.
***
In the morning and just before the sun rose I got out of bed and got dressed. I pulled the blanket over Anpaytoo and kissed her forehead. I slipped away and hitched up the horse and rode south towards town. It was late morning when I arrived in town and I felt very self-conscious. This was the first time I had been anywhere near a man since I was raped and I felt like a frightened deer ready to run away at the slightest sound. I tied off my horse and headed to the sheriff’s office.
“You’re Miss Mackenzie. You live up river I seem to recall. I’m Sheriff Wilson. How can I help you?”
“You’re aware of the Clark gang, Sheriff?” He nodded warily. “I was trading with an Indian tribe northeast of here just over a month ago. They came and slaughtered the entire tribe and I saw them kill Marshall Ethan Hammersmith.” I tossed my old badge on his desk. “They had left a few of their gang behind to rape me when Marshal Hammersmith saved me. He killed three of their gang, but ultimately died of his wounds. I fled to my ranch but the Clark gang found me there. I killed four of their gang before I was captured and raped multiple times. They set fire to my barn leaving me inside to burn to death. I’m asking for your help to bring the remaining Clark gang to justice.”
He raised his eyebrow and spit into a spittoon next to his desk. “I’m not saying you’re lying, Miss Mackenzie, as I’ve been to the scene of the massacre and found Marshall Hammersmith’s body, but you do not look like the type to be able to kill four members of the Clark gang.”
“Do I need to lift up my blouse and show you the gunshot wounds I sustained? Do you need to come to my ranch so I can show you the blood soaked rags I used to clean myself up with? Do I need to show you the burns that are still healing on my legs?”
He put up his hands. “I’m not saying you weren’t attacked, but I question the truthfulness of your story. These are ruthless men. I’m sorry, Miss Mackenzie, but I can’t help you. There is only me and my deputy in town and no one here will help us form a posse. Even if what you said is true, two against five is no good odds. Hopefully they think you’re dead and will never come around again.”
“That’s not the answer I was expecting coming from a man of the law. You have a sworn duty to uphold the law and to protect citizens like me.”
“I’ll not be guilted into going to my death, young lady. If you say you killed four of them, then be my guest and take them on yourself. Daniel Clark is worth ten thousand dollars and the rest two thousand apiece. That’s dead or alive. But you and I both know you’d best just hole up and keep quiet.”
I was furious and grabbed the star from his desk waving it at him. “Marshall Hammersmith was willing to take on the entire gang by himself to see justice served. Just be prepared to pay up. If it’s the last thing I do, I’ll put a stop to these filthy men myself.”
“Marshall Hammersmith’s bravado put him six feet underground.” He leaned back and chuckled. “If you think going after filthy men will make the world a better place you’ll quickly find there are more than enough to fill in the void for every one you take out. Good day, Miss Mackenzie.”
I spun on my heels and slammed the door behind me. I took a deep breath before walking across the dusty street to the mercantile. I opened the creaking door and stepped inside.
“Miss Mackenzie. It’s very nice to see you again. How may I help you?”
“I need forty pounds of grain seed, flour, salt, and sugar. I will also need timber and tools to rebuild my barn that I hope that can be delivered to my ranch six hours up river. I need that scoped rifle behind you, the .41 Derringer in your case, and that Colt .45 revolver. I want two hundred rounds of ammo for the rifle and the revolver, and fifty rounds for the .41. Oh… That dress in the window? I’d like that as well. Please.”
He frowned and the other ladies in the store looked at me like I was a lunatic. They started gossiping right away. “Are you planning on starting a war, Miss Mackenzie?”
“As a matter of fact, I am. Since our Sheriff is too scared to take care of our vermin problem, I guess I need to take care of it myself.” I dropped my money pouch on the counter. “I’ll pull my wagon around for the other items. Have you seen or heard anything about the Clark gang?”
His eyes went wide. “No, ma’am. But if you really are looking for them, which I wouldn’t suggest, you might consider heading to the town of Sunset four hours west of here.”
“Many thanks, kind sir.” I looked at the gossiping ladies and tipped my head. “Ladies.”
***
I was all too anxious to leave town and be as far away as I could get from the prying eyes of the men there. I’ve never been stared at and apparently it was well known Elizabeth was a widow. The men of Cascade made it very clear they thought I was a good target for their future conquest.
The ride back was thankfully uneventful and I spent much time contemplating my next steps. I needed to get into better shape and I needed to improve my gun handling skills. As I bounced along in the wagon I was very aware of my body. My long hair blew in the breeze, my breasts moved with the rhythm of the wagon, and I was aware of a sticky wetness between my legs.
I stopped momentarily and found I was bleeding from my vagina. At first I was frightened and then I became very relieved. I was having my first bleeding. I had been a woman now for almost seven weeks and this was my first experience. I thought about it before and I’d become increasingly worried that I might possibly have become pregnant from the Clark gang rapes. I was by no means an expert and only knew small bits of information regarding female cycles. I’d been told that women had bleedings and when those bleedings stopped that it might indicate they were pregnant.
It was with mixed emotions I wiped myself clean and put a rag between my skin and my already bloodied chemise to absorb any additional blood. I was happy to not be pregnant, but now I realized I had to deal with the bleeding and I was also beginning to feel bloated and have cramps.
“How do women deal with this?”
I climbed back into the wagon and continued on towards the ranch feeling the rag rather uncomfortable. I emitted a very feminine giggle as I realized that I had much more between my legs when I was a man and how I’d already become accustomed to the freedom as a woman.
When I arrived at the ranch Anpaytoo helped me unload the wagon and noticed that I took a moment to put a hand on my stomach. “You are having your bleeding?” I nodded, embarrassed. “I will make you some willow tea to help with the discomfort. She reached into the trunk and pulled out what looked like a chemise but it was only for covering my vagina. “She would wear this under her chemise to help absorb the blood.” I nodded and took them from Anpaytoo before heading down to the river to clean myself up and change.
Upon returning from the river, Anpaytoo handed me some tea and sat me down on the bed. “You know your bleeding is a good sign?”
I blushed with embarrassment. “If I didn’t fully believe I was a woman before, I certainly do now.” I said this with a certainty of my situation and rather sadly at that.
Realizing I was upset, Anpaytoo held me. “Your bleeding means many wonderful things. You are not with child by those horrible men. Your body is healthy enough to have children and no permanent damage has been done. Do not be ashamed for women are honored by the spirits to bring life into the world.”
***
Over the next three days I struggled keeping my emotions level and drank lots of willow tea. My emotional ups and downs did help motivate me to train and practice shooting with my new rifle and pistols. Anpaytoo designed and made a new belt and holster for my .45 and a thigh holster for the .41. I was now always wearing them during the day and keeping the rifle close at hand.
It was the day that my bleeding had finally stopped that the material for the barn arrived. As them men approached the ranch I made sure that they could see I was armed and willing to use my guns for protection should I need to. The materials were unloaded very quickly and the men were on their way without so much as a backwards glance. I suspected that they were told I’d gone a little crazy by the town gossips.
Anpaytoo approached me the next morning as I was training with the guns. “You are determined to seek revenge and I cannot persuade you otherwise. I can help you grow stronger. In our tribe, we wrestled. I was very good at it. When you can pin me to the ground, you will be ready.”
The thought of wrestling Anpaytoo brought a smile to my face. I was feeling rather smug as I was in a lot of fights as a man. This was going to be easy. “Let’s make it more interesting. Every day you win, I make dinner and clean up. When I win, you make dinner and clean up.”
“I will enjoy laying back and watching you cook and clean then.”
I stripped off my guns and placed them nearby. Anpaytoo stood confidently. I took hold of her hand in mine and stared into her eyes. She was beautiful and she was… strong. In moments I was pulled forward, she lowered her shoulder, let go of my hand and grabbed me around my thin waist and used my own momentum to lift me over her. I plopped down on my backside just as she spun around and sat across my stomach, pinning my wrists to the ground. She smiled and bent down to kiss me passionately. All at once I felt on fire with passion and frigidly cold at the same time.
Her hand stroked my cheek as a tear fell from her eyes. “I am sorry, Elizabeth. You are not ready.”
I wiped the tear from her cheek and pulled her down on top of me and held her tightly. “I’m frightened.”
“This is understandable. Time will heal you. What is for dinner?”
I laughed and it felt so good to laugh.
For the next four weeks I found myself cooking every meal and cleaning, but I was getting stronger and faster. It was several days after my second bleeding that Anpaytoo and I squared off from each other. She was so strong and quick that I wondered if I’d ever pin her. This time I gave it everything I had and after nearly thirty minutes neither had pinned the other. I watched Anpaytoo feint to the right but I caught her arm spun her around and managed to trip her with me landing on top of her. She struggled hard but I had her pinned. I watched her heaving chest and her dark windblown hair fall across her face. I leaned down and kissed her and she let my tongue taste hers.
We kissed several more times before we got up and I took her hand and led her to our bed inside. I slowly removed her clothing as she removed mine. We climbed into bed and I knew she was hesitant so I took the initiative and began kissing down her neck to her breasts. Anpaytoo moaned and I let my fingers gently slide along her body, ultimately resting between her legs. The slightest touch of my fingers caused her back to arch as she barely said my name over and over as the barest of whispers. It wasn’t long before she pulled me to her and clenched herself around my fingers, moaning with pure delight. She pulled my face to hers in a tender and lasting kiss. Her hands sought my face and held me tight as she sought permission to touch me. I gently whispered to her. “Please.”
Anpaytoo began kissing me softly and gently, moving down my body. Her lips found my nipple and sucked gently causing waves of heat to emanate throughout my body. Her hands began massaging my breasts as she kissed her way down my stomach. When she kissed me between my legs, my back arched involuntarily and I moaned. I was still afraid, but she was so gentle that I closed my eyes and began to fully enjoy the sensations this body was sending to me. Her tongue probed between my vaginal lips and she found that place that made me squirm with pleasure.
Time seemed to slow as my hands caressed her hair and her tongue tenderly touched my most sensitive spots. The pleasure was undeniable and building slowly. My body began to tense and I exploded with overwhelming release. My emotions unleashed with every powerful wave of pleasure that ripped through my entire body. The pleasure was far greater than anything I’d ever felt before. So tied to the tender and loving touches of Anpaytoo was the pleasure that I found myself weeping as I pulled her up into my arms to kiss her. I tasted myself on her lips and found myself whispering. “I love you, Anpaytoo.”
I watched her smile and felt her lips on mine again. “I love you, Elizabeth.”
***
The next morning I struggled as I said goodbye to Anpaytoo. I thought about staying and never leaving her but my desire for revenge won over my heart. I felt I couldn’t be truly free knowing that the Clark gang remained at large so I tearfully packed my new dress and guns and headed to Sunset with a promise to Anpaytoo that I’d return safe to her arms.
Upon arriving at Sunset I found a room I could rent across from the town saloon. There I sat and watched the comings and goings of the patrons. As luck had it I didn’t need to wait long as Hank Moran wandered into the building. I changed my clothes and got into the new dress that was apparently the new sensation in female attire back east. It certainly flattered my shape and would easily draw the eye of any man.
Anpaytoo had taught me how Elizabeth styled her hair in different ways and I spent a few minutes working on it to make sure it was just right. Women rarely went into saloons and if they did they were stigmatized by the townspeople. I did however have an idea to minimize the defamation of my character even though I doubted anyone would even know who I was.
Simply walking downstairs of the hotel and outside was an ordeal with the close fitting dress. Every man and woman had their eyes on me as I’m sure I was a beautiful sight to behold. I walked purposefully over to the saloon and gently pushed on the two swinging doors and stepped inside. Music, piano, drinking, and poker games all stopped the moment the doors closed behind me. Men stared at me with open lust and slack jawed mouths. I shivered at the thought of any man even coming close to me. When I spotted Hank I marched right up to him.
“Hank Moran! I’ve been waiting for you in my room for more than an hour. You know it’s impolite to keep a lady waiting.”
It was clear he didn’t recognize me. Perhaps it was the lack of light in the barn, or my beaten, bruised, body, or maybe he was drunk at the time, or that I was just one of many as to why he didn’t seem to remember me. I certainly remembered him and his filthy calloused hands, his fetid breath that smelled of chewing tobacco, and his unbuckled gun belt that dug into my hip when he… I had to grab hold of the bar to steady myself.
He looked me over with such lust-filled eyes I almost vomited. “Let’s go then, woman.” I felt his disgusting hand on the small of my back as he pushed me towards the entrance of the saloon. I closed my eyes and winced at the touch and tried to remind myself this man needed to be brought to justice.
We walked across the dusty street and into the hotel. My room was on the second floor and knowing he was watching me as I led him upstairs made my confidence erode little by little with each step. As soon as I opened the door to my room he pushed me roughly inside and closed the door behind him.
“Not sure what yur game is, Missy. But don’t matter none.” He pulled his gun from his holster and pointed it at me. “Yur fine lookin and Ima gonna enjoy this.”
Inwardly I sighed when he placed the gun down but within his reach on a stand by the door. He grabbed me roughly and spun me around slamming my back against the wall. I hit so hard a picture fell off the wall with a crash. Momentarily stunned I gasped for breath as he grabbed my wrists and raised them above my head, his body pressing hard against me. His rough beard burned my cheek as he pressed his lips against mine. I shuddered with disgust.
He let go of my wrists and reached to grab the bodice of my dress but I grabbed his hand and held it back. “No need to ruin this beautiful dress. Let me take it off slowly for you.” My hair had come undone and fell, slightly disheveled across my face. I pushed it back as I watched his mouth form a crooked grin. “Why don’t you sit down here? We have all night.”
I led him to a chair in the corner and lifted my foot up onto the bed as I slowly pulled my dress back to reveal my leg. His eyes were transfixed as I continued to slide the hem up and over my stocking covered thigh. There I paused and pulled the .41 from its holster. I levelled the gun at Hank’s chest.
“What the hell?”
“Hank Moran, you’ve been found guilty of robbery, murder, and rape.”
“I’m innocent. Ya got the wrong guy.”
I watched as sweat pooled on his forehead. “It’s hard to forget being shot and raped over and over again. I’ll never free myself of your ugly face from my memories but I can free this world of a piece of worthless scum like yourself. You don’t remember me, do you?”
“Yur just another whore.”
“Let me help you remember. After you slaughtered an Indian tribe you tracked me down to my farm. You raped me in my barn then set it on fire in a hope I’d burn to death.” I watched with some satisfaction as his eyes went wide with recognition. “Where is the rest of the Clark gang?”
“Ye get nothin from me.”
“That’s where you’re wrong.” I carefully kept my gun trained on him as I reached into a drawer and pulled a hunting knife out. He made his move and reached for his gun but I drove my knife down through his hand, pinning it to the table, mere inches from his gun. His scream cut through the night. “I ask you again. If you’re going to live, you’ll give up the location of the rest of the gang.”
“Ima gonna kill you.”
“Wrong answer.” I twisted the blade and felt the metal drag along the bones in his hand. When his screaming died down I asked him again.
“Two hours south at Buffalo Gap.”
“Now that wasn’t so hard, was it?” I aimed the gun at his chest and pulled the trigger. I felt no remorse but what frightened me more was I felt no satisfaction. Was Anpaytoo correct? Would revenge ultimately destroy me?
There was knocking at the door and I absentmindedly opened the latch. The hotel owner stood with a rifle in hand and looked at the bloody mess then at me. “Miss, I’m going to have to take you to the Sheriff for this man’s murder.”
“This man’s wanted, dead or alive. He’s, Hank Moran, a member of the Clark gang. He raped me and left me to burn inside my barn. I’m sure you’ll find his poster downstairs.”
“Damn, woman! You’re going to bring the wrath of the entire gang on me.”
“Not if I get to them first. I apologize for the mess. Whatever money he has on himself is yours for the inconvenience. All I ask is you load him into the back of my wagon for me.”
***
I rode early the next morning to Cascade and pulled up outside of the Sheriff’s office. I opened his door and shouted inside. “Sheriff Wilson? I have something for you.” When the Sheriff stepped outside he took one look at me and went to turn back into his office.
“I told you once before, Miss Mackenzie, that I can’t help you.”
“I hope you’re returning to your office to get my reward. I seem to recall Hank Moran is worth two thousand dollars.” I turned and pulled the tarp off Hank’s corpse as the Sheriff turned back towards me. A small crowd of people had gathered and the women were already gossiping away about the crazy golden-haired lady that lived upriver. He waved me inside.
“I have to send confirmations before the reward is sent back to me to give to you. I’ll provide you a note you can use to secure an account anywhere in town. I’m not even going to ask how you accomplished this, Miss Mackenzie, but I promise you that you got lucky this time. Give it up.”
“You might never understand what these men did to me, but if you had a daughter and they had done this to her, would you still be sitting on your backside?” I saw him visibly wince as I obviously struck a chord. “There are only four of them left. I’m happy to go home and no longer pursue this if you promise you’ll go after the rest. I even know where they’re holed up.”
He put up his hand. “You’re asking me to commit suicide. I’ll not do that.”
“You should turn in your badge, Sheriff, or perhaps I should merely call you Mr. Wilson since the title of Sheriff connotes something you’re obviously not.”
“You overstep your bounds, Miss Mackenzie. Now get out of my office.” He handed me the promissory note for two thousand dollars and sent me on my way, not even looking up to watch me go.
With the note in hand I loaded up my wagon with additional supplies and headed home.
It had been a long few days and I was so happy to behome. I was beginning to truly feel this was home for me now. Anpaytoo ran out to meet me and checked me over carefully to make sure I was fine. “I am so glad you came back to me.”
“I’ll always come back to you, Anpaytoo.” I held her fast against me and kissed her.
***
Several days later I headed out again. This time I rode Juniper and left the wagon behind. I’d make better time and would sleep outside for the night instead of in a hotel. I rode southwest almost to Sunset before angling south. I was about an hour from Sunset when I found a good place alongside a rocky bluff to camp for the night. By now I was feeling fully healed and I still marveled at how pain free this body was. I’d now been a woman over two months and I’d grown accustomed to my long hair, smaller frame, missing pieces between my legs, and my breasts bouncing around all the time.
Anpaytoo had been right. I’d vastly underestimated women. They were far from the fragile creatures I once thought them to be. Every day I woke up proud to have been given this chance. I looked up into the early dusk sky and saw an eagle flying high in the sky. Its piercing cry brought tears to my eyes. I heard it the night I died and the night I was raped and left for dead. I could only hope and pray the eagle spirit was not here to take me home. I had too much life left to live.
I settled in for the night and built a small fire sheltered from view. I laid out my bedroll and thought of Anpaytoo. She’d saved my life in more ways than one. She was right. I needed to give up this quest. In the morning I decided I’d head home.
***
I was woken by the sound of a trigger being cocked. I opened my eyes to find myself staring down the barrel of a shotgun. The morning sun lit up Welsh Hamlin’s face. He was second in command of the Clark gang.
“Your goin to get up slowly. I remember you. You were the feisty bitch we had a lot of fun with.” I stood but didn’t say anything. “It’s funny you’re here near Sunset. Our boy Hank has gone missing. You know anything bout that?”
The shotgun barrel was close enough that I grabbed and pushed the barrel away from me just as the startled Welsh shot. The noise stunned me and the heat from the barrel burned my hand but he’d used both rounds and the shotgun was now useless. He was quick to respond with a backhanded swing to my face that I managed to duck out of the way from. It threw him off balance and presented enough of his back to me that I jumped up onto his back and wrapped my arms around his throat and used my weight to bring him down to the ground.
I threw an elbow into his face and rolled away, scrambling to my feet and reaching my pistol. I had my gun trained on his head by the time he staggered to his feet. He started to draw his pistol when I shot his hand, his gun dropping to the ground. He held his bleeding hand and cursed. “You don’t have it in you.”
“You can confirm that with Hank when you see him in Hell.” I leveled my gun at his groin. “How many women have you raped?”
“Is that what this is bout? Just lie down and spread your legs as Ima happy to oblige your desires.”
I shot him and watched him collapse on the ground and writhe in agony. I leaned over him. “Perhaps the eagle spirit will be kind to you like he was me, but I think not.” I watched as he passed out. I moved to my saddlebag and pulled out several stakes and some rope. Welsh wasn’t dead, but he deserved to suffer for his crimes. I dragged him away from the campsite tied his wrists and ankles to stakes I hammered deep into the ground. When he came to he’d be weak from loss of blood and the sun and vultures would likely finish him off.
Last night I considered ending this, but after this morning I had the feeling it wouldn’t end until they were all dead or I was. Welsh seemed to know I had something to do with Hank’s disappearance. I had no desire to lead any of them back to Anpaytoo.
I found Welsh’s horse and tied it to Juniper, gathered my things, wrapped my hand in some cloth to protect the sensitive burned skin, then started heading south towards Buffalo Gap. Welsh came to just as my shadow passed over him. I paused and got off Juniper and leaned over him.
“You whore! Let me go!” I watched as he weakly struggled against the ropes. I looked up at the sun.
“Going to be a real hot day today. Even if you find a way to free yourself, I doubt you could walk far with a hole blown between your legs. The Indian tribe you slaughtered a few months back… You left them to bleed out and die. Men, women, and children. You’re not deserving to even breathe the same air as they did. Good day, Mr. Hamlin.”
“Don’t leave me here!”
I got up onto Juniper and didn’t even look back. It wasn’t long before Welsh’s screams faded into nothingness.
An hour later I tied the horses to some sage and looked over the edge of Buffalo Gap. A small creek meandered through the flat bottom of the canyon and a medium-sized house and corral made the scene look rather tranquil. I pulled my rifle from my saddle holster and spotted three horses. I sat down behind a rock and watched for about a half hour until I spotted two men gear up their horses and ride out. Daniel Clark and Harvey Quenton were riding south and the amount of gear on their horses was enough to tell me they’d be gone overnight.
I waited an hour before riding into the gap from the north. Once again I tied up the horses and taking my rifle I moved stealthily towards the house. I waited another thirty minutes but there was still no sign of the remaining Clark gang member, Frank Dodd. I needed him out in the open. On the northeast corner of the house sagebrush had piled high from the wind over the previous months. I took a calculated risk and crept to the house, staying as hidden as I could. It would have been better to have flaming arrows to light the house from a distance but I didn’t have that luxury. I worked to start a fire when I glanced over at the horse in the corral. It was tied and close enough to the house that it would be injured from the fire. When I got the fire going I rushed over to the horse, untied it, opened the gate, and climbed onto the bare back of the horse to ride back north.
Frank obviously noticed the commotion as he came out shooting. I was far enough away that his pistol accuracy wasn’t good but several bullets came very close. When I approached a rocky outcropping I slowed the horse and slid off taking cover behind some large rocks. Several bullets ricocheted off the rocks as I lined up my rifle. “Frank Dodd! Give yourself up.” His response was another volley of bullets forcing me back behind the rocks. I dropped down onto my stomach and crawled around the rock, lining up my shot on Frank’s chest. I recalled being turned over and his hands around my neck as he raped me. I closed my eyes wishing for an end to all of this as I squeezed the trigger. Frank fell backwards as the bullet tore into his chest and his pistols falling to the sides.
I waited several minutes watching him kick at the dirt with his boots. Keeping myself at the ready, I walked slowly towards him, now feeling the heat of the fire that engulfed the house. By the time I reached Frank’s side, he was dead. I collected his things and pulled him away from the fire, enough that the horses would be of help. I tied his hands together and used another rope attached to Juniper’s saddle to help lift him onto his horse. Once on his horse’s back I secured him there with rope and turned back towards my campsite.
It was late in the afternoon when I arrived back at the now dead Welsh. I removed the stakes and in a similar fashion to Frank I managed to get Welsh tied to his horse. There were still several hours before sunset so I led the grisly train of horses and dead men towards Cascade.
It was early evening when I arrived at Sheriff Wilson’s office. The light was still on so I took a chance, tied the horses, and went inside. “Sheriff?”
“You just don’t go away do you, Miss Mackenzie?”
“I’m here to collect the bounties on Frank Dodd and Welsh Hamlin.”
“Let’s go see them.” I led the Sheriff back outside and I cut the ropes free letting the two men fall to the ground. “What the hell did you do to Welsh? He’s a mess.”
“I think he looks a whole lot better than I did after he left me to die. Certainly better than the children of the Indian tribe he slaughtered and left to bleed out.”
“Miss Mackenzie, you’re one frightening woman.”
“I’ll take that as a compliment. There’s only Daniel Clark and Harvey Quenton left. I sort of burned their house down so you might see them in town in the next few days. I trust you’ll take care of them?”
“Damn, woman. They’re going to be spitting mad. You’re not going after them?”
“I have a barn to rebuild and a life to live, Sheriff. The Clark gang is decimated. Revenge isn’t as fulfilling as I thought it would be.”
“You really believe you can simply walk away from this? That they’ll not find out who has been killing off their gang?”
“You didn’t believe me before when I said I killed four the day they raped me. Do you really think they will believe rumors that a woman has single handedly brought down their gang? I’m going home to live my life. I’m finished here.”
I waited long enough for him to write me the notes. I didn’t bother staying in town, rather I wanted to get back to Anpaytoo. I rode Juniper through the moonlit night, stopping only briefly to let the horses feed and drink. I arrived under a flaming orange sky with the sun casting long rays through the morning mist. I was so happy to see Anpaytoo that I rushed into her arms before unpacking the horses.
“I see you returned to me once again and we seem to be adding to our horses.”
“You were right, Anpaytoo. It was foolish of me to seek revenge. I was about to turn around and be done with my quest when I was given no choice. I’m hoping this is all over, but I fear there is more to come. My foolishness has reduced the Clark gang by another two men, but I’m afraid the remaining will eventually come for me.”
“The important thing is how your spirit is. Are you finally at peace?”
“I want nothing more than to live out my life without the fear of these people and to be with you.”
“Then your journey accomplished what you needed.” She looked down at my bandaged hand. “You are hurt?”
“Just a minor burn, nothing to be worried about.”
“I am always worried about you, Elizabeth.”
“Let’s hope that your worrying days will soon be over. I’m done. No more hunting the Clark gang from here on out. Do you sense your people have been avenged?”
“Sometimes I wonder if perhaps the eagle spirit justified you becoming Elizabeth more for my benefit than avenging our people. I feel confident that both have been accomplished and I may be selfish but I do not want to see you at risk any longer.”
***
Over the next few days my spirits lifted and I felt I was fully letting go of the worries and fears surrounding the Clark gang. I felt like I could finally start building a routine for our lives and none too soon as the nights were turning colder. I needed to build the barn to protect the animals in winter.
It was a beautiful warm day that I found myself framing the front wall of the barn when I looked out at the horizon and wiped the sweat that had formed on my brow. In the distance I could see the telltale signs of dust in the air and two riders. “Anpaytoo! Run!” I grabbed my rifle and rested it on some timber that I knelt down behind. I looked through the scope to see Daniel Clark and Harvey Quenton bearing down on the farm. I saw them raise their pistols and saw the smoke before I heard the sound of their shots. Several bullets hit the timbers sending splinters of wood shooting into the air. I took one shot and missed, then adjusted for their speed and wind before taking another shot. Harvey Quenton fell from his saddle and Daniel veered off and behind a stand of trees.
I waited several minutes for Daniel to appear in the next gap but he never did. Suddenly two strong hands grabbed my shoulders and threw me backwards. I landed on my back, my breath knocked out of me. Harvey stood there with a bleeding side and a large hunting knife in his hand. I rolled and scrambled over to where a hatchet lay, putting myself into a defensive stance and trying to catch my breath. Harvey slowly began circling me and several times swung viscously, narrowly missing my torso. He had much longer reach than I did.
He swung again but this time I brought up the hatchet, the handle catching his blade and nearly ripping his knife from his hand. Now more wary, he tried to back me into the barn timbers but I stood my ground. He swung again but I ducked low and lashed out with the hatchet towards his right knee. The blade smashed into his knee with a resounding crack. His leg buckled and I remembered Anpaytoo’s wrestling practices to take advantage of an opponent’s shifting weight. I dove to his now weakened side, rolled under his falling body, and brought the hatchet down on his face. I staggered to my feet and wrenched the hatchet out, Harvey’s blood dripped from the blade. I turned and froze.
Daniel Clark had Anpaytoo held by her hair and a pistol to her head. His face was bloodied but he was otherwise unhurt. “Who the hell are ya, lady?”
I took a step towards them but stopped when he pulled Anpaytoo’s hair and tensed. “I’m just a woman trying to live my life in peace.”
“Yur not just any woman. You’ve killed eight of my men, eight of the toughest fighters west of the Mississippi. Ya burned my house to the ground. Ya have a lot to pay fer.”
“You say I have much to pay for when you have raped women, slaughtered children, murdered, and stolen? Let her go.”
“This Injun mean somethin to ya?”
“As far as I’m concerned, this is between you and me.”
“Fine.” I watched in horror as he lowered his pistol and shot Anpaytoo in the stomach and then shoved her away like a piece of trash. “Now it’s just ‘tween us.”
I ran to Anpaytoo’s side but before I could reach her Daniel’s hands grabbed my arm and threw me to the ground, my hatchet spinning off to the side. I looked up into Anpaytoo’s eyes. She was losing so much blood. I scrambled to my feet but was now weaponless. I stood over Anpaytoo protectively. “What do you want from me?” I screamed at him.
“Ima gonna beat ya. Then Ima gonna screw ya. Ima gonna repeat that until ya die.” He tossed his gun and knife to the side and taunted me with his hands. “Come on, bitch.”
I moved closer to him. He swung his fist at my face and I dodged to the side, throwing my elbow up into his face with a resounding thud. It didn’t even shake him and he quickly reached for my hair and pulled me back roughly, his fist hitting my face. I collapsed in the dirt as his foot connected with my stomach. I gasped and spit blood. I spotted Harvey’s knife nearby. I feigned staggering to my feet and falling back to the ground, grabbing a handful of dirt in the process. When Daniel got close I threw the dirt into his face and kicked my way to the knife. I stretched to grab the knife but was pulled roughly away by Daniel’s hands on my ankle. I kicked, letting the hard heel of my boot hit his fingers. He growled and let go. I scrambled again towards the knife and wrapped my fingers around it. I spun, lashing backwards, the blade slicing through Daniel’s forearm.
I scrambled to my feet as Daniel grabbed his bleeding arm. He was looking wildly around for his weapons. He was close to his pistol and reaching for it when I threw the knife. It flew true and the blade wedged itself into his lower back. He stood and frantically tried to reach behind him to grab the knife. I ran around him picked up his gun, turned, and fired. The first bullet hit his left shoulder, spinning him around. The second took off his ear. I paused watching him fall screaming to the ground facedown. I moved any weapons away from him and pulled the knife from his back. He began flailing around and trying to get back to his feet. I jumped on his back and pulled his head up by his hair, exposing the front of his neck. I placed the knife blade against his throat.
“Do it!” He rasped.
“That would be too merciful.” I turned around and sliced through his hamstring and then tossed the knife far away. I ran to get some rope and quickly tied his hands behind his back and his feet together. Once he was secure I ran to Anpaytoo and cradled her in my arms. Tears were falling from my eyes as I struggled to get her into the house. I managed to get her into the bed and I pulled away her clothing. Somehow, miraculously, the bullet had passed through her side. I wasn’t an expert, but I’d seen more than my share of bullet wounds, and this didn’t look fatal. I cleaned her wound and bound it, then crawled into bed with her and held her tight.
She was unconscious and I prayed to the eagle spirit to save her and to give her strength. When I heard the eagle’s cry I froze. Did this mean he was taking her? I held Anpaytoo tightly to keep her. I wouldn’t let the eagle spirit claim her. Then I felt her stirring. She was trying to speak. I placed my ear next to her mouth. “The eagle spirit said he was not finished with me yet and to thank you for avenging his people.” I cried into her neck with relief. “He also said you can give up your spirit now if you wish to.”
“You can tell the eagle spirit thank you for me, but I’m staying here with you.” I placed my hands on her face and kissed her. “You need to rest and I need to take care of some things outside. I love you.” I kissed her again and watched her smile and fall asleep. I pulled the blankets up over her and made sure the fire was going to keep her warm.
When I stepped outside I felt my spirit settle. I took a deep breath of warm sage-filled desert air and looked around at the carnage. Daniel Clark still laid face down struggling against the ropes. It was clear he was weak and wouldn’t be going anywhere. Harvey was dead and was a bloody mess. I gathered my weapons and rolled Daniel over onto his back, wincing as I did so from the pain I felt in my ribs where he kicked me. “Jus kill me an git this over with.”
“You certainly deserve death, but I won’t kill you.” I pulled a silk handkerchief from my skirt and ran my thumb over the monogrammed letters. “You made the mistake of leaving me alive. You underestimated me and now, because of your desire for revenge, you’ll be tried and found guilty. You’ll be put to death by hanging. I hope you ponder your fate well over the next days and weeks.”
I looked up and in the distance saw three men on horseback riding fast towards the farm. I stood and raised my rifle to show my intent, but I had nothing left to give. It was a move of pure bravado in the face of overwhelming odds. I couldn’t keep fighting.
I held my rifle trained on the three men until I could make out Sheriff Wilson. He raised both his hands as he approached. “We’re here to help you, Miss Mackenzie.”
“You’re a little late for that unless one of you is a doctor.”
“As a matter of fact, my deputy here trained to be a doctor before coming out to the frontier.”
I lowered the rifle. “My partner is inside with a gunshot wound. I’d appreciate it if you could tend her. And if you have some alcohol, you might want to pour it on this man’s ear to wake him up a bit.”
The Sheriff and the two men dismounted and I moved to sit down on some timber. The Sheriff sat down next to me as the third man pulled Daniel into a sitting position and leaned him against a tree. “I’m sorry I was late, Miss Mackenzie. I admit I was weak and not worthy to be Sheriff. Five years ago my wife and daughter were kidnapped back east by men just like the Clark gang. I’d gone to rescue them but was captured and forced to watch them rape and kill my wife and daughter. I managed to escape, but I was never the same. Out of desperation I moved out to the frontier hoping to put those memories behind me. When you graced my door with your story, it all came back. I couldn’t bring myself to fight these men. When I heard they were coming your way I got my men together. Your bravery inspired me. I’m so sorry I wasn’t man enough to take them on.”
I reached out and squeezed his hand. “You’re here now and that’s all that matters.” I stood thinking about saying something about being man enough, but turned and walked into the house to check on Anpaytoo. The deputy was stitching up her wounds and confirmed that she’d be fine. A few hours later we’d hitched up the wagon and loaded Harvey and Daniel into the back. They’d take them back to town and I’d stay so I could watch Anpaytoo. I’d head into town next week to collect the wagon.
“You’ve another twelve thousand dollars coming to you. You’re a rich woman, Miss Mackenzie.”
“I’m not well received in Cascade. I’m afraid my reputation for being less than what a woman should be has gotten out of hand.”
“Once the people of Cascade find out you’ve single handedly taken down the Clark gang, I expect they’ll see you a little differently. You’re always welcome in my town and I’ll make sure you’re treated well.”
“Thank you, Sheriff. I mean that.”
***
Three days later Anpaytoo was resting in bed and I was back out working on the barn. I was becoming increasingly worried I wouldn’t finish in time. I took a sip of water and saw a line of wagons coming my way. I couldn’t imagine why they were coming here. When the first wagon pulled up I noticed it was my wagon and it was filled with supplies. Sheriff Wilson hopped down and tipped his hat.
“Miss Mackenzie.”
“What’s all this about?”
“When word spread about what you’d done, there was no stopping the ladies organizing this for you.”
“Organizing what?”
“A barn raising.”
I started to tear up as women began unloading food and men quickly organized themselves with their tools. “Thank you!”
I rushed over to help the men but one of the women from the mercantile came and took my arm to lead me to the house. “Let the men do their work. They’re going to need meals and we ladies need your help.” I started to protest, but she dragged me along. “Besides, we want to hear everything. You’re a celebrity and all the young girls are saying they want to be just like the lady from upriver.”
When we got into the house Anpaytoo was sitting up and looking worried about all the commotion outside. “What is happening, Elizabeth?”
I sat next to her on the bed and held her hand. “The people of Cascade have come to help build the barn.” Anpaytoo smiled. “The eagle spirit likes you for what you did for him.”
Several of the ladies stopped to stare at Anpaytoo. “You have an Indian woman living here?”
“She’s my closest friend and saved my life many times.”
“Is she a savage?”
“Oh, for heaven’s sake, no! I was trading with her tribe, a friendly and peace-loving tribe, when the Clark gang came and slaughtered them all. Many wonderful men, women, and children were raped and killed and we barely escaped with our lives.”
The ladies found places to sit. “That’s a story we’d all like to hear.”
***
It took two days to complete the barn. The ladies fell in love with the gentle beautiful Anpaytoo and doted on her while they stayed in the house. The men worked on the barn and slept in the wagons overnight. I’d never been a part of a community like this, where people came together to help each other. It was heartwarming and deeply touching. When they all left I made sure I said my goodbyes and thanks to each one personally. I watched them ride off while promising to take Anpaytoo into town on a regular basis. I walked into the barn and shuddered slightly remembering the last time I was in a barn. I pushed the thoughts away and found Anpaytoo standing and waiting for me on the front porch of the house. There I took her in my arms and kissed her.
Earth Remade
Part 1
The woman lying on the table before me had been young, exceptionally fit, and spectacularly beautiful. She'd been perfect in every way. There was an unearthly beauty about her with her long dark brunette hair that cascaded from her head in waves, intense blue eyes, full lips, and a figure so wondrous that it defied description. Yet, for all her looks and seeming innocence, I despised her. She wasn't human at all. She was an alien facsimile.
No one knows exactly when the aliens came and began slowly infiltrating the human race. Twenty years ago, when I was twenty-nine, the news began reporting incidents of strange behavior from people around the world. I was just starting my neurosurgery practice at the time. The medical community believed this was a new strain of virus that was spreading at epidemic proportions. Initially it was thought to be a variant of the Vika virus as it seemed to affect the brain first.
What we didn't realize was that the people exhibiting strange behavior were copies of the original, like clones, but with subtle differences. They weren't perfect. When we finally began understanding what was happening, it was too late. The reality was that earth had been invaded by an alien species. The aliens started with a few seeds around the world, first infecting hosts, then eventually consuming them completely leaving an almost completely human replica in its place. The replicas had the knowledge, memories, and skills of the person it had consumed. The first replicas were imperfect, but over time, the aliens adapted. Within months we could no longer tell from the outside that someone had been replaced. Over time, the infiltration of the human race began to accelerate. Like an ascending logarithmic scale, we suddenly hit a threshold beyond the point of return. It was fifteen years ago that the remnants of the human race realized we were doomed.
In what seemed to be a spontaneous global transition, the aliens began to reform their society and remake the earth. Similar to that of ants, colonies of aliens grouped together around a queen. The colonies would then restructure themselves with workers, drones, scouts, and soldiers; at least that's what we called them. While they remained humanoid most of the time, we witnessed them transform into hideous creatures when they hunted us.
An alien soldier could grow three times our size and had scissor-like claws as large as a man with additional plated armor about their bodies. They were incredibly strong and fast. It was their job to eradicate the remnants of the human race. Scouts transformed into extremely lean and quick arachnid-like creatures with enormous eyes that could see in the dark and sense electrical impulses and heat signatures. We believe that these shapes might be the original alien forms.
Day-to-day living for the remaining humans had become a fight for survival. You couldn't tell if the person next to you was an alien or not with one small exception. A light shining into their eyes would be reflected back with a red hue. It had become a habitual and routine greeting amongst humans to carry and use a light to confirm each other was safe. The only other method was to compare DNA. Unfortunately, that was not something most people could do without access to the right resources.
Over the years, humankind steadfastly refused to succumb to the alien invasion. We fought back with everything we had. Bullets failed to kill the aliens and all the modern weapons of war we had at our disposal couldn't stop them. They healed too quickly, learned rapidly, and evolved. Once the aliens understood we used fossil fuels and electricity, those were cut off from the human race and we had to switch to local solar energy wherever possible. We discovered that the only way to be sure to kill and alien was to sever its head from its body, however, regular metal blades would merely bounce off of them. We did find, however, that a blade that had an electrical disruption field along its edge worked. In many ways, humans looked like we'd reverted back to medieval times carrying swords on our hips.
We hated the aliens, yet we remained in awe of them. For all their merciless ways, they seemed drawn to symmetry, beauty, and perfection. Their colonies created towering crystalline structures that reflected the sun in such a way to make you gasp in breathless wonder when you looked upon them. They also seemed drawn to the human form, choosing our symmetrical looks in preference to the asymmetrical monsters they could become.
I'd made it my life's work to analyze and try to identify weaknesses in the aliens. I'd tried everything over the years to find ways to kill them and understand how they functioned. To the best of my understanding, I believe they were comprised of two entities. A symbiotic relationship of machine and living cells. A type of non-living nanobot cell integrated with living cells with the sole purpose to protect, transform, and transfer information from the world to its host. I'd dissected hundreds of these creatures but always found the nanobots and alien tissue decayed and useless, even just minutes after death.
I looked down at the woman on the table before me. She'd been no mere alien; she was a queen. Alien queens were beautiful beyond compare. We'd been incredibly lucky to kill her and get her remains away from the colony. A team of Rangers had found the young queen in the process of establishing her new colony. She wasn't well protected and the Rangers managed to isolate and decapitate her. The Rangers brought her to me knowing what an incredible find this had been.
As always, I dissected the bodies alone in my lab ten stories beneath the earth's surface. Originally, this facility was used by the military as one of the world's premier medical training centers in San Antonio, TX. It has since become headquarters for the Central Southern Human Resistance, or CSHR for short. I had three members of my team. Becky, Tom, and Alex who all stood beyond the extra thick glass wall protected from any possible contagion. We simply couldn’t risk all of us at the same time and it was our standard procedure to be separate during these operations.
I adjusted my helmet so that it rested more comfortably. I hated these sterile suits as they never quite felt right.
Becky's voice sounded over the speakers. "Hey, Jim. That one looks special. Have you started the dissection yet?"
"Just starting. She's a young queen. An amazing find. I'm opening the cranial cavity now." I used the laser cutter to begin cutting her head in half down the midline but it failed to cut. I frowned. "The laser isn't cutting. I've never had that happen before. It always works after the aliens die. I'm switching to the disruptor saw."
I pulled the saw from the table next to me, its edge glowed with a slight blue light. I cut around the skull so that the bone structure could be lifted away exposing the brain cavity. Even as I did, it felt like the blade was becoming duller and duller and the final cuts were a struggle. With the exception of the nanobots, the alien's anatomy was almost completely identical to ours as they'd designed themselves that way. I carefully removed the skull cap and put it aside. I worked inside the brain cavity to remove the brain itself, setting it on an empty table next to me. Using a scalpel I cut through the midline of the brain and began separating the hemispheres. I paused when I spotted something I'd never seen before; a small sphere that shimmered iridescent in the light.
I carefully cut around the sphere and pulled it from within the brain tissue, bringing it to a microscope. I looked at it with magnification and could see what appeared to be billions of active nanobots. I zoomed in further and brought the point of the scalpel to lightly press the small sphere. As I watched through the microscope lens, the nanobots suddenly jumped to the scalpel. I pulled back in surprise, the scalpel knocked against the microscope and fell from my hand. I watched in horror and as the scalpel fell point-first towards my thigh.
The blade cut through my suit and dug deep into my thigh. I would've cringed, frowned, or cried out, but I didn't have time. Immediately my body began to convulse as I fell to the floor.
"Jim! Jim!" Was the last thing I heard.
Part 2
I woke to a flood of new sensations and knowledge. I opened my eyes and looked around. I was lying on a cold steel table in a sterile biocontainment room. I felt strangely invigorated and energized, my senses seemed heightened. I sat up and looked down at my thigh. It was hairless and smooth and there was no sign of damage from the scalpel. My mind was reeling as I tried to understand what happened to me. A weight pulling on my chest drew my eyes downward. I had breasts. I looked at the thick glass window, my reflection dimly stared back at me. What I saw was the alien queen.
I stared at myself, new alien knowledge seemed to integrate into my brain. The aliens were ever evolving. The queen we'd killed was the newest breed, a prototype of sorts. She'd been sent to build a new colony near known human habitats. I felt, no, knew, that the nanobot machines within me had adapted again. Was I still me or was I now an alien? Would I even know the difference?
As I continued to think and stare at the reflection in the window, a woman appeared on the other side of the glass. It was Becky. "Becky?"
"Jim? Is that you? Is that really you?"
"It's me, Becky. I know everyone must think I've become an alien, but I still feel like me. I've got all this knowledge..." I looked down at myself again. "What happened?"
"You were looking at something in the microscope when you got startled and dropped the scalpel. It cut into your thigh. That was two days ago. We put you in the quarantine room and before our eyes, you transformed. How do we know it's still you, Jim?"
"Shine a light at my eyes."
"We have. There's no colored reflection. The light test indicates you're still human."
"I'm sure I am, Becky, but I'm also not me. I understand things about the aliens now. How they came here and how they infiltrated us. Obviously, my body if different, but that was the work of the nanobots. They were still functioning in the queen's brain. They physically altered my body, copying me into her because that was the image they were instructed to maintain. I also have her, their knowledge."
Becky looked at me with a sense of determination. "I'm coming in. We need blood and tissue samples from you."
"No! I'm me, but what if I'm contagious? You can’t risk it."
"What's the alternative, Jim? I've worked with you for ten years. You'd do the same if it was me in there. We have to find out what's happened to you, but, even more, this may be our biggest break ever."
I shook my head, my long hair moving across my back tickled me.
A few minutes later I heard the door pressurize and open. Becky entered in her full protective gear. She approached me slowly, warily, her eyes wide. She pointed to the table. "Sit there, Jim." I knew people would be frightened of me and wondering if I'd become an alien. I don’t blame them. I wasn't going to do anything to make them question me. I sat on the table as directed, trying not to make any sudden moves.
She reached for my arm, the syringe shaking in her hand. "I'll do it, Becky." She gave it to me and I inserted it into my arm and withdrew a sample of blood before handing it back to her.
There was a sudden pounding at the window, startling us both. "Becky! What are you doing in there! Get out!" Tom and Alex beat on the window with their fists frantically.
"It's alright, guys. I'm fine. I'm getting samples from Jim."
"We don’t know that's Jim!"
"I know you're skeptical, but it's me."
"Don't listen to it, Becky. Get out of there before it's too late! We've been ordered to put it down for everyone's safety. The Rangers are on the way."
"And what if it's really Jim? His transformation wasn't normal. He wasn't consumed, he was transformed. We've never seen that. And if he's now an alien, then we have a live specimen to work with. We owe it to Jim. Do you want his death on your hands?"
"It's not our decision to make. Get out now!"
Becky looked into my eyes and raised her gloved hand to my cheek. I could see her tears. "I know it's you, Jim. I'm so sorry." I leaned my head into her hand, knowing it might just be the last human touch I'd ever feel. Becky turned and left the room.
I waited in the room for another hour. Alex and Tom had taken Becky away. I pondered my new knowledge. It would be such a shame to waste it. Periodically I would glance down at my new body, but my mind was elsewhere. I'd been given a death sentence. Thinking about being transformed into a young woman was barely even registering in my thoughts. I could understand their fears, but Becky was right. If it happened to anyone else, I'd be the first to want to analyze a living specimen. But that's been my life all these years.
The time had come and a small contingency of Rangers stood at the window looking at me. Alex and Tom were there too. They looked conflicted. They had the two-way communications still turned on and I was able to hear what they were saying. One of the Rangers, a brash young man named Ezriah, was joking. "Damn. She's fine looking. You sure we have to kill her?" The others ignored him. Alex seemed to be having second thoughts.
"I'm not sure this is the right thing to do. He's... She's not acting like an alien. Her eyes are showing human. Becky swears it's Jim."
I stood and walked to the glass. I put my hand on the pane. "It's me, Alex. As hard as it might be to understand that. I believe what happened was that the queen's nanobots were different than the other ones we've encountered. They've been evolving along with the aliens. Her tissue was dead. Infection comes from the combination of the living tissue and the nanobots, and, what I understand now, is it's a deliberate action of the alien's will to infect. I've only been transformed by the nanobots, that's part of the nanobot's job. It's the alien tissue that consumes and replaces our human tissue making someone infected and ultimately become alien."
Alex looked distressed. "We can't do it. I agree with Becky. That's Jim."
The Captain of the Rangers, a grizzled older man named Jameson Handley stepped up to the window. "The decision's been made. We all know these creatures have been evolving. They've adapted to protect themselves against our weapons. They've become more and more human-like making it more difficult for us to distinguish them. We can't take a risk and if that really is Jim in there, I'm sorry, but you above all people would understand why we need to go ahead with this."
I nodded. "I don't want to die, but I understand. It's been nice working with you all. My prayer is that you'll eventually find the way to be free of the alien infestation."
The Captain turned and entered the room. He didn't wear a containment suit. None of the Rangers did as they found them too confining. I watched as he pulled his sword from his scabbard, the blue light danced along its razor sharp edge. "I won't make this difficult for you." I turned my back to him and pulled my hair over my shoulder so my neck was clearly visible to him.
I could hear him take a step forward and raise his sword. "If it's you, Jim, forgive me." I heard the rustle of his sleeve and slicing of wind by the blade. I felt pressure on my neck, but the blade stopped dead, unable to cut my skin. He tried again with the same result. I was amazed I was still alive.
I turned to face the Captain. "It must be these nanobots. They've adapted and are different than any others the aliens have in them. This queen was unique." I saw the frustration in him grow at the realization that our only real weapons might soon become obsolete. He swung again but this time I put my hand up to block the blade, my finger coming into contact with his skin. I felt a sudden surge of knowledge, insight, and skills. I was afraid I might have just infected the Captain but quickly realized that wasn't the case.
"Captain. I realize you've a duty to perform, but you might want to rethink this in light of the evolved nanobots. The existing aliens haven't evolved so your weapons still work fine against them. From the knowledge I've gained, the queen you brought in was the only alien that had these new nanobots. It's me in here. It's Jim. I might be humanity's best weapon against the aliens. I think I can infiltrate them as the nanobots within me would be recognized. They might still see me as a queen granting me access where no man has ever gone before."
He looked me over, contemplating. "Assuming what you're saying is true, you've no skills, no training. How do you prove you're not a threat to us? How do we know you're not a more highly evolved alien set to slay us like a Trojan horse?"
"When I touched your skin, I gained your knowledge, memories, and skills. I can't infect you as infection comes from alien DNA."
"You're saying you now know how to fight like me?"
"I believe that's true. I somehow feel it within me. That's one of the functions of the nanobots, to transfer knowledge and skills so that the host can infiltrate the existing society."
"I can’t kill you with this weapon. If you turn out to be an alien or you harm a hair on anyone here, I will personally see to your dissection cell by cell." He turned and left. "Get her some clothing. Alex and Tom, I need you to confirm what he, I mean she, said. Damn it! We can't keep calling him Jim, or he, it's just too confusing. Figure out a name for her."
"So you're saying if she's human, we don’t have to kill her? Maybe I can get some time alone with her then?"
"Can it, Ezriah!"
Becky ran up. "Stop! Don’t kill him! I have proof!"
"We don’t know how to kill her anyways. Our blades have no effect on her."
"I checked the DNA of the sample I took this morning. There's no hint of alien DNA in him, I mean her. It's Jim, it really is him."
Tom stepped forward and looked at me inside the room. "So what do we do now?"
"For now, we post guards at the entrance to this level. She's not to leave this floor. It was clear I wasn't infected but I'm still taking no chances for now. Alex, Tom, and Becky will work with her to determine whether or not she's a risk to us. Continue to use the rotation system so that only one person is in the room with her at a time. I'll be sending down some of our best Rangers to test her abilities in a day or two should she not be found as a risk."
Everyone dispersed leaving Becky, Tom, and Alex outside my window. "At least I have a stay of execution. Knowing I'm not on death row, I'm starting to feel a little exposed being naked."
"I'll go get you some clothes." Becky ran off and disappeared around the corner.
"We're sorry, Jim. We didn't know what to do."
"I understand. I would've been torn if I put myself in your shoes. We're playing with things way beyond our comprehension. Their technologies are far greater than our own."
"How do you feel?"
"Aside from being transformed into a woman, I feel strong, fast, energized, and intelligent. I have a desire to continue our research, yet, at the same time I feel invulnerable and might be an asset in the field with the Rangers."
"You've never held a sword in your life."
"For the first time in my life I think I can fight back."
Becky returned with a stack of clothing and came right into my room. "I guessed your sizes. You're a little taller than me and leaner, and, uhm, your breasts are larger. I reached and took the bundle from her. My hand brushed hers and once again I felt a rush of new knowledge, memories, and skills. With the rush of memories it suddenly dawned on me that Becky had held a secret desire towards me for years. She'd been so much younger than me and I'd mentored and trained her. Her most recent memory of my transformation was tied to emotions of great loss, sorrow, and revulsion at my now being a woman.
I started putting on the clothes. "This has been hard on you, Becky. I'm sorry."
She flushed angrily then her countenance softened. "You've no idea."
I did, but now wasn't the time to discuss her deeper feelings. "Alex, Tom. What did we do with the queen's body?"
"It's been destroyed. We had no idea what was happening to you so we thought it best to dispose of it. We couldn’t risk additional exposure."
I looked at Becky who was still obviously conflicted. "I can't see any way I'll ever get my old body back, or even transform into a man again. What's a good name for me, Becky?"
Becky looked thoughtful for a moment. "How about Dejah Thoris?"
At first I wondered why she'd suggest such a strange name, but her memories came to my mind. "She was John Carter's wife from Edgar Rice Burroughs' Mars books. She was a princess."
Becky's eyes softened. "She was my fictional hero growing up. She was proud, resolute, courageous, and beautiful. You've always reminded me of her in a way. You'd put yourself in danger before anyone of us. You had a resolve to find answers. You were too proud to ever give up hope that one day we could fight back. And now, you have her beauty, similar to the way John Carter first described her."
The word's from the book formed in my mind:
And the sight which met my eyes was that of a slender, girlish figure, similar in every detail to the earthly women of my past life... Her face was oval and beautiful in the extreme, her every feature was finely chiseled and exquisite, her eyes large and lustrous and her head surmounted by a mass of coal black, waving hair, caught loosely into a strange yet becoming coiffure. Her skin was of a light reddish copper color, against which the crimson glow of her cheeks and the ruby of her beautifully molded lips shone with a strangely enhancing effect.
She was as destitute of clothes as the green Martians who accompanied her; indeed, save for her highly wrought ornaments she was entirely naked, nor could any apparel have enhanced the beauty of her perfect and symmetrical figure.
I was now fully clothed and feeling less self-conscious. I smiled at Becky. "Dejah Thoris, it is then." I extended my hand toward her. I wanted to know what would happen when I touched someone a second time and I also thought it would help bridge the chasm that was now between us. Becky looked me in the eyes and took my hand in hers hesitantly. There was no rush of knowledge or information this time. I felt the warmth of her hand.
"That's all very touching you two. Where do we begin?"
Part 3
The first step was for me to get some time alone. I needed to contemplate the changes I'd gone through and determine the best course for the way forward. My quarters were located on the same floor and Alex escorted me to my door and said he would remain outside. I thanked him and went inside for some much needed time to think.
Now that I was alone and not going to be executed, my thoughts focused on my new condition. How was I to live as a woman? The question was a stupid one as I knew logically that living as a woman was at least living. I had knowledge and skills from both the queen and Becky. Mechanically, I could function as a woman with no problems, but it was the shift in my own thoughts from being a man and now being a woman that was the challenge.
I walked over to a mirror and looked at myself. The window had barely given me a true glimpse of my new body. I was an identical copy to the queen we'd captured. My hand went to my face, my fingers feeling the incredible softness of my flawless skin. I looked closer at my eyes. They were vibrant with their bright blue coloring. I moved my fingers over my soft, moist and full lips. I imagined as a man what it might have been like to kiss them.
I stepped back from the mirror and checked over the rest of my body. My clothes were not the most comfortable or the right fit. Clothing, however, was something we humans now had in abundance. With approximately ten million people left in the world, there was clothing to spare for everyone. One of the warehouses on the surface was filled with clothes that the Rangers had salvaged from nearby homes and buildings that were long since abandoned. When offered a chance I could go find something that better fit me.
I stripped out of my clothes to examine myself more thoroughly. My hands went to my breasts. I felt their weight, suppleness, and sensitivity. I'd never realized just how sensitive women's breasts were. My fingers traced my flat stomach and my eyes alighted on my noticeable missing parts between my legs. I watched in the mirror as her hands, my hands, edged closer to my new vagina. I pulled my hand away at the last moment, still unable to comprehend or understand what I was feeling. I turned to the side to look at my back in the mirror. My long dark hair covered most of my back, like lustrous dark shiny waves. It's length ending just above my perfectly shaped buttocks. I glanced at my face again in the mirror. My vision immediately focused on my startling blue eyes, my full red lips, and my face framed by my dark hair. One thing was for sure, the aliens understood symmetry and beauty.
I went to the bathroom and relieved myself for the first time as a woman. The feeling was both foreign and new, yet my knowledge and understanding gained from Becky and the alien queen was reassuring to the point that I automatically found some tissue to wipe myself clean. After another long look at myself in the mirror I dressed again, found a rubber band, and put my hair back into a ponytail. I then sat on my bed and tried to ignore the sensations of my new body to focus on the immediate task at hand. Unfortunately I kept glancing at myself in the mirror disrupting my thoughts. After twenty minutes, I gave up and stepped outside into the hallway.
Alex looked worried as I met him. "What are you thinking, Alex? You seemed concerned."
"It's everything. I can't imagine what you're going through. I keep thinking it was somehow my fault that we almost killed you. Where do we begin now? How are you feeling? What's it like? It's disconcerting that my co-worker that I've worked side by side with for the past years is suddenly an incredibly distracting beautiful woman. The most beautiful woman I've ever seen."
"My brain's been working overtime as well, Alex. I'm trying to stay focused, but it's a challenge. We just need to start with little steps and get our rhythm back again. We should get the team together and start by having a discussion. Let's get all the questions out on the table."
By late that afternoon we figured out a way for us to meet and not all be in the same room at the same time yet also have direct line of sight with each other. Becky sat with me and Alex and Tom sat in another room separated by a biocontainment wall with two-way communications.
Tom asked the first question. "Jim, I mean, Dejah, let's go back to the dissection of the queen. What happened from your perspective?"
I recounted my experience as thoroughly as I could. "What was interesting now looking back at it all, the laser cutter never worked. That should have been an indicator that the nanobots were still protecting the body. When I cut with the disruption saw, the nanobots began to adjust to the threat and created a new defense against the blade. That's why the Captain's blade never cut me. The nanobots had completed their modification."
"So it's the nanobots that create the protection, not the tissue of the alien?"
"The nanobots spread throughout the body and replicate themselves rapidly. It's like I have a layer of them on top of my skin. When I touch someone, they traverse to the other person, and bring back to me information. The key to the alien's protection is what the nanobots combined with what the individual alien can sense and adjust to. The nanobots within me are self-adapting, a new breed."
Becky asked the next question. "If you don't have alien DNA and tissue you can’t infect us. I wonder if the opposite is true?"
"What do you mean?"
"Can you infect an alien with your human DNA and tissue?"
"That's an interesting thought. We'd need living alien tissue to test that. Unfortunately that's hard to come by. We'd have to test that in the field or capture one alive. However, I believe that since humans have not already infected the aliens, they are likely immune to us."
"What's it like? You're probably the first man to ever become a woman."
"Let's say I have a new appreciation for female anatomy, Alex. I've noticed the weight distribution is different. My hips are wider and there is more movement when I walk. I'm comforted by the fact the knowledge and skills I have match my new female body. I can’t imagine such a transition without that. I'm shorter, so everything looks a little bigger. The nanobots make me feel stronger and more energetic than before. It's all hard to describe."
"This may sound a little personal, but did your orientation change?"
"I'm not sure I've had enough time to know that yet. On the inside, I'm still Jim and my brain still thinks I'm male, thus my preferences haven't changed, but that doesn't mean they won't or can't."
We spoke long into the afternoon discussing what tests we needed to run. I shared a little of my experience absorbing skills and knowledge from the Captain and Becky. I avoided talking about memories at the moment. Once they got comfortable with me, we agreed to let me also gain their knowledge and skills as well in case the combined knowledge would help us eradicate the aliens.
Becky followed me to my room and asked if we could talk. I sat on my bed and she sat in my desk chair across from me. "Dejah, this transformation of yours has been difficult for me. I need you to understand that I... I'd always hoped we could be together... I loved you. I still do in a way because you're still Jim in there, but I can’t get over the fact you're now a woman and that... I could never..."
She started to cry. I reached for her and pulled her over to sit next to me where I could put my arm around her. "I never knew, Becky. I think I understand. You're a wonderful person. You were the one that proved I wasn't an alien. You stood by my side through all of this."
She straightened up and removed my arm from her shoulder. Her lip quivered and the tears slowed. She looked at me resolutely. "Dejah, you're a great person and someone I'll always admire, but you're no longer Jim. I'm afraid our relationship can only be professional from here on out."
Such were the times in which we lived. We suffered pain and found a way to continue on. Becky was doing the same thing. While I was a little baffled by her response as we never had a relationship before other than work, I responded in kind. "I have the utmost respect for you, Becky. I wish things could be different between us. I'll honor your wishes and we'll keep this professional."
She nodded, bit her lower lip, stood and left my room.
I sat alone in my room trying to quiet my mind. I glanced furtively at the beautiful woman in the mirror. I felt an odd need to be clean. It had been three days since my last shower. My new female wisdom gained from Becky suggested my choice of shampoos would cause me much grief in the long term, but I stripped and headed to the shower anyways. I lingered there for a long time, enjoying the sensations of the water cascading over my new body. I was aroused but not enough to explore myself. The transition had left my mind churning.
I toweled off my hair the best I could knowing it would likely be a tangled mess in the morning. I climbed into bed and noted how rough the sheets felt. I struggled getting to sleep that night as everytime I rolled over, the weight of my breasts shifted and reminded me of my current state. Over time I would get used to this, but it wouldn't be tonight.
Part 4
The next morning I was rudely awakened by my covers being pulled off my body. I looked up to see the Ranger Ezriah standing over me, his eyes aflame with lust and desire.
I felt very vulnerable and shrank away from him. "What are you doing?"
"What we should be doing to all alien females."
"I'm not alien! Don't do this!"
He sneered and reached for me, grabbing my ankle and pulling me towards him. I felt the rush of memories, knowledge, and skills transfer. I saw how he had molested other women, even other Rangers before. I couldn't let this happen to me. I kicked at him, my foot connecting with his nose and sending him reeling backwards into the wall. I hadn't use much force and was surprised at the result.
Ezriah held his hand to his nose, obviously broken and bleeding profusely. He shakily got to his feet, lustful eyes transitioning to anger and hate. "You little tramp! You're going to pay for this!"
My courage slowly built within me. I was realizing I wasn't an ordinary female. The Captain couldn't kill me, the nanobots would give me enhanced abilities and protection. "Ezriah. I urge you not to proceed any further as I don't want to hurt you. We have an enemy out there. We shouldn't be fighting amongst ourselves!"
Undeterred, Ezriah came for me. He reached to grab my hair but my hand held his forearm fast. I pushed back, stood up, spun, and twisted his arm so his back was towards me with his arm held snuggly behind him. I plowed him into the wall where his forehead bounced off rendering him unconscious.
I looked down at him and the doctor in me took over. I pulled him into the bed and cleaned his nose and bandaged it as best I could. I radioed up to the Captain.
"Captain, this is Jim, Dejah now. I need you to come with some of your Rangers and take Ezriah from my room. He attacked me this morning."
"I'll be there right away."
I grabbed my sheet and wrapped it around my naked body. I had Ezriah's blood on my hands and legs. My first concern was that I'd be considered a risk. I wish there was camera footage of the event. A knock sounded and my door opened. The Captain and two Rangers entered my room. He looked at me with my bloody hands and legs and then at Ezriah still unconscious on the bed.
The Captain looked at me with wary eyes. "What happened?"
"I was awakened by Ezriah pulling the bed sheet from me. He was going to rape me as, in his words, all alien females should be. We struggled and I kicked him in the nose. It's broken by the way. He attacked me again, and my training kicked in. Before I knew it, I had him turned and struck his head against the wall rendering him unconscious. As a doctor, I've done what I can to stabilize him and treat his wounds. He'll be fine."
"Captain?" A female Ranger pushed forward. I'd never seen her before. She was young, fit, and very pretty with coppery gold hair and green eyes.
"Yes, Cass?"
"Sir, it all seems very plausible to me. Ezriah is not well liked by the women on the base for this very reason. He's tried more than once to get me alone with him, and I've heard other women complain about him molesting them." She looked at me, her eyes intense with a hint of warmth. "She's naked, sir. Why would she attack Ezriah, then bandage and clean him up?"
The Captain looked back at me then to Ezriah who was beginning to stir. "This isn't over, Dejah. I'll need Ezriah's story before deciding what to do. Get him out of here."
"Captain?"
"Yes, Cass?"
"Regardless of the situation, should we really leave her alone right now?"
"Stay with her then. I'll be back in an hour."
"Yes, sir."
They carefully dragged Ezriah out of my room and the door closed behind them leaving myself and Cass alone. I appraised my guest, or guard, not sure what she was at the moment. She was my height and approximate weight. Her face was tanned, but still had a lighter shade to her skin, possibly of Irish descent. A light smattering of the cutest freckles I'd ever seen ran over the bridge of her nose. She had full red lips, and those eyes, those amazing green eyes captivated me. I realized my sexual preferences definitely had not changed as I was immediately attracted to her.
I broke myself from my trance. "Thanks for speaking up for me."
"None of the women like Ezriah. He treats us all like sex objects. Are you alright?"
"I'm fine. I was frightened, of course."
"It's true isn't it? You were Jim, the medical specialist that was trying to find ways to fight the aliens."
Why did I suddenly feel like I was being punished for an accident I had no control over? People would always see me as abnormal. Becky, who had wanted a romantic relationship with me before, now rejected me because I was a woman. Ezriah, thought of me as a thing, a lower class being worthy of only being a sexual plaything. As long as anyone here knew who I'd been, I'd be running into this everywhere I went. Would I ever get a chance to find love?
Cass must have read many emotions that flashed across my countenance as I hesitated to respond. I'd never felt so many emotions before all at once. I was shocked and frightened about almost being raped. I was intensely angry at the aliens that had ruined my life even further. I was deeply lonely for the first time in my life. I'm an abnormal creature unworthy of trust. I startled Cass as my emotions overwhelmed me and I dropped to the floor in a weeping mess.
I felt her hand on my bare shoulder along with the telltale rush from the nanobots. I ignored the rush of new information and focused my thoughts on the gentleness and warmth of her touch. "I... I'm sorry, Cass... It's everything all at once pressing down upon me like a huge weight. I shouldn't burden you with it."
"I don’t have to be here, Dejah. I choose to be here. I can't imagine what you've gone through. You saved my father's life five year's ago. I've heard how you protected your staff as you dissected the alien creatures. I was told how you willingly and courageously chose to be put to death to protect everyone here. For all that you've done for me personally, even though I've never met you before, and your ongoing acts of selflessness, I'm here for you."
She sat down and pulled me into her arms, my head rested against her chest. More than anything, I needed that touch and my release of emotions. After several minutes I began to calm myself. Feeling rather foolish, I sat up and looked at Cass. Her eyes were moist.
"You must think I'm a fool, a stupid young woman, or a pitiable creature not human and not alien." It was a stupid thing for me to say as I wallowed in my self-pity.
Her eyes flashed angrily at me. She quickly and gracefully stood. "Get up!"
I stood to my feet, barely hanging onto the sheet that was covering me. "I'm sorry, I didn't..."
"Enough of the 'I'm sorries'! We've got a job to do, an enemy to destroy. We need the person that steadfastly and resolutely fought for our freedom all these years. It doesn't matter what package you're in. And, one last thing, don't ever mistake my compassion for pity again!" She turned and left.
I was left standing alone as the door banged loudly behind her. She was right. I needed her words more than anything at this moment in my life. No more wallowing! I dropped the sheet and headed for the shower to clean myself up. I'd have a few words for the Captain when he came back.
By the time the Captain returned to my quarters, I had a plan all figured out.
Part 5
"Your story wasn't contested by Ezriah. I think he was still mostly out of it when I asked him the questions. You hit him pretty hard. He'll likely have a slight concussion. Where's Cass?"
"She's a remarkable young woman that has more character than most of us put together. She left after I accused her of pitying me but not before she told me what I needed to hear."
The Captain smiled knowingly. "Cass is not one to trifle with. You wouldn't think it to look at her, but she's our best fighter."
"I know you want me restricted here on this level, but I need to get out and help. These nanobots copy knowledge and skills from people. Combined with the knowledge from the aliens I now carry within me, I can build things, improve things. I need to take the fight to our enemy."
"Show me." The Captain turned and led me through the complex and outside. "We're having problems with our solar array and we're running out of power at the base on a daily basis. I want a solution by the end of the day." He waved at a group of four technicians for them to come over to us. "This is Dejah. She's going to help you solve our power problem. I expect you to give her your utmost courtesy." With that he left us. I extended my hand and introduced myself to all of them, each time I received the surge of knowledge and skills.
"Dejah? Just what do you know about maintaining a solar array? I'm having a hard time believing you can help us."
"I've got a few ideas. Let's go to the array." We walked over to the array and I began a careful inspection. "We're losing ten percent efficiency from the polycarbonate coverings on the panels. They're old and weather has scratched their surface. Four percent is being lost by this corroded wire. Our angles are incorrect. If we adjust the angle about three degrees more, we can gain another two percent. There's more we can do, but we don’t have the inventory. I need crystal from the aliens." They stood looking at me like I was crazy. I knew we had all the parts we needed. "Let's get to work." They shrugged and headed to the shop.
I followed after them but someone caught my eye. It was Cass. She was training with the other Rangers. I watched her for a moment. The hot sun was beating down upon her glistening skin. She was focused, graceful, and fast. Her movements were precise and I could see her lean muscles. Cass turned and looked at me, a curious expression on her face, then turned back to her training.
It was early afternoon when we completed the adjustments to the solar array. Meter readings before and after indicated my new found knowledge was accurate. The overall improvement to the array was impressive, enough to solve our power problems for now. The team I'd been working with were excited and thanked me for my help.
I headed over to the Captain's office and found him there. "As requested, Captain, I was able to help the team repair the solar array. We increased the output of the array by sixteen percent. I know I can do more if I had my hands on some alien crystal. I think I could convert old fuel vehicles to solar."
"Sixteen percent? How did you do it?"
"It was the combined knowledge and skills of your team, Captain. After I touched each of them, I instantly had an impressive amount of knowledge about the solar array. After that, everything seemed simple to me."
"I wish you could transfer that knowledge."
"I've been pondering that very thing, sir. I need to learn more about the nanobots and how to control them. Unfortunately, this requires I come into contact with aliens and I'm not sure the transfer will work from them to me. When's your next expedition?"
"You want to go out with my Rangers now?"
I nodded. "I've got knowledge and skills from yourself, Ezriah, and Cass. I'd just need some proper clothing. Perhaps I can stop by the warehouse and find some that fit better? Cass wears flexible, yet close fitting clothing that doesn't hinder her movements. I think that would be best for me."
He got on the radio. "Cass, I'd like you to assemble the Rangers. Meet me out at the training yard in an hour." He turned back to me. "If you can learn so quickly then let's test your fighting skills. I'll not send you out on an expedition without you fully trained. Head over to the warehouse and find yourself some clothes then meet me back at the training yard."
"Yes, sir."
The warehouse was exactly what it sounded like, A huge building filled with rows and rows of clothing. Luckily it was reasonably well organized. I grabbed a large bag and wandered the aisles. I had no idea what my sizes were so I had to try on a variety of items until I had it figured out. I found bras and panties, pants, tops, some clothing that could be used for expeditions with the Rangers, shoes, and I tossed in a nightgown to make it easier getting to sleep. I changed into the Ranger outfit which included an exercise bra, flexible, yet stretchy pants, and a tank top. I'm sure I'd need more later, but this was a good start. I checked the time and headed to the training area.
Our base was blessed to have a fairly large Ranger squad of fifteen people. The squad was broken into five teams of three. I recognized some of the Rangers, but most were new to me. I'd lived a very sheltered life ten floors below the ground. Cass was the leader of her team and she still seemed a little upset at me. I didn’t blame her. Her team was one person shy as Ezriah had been on her team.
"Rangers. For those that don’t know who this is, her name is Dejah and she's trying out for our squad. We need to put her through the drill. She must be tested on fighting with and without weapons, scouting techniques, navigation, and team communications."
I went down the line and shook hands with each of them, introducing myself. The flood of skills and knowledge gave me everything I needed to know. Now I'd be put to the test and see if my body could keep up in a real-life situation.
I looked at the Captain. "I'm ready, sir."
"Cass, as our best fighter, why don’t you test out Dejah?"
Everyone spread out and Cass handed me a practice sword. These had blunt edges, but being hit by them would still hurt.
"Cass, I didn't mean what I said this morning, but I'm appreciative of your words. I was wallowing in self-pity and you helped me to refocus. Thank you."
"Don't expect me to go soft on you."
"Consider me the biggest, baddest enemy you've ever fought."
Cass started laughing. "You hardly look like an alien soldier. You're slightly better looking."
"Only slightly?"
Her eyes danced mischievously as she leapt forward with a lunge. My body took over and I parried her blade easily. We moved back and forth for a while as she tested various critical hit points on me, all falling short or being blocked by me. I decided to try an offensive and pressed in, my blade moving incredibly fast but also well controlled. I tapped her on the thigh and then on the shoulder in rapid succession. I continued to move forward, increasing my speed and tapping her many more times. Cass finally yielded.
I went to shake her hand but she shook her head. "We're not done yet. Chris! Sean!" Two very large men walked forward. "Now we try you three on one. You never know how many aliens might attack. You have to be prepared. Hand me your weapon." I gave her my weapon and she handed it back to someone behind her. "Ready boys?" I watched as they hefted to very large axe-like weapons. Cass held her practice sword up.
"You want me to fight three of you, unarmed?"
"It's a rite of passage."
"What about the rule, Cass?"
The 'rule' framed itself in my head. "The rule that if I win my rite of passage, I get a date with Cass?"
Cass looked at me and back at the other Ranger. "It's never happened before, so the rule stands."
I looked at Cass and smiled. "You realize that's incentive for me?"
"It'll never happen so I'm not worried in the least. Of course, if you win, the rule says you can choose anyone on the squad."
"No offense guys, but Cass is just better looking than you all." Possibly not the wisest thing to say to a group of men wielding weapons.
Chris stepped forward and started the action by swinging his weapon at my midsection while Cass and Sean tried to flank my sides. It was a delicate dance on my part to keep myself away from three weapons. After several minutes no one had landed a blow on me, but I was getting myself in a corner and they were closing in. This was partly my strategy in that if I could get them close together I could use one of my attackers to block another.
Sean swung his axe towards me from the right, but as he did so I watched his movements and carefully timed my attack. Just as he began his swing, I rushed him and grabbed his axe arm. I pressed myself against his body so the axe passed through where I would have been. I pulled on his arm in the direction of his swing to throw him off balance, spinning him into the attack of Chris that had been coming from my left. Chris' axe thumped into Sean's side, taking him out of the fight.
It was now Chris and Cass against me and they sped up their attacks to try to finish me quickly. Chris changed tactics and instead of a horizontal strike, he struck vertically. I ducked low and caught the blade of his axe between my hands, surprising myself I had the strength to stop his swing. Chris had a leather strap that bound his axe to his wrist giving me an opportunity to pull the axe and him along with it. I dropped all the way to the ground, put my foot into his midsection, and my pull caused Chris to land flat on his back a few feet behind me.
With Chris out of the picture, Cass redoubled her efforts while I was still on the ground. I rolled a few times away from her to get some distance and myself time to get back onto the balls of my feet. We circled around and I let Cass get me close to a building wall. I dodged and rolled under her swing with her sword, placing her back to the wall and me facing her. I watched her movements carefully and again timed my move, She swung her sword as I jumped forward, my left arm blocking her sword arm, rolling up and over her arm and back down to pin her arm against my left side. I pressed my body forward so her back was against the wall and I had her pinned. Her breathing was warm and heavy against my face, our breasts pressed against each other's. She knew I had her beat. She struggled a little, refusing to give up before sighing and dropping her sword.
Her face was flushed and her breathing fast. I was enjoying the position I found myself in, but knew there was no real hope for romance with Cass. "I yield. No one's ever got more than one attacker down in that situation. You've never fought before have you?"
I was still holding her to the wall and she didn’t seem to mind. "This was my first, but it's not really fair in that the nanobots within me transferred knowledge and skills of all the Rangers to me as I shook their hands."
Cass leaned her head in close, her lips brushed my ear as she whispered. "That could be prove to be a useful talent. As much as I'm enjoying this, perhaps you can let me go now?"
We walked back over to the Captain and the rest of the Rangers. There was much applause. Someone asked, "So who are you going to ask for your date?"
"That would be Cass, but I won’t hold her to it if she's not interested."
"I'll honor the rule, but on one condition. You must dress nicely. I'll expect nothing less than a dress."
I wondered why I needed to wear a dress until it dawned on me. She was trying to push me to accept my new gender, much like her words in the morning helped me get on with my mission. My admiration of Cass continued to grow moment by moment. "I'll see what I can find."
The Captain stepped forward and shook my hand. "I've never seen such an excellent fighting display. We still need to make sure you understand our navigation and field communications, but I trust you already know them. Welcome to the Rangers. Your gift, as I would like to call it, is incredibly valuable to this base and all of mankind. Your Ranger duties will need to be balanced with other needs of the base. Cass' team is a man short. You can fill in there for now. Your first mission is tomorrow."
The team was dismissed and everyone went their own way. Cass waited nearby until we were alone. "Meet me at six on top of the warehouse building." She turned and walked away.
Cass was a difficult person to read. She wore her emotions on her sleeve, yet it was hard to know what she was thinking. I decided to go speak to Becky and see if she might help me find a dress for tonight.
I found Becky in the lab. She seemed a little worried about me. "You've been gone all day."
"Whatever plans I had for the day got sidetracked from the moment I woke up. I should have let all of you know where I was."
"So where were you?"
I told her about helping with the solar array and training with the Rangers.
"I guess we'll be seeing less and less of you down here then." She sounded a little melancholy.
"The Captain called what I have a gift. I'm starting to think about it that way myself. I can help out in so many places but I'm still a doctor at heart so you'll see me enough I'm sure. Can I ask you a favor?" She gave me a quizzical look. "Part of the Ranger training included a dinner date if I accomplished a task, which I did. The only catch is that I have to wear a dress."
Becky giggled. "You're going to wear a dress?" She emphasized the word 'You're'.
"It's sort of a rite of passage thing. At least that's how I am looking at it."
"You want me to help you find something nice?" I nodded. She beamed. "You've come to the right person. Come with me!"
Becky took my hand in hers and dragged me back to the warehouse and to a specific corner where there were many dresses. It was good to see Becky cheerful and excited again. She had me try on several dresses until she jumped up and down with excitement. "That's the one! If you're going to wear a dress, you might as well make an impact." She dug around and found some high heeled shoes and the odd piece of jewelry. I almost told her enough was enough, but seeing her joy was enough to make me go along with it.
Part 6
I had showered again and made up my hair so that it flowed over one shoulder. I checked myself out in the mirror and sighed. I was incredibly beautiful. The blue dress that Becky had found me showed ample cleavage with a plunging neckline and it exposed my back as well. You couldn't wear a bra with this dress as it would've ruined the look but the dress was designed to hold everything in place. A black belt at my narrow waist accentuated my curves and helped the dress to flare nicely over my hips. The hem of the dress came to the middle of my thighs, exposing my long lean legs. Matching high heel shoes, which I was grateful I absorbed the skill for walking in from Becky, gave my calves a toned and sexy look. A necklace drew my eyes to my cleavage and that completed the outfit.
Nothing like jumping in with both feet. Cass had told me to get on with life in the morning. She was right. I was surprised at how good I felt even though my mind was rebelling. It was almost six so I began heading to the warehouse. I didn’t run into too many people, but the appreciative stares I received gave me courage. One man walked into a garbage can as I walked by another muttered something that sounded like "freak" under his breath which further confused me as to who or what I really was.
The warehouse roof wasn't the most elegant place for a dinner date, but there were no restaurants anymore. I turned the corner from the stairway and spotted Cass on the western corner of the building. She'd worn a sleek black dress that hugged every curve of her body. Combined with the setting sun in the distance, her silhouette cast a stunning figure of grace and beauty. I suddenly felt unworthy of being in her presence.
Cass walked over to meet me. "I was just kidding that you needed to wear a dress, but I'm sure glad you did. You look breathtaking. I've never seen a more beautiful woman in my entire life."
"I take it you don’t look in the mirror much then?"
She blushed and pulled a few stray hairs of hers out of her eyes. "Come, sit. I got the mess hall to whip us up a fancy meal." She took my arm and led me to where a table and chairs were set up. There was even some wine, a rare treat indeed. We sat and ate as we enjoyed the sunset and each other's company.
"I'm having a hard time figuring you out, Dejah. I don't know what to think or do and I get flustered around you. It's my turn to apologize though. My words were harsh this morning and I tried to take it out on you today at the training area. I'm sorry."
"Didn't you tell me no more 'I'm sorries'? You were right, Cass. I needed to hear those words, just like I needed to wear this dress tonight. I have to accept who I am now."
"I can't take my eyes off of you. I'm glad you've decided to accept who you are as you would certainly not look this good in fatigues. You were absolutely amazing today. I've never seen anyone fight so well. I was a novice in your hands." Her eyes locked with mine and her hand reached across the table to rest on mine. I felt a slight new rush but it wasn't because of the nanobots. "Dejah, why am I so drawn to you? Is it something the nanobots have done to me? Have you infected me somehow?"
I laughed a little lightheartedly. "No one else is affected. Becky all but turned away from me wanting nothing more than a professional relationship. Not that we had anything but that before. Ezriah wanted to rape and kill me. It also doesn’t explain why I am inexplicably drawn to you. I just didn’t think you'd be interested in someone like me."
"There you go again. Thinking that you are substandard material now."
"No, that's not it. Someone like me, a woman." I felt weak near Cass and I looked down as my emotions continued to overwhelm me. Why couldn't I have met Cass a few days ago before all of this had happened?
She lifted my chin with her fingers so she could look in my eyes again. "Who ever said I wasn't interested in women?" She smiled. "Tomorrow's a big day. If I keep you any longer you'll be of no use to me on our mission. We start at five in the morning."
We stood together. "Cass?" I wanted to crush her to me. I wanted to kiss her. She looked at me expectantly. I decided I better not press my luck. "Sleep well and thank you for a lovely date."
Her eyes crinkled and she almost laughed. "Cassandra. You can call me Cassandra. The pleasure was all mine." I started to walk away. "Dejah?" I turned, this time it was me that waited expectantly. "Don't get hurt tomorrow and, just in case, lock your door to your quarters tonight. There's more than one man on base what would love to take advantage of you. Maybe a few women as well."
"I will. Good night, Cassandra."
"Good night, Dejah."
I walked back down through the warehouse and towards the building where my quarters were. The Captain spotted me and waved me over to him. "I must say, Dejah, that surprised to see you wear a dress."
"Thank you, sir. It was a requirement of the date tonight with Cass."
"Oh really? About Cass. She's like a daughter to me. Don't get any ideas about her."
"Sir?"
"She needs to stay focused on her job and she'll need to find a young man soon and begin raising a family. I can't have you interfering in that plan."
"Sir, I think that's her decision."
"That's where you're wrong. Decisions can no longer be made at an individual level. The fate of mankind rests in our ability to procreate. I've seen the way she looks at you and you look at her. It ends now."
"You do her and everyone a disservice, sir. We're not military that can be commanded. We're human beings choosing to come together to fight the fight against our enemies. If in doing so we lose the essence of who we are, our individuality, then we might as well give up now."
"How dare you lecture me? You're hereby removed from the Ranger squad and you will not go out on the mission tomorrow. I can't allow someone with such distorted views be a part of this base. In the morning you'll be banished from this base and a death sentence put upon your head should you ever return."
"That seems overly harsh, even for you. I can be a huge benefit to this community. You're sending Cass out on a mission with just two people? There's a reason three is the minimum. I question your judgment. If this is the way you truly feel, then I'll leave willingly, but not before I speak with Cassandra." I turned away from the Captain. I was furious.
I went back to my quarters and looked through my things. There was nothing really there I needed to take if I was to leave the base. I'd only need clothing, food, and weapons. The next nearest base was in Colorado at the old Cheyenne Mountain facility. That would take over a month to reach by foot. If Cassandra didn't want me here, then that's where I 'd head.
Part 7
In the morning I dressed in what I was going to wear to go out on the mission. I left a note for Alex, Tom, and Becky in case I never saw them again. It was almost five in the morning and I wanted to catch Cassandra before she left. I tried to open my door, but it was locked from the outside. I swore. The Captain was taking no chances I'd talk to her before I was to be banished. I tried my radio but it had been deactivated. I sat on my bed and watched the clock crawl around until it was after six. Cassandra would be long gone on her mission by now. She probably felt I'd chosen not to come after all.
My door opened and the Captain and six Rangers stood nearby, their weapons at the ready. I stood, anger shaking my body. I could kill him, all of them if need be, but I reminded myself they weren't my real enemy.
"We need your help, Dejah."
"You, who ordered me banished from this base, my home, want my help? You locked me in my quarters so that I couldn't attempt to communicate with Cassandra or anyone else, and you want my help?" I was very angry and my fists clenched at my side.
"It's Cass. When I told her last night you were banished from the base she didn't realize you were still here. She headed out last night on her own to find you. Our scouts in the northeast indicated she's heading straight into a small band of about a dozen aliens. I thought you of all people would be willing to help find and protect her and bring her back home. Whether you do or don't, the banishment will still proceed."
"I'll help, but I'm not doing this for you. I'm doing it for Cassandra." I grabbed a sword from one of the Rangers and ran from the base, the rest of the Rangers struggled to keep up with me.
If Cassandra had headed north she obviously believed I was heading to the Colorado base. With the Ranger training I had acquired, it was easy to spot her trail. I moved at a steady jog through the Texas hill country. The following Rangers were left well behind as I continued to push myself onward. It was around one in the afternoon when I crested a small rise and looked down to find Cassandra. She was surrounded by transformed aliens. Several spider-like scouts circled in an outer ring. Two soldiers stood before her and one behind. Their size dwarfing her. I didn't see any other aliens but no doubt they were still in the area. I pulled my sword from it's scabbard and ran full speed to the nearest alien scout. I wasn't looking to capture, my goal was to save Cassandra at all costs. The scout turned towards me just as I cleaved it's head from it's body. It took moments for me to reach the flat area where Cassandra was standing her ground. I caught glimpses of her as I ran between the brush. I yelled to her to let her know I was there.
My shout caused one of the soldiers to turn and rush towards me. A normal human fighter would have no chance against them, but I wasn't normal. I used all my skill to dodge and weave as the giant claws tried to skewer me. I sliced one of the claws off, dove underneath the creature and cut several legs off as well. The soldier fell onto it's side exposing it's neck to my blade.
The soldier had delayed me significantly and I turned to watch in horror as Cassandra fell backwards, her sword falling from her hand and the alien soldier, almost gloating, raised it's massive claw to cleave her in two. I ran forward and threw my sword, the blade cut deep into the creature's side. It staggered, but I knew it wasn't a killing blow. I reached Cassandra's side and stood protectively over her. While the one soldier struggled to regain its footing, the last soldier rushed towards us. It raised it's claw over my head and brought it down with all it's strength. I raised my hands and felt the tremendous blow against them, but I held it back. Somehow the nanobots gave me additional strength. I felt the sudden surge of information and knowledge and at the same time the soldier paused.
I realized it recognized me, or more likely it recognized the nanobots within me. It took a step back and gave an almost reverential look. It spoke and I could understand it even though the language was not something easily translatable. I turned to a wide-eyed Cassandra and pulled her to her feet. I held her hand.
"Mine!" I shouted. What came out of my mouth was an odd sound, but they backed away even further. "Go!" They all turned and fled to the northeast.
I turned back to Cassandra and sat her down on a nearby log. She was shaking. "Are you alright, Cassandra?"
She looked at me with her big green eyes. "I'm fine thanks to you. I've got so many questions but I need to do something first." She slapped me. I recoiled away from her in shock, my hand going to my cheek. "After I told you I was drawn to you, you just left without even saying anything to me?"
"When I left our dinner last night, the Captain had a conversation with me. He ordered me to stay away from you, that your duty was to ultimately propagate mankind. That if I didn't leave you alone, I'd be banished. I told him it was your decision and I wouldn't leave without speaking with you. I was up early this morning with full intention of talking with you before your mission left but found my quarters locked from the outside and my radio disabled. The Captain and some Rangers came to me at six this morning telling me you had vanished and that you were heading into a group of aliens. I came as quickly as I could."
"He told me you were banished last night and you'd already left. I've wronged you, Dejah. You came to save me and I slap you. I should go." She started to get up and I grabbed both her hands in mine.
"Cassandra. I came here to see if there was any chance for us and I'd do anything to keep you safe. If you don’t feel we could or should be together, or if your duty lies in propagating mankind, then I'll continue on my way and not turn back."
"I came out to find you and to give you a piece of my mind. What the Captain did was wrong. You don't deserve banishment. I realize we don’t know each other very well, but I felt the loss of you deeper than anything I've ever felt in my life. It hurt so much the thought you would leave without talking to me." She grabbed me and kissed me. "If you don’t want me, I understand."
"There's been nothing in my life that could ever be stronger than my hate for the aliens... until now." I kissed her back and she melted into my arms. "We have a decision to make. I realize that our base was your home. The Captain told me even if I was able to bring you back, I'd still be banished."
"I won't go back to become someone's baby making machine."
"You have friends and family there."
"I've all the family I need right here in front of me. Besides, it's time I go see my mother and father at the Colorado base."
"If you're sure, then let's get going. Other Rangers from the base will be arriving soon."
We retrieved Cassandra's sword and began moving quickly north.
Part 8
We talked as we walked.
"What happened back there?"
"When the soldier touched me he recognized me as a queen and backed down. I told it you belonged to me. When I did so, I believe I somehow marked you as mine. I suspect no alien would harm you now. I then commanded them to go."
"You told them I belonged to you?" I nodded and she stopped dead in her tracks. I expected another slap but she kissed me instead. "You know that's quite romantic. You may be the first person to ever propose in front of an alien."
"Propose?"
"I'm old fashioned that way. I don’t give my heart to just anyone. If you said I was yours, then that's good enough for me." I stammered a little until she smiled and laughed. "You're cute and gullible."
After several days of hiking we came to a few scattered buildings. In my early twenties I used to come here on my motorcycle. The very tiny town was called Luckenbach and it was a haven for motorcyclists. The nearest city to Luckenbach was Fredericksburg, a location the aliens chose for a small colony. The buildings were mostly decayed and destroyed, but we found a pair of dirty and rusting off road motorcycles in an old collapsed barn. Mechanically they were in surprisingly good shape.
I ran my hand longlingly over the gas tank and looked up at Cassandra. "I've got an idea."
"Should I be worried?"
"There shouldn't be too much risk involved."
"What's not too much risk?"
"I hike to Fredericksburg and steal some crystal from the alien colony."
"I just got you, I'm not letting you waltz right into a colony!"
"With the crystal, I can convert these motorcycles to run on solar energy. We could be in Colorado in under a week. Most of the old roads are still passable."
"It's a good idea except for two things."
"I've never ridden a motorcycle, and I'm not letting you near the colony. They think you're a queen. They could turn you into an alien baby making concession stand."
"The colonies are mostly underground. Crystals channel solar energy into the heart of the colony and are spread out for miles around the colony. I won’t have to get too close to the center, just find some crystal on the outer edges."
"All right. We go at night when their activity is less."
"What do you mean, we?"
"I'm not leaving your side. You're stuck with me."
I knew better than to argue with her. Late that afternoon we headed out from Luckenbach towards Fredericksburg. We always remained on alert, but we spoke a lot as we walked. The past few days with Cassandra had galvanized our budding relationship. Cassandra was witty and charming and had an incredible sense of humor. I was falling for her more and more every day.
We were about a mile from Fredericksburg and were walking by the light of the moon. The tall crystalline structure was easily visible to us and glimmered beautifully in the moonlight. "For all their merciless ways, they sure make beautiful creations."
Cassandra looked at me. "They sure do."
She reached for me and pulled me close but as she did so an alien scout crashed through the scrub brush in front of us. I pulled Cassandra behind me and stepped forward, my hand extended. The creature was skittish but stretched what could only be an antenna-like appendage towards my hand. When it touched, I felt the rush and gained instant knowledge of the area and the colony. It stepped back and focused its attention on Cassandra. I stood and readied myself to attack the scout if needed. It reached towards her and touched her, then turned to me, spoke, and left.
"That was enough to get the heart going. Can you enlighten me on what just happened?"
"The scout recognized me as a queen, and you belonging to me. The language is hard to translate, as the sounds turn to pictures in my mind. I believe it indicated we were accepted, however, the queen of this colony will not stand for any rivals. In other words, we won’t be harmed, but it would be best if I left to start my own colony."
"So it wants us to go away and make love?"
I smiled. "I guess so. Of course, we'd have a hard time starting a colony that way."
"We'd just have to practice until we got it right."
I was unsure if she was joking with me or serious. I looked at her beautiful face glowing in the moonlight. I reached out and pulled a few stray strands of her hair and put it behind her ear. She grabbed my hand and held it close against her cheek before kissing it. It was a touching moment and my heart was beating wildly in my chest.
I was about to kiss her when some alien knowledge seemed to unlock within me. A sense of urgency suddenly gripped me. "The scout. It's going to tell the queen we're here. Another queen, me, will be considered a threat to her colony. While the workers won’t harm us, that's not to say she won’t send them out to capture us and kill us herself. We need to get the crystal and get out of here. I now know where some is. Let's go!"
We ran a short distance to where a crystal outcropping was. These crystals went deep into the ground all the way to the central chambers. They were hard as rock, but the disruptor sword could cut clean through as if it was jello. I cut off a foot square of the crystal and we ran back to Luckenbach.
Part 9
Over the next few days, the urgency remained. We needed to get out of the area quickly. Cassandra helped where she could as we dismantled the motorcycles and rebuilt them. It would have been easier if I had electric motors to work with, but I managed to create a hydrogen fuel cell that was charged by a small portion of the crystal. The hydrogen would be fed into the motorcycle engine and if all went well, we'd have almost unlimited fuel from a gallon of water. Of course, the motorcycles couldn't be used after dark without a hydrogen collection tank.
We were only able to get one motorcycle working. The other's parts had seized, but the one we did get going was large enough for both of us. I was very grateful for many things that morning. We now had transportation, the first motorized vehicle to grace the earth in many years and the feel of Cassandra's arms as she wrapped them around my body as we rode away.
Cassandra was truly amazing and my love for her grew every day. She was a trooper and confident, yet for all her strengths, she loved to touch and be touched. We still had not tried starting our colony yet as I wanted the opportunity to make it as special as I could but the wait was killing us both and it was becoming harder and harder to stop our kissing before getting too carried away.
The motorcycle proved to be an engineering marvel and worked beyond my expectations. When we were well removed from the area of the colony I began teaching Cassandra how to ride. She struggled at first but quickly became adept to the point of operating it on our trip to Colorado.
Four days later we arrived at the outer perimeter of the Cheyenne Mountain base. The guards were highly cautious with us since we arrived on a vehicle powered by alien crystal. We were both light tested and escorted to the base Captain's office.
"Sir, we intercepted these two people claiming to be from the San Antonio base. They were riding an old motorcycle that's using alien crystal to fuel it. The light tests appear normal. What would you like to do with them?"
The Captain turned and took one look at Cassandra and wrapped his arms around her. "I'd recognize my daughter anywhere. They're fine soldier."
I took a few steps back to let Cassandra have her reunion. I knew her father was here, but I didn’t realize he was the Captain.
"It's so good to see you. Your mother will be so happy you're here."
"I'm glad to be here, father. You've become a Captain since I last saw you. Congratulations! This is Dejah. We've got a very long story to tell you. We hope to make this our home base."
He looked me over, then at Cassandra, obviously putting two and two together. He didn't say anything but offered his hand in welcome. "Welcome to Colorado, Dejah. Why don't you two show me this motorcycle you came in on, then we can go see your mother Cass."
We took him outside and went over the changes we'd made to the motorcycle to make it run. He was very interested and wondered how we knew enough to make the modifications. We told him that was part of a larger conversation. We then headed to see Cassandra's mother. Cassandra saw I was hesitant and nervous, but she took my hand in hers and didn’t seem bothered showing her parents that we might be together.
Cassandra's mother was ecstatic to see her daughter again. After introductions, we sat down together for some dinner. It was during dinner that we shared all the events that led up to our arrival. They were impressed that I had rescued Cassandra from the aliens, but, at that point, we hadn't shared much about me at all.
"Dejah, perhaps you can elaborate on how you came to be such a good fighter and also mechanically inclined?"
I looked at Cassandra and she nodded. I could tell she trusted her parents to listen with an open mind. "I'm happy to share, but I want you to reserve judgment until I finish as this is going to sound very strange." They nodded and I looked towards Cassandra's father. "I've actually met you once before about five years ago. Back then, I was working at the San Antonio base as the Chief Medical Officer. My name was Jim Donnelly up until a few weeks ago. You'd come in with a broken arm and a punctured lung. I operated on you. Anyways, that's not important with the exception of establishing I was that person that operated on you. Over the years, it had been my job to dissect aliens as I looked to find vulnerabilities. Two weeks ago, a young alien queen was brought in. As I was dissecting her, I found active nanobots, something I'd never witnessed before. In an accident these nanobots entered my blood stream. I woke two days later, my body transformed into that of the alien queen. At first, I was sentenced to die, but the nanobots within me had adapted to block the disruptor weapons and prevented me from being put to death. We discovered that the nanobots were a newly evolved variety, only existing in the body of the new queen. My DNA was analyzed and I had no alien DNA within me. I was given a reprieve of my execution, during which time we learned that the nanobots within me were capable of acquiring knowledge and skills from other people upon touch. By accumulating knowledge of the solar mechanics on base, plus the knowledge I was given from the nanobots about the alien queen, I was able to build the motorcycle. The same nanobots helped me learn how to fight. It's important to note, that the aliens still see me as a queen. They won’t kill me, but another queen might see me as a threat and try to do so."
Cassandra's father nodded his head thoughtfully. "If the San Antonio base accepted who you were why did you come here then?"
"I had a disagreement with Captain Handley. I was growing fond of Cassandra and was hoping she felt the same way about me. The Captain noticed this and gave me a stern warning to leave Cassandra alone so she can be used to propagate the human species, otherwise I'd be sent away from the base with a sentence of death should I ever return. I told him that it was Cassandra's decision. If she wanted me, then I wasn't going to leave her."
He looked over at Cassandra who had a pleading look in her eyes. "You love her?"
She looked at me. "Yes, father. I've never met a more honorable, courageous, and resolute person in my entire life. Dejah's my choice and I love her."
Her mother then spoke. "We remember the incident you had with one of the male Rangers and always knew you seemed more attracted to women. If you love her, then that's good enough for us. Welcome to the family, Dejah. We are so glad you're both here."
"In more ways than one. Dejah, when we greeted you, you acquired my knowledge and skills so you know what's been happening here?"
"I'm sorry, I have no way to control the transfer. Yes, you have a major alien colony about one hundred miles east of here. They've been expanding their territory and their scouts are regularly spotted in the vicinity of the base. You're afraid that you'll have to relocate the base soon."
He shook his head in disbelief. "You really did get all of that from me as I've not shared the last concern with anyone yet. With your knowledge, can you help us?"
"We brought more alien crystal with us. We can use some of the old military vehicles around here and convert them giving us far greater mobility. It's possible we can also manufacture new weapons that will disrupt the nanobots within the aliens, making them susceptible to our older weapons. If nothing else, we can build new sources of energy that could give us an edge."
"I'll put out a communication telling everyone that you and Cass will be first in command of our Ranger squad here. I believe they'll accept you once you show them what you're capable of. We'll set up a demonstration tomorrow. Cass, your relationship with Dejah is your choice. It was wrong of Captain Handley to put you in that position. It'll never happen here, for anyone. Would you like separate accommodations or joint?"
Cassandra looked at me like I was the only person on earth. We both said at the same time, "Joint."
That night with us both being showered and clean and having a comfortable, private room, we made love. The tenderness of every touch combined with our passionate desires for each other was unlike anything I'd ever experienced before. I now knew what it felt like to be fully female and I had a hard time ever wanting to go back to who I was before.
Part 10
The next morning Cassandra and I were standing before the Ranger squad. The Colorado squad was a little smaller than San Antonio's with a dozen Rangers. Cassandra's father introduced us and I pulled more unique skills from them all. Her father was correct in that the Rangers were skeptical of us, but when Cassandra easily bested two of their best fighters they were very excited about her.
Cassandra's father made them aware that I was rather unique. He decided it was best for them to know the truth that I'd been infected with nanobots, but that I was not alien. It was a bold and risky move on his part, but he knew and trusted his team explicitly and if he was alright with it then they would be as well. While initially skeptical, once they saw me fight unarmed against four of their Rangers they seemed far more willing to accept me. The next step for us was to begin converting several old humvees. With all the parts around the base, it was easier than I thought to get them going again. We even created hydrogen collection tanks to allow them to operate for a time at night. Some of the older Rangers that used to drive cars were thrilled to get behind the wheel again.
Over the next several days, we began designing disruptor rays. By channeling the sun through the alien crystal, we created a ray, similar in design to a laser, but with the same disruptive pattern as our swords. By targeting an alien with the ray, then firing with regular weapons, there was a chance we would kill the aliens. The guns were mounted on top of the humvees. By this point we'd run out of alien crystal and we'd need a larger source to build more items.
We prepared for a mission the next day to gather additional crystal and hopefully test our new weapons. Cassandra and I were very busy but I found some time to go to the warehouse and replenish our clothing. One of the people I had acquired skills from used to be a jewelry designer and I had been working through the evenings on a secret project for Cassandra. That evening I dressed in the fanciest and sexiest dress I could find, did my hair up nice, and prepared a home-cooked meal for her. I thanked her mother for the skill to cook meals just the way Cassandra liked them. Our room had a little table and I converted it into a white clothed dining room complete with candles.
When Cassandra entered our room I saw her smile brightly and her eyes twinkle with love. "You look amazing, Dejah! Did my mother make us dinner? It smells divine in here!"
"One of the benefits of these nanobots is that I learned how to cook like your mother." I gave Cassandra a long and passionate kiss.
"I'm not properly dressed for such a romantic evening."
"I took the liberty of finding you a dress at the warehouse." I indicated the dress that was lying on the bed.
"That dress looks a little shorter than the one you're wearing."
"It was intentional on my part. You have such gorgeous legs."
She smiled, kissed me, grabbed the dress and went to the bathroom to change. She came out a few minutes later looking simply stunning. The dress was more like a miniskirt than an actual dress and left little to the imagination. My breath quickened as I took her in my arms. "I have something for you." I produced a small box and handed it to her. Her eyes went wide.
"Is this what I think it is?"
"That depends on what you think it might be." She slowly opened the box and gasped, one hand went to her mouth. I dropped to my knee. "I've spent my life so focused on finding ways to kill the aliens, that I'd not been living myself. When I met you, that all changed. It's funny how my accident has made me realize what's most important in life. I can't imagine my life without you. Will you marry me?"
She was crying and flustered. "I can't live without you, Dejah. Of course I'll marry you! The ring. Where did you find it?"
"I made it from the leftover alien crystal and some old gold jewelry." I took the ring from the box and placed it on her finger. She pulled me up and I received the most spectacular kiss I'd ever received.
Part 11
The next morning Cassandra and I led the two converted humvees east towards the colony. We rode the motorcycle and three men manned each humvee. Our scouts had spotted several crystal outcroppings about fifty miles from the base. Alien activity in the area was high.
The humvees worked exceptionally well and they were able to keep up with us. Going was still slow, but far faster than by foot. We reached the crystal outcropping without incident and used the disruptor rays to carve large sections from it. These we placed into the humvees. We were all excited as we began to head back when the aliens attacked. A dozen soldiers and five scouts had surrounded us and were closing fast. I pulled my sword as did Cassandra and she and I rushed the nearest soldier. The men in the humvees opened fire with the disruptor rays and followed up with old-fashioned machine guns. The results were impressive. Within moments the humvees had taken out three soldiers and two scouts. The aliens were taken by surprise. Never had humans had the upper hand in a battle before.
By this time the fight had separated Cassandra and me. I had one soldier down with my sword and was preparing to attack another when I heard Cassandra's scream. A scout had her held in it's claws, turned and ran swifty east carrying her along. I started to run after her, but it was no use. Soldiers blocked my path and the scout was even faster than our humvees on this uneven terrain. I went crazy with anger and sliced through multiple soldiers and scouts before realizing the rest of the aliens had retreated.
The men were excited and thrilled at their success but also dismayed Cassandra had been taken. "I want you to all head back to the base. The crystal we got is too valuable to leave out here. You have the designs and plans to use it. I'm going after Cassandra."
"We've never seen them take someone before. Why did they do that?" Others spoke up telling me I shouldn’t go, that she's lost.
"The aliens recognize me as a queen since I have a queen's nanobots within me. I marked Cassandra as mine. By taking her they know I will come. This is what their queen likely wants. I can safely walk into the colony. I can get her back."
"No one's been in a colony before. You could be killed by the queen there."
"It's a choice I'm making." I jumped on the motorcycle and raced off towards the colony leaving the men to head back towards the base.
It took several hours to get close enough to the colony that I could continue on foot. As I approached the entrance, a large crystalline hole in the ground, I was immediately approached by multiple scouts and soldiers. I stood my ground and let them touch me. As before they backed away. Several scouts rushed inside and I could hear the clatter of their communications.
When they touched me I received knowledge about the colony's construction and I had memories of them bringing in Cassandra. I walked forward and down into the colony. Cassandra and I were the first humans to ever step foot inside a colony. Far from the ant hills we imagined, this place was a work of art. Light funneled from the crystals above ground and bathed the interior with a consistent warmth and glow. I expected dirt and filth everywhere, but it was clean and the walls, ceilings, and floors were covered in crystal. It was beautiful.
As I walked, the aliens, now mostly in human form dropped their heads as I passed. Word had been passed that I was a queen. The knowledge I'd gained from them helped me to understand their behavior. They feared me as they would any queen. If I killed their queen, then I would become the new queen. They gave me respect as if I was their future leader.
I continued further and further into the center of the colony. I touched several aliens along the way trying to gather information on where Cassandra might have been taken. Finally I got a break and received a memory of where she was located. Unfortunately it was close to the queen's chamber. I quickened my pace until I spotted several aliens in front of a small room. I boldly walked up to them and they parted for me. Cassandra was inside.
I ran into her arms. "Are you hurt?"
"No. They didn't hurt me. Why are you here? You're putting yourself at great risk. You're too valuable to humankind to come rescue me!"
"If I didn't have you, then I wouldn't be human any longer. I'd be a useless shell. You're worth more to me than my own life. I love you."
She kissed me and took my hand. I handed her my sword. "Let's get out of here!"
We left the room and the soldiers stepped aside. It was almost too easy.
We walked a few steps when I heard the queen speak to me in her alien language. I stopped in my tracks. I turned to see a beautiful woman walking towards us. She looked at Cassandra and my hand in hers. She switched to English. "You dare come here to challenge me?"
"You took what belonged to me. I'm not here to challenge you."
"You think you can kill my soldiers, walk in here, and leave unharmed?" She took more steps towards me. She looked confident yet also concerned. "You're a new breed. I see that now. I want to copy your image." She reached for me.
All I could think about was being infected by this queen. In my mind I focused on blocking her touch. Her hand touched my cheek in a gentle way. I immediately felt a rush of information, skills, and knowledge from her. She was planning on killing Cassandra and me and wouldn’t let us leave without a fight. Her eyes widened.
"Nothing. I get nothing from you!"
My nanobots had responded to my desire to block her. She became very angry and started to transform. I felt my sword being placed into my hand. Cassandra was shaking. I whispered to her. "Run! Get out of here!" She stood defiantly but did take a step back.
"I'll never leave you."
The queen transformed into a hideous creature. Much like the soldiers, but several times larger. She had four sets of claws and additional legs similar to the scouts. She was enormous. She reared up and screamed in an alien tongue. I ran forward trying to take the fight away from Cassandra. I dove under the queen and slashed one of her legs off grateful her nanobots were not capable of blocking my sword. She howled in pain and slammed a huge claw into my side sending me forty feet across the crystal room. I'd hung onto my sword, surprised I was intact. I scrambled to my feet as she charged me faster than any scout I'd ever seen move. I dove to the side, rolled, and slashed out slicing clean through one of her claws. This time she didn't scream but brought the other three claws towards me at the same time. I ducked one but the other closed itself tightly around my waist and the third smashed into my sword arm sending my sword flying across the room.
I could feel the pressure of the claw tighten. My nanobots were preventing me from being cleaved in two but I could feel them begin to collapse against the strain. A second claw closed around my neck. I was starting to lose my ability to take a breath. I was in a bad situation. I reached my hands to the claw around my throat and tried to pry it open. I put everything I had into it and the claw slowly gave way a little. That's when the queen lifted me off the ground and the third claw closed around my head.
Things were starting to go dark. I was struggling to breathe and my energy was rapidly leaving me. Out of the corner of my eye I saw a blue flash of light and heard the queen scream loudly. I was dropped to the ground and looked up to see Cassandra on the back of the queen with the sword jammed into the back of its neck. The queen's claws couldn't reach Cassandra but the queen crashed into the walls of the room trying to dislodge her. The next thing I knew, Cassandra was hurled to the ground and lay unmoving, the sword skittered across the floor towards me.
My energy was restoring quickly as I reached for the sword. Using both hands I wrapped them around the hilt and attacked the queen in a flurry of strikes. The image of Cassandra on the ground turned me into a whirlwind of motion and fury. I cut another claw away and several more legs and sliced open the abdomen of the queen. She was badly wounded and moving much slower now. I took advantage of this and cut my way under her great head and sliced with everything I had. Her head hung for a moment on alien tissue then rolled across the floor.
I didn't watch the queen's death throws as I ran to Cassandra's side. I felt for her pulse and found it. My medical training kicked in and I checked her over quickly. She had a slight cut on her head, but otherwise she was fine. I held her against me until she came to. Her eyes fluttered open and looked into mine. She smiled. "The queen?"
"Dead. You saved my life."
"It's the least I could do for my future wife. What happens now?"
"I'm not really sure."
Transformed scouts and soldiers encircled us. They tentatively reached out and touched me, then bowed and backed away. I'd become their new queen.
"Are we safe?"
"Yes. They'll spread the word a new queen is in control. We should take the opportunity to explore a little. Are you feeling up to it?"
"Of course, my Queen." Her eyes twinkling with love and joy.
I pulled her up and slipped my arm around her waist. Even with the danger all around us our touch elicited a response from my body. "Let's go to the queen's chamber then." I led Cassandra in through the tunnels of crystal to the queen's chamber. When we arrived at the chamber we found it to be large and impressive. "Amazing. I've got the entire complex map stored in the nanobots. Beneath us are millions of baby aliens waiting to be hatched. The queen had been busy."
We walked over to the center of the room. Crystal tubes fed from all direction into this point. "This is the heart of the colony. All the energy from the sun flows to this point and is collected. There's a vulnerability here. Do you think you can run if needed?"
"Yes. What are you thinking?"
"The collected energy from the sun comes to this point. If this core is badly damaged the energy will pour into this chamber uncontrolled. I anticipate the colony will implode but I'm not sure how long we'd have to get out of here."
"You think we could destroy the entire colony? What about all the aliens within?"
"I'm sure some would escape, but all the babies and most of the others would likely die."
"Then we have to do this. But before you do, I must have another taste of your lips to sustain me in case we don’t make it."
"You could leave now and get out. I can do this when I know you are safely away."
"No chance. I'm not leaving your side. We survive together or we die together."
"Then kiss me, my love."
Cassandra wrapped her arms around me and gave me a long lingering kiss. "I love you, Dejah. Now, let's kick some alien butt!"
I walked to the core with my sword ready and looked back at Cassandra. I turned and slashed through the crystal tubes and cut the core away, damaging it badly. Blinding light and heat poured from the crystal tubes. I shielded my eyes and felt the room shake as the heat began to melt away the crystal structure. I turned and grabbed Cassandra's hand and we ran for all we were worth.
The structure shook beneath our feet as we ran causing us to stumble several times. The aliens merely bowed at our passing, unaware of what was transpiring. We rushed ahead as the trembling became stronger. "Come on!" I urged.
We plunged into the sunshine and continued to run. The ground was shaking violently and cracks were beginning to appear in the earth. The motorcycle was where I left it and we jumped on and I gave it everything it had. We were several miles from the colony when we stopped and looked back. The crystal towers were shaking and beginning to collapse. We heard the explosion before we felt it. The colony rose up out of the ground and collapsed shattering crystal spires. Flames burst forth briefly from amongst the crystal. The shockwave nearly knocked us off the motorcycle. It was all over. The colony was destroyed and we now had an almost endless supply of crystal to harvest. I turned and kissed Cassandra. "Let's go home."
Part 12
We arrived back at the base several hours later. The Rangers met us and escorted us into the camp. They'd heard the explosion all the way here. Everyone gathered around us and Cassandra's mother and father pushed through the crowd to get their arms around us both.
"We were frightened we'd lost you both."
"We need to celebrate. The colony is destroyed, we have tons of crystal we can harvest, our new weapons are working, and Cassandra has agreed to marry me."
Cassandra's father was smiling. "I'm not sure what to be more excited about. You'll have to tell us all that happened. How did you destroy the colony?"
Cassandra's mother pushed him aside. "Oh hush! We've a lot of time to hear about that. We have a new daughter-in-law!" She wrapped her arms around me and kissed my cheek. "A celebration is a must!"
Another older gentleman pushed himself forward. "Did I hear someone say marriage? I was an ordained minister before the aliens came. I haven’t performed a marriage ceremony in twenty years. I think mankind is due!"
The Rangers led the community in a cheer. This was mankind's first victory against the aliens. The entire community prepared for a grand celebration the next day. Per historical custom, I was not allowed to see Cassandra until the celebration which would begin with our wedding. We barely got in a last kiss before we were whisked away from each other. The Rangers took me while Cassandra's parents took her.
The next morning the Rangers sort of adopted me as their leader and felt an obligation to walk me down the aisle but first they said I needed to find a dress and no ordinary one would do for the human alien queen. They piled me into the humvee and we drove into the old city of Colorado Springs. There, one of the scouts remembered seeing a store for weddings. We climbed over debris and found the old store. The bottom floor was in rough shape but the top floor contained boxes of gowns that had been well sealed and protected from decay over the years. We opened several and found a dress that looked like it would fit. They even found a veil attached to a little tiara which they jokingly called a queen's crown for me.
The funny thing was that I didn’t even balk at the idea of wearing a dress anymore. I was feeling very comfortable in who I was now. I realize historically the bride was the one that got proposed to and walked down the aisle, but we were in a position to make new traditions. The Rangers raced us back to the camp and found someone that used to style hair. After I showered and shampooed they let the woman have her way with me.
It was several hours later that the ceremony and celebration was about to begin. A large warehouse that had been used as a community mess hall had been rearranged for the event. The Rangers all dressed in their finery stood outside with me. The dress I was wearing turned out to be absolutely stunning. Layers of white silk with embedded pearls formed the bodice. The dress had a slight train to it but was not poofy at all. It showed my legs from my mid-thigh on down and exposed ample cleavage.
I was nervous and excited at the same time. The night before and this day had been Cassandra's and my longest time away from each other since we met. The Rangers received a nod from inside and they opened the doors. A dozen Rangers walked before me into the warehouse. They turned to face each other and raised their swords in a salute. I took a first tentative step into the warehouse to see it had been transformed. A band was playing and everyone was dressed in their best clothing. I barely registered any of those things as at the end of the aisle was Cassandra. Her hair was done up. She wore an incredible sequined form fitting silver dress. Her copper hair and green eyes framing her beautiful face. When our eyes met, I could see hers tear up.
I walked down the aisle and stepped up next to Cassandra. She couldn’t resist and pulled the veil up and over my head. "I've never seen anything so beautiful in my entire life."
Remembering back to the day we met I replied. "You must not look in the mirror then." She smiled and kissed me, much to the dismay of the minister but to the applause of the crowd.
That night we danced, we sang, and we ate before Cassandra and I took our leave to our room.
Part 13
Waking next to Cassandra the following morning was the second most wonderful feeling I'd ever had. Second most as nothing could beat what I experienced the night before. Knowing that for the rest of my life I had her to wake up to every day warmed my heart.
Back on base it was back to business as usual but the community was changed. There was a joyful feeling that everyone seemed to carry. They had hope. Cassandra and I remained at each other's side as we directed the engineers to performing more conversions. I had another idea and I tossed it by Cassandra's father. He agreed readily.
Over the next few weeks the base became revitalized. We had twenty humvees now converted, motorcycles, cars, and new disruptor ray weapons. Teams were created to harvest crystal. Cassandra and I as well as some additional engineers had been working diligently on my new project and it was now ready. During the wedding and celebration I shook nearly everyone's hands in the community. Several older people had been pilots. One in particular had been an Apache helicopter pilot. We'd discovered several Apache helicopters at one of the nearby Air Force bases and my project converted one to run off the crystal energy source. Combined with a conical shaped disruptor ray and impressive missile and machine gun technology, this was one mean alien killing machine.
We taught Cassandra to man the weapons and I flew the helicopter. We even found a solution to the crystal energy problem at night as we discovered a variant of the alien crystal we called core crystals. The core crystals stored energy. With that applied to the helicopter, we could fly indefinitely with no need to refuel. We tested the helicopter out and quickly cleared the region of any aliens that had escaped the colony. A second helicopter was being retrofitted and would be ready soon.
With the base in a good state Cassandra and I said our temporary goodbyes as it had been decided we would travel back to San Antonio to help them come up to speed with the new technology and weapons. What had taken us a week before, we covered in six hours and we landed near the Fredericksburg colony in the early afternoon.
Cassandra walked beside me in all her Ranger glory. We carried new machine guns with the disruptor rays attached to the triggers. A simple squeeze of the trigger would send out a ray and a barrage of high caliber bullets at the same time. On our hips were disruptor swords and Cassandra was wearing a modified disruptor armor that we manufactured from old kevlar vests. It was amazing how beautiful and dangerous she could look at the same time.
We stepped up to the colony entrance and allowed the scouts to check us out. As before they allowed us to pass and enter the colony. By the time we got to the queen's chamber, the queen was ready for us and already transformed. This was a far easier fight than the last one. Our new weapons tore through the queen before she even got close to us. As before the soldiers and scouts accepted me as their new queen.
"Ready to run away with me again?"
"I'll go anywhere with you."
I slashed the crystal tubes running into the colony core and we both took off running. Being a smaller colony it took us less time to get to the helicopter and watch the implosion.
"Two down sweetheart!"
We flew on to the San Antonio base and made a spectacular arrival by landing in the middle of the Ranger training grounds. Jameson Handley walked up to us as we stepped from the helicopter.
"It's good to see you're alive Cass. Can't say the same about Dejah here."
Cass stepped forward and slapped the Captain across the face. By now a small crowd was gathering and I saw Alex, Tom, and Becky come out of the buildings. "How dare you, Captain! Dejah has been nothing but honorable and working on all our behalf to fight the enemy and you chose to banish her! For what? Because you wanted me to have babies? Just so you know, Dejah and I are now married and by using Dejah's skill and knowledge, we've destroyed two entire colonies of aliens."
"That's not possible."
I stepped forward. "Come with me, Captain. Cassandra, can you talk to the Rangers and bring them up to speed. I'll show the Captain what's left of Fredericksburg colony."
Cassandra gave me a kiss which seemed to cause Becky to smile. I told Alex, Tom, and Becky I'd be back soon. The Captain climbed into the copilot's position. We put our helmets on.
"You ready, sir?"
"Yes, let's get this over with."
I lifted off and flew north to Fredericksburg.
"Why do you hate me so much, sir?"
"I don’t hate you. I admit I was hasty and wrong and that put you and Cass at risk. I'm old and I've lost hope. Cass is like family to me. She's the only hope I had."
"She's my hope as well, sir."
It was nearing sunset but it was clear as we flew over the Fredericksburg colony that the fires still burned below.
"You weren't lying. How did you do this?"
"Cassandra and I walked in with our new weapons, killed the queen, and destroyed the core crystal in the heart of the colony that funnels the sun's energy to fuel the colony."
"You did this on your own?"
"Yes. The aliens see me as a queen and they will not harm me. The queens, however, see me as a threat. I have to kill the queen of the colony to become the new queen."
"Unbelievable. I think I see some aliens down there."
"Near your right hand there is a red switch. Turn it on. That activates your head's up display. Look at the aliens and let the HUD show you they are targeted. When you're ready, squeeze the green trigger."
A dozen aliens were heading away from the colony as the Captain opened fire on them. In moments they were destroyed. The Captain laughed.
"Sir, everything alright?"
"I've not been so excited in a long time. How did you get this working?"
"Like the solar arrays. By leveraging the alien crystals we've created a new fuel source. The crystals were also used in developing the disruptor ray. The combination of the disruptor ray with our old weapons proves very effective."
"After how I treated you, why did you return?"
"Because our fight is against them, not each other. We've brought crystal with us and engineering documents to help retrofit the San Antonio base. We're going to train everyone and move on to the next base."
I turned the helicopter around and headed back to the San Antonio base.
"I was wrong about you, Dejah. I'm a big enough man to admit that. I should step down and let you command the base."
"Sir, I appreciate the apology and the vote of confidence, but my role in this battle can’t be limited to a single base. We need people with your wisdom leading this fight from each of our bases. The people here look up to you. Anywhere I go, I'm still fighting an uphill battle with people not understanding who or what I am. We don't need me leading a base with that concern hanging over people's heads."
"How long can you stay?"
"I'd suggest we stay between two and four weeks. That should be long enough to get your first equipment conversions completed and people trained. There are many Air Force bases around here. It would be nice to try to convert some more helicopters and planes. Obviously, time is of the essence. At some point the nanobots might evolve in the remaining aliens to be something like what I have. We need to act quickly. I've some ideas of how we can retrofit cruise missiles to destroy colonies. First, we would need to create a weapon similar to an EMP that would send out the disruptor ray. That would be followed immediately by our older weapons like cruise missiles. It's possible we could convert a single missile to do both at the same time. It's important that I make contact with as many people as possible. The more I do, the more information I gather regarding technologies we can use."
"The entire base will be at your disposal and direction. Forgive me."
"Sir?"
"You were right about mankind. You told me that if we lose the essence of who we are, the ability for each of us to choose our way, that we might as well give up. I fought against that belief, but you were correct. In my zeal to protect mankind, I lost what it was to be human. I would have doomed Cass to a life she didn't want to choose. I knew she was never fond of men and my decision to see her propagate the planet would have caused her great distress and pain. I love her like a daughter and yet I ignored what she really wanted."
"Sir, with all due respect, I believe we all lost a little of who we are in this fight. Before Cassandra, I was so focused on my hate for the aliens that I failed to see opportunities for myself to be human. I was blind to the emotions of people around me. In a way, being infected by alien nanobots has helped me to restore my humanity. We're here, sir. Thank you for your commitment and your friendship."
"It's late today, but perhaps you can speak to the community tomorrow? I think they need to hear from you about the recent successes and be inspired to move forward."
"Yes, sir. I'd be happy to."
We exited the helicopter and Cassandra ran into my arms. "How'd it go?"
"You should ask the Captain."
The Captain hung back with his head bowed. "Cass, I owe you an apology. My actions caused you great pain. I'm a new man filled with new hope. My only wish is that you can forgive me. Dejah is a gift for all mankind and possibly the greatest chance for our future. She's a worthy person to be your chosen partner."
Cassandra hugged the Captain. "Of course I forgive you." She kissed his grizzled cheek.
That night the Rangers, Alex, Tom, Becky, the Captain, Cassandra, and I sat down to dinner. We told them the story of what happened since we left and discussed plans for the future. I noticed that Alex and Becky sat next to each other and held hands under the table. It was good to see them happy and together.
Part 14
The next morning I stood with Cassandra at my side with the entire San Antonio base community spread out before us.
I spoke loud and clear so that everyone could hear. "Most of you will remember me as Jim Donnelly, Chief Medical Officer for the base here in San Antonio. For those that don't know what happened to me, I was dissecting an alien queen when the queen's nanobots infected me. The nanobots did to me what they were supposed to do, maintain the life of the alien queen. To do that, my body was transformed into the image of the queen. Luckily, I retained my human DNA so that I can stand before you as a human that is now enhanced by alien technology."
"Twenty years ago, my life was forever changed when the aliens invaded Earth. I'd made it my life's goal to learn everything I could about the aliens in an effort to find a way to kill them. In doing so I slowly walked away from all that made me truly human." I looked at Becky and whispered to her an apology. "I became so focused on the enemy that I lost focus on what it meant most to be human. That's our ability to love and be ourselves. The aliens don’t have love for each other and their lives are predestined for each of them. That's why we'll win this war. The aliens have fragmented mankind and caused us to lose ourselves. We've begun to fight one another instead of our common enemy."
"In the last week, two entire colonies of aliens have been destroyed. We know how to kill them now." I paused as an enormous cheer rose from the crowd. I put my hand up and spoke more solemnly. "We have a future. We have a cause. But let's not forget who we are and what makes us human! This battle won't be successful if we fail to recognize the alien inside each of us. Our focus on the aliens has caused each of us to give up a little of ourselves. In this fight, we must each choose to be human first. We need to love, accept, and take care of each other before we can ultimately win against the aliens."
The crowd cheered.
Part 15
I stood on a mountaintop overlooking the Pacific Ocean at sunset. Cassandra held me tightly in her arms.Today was our one year anniversary. In the months that followed San Antonio we'd travelled extensively from base to base. Mankind had been able to steadily push back the alien infestation. North America had been cleansed and we were winning the battle overseas. It would likely be another twenty years before the Earth was ours again but mankind was united in its cause and we wouldn't fail.
Cassandra placed her hand on my belly which was now slightly swelling. With my ever increasing knowledge we were able to leverage in vitro fertilization and conceive. We fully expected our child to also have the nanobots within her and also the hope that one day mankind would be protected by her kind in the generations to come.
Embers
by
Avia Conner
Chapter 1
An adventure is just an unplanned vacation
I stood amidst the bustling crowd that had gathered in the main square. There was a tangible excitement in the air. People of all shapes and sizes pressed in around me, a kaleidoscope of humanity united in their shared curiosity and eagerness to hear the king's proclamation. Yet amidst the throng, I couldn't help but notice the opportunity that presented itself—an opportunity to liberate a few coins from unsuspecting pockets amidst the chaos. With a subtle nudge of my elbow, I drew Leo's attention to the wealth of possibilities that lay before us, a silent agreement passed between us as we prepared to seize the moment and claim our meager share of the spoils.
“This will make our work much easier.” I whispered.
Leo grinned and rubbed his dirty hands together. “The ale will be flowing for us tonight, Owen.”
I was about to slide into the crowd when a gentle voice whispered into my ear. “Wait.”
Isabella stepped in front of me and gestured silently with her eyes.
Palace guards swept into the bustling square; the atmosphere of the crowd shifted perceptibly with a sense of apprehension. Within moments, a commotion erupted to our right, drawing our attention like moths to a flame. A guard's swift action thwarted a thief in the act of snatching coin purses, the culprit none other than Caden, a familiar face from the shadows of the thieves' guild.
The thieves’ guild, a rival to our small trio, epitomized the darker side of the underworld. They were driven by greed and profit rather than necessity. In stark contrast, we operated on a different code, stealing only what was essential for survival and carefully selecting our targets with precision and discretion.
I watched as the guard's armored fist descended with brutal force upon Caden's face. In an instant, he crumpled to the ground like a marionette with severed strings, his fate sealed as he was dragged away.
My gaze shifted to Isabella. Despite the smudges of dirt that marred her features and the unkempt tangle of hair cascading around her shoulders, there was an undeniable allure to her presence. Beneath the grime, delicate features and graceful lines hinted at the beauty that lay dormant, waiting to be revealed. With a touch of care and attention, she had the potential to blossom into a vision of loveliness. She didn’t belong orphaned and living with the likes of Leo and me.
“Thanks for the warning, Isabella. Why do the guards always have to ruin our fun?”
"The king seeks to shut down the city's criminal underbelly," Isabella explained, her voice hushed as we shifted back in the shadows. "To him, the activities of thieves and barterers alike are tantamount to stealing from the kingdom's coffers. The guards are growing in watchfulness, eager to meet the king’s orders. We must exercise caution."
Leo squeezed himself into our conversation. “We only have scraps left. I’m hungry.”
Leo, with his vertically challenged stature and his frame somewhat rounded, possessed a jovial appeal that seemed to perpetually radiate warmth and good cheer even when his mood was foul. His actions often lifted my mood, his laughter hearty was infectious. Yet, it was Leo's unwavering passion for culinary delights that truly defined him, his conversations peppered with enthusiastic talk about anything food. Whether waxing poetic about the perfect piece of discarded moldy bread or extolling the virtues of a decadent desert that the dirt could be brushed off, Leo's love affair with food was unmistakable, a constant reminder of life's simple joys and the pleasure that could be found in the most modest of meals.
“We will wait until the crowd disperses and the guards head back to the palace.”
Amidst the blaring of horns, Leo's attempt at a bow was more comical than graceful. "Here comes the grandiose King prodigious pompous himself," he muttered with a hint of sarcasm, his words dripping with playful irreverence.
Isabella rolled her eyes. “I wonder if Prince Casimir will be here today?” She stood on her toes to try to get a better view.
My eyes drifted to the raised platform as the king helped Queen Cordelia up next to him. To their right, Prince Casimir stepped up casually. He was a handsome fellow that the ladies all fanned themselves over.
Isabella swooned and put her hands clutched together over her heart. “Gods, he’s so gorgeous.”
It was my time to roll my eyes as Isabella was literally bouncing on her toes. “You’re drooling, Isabella.”
“I am not!”
Casimir reached behind and offered a hand to his sister, Princess Grace.
Leo put his hand on my shoulder so he could balance on the few loose cobblestones he had stacked together to give him a little better view. “Now that’s worth drooling over.”
Princess Grace was beautiful and stunning. Her long brunette hair cascaded down from her gem-encrusted tiara to her trim waist. The royal family exemplified everything we were not. Good looking, wealthy, and powerful. We were street rats. Orphans. We survived as a team stealing from the excess of others. The princess was so beautiful, it almost hurt to look at her.
I shut my eyes to avoid the distraction that was Grace. Enveloped in the quiet sanctuary of my thoughts, I felt a subtle, yet undeniable tug resonate within the depths of my spirit. This stirring had been a recurrent presence for months, its gentle pull gradually intensifying with each passing day. Its origin remained elusive, veiled in mystery, yet its persistence was unmistakable, tugging at the very fabric of my being with a sense of urgency. Though its significance eluded my grasp, its direction seemed to beckon from the west, a silent call amidst the vast expanse of the kingdom. I opened my eyes and stared at Princess Grace. Sadly, I recognized that the pull wasn't coming from her.
A herald quieted the crowd. “King Percival has an important announcement.”
Leo almost fell off his perch. “I bet you both a pint of ale that King Blowhard will announce the next grand ball and feast that we will be selectively disinvited to.”
Isabella smiled without taking her eyes off the prince. “I’ll take that bet, Leo. I say he will introduce a new tournament. Nothing is more important to the royal family than watching the peons beat themselves senseless. Are you in on the bet, Owen?”
“I’m in. The king will announce that I have been chosen as Princess Grace’s future husband.”
Leo poked me in the ribs. “Sorry to burst your bubble, Owen, but we are considered a blight on society.”
I puffed out my chest. “Yes, but I am a handsome blight.”
The king took a step forward. “People of Eldorath. I speak to you today with a heavy heart. There is a darkness in our world that is making its way towards us. To our far north, a blight is taking over the land.”
Leo grinned. “Hey, he mentioned us.”
“It is moving steadily our way, destroying crops, and killing livestock. Eldorath protects all the realms to the south. If we fall to the darkness, they will also fall. We are the last and final bastion in the world.”
He paused to let the murmuring crowd quiet. “Many centuries ago, a prophecy was discovered. It told of a time when the darkness would come. It spoke of a savior that would arise. One gifted by the gods with the power of the mightiest creature to have ever lived, the phoenix. This savior would push back the darkness and light the way to a glorious future.”
When the king spoke the word phoenix, my spirit tugged hard again.
“With the encroaching darkness, we believe the time for this prophecy to unfold is now. We have scoured archives and discovered clues that a phoenix feather is hidden and protected somewhere in our kingdom. The feather, when held by the savior, will grant them power to defeat the enemies that approach. I am offering one thousand gold coins to the person that finds and brings me the feather.”
A collective gasp rippled through the crowd as the revelation unfolded. It was a fortune. Amidst the murmurs and whispers, the royal family departed, leaving behind a sense of anticipation in their wake. I instinctively delved into the depths of my pockets, fingers fumbling until they clasped around four humble copper coins. With a mixture of disbelief and awe at what king of fortune the king offered, I peered at the tarnished metal resting in my dirt-streaked palm.
“I’ve seen that look on you before, Owen,” Isabella observed, her voice heard above the clamor of the citizens.
I nodded in silent acknowledgment, a flicker of determination igniting within me. “Let's go.”
We navigated through the dissipating throng and made our way towards our humble abode nestled at the fringes of the city dump. Constructed from a haphazard assortment of wood and tattered fabric, our shelter may have been crude, but it provided sanctuary amidst the chaos of the outside world.
Leo, ever the imaginative soul, seized upon a battered basket with its bottom torn asunder. Placing it atop his head with regal flair, he proclaimed, “Hear ye, hear ye! King Sirtalksalot decrees a quest of unparalleled folly. Behold, a feather shall be our salvation against the impending army's onslaught. Alas, it appears the ale will remain unclaimed, though none among us possess the means to purchase it anyways.”
Gazing past the mound of discarded refuse, my eyes alighted on the western road. A contingent of knights marched purposefully, their destination shrouded in mystery to all but me. “Here’s my plan…”
***
“You’ve lost it, Owen. You’re as dumb as the king. Maybe you have royal blood after all.” Leo paced in circles.
“Leo has a point. Do you really think we can find the feather? A feather that probably doesn’t exist? Before anyone else?”
I stared at Isabella and turned away from them both. “We live on the discarded trash of others and what little we can steal. That’s not a life. I just…”
Isabella's gentle touch on my arm drew me from my thoughts. “You always seem to fall into this introspective mood whenever you see the princess,” she remarked with a knowing smile. “I can empathize. The chasm between their world and ours is vast. When I catch sight of the royal family, I can't help but entertain a series of 'what if' scenarios. What if I had been born on the other side of the city? What if my parents hadn't left me behind? What if I was beautiful?”
“You are beautiful.”
Leo and Isabella spoke at the same time. “What?”
Attempting to brush past my previous statement, I fixed my gaze upon the expanse of the valley below. “I understand it sounds improbable,” I began, my voice tinged with determination. “The guards' vigilance against thieves has only compounded the hardships we face in this place. Yet, all I propose is that we seize the opportunity. We are skilled with knives and bows. Let's break from this monotonous existence. Let's embark on an adventure, embracing the untamed wilderness, escaping the suffocating odor of this refuse dump. Perhaps, just perhaps, we might stumble upon something that could change our lives forever. Surely, it couldn't be any bleaker than remaining here.”
Isabella sighed. “You’re right. It wouldn’t hurt at all. We would probably eat better foraging and sneaking food from gardens than we would here anyways. But we need a plan. That mystical, fictional feather, could be anywhere.”
In my heart I knew why the knights were heading west. “Since we got back here, two groups of knights have travelled west. I think the king might know something. What’s out west?”
Leo pulled the basket off his head and tossed it into a pile of debris. “Mountains.”
“Ruins,” Isabella added.
“The ruins of Emberfall. What better place to hide a phoenix feather. The place was possibly named after the embers of a phoenix. I say we follow the knights. If they find something, who better than three thieves to get to it before they can?”
Leo grabbed a torn backpack and started tossing things in. “Let’s go.”
While he was packing things, I felt Isabella’s hand on my arm again. “You think I’m beautiful?”
***
We swiftly gathered our scant possessions, a meager collection of essentials. Among us, we counted one bow, a small cache of three arrows, and a pair of daggers to share. After a long day of walking and as night descended, we indulged in a rare feast—a plump chicken captured in the wild during our journey. It was the largest and most decadent meal we had in weeks.
I leaned back against a log and stared into the fire. Leo was gnawing on the chicken carcass, and Isabella unrolled her blanket and stretched out on it.
Leo licked his fingers. “This is the life. I’m glad you talked us into it, Owen.”
I stared up into the stars. “It is quite pleasant until Isabella starts whispering the prince’s name in her sleep.”
“I do not whisper Casimir’s name and, even if I did, it’s better than your snoring.”
“Casimir, is it?”
Isabella blushed and turned on her side away from us.
***
For two days we followed closely behind the knights. The weather had shifted, and it had rained almost constantly since our first night. Food was scarce and that had Leo complaining more.
“At least back in Eldorath I only had to contend with a few drops of water and puddles under my blanket when it rained. Why did I ever think this was a good idea? This is bloody miserable.”
Isabella shivered as she wrapped her thin blanket around her. “Not fun at all. We only have one arrow left as well.”
If it wasn’t for the constant tug on my spirit, I would have given up a long time ago. “We are close to the ruins. Give it one more day. The weather is bound to get better.”
Chapter 2
That’s not good
If anything, the weather had only become worse. Game had hunkered down and avoided the roads and the cold, damp conditions. We were starved, frozen, and soaked. I was about to admit defeat when we heard a clash of arms and shouts ahead.
With urgency pulsating through our veins, we sprinted ahead, rounding the bend of the road to encounter a harrowing scene unfolding before us. The knights, adorned in their resplendent armor, clashed against a horde of formidable adversaries—lizard-like creatures spewing forth tongues of searing flame. In the heart of the skirmish, they had managed to corner one of the beasts, their blades poised for the final strike. Yet, unbeknownst to them, another of these creatures lurked stealthily, poised to assail them from the shadows.
In the heat of the moment, my eyes fell upon a sturdy rock. Instinctively, I reached for it, my fingers curling around its rugged contours. However, before I could make a move, Isabella's hand clasped firmly around my arm, her touch a silent plea for caution, her eyes ablaze with determination.
“What are you doing?”
“Distracting the creature.”
“They are knights. They have armor and weapons, and do I need to remind you that never once has a knight done anything for the likes of us.”
“Isabella is right, Owen. We can get around them while they fight.”
“Someone’s going to die if we don’t do something. You both run up the hillside and try to get around the battle.”
When they didn’t move, I stepped back to the road, shouted, and threw the rock. The rock smacked the creature right on the head. It turned, roared, and gave a burst of fire that had us scattering in all directions.
The creature rushed directly for me. I backed up until I hit a rock wall. I had nowhere to go. I watched as it opened its mouth to cook its favorite meal, me, medium rare. I closed my eyes and cringed before hearing a swish and a thump. When I realized I was not turned into a flambeed chunk of meat, I opened my eyes. A knight stood over the now dead creature. His sword dripping blood.
The knight tipped his head. “Gutsy move, kid. You saved us.”
“It was obviously ill-conceived on my part as I was about to be dinner.”
“Next time remember that flamejaws can’t see well from their side. Always stay on their periphery.”
“I’ll remember that next time I kill one. I almost had this one. I’m sure the next rock I threw would have killed it. Thank you.”
The knight chopped off the tail. “Flamejaw tail is a delicacy. Take it home and cook it up.”
“We’re heading to the ruins.”
The knight crossed his thickly muscled arms over his chest. “These flamejaws are just the beginning of the dangers. Those ruins have all kinds of beasts inside them.”
I nodded slowly. “For now, it would be nice to just find someplace dry.”
“We’re meeting up with another group of knights. They have camp set up. Join us for the night and share our fire. It’s the least we can do.”
***
It was odd mingling with knights. We ate roasted flamejaw tail until we could barely move and found an out of the way spot where a partially collapsed building offered a covered and dry patch of ground. We were far enough away from the knights that they talked freely.
It was twilight when I saw one of the leaders of the knights and with a solemn reverence, he unfurled an aged and weathered scroll. As he spoke with the other knights and stretched out his arm tracing an invisible path, guiding our attention upwards towards the towering silhouette of an ancient dome.
“According to this map… feather… behind… altar. Plaguefangs…scorpions… flamejaws. We… inside… work our way… atrium.”
“Did you hear that, Owen?”
I nodded at Isabella as I stared up the mountain. Whatever was drawing me was pulling stronger than ever. “Why fight your way through monsters, when I am certain we can find a way in from the outside. Their ruins, after all.”
Leo bit into another large chunk of tail. “This is delicious. You sure you want to try and find the feather after today?” He stared at the meat in his hands. “This could have been you for that lizard.”
“We’re so close. I say we start climbing before dawn. If we can get to the feather before them, we’ll have more money than most nobles. It would change our lives.”
***
The climb, especially in the hours before dawn, was treacherous. At least the weather had turned in our favor. The ruins were built between steep cliffs and the only route to the top where the dome rested was via precarious ledges. We scrambled upward for half the day until we finally managed to get to the wall of the dome.
Unfortunately, it looked completely solid. We were breathing hard. There was no way in, and it was a very long way down.
“Gods!” Leo threw a rock at the wall.
I hung my head. How could ruins be so solid? I heard a crack and thought it was just another of Leo’s rocks.
“Owen…”
I glanced over at Isabella. She was staring at a point where Leo had thrown the rock. Plaster had fallen off the wall and a crack had appeared. I rushed over to it and began pushing. Nothing was happening at first, then slowly, the wall crumbled inward. I fell forward, rolled across the bricks, stones, and plaster that had dislodged, and landed on my hands and knees in a large round room. At the very top of the dome, light filtered through a crystal enabling me to see.
I slowly got to my feet and discovered I was standing on a balcony. As my eyes adjusted to the light in the room, a sense of awe overwhelmed me. The large circular room stretched out before me, adorned with the remnants of some long-lost grand civilization. At the pinnacle of the dome, a single crystal allowed a soft, ethereal light to cascade down, creating a gentle glow on the horrific scene below.
The once magnificent mosaic-tiled floor, a masterpiece of artistry, now lay mostly obscured by an undulating mass of six-foot scorpion-like creatures. Their sleek exoskeletons reflected the ambient light, creating an eerie dance of shadows. All the creatures were looking at me. The room slowly started to fill with clicking and hissing.
Isabella and Leo climbed in through the hole I had made. I pulled them both down next to me. Isabella peeked over the stone balcony railing.
“That’s not good.”
We shuffled along the stone balcony as the creatures hissed at us and clambered over top of each other trying to reach us. I leaned back against the wall and shook my head.
“This is useless. If we go down, we will get ourselves killed.”
Leo peered over the edge. “There’s an altar. I think there is a door behind it.”
I looked over the ledge just as the creatures turned away from us. The knights entered the room, and a tremendous battle began.
“Let’s go!”
We kept low and moved quickly to the spot where the balcony was directly behind the altar. As quietly as I could, I hung from the ledge, and dropped down. I helped catch Isabella. Leo shook his head.
“You guys go ahead. I’ll break my leg dropping from here I’ll try to find another way down to join you.”
A quick glance over my shoulder suggested we were somewhat safe from the creatures. I placed my hands on the large, ornate golden door. I pushed hard and the door swung inward with a deafening screech. Isabella and I slipped inside, putting our backs to the door just as a creature slammed into it. Its tail and stinger stretched through the narrow opening.
Venom dripped from the sharp barb onto the mosaic tile, burning the bright colors away. The creature on the other side of the door was incredibly strong. I leaned my entire weight against the door as Isabella scrambled about. I strained and felt my feet giving way when I heard a swish of air, a high-pitched wail, and saw the tail fall at my feet. The door closed abruptly.
Isabella was standing with a smile on her face as she held up a magnificent silver sword.
“Good thing it was still sharp.”
“Where did you find that?”
Isabella pointed behind her. A skeleton was leaning against the cut-stone wall of a hallway we had entered. It was adorned in rusty and weathered armor that had intricate designs carved into the metal plates. The tattered remains of cloth and what remained of the armor covered most of the skeleton. The hollow eyes of the skull seemed to tell a tale of horror.
“I guess we are not the only ones to seek the treasures that lay within these walls.”
I looked down the hallway. A light glow appeared at the far end. In the low light, I could make out intricate scenes painted on the walls.
Isabella stayed close to my side as we made our way down the hall. The paintings depicted a woman, covered in fire, with wings of flame, alone, and floating before an advancing dark host.
The hallway gave way to an open room. Another crystal in the ceiling bathed the space in a gentle glow. I was expecting anything but what I saw. I imagined a vault of treasure. A room full of golden chests. Possibly a catacomb. But not a bedroom.
The luxurious room looked untouched for eons. The walls were adorned with faded murals depicting scenes of fire and fierce battles. Golden motifs, once vibrant, adorned the intricately carved wooden panels that lined the room. Tattered remnants of rich tapestries hung from the ceiling; their colors muted by the centuries. The chamber exuded a regal air, as if the person that had lived there was royalty.
Centered against the far wall, an imposing bed, draped in remnants of luxurious fabrics, stood as a testament to the affluence of its long-forgotten owner. The bedposts, carved with delicate patterns, reached toward the ceiling like ancient sentinels guarding the secrets of the past. A weathered canopy, once richly embroidered, hinted at the grandeur that once enveloped this resting place.
Furniture, crafted with meticulous detail, decorated the room—a vanity with a cracked mirror, ornate chairs with faded and torn cushions, and several large wooden clothing chests. In an empty space of the room a short pillar of marble stone was capped by a bell of crystal glass. Under the glass rested a single red feather.
“This must be it, Isabella. Stand back in case there is some trap.”
Isabella stepped back. “Maybe we shouldn’t touch it, Owen. Don’t risk yourself.”
We could hear the door screech from the far end of the hallway.
I had no time to waste. “I have to try, Isabella.” My hands shook as I lifted the glass and set it aside. The feather was pristine and shimmered with an iridescent glow.
I heard steps coming. I looked at Isabella and then back at the feather. The feather called to me. I reached down and gently picked up the feather feeling a surge of warmth course through my veins. A knight and Leo rushed into the room, and I smiled briefly, knowing we had beaten the knights to the prize.
My smile faltered as a flicker of flames sprung from my hands. Initially, I didn’t feel any heat, but was mesmerized by the dancing flames. The air crackled with magic as the flames expanded and began to spiral around me.
For a moment, I was enthralled by the beauty of the flames until they suddenly grew hot, and I screamed. All I could see was fire all around me as my clothing and skin burned away. Fire poured into my mouth and began burning me from the inside out. How I was still alive was beyond me. The flames were white-hot, and I felt my body char and become nothing but embers and ash.
The flames began to shift. They undulated, twisted, and reshaped me. In a final burst of flames and light, I collapsed.
Chapter 3
This was not in the plan
I had the feeling of being lifted and placed onto something soft. I stirred and slowly opened my eyes. The air smelled like burned flesh and I recalled the flames. I was afraid to look at myself, imagining burned and blackened skin and charred bones.
Isabella’s face appeared before me. Her hair was singed and there were bits of smoke coming from her clothing.
“Owen… You’re still Owen… right?”
I blinked. Why wouldn’t I be Owen?
Leo squeezed in next to Isabella. “Gods… I’m so glad I didn’t touch the feather.” He reached out and touched my nose. “Seems real enough.”
Isabella growled. “Everyone out! Give us a few minutes.”
I heard the shuffling of many feet.
“It’s just us now, Owen.”
“How…?”
My voice faltered. It was softer and higher pitched than before. I moved my fingers, amazed I still had any. They didn’t hurt and as I rubbed my thumb and fingers together, I felt smooth skin.
I pushed myself upright and felt a blanket slide off. Isabella gasped and I closed my eyes before looking down. When I opened them, I was too stunned to scream. I was naked. My skin was perfect. But I had breasts. I tipped my head down further and long flowing hair fell in front of my eyes. It was blonde in color, with hints of red, orange, and yellow at the tips giving it an iridescent shine that reminded me of flames.
I looked up to find Isabella staring at me.
“Owen…”
I closed my eyes again. My racing mind settled just a bit. I felt connected to something ageless. Knowledge trickled into my mind. Understanding slowly unfurled within me.
I slipped from the bed, the blanket now no longer covering anything of me. Isabella scurried around me to grab the blanket and wrapped it around my shoulders. I looked around the room and realized I was still in the ruins and in the bedroom where we found the feather.
There was nothing left of the marble pillar but a few blackened pebbles. The floor looked to have melted away leaving a dark pit. I remembered the mirror and turned to face it.
My reflection revealed a vision of pure enchantment. Long, flowing hair framed a face that radiated a serene and captivating allure. The eyes that gazed back at me sparkled with wisdom and depth. They were blue like sapphires with hints of gold as if at any moment they could spark into fire.
I reached for the mirror but paused when I saw a feather-shaped birthmark on my left forearm. I stepped back and stared at my reflection again. I was beautiful with a thin waist, flared hips, and generous breasts. I was lean and tone, my skin appeared sun kissed in color. Not light or pale, but lightly tanned. It was flawless.
“Talk to me, Owen.”
“This will take some getting used to, Isabella. I’m still me. Owen. Sort of.”
“I thought you were dead, then when the flames died down, we found you lying naked in the bottom of the pit, completely transformed. What can I do for you? I don’t even know what to say.”
“I… I don’t understand it all, Isabella. I feel… right. Like I was supposed to be this way. For months I felt a growing sense of unease. A tug on my spirit to come west. I knew in my heart that change was coming. I was compelled to come here.”
“You look like the woman in the paintings.”
“Aria. That was her name.”
“How do you know that?”
“Because I am now her, reborn from the ashes.”
Isabella touched her hand to my forehead. “All feathers, flames, and magical transformations aside, are you sure you are all right?”
“I feel incredible, Isabella. I can’t explain it.”
“Gods… your breathtaking. Far more beautiful than Princess Grace. We need to find clothes because those knights in the other room could not keep their eyes off you.”
“Let’s look around to see what we can find.”
There were four large chests around the room. We found several items of clothing. Only one outfit was salvageable. It was a travel dress and boots, fitting me perfectly albeit musty, smelly, and more than a bit ragged with age. There was nothing else of value.
I paused before leaving the room and ran my hands reverently over the carved wooden bedpost. “This was her home. Aria’s home. I hope I can live up to her legacy.”
“What did she do?”
“She saved the world. There’s a lot missing. I just know I have become a part of a cycle of life and death, of growth and resurrection. I think it is best to call me Aria. It feels right.”
“I’m amazed you are not screaming. You seem so settled, Aria.”
“I am, and I’m not. Whatever happened transformed me completely. I don’t even know if I’m human. It feels like there are pieces of knowledge and understanding that I am missing. They should be there, but they are not.”
“We need to join up with the others. Are you sure you’re all right?”
“I’m fine. Really.”
We walked down the hallway and entered the large round room. Parts of massive scorpions were strewn everywhere. Several knights were being tended to, obviously injured in the battles.
Everyone looked up and stared at us, at me, as we stood there taking in the scene. I was drawn to the injured men and moved quickly to them. I placed my hands on one and green flames flickered across my hands. The man moaned as the flames crisscrossed his body. I heard swords being drawn and someone tackled me. For being smaller and lighter, I would have thought being tackled by a much larger man wearing armor would have hurt me, but I simply rolled to my feet unscathed. Swords were pointed at my chest when the man I had touched yelled at them to stop.
“She healed me!”
The swords lowered a few inches. The knight that seemed to be the leader, the one that saw me with the feather and the one that had invited us to stay with them the night before, pushed through the men and grabbed my arm. He pointed to Leo and Isabella.
“Come with me. Now.”
He took us back to the bedroom. Leo couldn’t take his eyes off me.
The knight paced, avoiding the charred crater. “I’m struggling with bloody well near everything. The king sent us here to recover a phoenix feather. Ever since we neared these blasted ruins, we have been beset upon by all kinds of beasts blocking our way. I lost men. Good men. When I found the feather, it was in your hands before you melted before my eyes and in a flash of flames transformed you. What is going on?”
Leo shrugged. “I don’t know about you, but Owen got one heck of an upgrade. Do we still get the thousand gold coins?”
I explained what I did to Isabella. That I had felt called to come find the feather and that I was confident I was supposed to be what I had become.
“The king said when the savior held the feather, they would be empowered to defeat the darkness. Who were you before? Were you a noble travelling in disguise as a beggar with these two?”
Isabella growled. “We did not disguise ourselves as beggars. We’re homeless and live off the charity of others.”
“That’s sounds like beggars to me.”
Leo peeked into the old dresser that began falling apart in his hands. “We are sort of more like thieves than beggars.”
“Thieves? A trio of thieves that followed us to steal the most important artifact of our time.”
I bit my lower lip and pulled long strands of hair behind my ear. “You make it sound so terrible.”
“Am I supposed to bow down to our mighty savior? You are a thief with no morals. You stole our only chance at survival and now the world is doomed.”
Isabella got right up in his face. I was stunned at her courage.
“Who do you think you are? You think only nobles that ride horses and play with swords have honor and morals? We are survivors. Abandoned, orphaned, and left to find our own way while you ate succulent meats from silver forks. Yes, we’re thieves, but only by design and the hand that we were dealt. I will remind you that Owen distracted the flamejaw that was about to tear into your asses. He did so without armor or weapons. That took courage and honor. He… She might not exemplify all what you think a savior should be, but if what King Pufferfish said was true, she is your only hope.”
“That’s your king, King Percival you are slandering.”
“When he is king to all citizens, including those like us, then he will be my king. He ignores the plight of those in his own kingdom.”
“And you!” He pointed at me. “What was that in there with those green flames?”
I shrugged. “I don’t know. I felt like I could help and that just happened. You should let me heal the others.”
The knight ran his fingers through his hair. “I’m taking all of you back to Eldorath to see the king. I would be grateful if you can do what you can for the injured.”
“Do you have a name?”
“Sir Richard. The three of us are the only ones that know about your transformation. The rest of the knights were cleaning things up in the other room when I came to find you and the feather. In difficult times, people look to something, anything, to find hope. Like it or not, if you are the risen phoenix, you are our hope. Try not to disappoint them. What do we call you?”
I pointed to my friends. “Leo, Isabella, and you can call me Aria after the last phoenix.”
Sir Richard shook his head. “Let’s go.”
We entered the larger room and Sir Richard wove a tale saying he found me, the risen phoenix and savior with the other two people. He made the story sound rather uplifting and compelling.
I whispered to him as I stood next to him. “You missed your calling. You should have been a bard.”
He gritted his teeth. “They are to be treated with respect. We head back at dawn.”
I moved over to the injured and one by one healed them. I left them staring at me with wide eyes. When I was done, I was aware of the looks that followed me. I was anxious and paced the large room while avoiding stepping in scorpion guts. Several knights came in with firewood and struggled to get a fire going.
I hadn’t even realized it was cold, but I looked around and saw people shivering.
“Let me help you with the fire.”
The knight looked up from the pile of firewood. “That’s not your place, ma’am.”
“People are cold. They need a fire.”
“The bloody wood is too wet from the rains. They’re knights. They will survive.”
I placed my hand on the pile of wood and with a thought, it burst into flames. I stood and walked away. While I was calm on the outside, inside I felt every nuance of my new body. I did feel right, as if my change was meant to be, but every move I made reminded me I was now a woman.
I sat down next to Isabella and Leo. Leo kept looking at me.
“You’re wearing a dress. It’s a bit ratty looking.”
“Beggars can’t be choosers, Leo. It was all we found. It’s got to be at least several hundred years old, maybe even a thousand.”
“You’re really Owen in there? Owen would never wear a dress. Not that he was overly manly, but he was still a man.”
“What do you mean I wasn’t overly manly? Yes. I’m still me, Leo. Me with dozens of lifetimes worth of fragmented knowledge. That knowledge is helping me cope. All phoenixes have been women.”
“You should have let Isabella take the feather.”
I cast a sideways glance at Isabella. “She would have died.”
“How do you know that?”
“It’s a part of me now. One day, when I die, I will leave behind a feather for the next phoenix. When the world needs it most, the feather will call to the one. While this place had monsters protecting it, the feather also protects itself. Anyone without the calling touching the feather will burn to ashes.”
Isabella stared into the fire. “That’s why you felt led to follow the knights, why you insisted on climbing the mountain. You were called.”
I nodded slowly. “Richard the Bard was right about one thing.”
“What’s that?”
“I’m not worthy.”
Chapter 4
The reward for all our trouble
I managed to sleep some that night and woke with surprisingly little dichotomy. I didn’t expect my changes to have been a dream and if anything, I felt more comfortable as Aria than I ever had as Owen. While I still felt like me, my life as Owen was a blip in time compared to the lives of phoenixes.
We ate roasted meat from scorpion claws and with the first sign of light, packed and left for Eldorath. We spent hours moving through the old ruins and it seemed like every large room we passed through had evidence of battles with monsters of many varieties. The knights had fought hard while we had come away unscathed.
We travelled quickly and in two long days we arrived on the outskirts of Eldorath as dusk settled in. My gaze lifted to the heap of refuse marking the location of our humble shelter, and it seemed as though an eternity had passed since we last laid eyes upon it. With determination, we pressed forward into the city, wasting no time. Sir Richard dispatched a messenger to inform the king of the retrieval of the feather, arranging to speak with the royal family at dawn.
As the knights scattered, Sir Richard stopped to speak with me. “Aria, I need to know where I can find you to bring you to the king in the morning.”
“You mean us. Leo and Isabella found me. They should be recognized.”
He frowned. “They aren’t needed.”
“Then neither am I.”
“You are going to be the death of me, Aria. Fine. They can come. Where are you all staying?”
“You can find us at the garbage heap. That’s where we live.”
“You’re joking.”
“I’m not.”
“How will you clean up and change before meeting the royal family?”
“Does it matter if we show up as we are?”
“Yes!”
“Then you better find us someplace to stay that has a bath and some spare clothes because everything we own is on our backs.”
“That dress you’re wearing is threadbare and coming apart.”
“We found it in the ruins.”
“I’m going to regret this.” Sir Richard scribbled a note on a piece of paper and handed it to me. “Go to the Rogue Inn. Hand the owner this note. He will give you all a room with baths and I will send someone to fit you with clothes. All I ask is that you are clean and presentable when I come get you in the morning.”
I raised an eyebrow. “The Rogue Inn?”
“It’s an upstanding establishment.”
“The name just screams upstanding, Sir Richard. I am certain, however, it will be marginally better than digging through the garbage for a new blanket.”
“Go.” He pointed up the street. “It’s that way.”
Leo patted his stomach. “What about dinner?”
Sir Richard started counting silently. “They serve food at the Rogue Inn. Use the same note.”
Leo bowed. “Much obliged, kind sir.”
Sir Richard stormed off.
We walked through the city until we came upon the Rogue Inn. It was far more upscale than I could have imagined. We stepped inside and the noisy common area suddenly became quiet.
A large man wiped his hands on a cloth and stepped in front of us. “We don’t serve your kind here. Be gone with you before I call the guards.”
“What exactly is our kind? Humans? Because I see quite a few in here already.”
“We don’t serve beggars. Now get out.”
“I have this note from Sir Richard. He said you were an upstanding establishment. I guess he was wrong.”
We turned to go when the man tapped me on the shoulder. “Let me see that note.”
I handed him the note and he read it over carefully.
“It says you are guests of the royal family and to treat you as such. That payment shall be forthcoming from the coffers of the knights. What do you need?”
Isabella smiled sweetly. “Three of your best rooms and baths. Hot baths.”
“Might I enquire as to your names?”
“Aria, Isabella, and Leo.”
“Follow me.”
***
We were each given a room with a wonderfully soft bed, and we kept the staff hopping as they filled up our tubs with hot water. I scrubbed myself and soaked in the hot water and when it began getting cold, I encouraged the heat back into it. At least some of my phoenix powers came naturally to me.
I wrapped a blanket around me and stared at my filthy dress wondering what to do with it when a knock sounded. I carefully opened the door and two ladies stormed in carrying a dozen sets of dresses between them.
“We’re told you need a complete outfit. What is the occasion?”
“Visiting the king in the morning.”
“Gods… look at you. I’ve never seen anyone with such distinctive features. You’re so beautiful. I’m Anne and this is Kailey. Let’s get you fitted.”
An hour elapsed before I descended the stairs into the common room. Despite the simplicity of the dress bestowed upon me, it made me feel like a princess. I had never worn anything that was new before. Anne even took extra time to style my hair. Every gaze within the room seemed fixed upon me. Leo sat beside Isabella, his mouth agape, while she appeared beautiful all cleaned up and in her dress.
Leo stood as I approached.
“You look positively dashing, Leo. I don’t think I have ever seen your face without dirt on it.”
He nodded. “The only difference between us and them, is we can act civilized where they would never fit in where we come from. Shall we procure some dinner, ladies?”
I curtseyed to him and giggled. Leo surprised me by holding a chair for me.
The owner came to our table. “I won’t ask what you three were up to, dressed as you were. What can I get you?”
Leo leaned back. “Meat, and some vegetables, but not enough vegetables to fill us up. We want to fill up on the meat. Oh… and a round of your finest ale.”
“Coming right up, sir.”
Leo clapped his hands together. “He called me sir. Did you hear that?”
We had altogether too much ale and food, but these were luxuries we never had a chance to indulge in. None of us had been to an inn. We never had a hot bath, new clothes, or ale. When we finished our meal, we made our way back to our rooms. Isabella pushed me inside my room and closed the door behind her.
“I wanted to find out how you are doing, Aria. You seem so comfortable as a woman.”
“It’s a huge change. I never expected this, and yet I’m not uncomfortable. The dresses are a bit bulky.”
“What about sex?”
“I don’t know what you mean, Isabella. I’ve only been a woman for a few days. It’s not like I’ve had time to have sex.”
“Sorry. That’s not what I meant. Have you thought about sex?”
“With you? I did. I used to. All the time.”
“You did?” Isabelle shook her head. “I mean now.”
“I don’t know why we got two rooms if you wanted to have sex with me, Isabella. But sure. I’m willing.”
Isabella’s eyes went wide. “I’m clearly not communicating well right now. Too much ale, I think. I am surprised you had feelings for me as Owen. I wish I had known. However, under the circumstances, I am not attracted to women. What I was asking is if you had thought about sex as the new you. Are you interested in men or women?”
“Oh… I don’t know. Although the earlier phoenix knowledge is somewhat incomplete, I do not know if they married or had children. As for me, I haven’t given it any thought. I am, however, rather disappointed.”
“Why?”
“Because I should have taken advantage of the fact that I was male before, and you and I could have…”
Isabella sighed. “Tomorrow, we get to meet the royal family. I wanted to know if you were interested in the prince or not, because I am, and I don’t think I could compete with you.”
“I don’t know enough about me yet to consider a relationship, Isabella. All I know is that any guy that you fall in love with will be very lucky.”
Isabella threw her arms around me. “Thank you, Aria. I’ll see you in the morning.”
Our conversation had left me more confused than I already was. I looked in the mirror and saw the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. Even though I felt comfortable, it still had not fully registered that the regal woman in the reflection was me.
***
I didn’t sleep very well that night. I wasn’t used to a soft bed, and I spent a lot of time thinking about my preferences and examining myself with my roaming hands and fingers. Having my own room was the first privacy I could remember ever having.
Luckily, my hair had stayed mostly in place, and I met Leo and Isabella just as Sir Richard stepped into the Rogue Inn.
Sir Richard stood there, his mouth agape, his eyes widening in sheer astonishment as he scanned over our transformed appearances, visibly taken aback by the remarkable change in our presentation.
I smiled sweetly. “Are we presentable enough, Sir Richard?”
“I would have thought the last transformation would have been the most astonishing one I would see in my lifetime, but I stand corrected. Let’s go see the king.”
I walked next to Sir Richard. “What’s going to happen?”
“I don’t know, Aria. The king will do what the king wants to do.”
“Do I curtsey?”
“That would be wise.”
“You realize the king is not one of our favorite people?”
“I would have never known, Aria.”
“He would be more likeable if he wasn’t such a…”
“Don’t say it.”
Evidently, Sir Richard commanded significant respect, as we strolled past the guards who greeted him with deferential nods, acknowledging his authority. As we proceeded to the throne room, Leo's eyes widened like saucers as he beheld the lavishness enveloping him. I could sense his fingers twitching with the urge to seize trinkets as we traversed through the palace's corridors.
A herald readied himself to announce us to the royal family.
“Sir Richard, your highness.”
I guessed we were not important enough to announce.
Sir Richard bowed and I took that as my cue to curtsey, which, I might add, was very well performed.
My eyes instantly gravitated to Princess Grace, and I felt a blush come to my cheeks, but as I gazed at Prince Casimir, I was a little startled to consider him handsome.
The king stood. “I understand your quest was successful, Sir Richard?”
“It was. The knights followed the letter and map, and we found the feather.”
“Wonderful. Show it to me.”
“It was consumed, your highness. When I reached the room where the feather was, I found someone already holding it.”
“I assume you killed them so they would not get the reward and took the feather into your possession. You said the feather was consumed?”
Sir Richard faced us. “These three citizens found the feather and this one…” He pointed to me. “… was the one holding it. I was about to intercede and secure the feather when she burst into flames and transformed before my eyes. When the flames died down, all we found was her.”
The king scowled as he walked around me slowly. He stopped and stared into my eyes. “Who are you?”
“Aria, your highness.” I despised adding his title.
“Aria what? I assume you are nobility, but you must be from another kingdom because I don’t recognize you. A princess, perhaps?”
“I have no last name. I have lived in Eldorath my entire life. I felt called to find the feather. My friends and I…”
“No last name? How can that be?”
“It’s rather easy to not have a last name when you are an orphan. We all are. We live in the streets.”
“No! The one chosen by the feather must be royal blood. I suspected my son Casimir would be the chosen one. Does he not look like a hero?”
“He’s handsome and fit looking, but a hero?”
The king slapped me. Hard. I barely felt it but it sent a strong signal as to who was in control.
“I did not intend for you to answer that question!”
“Your majesty, if I may say something.”
The king glared at me. “Of course, Sir Richard.”
“I saw the transference of power to this young woman. The fire was so hot, it left a five-foot charred crater in the stone floor. She has the power of a phoenix. She healed my knights.”
Still staring at me, the king gritted his teeth. “You were an orphan, and obviously a thief. You stole from our citizens to earn your food. You heard about the reward and stole the feather. You do not have the character to be the savior.”
I was incredibly angry, and I felt my phoenix flames touch my fingers. “If I don’t have the character to be the savior, you certainly don’t have the character to be a king.” Probably not the wisest thing I had ever done.
“Sir Richard!”
“Yes, your highness.”
“Kill her. Upon her death, a new feather will be generated. Then we can find someone worthy. Once that is done, get rid of those two as well.”
“Wait!” Queen Cordelia stepped forward. “If she is indeed the risen phoenix, then can we truly kill her? If by trying we incur her wrath, then when the darkness comes, will she defend us? I see the flames on her fingers. I believe we need to test her.”
The king looked at the flames flickering across my fingers then stared at me with obvious hatred. “Show us. Destroy that stone statue of my father. I have always hated it.”
I swallowed. “I can tell you that I am not fully connected to my powers. The knowledge of the phoenixes was not passed down to me complete. I can create fire and heal.”
“As can any sorcerer or healer. You are supposed to be the supreme weapon of the world. It is clear to me that you were the wrong person to absorb the power of the phoenix.”
“Father?” Princess Grace touched his arm.
“Yes, sweetheart?”
“What if you put Aria to death, the feather is returned, and no one is called to be the savior? It is a risk, and we can’t say for certain that Aria is not the savior. We must trust the prophecy and trust the calling. None of us have experienced a time when the phoenix was alive. None of us know whether the risen phoenix had their full powers the moment of their transformation. All we know is that whenever darkness threatened the world, the phoenix rose and saved the world. I agree with Mother, but I also think any test need to demonstrate character and courage. We have some time before the darkness hits our border. Let’s be sure we don’t eliminate the only chance we have.”
I had never heard the princess speak before, but I was impressed, and I saw the king’s face soften. A little. Barely.
The king, however, still looked none too pleased. “Sir Richard. We have an issue with the hamlet of Calleron. It seems like the leader of the hamlet has refused to pay taxes. You will escort Aria there to have her resolve the situation. You are only there as an escort. It is Aria’s task alone. Grace, you will travel with them and report back to me as a royal observer.”
Leo put up his hand.
“Who are you?”
“Leo, your highness. I was wondering about the reward for finding the feather.”
“The reward was to bring me the feather. I don’t see a feather, so no reward.”
I watched the prince’s jaw tense. “I should also go to Calleron, Father.”
“No. We can’t risk more than one of the family out of the palace at a time.”
“But…”
“My answer is final, Casimir. Sir Richard, get them out of my sight.”
Sir Richard escorted us out of the palace. No one said a word until we were well away from any guards.
Isabella stomped her foot. “Why that pompous piece of dried-up cat dung! Who does he think he is? He’s an arrogant, lying, bast…”
“Shush!” Sir Richard spun on us. “He is the king and like it or not, his word is law. You are lucky to have left with your lives. Grab your things and go change for travel. Meet me at the stables in an hour.”
“Change? Into what? The only other item of clothing I had was a thousand-year-old rag and falling apart. The clothes Leo and Isabella were wearing were throw-away scraps. Do you think we can resolve an issue as the king’s emissaries dressed like street urchins?”
Sir Richard put his hand to his face. “They don’t need to come.”
“We are a package deal. If not, we walk and leave the world to the darkness because from what I have seen so far, there is nothing much worth saving of this kingdom.”
“You are going to be the death of me. Do you still have the note?”
I nodded.
“I’ll send the ladies over to your room. Would you like gold stirrups as well?”
“How about some food for the road?”
Sir Richard fixed a stern gaze on Leo. “Since the princess is riding with us, we will have a full contingent of knights. There will be food, Leo. Isabella, do you have any requests since that seems to be the theme here?”
“No. I’m good unless you can arrange a date for me with our handsome prince. We need to learn all we can about the encroaching darkness, and I think that can be my job.”
“No! It’s bad enough we have a thief for the savior of the world. We don’t need you bending our prince’s ear. I’ll see you all in an hour.”
Chapter 5
Traveling with royalty has its perks
Sebastian, the owner of the Rogue Inn, was kind enough to store our latest clothes since they would be impractical for our journey south. All I had to do was wave the note and he was all smiles.
Anne and Kailey found me a lovely travel outfit that consisted of leather pants, a loose-fitting top, and a riding cloak with boots. Isabella and Leo were also dressed well by the time we left our rooms. We managed to get to the stables in time to find the knights already prepared.
With the three of us, Sir Richard, the princess, and the contingent of knights, we were nearly twenty in total. Leo, Isabella, and I had never ridden a horse before. Leo was scared. Isabella was excited.
“This ought to be good.” The words were whispered nearby.
I noticed my hearing, along with my vision and other senses had greatly improved since my transformation. Two knights were laughing and softly chatting as Sir Richard handed me the reins of my horse.
“Sir Richard has been a bit testy lately. I think it is because of that girl. She seems to upset him.”
“He’s giving her Thunder. No one can handle that horse.”
I looked up to Sir Richard. “Any tips? Do they steer themselves?”
“Don’t tell me you’ve never been on a horse before.”
“Okay, I won’t, but I haven’t.”
“You’ll figure it out and if not, you might wind up on your ass. I will give you this recommendation. Horses don’t like fire. Keep your flames to yourself.”
I saluted him. “Gee, thanks, Sir Helpsalot.”
I reached up to pet the horse’s head when it pulled back and snorted. The two knights kept snickering.
“You must be Thunder.” I spoke in low and soft tones with an expectation the horse understood me. “I’m Aria. These men here think you are a bad horse.” Thunder snorted. “I think you are a magnificent horse. Handsome and strong. You are a horse that should be the envy of all other horses.” Thunder pressed his nose into my hand. “I’ve never ridden a horse before, but I can tell we will be good friends. I will treat you well if you treat me well.”
There was a commotion off to my right. Leo had climbed up into the saddle and promptly fallen over the other side of the horse.
I patted Thunder and a knight came by to offer me a hand. With his help, I slid up into the saddle.
“I’ve never seen Thunder take to anyone so well before. You must have ridden a lot.”
I turned my head to find Grace. She looked spectacular in her traveling clothes and riding a white mare.
“My first time.”
“Do you mind if I give you a few pointers?”
“I would be very grateful. Thank you.”
“Hold the reins with a relaxed but firm grip and sit upright in the saddle with heels down. To stop the horse, pull back on the reins. Applying pressure with your legs or a light tap on his side with your heels will tell him to go forward. Pull the reins left and right to steer the horse. Try to keep a balanced and centered position and be mindful of your surroundings as you would not want to be hit by a branch.”
Sir Richard pulled his horse up next to mine. I ignored him.
“Thank you, Princess Grace, for the helpful tips.”
“You look stunning, Aria. I’m envious of your hair. It’s breathtaking.”
I blushed twenty shades of red. “Coming from the most beautiful woman I have ever seen I will cherish the compliment. Oh… sorry. I have never been in the presence of royalty before this morning and… I would not wish to offend you.”
Grace laughed. “Just be yourself around me. Please.”
“Mount up.” Shouted Sir Richard. “I will lead. The rest of you know your places.”
Leo’s horse suddenly bolted forward with him barely hanging on. Sir Richard raced after him cursing as he went.
“Looks like you and I get to ride together, Aria. I’m looking forward to getting to know you.”
I watched as she nudged her horse and began moving forward. I did the same and Thunder was perfect for me. “What should I call you?”
“Grace. You’re very polite for being a thief.”
I winced.
“I’m sorry, Aria. That was rude of me. It couldn’t have been easy growing up on your own.”
“I’m not proud of what we had to do to survive, Grace. We weren’t completely indiscriminate. We didn’t steal for profit, we stole to provide food, no more.”
“You were bold to stand up to father.”
“Do you believe I should be put to death? Perhaps you might think that someone else is better suited to be the risen phoenix? Someone with more character?”
“Put to death? No. But, I also need to keep in mind the greater good. Is one person’s death acceptable to save thousands? Being royalty doesn’t mean we are better than anyone else, but it does mean we have a larger responsibility to take care of those in the kingdom. Sometimes our decisions seem overly harsh.”
“If I put myself in your father’s shoes, I can understand his perspective. However, please forgive me in that I have a hard time believing he wishes to look out for everyone in the kingdom. No one provided shelter for me or my friends. We were not given food. We were not given jobs or an education.”
“Part of the taxes collected go to provide food and shelter for people just like yourself. There are homes that will feed you and give you clothes and education. Have you not seen them?”
“We avoided those places. The matrons that run them are very harsh and seem to live a life of luxury while treating those less fortunate like slaves. Many of my friends were beaten to death in those homes.”
“What?”
“If you ask me, I suspect those homes are taking the taxes and doing the bare minimum. They have no love for those they help if you would call it that.”
“When we return, I will personally investigate this. This upsets me greatly.”
“You are not what I expected, Grace. You seem genuinely kind and compassionate.”
“When I hear about your plight and what you had to endure, it grieves my heart. It makes me feel like I have failed you and others like you. To hear you call me kind and compassionate only makes me want to strive harder to do the right things.”
***
We rode for hours, and I talked at length with Grace. She was not the stuffy, snobby, entitled person I expected her to be. Of course, I could forgive those things for her looks alone. I envied her poise and natural beauty.
It was dusk and we were nearing an inn to stay the night.
“Kill the princess!”
With the shout from the forest, dozens of arrows flew towards us. Several were heading straight for Grace. It was as if time stood still. I leapt from Thunder’s back and tackled Grace from her horse into the soft grasses on the side of the road. I felt several arrows hit me in the process.
“Are you all right, Grace?”
“Yes… I think so.”
As my worry for Grace’s safety escalated, it ignited into a blazing rage within me. I rose to my feet, feeling the heat surge through my veins until flames burst forth from my outstretched hands. A man appeared from the forest and charged toward us, his sword gleaming menacingly in the air. Without hesitation, a searing ball of fire erupted from my palm, engulfing him in a swift and merciless inferno. His figure, including his metal sword, disintegrated into embers that floated with the breeze.
“They have a sorceress! Retreat!”
The knights chased them into the forest. I looked back at Grace and found her staring at me with wide eyes. My flames died instantly, and I reached to help her to her feet.
“Gods, Aria. You saved my life. You’re hurt.”
“I’m not hurt.”
“Stay still, Aria.” Her hands touched my side and found an arrow snagged in my top. The head was loose, my skin untouched. The shaft was nothing but a charred nub. “You were hit but I don’t see any blood.” She pulled at my top, exposing my side. She ran her fingers over my skin. “You are, indeed, the risen phoenix.”
“Aria!” Sir Richard was calling for me.
“Here, with Princess Grace.”
Sir Richard appeared. “We’ve got injured. I will watch the princess. We need to move and get to the inn quickly. We are too exposed here.”
The first person I found was Isabella. She had an arrow in her thigh. “This is going to hurt.”
Isabella moaned as she held onto her thigh. “You mean worse than watching you fawn over the princess?”
“Obviously you’re not that injured.” I pulled the arrow and green flames leapt from my hands.
“Son of a… Ohhh. That’s better. That’s bloody well amazing. Help the others, Aria.”
I healed four in all, and they were completely recovered and able to ride moments after I healed them. We regrouped and were on our way quickly, getting to the inn an hour later after a fast ride.
The inn wasn’t a large place and only the women got rooms. Isabella and I shared a room and Grace got her own. We all met for dinner in the main room and Isabella, Leo, and I found an out of the way table to sit together.
Leo squirmed in his seat. “I’m not complaining, but I’m not sure what would be worse. Walking all that way or sitting on a horse. My butt is so sore I was tempted to give the cook my horse so I wouldn’t have to ride it tomorrow.”
“Do you mind if I sit with you all?”
I couldn’t help but smile as I looked up to see the princess. “Please, Princess Grace.”
“I thought we agreed you would call me Grace. I wanted to hear more about you all and check up on Isabella. I heard you got hit by an arrow.”
Isabella stared at Grace before finding her tongue. “My first war wound. Aria patched me up so I’m good as new. I just wish I had a bow with me. I could have helped.”
“I’ll see what I can do. I wanted to thank you, Isabella. Everyone who fought today deserves my gratitude.”
“Who were they?” Leo looked a little awe struck with the princess sitting with us.
“Sir Richard said they were likely a scouting group from the north. Their clothing was not from this area.”
“Are they part of the darkness then?”
“Yes.”
“Can you tell us more about the threat?”
“No. Not tonight. Tonight, I want to hear all about the three of you.”
***
Isabella and Grace were laughing so hard they were holding onto each other to keep from falling off the bench.
Leo was scowling. “It wasn’t that funny!”
I giggled. “It was funny, Leo. You risked everything to get that silver coin in the latrine so we could eat. You slipped and had to bathe in the icy creek before we would sit with you, but it took a lot of courage.”
“Courage on our part just to sit near you. Gods, you stank to high heaven, Leo!” Isabella was laughing hard again.
“My bedroll is calling me. You ladies enjoy the comfort of beds.” Leo was chuckling as he left. I was grateful he didn’t leave too offended.
“We should get some rest. We have another full day tomorrow.” Grace stood and we followed. I watched her thank the owner with generous compliments. He beamed with pride and that made me smile.
When we got to the top of the stairs, Grace paused. “A word, Aria?”
Isabella headed to our room as Grace invited me into hers.
Grace took my hand and sat me down on the edge of the bed. “You were very heroic today. Do you feel fully connected to your powers?”
“It’s like they are trickling in. I’ve seen the murals and memories of Aria, the phoenix before me. She was flying on wings of fire casting a fireball the size of the palace at the enemy. I won’t lie to you Grace. I felt called by the feather, but I struggle believing I’m good enough. I worry that my character is flawed like your father suggests. Maybe that’s why I failed today.”
“Failed?”
“I should have sensed their presence. I should have shielded the entire party. I should have blasted the entire forest.”
“If what I saw today was a mere fraction of the power you might come into, then heaven help our enemies. You saved my life today without regard to your own. I will never forget that. Never.” She wrapped her arms around me, then kissed my cheek. “Good night, Aria.”
I made my way to Isabella and my room. Isabella had stripped down to her underclothes. I saw the blood stains on her thigh.
“How’s your leg?”
“Fine. Do I need to ask you about what’s going on between you and Grace?”
“There’s nothing going on, Isabella.”
“She seems quite taken by you.”
“I’m certain she is merely getting to know us so she can report back to dear old dad.”
“You don’t believe that.”
“No. She seems very genuine.”
“I like her, Aria.”
“She kissed my cheek to thank me for saving her.”
“Gods… You’re blushing, Aria. You have it bad for Princess Grace.”
“As if she would ever… She’s a woman. A princess. Has a piece of horse crap for a father.”
“Stranger things have happened. I seem to remember a young man named Owen being transformed into the most beautiful woman the world has ever seen. Are you going to sleep like that?”
I stripped down to my underclothes and slipped into bed next to Isabella.
“No snuggling.”
“I can sleep on the floor.”
“No way. I need your body heat. Goodnight, Aria.”
“Goodnight, Isabella.”
Chapter 6
From the trash heap to Emissary of the King
We were up and riding again shortly after dawn. Sir Richard decided to put Grace in the middle of the knights while I rode next to him.
“Grace told me how you saved her. You have my thanks, Aria.”
“She’s worth saving. Can’t say I would do the same for her father.”
Sir Richard laughed, then stopped himself abruptly. “I shouldn’t laugh at that.”
“You’re too serious, Sir Richard.”
“What have you done to your horse?”
“I haven’t done anything to it.”
“Thunder never behaves. Nastiest horse I have ever met.”
Thunder snorted derisively.
“He doesn’t appreciate your comments. You’re a great warhorse, aren’t you, Thunder?”
Thunder nickered.
“You have bewitched him. Have you done the same to Princess Grace?”
“I’m not a witch, Sir Richard.”
“That fireball you shot was impressive. Have you had any training in fighting?”
“No. Just what you get on the streets. Why don’t you like me?”
“I don’t dislike you, Aria.”
“That’s not what I asked. That’s like me saying I don’t dislike turnips. I eat them because it is food, but they’re disgusting.”
“I dislike that you got to the feather before I did. While my knights risked their lives, you used the distraction to steal the feather, all for money.”
I bit my lower lip. “I’m not proud of the fact I used your knight’s distraction as an opportunity. For the record, I did not go after the feather for the money. My primary motivation was because it called to me. That there was a reward was like finding a discarded piece of sweetbread that isn’t moldy. That reward would set Isabella and Leo up for life.”
“It was greedy.”
“People do crazy things when they are starving. The king offered the reward all the while knowing he had a probable location for the feather. He never intended to give anyone the reward, did he? There could still be people scouring the kingdom looking for the feather. How many might succumb to monsters or get injured? I also recall hearing the king ask if you killed the people that had the feather so they would not get the reward. And when pressed about the reward, the king played semantics. So, tell me. Who was more guilty of greed? My friends and I who merely wanted to change our lives, or the king who had no intention of giving a reward?”
“I see your point.”
“Would you have killed me if the king ordered it?”
“I don’t know. It is a difficult position to be in when you swear an oath to the king. I was grateful the order wasn’t pressed.”
“I overheard the other knights suggest you were testy lately. They thought it was because of me. I’m sorry if I get on your nerves.”
“Our backgrounds couldn't be more disparate, Aria. In my world, people do as they are told. I issue commands, and they're swiftly followed. Your independence and lack of appreciation of authirity... it's perplexing and, frankly, exasperating to me.”
“When you have nothing, taking care of yourself usually means looking out for yourself first. We don’t have shelter, food, money, or clothing. I will make you a promise. I’ll try to not be so glib about getting free food and clothing if you try to cheer up.”
“Cheer up? I’m the highest ranked knight in the kingdom. I can’t be happy-go-lucky. People must respect me.”
“One thing I have learned while living in the streets is not to take life seriously. You take joy in the things you can. Even little things like when people throw out a bucket of rotting apple scraps from making their pie.”
“I will take your infinite wisdom under consideration.”
“What can you tell me about the situation in Calleron?”
“The leader of the hamlet is named Lief. He’s an old mercenary. He is a huge and powerful man and an exceptional fighter. He never saw eye to eye with the king and has refused to pay the hamlet’s taxes for years.”
“He doesn’t like the king. Someone I already have something in common with then. What’s his justification for not paying taxes?”
“He says the taxes should be relative to production, not a flat rate per person.”
“That makes sense to me.”
“Every person is taxed the same amount.”
“Hypothetically, let’s say every year the king taxes every citizen one silver coin. That silver coin is nothing to a noble, but everything to a farmer. It’s not equitable.”
“It is fair if everyone pays the same amount. That’s what equity is.”
“Equity should be based upon percentage of income.”
“You’re a thief. What do you know about percentage of anything?”
“I taught myself to read and have read many discarded books. You can learn a lot when all you have to do all day is find food and read. Stop interrupting.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Let’s say I am a baker.”
“That would be more productive than being a thief.”
I grabbed a rotting apple from a tree as we rode by and threw it at him. It smacked him on his helmet and splattered nicely.
“You little…”
“Behave.”
“How dare you tell me to behave!” Sir Richard grabbed an apple from a different tree and threw it at me. I saw it coming, ducked, and watched it hit one of the other knights. Sir Richard cracked a smile. “Wake up over there!”
“Smooth one, Sir Richard. Did I see you smile?”
“No.”
“I won’t mention it to anyone. Now that I have your attention, let’s assume I am a baker. After all my expenses, I earn ten silver a year. Whereas the noble who runs a trading business earns 1000 silver a year. One silver coin for me is one tenth of everything I must live on. To be fair, the noble should pay one hundred.”
“That sounds reasonable.”
“A farming community that has a bad year, should not have to pay the same taxes as a good year. All the king’s taxation does is create disparity, anger, and crime. When people can’t live on what they earn, they will resort to criminal behavior.”
“None of this matters because you are not king.”
“What’s right is right, Sir Richard. Just because King Buffoon thinks it is right doesn’t make it so.”
“Well, Miss know better than the king. We’re here.”
The road into the hamlet was blocked by a massive and intimidating man holding a double-edge broadsword.
“Well, well. I heard rumors the king was coming to collect taxes. Is that all you brought with you?”
Sir Richard got off his horse. “The king sent someone to resolve the issue. The knights and I are only here to escort the princess. This one…” He pointed back at me. “… is Aria. The king’s emissary who has been charged with resolving the dispute.”
Sir Richard grinned at me. “You’re up. I’ll get everyone settled to watch the festivities.”
I got off Thunder and patted his head. “If this goes badly, will you drag me someplace nice to put me to rest?”
Thunder shook his head.
“Go find some nice grass.”
Thunder walked over to a field and started scratching at the dried grasses. I walked towards the giant man and extended my hand. “I’m Aria. I’m very pleased to meet you.”
The tip of his sword pressed against my cloak. “King’s appointed emissary or not, you don’t get to talk. At least not yet.”
I frowned. “That will make it hard for me to understand what is happening.”
“You have to earn my respect before I will talk to anyone that is sent from the king.”
“What exactly do you have in mind?”
“You’re a pretty little thing. Did the king think by sending you to me that you would simply bat those eyelashes at me, and I would do anything you ask?”
“If anything, I think he hopes I won’t come back. At least not alive, anyways.”
Lief scanned the growing crowd and paused on Princess Grace. “What are you doing here, Princess?”
“I’m here to observe and review any resolution Aria proposes making sure it is acceptable on behalf of the kingdom.”
“And these knights? They are not to interfere?”
“They won’t interfere.”
Lief grinned as he turned to face me again. “To earn my respect, you will need to prove you understand us. We are simple folk and live by our grit, determination, and the sweat on our brows. It would not be fair to test you myself. Varla!”
A woman that was equally as impressive as Lief strode forward. Although she was not his size, she was tall and muscular. Varla held two large wooden staffs in her hands. She tossed me one.
“You want me to fight?”
Lief smiled. “If you want to earn my respect, you need to show us the metal you are forged of. Win or lose, your spirit will be on display for everyone to see.”
“I’m not a fighter. I don’t have training.”
“Fine. Then go away and don’t come back. If you want to talk to me, then you fight.”
I slipped out of my riding cloak and handed it to Isabella. The people formed a large ring around us.
“A word, Lief?”
“Yes, Princess?”
“I recommend you don’t get Aria angry.”
Lief laughed. “Varla will fight Aria. There is no time limit. The fight will not stop with first blood. The fight will end when someone yields, however, if you yield too early Aria, you and the king’s minions will be sent away. The object is not to kill or main and to protect that pretty face of yours, no hits to the head.”
Varla smiled showing she was missing several teeth. It made her even more menacing.
“Begin!”
Varla leapt forward and slashed viciously with her staff hitting me in my side. It was a strong blow that sent me rolling end over end. It hurt, but I had already determined I had some unique ability to block pain.
By the time I got to my feet, Varla was already swinging at me again. This time, she hit my knuckles, then spun, and hit my legs out from underneath me. I fell hard onto my back. I stared up into Varla’s determined face and watched helplessly as the end of her staff descended towards my face.
As it had with the arrows, time slowed to a crawl. The fighting experience of dozens of phoenixes before me suddenly fit into place like a wooden puzzle. The combination of centuries of training became mine. My hand reached out and grabbed the end of Varla’s staff, stopping it as if it hit a stone wall. Time shifted back to normal as I pushed back with seemingly little effort.
Varla’s eyes widened as she fell backward. I got to my feet as she stared at me, then her staff. She rushed me, swinging wildly. I met every attack with a block and pressed my own attack. I spun my staff like a seasoned warrior. I used only a fraction of my speed and power, and I pushed her steadily back, landing blows on her thighs, arms, and legs.
She became desperate and put all her strength into an overheard smash. I stopped it with my hand. The crowd gasped. I held it there as Lief jumped forward with a staff in his hand.
“That’s not fair!” Leo’s voice shouted as he ran forward and tackled Lief.
Lief was a huge man and barely moved an inch. He reached down, pulled Leo off him, and brought his staff down on Leo’s shoulder. Everyone heard the snapping of Leo’s bones and Leo’s cry of pain as he crumpled to the ground.
I rushed over to Leo and placed my hand gently on his shoulder. Green flames erupted from my hand and healed him. I lifted his chin, so our eyes met.
“Thank you, Leo. Are you good?”
“Yes. All better. Thanks, Aria.”
I pulled him to his feet then turned to face Lief and Varla. I fought to keep my flames from burning the place to the ground.
“That was uncalled for! We’re done here!” My staff flashed with fire and turned it to ashes. Lief and Varla took a step back. “I am not a fan of the king, and I came here hoping I could help you. You asked me to fight. I did. But when you harm my friends, heaven help you. You’re on your own.”
I spun around and faced Leo. “You are a brave and good friend, Leo. Thank you for defending me.”
“Wait!”
I spun back towards Lief.
“What are you? You said you were untrained and yet you fought like no warrior I have ever seen. You have speed and strength beyond what you should. You healed your friend.”
“Does it matter what I am?”
“It does. Did the king send you to destroy us for our rebellion?”
“The king does not control me. I see your hamlet. I see the rags your people are wearing. I sense the barrenness of this land and all I want to do is help.”
I spotted a young mother cradling a very sick baby. I brushed past Lief and watched as the woman, in tears, held out her baby to me.
“Can you heal her like you healed your friend? Our wells have gone dry. Our crops have failed. We have no food and no money to survive.”
I cradled the baby in my arms and felt my own tears. Tears of sadness over the frail, helpless child in my arms. Tears of anger that the king had ignored the plight of the people. I squatted down while holding the child in my arms. I slammed my hand onto the dusty ground. Green flames exploded outward from me. I called to the water deep beneath the surface. I sent energy into the earth to renew the crops, I poured healing into the livestock and people. The flames pulsed and rippled outward for a mile in all directions.
When I lifted my head, all eyes were on me. I stood slowly, gently touched the smooth cheek of the baby, and handed her back to her mother. She held her cooing baby to her chest and her voice cracked with emotion as she thanked me.
In the distance, we all heard shouting.
“Water! Our well has water!”
“The crops are flourishing!”
People around me began falling to their knees. “Goddess.” They mumbled over and over.
“No! I’m not a goddess. Stand. Please! Do not worship me for I am not worthy.” I had to start pulling them to their feet before they all stood again.
A heavy hand rested on my shoulder. I turned and looked up into Lief’s moist eyes.
“Forgive me, Aria. I was angry. Anyone coming from the king is not welcome here. Last year he sent his soldiers and took twenty of our cows in payment of our taxes. I wanted a fight and I wanted to take out my anger on you, the king’s emissary. You have more than earned my respect, but you have also earned my sword. You have my eternal gratitude, Aria. The least we can do is offer you a place to stay for the night.”
I started to walk away and paused. “I understand your anger and your plight more than you know. Your actions against Leo were wrong. I have some ideas about your tax situation if you would care to listen to them. I doubt, however, that the king will be happy with what I have in mind.”
“You say you are not a goddess. You are not a sorceress. Might I ask what you are?”
Princess Grace responded. “Aria is an orphan. She survived on the streets of Eldorath by stealing and finding what she could to survive. She was ignored by the king and considered a blight on society. The phoenix feather called to Aria and when she held it, she was transformed into the risen phoenix. You ask what she is. She is the savior of our world.”
“You’re the risen phoenix… Now I know why Princess Grace suggested not getting you angry. Why are you here and not stopping the approaching darkness?”
“I’m not sure there is any written history on what happens when you become a phoenix, but I can say that there are gaps in my abilities and knowledge. I didn’t lie when I said I had no fighting training, but during the fight, those skills were unlocked within me. Our king sent me here to test me. He believes I stole the phoenix powers from someone more worthy. He thinks my character is not acceptable and that is why I have gaps.”
“What she is not saying, is that my father believes killing Aria will regenerate the phoenix feather so it can go to someone better.”
“Your father’s an ass.”
“Try living with him.”
“Any chance the crown can be passed to you, Princess?”
“They don’t call it a kingdom to pass the rule on to a princess, even if I am older than my brother. I’m not sure I would want to rule anyways. Don’t get me wrong. I do love my father, but I don’t agree with many of his decisions.”
“I want to hear your ideas, Aria. Let’s get everyone settled. I’m going to make amends to Leo.”
Chapter 7
A garden of grief
The air buzzed with jubilation. Melodies danced through the air, ale poured freely, and the grand banquet laid out before us was a marvel, especially considering the hamlet's recent destitution. I had long envisioned the phoenix as a harbinger of ruin, yet I now realized my error. The phoenix symbolized not only the power of destruction, but also renewal renewal—the eternal cycle of life. It was a beacon of regeneration, a concept made clear as I wandered through Calleron's gardens, once barren, now vibrant with life—all brought forth by the very power within me.
I cast my gaze around the room. Leo was smiling and laughing while talking to a pretty, dark-haired girl who listened to him like he was worldly and wise. He had food in both hands that danced about as he animatedly spoke. Isabella was telling grand tales to some of the citizens. Sir Richard was leaning back on a cushion with a large ale in his hand and talking with Varla. Princess Grace was sitting next to me with the baby I had healed in her lap. The baby’s mother sat next to Grace. On the other side of me was Lief.
“This is official?”
Grace leaned forward to make eye contact with Lief. “I think the plan has merit. I signed it as a royal designate of the king. He won’t like it, but it would look bad for him to declare it null and void. It will need to be renewed in four years but should give your community ample time to rebuild.”
“Thank you, Aria. With my signature, consider my act of rebellion ended. And Princess, Calleron’s doors are always open to you. We are a small community and have no inn but I’m sure we could find a room and a bed for you, Princess.”
Grace handed the happy baby back to her mother. “I don’t need coddling, Lief. I also won’t put anyone out of their own bed for my comfort. It’s a warm night. Sleeping under the stars is a wonderful way of contemplating how insignificant we all are.”
I stood and stretched. “We have a long ride tomorrow. Sir Richard wants us to return to Eldorath in a single day. We leave at dawn. I think I will retire early. Thank you for the hospitality.”
Lief stood and clasped my hand in his. “I have no doubt you are the right person to be the risen phoenix. If you need anything, you have my full support.”
I nodded and slipped away. I called Thunder to me and fed him an apple. “I get the feeling hard times are coming, Thunder. I might need you at my side.”
Thunder nudged me. I grabbed my bedroll and found an isolated garden glen away from everyone. Where nothing had been growing before, flowers glistened in the gentle embrace of the moonlight. I looked up into the night’s sky to find the soft glow of thousands of stars.
“Aria?”
I turned to find Grace standing a few feet from me. A gentle breeze played with tendrils of her long brunette hair, framing her face like a halo.
“You found a beautiful spot to sleep, Aria.”
“Please forgive me for being so forward, Grace, but I have never seen a more beautiful sight than the one that is before me right now.”
“Neither have I.”
As we stood silently together in our private enchanted haven, the rest of the world faded away. Grace’s eyes were filled with warmth and kindness. She stepped forward and I felt the delicate touch of her lips against mine. It was a magical kiss that shattered the barriers between us. It spoke of promises untold and a heart-bound connection beyond words.
Grace stepped back. Her hand firmly clasped in mine. She stared into my eyes with such vulnerability. I reached for her with my free hand, cupping her face and pulling her back to me. My lips tingled as we kissed. It was a kiss full of passion and love.
As our kiss ended, I felt the air between us become a chasm too great to cross. Realization dawned on me, as I believe it did for Grace. Tears fell from my cheeks. What we had done was forbidden.
In the aftermath of our forbidden kisses, a heavy silence hung in the air like a shroud, suffocating the fleeting euphoria I had. The taste of her sweet lips lingered on mine, and as reality crashed upon me like relentless waves, torment consumed my soul. The weight of our respective situations, the insurmountable obstacles that fate had laid before me, pressed down on my heart like an unyielding burden. Our eyes locked in a silent exchange; the gravity of our choices etched lines of sorrow on our faces.
The garden glen, once a haven of stolen moments, transformed into a haunting backdrop for the emotional turmoil that ensued. The beauty of the moonlit night now mirrored the bittersweet ache within me. Each stolen glance became a poignant reminder of the unattainable, and the whispers of my heart seemed to echo the painful truth – our love was forbidden.
As we pulled away, the chasm between us widened, fueled by the awareness that society, duty, and circumstance stood as barriers to our shared passion. Her fingers slipped from mine. The remnants of our kisses became a painful memory, a reminder of a love that could only exist in the shadows. The torment of yearning and the agony of knowing that my heart was tethered to a love condemned by the world became an indelible mark on my soul, leaving me suspended in the cruel limbo between desire and a stark reality.
I took a step away, then sat heavily on the ground. My arms wrapped around myself as I shook with grief.
“Aria…” Grace’s voice was breathless and choked with emotion. She sat down next to me and leaned so our bodies touched. “There are things I need to say. I was drawn to you from the moment I saw you. Your beauty… Gods, I can’t look at you and not feel my breath catch in my body. I love that you are not pretentious. You see the world in a way that brings me hope. Today, as we rode and were separated, it was the longest day of my life. I feel I can talk to you like no one else. I was jealous of Sir Richard being next to you.
“When I see your passion for justice… it reminds me of who I should be. In every way, you have taken hold more and more of my heart. When I saw you here tonight, I needed to touch you, to kiss you.”
I sniffed. “I have watched you from afar for years. For obvious reasons, I knew I would never meet you. We are worlds apart. I am the lowliest of the low and you are a princess of the largest kingdom in the world. You are far from the person I expected you to be. You are kind, compassionate, and truly care for people. You defied your father to protect me, someone you didn’t even know. When the attack happened and I saw the arrows coming for you, I had no idea they would not harm me. The only thought that crossed my mind was that you were worth protecting, even if that meant my own life.
“I know it can never be. You probably have many suitors. Your father… Gods, he would kill me for sharing the same air we breathe. I cherish you, Grace. I know I will always cherish you. I have seen it, Grace. I have seen the deaths of every phoenix. I know in my very bones that is what I am here for. I’m here to sacrifice myself so the rest of you can live. I would do it for my friends. I would do it for Lief and the people here. I would even do it for Sir Richard. But I would do it for you alone.”
“That’s the most humbling thing I have ever heard. It’s also the most heartbreaking.”
“Princess Grace?” Whoever was looking for her was still far away.
Graced sighed heavily. “We must never speak of this. It will not go well for either of us. Know, for the rest of my life, you have my heart. I will always remember the fire of your kiss on my lips.
“Princess Grace?” The words were closer now.
Grace stood and wiped her tears, then straightened her shoulders and smoothed her dress. She took one long lingering look at me and stepped back to her world.
“I’m here. I was just taking a stroll.”
“We need to keep you safe, Princess.”
“I understand. Good thing we have Aria with us.”
I stared off into the night, laid out my bedroll, and cried myself to sleep.
Chapter 8
Oops… Wrong statue
I rode near the back of our group next to Isabella and Leo. Leo bounced uncomfortably in his saddle as he dozed. How he could sleep while riding a horse and stay upright amazed me.
“You’ve been quiet all day, Aria. I see you staring at nothing, but then your eyes always drift back to Grace. What’s going on? Did she say something? Did she threaten you?”
“It’s nothing. I’m just tired.” My eyes drifted back to Grace, and I swallowed. As if sensing me, she looked back.
“Gods… You love her. I’m not surprised, really. You adored her from the first day you saw her.”
“Shhh. I do. But we both know nothing can happen.”
“I get that. Does she reciprocate your feelings?”
“I don’t want to talk about it.”
“She keeps looking back at you. Someone is going to figure things out. Go ride next to her. It will make things less obvious.”
I nudged Thunder a little faster and slid in next to Grace.
Grace smiled, but I could see the weariness in her eyes. “Thank heavens. No one wants to talk to me.”
“What would one say to a princess? You can’t criticize her by saying her tiara is crooked. The weather is what it is and would be a mundane conversation. Telling her she is spectacularly beautiful would be a good way of being thrown into a dungeon. I will say I admired how you connected with the people and won their trust.”
“You won their trust by healing them all and restoring their lands. It was easy after that for me to win their trust.”
“I gave them what they needed. You have a way about you they can relate to. You are a natural leader. You would make a good queen.”
“That is a fine compliment, Aria. But a queen can only be her best with the right person at her side.”
“I will be happy to vet any prospects you have, for I would hate to see you saddled with the wrong partner.”
“I have the perfect challenge for any suitor. They must beat you in combat to win my heart. Only the very best will do.”
“Any suitor?”
“Any.” Grace lowered her voice. “Man, woman, or phoenix.”
***
It was late when we arrived back in Eldorath. Isabella and Leo were not allowed to meet the king this time, for which they were grateful. They headed back to the Rogue Inn, and I promised to meet them there as soon as I could.
Sir Richard, Grace, and I were ushered into the throne room. The king, queen and prince seemed to have been waiting for us.
The king snarled as he looked at me. “She’s still alive, I see. I would have thought Lief would have taken care of that problem.”
Grace was upset. “I am happy she is, Father. I have seen things that make me believe, without a doubt, that Aria is the savior. She saved my life when we were attacked.”
“You were attacked? Why didn’t you return? You could have at least sent one knight back to me for reinforcements.”
Sir Richard bowed. “My king. We were set upon by over a dozen Morvainians. They seemed to have been waiting for us. They retreated after Aria burned one to ash. We managed to kill half a dozen in total, but we felt it safer to keep our numbers to protect the princess. Besides, it would have taken over two days for someone to return and come back with reinforcements.”
“They are getting bold. I am grateful you are safe, sweetheart.”
“Thanks to Aria.”
“What of Calleron?”
Grace smiled. “Resolved. Aria was masterful. She fought Varla and Lief, healed their land, and drew up an accord which they have agreed to.”
“You fought Lief?”
I shrugged. “Not technically. He yielded before we fought, but I did fight Varla.”
“Lief yielded. To you?”
“When he saw Aria’s skill, strength, speed, and was ready to burn the hamlet to the ground, he yielded, Father.”
“And what of the accord?”
“We will return the twenty cattle we took from them last year. In return, all taxes will be paid for the last year and the next two years. From there on out, we will adjust their taxes to ten percent of their annual profit.”
“That’s absurd. It’s a terrible precedence to set.”
“With their lands healed, and the addition of their cattle back, we anticipate the taxes forthcoming to the kingdom will double on year three.”
“They should have been killed. If they can pay three years of taxes, they were intentionally withholding their wealth and robbing the kingdom.”
I handed the king a note. “They aren’t paying the taxes. They don’t have any money. I’m paying the taxes for them.”
“You don’t have any money!”
“Take a better look at the note. It says I owe you sixty gold coins out of the thousand you owe me. That’s nine hundred and forty you have left to pay.”
“I don’t owe you a copper!”
I showed him my feather-shaped birthmark on my left forearm. “I believe you said that you would reward anyone that brought the phoenix feather to you would receive one thousand gold coins. I know we left this unstated at the end of our last meeting. We had an urgent quest you were sending us on and, of course, there is the pending end of the world.”
“You just stole sixty gold coins from the kingdom! This proves you do not have the right character and need to be put to death immediately!”
“You are being ridiculous, Father!”
The king moved to strike Grace with a viscous slap. I grabbed his hand and held it back.
“Don’t. You. Ever strike Grace!”
I could see the fear in the king’s eyes as I held his arm.
“We have more important things to worry about.” I pushed him away.
“You dare defy and threaten your king?”
“You are not my king!”
“Sir Richard! What are you standing there for? Kill her!”
“I don’t think I can, your highness. She has been struck by arrows and beaten with a staff without taking a scratch. She is a phoenix, like it or not.”
“Father?”
If the king’s look could kill, I would be dead a thousand times over.
“What, Casimir?”
“The archives suggest the phoenix has always had her bow when confronting the darkness. We know where it is located. I suggest we send her in alone to retrieve it. If she makes it out alive, then we know she is the one.”
Grace huffed. “Alone? That’s in Morvainian territory! Aria has not fully come into her powers, and you want to send her into the hands of the enemy?”
“It is a good plan. You leave in the morning. Casimir, you will go with them up until the Abyssal valley.”
“I’m going too, Father.”
“No, Grace. You will stay.”
“I am the best archer in the kingdom. We will be sending our knights into dangerous territory. If Aria fails, we will need to recover the feather. If she succeeds, then we need to hold ground until she can return. Time is running out and we need to recognize Aria is our hope and give her all the support she needs.”
“No. Sir Richard and Casimir will lead this quest. You will stay back where it is safe.”
I took a step forward and Sir Richard’s sword unsheathed.
“I’m not going to harm the king, Sir Richard. I just need him to know that I do not report to him. I have seen the phoenix bow in my memories. I agree that it has importance. I will go retrieve the bow and see this enemy for myself. For I need to judge if they are indeed the darkness that I need to prevent. There seems to be a lot of it here already.”
I turned to Sir Richard. “I’ll meet you at the stables in the morning. I’ll see myself out. Oh… one more thing… Last time you asked for a demonstration.”
To the left of the throne was the stone carving of the king’s father. To the right was a carving of King Percival. With a thought, King Percival’s carving burst into white-hot flames and disintegrated into ashes.
I smiled. “I’m doing better.”
I saw Grace’s mouth twitch up in the corner. She was doing her best to remain stoic.
I left the palace and headed for the Rogue Inn, finding Isabella and Leo just getting some food and ale. I sat down next to Isabella and as soon as I was sitting down the owner placed a plate of food and a mug of ale before me.
“Great service. Thank you!”
Leo had a long drink of ale. “We ordered ahead for you but told the owner to keep it in the kitchen in case the king decided to kill you.”
“You were not far off. He wants to kill me all right. Especially since I melted his statue.”
Leo spit out his ale all over the table. “You what?”
“He asked for a demonstration last time, so I gave him one. I just chose the wrong statue. By accident, of course.”
Isabella waved to the owner. “Can we get more ale, please?”
“Don’t overindulge. We ride out again first thing tomorrow.”
Leo moaned. “My butt is so sore. I will never envy the life of knights again.”
Isabella bumped her leg against mine. “Is Grace coming?”
“The king ordered her to stay. Casimir is coming this time.”
Isabella became suddenly giddy. “Really?”
I nodded. “It sounds a little dangerous. Neither of you need to go if you don’t want to.”
Isabella had a far-away look. “It’s important I am there with you to show my support.”
Leo nodded. “We stick together. We’re a team. I met a lovely girl in Calleron.”
Isabella giggled. “Sheep don’t count, Leo.”
“She was not a sheep!”
“Baaaa. Baaaa.”
Chapter 9
Humble beginnings
I got up before sunrise and put on my travel clothing. It needed a wash, but I didn’t have the luxury of getting anything new. I still owned nothing, and I wasn’t expecting the king to be forthcoming with any reward gold.
I stared at myself in the mirror and marveled that I had not thought much about my old life as Owen. I loved what I saw. There was something wonderful about being a woman. I ran my fingers over my lips and sniffed as I put on my cloak. I was in love with Grace.
Before dawn's first light painted the sky, I slipped away from the inn, hastily scribbling notes for Leo and Isabella, letting them know I would meet them at the stables. As I navigated the winding streets of the city somewhat blindly, lost in my thoughts of Grace. My steps led me inexorably toward the place we once called home.
When I arrived at where we had lived, I traced the rough contours of the stone wall, weathered by time and neglect, that marked the boundary of the city. A makeshift shelter, cobbled together from tattered scraps of cloth and gnarled branches, greeted me. As poorly made as it was, it was our refuge where the three of us had sought solace amidst the harsh realities of our existence.
Running my fingers over the frayed edges of the fabric, bound together by bits of twine, a flood of memories washed over me, transporting me back to a time when our struggles were simpler. It felt like an eternity had passed since we were last here, trying to find joy as our friendly words mingled with the whispers of the wind. I stepped inside and turned over a few broken pots and cups that had filled with stagnant rainwater.
“I saw you walk through the city, and I wanted to see where you were going. This is where you lived?” Sir Richard kicked a broken piece of pottery with his boot.
“Yes.”
“It stinks.”
“You get used to it.”
“Why didn’t you find things to sell or start your own business. You’re smart enough.”
“All businesses need to be registered so they can be taxed. All business owners must be citizens. To be a citizen, you need to be verified. We had stolen enough to be known and thus would have been thrown in prison at best. Our hands might have been chopped off as an example. We tried to barter. We have a few contacts that would give us a few coppers for something we found worth a silver. They risked being caught dealing with vagrants, but they enjoyed the profits. Thanks for not killing me, by the way.”
“I didn’t lie to the king. I don’t think I can kill you.”
“Did you know a phoenix draws life from those they love and care for? They don’t drain life from them, rather they gain strength. A phoenix with no one will die.”
“Why are you telling me this, Aria?”
I patted him on his polished breastplate. “I’m just saying I don’t dislike you. You’re a good man, Sir Richard.”
“The feather chose right Aria. The king is wrong. Oh… I took your advice. I laughed and smiled as I told the knights how you cooked the king’s statue. That was priceless. The knights take their cue from me and the king, but you’re growing on them.”
“I appreciate them.”
“About you and Princess Grace… Don’t let the king ever hear I said this, but I approve. I have known the princess since she was born. She loves you.”
“How did you know?”
“It’s obvious. To me anyways. She lights up when you are around. I’ve never seen her smile so much. But I also know it can never happen.”
“Why say anything?”
“Because if you break her heart by dying, I’ll find a way to resurrect you and kill you myself.”
“Duly noted, Sir Richard.”
“We need to get to the stables. When all is done, I’ll find a way to make sure the three of you have a home. You never have to come back here again.”
“Thank you.”
***
When I got to the stables, I whistled, and Thunder came out to greet me. I checked the saddle and talked to him.
“Have you been getting into trouble with the mares?”
Thunder shook his head.
“I think you should. To be honest, they need more horses like you.”
“Don’t encourage him, Aria.” Sir Richard was holding the reins of Isabella’s horse.
“He’s the best horse here. By far.”
Thunder shook his head up and down.
“Is that a phoenix thing? Being able to talk to animals?”
“I talk to you all the time and you seem to understand. I guess it is.” I smiled sweetly.
“Mount up!”
I got up onto Thunder and Prince Casimir rode up next to me.
“We need to talk. You’re next to me.”
“Okay, but make sure I get some time to verbally joust with Sir Richard. We need to keep his mind sharp.”
“I will keep that in mind, Aria.”
I looked back and Isabella gave me a swooning look then pointed to the prince. Leo managed to get onto his horse without falling off the other side. I considered that progress for him. Sir Richard led the way out of the city gate, west, then north.
“You leave quite the impression, Aria.”
“With your father?”
Casimir nodded.
“You can’t get along with everyone. It’s rather hard to like someone that thinks I am no better than pond scum and keeps suggesting I should be reconstituted back into a feather.”
“Do you know that his statue was a gift from me for celebrating twenty-five years as king?”
“Oh… I’m sorry.”
“Don’t be. I was told I had to get him that gift. I despised it as much as he despises his father’s. I’m sorry about how you have been treated. Grace speaks very highly of you and so does Sir Richard.”
“May I ask you a question?”
“Of course.”
“Why suggest I retrieve the bow on my own? Do you also want to get rid of me?”
“I believe you are the savior of prophecy. My father doesn’t. I have no intention of sending you to retrieve the bow on your own. The path to Ember Tower is up a box canyon in Morvain territory. Like the ruins where the feather was found, there are numerous monsters. As you get closer to the tower, Morvain’s soldiers will be present. It’s a death trap. Even for you. My father knows this and believes I am supposed to be the savior. By suggesting this quest, I hope to keep you on our side. It buys us time for you to come into your full powers and makes my father believe his wish for you to be destroyed will be fulfilled.”
“That sounds reasonable enough in a creepy sort of way.”
“Your powers are not yet complete?”
“I can’t say for certain. I have not sprouted wings and my memories of some powers have not manifested.”
“I’ve studied what I could find of the phoenix. You could consider me more of a reader than a fighter. It has been approximately nine centuries since Aria last walked in this world. I was the one that found the location of her home at Emberfall. I must admit, it is like a dream come true to be riding next to a phoenix.”
“We all have nightmares from time to time. I need to check with Sir Richard about something. I recommend you speak to Isabella.”
I moved up through the group to ride next to Sir Richard and glanced back to see Casimir riding next to Isabella. I wanted to smile, but I couldn’t. The further north we travelled, the heavier the darkness seemed to get.
“It’s not like you to be quiet, Aria.”
“Something feels off. It reminds me of a time I was going to steal a loaf of bread. At the last moment I got this bad feeling and stopped myself only to find I was being watched and would have been caught.” I looked back again at Isabella. She was talking animatedly with Casimir.
“Tell me about the darkness, Sir Richard.”
“When I was a child, my father told me about all the places he used to travel to as an emissary for the king. He was the chief trade negotiator for Eldorath. He told me about exotic places, oceans, incredibly tall mountains, and jungles. One day he arrived home after a very long trip. It looked like he had aged ten years since I had last seen him weeks earlier. He wouldn’t tell me what happened, but that night, I snuck out of bed, and listened to him talk with my mother.
“He told her he heard about a northern kingdom that was gathering resources from all the kingdoms around it. He was pleased, hoping to negotiate a large trade agreement. He traveled deep into Morvain. During his travels, he learned that Morvain was the surname of the northern kingdom’s king. A sorcerer king named Silvanus Morvain.
“The closer Father got to the capital city, the greater the devastation he found. What once were productive green fields, were all withered and black. The people were thin and frail as they toiled. Father came upon a rise and looked down upon the city. Dark wisps swirled about it. He saw a massive army being staged. The soldiers appeared more dead than alive. They just stood there like statues, waiting.
“As he gazed over the city, a wisp of darkness seemed to pause as if sensing him. It broke free of the other wisps and latched around Father’s throat. He collapsed on the ground, feeling his life being pulled from him. He told my mother he was certain he was going to die. It was at that moment that the sun broke through the thick clouds. The wisps retreated. He felt his energy return to him. He ran as fast as he could away from Morvain.
“In the years since then, what we have heard is that Morvain’s darkness is spreading. It is moving slowly, but steadily south. Entire kingdoms are being lost. We hear tales of an unstoppable dead army marching and defeating anything that tries to come against it.”
“That’s not very comforting to hear. The men that attacked us. You thought they were from Morvain and yet they were not dead looking.”
“There are people that pledge themselves to Morvain and in return Silvanus allows them to keep their humanity, such as it is. They are the soldiers that scout the way forward, can blend into cities and kingdoms that have not been taken.”
“How many people know about the reality of the situation we face?”
“Very few. They only hear of the coming darkness.”
“Do you believe I am capable of stopping such an overwhelming power?”
“I have heard tales of the phoenix. I believe you are the opposite of Silvanus Morvain. You bring light in an otherwise dark world.”
“Is that a compliment?”
“I would never.”
“Good. Just checking to make sure Sir Richard is still in there.”
I looked back at Leo, Isabella, and the knights I had come to know. I thought of the people of Calleron, how, after they trusted you, gave of everything they had.
I rode in silence for several hours, lost in my thoughts when Sir Richard called a halt. I hadn’t even been paying attention, but on the road before us stood Grace next to her white mare. My mood immediately lifted, and I felt a smile tugging at the corners of my mouth.
“Hello, fellow travelers.”
Sir Richard dismounted and bowed. “Princess… what are you doing here?”
“I decided to join the quest. I bring gifts.”
Prince Casimir galloped through the ranks and vaulted off his horse. “What is the meaning of this, Grace? You defy Father?”
She spoke to him, but her eyes were on me. “These are not times to live behind walls that will never keep out the darkness. We need to follow our hearts. You are heading into a dangerous place. I’m here to lend a hand and protect what’s valuable for all our kingdoms.”
Casimir moved very close to Grace. I became anxious and felt the flames about to erupt.
“You will go home. Now!” Casimir whispered it, but I was able to hear it clearly.
Grace finally turned her focus to Casimir. “You cannot order me, Brother. You are not king yet. Out here, without Mother or Father, I do as I choose. We are still a half-day ride from the inn. I suggest we get moving after I hand out my gifts.”
Grace pulled two bows, quivers, and a sword from the back of her saddle. I hadn’t noticed, but she also had a bow strapped to her back and a long dagger sheathed on her thigh. I felt a flush of warmth as she touched my thigh while handing me a bow and quiver. She gave Isabella a bow and Leo received a sword.
“All right, let’s go.”
“Go home, Grace!”
“I’m staying, Casimir. I’ll deal with Father when I return.”
I was a little stunned by the caustic exchange between the two of them. A few minutes later, we were underway again.
I slipped back into the group with Grace settling in next to me. Further back, Casimir sat brooding and scowling next to Isabella who was chatting away seemingly oblivious to the prince’s mood.
“I’m pleased you joined us, Grace. I hope it does not cause you any problems. I always imagined family dynamics to be harmonious. I guess most orphans picture it that way.”
Grace looked at me with such desire and pain at the same time. “I’m here because of you, Aria. I’m not sending you out alone. This isn’t your burden to singularly bear. As for causing problems, I will likely get slapped by Father and secured in my bedroom for a while, but I don’t care anymore. My place is here. I owe it to the citizens of the kingdom to not sit back and watch our world implode. I owe it to myself to know I did everything I could. And I owe it to you.”
“Thank you.” I lowered my voice to a whisper. “Your presence brings joy and peace to my soul.”
“I couldn’t sleep last night and decided if I didn’t come, I would regret it for the rest of my life.”
“Why doesn’t your father or Casimir want you here?”
“I don’t know. Perhaps Father is worried about succession. Casimir has tried to be involved in every quest surrounding the phoenix. He was upset he could not join the knights to retrieve the feather.”
“He told me he has been fascinated by phoenix lore.”
“He loves to hide away with his books.”
“I asked Sir Richard about the encroaching darkness. It seems unstoppable. I’m worried.”
“I won’t lie to you, Aria. The people that come to update Father tell horrific stories. The darkness is spreading, and I fear Silvanus Morvain is only becoming stronger. I considered kidnapping you and taking you as far away as possible.”
“As wonderful as that sounds, Grace, I wouldn’t be much of a phoenix to run from what is coming. The truth is, I feel this is a chance for me to make amends for my life. I’m not worthy of a blissful, happy ending with someone I love.”
“What did you say, Aria?”
“Nothing.”
“What I heard was more than nothing. It made my heart leap for joy. It breaks my heart, however, to hear that you feel a need to make amends for your life and that you are not worthy. Gods, Aria. Your parents abandoned you. The system failed you. Somehow you managed to survive, and you are not the jaded person you could have become. I’m a better person for knowing you.”
Thunder moved us closer, so our legs just brushed each other’s. I wanted to reach out and grab what was forbidden. I wanted to be held and comforted by her.
Chapter 10
Commanding the flames
That night, the inn we stopped at was large and there were rooms for everyone. The knights and Leo shared three rooms. Isabella and I had a room. Casimir and Grace each had their own private rooms.
After dinner, Grace, Isabella, and I headed to our rooms. As before, Grace asked if we could talk privately. Isabella winked at me. A second after the door to Grace’s room closed behind us, her lips were on mine.
She took my hand and led me to the bed, where she lay down and pulled me down next to her. We held each other and kissed.
“I’m in love with you, Aria. You need to know that. You need to know that I will do everything in my power to be by your side. For now, with many eyes upon us and a darkness that is coming, we can’t demonstrate our love in front of others. We have a kingdom of people that rely on stability and knowing the royal family is there, intact, and of one accord.”
Grace kissed me and ran her fingers through my long hair.
“I understand. I don’t deserve you, Grace, and I would never do anything to harm you.”
“When you stopped Father’s hand from hitting me, I was so proud. My heart swelled within my chest. As much as I hate to be apart, I think you should head to your room.”
I nodded and moved to the door. Grace’s hands touched my shoulder, spun me, and pushed me back against the wall. She kissed me long and passionately.
“I’m hoping that will be enough to make sure you dream of me tonight.”
“I dream of you every night, Grace.”
I slipped out into the hallway and into my shared room with Isabella.
Isabella smiled knowingly. “Another private chat with Grace?”
“It was good.”
“Just good? You’re breathing hard. You’re flushed.”
“We kissed. But you can’t say anything.”
“I would never. I’m happy for you even though I know it is complicated and will never really work out.”
“The king wants to kill me and there is a good chance I won’t come out of this war with the darkness alive anyways. Then, there is the entire princess meets street urchin gap to overcome.”
“Well, you’re not a street urchin anymore. You’re the risen phoenix.”
“At the end of the day, Isabella, I own nothing. The only reason we are eating is because of all this. Sir Richard promised we would never have to go back to the dump, but I still wonder at the end of it all if we will have a home or food.”
“True, but who could deny the savior of the world a room for the night. I’m sure that legacy will give us food and shelter for a few days at least. Besides, we are survivors. We will find a way.”
“How was your conversation with Casimir?”
“I must say, he is even more handsome up close. Gods… how does that even happen when his father is short, balding, and stupid? As for conversation, he seems a little reclusive and far too interested in phoenix abilities. Only once did he ask a question about my life. It was all about himself, phoenixes, and the latest ball where he got to dance with Princess Vanessa from Mooreland.”
“No romantic sparks between you two?”
“I think I could easily find it within myself to take advantage of all his handsomeness. I would just need to put a gag in his mouth first. I seriously think he would chuck his dinner if he got dirt under his fingernail. It would never work out, even if I were a princess. I could never marry a guy that has been so isolated from life like he has.”
“I’m sorry it didn’t work out.”
“I do sort of like Sir Gerard. He has been very attentive. I think he likes me.”
“I’ve found most of the knights to be very good people. I like Sir Gerard.”
***
The following morning, we were all up and out of the inn an hour after dawn. We rode at a steady pace. Leo was finally looking more comfortable in the saddle. I spent some time talking with him before finding my place next to Grace.
It was nearing midday when we spotted smoke rising ahead. We took that as a warning, readied weapons, and repositioned ourselves. We rode slowly until we came upon a scene of complete destruction. An inn and several homes were engulfed in flames.
A woman was screaming in the middle of the road. “Hy husband! He ran inside to get our children. Please, someone help!”
I dismounted and ran to the woman. She pointed to a house, and I rushed inside. The home was a blazing inferno, and it took a moment to register the flames and heat seemed to shy away from me as if they knew I held dominion. I lifted my hands to the side and watched the flames twist and dance, but with a mere thought, they bent their will to my own. It occurred to me that if I could control the fire, then I could also end it. With a mental command, the flames vanished. I went from room to room, finding the husband and two children in a back bedroom. They were barely alive, and the husband was badly burned. I washed them with green healing fire then lifted the two children into my arms and brought them out to their mother. I went back inside and carried the husband out.
I didn’t wait around, but moved towards the other buildings, stopping the flames. I could sense the dead among the ruins.
Grace placed a hand on my arm, then pulled the ends of my hair toward her. “You’re not burned. Your hair isn’t even singed. I couldn’t get near the building. The fire was too hot. I was so worried about you.”
There was something amiss. My phoenix powers were awakening, and my perception had expanded greatly. I could feel the ominous presence of those that burned the homes nearby.
An arrow sliced through the stillness, hurtling towards Grace with deadly precision. Instinctively, I grabbed it out of the air. My hands tingled with newfound power that stirred with my anger. The arrow disintegrated into ashes in my hand.
More arrows were fired from all around us. In my rage against those that would threaten those I cared about I unleashed a force of energy that not only protected our group with a shield of fire but also wrought havoc upon those unseen archers that were attacking us. The flames responded to my will, swirling around us, and instantly burning any arrow that touched them.
Fingers of fire reached into the surrounding forest seeking our enemies. The archers, caught off guard by the unexpected retaliation, faced the wrath of an angry phoenix. Fire consumed their cover, and the forest echoed with their desperate cries as they tried to flee the relentless inferno. My flames pursued them with determination.
When all but one of the attackers were consumed by fire, I let the fires dissipate.
“Sir Richard. I left one alive. He is in the forest behind a large tree.” I pointed in the direction the attacker was.
With several movements of his hands, knights rushed into the forest.
“Aria!” I heard Isabella calling me.
I found Isabella kneeling next to Sir Gerard. He had an arrow that had punctured through his armor and pierced his chest.
“The arrow must have made it through just before your shield came up around us. It looks bad.”
I knelt next to Sir Gerard and placed my hands on him. “As I heal him, I need you to pull the arrow out.”
Isabella nodded. Green flames engulfed Sir Gerard. I could feel them moving deep into his body and repairing the damage. “Now, Isabella.”
Isabella pulled the arrow and Sir Gerard gasped. More green flames closed the wound and when all was healed, they vanished as I stood and stepped away.
Sir Gerard’s eyes fluttered open and locked on Isabella’s worried face. He reached up and moved hairs from her eyes. “I’m being ministered to by an angel. I must be dead.”
“I’m no angel, silly, and you are not dead.”
“All the better.” Sir Gerard smiled and pulled Isabella down to him for a kiss. “I can’t kiss an angel, but I can kiss you.”
I smiled at the interaction and even though Sir Gerard was healed, everyone backed slowly away from me. Everyone but Grace who had stood by my side throughout the attack. She looked at me with a mixture of awe, gratitude, and unyielding love. In the reflection of her own eyes, I saw the flames that still flickered in my own.
We turned as the knights dragged the lone remaining attacker back to the road.
Sir Richard began interrogating him.
“Why were you here?”
“You get nothing from me, infidel!”
Sir Richard slapped the man with his gauntleted hand. The man’s head snapped back, and blood dripped from his mouth. After several minutes with no results, I asked Sir Richard to let me try.
I squatted in front of the man. “Do you know what I am?”
“Our enemy.”
“I wouldn’t be your enemy if you didn’t torch homes, kill innocent people, or attack us.”
“None of you are innocent, least of all, you.”
“Was the attack on the homes and families here merely to draw us in for you to surround us and attack?”
“It doesn’t matter. You all deserve death.”
“By your lack of denial, it suggests this was a coordinated and planned attack on us. Who told you we were coming?”
“You get nothing from me, cursed creature.”
I grabbed his wrist and began to heat up my hand. He cried out in pain.
“Tell me, or your hand will be ashes.”
He screamed and looked like he was about to say something when a sword passed through his back.
I looked up to find Casimir holding his bloody sword.
“We’re wasting time. We know Morvain’s army is making forays further and further south. Aria needs to get the phoenix bow. That’s our priority.”
Grace was not happy with her brother but shifted topics. “Do we need to discuss the fact that Aria walked into a burning building, controlled and stopped the fires, healed the family and Sir Gerard from mortal wounds, created a shield of fire, or blasted a dozen enemy soldiers?”
Casimir wiped his blade on the dead man. “It is obvious she is connecting with more of her powers which is why we need to get the phoenix bow and regroup so we can take the fight to our enemies. The sooner we can attack the growing strength of the darkness, the better off we will be.”
I stepped away from the group, letting my emotions settle. No one dared approach me. I had become something dangerous. I was no longer Aria with a few abilities. I was a mythical creature with the power to give or take life by my thoughts alone.
Everyone waited for me and as I turned to face them, it seemed they too felt this new gulf between us. I was an outcast once again. It was Grace that moved towards me and took my hand in hers while the group watched us carefully.
“Once again you saved my life and possibly the lives of everyone here. I see that look in your eyes, Aria. Yes, we are all in awe of the power we just saw. But I want you to know I don’t fear you. I will never be afraid of you because…” New resolve flickered in her eyes. “Because I love you.” She cupped my face with her hands and kissed me.
“Grace!”
Casimir was livid. “How dare you defile yourself with that creature! You have a responsibility to the kingdom. Father has plans for your marriage. We need strong alliances. He will not allow it, and neither will I.”
Isabella came over to me and hugged me. She looked over her shoulder at Casimir. “I never saw the resemblance before this moment. You do resemble your father, Casimir. You’re both asses.”
“How dare you, you little garbage pile throw away! You cannot speak to me that way. I am your prince!”
“And a mighty fine looking figure head you are, Prince. Stupid, like your father, however. I think Princess Grace and Aria make a wonderful couple and you would be even more of an idiot if you didn’t see their bond as being beneficial to the kingdom. Gods, who would want to go up against a phoenix? Talk about a beneficial alliance.”
“You’re just another garbage-loving rat that understands nothing. Sir Richard. You will arrest these two pieces of trash for slandering the king and prince, and this one…” He pointed to me. “… you will put to death for stealing the phoenix feather and for high treason of touching my sister.”
I stepped towards Casimir, but Sir Richard placed his hand on my shoulder to hold me back.
He spun to face Casimir. “I gave an oath to your father, Prince Casimir. That oath is to protect the royal family and the kingdom of Eldorath. In the absence of the king, I take orders from the eldest royal family member. Princess Grace, the knights, and I are at your disposal. What will you have of us?”
Grace stepped away from me and stared into her brother’s eyes. “We are members of the royal family, little brother. We do not rule by might, but with generous and kind hearts. We bear the weight of our decisions that affect the entirety of the people of our kingdom. Every day we fail our people, and we need to learn that our place is to serve rather than to be served. Aria has taught me that.
“So, when you stand here and whine about someone calling you an ass, you need to grow a thicker skin and ask yourself how you can improve and be a better leader. We are at war. This is not a time for petty rants and grievances.
“I know my confession of love for Aria is not what Father or you would like. However, I can no longer act like she is a simple companion on these quests. She has won my heart, fully and completely.”
“She has bewitched you with her phoenix powers. Can’t you tell she has enchanted you?”
“Aria did nothing of the kind. I pursued her, not the other way around. You have two choices, Casimir. If you choose to return home, I will send two knights with you. If you choose to stay and see this quest through, you will do everything in your power to ensure this quest is a success. What is your choice?”
“I am the future king! Who stands with me?” No one moved or spoke. “This will not go well for any of you. This is not over!”
The prince got on his horse and rode south.
Grace addressed everyone. “It is my belief that Aria is our only hope in defeating the approaching darkness. I believe she was called to be the risen phoenix and I have not seen anything to dissuade me from what I know to be the truth. She is our savior, and we need to provide her with our full support. The war is not on her shoulders alone. We all must fight. However, this is not something I can order. What awaits us is great hardship, pain, and many of us may die. This is your decision. I’m not asking you to stand with me. I’m asking if you stand with Aria.”
Sir Gerard stepped forward. “Aria. The power you demonstrated today shook the very fiber of my being. It is a frightening gift you have, and I would not want to be the focus of your anger. That said, I have watched you carefully and you have my full support. You also have my friendship.”
Isabella smiled and leaned into Sir Gerard. “And you have mine. Always. I may not be gifted as a soldier, or trained as a fighter, but I will stand with you until I can no more.”
Leo offered a clumsy bow. “What would our trio be without me to find every morsel of food for us? You know I will be with you.”
One by one, the knights spoke their hearts, reflecting the others’ thoughts.
Sir Richard took my hand in his. “I’ll just say I don’t dislike you, Aria.”
That made me laugh.
Grace, who seemed more regal than ever, gave the order to Sir Richard. “Make sure the family has what they need, then let’s regroup and head north.”
“Yes, Princess.”
Chapter 11
Into the Abyssal Valley
There would be no more inns along the way and that night, we made camp to sleep under the stars.
“Aria. A little help, please?”
I stepped over to one of the knights that was struggling to light the campfire. “You do realize if I keep doing this for you that you will lose the skill of starting a fire?”
“Leo is hungry. Your help will just reduce the time until we can get dinner. You know how he gets.”
With a thought, the pile of firewood burst into flames. “Can’t have that.”
“Can’t have what?” Leo was carrying an armload of firewood.
“We can’t have you hungry, Leo.”
“Consider me as a canary in a coal mine. When I am hungry, everyone else will be soon.”
Leo placed his firewood near the fire, and we sat down together on a log.
“Your eyes rarely leave her, Aria.”
“She’s a dream come true for me, Leo. I just don’t know what the future holds. I’ve learned more about the darkness, and I wonder if any of us will survive it. The king will never allow my relationship with Grace. I’ve been thinking that maybe you and Isabella should go as far south as you can.”
“You don’t think we can contribute?”
“It’s not that. Not at all. You both deserve to have a chance at living a life.”
“What’s life without your friends, Aria? I might not be the greatest fighter, but I will always be your friend. You, me, and Isabella are survivors. I would rather fight next to the both of you than know you are on your own.”
Not far away, Grace was giving Isabella some pointers with the bow. Sir Gerard was offering encouragement.
“You should see if Sir Richard will give you some training with your sword.”
“I bet you could do that.”
“I’ve never held a sword in my life.”
“You never fought anyone with a staff before either.”
A smile ticked up at the corner of my mouth. “Let’s try. Sir Richard? May I borrow your sword?”
Sir Richard’s face twisted. “I should ask why first. I like my sword.”
He handed me his sword and Leo pulled his from his scabbard. We tapped our swords together lightly then slowly became more aggressive. The knights stopped what they were doing to watch and proceeded to laugh at us.
“Stick with fire, Aria.”
“They’re leaving themselves more open than a barn without a door.”
Leo became a little overzealous and the sharp part of his blade hit my wrist. He stopped and apologized. My wrist was perfectly fine, but the hit triggered a release of more fighting skills within me.
“Try again, Leo. Don’t worry, you can’t hurt me.”
Leo swung and I easily blocked him. He attacked quickly with more swings, but I met his attack with blocks.
“Adjust your stance, Leo. Make sure you are balanced with every swing. Don’t overreach as you will lose power.”
“She’s very good.” I heard the knights whisper.
Little by little Leo improved. Once Leo was tired, we stopped, and I gave Sir Richard his sword back.
Leo sat down heavily. “Is food ready? I was hungry before, but now I’m about to die from starvation.”
Eventually, dinner was served, and I found an out of the way place to sit. Grace sat next to me.
“It’s been the hardest thing ever to not be constantly with you, Aria. We don’t have a lot of privacy. I don’t want you to feel like I am ignoring you.”
“I’m grateful for whatever time we can get together. Was it wise to profess your love for me in front of everyone?”
“Not likely. I should have asked you first. You disapprove?”
“Not at all, but I am very unfamiliar with relationships and how this works. Can I kiss you?”
“Mmmm. Anytime you like. Of course, sometimes will be more appropriate than others.”
“Have you always been attracted to women?”
“I have not been attracted to anyone until you came along. I was worried there might be something wrong with me.”
“You’re perfect, Grace. Your brother will cause trouble. I know it.”
“I’m fully prepared to abdicate my role and leave my family so I can be with you. That won’t stop Father from finding a way to punish us. He has tried to marry me off for an alliance for years.”
“What fool prince would not want to marry you?”
“You’re so sweet, Aria. I’m no prize.”
“You are. You are intelligent, and kind. You have a gift for dealing with people and are a natural leader. Your beauty…” I reached up and stroked her cheek. “… ignites the very fires of my soul. I can lose myself in your azure eyes. Your lips…” I let my thumb brush her lips lightly. She moaned at my touch. “I cannot look at your lips and not wish to press mine against yours. You are more than a prize. You are life itself, the very sustenance that makes my life worthwhile.”
Grace set down her food and her lips crashed into mine. “That was…” She kissed me again. “… the most…” Another kiss. “…wonderful thing anyone has ever said to me.”
“Enough of that you two. We are close to Morvain’s front. We need to stay alert.”
Grace kissed me again. “You’re ruining all my fun, Sir Richard. We will be vigilant.”
“For threats, not each other. Besides, I think you might be making the knights a bit jealous.”
Princess Grace smiled. “We will aim for a modicum of decorum that will not make people blush.”
***
The next day we rode into the afternoon before coming to a border marker.
Sir Richard faced the group. “This marks the northern border of Eldorath. There is a large gap between us, and the land considered Morvain occupied territory. We head north, then east off the main road to reach the Abyssal valley. Be on the alert. We are entering enemy territory.”
It was dark when we made camp at the entrance to the Abyssal valley. The roars of monsters echoed through the night. The group rolled out their bedrolls and ate their supper in silence.
I walked away from the camp and into the mouth of the valley. A sense of anticipation coursed through my veins, mingling with the cool night air that enveloped me. With my enhanced vision, I strained my eyes against the darkness, and there in the distance was a solitary tower standing proudly at the far end. Its silhouette was stark against the rugged cliffs that framed the valley. As if reaching for the heavens themselves, the tower soared into the night sky, its ancient stones whispering tales of bygone eras. A flicker of fire danced in the uppermost windows, casting eerie shadows that darted across the cliff faces far below it. It was the phoenix bow, a beacon of life amidst the desolate landscape.
A warm arm slid around my waist. “You have made me selfish, Aria.”
I stroked Grace’s hair and kissed her. “How have I done that?”
“I’m afraid of the future and my heart tells me I would rather keep you alive than risk you not being with me the rest of my days. My mind tells me we have no future without the darkness being destroyed. Usually, my heart and mind are in accord, but no longer. I want a future with you. I want you safe.”
"When I close my eyes, I envision our future. I see a quaint home nestled by the ocean, a sanctuary far removed from the influences of Eldorath, your father, brother, and all those who seek to control and harm us. It would be a haven where you and I could reside peacefully for the rest of our days. Although it may seem like a mere dream, the thought of it fills me with hope. And yet, I know neither of us could bear the thought of losing anyone we hold dear, especially if their loss could have been prevented."
Grace slipped her hand into mine and brought me back to the campfire. We lay down next to each other on our bedrolls and held each other through the entire night.
The morning came all too soon, and I found myself standing at the edge of the forest looking up the Abyssal valley. The sky was overcast. I turned around to see everyone staring at me.
“Stay here. I believe Casimir was correct in suggesting I should complete this quest alone. There is no need to risk your lives and I need to learn what I am capable of.”
Sir Richard stepped forward. “When the day comes and you face the darkness, you will not be alone, Aria. Nor will you be today. You need to understand that I will not stand back watching you fight for me. Your best chance at succeeding will be with people at your side. People you can trust. I’m coming with you.”
Isabella hugged me. “As am I.”
Leo took several times to pull his sword from the scabbard. When he finally got it free, he held it high. “You think I will let you have all the fun and leave me out of it. Not a chance.”
Grace moved to me, cupped my face, and kissed me in front of everyone. “Where you go, I’ll go.”
One by one the knights walked up to the line with the others.
I nodded. “Let’s go then.”
We left the horses knowing that they would be a liability with the monsters that awaited us within the narrow, rocky corridors of the valley. It wasn’t long before we came across the first creatures keeping us from reaching our goal.
Flamejaws attacked us from three sides. Sir Richard shouted. “Don’t approach them straight on!”
Arrows did nothing against their thick, scaled bodies. I ran forward straight into the searing flames of one of the creatures. The fire wrapped around me. I leapt over the flamejaw, spanning a good twenty feet with my jump, grabbed the tail and swung it so its head crashed against a bolder.
“Nicely done, Aria. A little help with the other ones, please?”
With a thought, the flames of the monsters vanished giving the advantage to the group as they could move closer for their attacks. I was about to help them kill the rest of the monsters when the ground shook behind me. I spun to find the mother of all flamejaws bearing down on me. It was a behemoth, ten times the size of the others.
With a roar, it breathed out a blast of flames fifty feet wide. Grace screamed as the creature’s flames swirled around me. I raised my hands and controlled the flames, pulling them into myself. My hands were covered in white-hot fire as the monster flamejaw charged me and snapped its massive jaws.
I should have been afraid, but calm enveloped me. I held my ground and as the razor-sharp teeth tried to crush me, I grabbed the jaws and held them open. Several arrows flew past me into the mouth of the flamejaw. The creature thrashed, and I held it, amazed at my own strength.
I pushed it back and away from me. Rocks and dirt filled the air as it clawed to stop its backwards momentum. It stopped and made a deafening roar, opened its jaws again and rushed towards me. With a shout, I held up my hands and a pure white blast of fire crashed into its mouth. The monster flew back a hundred feet into the side of a rocky cliff and exploded into pieces with a massive fireball.
I turned back to see the others staring at me. Grace was already at my side. I was so proud of her.
Leo put his sword back into his sheath. “That was awesome! There’s enough meat from that one alone to feed us all for a week and it’s already cooked!”
Everyone snapped out of whatever trance they were in and laughed.
***
It was afternoon when we approached the base of the tower. We fought numerous monsters along the way and each battle helped grow my skill and abilities. My confidence had increased immeasurably.
The tall black basalt tower was far larger than it looked from the other end of the valley. The entrance was a heavy stone door nestled between steep cliff walls. The cliffs rose nearly forty feet straight up from the path we were on.
As we stepped towards the door, a shout arose, and arrows were launched at us. Nearly fifty Morvainians leaned over the clifftops and shot their arrows into our group.
Before a single arrow could land, a shield of fire surrounded us. I let the flames push up the walls over the cliff, then spilled over the tops. I closed my eyes to sense the enemy positions and within a minute, their screams died down.
Sir Richard stepped up next to me. “I’m very glad you are on our side. Let me check the door. I need to feel like I’m needed for something.”
Grace sidled up next to me and kissed my neck then whispered into my ear. “I hope when we make love, you can control those flames, darling.”
I blushed as Sir Richard pushed with everything he had. The door didn’t budge. He called up several others and together they managed to swing the door open. The grating sound of the door echoed through the vast darkness that lay beyond.
Seven of us slipped inside. I cast a fireball that hovered before us illuminating the enormous, tiled room. I spotted torches around the walls, and they burst into flames.
Suddenly the door slammed shut behind us and from several dark doorways, Morvainians stepped forward. These were dressed differently than the others we had fought. These wore dark black robes. There was nearly a dozen of them. I stepped towards the middle of the room.
One of the robed people stepped closer, then removed his hood. Casimir smiled evilly at us.
“I must admit, Aria, you have impressed me. Your powers are great, but they are not complete. You are still vulnerable.”
“Casimir! What is the meaning of this?”
“My darling, misguided sister. Silvanus is the future. Nothing can stop him.”
“You’re with them?”
“I have been all along. Who do you think arranged for the attacks on you when you went to Calleron and on the way here? This creature you fawn over, cannot be tamed. It needs to be destroyed. One day you will thank me, dear sister.”
Sinister wisps of darkness coiled and writhed around Casimir's fingers, a malevolent energy pulsating with ominous intent. In a macabre display, the other Morvainians followed suit, their hands ensnared by the same shadowy tendrils. Within moments, a multitude of these dark appendages surged forth from their forms, converging upon me with terrifying swiftness.
Caught within their grasp, I felt a primal fear grip my heart, and an agonized scream tore from my throat. The oppressive darkness enveloped me completely, extinguishing any flicker of my fiery abilities. Suspended in mid-air, I struggled against the suffocating embrace of the shadows, each tendril tearing at my essence with relentless force, threatening to rend me asunder.
Grace shouted for our group to attack. She shot an arrow at her brother, who merely laughed as the arrow fell harmlessly at his feet.
Isabella, Leo, Sir Richard, and Sir Gerard drew their weapons. More wisps of darkness grabbed them by their throats. I could only look on in terror.
Casimir stepped closer to Grace and wisps of darkness wrapped around her throat. The darkness dragged her across the stone floor towards him.
“As you can see, Grace. The darkness is too powerful for your little plaything. It will rip her apart, piece by piece. Say the word, and I will spare your life. Silvanus has heard of your beauty and wants you by his side. Give up your fantasy, sister.”
“I… would… rather…” She gasped and struggled for air. “… die you… sick…” She pulled her dagger and lunged at him, but he smirked as the dark wisps lifted her off the floor and held her dagger back.
I watched in horror. Casimir slowly closed his fist and Grace screamed. I tried to reach my fire. Her screams ripped at my heart.
Grace’s eyes were on mine. “I…” She screamed again. “I love… you, Aria.”
I screamed so loud I thought the foundations of the tower would shatter. I found a spark of fire within me. I pulled it from the very depths of my soul.
“Release… them.” I managed to get out as I nurtured the growing flame within me.
Casimir smiled. “What would be more fitting? For Grace to see you die first, or you to see all your friends die one by one?”
The tendrils loosed slightly as my fire grew in strength. “How about… I melt the skin off all your bones.”
“Poor little phoenix. The darkness is too great. Your light has no place in this world. You are…”
Fiery wings exploded from my back as I burst into flames. The dark wisps withered in seconds and retreated from me.
Grace fell to the floor, looked up at me, and smiled. “Leave my brother alive, my phoenix. But he doesn’t have to be uninjured.”
The Morvainians flashed with white flames leaving nothing but ashes floating to the ground where they stood. Casimir turned to run. A rope of fire grabbed him around his waist and held him firm as I flew down and stood before him. I grabbed him around the neck with my hand and lifted him off the ground.
Green fire consumed him. His dark robe fell to the ground as ashes. The darkness inside him, forced out by my healing fire, stained and dripped from his hands. He screamed as the darkness left him. I let him go and he stood weakly before me. He shook with fear. I could see myself from the reflection in his eyes, and I looked like a maelstrom of fire with wings.
I let my fire subside and I returned to normal.
Isabella rubbed her neck, and she approached us. “Princess? May I…?”
Grace nodded and Isabella slugged Casimir in the face. I heard his nose break.
Grace looked over at Sir Richard. “Get the door back open and secure my brother.”
I was at Grace’s side and green flames ignited around her as I helped her to her feet and kissed her as tears fell down my cheeks. “I failed you. I wasn’t strong enough to keep him from hurting you.”
Grace wiped my tears with her thumbs. “You didn’t fail me. You will never fail me. The darkness was so painful and yet I only had one tendril on me. I can’t imagine how much that must have hurt you.”
“Nothing hurts me more than seeing those I love in pain.”
Sir Gerard tightly bound Casimir, then kissed Isabella. Sir Richard got the door back open, and we were all grateful that the other knights were alive and well.
I looked up and cast a fireball, letting it light the long way to the top of the tower. There were no stairs, just a hole in the uppermost floor. “Looks like there is only one way I can retrieve the bow.”
With a commanding voice, Grace called for everyone to step back. My wings came out and their flames created a halo of light around me as I flew up the inside of the tower and through the hole leading to the windowed room at the top. As I dropped lightly onto the stone platform, my eyes fell upon a basalt altar. Standing and spinning on end, encased in red-hot flames, was the most intricately carved bow I had ever seen.
With hesitant fingers, I reached out and grasped it, feeling the scorching heat dissipate upon contact. I slipped it over my shoulder as I gazed northward into the enveloping darkness. A surge of clarity washed over me. Every fragment of knowledge, every facet of power, coalesced within me as I realized the truth. I was the phoenix reborn, resurrected in all my glory, armed with an arsenal of skills and abilities honed over lifetimes.
Casimir tried to kill me before I came to full power, but it was him that unlocked that power within me. I flew back down to join the others. They stood and waited for me to say something.
“The darkness is coming. We need to get an army together.”
Grace’s hand touched my arm. “How long do we have?”
“No more than a month.”
“Can you defeat it?”
“I don’t know. The darkness has never been this scale. That’s why we need an army. It might take everything I have just to contain the darkness.”
“Good luck with that. You’re all going to die.”
Leo kicked Casimir in the balls. “What a waste of air.”
Grace stood tall. “Let’s get moving. If we hurry, we can make it back to Edlorath in three days.”
Chapter 12
Back to Eldorath
It was dark when we made it back down the valley to our camp and horses. Leo and several knights cooked some flamejaw tail for dinner. The next day, we raced through the countryside and stopped at the inn we stayed at on the first night.
After a hearty meal, we made our way to our rooms. Grace invited me into her room and told Isabella not to wait for me. Isabella just smiled and told us to have fun.
Once inside the room, Grace’s lips were on mine. A large tub was filled with hot water.
“I took the liberty of asking for a bath. We could both use one. I presume much. I want you to stay with me tonight. I never want to be away from you again.”
“What about your father, Grace? The pending war with the darkness? The fact that I am no one and you are a princess?”
Grace kissed me. “Let our love be our rebellion. Father can’t do anything to me if you are there to defend me. I am willing to give up everything. I will give up my family. My status as a princess. I will leave everything behind to be with you.”
“I may die in the war, Grace, then where will you be?”
“If you die, then I would rather be dead. I look in your eyes and I see fear, Aria. Not fear for what you are going to face, but fear that somehow you will leave me without a future. I’m telling you that you are my only future.
“Whatever comes our way, whatever the future has in store for us, I vow to you that we will face it together.” Her voice dropped to a whisper. “Unless you don’t want me.”
I took Grace’s hand and led her to the bed. I sat us both down and stared into her fathomless eyes. “I feel a connection to you that transcends words. It's like you're the melody to the song my heart has been composing all along. Each beat echoes your name, and every pause yearns for your touch.
“In your presence, I find a warmth that surpasses the sun's gentle rays, wrapping me in a blanket of comfort and security. You are the constancy in my life, the anchor that steadies my ship in the stormy sea of uncertainties. You are the air that sustains me, the breath that gives life to my every moment. Without you, I would be like a bird with clipped wings, unable to soar to the heights of happiness that your love has allowed me to reach.
“When you touch me, time seems to stand still, and the world fades away, leaving only the two of us in a timeless dance. Your touch is a gentle breeze, caressing my soul with a love so profound that it feels like the universe conspired to bring us together.
“I will love you until the day I die and beyond, Grace. You are my forever, my always, and in your arms, I've found a home where the deepest echoes of love resonate eternally. I find myself unworthy. A thief. A beggar. An orphan with no name and nothing to offer you but my very soul. I cannot live without you and yet I fear that being together will harm you. For the darkness wants me dead and all those that stand with me will be at risk.”
Her gentle fingers tucked some stray hairs behind my ear then lingered on my cheek. “I didn’t hear anything but your love for me and fear that I may be hurt. We should not fear the future when it isn’t written yet, but I don’t want to miss the chance to be happy now. Stay with me tonight, my thief, my phoenix, my love. For I want to set you on fire with a different type of flame.”
She pulled me to my feet and slowly began removing my clothing.
***
I woke to kisses along my neck and nibbling of my earlobe.
Grace’s lips brushed my ear with a soft, gentle whisper. “Good morning, my love.” She pressed her naked body snuggly against mine. “You were amazing last night. I wish I could indulge myself further with you, but we have a long day ahead of us.”
I guided our lips to meet. “You would make a good thief, Grace.”
“Why would I make a good thief?”
“Because you have stolen my heart, my body, and my soul.”
“Today will not be an easy day, Aria. Mother and Father will not only be confronted with Casimir’s betrayal, but our love for each other as well. It will not go well for me since I disobeyed Father to be with you on this quest.”
“What do you think will happen?”
“I don’t know, Aria. All I ask is that you only intervene if necessary. We need to let this play out. Father has never intentionally hurt me. Whatever the outcome, I will remain by your side.”
“Even if he throws me in the dungeons?”
“I seriously doubt there is a dungeon that could hold you, but if that is where you are, I will be there too. We need to get up and get ready.” Grace kissed me. “I love you, Aria.”
It didn’t take long for us to get dressed and meet up with the others. Isabella gave me a knowing smile that made me blush.
After a quick breakfast, we mounted our horses and made good time back to Eldorath. As we reached the city walls guards were waiting. Things got a bit chaotic when the guards saw that Casimir was bound.
“Arrest this group on charges of treason. I was attacked by them!” Casimir shouted.
Sir Richard and Grace tried to reason with everyone. The guards were confused as to what to do. Things didn’t get any better when the king and queen arrived.
“What is the meaning of this! Why is my son bound like a prisoner?” He turned to Grace. “And you! Get to your room! I will deal with you later.”
“Father, Aria has bewitched them all. She is dangerous.”
“Arrest her!”
I dismounted and stepped to the side as the guards moved to grab me. I let my flaming wings erupt and they all took a step back.
I looked at the king as I spoke. “Stop this nonsense. Unless you want the kingdom to see the greatest folly you have ever made, you will tell the guards to stand down. I suggest we take this to the throne room so it can be discussed in a civilized way.”
“Are you threatening me?”
My wings retracted. “It isn’t a threat. Darkness is coming and you need to understand all that is happening and has happened. Don’t make rash judgements. What needs to be shared with you should not be done in a public space.”
The king’s face turned a bit purple. “I am the king! I will be the one making the decisions! I…”
“Father!”
The king spun angrily towards Grace. “What?”
“Aria is right. What needs to be shared and what decisions need to be made should not be done here. There are… sensitive family matters we do not wish to make public.”
“You disobeyed me and will be punished!”
“You’ve been warned, Father! If this is the way you are going to be, then everyone watching will hear and see what has taken place.” Grace started to walk towards me. “The reason I disobeyed you is because it is my place to protect the people of Eldorath, and…” She took my hand in hers, then kissed me. She turned back towards her father. “… and to be with the one I love.”
The king opened his mouth to shout something but was stopped as the queen placed her hand on his arm.
“Percival. Let’s hear what Grace has to say.”
Grace stayed at my side holding my hand. “Casimir betrayed us all. It was he who send Morvainians to attack us on our way to Calleron and on our way to the Abyssal valley. As much as it pains me to say this, he is in league with Silvanus and attacked us with a dozen Morvainian sorcerers with dark magic. Look at his stained hands, father. That is the residue of dark magic as Aria burned it from him. He tried to kill us all and Aria before she reached her full powers.”
“She lies! These are not stains but burns caused by that foul creature that has bewitched Grace and the others.”
“Check his hands, Father. They are not burns. The Ember tower was nothing more than a trap. I’m sorry, Father. I’m sorry I left against your orders, but we live in difficult times, and we must do what we feel is right, not for ourselves, but for the good of the kingdom.”
The queen ordered the guards to check Casimir’s hands.
“Stains, my Queen. They are not burned.”
The king looked sadly at Casimir, then at Grace. He turned and walked silently towards the palace.
The queen took command. “Sir Richard. Have your group stay together. Get them rested, cleaned up, and fed. Guards. You will lock Casimir in a guest room. He is not allowed to leave until I command you to bring him to me. Grace. Come with me.”
“Mother, I can’t leave Aria.”
“She’s not going anywhere, and I need to speak with you privately. I will be speaking to everyone privately.”
“Yes, Mother.” Grace squeezed my hand and stepped away.
The queen walked away towards the palace. Grace fell into step next to her. She looked over her shoulder at me several times.
Sir Richard gave orders to our group to head to the stables, then to meet at the Rogue Inn.
Chapter 13
An unexpected conversation
For hours we sat at the inn. Leo, Isabella, and I had changed into our other clothes while one by one the members of the group were sent to the palace. I was the last one to be called.
A pair of guards warily walked me to the palace and to a small room next to the throne room. Queen Cordelia looked tired as she pointed to a seat across from her.
I sat down and squirmed in the awkward silence and the intense scrutiny of the queen.
Finally, she spoke. “You’re nervous, Aria?”
“A little.”
“From what I have heard, you could level the palace. No monster, beast, or enemy can harm you and yet you shake in my presence. Why?”
“All my life I wanted to find something that I thought was unobtainable. A family. I can’t explain what happened when I met your daughter. I have never experienced anything like it before. It was as if my heart chose her before my mind could fathom what it all meant.
“Grace is my life. I love her beyond the most eloquent words I could speak. I shake because I know what I am. I know I am not worthy of your daughter’s love. I’m a thief. A beggar. An orphan with nothing to my name. I can’t provide for her. My presence in her life will possibly destroy the fabric of her own family, something that I desperately wanted my entire life.”
The door opened and the king entered. I immediately stood and curtseyed to him.
“Sit, Aria. Enough of the curtseying stuff. Today has been the most challenging day of my life.”
“I’m sorry.”
“You have nothing to be sorry about. We… I am the one that needs to apologize to you.”
“You don’t need…”
“I’m going to interrupt you, Aria. I do need to do this. Casimir confessed. He really didn’t have a choice since the guards found dark magic books in his library, carefully hidden inside other book covers. We found correspondence from Silvanus to him. When the centuries-old documents were uncovered about the possible location of the phoenix feather, Casimir did everything he could to take possession of it and destroy it prior to the savior getting hold of it.
“I listened to him at every turn. He was the scholar I turned to about the phoenix. He told me he had been called by the feather so when you showed up, I was rightfully angry. Your past fueled my belief that you were not the true savior. I’ve wronged you in word and deed. I’m sorry, Aria.”
I was about to say something when Grace entered the room. I couldn’t even look her in the eyes, and I felt the wetness on my cheeks.
“About you and Grace.” The king continued.
There was a lengthy pause.
“I would like to publicly affirm you are Grace’s betrothed. There is no denying the bond I see you both have and while I have tried… numerous times… to marry Grace off for strategic alliances… Let me just say that Grace lives by her heart and no suitor has ever stirred her. As a father, I could never force her into marrying someone she never loved.
“Since she has publicly proclaimed her love for you, it would only cause great dissent in the kingdom. Grace is well-loved by the masses. This public affirmation on my part has a few conditions tied to it. You would need to become a recognized citizen of Eldorath because you would become a princess. Until you are officially married, you will be called Lady Aria. In addition, the marriage can only take place after the darkness is dealt with. We can’t afford the distraction of a royal wedding while dealing with Silvanus.
“Your friends… Leo and Isabella. As a Lady of the kingdom, it would be helpful if your friends were considered upstanding citizens. Leo and Isabella would be your responsibility. I can’t have a potential daughter-in-law in cahoots with thieves.
“Finally, you need to understand that I can no longer pass the reins of Eldorath to Casimir. After the darkness is dealt with, I will be stepping down as king. Grace will become queen. I just want you to know what you are getting yourself involved in.”
I looked up into their eyes. Grace’s hands were clasped tightly together.
“That’s a lot to absorb. I cannot deny what my heart has already given. It’s strange that I find dying to protect Grace is a lot less frightening than becoming a lady or princess. If Grace will have me, then I accept.”
Grace threw her arms around me and kissed me. “I love you, my fiery angel. Lady Aria.”
The king interrupted us. “It is very late, and we need to reconvene the knights first thing in the morning. I will need you here at that meeting, Aria. We will also make the proclamation tomorrow. Welcome to the family.”
“Father?”
“Yes, Grace?”
“About sleeping arrangements…”
“Have I not already granted you your heart’s desire?”
Grace’s voice dropped to a whisper. “You have, Father.”
“Don’t make me reconsider my decision. Aria can stay where she has been until you are married.”
“Yes, Father.”
“One more thing. Aria will be presented as your future wife tomorrow. Make sure she is appropriately dressed.”
“I will send my dressmakers to her before the meeting with the knights in the morning.”
The king and queen left, and Grace waited patiently for the door to close before smothering me in kisses.
When we parted so I could catch my breath, I held onto Grace’s hand. “I was not expecting this.”
“Father was devastated by Casimir’s betrayal. He took some time to absorb all the news, then joined Mother with the interviews. The knights all love you. They told tales of your bravery, strength, and passion for justice.”
“Are you certain you want me as your wife?”
“I’m ecstatic. However, Father did leave out one tiny tidbit of information. Once he proclaims you as my betrothed, you become a lady, a princess by marriage. Once he abdicates the throne to me, you become queen.”
“Queen?”
“As heir, I will hold the rule of the kingdom with my wife and queen at my side.”
“Good thing there is a high likelihood I will die.”
“I know you are just joking, sweetheart, but please don’t say things like that.”
“It’s just a lot to consider going from gutter rat to queen.”
“Don’t forget savior of the world.”
“That’s far less responsibility.”
“What does this all mean for Leo and Isabella?”
“I have ideas. For now, let’s make sure they are taken care of. They love you. As difficult as things may get, I know they will not want to be anywhere but at your side. You better get what sleep you can tonight. Tomorrow will be a busy day.”
I pressed Grace against the wall and kissed her long and passionately. “I love you, Grace.”
Chapter 14
A brave new world
I groaned at the knock on my door at an ungodly hour. It felt like I had just closed my eyes. I got out of bed and opened the door to find Grace with three ladies in tow.
Grace kissed me and gave me a look that she wanted to strip me from my underclothes right there on the spot.
“Aria, this is Harriet, Kate, and Elizabeth. They have been sworn to secrecy. Ladies. I need you to turn Aria into a princess.”
An hour later, Grace clapped her hands. “That’s the one! We need it ready by noon.”
“We will have it ready, Princess. Where shall we bring it?”
“Bring it to the palace.”
Harriet looked bashful. “I always considered you the most beautiful woman I had ever seen, Princess. I don’t mean to be disrespectful, but Aria… Gods, she is stunning. I’m envious.”
“No need to be worried, Harriet. I already know Aria is the most beautiful woman alive.”
The ladies left and Grace kissed me before leading me down for some breakfast.
Isabella and Leo were just starting their meals when we showed up together.
“Ha! Pay up, Leo! Aria is still alive.”
Leo stood and bowed to Grace. “I never lost, Isabella. You said the palace would be burned to the ground. I said we will likely never see Aria again. Why is Princess Grace here at the Rogue Inn?”
Grace sat down next to Isabella and patted the seat next to her for me. “I’m afraid that is top secret, Leo.”
Isabella rolled her eyes. “How did everything work out, Aria?”
“We need you both to come to the palace for a meeting this morning.” I looked at Grace. “Things are good. Right?”
“Yes. They are perfect.”
Leo scrunched up his face. “Perfect? The last few times Aria met your father, he wanted her to be put to death. I can only imagine after…” Leo waved his hands everywhere. “… everything yesterday, that he wouldn’t just up and changed his mind. Am I right?”
I bit my lower lip.
Grace just smiled and leaned forward. “All I can say at the moment is Aria is not going to be thrown in the dungeon or be killed.”
The owner came out and stuttered when he saw Grace. “Your highness. I didn’t know you were here. You honor me. How can I serve you?”
“Aria and I would love some breakfast.”
“Coming right up, Princess.”
I pressed my thigh against Grace’s. “Do you always get that type of service?”
“Most of the time. Isabella, do you have any interesting stories to tell me about Aria?”
Isabella beamed. “There was this time… we called it the great bacon caper.”
I paled. “No. You can’t tell her about that.”
Grace grinned. “Now my curiosity is piqued. I need to hear all about it.”
***
By the time we all left for the palace, I was thoroughly embarrassed and quite excited. While Isabella and Leo shared tales about me, Grace’s fingers, well hidden under the table, caressed my thigh and played with the edge of my dress.
We entered the main hall that had been set up as a room with a large table and many chairs. Sir Richard and all the knights were present, about thirty in all. The king and queen were there, and the four of us.
The king had us all sit.
“Thank you all for coming. We have much to discuss. What is said in this room stays in this room.” The king paced back and forth. “It pains me to say this, but Casimir has confessed to conspiring with Silvanus. He is in our dungeon awaiting my final disposition. Unfortunately, his correspondence with Silvanus has put us at a disadvantage. Silvanus’ dark army is pushing south. Our best opportunity to stand our ground will be at the Plains of Taalum. If we can organize and get there before his dark army, we will have higher ground.
“We need to build an army and we need to build one quickly. The map on the table shows the various kingdoms around us. Each of you will be given a kingdom to bring our message to. We need every able-bodied person to take up their sword and meet us back here in Eldorath. Once organized and assembled, we will march north to fight the darkness.
“Sir Richard will oversee the united armies. I will be guiding the battle strategy. Aria, as the savior and risen phoenix, will fight alongside all of you.”
The king sat down. “You will all be gone by the time I make a public announcement later today, so I will share this with you now. Princess Grace is now officially betrothed to Aria. Aria, from this moment on, will be considered a member of the royal family. Her title until their marriage will be Lady Aria.”
I couldn’t look at Isabella or Leo. I kept my head down.
“Assuming we survive the war, Grace and Aria will be married at the soonest opportunity. Right after that event, I will be stepping down as king and Grace will become your new queen. Questions?”
Leo put up his hand.
“Yes, Leo?”
“So… if Grace becomes queen, what does that make Aria?”
Grace answered. “I fully intend to share my rule with Aria as queen, however, I will be the official ruling queen because I am the heir.”
“Lady Aria will become queen. That’s a lot to absorb. Will Isabella and I get invited to the wedding and ball?”
The king put a hand to his face. “Let’s not get ahead of ourselves. The important thing is that we focus on the war. Sir Richard. I need you back here the soonest. You will head south to Calleron to see what support Lief and his allies can bring.”
“Oh!” Leo bounced in his seat. “Can I go too? I know people there and they all love Aria and since I am Aria’s best friend, they by association love me. Because you will want me there to help persuade Lief to join the war effort and…”
“Enough. I will let Sir Richard decide. The rest of you, here are your assignments.”
***
The meeting went quickly, and I was whisked away by Grace before I could talk to Isabella and Leo. She led me to her rooms, and I was awestruck by the lavishness and how grand the space was.
“This is your room? No other people live here?”
“Just me.”
“I’ve… I’ve never seen anything like it.”
Large windows overlooked the gardens. Fresco paintings adorned the vaulted ceilings. There was a bathroom larger than the Rogue Inn’s common area. A sitting area with hand-crafted carpets. A space near the window and a balcony that could be used to serve meals. There was a bed that could fit four people covered in luxurious linens and blankets and a room filled with clothes.
I sat down heavily in a plush, ornate chair.
“Aria? What’s wrong?”
“I… It’s just… Do you remember my room at the Rogue Inn?”
“Yes.”
“I had never seen a room so luxurious before. I love you, Grace. I love you with every fiber of my being. I lived at the trash heap. The three of us huddled together for warmth under a threadbare and torn blanket. How can I fit in here? How can I be lady anything? How can I be queen with you?”
Grace knelt at my feet and took my hands in hers. “You deserve all this and more.”
“I don’t.”
“My place is with you, Aria. Once we are married and you see what it means to be royalty, the responsibilities we have, then we can decide our future together. We can sell it all. We can abdicate and find a cottage on the water somewhere. But I want you to think about something. With position comes authority and ability to make changes. You can be a voice for the orphans. We could devote an entire wing of the palace to providing education, training, food, and a beautiful place for orphans to live. I know you have a heart for people. You will make the best queen this world has ever known.”
“How can you believe that?”
Grace placed her hand on my chest. “It is because you came from nothing and see injustice where most of us can’t.”
A knock sounded at the bedroom door. Grace held my gaze as she ignored those that waited. “Are you ready to be my wife with all my faults and baggage that come with me?”
I laughed. “You don’t have faults, Grace. I can’t consider my life without you. Yes, I am ready.”
Grace kissed me and stood. “Come in.”
Harriet, Kate, and Elizabeth entered the room. They curtseyed to us both which made me feel awkward.
“Make Aria gorgeous ladies.”
Harriet giggled. “I don’t think anything we can do will make her any more gorgeous, but we will try.”
I was led into a changing room and the ladies worked their magic on me. When I stepped back into the main bedroom, Grace was waiting for me. She was more beautiful than I had ever seen her.
Grace looked at me with such desire that I began blushing. She reached out and gently touched my hair that had been lightly curled and bound partly up. Her nearness caused my breath to hitch, and I felt the bodice of the apricot-colored silk dress lightly constraining my chest.
“Well done, ladies. She looks every bit a princess.”
Another knock sounded at the door.
“That will be our escort, Aria.”
On a whim, I turned and hugged the three ladies. “Thank you.”
They all smiled. “Our pleasure, Lady Aria.”
Grace took my arm in hers and when we stepped out into the hallway, two guards bowed. One took the lead and the other followed us. We were led through the palace to the main city square where we met up with the king and queen.
It was so ironic that only a few weeks earlier, I had watched the royal family making the announcement for the search for the feather. I remember how much disdain I felt for them and how I would soon be one of them. I glanced down at the long flowing gown that shimmered in the light and pulled in a deep breath to help settle my nerves.
A horn sounded and the gathered crowd quieted. The king stepped up onto the raised platform, then reached back to offer the queen a hand. I could hear the hushed murmurs of the crowd.
Grace stepped up and moved to her right leaving a noticeable gap between her and her parents. I heard whistles and people shouting we love you, Grace. She reached back and offered her hand to me. With my arrival the whistles increased in volume and the announcer struggled to gain control of the crowd.
I spotted Isabella in the crowd near the raised platform. Her mouth was open as she stared at me.
“King Percival has an important announcement.”
The crowd quieted as the king stepped forward.
“Citizens of Eldorath. We are living in times of great change and the future will remember us as those that stood against the darkness. These are days of legends, and our actions will reverberate through all time.”
“The new girl is certainly legendary. I can think of a few actions I…” I heard a thump as a guard smacked the man in the crowd across his head.
The king continued. “If you recall, with the encroaching darkness, we set upon a quest to recover the phoenix feather. A feather that would bestow upon our savior the powers of a phoenix. A weapon the darkness will not prevail against. I give you, Aria, the risen phoenix.”
The king motioned for me to step forward.
“She hardly looks like a weapon!”
“Will she blind the dark army with her beauty?”
“She may not be the risen phoenix, but I feel something rising!”
The king whispered to me. “Now might be a good time to show them your wings.”
“You might all want to step back a bit.”
“Are you going to dance for us, sweetness?”
“It’s getting hot in here!”
My wings thrust out and I rose from the platform to hover over the crowd. I allowed myself to be consumed by flames before floating back down.
“I stand corrected. It’s really hot in here!”
The king stepped forward. “Aria has already proven her strength, single handedly killing dozens of Morvainian fighters and epic monsters. She will lead us into battle against the darkness.”
I stepped back and closer to Grace as the king shared more.
“You will notice our knights are gone. Earlier this morning, I sent them to the surrounding kingdoms to build an army the likes this world has never seen before. Over the next weeks, the armies of the world will unite to fight the darkness and, in the weeks ahead, we will march north.
“You will also notice the absence of Prince Casimir. It is with a heavy heart to share with you all that my son was found guilty of treason. He was empowered by Silvanus Morvain with dark magic that corrupted his soul. He organized attacks against our people, including Princess Grace. I have given him two weeks to swear an oath of fealty to me or be put to death.”
The king let that news sink into the restless crowd. “The darkness is pervasive and deadly. It corrupts all it touches, including Casimir. Now is not the time to cower, run, and hide. Every person that can fight will be needed.
“I admit my failures and I was blind to the corruption happening so close to me. I have been a king for too long. The weight of the possibility of having to put my own son to death is great. When this crisis is gone, I will be stepping down as king and handing the kingdom to my daughter, Grace. Until the time of her coronation as queen, she will henceforth be titled Princess Regent.”
“Long live the future Queen Grace!”
Shouts repeating that phrase echoed throughout the square.
The king put up his hand. “Princess Grace will not be alone, for she is in love with our risen phoenix, Aria. Princess Grace has asked Aria to marry her, and this will occur right after her coronation. Aria, is henceforth given the title Lady Aria.”
The queen stepped forward. “Lady Aria. We welcome you to the royal family.” She turned and placed a diamond tiara on my head.
Grace took my hand in hers as the cheers and chants grew within the city. We all left the platform and when we stepped back into the privacy of the palace, the king shocked me with a hug.
“It would be good for you and Grace to mingle with the citizens. They need to see you both together and it will help solidify in their minds there will be no gap in the leadership of the kingdom.”
I nodded. “I’ll try not to mess anything up. About Casimir. I’m sorry.”
The king’s face darkened. “He has remained defiant. I’m angry at myself that I never saw through his ruse. He met Silvanus in Eldorath. He has been a spy for years. I am resigned to the fact there will be no recourse but death for him.”
The queen hugged me. “As a member of the royal family, we rethought your living situation and have rooms for you in the palace. Don’t let us catch either of you sneaking into each other’s rooms at night.” She took the king’s arm and together they headed further into the palace.
Grace touched the tiara on my head. “It looks good on you.”
“That might be a deal breaker.”
“What, darling?”
“No sneaking into your room.”
Grace smiled with a mischievous glint in her eye. “If you think I am not going to find ways to make love to you, you obviously don’t know me very well. Let’s go mingle and… we need to stop by your room at the Rogue Inn.”
Chapter 15
Preparing for war
Grace and I walked slowly through the city stopping at various shops and markets. It was clear to me that the news Grace would become queen was considered a positive direction by the citizens. There were many questions about the upcoming war, but by far, the conversations focused on me.
For those people that had not been at the announcement, word had spread quickly about my demonstration. Many wanted to see me fly.
I was surprised that few questioned our upcoming marriage. Those that did, were mainly complaining that it was unfair that the two most beautiful women in the world would deny access to men like themselves.
When we got to the Rogue Inn, the owner, Sebastian, greeted us warmly.
“Princess Regent Grace and Lady Aria welcome to the Rogue Inn. How may I be of service?”
“We need to bring Aria’s things to the palace, but we would love to stay a bit.”
“Of course. I must say, Lady Aria, that you have come a long way from when I first met you.”
“I will always remember the great service here.”
Isabella practically tackled me, then gave Grace a lung-squeezing hug that had our tag-along guard starting to draw his sword.
Grace put her hand up and the guard quickly backed away. “Always good to see you, Isabella.”
Isabella grabbed my hands and grinned. “Gods… do you clean up nice, Aria. I still can’t get over the fact that you’re going to be our queen one day.”
“I’m only doing it because I can’t bear to be away from Grace. Where’s Leo?”
“He convinced Sir Richard to take him to Calleron. He told me to remind you not to forget about us.”
“How could I? You are my best friends. Apparently, I’m moving to the palace.”
“I suspected that would happen. Things working out between you and good old dad?”
“When he hugs me, I still expect to feel a dagger in my back. We were not the best of friends and now I’m going to be his daughter-in-law. It makes it difficult to be snarky.”
“Which is your natural state.” Isabella pulled us to a table and several men came over to ask questions.
One burly man asked if he could sit. He introduced himself as Heath.
He glanced at Grace but kept his focus on me. “Lady Aria…”
“Just Aria, please.”
“I saw your wings, but wings are not going to save us from the darkness. I’ve seen it. Just a touch of those dark tendrils and you will suffer and die.”
“We’ve all felt them, Heath. Isabella, Grace, and I with Sir Richard and Sir Gerard were attacked by Casimir and a dozen Morvainian sorcerers.”
Others gathered around.
“I won’t lie to you, Heath. The darkness is strong and dangerous.”
“And yet you are all here.”
Grace took my hand in hers. “Aria had not yet come into her full powers and Casimir and the sorcerers took us by surprise. Aria had no fewer than a dozen of those tendrils on her. That’s when her wings first appeared and with nothing more than a thought, the sorcerers were ash drifting in the wind. We witnessed Aria take on a flamejaw behemoth all by herself. She held back the jaws with her own hands and was untouched by the flames. She knocked the beast a hundred feet into a cliff wall, and it exploded in flames. I can only imagine the devastation with her now at full strength. She is as strong and skilled as she is beautiful.”
“Prove it.” Heath put his arm up on the table. “No one has ever beat me in an arm wrestle.” He wrapped his much larger hand around mine. “Ready?”
I nodded and Heath gave it everything he had. I barely even felt the pull of his massive muscles.
“Quit acting, Heath!”
“I’m not!”
He was sweating as I pushed his hand to the table with no effort.
Heath tipped his head. “I’m impressed, Aria. Silvanus has an army that is tens of thousands strong. How will you stand against it? You can’t stop them all one by one.”
“I have memories from dozens of phoenixes before me. I have seen them battle in my mind. Imagine a wall of flames a thousand feet across.”
Heath nodded. “You will be our queen after the war?”
“Grace will be queen.”
Grace nudged me. “We will co-rule as equals.”
“Can’t be any worse than your father. No disrespect to either of you. He has made a lot of decisions that have hurt the people of the kingdom. Take my brother Lief for example.”
“Lief? Of Calleron?”
“You have met him?”
Grace giggled. “The king sent Aria to Calleron to resolve a tax dispute. By the time we left, Lief called Aria his friend and laid his sword on the ground in front of her. Not only did Aria resolve the tax dispute, healed their lands, but she paid Calleron’s taxes for three years, got his cattle back, and established a new tax method to never burden the town in the future.”
Heath gave me an appraising look. “You look rich like a noble. I guess it was nothing for you to pay the taxes.”
Isabella called for some ale. “I grew up with Aria. She is not a noble. We lived at the trash heap with no money. She paid the taxes out of the king’s own pocket, and he couldn’t do anything about it.”
“If you have done this for my brother, then you have my thanks.”
“Will you fight in the war that is coming?”
Heath looked at me. “I had not planned on fighting. The darkness is just the outcome of another greedy leader.”
“The darkness is more than that, Heath. It will destroy the world and if we don’t defeat it, everyone will be slaves at best.”
“I won’t fight for the king… but I would be honored to fight by your side.”
I reached across the table and offered my hand. “Good. Because I’m going to need all the help I can get.”
***
Once Grace and I retreated upstairs to my room, I was surprised how long gathering my few possessions took. Not that I minded in the least as I left the inn with a healthy glow and slightly disheveled hair.
My rooms in the palace were spacious and luxurious, but unfortunately on the far side of the palace from Grace’s bedroom.
We ate dinner with the king and queen, and I felt badly that Isabella was not with us. I was determined to find her the next day to make sure she was being well cared for.
The days began to blur together, and Grace and I visited the people of Eldorath every day. For those that would be fighting, we offered sword and archery training. As people funneled into Eldorath, huge meadows on the outskirts of the city became staging grounds for the armies that were joining together. The city was near capacity and war planning meetings were a regular occurrence.
I began to understand what Grace had told me about the responsibilities of royalty and how having people manage much of their daily lives was necessary. There just wasn’t enough time in the day to clean our own clothing and make our food.
As the armies slowly organized, scouts were sent to help us map the movements of Silvanus’ armies. It was clear they were on the move and consolidating forces making slow, steady headway towards the Plains of Taalum.
Leo and Isabella had become celebrities as their friendship with Grace and me and their experiences dealing with Morvainians had people gravitating to them. Leo, who had been training with his sword daily, was leaning out his body. He was still clumsy, but I was impressed that his skill was improving.
Sir Gerard and Isabella had officially become a full-blown relationship and Leo brought back to Eldorath a pretty girl from Calleron named Lillith.
Two weeks had passed and there was much planned for the day. Grace was working with the archers, and I was working with the swordsmen. I had recruited Lief and Heath and as the large group of soldiers formed more of a team, friendly rivalries formed. I was the constant focus of attention and rumors were flying about my abilities.
“It’s time to put the rumors to rest, Aria.”
A large group of people formed as Heath made his statement.
Lief patted Heath on the shoulder. “It’s clear, brother. I’m the best swordsman.”
Sir Richard laughed. “Not a chance, Lief.”
I chuckled. “There’s an easy way to find out, boys. Let’s see who the best man standing is. Of course, the best man may indeed be a woman.”
“Here, here!” Shouted Varla.
I spun my sword lightly in my hand. “What are the rules? First blood?”
Sir Richard shook his head. “You don’t bleed, and we can’t cut you, so no. We need strike judges. When you have three strikes against you, you’re out.”
“We can be the judges.” Grace and Isabella stepped through the crowd. “We came to find out why no one was training over here.”
Heath bowed to Grace. “No offense, Princess, but you are hardly unbiased.”
Isabella pointed to Leo. “He can judge with us.”
Leo almost tripped on his shoelace. “No way. I’m going to show them all. I’m in the fight.”
Sir Richard called out with a booming voice. “We will use our beautiful judges in combination with the deep honor we each have. We will self-eliminate if we get hit three times. Who is fighting?”
Leo, Sir Richard, Heath, Lief, Varla, and several champion fighters from other kingdoms stepped forward.
“Spectators, make a large ring. Three hits against you and you’re out. Princess? Care to tell us when to start?”
“Begin!”
I used my full speed and senses to weave through the group. By the time I made it to the far side, I had hit every one of them.
Isabella shouted. “It’s hard to see because Aria is so bloody fast, but I counted a hit on all of you. No hits on Aria so far.”
I stood off to the side and no one dared come near me. Several fought each other and eliminated two. Leo was out early, but I was smiling at his courage.
“Is no one going to come fight me?”
I ran back through the middle of the group, dropping low under swings, jumping over them, and swatting them all with the flat of my sword on their backsides.
Varla raised her hand. “I’m out.”
After my second pass, only Lief, Sir Richard, and Heath were left. They all had two hits on them.
“Kick their butts, Aria!” Varla shouted.
Lief lowered his sword as I stood off to the side again. “We make a pact. The three of us will attack Aria together. Once we remove her, we will continue our fight until we have a winner.”
“Let’s do this.” Heath nodded.
Sir Richard agreed and they all positioned themselves in front of me.
“Sir Richard. I’m shocked you would team up with others to prove you are the best. Where’s the honor in that?”
“There is honor in banding together against a common enemy, Aria.”
The three approached and launched their attack all at once. One high, one low, and one in the middle. I jumped up and over them, their swords swishing in the wind where I was.
“Nice moves. Well-coordinated.”
“Stand still and fight like a…”
“A phoenix? A girl?”
I stood my ground this time and my sword flashed from side-to-side blocking all their attacks. I let Heath hit my side, grabbed his arm, then pulled him into Lief. Heath couldn’t control his blade and Lief got hit.
“One hit against Aria, but Lief is out.”
That left Sir Richard and Heath. I took Heath out with a flourish then focused on Sir Richard.
“Do I still frustrate you, Sir Richard?”
“More than ever.”
“Do you like me yet?”
“I have to like you since you will be queen one day.”
“You don’t have to like me because I’m anything. You should like me because I have a sparkling personality. Just ask Thunder. He likes me.”
“Thunder and I are not on speaking terms. Quit playing with me, Aria.”
He swung, I grabbed his wrist to stop the swing, then put the tip of my sword against his chest.
“I yield. Good match, Aria.”
I batted my eyes at him. “Do I get bragging rights now?”
“No. You do not. You’re not even human.”
Grace laughed. “Sir Richard. I can vouch for Aria. She feels very human to me.”
Sir Richard blushed a much as I did.
A guard approached us. “Princess Grace and Lady Aria. We need to get you ready for the announcement.”
“At least we don’t have to change this time.”
Chapter 16
A moment I will never forget
Not having to change was a blessing because to look officially princess-like, it took some work. The royal family had made certain I was properly dressed and that included my training gear. With war looming, all citizens were encouraged to wear weapons and be ready.
The main square had never been so filled with people and dignitaries. The population of Eldorath had swelled to nearly three times the normal population with the added armies.
The noise of the crowd was enough to make my more sensitive ears hurt. We stepped up onto the platform and the herald made a motion for the crowd to quiet.
The king stepped forward and waved his hand to guards waiting behind us. They dragged Casimir forward.
“Citizens of the world. Today is a difficult day for me. For weeks we have tried to get information from Casimir, my son. He is charged with treason for working with Silvanus and attacking our own citizens. Today, I pass the final judgement on him.”
He turned towards his son, and I swallowed. I couldn’t imagine how difficult this would be, but I knew a judgement of treason could only have one punishment. I edged closer to Grace and did my best to look discreet as I held her hand. She offered a gentle squeeze that spoke volumes.
“Casimir, you have confessed your crimes. Are you willing to…”
Casimir’s face was a twisted caricature of what it once was. He was so filled with darkness and hate. “You are a clown, Father. While you cling to the hope that this little girl will save you all, I know who will win. I despise you all, but especially you, Father. You should have stepped aside years ago. You will rue this day. All of you will die!”
The king looked like he could barely stand but pulled on a shaky breath. “By the authority I have as king, I sentence you to death.” He waved a guard forward who kicked Casimir’s back of his knees to force him to kneel.
Suddenly, a shout and screams were heard just outside the square.
“We’re under attack!”
I jumped up into the air, my wings of fire unfolding. I flew above the crowd, over the square wall, and landed in a scene of utter chaos. Several Morvainian sorcerers were casting their dark tendrils into the crowd. Archers up on walls were firing blindly into the crowd. Enemy soldiers were pulling back their cloaks and drawing their swords.
I dealt with the archers first since there were no citizens near them. While they fell to the ground as ashes, I needed to pluck the sorcerers out of the crowd. I grabbed the first one and flew up while burning him then headed to the second sorcerer. He tried to wrap his tendrils around me, but they couldn’t penetrate my fire.
I grabbed him by the collar and threw him into the air while turning him to embers. All that were left were the Morvainian soldiers. I dropped to the ground and pulled my sword, then weaved through the crowd until I could reach them. One by one I attacked them mercilessly until they were all dead.
I stood in the middle of the crowd. At least a dozen was dead and there were many injured. I closed my eyes and pushed a healing blast of fire outward from me. With the screams and moaning subsiding, I could now hear the screams coming from inside the city square.
I flew up and back over into the square. Thick dark tendrils streamed from the north and slid around the palace towers as they reached for Casimir, infusing him anew with dark magic. A dozen more sorcerers were feeding darkness to Casimir while inflicting as much harm as they could on the panicked crowd.
I sent a fireball at Casimir who looked up at me and smiled. He snapped his bindings and held up his hand. A wall of darkness stopped my fireball. He spun, grabbed the guard’s sword that had been intended to end his life, and kicked the guard sending him twenty feet into a solid wall. In a smooth motion, Casimir continued his turn and slashed the sword down across the king’s chest.
There were too many people crowded together and it was clear that Casimir was the main threat. I flew down and crashed into him. The sword he held skittered away. I struggled against his strength as he slugged me repeatedly. Gods, he was strong.
Using my wings, I lifted us both, dropped Casimir, then dove at him again. My fiery fist slammed into his face. He fell back onto the platform. His nose was bleeding profusely. He rolled and came to a stop. His eyes snapped up to mine.
“Silvanus believes I am worthy. He poured his dark magic into me so I can kill you.” He sprouted black, oily wings.
The crowd pushed back and away from the platform. Only Isabella stepped forward. She drew her bow and fired two quick shots at Casimir. The first one caught him in the shoulder, the second was stopped by a shield of darkness.
Casimir roared and tendrils of darkness exploded out from him. They wrapped around Isabella and lifted her off the ground. Isabella screamed.
“You can’t defeat me, Aria. Kneel at my feet and I will spare Isabella.”
The tendrils tightened and Isabella screamed again. I turned my angry gaze back to Casimir and flames erupted all around him. His darkness shielded him.
“Bad girl, Aria.”
Isabella was crying out in pain as a tendril wrapped around her wrist and sliced her hand completely off.
“Your fire isn’t strong enough, Aria. Kneel or Isabella will die.”
Tears fell freely down my face. Isabella rasped out. “Never… kneel… Aria.”
“Too late!” Casimir shouted.
The tendrils crushed the life out of Isabella. I heard all her bones snap and watched the life disappear from her eyes. He dropped her in a heap at my feet.
I didn’t know if I was strong enough to defeat Casimir, but my flames grew white-hot. I dove at him, and his shields faltered as I gripped his neck and flew him up into the sky. He struggled hard, beating me with his legs and fists. My fires grew hotter and hotter. His skin burned under my fingers.
“You can’t defeat me, and you won’t defeat Silvanus.”
“You can tell him how wrong you were when you meet him in the afterlife.” I poured all my anger and hatred into my flames. White flames exploded from me. They ripped and burned Casimir’s wings and dissolved his skin, then muscles.
He writhed in my hands and shouted in excruciating pain before bursting forth with my fire. Only ash and red-hot embers was left of him. I looked up towards the sun and cried. I didn’t want to go back down. I had failed. I did not protect Isabella.
Out of all the commotion, I heard Grace calling my name.
I dropped back down to the platform and collapsed at Grace’s feet. I was crying uncontrollably. Her gentle hands touched me.
“I’m so sorry, Aria. I know this is hard. There are people that need your healing touch. Father is dead. Isabella… Gods, Aria. I’m so sorry.”
“I failed.”
“Look at me, Aria.” Her fingers lifted my face so I would look at her. “You did not fail. This was a well-organized and well-planned attack. I need you to get up and help the people. We’ll then mourn for our losses and go beat the tar out of the darkness once and for all.”
I turned to look at Isabella’s crumpled form, but Grace held my head steady.
“Please, Aria.”
I nodded slowly then got to my feet. I saw Leo draping a cloak over Isabella’s body and I forced back the bile that wanted to leave me. I was completely broken. I moved into the crowd that parted for me.
“Who needs help?” I said and people silently pointed and stepped away. I moved without thought from person to person and healed those I could. Only those that were dead were beyond my abilities.
Everyone was in a state of shock. When everyone was healed, I stood in the middle of the square. People all gave me a wide berth.
The queen, who was obviously distraught, began to speak. Her voice was choked with emotion. “Today… The king is dead. It was his wish to pass the kingdom to our daughter, Grace. Henceforth, she is now your queen.” Cordelia slumped a little as if that was all she could muster.
Grace stepped forward. She stared at me a moment before speaking. “People of Eldorath and citizens of the world. Our enemy has hit us with a mighty blow, but this war is far from over. This was a calculated attack. I feel it was carefully designed to pull Aria away from Casimir so he could be strengthened by the darkness. They knew Aria could not use her full power when our own people might also get injured.
“It was an attack designed to weaken our resolve.” Grace looked at me with love and compassion. “It was an attack to shatter our courage and make us feel defeated. But we will not allow our losses, great as they are, to break our spirits. We must turn our anger into resolve and take the fight to our enemy.
“What is clear to me is that this is not one person’s fight alone. We must work together. Aria, as powerful as she is, will need us to keep the enemy from mingling with our people. She needs to focus on the core of darkness while we deal with Silvanus’ minions.
“I need the leaders with me in the palace in two hours. Tomorrow, we lay our dead to rest. The following day, we march.”
Grace stepped off the platform, came to me, and led me away from the people and into the palace. When we came to her bedroom, we fell into each other’s arms and cried.
Chapter 17
Isabella is dead
An hour later, we wiped our tears, and with new resolve, headed to the throne room. Sir Richard was the first to arrive. He bowed.
“Queen Grace. Lady Aria. I have a casualty report. We lost twenty-two people in the fight. We can only assume numbers of our enemies because at least a dozen was turned to ashes and scattered to the winds. I heard stories of how Aria fought the enemy outside the square. The people are proud of you, Aria. You fought well and saved many lives.”
Tears sprung to my eyes once again. “I let Isabella die. I couldn’t save her or the king.”
Sir Richard placed a hand on my shoulder. “I’m going to tell you something because I like you, Aria. Even the most powerful of us have weaknesses. Silvanus knew your weaknesses because I believe Casimir was communicating with him. He knew your weakness is the love you have for others. Look into the lives of the phoenixes. How many failed before they destroyed the enemy?”
“All of them.”
“Isabella loved you, Aria.”
I choked at hearing her name.
“Without training, she stood by your side through numerous battles. She died a hero. In war, we do our best to stay alive and keep others alive, but people will die. That’s why we need to come together. If the darkness overwhelms us, then the lives of those that died will be in vain because none of us will survive.”
“Logically, I can understand what you are saying. Isabella was the best of us. To see how she…” I couldn’t finish. “Casimir… He was so strong. I don’t know how I can defeat Silvanus.”
“We’ll figure it out together, Aria. In days of old when huge beasts roamed the lands, with little more than spears people took down the largest creatures. It was through many small injuries that eventually would bleed them dry. Maybe that will be the trick with Silvanus.”
Leo arrived next and I couldn’t look him in the eyes.
“I’m sorry, Leo.”
“You have nothing to be sorry about, Aria. I… I just wanted to let you know that Isabella is placed in a spot of honor next to the king. Queen Cordelia would not have it any other way. The people recognized that in the face of terrible odds, Isabella stood her ground against Casimir and died with honor. They are emboldened by her sacrifice. I know I will not back down now, no matter what the size of the enemy. We’re gathering people together tonight at the Rogue Inn to celebrate her life. I hope you can make it.”
“Of course, I’ll be there.”
Grace nodded. “I will too.”
Leo turned to leave. “I better go.”
Grace took a few steps towards him. “Please stay, Leo. You have been with us from the beginning, and you have earned your place.”
Leo stopped and faced Grace. “I have earned my place?”
“Sir Richard. May I borrow your sword?”
“Of course, my Queen.”
Grace took the sword. “Please kneel, Leo.”
Leo knelt.
Grace touched the top of Leo’s shoulders with the sword. “By the power invested in me as Queen of Eldorath, I hereby title you Sir Leo, knight in training. This will come with a salary and land. Arise, Sir Leo, and take your place with us.”
Leo stood tall and pushed out his chest with pride. “You honor me, my Queen.”
“Sir Richard, I expect you to take care of your new recruit.”
“I will be happy to. He’s growing on me.” Sir Richard left after Leo gave me an awkward hug that felt rather nice, leaving Grace and me alone for a few minutes.
“That was very kind of you to do for Leo.”
“Father would have never done it for them, but I was planning on recognizing both Leo and Isabella once I became queen.”
“How are you doing? You lost your father and brother today. I’m so sorry.”
“Casimir and I never got along well, but it was difficult to learn of his betrayal. Father… I will mourn tonight and, in the days ahead, but the world needs me to be a queen first.”
“Has anything changed between you and me?” My hands twisted together, and I looked down.
“Gods no, Aria. I fully intend on making you my wife and co-queen. It was Father that demanded we stay apart until we were married. I don’t believe he ever intended to let us marry. I know that sounds terrible, but he wanted you to focus on the war and didn’t believe you could do that if you were kept separate from me.”
“What about your mother? How is she? Did she feel the same way about me?”
“She was rather fond of you from the beginning and loved the idea of us getting married. She is, of course, devastated by Father and Casimir’s deaths. We need to make sure she has everything she needs, then we need to go meet with the leaders. Our message is clear. We will move our armies the day after tomorrow.”
***
After the meeting, Grace and I met with Cordelia. She was broken. We sat quietly with her, and I was surprised she pulled me into her arms.
“I lost my husband and son today. I’m counting on you, Aria, to keep me from losing Grace as well.”
“I’ll do everything in my power to make sure she is safe.”
“Promise me another thing, Aria. Grace has never been so happy as she has been with you. Promise me you will keep yourself safe as well.”
“I’ll try.”
“Will you be all right, Mother?”
“Only time will begin to heal my broken heart. I know you both need to do other things. Aria?”
“Yes, my Queen?”
“For the ceremony tomorrow, will you send Percival off with a special fire tribute? We normally use a funeral pyre, but I think you might be able to make it unique and more honoring.”
“Of course, my Queen.”
“I’m no longer a queen, Aria. Lady is the proper title, but you may call me Cordelia, or I was hoping you might start calling me mother.”
Tears sprung to my eyes again and I hugged her tightly to me. “I’ve never had a mother before.”
“You have one now and I could not be prouder to call you my daughter. The darkness has taken much from me. Ram that fire of yours down their throats. Show no mercy.”
“It will be a pleasure, Mother.”
We left and made our way through the city to the Rogue Inn. Sebastian welcomed us and Leo called us over to a table with Sir Gerard, Lief, Heath, and Sir Richard.
Seconds later, we had ale in our hands. Sir Gerard was obviously shattered by the death of Isabella. People I didn’t even know raised a glass and spoke words about Isabella, speaking about her courage.
Leo stood and held his mug high. “I have known Isabella since my first memory. We spent time together in an orphanage before we ran away together with Aria. She was a steadfast friend, and I will deeply miss her. To Isabella.”
I took several large sips of my ale.
Grace stood and raised her mug. “I only knew Isabella for a few weeks. I saw the love she had for her friends, and her tenacity in the face of danger. She was a ray of sunshine for me, and I will never forget how the crowds backed away from a powerful enemy and yet she, an untrained warrior, stepped forward. There is no doubt in my mind that her sacrifice saved many lives. Isabella is a hero of Eldorath. To Isabella!”
I took more sips from my ale with perhaps a little hope it would deaden my emotions.
Sir Gerard stood next. His eyes brimmed with moisture. “To Isabella, my angel. I was planning on asking for her hand in marriage.”
I drank deeply from my ale hoping it would give me courage as I stood. I hugged Sir Gerard. “I’m so sorry I couldn’t save her.”
“No one blames you, Aria.”
“I do.” I wiped the tears from my cheeks. “I would like to raise a glass to someone truly extraordinary – to Isabella. I have known Isabella my entire life and…” I started crying all over again. “I don’t know what I will do without her. As I stand here tonight, reflecting on the countless memories we shared together, it's impossible not to feel a deep wellspring of emotions. Isabella was more than a friend; she was a beacon of loyalty, courage, and inspiration in my life.
“In the face of adversity, Isabella's loyalty shone like a guiding light. Whether the seas were calm or turbulent, she stood by our side with unwavering devotion. Her loyalty was the bedrock of our friendships, the kind of steadfast companionship that is rare and precious. Isabella's courage, oh, how it inspired me. She faced challenges with a tenacity that left me in awe. Her fearless spirit, a testament to the strength that exists within a truly remarkable soul. In moments of doubt, she stood tall, reminding us that courage is not the absence of fear but the triumph over it.
“She was the confidante who held my deepest secrets, the listener who understood me without judgment, and the friend who celebrated my victories and lifted me in my own failures. In her, I found not just a friend, but a kindred spirit – someone who believed in me even when I doubted myself.
“So, let's raise our glasses high in honor of Isabella – a friend, a confidante, and a beacon of loyalty, courage, and inspiration. Though she may not be physically present with us tonight, her spirit, her laughter, and her indomitable strength will forever echo in the chambers of our hearts. To Isabella, may her journey ahead be as magnificent as the impact she has had on each of us. Cheers.”
I broke down completely, weeping uncontrollably. Grace and Leo held me tight.
It was late when Grace and I arrived back at the palace. She led me to her bedroom, and we fell asleep in each other’s arms.
***
“Was it difficult for you, Grace? Last night? People toasted Isabella. They toasted you, the new queen. I don’t remember anyone toasting your father.”
“Thank you for asking, love. Running a kingdom is a thankless job and Father was not well-liked. He was harsh and demanding as was his father. You felt his wrath many times. I hope we can change how people view us. I like what you did with Calleron’s taxes. That will win many hearts.”
“Maybe you could hold community forums and talk with the people. Ask them what they would be willing to pay taxes for.”
“We, darling. I don’t want to do this alone, and I need you by my side. Last night, I kept thinking about what it would be like if it had been you instead of Isabella. I know I would not survive your loss. Please, when it comes to this war and Silvanus, make sure you survive. Don’t risk yourself.”
I snuggled into her arms. “Do you know that you are everything I ever wanted?”
“I do because you are everything I ever wanted.”
“I know I will be at risk, Grace. There is no possibility of confronting Silvanus without the high likelihood of something going horribly wrong for me. I head into this with the hope that when it is over, I will have a life with you. I fight to avenge those we have already lost, and I seek vengeance against those that took my friend from me. When I think of Isabella, I must fight to control my flames. Silvanus won’t know what hit him. You don’t need to be fearful of losing me. Sir Richard told me if I ever hurt you by dying, he would find a way of resurrecting me so he can kill me himself.”
“Good. That should be enough warning for you to not do anything rash. Let’s meet Mother for breakfast, then we need to perform the ceremony for those that were lost. After that, we have strategy meetings.”
***
Cordelia barely ate anything as we sat with her. She looked lost and I felt her pain. We were escorted to a spot on a hill, just outside of the city. There, on raised wooden piles, rested the king, Isabella, and the others that had lost their lives.
Grace addressed the crowd. “Good people of Eldorath and surrounding kingdoms. It is a sad day for us to say goodbye to our friends and family. Yesterday, we all saw the darkness. If we do not act, and act quickly, there will be many more ceremonies like this one.
“Our world is on a precipice. Rest assured I will not retreat from our enemy and will do everything in my power to end the darkness. Aria has been asked to pay special tribute to those we lost.”
I stared at the king and let a kaleidoscope of colorful flames envelop him. The flames rose high into the sky, and at my will, transformed into his likeness. I turned my attention to the lifeless body of my beloved friend.
“This may be goodbye for now, Isabella, but you will forever be in my heart and one day, we will see each other again.”
The flames erupted from her pyre, and I shaped them to look like Isabella as she defiantly shot the arrows at Casimir. For the rest, the flames lifted their bodies into the heavens only to have them rain down as glowing embers. In mere minutes, everything had been fully consumed.
“Thank you, Aria. It was a beautiful tribute. To those that will fight, prepare to march with us tomorrow!”
Chapter 18
A moment alone
The rest of the day was spent gathering information from our scouts and planning our battle strategy based upon the movements of our enemies. When evening came, Grace brought me to her room again. Neither of us wanted to be apart from the other.
As we entered her room, I was amazed to find it had been transformed into a place that I could have imagined only in my dreams. Flickering candlelight danced across the ornate walls of Grace's royal chambers, casting a warm glow on the finely set dinner table. The aroma of a delectable feast wafted through the air, and rich red wine sparkled in crystal goblets. As the door behind us closed, I looked at Grace and reached for her hand. Her eyes were filled with a mixture of vulnerability and determination as she motioned for me to take a seat.
As I settled into the plush chair, my gaze met Grace's, and in that moment, the gravity of the impending war hung in the air. Tomorrow, we marched to a battle where the fragility of life would be starkly apparent. Yet, tonight was a moment suspended in time, a sanctuary of love amidst the chaos.
"Aria," Grace's voice was a soft melody, "tomorrow is uncertain, and the weight of the united kingdoms rests on our shoulders. But before we face what lies ahead, I want you to know the depth of my love for you."
She reached across the table, her fingers delicately intertwining with mine. The vulnerability in her eyes intensified, and I felt the connection between us deepen.
"Aria," Grace continued, her tone steady, "I have duties to this kingdom that will make it challenging for us to be as close as I would like. As queen, for now, that rule and certain decisions will fall on me. But tonight, I want to rule with my heart. I want you by my side in every sense, not just as a lover, but as my wife, my equal. I know it has been unsaid, but I want to do this right. Will you marry me?"
In the soft glow of the candles, time seemed to pause. The gravity of the question hung between us, and for a moment, the impending war faded into the background. It was just us, alone, in that intimate space, where love and vulnerability intersected.
A smile tugged at the corners of my lips, and with a heart full of emotion, I nodded. "Yes, Grace. A thousand times, yes."
Grace's eyes sparkled with tears of joy as she slid a delicate ring onto my finger, a symbol of love amidst the uncertainty. In that quiet moment, with the taste of the future's uncertainty lingering in the air, we found solace in the commitment we had just made. Love, a beacon of light that would guide us through the darkest of times, as we faced the unknown together.
I stared at the ring, worth far more than had passed through my fingers in my lifetime. The flames of the candles reflected the flames I felt inside me.
I smiled and moved next to Grace, kissing her passionately. “You humble me, a thief, a lowly person that came from nothing. I have nothing to offer you in return except to let you know how I feel. When I look at you, my heart swells with an overwhelming tide of emotion, and the weight of the words I am about to speak is both a privilege and an honor. From the depths of my soul, I want to make you a promise – a promise that transcends time, circumstance, and the uncertainties that may lie ahead.
“I promise to cherish you, not just for who you are today, but for the person you are destined to become. In every step of our journey, I will celebrate your growth, your dreams, and the beautiful evolution of your spirit. I vow to stand by you, unwavering, through the seasons of change, adapting and growing together as life weaves its tapestry around us.
“With each beat of my heart, I promise to love you fiercely. Through the laughter that echoes in the halls of our joy and the tears that may dampen the fabric of our days, my love for you will remain a constant, an anchor in the ebb and flow of our shared existence. I promise to be your refuge, a sanctuary of warmth and understanding, where you can find solace in the embrace of my arms.
“I promise to be your partner in every sense of the word. In times of challenge, I will be your confidante, your advisor, and your unwavering support. I will share in the burdens that may weigh on your shoulders, and together, we will navigate the storms that life may throw our way.
“To you, I pledge my trust. I will trust in your intentions, your decisions, and the choices that shape the course of our lives. I will trust in the strength of our bond, knowing that it is resilient enough to withstand the tests of time. My trust in you will be unyielding, a foundation upon which we can build a life filled with shared dreams and aspirations.
“And, my love, I promise to be your constant reminder of the beauty that lives within you. In moments of doubt, I will be the mirror that reflects the strength, resilience, and incredible person that you are. I will hold up the mirror, not just on days when you feel invincible, but especially on those days when the world seems to doubt your worth.
“This promise is not just a declaration, but a covenant – a sacred vow that binds my heart to yours. Through the highs and lows, the mundane and the extraordinary, I pledge to love you with a depth that knows no bounds. In you, I have found my partner, my confidante, and my greatest love and I will find a way to always return to you.”
The food was momentarily forgotten as she threw herself into my arms and kissed me with a fierceness that left us both gasping for air.
Grace lifted her glass, and I held up the crystal goblet to match her. “You say you have nothing to give me, but your heart and words are more precious than all the gold in the world. All my life I had people vying for my hand in marriage because of my status and wealth. I love that you are unassuming and could care less about position and status. You are a creature of the heart. I will hold you to that promise. No matter what happens, you will return to me. To our future together.”
We touched our glasses, and I sipped the first wine I had ever tasted.
“I’m tempted to forego dinner and satisfy myself with you, but I know many people worked hard to make this meal and we will be eating from campfires for the foreseeable future. I would hate to see it go to waste.”
We held hands as we ate and talked about everything but the war. It was a beautiful respite amid all that was happening. When we finished dinner, Grace and I danced to our own music of our hearts. Then, she slowly removed my clothing and led me to bed.
Chapter 19
We march to war
It took four long days to march the combined armies to the Plains of Taalum. The further north we travelled, the darker the skies became. Every breath seemed to take more effort and even the trees seemed to be shedding their leaves far earlier than normal.
According to our scouts, Silvanus’ army was another day away, giving us a chance to set up our camps and spread out along the hillside that overlooked the plains.
“I have something for you, Aria.”
Grace led me into the tent set up for planning meetings. On a chair was a set of fighting leathers, an ornate silver dagger, and a similarly designed silver sword. The leathers were dyed crimson red.
“In the event that you find yourself fighting hand-to-hand, I wanted you as protected as possible. I thought metal armor would weigh you down.”
“They are beautiful, Grace.”
Grace smiled. “You’re beautiful. Now go change.” She patted me on my butt.
I changed and held up the dagger as a mirror. My long blonde hair fanned out and down my back. The form-fitting leather accentuated my feminine shape. With my bow that flickered with fire from time to time and my silver sword on my hip, I looked beautiful and deadly.
Grace was waiting for me when I stepped from the tent. “You look incredible, Aria. I could only imagine what that would look like on you. Now, I see you in all your glory. The risen phoenix. The most beautiful woman in the world.”
Grace was dressed in a similar outfit that had been tanned to an off-white color.
“We make a great pair.”
“I like reminding others that we are together. Let’s make our rounds.”
We walked from one end of the camps to the other, stopping to encourage the soldiers and speak with their leaders. Grace was well-known but I was surprised how many people knew who I was. With Grace, they were reverent. With me, they were in awe.
We found Leo practicing with Sir Richard. Leo was dressed in the full armor of a knight.
“Sir Leo. You look dashing and handsome in your armor and your swordsmanship has greatly improved.”
Leo bowed and Sir Richard smacked Leo on his helmet. “Stay focused. You can’t let beautiful women distract you.”
Grace laughed. “I do believe Sir Richard called us beautiful, Aria.”
“He’s called me many other things before. He’s warming up to my charms. He even said he liked me the other day.”
“I’m rather certain I did not say such a thing, Lady Aria.”
“And here I thought knights had honor. It’s so sad when they fall to lying. My heart will forever be dashed.”
Leo snickered. “I would never lie to you. I’m a proper knight. I must say, you both look wonderful. Have you tried your bow yet, Aria? I’m not comprehending how it can benefit you when you can cast a ball of fire.”
“I have memories of how it was used. Would you like to see?”
“I would love to see it if only to get a break from Sir Hitsalot.”
Sir Richard smacked Leo across his helmet again. “Respect your elders.”
“Of course, old, slow, wise elder-type person.”
I smiled. “I love how knighthood hasn’t changed you, Sir Leo.”
Grace and I tended to gather a crowd wherever we went, so a demonstration of my phoenix bow was enough incentive to considerably grow the group of people we had around us to more than a hundred.
Sir Richard pointed to a tree down the hill about fifty feet away. “Try to hit that tree.”
“I was thinking more along the lines of that lone tree out there on the plains.”
“That’s twice the distance of a long bow. You have people that look up to you. Don’t let them down by missing something you can’t possibly hit.”
“Hmmm. Maybe you’re right.” I grabbed my bow and a flaming arrow magically appeared ready to fire. People gasped. I looked back at Sir Richard. “You’re sure?”
“The much closer tree, Lady Aria.”
I sighed. “I don’t think so.” While still looking at Sir Richard, I let the arrow fly. It hit dead center of the farther tree and exploded with a ball of fire fifty feet wide. When the smoke and flames cleared, the tree was gone.
“I’m just going to say it… I’m glad Aria’s on our side.”
“Thank you, Sir Leo. Any comments from you, Sir Richard?”
“I’m glad I didn’t bet you that you couldn’t hit the closer tree.”
Chapter 20
The darkness
The day progressed slowly, and we continued to receive reports from our scouts. You could feel the tension in the air and just as we were finishing our breakfast the next morning, we heard the shouts that the enemy was spotted.
Grace and I left the tent and stood looking towards the horizon. We could hear the approaching army well before we spotted them. A shroud of ominous clouds gathered on the horizon, obscuring the rising sun, and casting a pall of dread over the land. The ground trembled beneath their heavy footsteps, echoing the pounding of my own heart as fear coursed through my veins.
Out of the dark mists that surrounded them, they appeared. Their ranks stretched as far as the eye could see, an endless sea of shadow and steel that marched relentlessly towards us. Banners fluttered in the wind, emblazoned with sinister insignias that seemed to mock our defiance. The air grew thick with the stench of malice and decay, a harbinger of the devastation that lay in their wake.
I watched in horror as the dark army advanced, their movements synchronized with chilling precision. The dark army’s warriors were clad in ebony and brandished rusting weapons. With my enhanced eyesight, I could see their soulless, dark eyes that sent a shiver down my back.
I held Grace’s hand. “I think it is time for me to get acquainted with our guests. I don’t know what will happen, but you need to make sure our armies are ready. Keep their focus off me and have them stay alert.”
I felt Grace’s hands on my face. She kissed me. “Stay as far away from them as you can. I’m holding you to your promise.”
“I love you, Grace.”
I stepped back and flew up into the sky as Grace shouted her commands. Our army rose and shifted into position. I flew towards the dark army. My heart pounded with a mixture of determination and fear. The scent of decay was overwhelming and as I got closer, I could see the army was made of the undead. Their skin was falling from their rotting skeletal frames.
They ignored my presence and marched steadily forward. I pulled my bow from my back and shot a flaming arrow at the front line. Flames exploded and a hundred dark soldiers turned to ash. A cheer sounded behind me.
As the dust and smoke cleared, I was dismayed. The army was massive, and it was as if my flames barely made a dent. They moved forward in unison, filling in the gaps and stepping over the remains of soldiers that were not fully consumed by the flames.
With a deep breath, I steadied myself and notched another arrow, my fingers trembled slightly as I took aim. The tension in the air was palpable, a heavy weight pressing down on my chest as I prepared to unleash the full fury of my bow upon the advancing front line of the undead army.
As the first explosion erupted from my arrow, a wave of raw power surged through me, sending shockwaves rippling across the plains. The ground trembled beneath the force of the blast as thousands of undead soldiers were consumed by the inferno, their twisted forms crumbling to ash in its wake.
But even as the flames consumed their ranks, the relentless tide of darkness continued to advance, undeterred by the devastation in its wake. Thick bands of darkness, released by their destruction, coalesced around me, wrapping me in a suffocating embrace that threatened to snuff out the very essence of my being.
A scream tore from my throat as agony seared through every fiber of my being, my wings faltered as the darkness tightened its grip. With a sickening lurch, I plummeted from the sky, the ground rushing up to meet me with terrifying speed.
The impact was bone-jarring as I crashed heavily into the midst of the undead army, the weight of their twisted forms crushing down upon me. I struggled to draw breath as I fought to find my flames amidst the darkness that threatened to overwhelm me.
The undead soldiers turned towards me. Their hollow eyes gleaming with malice as they raised their weapons in unison. With every ounce of strength I could muster, I pushed myself to my knees, even as the weight of hopelessness threatened to drag me down into oblivion.
As despair gnawed at my resolve, I heard Grace’s scream over the advancing soldiers. Her anguish resonated deep within me providing the spark for my flames. A rusty sword slashed down upon me, not penetrating, but with enough force to cause my collarbone to shatter. I dropped again to the ground under the onslaught.
“Get up, Aria! Avenge me!”
I saw Isabella’s face in my mind as I heard her voice. Her image tossed fuel onto the spark. With a defiant roar, I summoned all my strength and prepared to face the darkness head-on, knowing that the fate of the world hung in the balance. I launched myself upward into the sky sending undead bodies flying in all directions. When I hit the clouds blocking the sun, I exploded outward with a wave of power. The clouds were torn from their place and scattered to the winds. Sunlight poured down onto the battlefield. The darkness withered and the undead army stopped in unison.
The burst of energy had healed me. I flew down to Grace. As soon as my feet touched the ground, her arms were around me.
“I thought I lost you!”
“I’m all right, but the clouds and darkness won’t stop. I must confront Sylvanus. It’s like Sir Richard said the other day. About small injuries taking out a larger prey, but the opposite. The more I destroy of that army, the more energy flows back to Sylvanus. I must attack him while he is leaching his darkness to power his army.”
“I’ll go with you.”
I shook my head. “You’re needed here. That army will start marching again. It needs to be kept occupied, or better yet, let it advance and stay out of its way. You need to keep the army moving while I tackle the source.”
Sir Richard stepped up to us. In his wake was Sir Leo, Lief, Heath, and Sir Gerard. “Aria’s right, my Queen. If you leave with her, it will be demoralizing for the army. We need you here.”
“I can’t let you go alone, Aria.”
Sir Leo stepped forward. “I will go with her.”
Lief and Heath said in unison, “I will go as well.”
Sir Gerard. “I will go. For Isabella.”
Sir Richard hugged me. “Don’t die, Aria. I like having you around very much. I must stay with the armies.”
Grace was weeping as she kissed me. “Remember your promise to me.”
“I will come back to you.”
“You better or I will never forgive you.”
***
Grace
I watched the love of my life gallop Thunder across the Plains of Taalum and head into the heart of Morvain. With her rode, Sir Gerard, Sir Leo, Lief, and Heath. With each breath I took, I felt her get further and further away and piece by piece, my heart shattered. She was everything worth living for and she was heading into the most dangerous fight of her life. It tore at me that I couldn’t be at her side.
Even as they raced north, the clouds that had been blown apart by Aria’s power, were consolidating again.
“We are under attack!”
The shout had come from our eastern flank. It was followed by a shout from the western flank saying they too were under attack.
Sir Richard nodded to me. “I’ll take the western flank.”
“I’ll handle the eastern flank.”
I vaulted onto my horse and raced east. As I approached, I heard the clash of arms. What I found completely disheartened me. At least five hundred followers of Morvain had managed to slam into us. A full battle was underway.
I pulled my bow and fired an arrow into the heart of a Morvain sorcerer. “Focus your efforts on the sorcerers. Don’t kill anything that is fueled by dark power from the north!”
***
Aria
The air was thick with the acrid scent of smoke and despair as we raced through the devastated lands towards the city of Morvain. Our hearts beat in unison with the thundering hooves of our steeds. Ahead, the imposing silhouette of Sylvanus Morvain’s city loomed like a shadowy specter over the once-thriving kingdom.
I gripped the reins of my trusty steed, Thunder, urging him forward with urgent whispers, his powerful muscles rippling beneath me as we tore across the barren landscape. Beside me rode Sir Leo, his usually clumsy demeanor replaced by a steely determination as he kept pace with effortless grace, his eyes fixed on the distant horizon.
Behind us, the hulking figure of Lief rode alongside his brother, Heath. Together, they formed a formidable duo, their weapons gleaming in the dark gloom as they rode with unwavering resolve.
Bringing up the rear was Sir Gerard, a seasoned knight whose weathered face betrayed the weight of countless battles fought and won. His gaze was fixed ahead, his jaw set in grim determination as he rode.
I counted them all as friends and I worried what they were getting themselves into. Every mile we progressed brought more heaviness to my heart. My mind was constantly on Grace, knowing the clouds would soon block the sun and release power to the undead army. As we drew closer to the heart of darkness that lay ahead, the land seemed to groan beneath the weight of Sylvanus Morvain's tyranny, the scars of his reign of terror etched into the very earth itself. But we pressed on, our spirits unbroken, our resolve unwavering in the face of overwhelming odds.
For we knew that the fate of the world rested in our hands, and we would stop at nothing to see justice served and peace restored to the land. With each passing moment, our determination grew stronger, fueled by the bonds of friendship and the fire of righteousness that burned within us.
We rode forth into the heart of darkness, ready to confront the enemy that threatened to tear our world apart and prayed to the gods we would emerge victorious.
***
Grace
The sun’s final rays were now blocked by the encroaching darkness and the undead army, fueled by thick bands of darkness from the north, began its relentless march once again. It was an army we couldn’t attack because its destruction would only strengthen Sylvanus Morvain.
Our army was pressed from both sides with living Morvain followers and now the undead army would also soon be upon us. My arrows were long since used and I stood my ground with my sword in hand as I slashed and blocked against powerful fighters.
I took a moment’s pause to look north, beyond the undead army to where Aria was. My voice, hoarse from battle and needing water, whispered a gentle prayer. “May the gods watch over your, Aria. May we hold out so that I might see you again.”
A sword sliced into my thigh and several of my soldiers pulled me back. I felt hands continue to pull me until a young woman laid me down on the grass. She tore strips of cloth and bound my leg tightly before pouring water down my throat.
“Rest, my Queen.”
“There’s no time to rest.”
I pushed myself to stand and limped back to my horse with a fresh quiver of arrows.
***
Aria
The gates of Morvain’s main city were wide open. No one in their right mind would ever enter there. I was surprised that I saw no sign of guards or soldiers. We slowed our pace, heading towards the center of the dead city. The darkness pervaded as if it were night.
We entered a large cobblestone courtyard that formed the entrance to a large palace. A single massive tower rose into the swirling darkness. We dismounted and moved on foot the final distance into the palace.
As we stepped through the imposing ebony double doors of the dark palace, a shiver ran down my spine, sending a ripple of unease through my veins. The air hung heavy with a suffocating stillness, broken only by the faint echo of our footsteps as we ventured further into the heart of the foreboding structure. I made a flaming ball that hung before us, giving us enough light to see.
With each step, the darkness seemed to deepen, swallowing us whole as we ventured deeper into its depths. Shadows danced along the walls, twisting, and contorting in eerie shapes that seemed to watch our every move with malevolent intent.
We entered the central chamber. Only the echo of our steps suggested there was any life. Having seen how Sylvanus used the darkness before, I was surprised we had not been attacked yet.
The absence of life by no means suggested Sylvanus was not here. I felt his presence and his cold, dark beating heart above us. The stairs that wound upwards towards the upper floors of the tower seemed to shift and sway beneath our feet, warped by the power of darkness. Each step forward felt like a descent into madness, the oppressive atmosphere weighing heavily upon us like a suffocating cloak.
As we ascended, the silence grew deafening, broken only by the faint sound of our ragged breaths and the steady beat of our hearts. The air grew colder, chilling us to the bone as we pressed on, driven by a sense of dread that gnawed at the edges of our sanity.
That sense of dread only increased as we moved up a floor at a time. At last, we reached the uppermost floor of the tower, the darkness pressing in around us like a tangible force. The air was thick with the stench of death, a foul odor that seemed to cling to every surface with unyielding tenacity.
The doors before us opened slowly.
***
Grace
Our situation was desperate. We had lost many fighters dealing with the Morvain followers that attacked us from our flanks. Our scouts had been killed allowing their warriors to approach us unaware.
Our army was effectively split in two as we dealt with the western and eastern flanks. As we killed the remaining Movain soldiers, we had half our own fighters left. I spun on my horse. The undead army had breached our camp, and now began to encircle us.
With my arrows depleted, I drew my sword once again. The undead army swarmed around us like locusts.
I looked north one last time before leading the charge west. If we could reach Sir Richard and his fighters, we might be able to hold long enough.
***
Aria
The air sparked with tension as we stepped through the doorway. In the center of the large space, a large, ebony throne drew our eyes. Sylvanus Morvain sat upon it like a dark lord presiding over his realm. His minions loomed ominously in the shadows behind him, their eyes gleaming with malice as they awaited their master's command.
I squared my shoulders and stepped forward with a mixture of fear and determination. Whatever was going to happen needed to quickly.
Sylvanus Morvain's voice cut through the silence like a blade, his words dripping with honeyed deceit. “Welcome, Aria. Would you like something to drink?”
“End this, Sylvanus.”
“End it? It is only just beginning. The world will be a better place when the darkness rules it completely.”
“Have you seen what the darkness has done to the world?”
“The world is filled with people that are both good and bad, Aria. Evil does not exist in the darkness like your naïve mind would believe. Wherever there is disparity, evil exists. You should know that more than anyone.”
“You are deluded, Sylvanus.”
“Not so, Aria. You grew up with nothing. Was it right that the orphanage stole the king’s taxes to not look after you properly?”
“I admit there is evil in this world. Just look at you and what you are doing to it.”
“This? This is not evil, Aria. This is cleansing. At the end of the day, when you have lost, the world will fall into darkness. I will own everything. The sun will return, the grass will grow back, the undead army will be gone, and those that are left will rebuild a new world. Join me. Make the world a better place. Be my bride.”
I stood firm, my resolve unshaken as I rejected his offer with a defiant roar of flames.
With a flick of his hand shadows surrounded him and held back my fire. The minions behind him moved with unnatural speed and precision as they closed in for the kill. As I fought to press my flames, I heard the clash of steel as those with me fought for their lives against the relentless onslaught.
Darkness crashed against my fire pushing me back towards one of the windows. Sylvanus rose to his feet.
“You can’t beat me, Aria. Like you, I have learned from my predecessor’s mistakes. You waited too long, and I admit my brilliance with Casimir. While he had the king sending you on wasted efforts, I grew in strength.”
He took a step forward and my heel hit the wall. I glanced around me. Sir Gerard's sword flashed in the dim light, each strike a testament to his skill and determination as he cut through the ranks of the enemy with deadly precision. Beside him, Sir Leo fought with a fierce determination, his movements fluid and graceful as he danced through the fray, his blade a blur of steel and death.
Lief and Heath stood back-to-back, their weapons a whirlwind of destruction as they cleaved through the enemy ranks with brute strength and unwavering resolve. Together, they formed an unstoppable force, their bond as brothers fueling their determination to protect each other and those they held dear.
And yet, they were failing. The dark minions were too powerful. Like me, they were losing ground.
“Give in, Aria.” Sylvanus thrust his arms forward and his darkness shattered my flames. The dark wisps swirled around me, thicker than they ever had been before. They entered my mouth and poured inside me.
I collapsed to my knees.
“Do you not feel it, Aria? Do you not feel the rage inside you? The anger over what was done to you? You were worth less than the trash people threw away. No one helped you. No one loved you.”
The darkness was overwhelming. It fueled my anger at the injustice of it all.
“You know I’m right, Aria. I will treat you like the queen you really are. You will want for nothing. We will rule together and build a world where pain, death, and disparity no longer exist. With my darkness and your light, we can forge a new world with no more suffering.”
I fell forward, my hands hitting the stone floor. Even within the din of battle all around me, I picked up the slight sound of my ring. I focused on the feel of my ring and the promises Grace and I made to each other.
“Even now, my army has surrounded what is left of yours. Yield to me now, and I will let you pick five people I will spare.”
Through the darkness and haze, I heard Leo’s voice. “Don’t listen to him, Aria. Fight back. Remember Isabella. Grace needs you!”
Leo screamed.
My anger melted away at all the injustices in my life. For all the evil done to me and us, I recognized good as well. It was the battle we all fought. Most people choose goodness over evil.
I pushed myself to my knees and managed to open my eyes. Leo had lost his sword and his hand clung to his bleeding chest. The others were bleeding and beaten. I could only imagine what Grace was fighting if she was even alive. I couldn’t fight Sylvanus here, not with my friends so close.
“You see the truth, Aria. Join me. I am too strong for you and the world…”
My wings burst forth and I slammed into Sylvanus, crashing us both out through a far window. Once I flew us up and away from the tower, I burst into white-hot flames. Tendrils reached out from me and back into the tower, grabbing the minions and dragging them away from my friends.
Sylvanus erupted in darkness with his own set of black oily wings. He pummeled me with his fists. With a defiant cry, I unleashed the full fury of my powers, flames exploding from my outstretched hands as I faced Sylvanus in mortal combat. The clash of our energies echoed through the skies over Morvain, a cataclysmic clash of light and darkness that threatened to tear the very fabric of reality asunder.
We threw each other apart, only to clash together again. But in the end, it was not the strength of my flames that would decide the outcome of the battle, but the strength of my love and the bonds of friendship that bound me and filled me with hope. I knew what I had to do.
With a final, desperate surge of power, I slammed into Sylvanus. My flames created a fireball like the world had never seen before.
***
Grace
Sir Richard fought his way next to me. “I’m sorry, my Queen. Aria must have failed.”
All my courage faltered in that moment. My heart shattered. Around us were dozens of our soldiers dead or dying and the massive undead army relentlessly pushing forward.
“Then I will take as many of these creatures with me. For if Aria is dead, then so am I.”
I faced the undead enemy and nearly collapsed as my leg nearly gave out. Sir Richard steadied me with a hand on my shoulder.
That’s when I saw it. Beyond the horizon, a blast of light so bright, I could see my bones through the flesh of my arm as I shielded my eyes. When the initial brightness dimmed, I lowered my arm and felt my eyes widen.
“Get down!” Sir Richard shouted.
He slammed me to the ground as a wave of fire crashed across us. I could feel the scorching heat, but it didn’t hurt me.
I dared to look up and only found blue skies and sunshine. The undead army drifted with the wind. I stood slowly, finding my leg healed. Soldiers that had been near death, were rising.
I walked over the ashes of Morvain’s army and looked down upon the Plains of Taalum. What caught my eye was something floating in the wind. It floated as if it was seeking for me. It landed at my feet. A single, red feather. I screamed and fell to my knees.
“No!” I choked out.
I went to reach for the feather, and it flashed into flames and vanished.
“I know this is hard, my Queen. We need to organize. Some of us should go into Morvain to see about…”
I stood and stared north. “You promised me…” I wiped my tears and turned to Sir Richard. “I’m going. I need to know what happened. Let’s get everyone organized, get out camp reestablished, take stock, then prepare a team to go into Morvain.”
***
Aria
Something was nudging me. I was completely drained and exhausted and didn’t want to be bothered. A large wet nose smacked against my face.
“Ugh…” I groaned, unable to move. I did manage to open my eyes to find Thunder pushing me with his nose.
“Aria!”
“Here! At least I think I’m here. Wherever here is. And hopefully I’m still in one piece.”
I heard footsteps running towards me.
“Gods… Aria?” It was Leo’s voice.
“I can’t move. I ache all over.”
“We’ll get you. Uhm… you’re naked again.”
A heavy cloak was tossed over me, and strong arms lifted me off the ground. I shifted enough to see Leo, Lief, Heath, and that left Sir Gerard to be holding me.
“You guys look like hell.”
Sir Gerard chuckled. “Says the woman the fell from a thousand feet in the sky without any clothes on. The minions did a number on us, but we are all healed up now thanks to you.”
“Did we win?”
Lief’s face came into view. “Yes. We won.”
“Gods… I feel horrible. Remind me not to explode like that again. Where are we?”
“In the Morvain courtyard. After our eyes adjusted again after the blast and found we were alive, we got to the window in time to see a fireball falling from the sky. You did a great job of emulating a comet.”
“No word about…” I swallowed.
“None.”
“I’m so sore and spent. It’s not possible for me to ride on my own.”
Heath looked around. “Looks like we have an entire city at our disposal. I suggest we try to make you as comfortable as possible while two of us ride to Queen Grace.”
“I’ll volunteer for bed duty.” I said weakly.
Sir Gerard handed me to Lief. “Take care of Lady Aria.”
Lief looked down at me. “Not so tough now, are you?”
I whined. “You’re so mean to me.”
“Heath. Please go with Sir Gerard. Sir Leo and I will find something close to here. Once we have Aria settled, one of us will keep watch.”
I promptly fell asleep.
***
Grace
I raced my horse at full gallop. Five knights rode with me. Sir Richard and I quickly got the army organized and, while we were not expecting another attack, set up rotating watches. They were to rebuild the camp and settled in.
I sent a pair of knights back to Eldorath to give them an update. That was as much as I could do. I had to discover the truth and so I pushed my horse as fast as she could go.
I fought tears, but it was no use. I was devastated and unsure of what I would find.
I looked up to see the first towers of Morvain come into view. On the road, two riders raced towards us. I slowed, concerned they might be Morvain’s men. I slipped my bow from my shoulder and readied an arrow.
I held my breath, then let it out when I saw it was Sir Gerard and Heath.
“Thank the gods you are all right! Where’s Aria and the others?”
Sir Gerard pulled up next to me. “I see the worry on your face, my Queen. Aria is alive as are Lief and Sir Leo.”
I burst into a new set of tears. “Alive?”
“Yes. She so drained she can barely move, but she is alive and without a scratch on her.”
Heath laughed. “She also doesn’t have a stitch of clothing on her either. How is the army? What of the undead?”
“After the blast that I am assuming was Aria, the undead army were burned to ashes. Our soldiers that were still alive and wounded were healed. They have set up camp and are keeping watch. Ride on and get settled. We will go on to find the others. Where will we find them?”
“We left them as they were trying to find someplace to put Aria. They were last positioned in the courtyard at the entrance to the palace. One of them will be waiting. We have seen no dangers about but keep your guard up just in case.”
I reached out and hugged Sir Gerard then Heath. “Looks like you all went through hell. Go get some rest and cleaned up.”
“Yes, my Queen.”
I didn’t wait for them to leave. I spurred my horse forward and raced to Morvain. Aria, my Aria, was alive!
***
Aria
Awareness slowly registered with my brain that I was lying someplace comfortable. My body still was spent and exhausted from the final battle and subsequent crash back to the cobblestoned ground of the courtyard.
I heard soft footsteps that seemed to speed up as they got closer to me. With a weary sigh, I opened my eyes to find her standing before me, her form bathed in the gentle glow of the moonlight that filtered through a window. Grace, my beloved, her eyes alight with concern and love as she gazed down at me with tender reverence.
For a moment, we simply stared at each other, the weight of the world falling away as we drank in the sight of one another, as if seeing each other for the first time all over again. And then, with a soft cry of relief, Grace rushed forward, her arms enveloping me in a warm embrace that banished the shadows of doubt and fear that lingered in my heart.
Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes as I buried my face in her shoulder, drinking in the familiar scent of her skin and the comforting warmth of her embrace. In that moment, all the pain and anguish of the past days melted away, replaced by a profound sense of peace and contentment that washed over me like a healing balm.
With trembling hands, Grace brushed a stray lock of hair from my forehead and brushed her lips against mine.
“Aria. Gods… I’m so thankful you’re alive.”
I groaned as I stretched my arms to pull her back to me. I needed her lips again. “I promised I would come back to you. I think that is the only reason I am here right now. Are you all right?”
“I am now. I was so lost without you and…” Grace began crying. “After the blast, I swear a red feather fell at my feet. It vanished in flames before I could touch it. I was certain you had died.”
“I feel a bit like I did. I think I did.”
“My Queen? Grace? Did you bring any food?”
I laughed, pulled Grace next to me, and fell asleep in her arms.
Chapter 21
Aftermath
I opened my eyes to find Leo staring at me.
“Welcome back, Aria.”
“I swear it was Grace in bed with me when I went to sleep, not you.”
“She got up hours ago. She left to find you some clothes.”
I reached out and let my fingers touch the bloodstained tear in Leo’s armor. “Are you all right? I’m sorry you were injured.”
“My first war wound, although your healing didn’t even leave a scar. How am I going to brag about taking on a death stalker all by myself without proof? That was a battle for the ages, Aria. You don’t need to apologize to me or anyone. I saw what Sylvanus was doing to you. That did not look pleasant.”
“You’re a hero, Leo. Worthy of bards’ singing your praises around the world. I could not ask for a better friend.”
“Neither could I, Aria. Who knew when you dragged Isabella and me along on your quest where it would all end. Look at you now, the risen phoenix, savior of the world, Lady Aria, and future queen of Eldorath.”
I smiled. “I hope Grace still wants me.”
Leo rolled his eyes. “Please. She worships you.”
“Speaking of changes… You have gone from the trash heap to Sir Leo, knight of Eldorath. Hero of the world.”
Leo grinned and held up a gold necklace studded with rubies. “Still a thief, but don’t tell Sir Richard that. Lillith will love this. We found the Morvain vaults.”
“I see our sleeping lady has finally woken. Give us a few minutes, Sir Leo?”
“Of course, my Queen.”
I watched Leo leave the room and close the door behind him. I smiled up at Grace.
Her hand stroked my cheek as she leaned down to kiss me. “How are you feeling, love?”
“Much better.”
“We will need to get going soon then. We have an army waiting for us.”
“And a kingdom, and people that have needs. Forgive me if I’m a little selfish, but the cottage by the sea sounds wonderful right now.”
“They need us and to be honest, I can’t wait to get back. We need to mourn, celebrate, then I am going to marry you and make you my wife.”
Grace stood and pulled me up. The blanket fell off me and Grace grinned. “Gods, Aria. You are so beautiful. Such a shame I found you a dress.”
“We could make things more equitable if you took your clothes off.”
“Mmmm. Don’t tempt me darling.”
Chapter 22
New beginnings
What followed was a long ride back to the army, breaking up the camp, and four days to reach Eldorath. Riders had gone ahead to spread the word and we arrived back in Eldorath to great fanfare and celebration.
It took two weeks to organize ourselves, send the army back to their respective kingdoms, and begin to slide back into daily routine.
I stood before an ornate mirror, the weight of my past and the magnitude of the moment set before me bore down upon me with crushing force. My reflection stared back at me, a stranger in the guise of a future queen, her features delicate and refined, a stark contrast to the ragged urchin I once was.
The intricately embroidered gown that draped over my feminine form shimmered in the soft glow of the candlelight, its rich fabric adorned with jewels that sparkled like stars against a night sky. I reached out my trembling hand, tracing the delicate lace that framed the neckline, the touch of luxury foreign and surreal against my fingertips.
It wasn’t the opulent attire that held my gaze captive, but rather the eyes that stared back at me from the mirror's depths. Eyes that had witnessed the depths of despair and the heights of triumph, eyes that had seen the best and worst of humanity and had emerged unbroken.
In those eyes, I saw the echoes of the past, the shadow of the young man who had once roamed the streets as a thief and beggar, his spirit battered but unyielding in the face of adversity. And yet, I also saw the glimmer of hope, the promise of a future forged from the ashes of the past, a future in which love and redemption were not merely dreams, but tangible realities.
As I met my own gaze in the mirror, a surge of emotion welled up within me, threatening to overwhelm me with its intensity. Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes, their shimmering trails tracing paths down my cheeks as I struggled to reconcile the disparate pieces of my identity.
But then, as if guided by some unseen force, I felt a sense of calm settle over me, a quiet assurance that all was as it should be. For in that moment, as I stood on the precipice of a new beginning. I knew that I was no longer defined by the scars of my past, but rather by the strength and resilience that had carried me through the darkness.
With a steadying breath, I straightened my shoulders and lifted my chin, meeting my own gaze in the mirror with newfound resolve. For I was not just Aria, the beggar-turned-queen, but Aria, the phoenix risen from the ashes, ready to spread my wings and soar into the boundless expanse of the future, hand in hand with the woman I loved.
The softly spoken words of Harriet sounded from behind me. “We’re ready for you, Lady Aria. Might I say that you look breathtaking, and I have not heard of a single person in the kingdom that does not extol your courage and beauty. This will be the wedding of the century.”
I followed Harriet through the palace and smiled slightly at the difference in response to me. The first time I was here, my friends and I were all but ignored at best and frowned upon with disdain by most. Now, every person we passed tipped their head to me. Sometimes it was with awe, sometimes with respect, but always with a smile.
“Here we are, Lady Aria. May your marriage to Queen Grace be filled with love. I already know that Eldorath will be blessed because of you.”
“Thank you, Harriet.”
I ascended the polished marble steps that led into the grand ballroom. Soft strains of music drifted through the air, mingling with the murmurs of conversation and the rustle of silk as guests gathered to witness the union that was about to take place. I took a deep breath, the scent of flowers and candlelight filling my senses as I prepared to cross the threshold into a new chapter of my life.
With each step, memories flickered through my mind like fragments of a dream—moments shared with Queen Grace, the brunette-haired beauty who had captured my heart and soul with her unwavering love and compassion. I thought of the laughter we had shared, the tears we had shed, the countless hours spent lost in each other's embrace.
And as I reached the top of the stairs and took my first tentative steps into the ballroom, my eyes met Grace’s across the expanse of the room. Her gaze was filled with warmth and tenderness, a silent promise of the love that bound us together, transcending time and space.
Next to her stood her mother, smiling radiantly even if her eyes betrayed her own pain of loss. Sir Leo, dressed in his finest polished armor, smiled at me before winking at Lillith, his lovely and charming girlfriend.
Lief and Heath had stayed for the wedding, and they patted each other on the back receiving a glance from Sir Gerard that suggested they settle down. Even Varla was dressed in a fine gown. She picked at it like it was a foreign object attached to her body. Her toothless smile showed her true colors; she would rather be fighting than attending a wedding.
For a moment, I felt deep sadness at not having Isabella here with me but I knew she would always be with me in my heart.
Sir Richard stepped up next to me and I slid my arm into his.
“You do clean up well, Sir Richard.”
“I clean up well? You have obviously not seen yourself in a mirror.”
“Are you ready for me to be queen?”
“Heaven help us.”
I giggled, my eyes never leaving Grace’s. “If you don’t start walking me down the aisle, I will leave you behind.”
I felt Sir Richard’s head turn to me, his tone growing serious. “This is the best day of my life, Lady Aria.”
“Oh? Why is that?”
“I finally get to hand you to someone else so they can take care of you from now on.”
I slugged his arm, and everyone laughed.
“Just wait until you get your bill. It took a lot of money to make Sir Leo look so handsome.”
“I might have to sell Thunder to pay the knight’s debts.”
“You wouldn’t!”
“Thunder is yours. A gift from the knights to you for your wedding. Now, if you have delayed enough, I think our queen is getting impatient.”
With a smile that trembled on my lips, I walked in step with Sir Richard. When we got close enough to Grace, he bowed low to her, and then to me.
“Thank you, Sir Richard. I’ll just say, I don’t dislike you.”
I smiled and reached out a hand to Grace, feeling the familiar warmth of her touch as our fingers intertwined. Together, we walked up the final steps to the raised dais where the priest waited. It was heartwarming being surrounded by the loving gaze of our friends and family, our hearts beating as one in perfect harmony.
Grace squeezed my hand. “I will love you all the days of my life and beyond, Aria.”
We turned to face the priest and exchanged our vows of love and devotion. I knew that this was not just the beginning of a new chapter, but the continuation of a timeless love that had spanned lifetimes. For in Grace's arms, I had found my home, my sanctuary, my everything. And as we sealed our union with a kiss, I knew that our love would endure for eternity, a beacon of hope and light in a world once filled with darkness.
*** The End ***
This is one of those stories that simply rolled out of me. I think from start to finish it only took me sixty hours to write over a span of three weeks when I got the chance to get back to it.
I apologize for Isabella’s death. It tore me apart to write those scenes and I was crying as I had Aria go through that pain. I didn’t want to do it, yet it was a crucial part of Aria’s life.
Thank you for taking time to read this story. You are my audience, and you are my kindred family. I write stories like this for my own outlet, and I hope as you read them you find a moment’s grace in your own intrepid walk.
Please take a moment to leave a comment. I love hearing from you.
Avia Conner
Enter the Darkness
“Stay still, Elias.”
The softly spoken words of my mother caused me to straighten up and drop the strands of hay I had been playing with. My eight-year-old sister, dressed in her billowing blue gown, nudged me. She never got into trouble and the entire community loved her. In my opinion, she was an angel that this hard, dangerous world needed more of.
A voice called out from the gate watchtower. “They’re coming!”
Mother tensed expectantly but remained firmly in place. She ran her hands down her gown smoothing the silky fabric.
I looked up at her to see her gaze intensely focused upon the gate. I turned my gaze upon the torchlit courtyard. People scurried about their duties. Squires readied to take the reins of their masters’ horses.
Torch smoke slowly meandered across the cobblestone grounds like ghostly wraiths. Looking into the predawn sky, the wispy clouds parted letting the last rays of the moon fall upon us. I shuddered and held my breath.
The gates opened just in time as two of our most experienced soldiers galloped through the opening. Thad, our second in command, reined in his horse and shouted as he leapt from his saddle. “Call for the medic! Now!”
I took a step forward as Mother’s hand firmly gripped my shoulder holding me back. I didn’t need to look at her to know what she was feeling. Her fingers squeezed tighter as the second man, Wesley, slumped forward in his saddle. He was covered in blood and by the looks of it, much of it his own. I watched in horror as he slid from his saddle and fell heavily to the ground. The clang of his sword rang like a church bell and echoed through the stronghold.
So many things were happening at once. A third soldier, Fallon, arrived driving a wagon. Two mud-splattered horses were tied to the rear. I recognized them as my father and brother’s. The gates slowly closed as Wesley began screaming. Tendrils of darkness began eating away at his skin.
Everyone fell away from him. Thad fell to his knees as he stared at his best friend writhing and turning into one of the creatures we hunted.
Fallon pulled the side of the wagon down. Mother screamed and ran forward. My sister, Harmony, began crying hysterically as other women pulled her from the grizzly sights. I saw what was left of Father in the bed of the wagon. Christoff, my brother, lay unmoving next to him. He was missing an arm, leg, and had a severe gash across his throat.
I was too shocked to cry or shout. The medic rushed into the fray and pried my mother’s hands away from Father’s face. The courtyard was in chaos. People scrambled to get my father inside one of the buildings. He was still alive. Wesley continued to scream. His pain morphed into ungodly shrieks.
As Mother moved with the small crowd taking my father away, a glint of silver caught my eye. Father’s sword rested next to my brother’s mangled body. I stepped up to the wagon and stared into Christoff’s lifeless gray eyes. I swallowed hard, fighting the bile that tried to rise in me. Another ear-piercing wail erupted from Wesley. His hand twitched in an unhuman way. His fingernails elongated into bloody claws that scraped against the cobblestones.
I wasn’t certain what came over me, but I grabbed Father’s sword and walked over to Thad. I placed my hand on his shoulder.
“He’s your best friend. Turn away.”
Thad’s leather-gloved hand gripped my wrist with such strength that I winced in pain. He looked up into my eyes and nodded solemnly before letting go.
I gripped Father’s sword firmly and moved towards Wesley with determined steps. Wesley’s screams rippled through the courtyard. I gasped when I saw him. His face was contorted and twisted, his arms spasmed and flopped about. He was becoming more animal than human. People stopped and stared as I raised the glistening silver blade of my father’s sword. The last rays of the moon stopped their glow as clouds hid them again. The air felt cold and oppressive.
Wesley’s bloodshot eyes shot open. His irises glowed with a dim amber light. He snarled exposing razor-sharp fangs as I brought the sword down across his neck. The silver blade sizzled and smoked against his flesh as his scream tore through the night.
*** Fourteen years later ***
I bolted upright in bed with sweat soaking my skin. Early morning sunlight streamed through the glass window and reflected against the hilt of my sword. The sword that once belonged to my father. I pulled in a shaky breath as a slender hand pulled me back down into the bed.
“Stay with me, Elias. Just a little bit longer. It’s cold.”
Her fingers guided my chin, so my face turned to hers. Her lustrous black hair spilled over her full breasts. Her blue eyes were filled with both concern and hardness. The hardness came from the lives we led and the enormity of the task and risks we faced daily.
“Another dream?”
I laid my head on the pillow next to Juliet. “I was twelve. My first kill. The day my brother was killed, and my father mangled. My father died the following day.”
“The dreams are becoming more frequent. The king is pushing us all too hard to be rid of the nightwalkers once and for all.”
“Thad is stepping down as leader of the hunters. He will continue to train but told me that I will take his place.”
Juliet rolled closer so her lips pressed against mine. “Maybe your dreams are a sign of your stress about committing?” Her eyes sparkled with amusement.
“Every week…”
She shushed my words by patting my cheek gently. She then turned away and rolled out of bed. She was beautiful and lean. A hunter soldier trained since she was young to kill nightwalkers.
“You know I am just joking, Elias. We risk our lives. It is inevitable one of us will not return one day. We are commanded by the king to enter harm’s way to keep the people safe. I do not need to ever be married and in our line of business, it is best to remain untethered here…” She pointed to her head. “…and here.” She pointed to her heart. “If either one is bound, we will make bad decisions.”
I nodded. Our relationship had grown over the years. At first, we sought solace in each other’s arms. That slowly changed into something more tangible even if neither one of us knew what it was. “I’ll see you at training.”
She held up a part of the bed sheet and curtseyed. “As you wish, Master Dufort.”
I chuckled. “I will get you back for that. Maybe I will force you to wear a dress.”
She laughed and turned away, slipping into her brown leather breeches. “In your dreams. I’m not going to dress up like a peacock like the rest of the ladies around here.”
“You’re such a rebel, Juliet.”
“It’s 1709, love. Times are changing.”
Juliet finished getting dressed and slipped from the room. I laid in bed a while longer waiting for the effects of the dream to dissipate. I closed my eyes to concentrate on pushing the memory from my mind before getting up and changing into my fighting gear. I moved to the window and looked down to the courtyard below.
As I stared at the heavy wooden gates, my hand went to the hilt of my sword. The well-used grip fit my hand far better than it had when I ended Wesley’s life. Later that day, as Father shared his last words, he bequeathed his sword to me and made me promise to look after my mother and sister.
I sighed, feeling the heavy burden of leading the hunters and this community. I turned away from the window and left my room. The long hallways that led to the dining room were covered in well-worn and threadbare red carpets. The stone walls were rough cut and dark, requiring torches and extra windows to provide just enough light to find your way.
When I entered the dining room, Mother and Harmony looked up.
Harmony smiled, stood, and lifted the heavy layers of her dress so she would not step on them. She stopped before me and curtseyed. “Good morning, Master Dufort.”
“Not you too, angel.”
She giggled. “We heard from Juliet that Thad is handing over the leadership to you in training today. She told me I should greet you this way this morning.”
“Did she now?”
Harmony grabbed my hand and with her buoyant energy pulled me towards the table. “Come along, brother. The master must get his breakfast.”
I pulled the chair for Harmony then bent down to kiss Mother on her cheek before sitting down.
“Your father would be so proud of you, Elias.”
Mother was still beautiful even if Father’s passing had aged her. Harmony had blossomed into a fetching young woman that caught the eyes of every man.
“I hope I can fill his shoes, yet I know I am not nearly as capable to lead as he was.”
“He was your age when he stepped into leadership of the hunters. A Dufort has always led the fight against the nightwalkers. Your blood makes you immune to their transforming bites.”
“I have been bitten several times already. Why is it the Duforts are not turned like everyone else?”
“I don’t know, but it is what makes you the best person to lead us.”
Harmony smiled as she set her cup down. “How are things going with Juliet? It seems she loves you in her own way.” She blushed. “Any possibilities I will become an aunt?”
“Hush, Harmony,” Mother said gently. “Their relationship is their business, but I would be a poor mother if I did not warn you about fornication. The church would cast us out if they knew.”
I bit into a large slice of bread. “The church has more important things to worry about then my relationship with Juliet, but your message is received.”
I stood and kissed my mother then Harmony. Harmony reached back and held me to her.
“Love you, brother.”
“Love you too, angel.”
***
Thad stepped up in front of the community. I stood off to the side with the rest of the hunter soldiers. The sun was hidden behind thick clouds. Mother and Harmony were in attendance in fully corseted gowns that would rival those of the ladies in the city. Blacksmiths had stopped hammering their metal and the squires were nudging each other in a playful way, more interested the girls than the topic at hand.
Juliet slipped in next to me and nodded. Her black hair drifted with the wind. She never showed any affection for me in front of others. Thad raised his hand and the crowd settled while my heart pounded faster.
“It is time for me to pass the reins of leadership. This community of people is the last line of defense against the nightwalkers. I have fought this plague for over thirty years. Many of you were here when Magnus and Christoff Dufort were slaughtered by an ambush of specters and their minions. As long as the threat persists, so shall we.
“The hunters need new leadership, for I am getting old and can no longer lead the fight. I will remain as a trainer and support our common goals. Know that I was never the rightful master, for that privilege belongs to a Dufort. From this moment on, Elias Dufort will be master here.”
“And you will be vital in the days to come…”
The words that sounded in my head filled me with foreboding. I looked around and saw no one. Juliet stared at me and with a slight nod indicated I needed to move to stand next to Thad. The squad of men and Juliet pushed me forward. The people clapped.
I stepped up next to Thad in a daze.
Thad grasped my arms firmly. “Ever since I saw you take up your father’s sword, I knew you were destined for great things. May you lead us to victory, Master Dufort.”
Thad removed a silver forearm bracer and slipped it on my left arm signifying my new status. With the words of my enemy ringing through my head, I squared my shoulders and greeted the crowd.
***
Two weeks passed since I had become master of the hunters. Ongoing pressure from the king had forced me into recruiting more fighters. I paced back and forth as the seven new recruits watched me with looks of awe. They looked young to me even though some were older than I was.
“Settle down, recruits,” Juliet had to raise her voice to speak above the clamor. She looked lethal in her fighting leathers and more than one recruit let their eyes linger longer than I deemed respectful.
Their looks angered me, and I closed my eyes for a moment to compose myself. “The public at large is not aware of the dangers that exist all around them. They see their loved ones disappearing or we hear them speak of shadows moving in the darkness. Before I speak more of the dangers that hunters face, I will warn you now that no greater danger exists in this world. A single bite from a nightwalker can turn you into one of them.”
The recruits stirred uneasily.
Thad stepped into the room. “This is your last chance, recruits. You may leave now and live your life oblivious to the threat that is around you. If you stay, you are here for good and will live and die by the sword in defense of the world.”
Over half the men left.
I gave Thad a look that conveyed we would never get enough recruits. “Let’s start with the basics and a little history. Nightwalkers, as far as we know, did not exist until the 1400s. Legends and what has been passed down from father to son over generations, suggest a man sought fame and power from a witch. The witch, under the light of the moon, cursed the man. That man transformed into the first nightwalker.”
“Your history is lacking…”
“Who said that?” I looked around the room as everyone stared at me like I was crazy. I bit back a curse that nearly escaped my lips.
I continued. “We know little of what happened to that man and presume he is dead, but the after effect of his reign of terror continue to grow and fester like a cancer. The nightwalkers form a rough hierarchy. Ravagers are the most prevalent. They are mindless monsters, deformed by their transformations. Some look more like animals than the humans they once were. They have one thought. That is to kill and consume humans.
“Most humans are luckily so torn asunder by their attacks that they have not enough life left to be turned. If, by chance, you survive their bite, you will turn in less than six hours. The more powerful the nightwalker, the faster you turn. Ravagers are stronger than us, but they are slow and clumsy.”
“Does everyone become a ravager if they turn?”
I shook my head. “Only those that survive the bite of a ravager or a shade become ravagers. Shades are faster and stronger than ravagers and many still look perfectly human. They can speak a little and have some semblance of thought and thus are more cunning. They can hide in the shadows and come upon you quickly. Because they have more control over themselves, they can stop themselves to allow the humans they bite to turn.
“Shades are created by the bite of a specter. Specters are, again, stronger, faster, and have not only the ability to become invisible, but also momentarily become insubstantial. You can swing your sword at them, and your sword will pass through nothing but air. Specters are very difficult to kill and often look just like you or me. Only their eyes give them away.
“Darklings are the most powerful. We believe darklings were turned by the original nightwalker. There are not many of them. As with other ranks in the hierarchy, they are faster and stronger than specters. They are uncommonly beautiful and thus disarming in their eloquence, appearance, and thoughtfulness. Encounters with a darkling are extremely rare. The last known battle was fourteen years ago when several darklings, specters, shades, and ravagers attacked our team in a coordinated attack.
“Darklings can speak into your mind and control you. Their ability to control a human will last less than a minute, but often that is enough time to turn you without you even having a chance to attack.”
“If they look human, how do you know what they are?”
“In the light of the moon or a flame, their eyes glow slightly amber. That, and we have water enhanced with silver. Even a drop of this water on their skin will burn them. That’s enough for now. Thad. Let’s start their training.”
“Yes, Master Dufort.”
I left the room and stopped in the hallway. I closed my eyes and felt my heartbeat. The door next to me creaked open. Juliet entered the hallway then pulled me to the side away from prying eyes.
“What was that in there, Elias? When you asked who said that.”
I stared into her eyes and shook my head. “Nothing.” The truth was, only a darkling could speak into a mind, and they would need to be close to do so. I could have simply imagined it as no nightwalker would dare step foot in our community filled with soldiers trained to fight them. “I’m just on edge and not sleeping well. We ride out tonight. I’m going to get some rest.”
Juliet never said anything, but I felt her eyes on me as I headed to my room.
***
The rhythmic sounds of rubbing leather and jostling metal lulled me as I rode next to Juliet. We had not spoken since the hallway. We had two fully trained soldiers and two new recruits with us. We normally rode in teams of four, taking one night per week for our mission, but the new recruits needed to be exposed, and training could only provide them the basics.
We were following up on a lead from the previous night’s team. At the edge of the city, near the river, they had heard sounds of nightwalkers. When they investigated, they found a tunnel that led underneath the city. It was partially blocked by bushes to hide the entrance. With their shift ending, they left it to us to continue the search.
As we approached, the horses grew skittish, so we dismounted and tied them off. I gathered the team in front of the tunnel.
“Stay alert. If there are nightwalkers in here it will be unusual for them as most hunt singularly and not in a group. Draw your weapons and be prepared for anything.”
Using torches, we moved into the tunnel. The tunnel ran under the city for a long way, and we paused every fifty feet to listen. We saw no signs of nightwalkers. We continued until we came to a large open room with five tunnels leading in all directions. Our torch light cast flickering shadows against the stone walls. It was completely silent except for the slow dripping of water.
“I don’t like this, Elias.”
I nodded to Juliet. I could sense something, but with two new recruits we were not prepared for further investigation. I motioned with my hand to silently back our way out of the tunnel.
The others began moving and I paused. Juliet stopped and looked back at me just as a specter flashed into existence. I dropped and spun, my sword cutting clean through the air where it had stood. A second later, it materialized again, but I was ready for it. My silver dagger plunged up and under the creature’s rib cage. It thrashed and shrieked.
Howls arose from the tunnels and ravagers erupted into the room. It had been a coordinated attack. Juliet was at my side as we fought for our lives. We backed our way into the tunnel, limiting how many could come upon us at a time.
“Run!” I yelled to the other four. “You too, Juliet.”
She hissed. “I will not leave you.”
We fought hard and bodies of ravagers piled at our feet. I could hear fighting going on behind us and I cursed.
Suddenly the ravagers fell back. A handsome man appeared behind them, and they parted to let him pass.
“I recognize that sword. It killed my mate.”
“Then you will be happy to go meet your maker the same way.”
“I think not.”
My head pounded and Juliet and I dropped to our knees. I could not control my body even as another specter emerged from the shadows of the rock wall next to me. It lunged for me and dug its fangs into my shoulder just as the darkling’s control slipped.
In an instant, Juliet was back on her feet and plunged her sword into the specter. It fell away and I felt Juliet pulling me back as she tried to stem the flow of blood from my neck. A second darkling appeared and then something else. The two darklings stepped aside as a beautiful woman walked between them. None of us would survive.
I slipped my hand under Juliet’s to put pressure on my wound. I was grateful it was more on my shoulder and not my neck near my artery.
“Run, Juliet. I can slow them down,” I whispered.
“I don’t want to lose you.”
“The others need your help.”
She looked down the tunnel toward the entrance.
“Let me make this easier on you both.” The woman said calmly. “Elias will come with me peacefully and I will tell the others to let the rest of you go.”
“Bloody bitch!” Juliet screamed and jumped forward but froze and collapsed in convulsions at the woman’s feet. Juliet hissed through gritted teeth.
“She cares for you.” I watched in horror as she squatted down and ran her fingers over Juliet’s cheek. “She’s quite fetching. Perhaps I should turn her for my own pleasure.”
I threw my silver dagger, catching the woman off guard. At the last moment, she screamed, vanished, and the blade plunged into the darkling behind her. The darkling clutched futility at the blade as the silver seared and smoked. The darkling male fell to the ground in seizures.
It was enough distraction for Juliet to wrest free of the woman’s mind control. She swung her silver blade and the woman vanished, appearing behind Juliet with a blade to her throat.
“Last chance. Come with me, Elias, peacefully, or I will kill her and the rest of your men and still take you with me.”
Whatever class of nightwalker she was, she was far more powerful than a darkling.
“I’ll go with you.”
“Drop your sword and your silver water.”
“Don’t do this, Elias.”
“I’m not worth five lives, Juliet. I would die for you any day as I believe you would for me. Let Juliet go and call off your minions.”
The woman vanished in a swirl of smoke only to appear next to me, her knife at my throat. The sounds of fighting ceased from further in the tunnel. Several men from the unit ran in and stopped short.
“The nightwalkers all just left. We lost the two recruits. What’s going on here, Elias?”
“Take Juliet and leave, Mathias. That’s an order.”
Mathias looked between me and Juliet before moving to her side to reach for her arm.
She pulled away from him. “Don’t touch me!” She stared down the nightwalker woman, then me. “If they turn you, I will kill you myself!”
The woman smiled at Juliet. “I’ll take good care of him for you.”
Juliet growled and struck the woman but before her fist could land on the woman’s face, the woman vanished, and her hand appeared out of the mists clutching Juliet’s neck. The rest of the woman appeared a second later.
“Unless you wish to become a mindless deformed ravager, as you all call them, I suggest you accept Elias’ sacrifice.” With seemingly little effort, the woman tossed Juliet into the tunnel wall.
Juliet winced at the impact. “I’ll kill you.”
“And I thought we were becoming friends, Juliet. Leave before I change my mind. I get Elias either way.”
Juliet was dragged away by Mathias. Her curses echoed through the tunnel.
The woman looked me up and down. “Come along, darling.”
We began walking through the tunnels.
“Don’t think about trying to escape. I can bring you just as easily if your legs are broken.”
“Where are you taking me?”
“To meet your maker.”
“Forgive me for not believing God lives beneath the city.”
“Not that maker.”
“What are you?”
“I will let Father tell you if he so desires.”
“Who is your father?”
“Your maker and master of us all.”
***
The woman said nothing more and we walked for a long time, branching several times from the main tunnel. I spotted numerous nightwalkers, all slunk away from us when they came near. The tunnel slowly rose, and the coolness of the damp underground air began to warm. We stepped through a heavy wooden door into a hallway. Torches lit the windowless structure.
The woman’s fist grabbed the back of my shirt and pushed me forward through a pair of large, carved doors. As soon as we were through the doors, she pushed me to my knees.
“Father.”
She kept my head staring at the floor. I heard several beings moving around me.
“Step back. Let him stand.”
I looked up as soon as her hand was removed. Around me stood the woman and six others. Two more women and four large men. They were incredibly alluring, beautiful, and handsome, wearing the very finest clothing and jewelry. They slowly stepped back as a very large man stepped up close to me.
He looked me over slowly with a smirk. “I expected… more.”
“Sorry to disappoint you.”
“You remind me of my brother.”
The man radiated confidence and power. Even the woman was no match for his presence. His eyes were bright amber. Dark hair fell to his powerful shoulders.
“I gather you lead the nightwalkers that prey on innocent humans?”
Faster than I could even perceive, his fist connected with my chest. At least five ribs shattered with loud cracks. I skidded across the floor and crumpled into the stone wall. I struggled for breath as I tried to lift my head from the cold stone floor.
In the blink of an eye, I was being lifted off my feet by a powerful hand around my neck. I was tossed back to the middle of the room.
“Innocent humans? Those same humans that would hunt and kill you had you been afflicted by this curse? You are deluded.”
I coughed up blood and croaked out a reply. “What… do you want… with me?”
“I should introduce myself. I am Gavroche. You are here because I need a resolution to this curse. Your father failed. Now it is your turn.”
“My father? My turn… for what?”
“To die.”
One of the other men grabbed my ankle and dragged me through the room and back into the hallway. There was no care taken, even when I was pulled down rough stone stairs and thrown into a windowless cell with thick steel bars.
***
“We need everyone! Now!” Juliet paced back and forth.
Thad glanced at Elias’ mother and Harmony. They both sat on a couch holding each other.
“They were waiting for you, Juliet. Don’t you think they will be ready for a counterattack? How many were there?”
“Dozens. Ravagers, shades, specters, darklings, and… something stronger. A woman that had more power that any darkling.”
“I will speak with the king, Juliet. We will need more than the hunters to rout them all.”
“Speak with the king? How long will that take?”
“Days. A week maybe.”
“And Elias will be dead by then. Why did they want him? They have never done anything like this before.”
“They… they have.” Thad looked away.
“What do you mean, they have?”
“Fourteen years ago. I… was certain everything happened that day just like we had told everyone. Early this morning, just before you arrived back… a veil was lifted from my mind. Memories from that day all came back to me. The woman you described… She was there.”
Juliet crossed the room towards Thad and slid her dagger from her sheath. “What do you mean a veil was lifted?”
Thad sat down heavily into a chair. He placed his head in his hands. “This morning I heard words in my head. A man’s voice. He told me to not come after Elias. That his army was too strong and by the time I arrived it would be too late. Then he told me to remember.”
Juliet hissed. “It’s a few darklings and that woman. We can rescue Elias with a large enough force.”
Thad shook his head. “There are more. Many more. That woman… there were more like her there and there was a man. The one that spoke in my head. He…” Thad looked at Harmony. “He beat, bit, and bled Magnus. Magnus had gone missing in some tunnels. When we found him, several were biting him, trying to turn him. Christoff went crazy to save Magnus. Those creatures just stood there and let the ravagers have at him. Wesley tried to fight but was bitten by a shade. With Magnus not turning, they sent us away with our minds wiped. They’re going to kill Elias… and there is nothing we can do about it.”
***
I shivered against the cold, damp stone floor of the cell. Pain wracked my body and every time I felt my eyes closing, one of the nightwalkers came in and smashed metal against the bars to waken me. I had been there for many hours without food or water, a sure sign of what was to come.
I guessed it must have still been nearing dusk of the next day when the man that dragged me to the cell unlocked the steel door. He reached for me, and I weakly batted his hand away.
“I’ll walk this time.” My voice was raspy and just those few words made me cough up more blood.
“You are pathetic and weak.”
In that moment I would give anything to have my father’s sword back in my hand. I didn’t acknowledge the man, just weakly followed him back into the large room. I wheezed at the exertion of coming up the stairs and I held my hand over my broken ribs.
All eyes turned to me, and there were many. The largest and most powerful man, Gavroche, stood in the center of the room. Around him were the three women and three men that the man who led me to the room joined. Beyond them were close to fifty darklings. I had no idea there were so many.
“It is nearly time for you to fulfill your destiny, Elias. I have carefully planned this moment for years and believe I may have found the secret. If this does not work, there is always your sister.”
The thought of my beautiful, innocent sister being in my place sent a shudder down my spine and gave me strength. I roared and rushed the man. He stood patiently until I got close when he lashed out with his fist. My jaw shattered and I remember blood splattering across the polished marble floor before my world went dark.
I woke in extreme pain. I was strapped down on a table in the center of the room. I would have screamed, but my tongue was barely able to move. I could feel bits of bone embedded in it and my own blood slowly dripping down my throat.
I could see from only one eye and my breathing was ragged and gurgled in my throat. I was weak, so weak. One of the women from the group of seven hovered nearby. She looked hungry as she pulled something from my arm then lifted a glass container filled with blood. My blood.
“Anymore and he will die, Father.”
Gavroche came into view, stared at me, then looked up towards the ceiling. “It is almost time. Remove the shutters.”
I heard the scurrying of feet, then the ceiling began to open exposing the evening sky. The last rays of sunlight hit the clouds with an orange glow. It was surprisingly beautiful.
“Feed children, but leave his last breath for me.”
I was set upon by the seven. They each sank their fangs into my flesh. Their bites were nothing like the bite of the specter. Perhaps it was because I was so near death, but their bites eased the pain. Still, I felt the curse trying to gain a foothold in me.
“Enough!”
I was falling… darkness was surrounding me. My heart… there was nothing left for it to push through my veins. My last sight was of the moon breaking through the clouds. That’s when Gavroche bit my neck and the last of my life exploded from me in a scream.
Instead of dying, something stirred within me. A spark. A spark that grew to a flame. I was burning from the inside out. I could feel the man’s fangs still buried in my neck. I gasped.
Flashes of memories came to me. They were not my own.
I was on a hilltop. Trees surrounded an open glade where I stood. Grasses and boulders gave the place a warm and beautiful look. The sky was cloudy. To the east shades of orange and purple from the coming night. To the west, oranges blended into yellows amid splotches of brilliant blue sky.
A man walked into the glade. He had dark hair and dark clothing. He approached the center of the glade. The ethereal shape of a woman shimmered into existence before solidifying in front of him.
“Celestine, my love.”
“I am here, love. Are you ready, Nathaniel?”
“I will rule? I will gain power and influence?”
“Yes, Love. All that, and much more. I will be at your side as we rule together.”
Another man approached. He was older than the first by a few years. He had a look of confidence about him, yet his eyes were glassy.
“Edward.” The woman’s voice was seductive and alluring.
“This has nothing to do with my brother,” Nathaniel spoke with anger in his voice.
“He is needed.” She looked towards the east. “It is time. Do you want this or not? Do you want me? Do you want the power of a god?”
“Yes!”
“Then take this vial and drink it.” She handed Nathaniel a vial of thick red liquid.
Nathaniel stared at the vial and put it to his lips just as the moon emerged from the clouds.
The woman began to chant and as he drank her eyes turned all white and began to glow. “Power and might, strength of night. Infuse this man with shadows and sight. By sevens his rule will sow and by sevens his kingdom will grow.”
Nathaniel screamed as wisps of darkness tore at him. He became taller and larger, more handsome. His eyes became amber and glowed in the moonlight.
He closed his eyes and lifted his chin. “I hunger.”
The woman pointed to Edward. “Your sacrifice.”
“No…” He shook as fangs grew from his teeth.
“The sacrifice must be made!”
Just then, the clouds parted in the west, the final rays of sunlight fell upon Edward. His eyes cleared and he looked around the glade confused. He turned to look at his brother Nathaniel.
“What have you done, brother? Celestine? Why are you here with him, my love?”
“Kill him, Nathaniel!” The woman screamed. “You must feed and make the sacrifice! You must bind the bloodlines or be cursed to darkness forever.”
Nathaniel roared. It was inhuman.
“Don’t do this, Nathaniel! Whatever this beguiling witch has done, we can fix!” Edward turned to Celestine. “Stop this!”
Celestine laughed. “He has no choice. He must feed or he will die. It is all in motion.”
Edward looked upon Nathaniel. Nathaniel was panting and in obvious pain. Edward’s eyes softened.
“I love you, brother. Take my life if it will ease your pain.”
Nathaniel burst into dark mist only to reappear next to Celestine. He sank his teeth into her neck. Her scream echoed through the surrounding hills. Edward drew his sword and plunged it into the woman.
Celestine sank to her knees. “I curse you, Nathaniel, for your treachery. Enmity and death will reign in your life. You will be hunted all your days. Your own blood will reject you. I will return to… take… my revenge.”
A flash of light sent them all apart. When the light dissipated, only the two brothers remained.
Edward stood. The last ray of sunlight was upon him. He stared angrily at his brother. Nathaniel stood and the hunger in his amber eyes was still there. The moonlight reflected down upon him. He took a step forward and the sunlight touched his skin. It sizzled and burned.
“You stupid fool, Nathaniel. Always lusting after power. You are lost to me.”
“I will take what is rightfully mine, Edward.”
“Then we are at odds.”
A flash of lightning crashed between them sending them scrambling away from each other.
The memories stopped the moment the man pulled his fangs from my neck. For those precious moments, I was without pain, but now the pain tore through my body. I was turning. My skin sizzled and smoked, wisps of darkness coalesced around me. My bones shattered and reformed. My broken jaw realigned.
I was screaming and all I wanted was to die.
“We did it. He is turning. Set up the blood to flow back into him. Quickly!”
“Yes Father.”
I closed my eyes and thrashed. The straps kept me from moving too much, but they cut deeply into my wrists, arms, shoulders, and legs. I heard sharp cracks as my bones shattered and the sound of glass clinking against metal. Energy flooded into my arm and slowly moved throughout my body. It collided against the curse in me like knives slicing my veins open. It was like shards of ice and molten fire at the same time.
Darkness overtook me and my screams faded.
***
“Miss. Wake up, Miss.”
I didn’t want to wake up. I didn’t want more pain. I didn’t want to know if I was alive or what I had become.
“Leave me to die.” The sounds of my words over my parched lips shook me. They were sensual, like the softest of caresses.
“You are not dying, Miss. The master sent me to fetch you. I need to get you dressed.”
My eyes flickered open. The ceiling above me was made of ornately carved wood. The room glowed with torchlight.
“Oh my. Your eyes are so beautiful. I wasn’t expecting that.”
I turned my head to see a young woman. I could feel her heartbeat. She was human.
I sat up slowly as I stared at her, but long hair fell in front of my eyes. Pendulous weight shifted on my chest. Looking down, I could see a pair of breasts barely contained beneath the thin fabric I was wearing.
“What happened to me?”
“I would have thought you would remember. Gavroche turned you. Your transformation left you… a woman. A very beautiful woman. Gavroche was very pleased saying it was the fulfillment of prophecy.”
My hand pulled a fistful of hair in front of my eyes. The dark brown hair was silky soft and had long gentle curls. It had several tones of brown that reminded me of shiny chestnuts.
“A woman… A woman and what else?”
“Oh. I’m sorry Miss. I don’t know. You look…”
“How do I look?”
“Breathtaking. Never seen anyone so beautiful and that is saying a lot, Miss. The first daughters are all stunning, but you… It’s your eyes, I think. Hard to look away from them.”
I took a deep breath, amazed at how good I felt, even if there was a powerful gnawing hunger within me. My hand went to my cheek. It was smooth and I felt no damage. I probed my ribs, distracted by the sight of how pressing them pushed in the silky fabric enhancing the shape of my breasts.
“Miss. The master is waiting.”
I pushed my legs over the edge of the plush bed. My bare feet touched a luxuriously carpeted floor. I looked around. The room was large and well appointed. A mirror caught my eye. I took a few steps until I could see myself. I paused, breathless. The woman in the mirror vaguely resembled my sister.
I looked from the mirror then down at myself several times before moving closer to it. I fell to my knees and reached to touch my reflection. I leaned closer to stare into my new eyes. They were smoky and had a dark outside ring blending quickly to light green and finally amber around the pupil. They were stunning.
“I’m dead. Dreaming.”
“No, Miss.”
“You’re human. Why are you here?”
“I work here. They treat me well. Miss, I know this is a shock to you, but it is not good to keep the master waiting. Let me help you change.”
I nodded and stood to my feet.
“Miss, please come over here and slip out of your sleeping clothes.”
I moved silently over to where she waited. Too stunned and in shock to do otherwise. Her fingers gently reached up and slid the thin fabric straps over my shoulders letting the silky gown drop to the floor. I glanced back at the mirror to see the exquisiteness of my body. I only looked away when the young woman had me step into brown leather pants. With those on, she snugged a brown leather corset on me, and finally an open skirt. brown leather boots were tugged on to complete everything.
“These are fighting clothes, Miss. There will be times you will be required to wear dresses.”
“Dresses…”
“Miss. Please follow me.”
I followed her out of the room and into hallways that seemed very brightly lit to me.
“What is your name?”
“My name is Cora, Miss.”
“I still don’t understand why you would be here with these creatures. They are hideous and vicious. Bloodthirsty animals.”
“They are not all like that, Miss. Here we are. Please go into the room beyond these doors.”
“Thank you, Cora.”
I glanced down at myself, then placed my hands on the gold-polished handles for the large double doors. I paused a moment before pushing them inward. The room was the same one as the one I was in before. The man was there. Gavroche. The one that bit my neck. The other seven lounged in various seats and couches but stood upon my arrival.
“There you are daughter. Let’s get a good look at you.”
I felt bound by this man as if a thick, heavy chain connected me to him. I stood still as the doors closed behind me.
“I said come, daughter.” His words tugged at me. My fear was tangible. I had no idea what I was, just that I was a smaller woman.
I took several steps forward and paused when the others started to circle me. They all looked lustfully at me. Some of the women ran their fingers over my shoulders.
“Enough. Step away from her.”
I took a good look at the man and recognized him from the dream. Certainly, this could not be the same person as what I believed I saw was the moment the nightwalkers were created. He would have to be hundreds of years old.
The others backed away as he strode forward. I winced as he reached to touch my cheek.
“Do not fear me, child. You are one of us now. Any pain you suffer will only be your own doing.” He lifted my chin and stared into my eyes. “Bring a torch.”
I held his gaze but felt the heat of the torch as it neared me.
“Your eyes do not glow like ours do. Are you hungry?”
“I thirst for that which I am repulsed by.”
“You will learn to love it.”
“I do not wish to turn anyone or kill them.”
“You have much to learn, daughter. Bring in the girl.”
I did not look away but felt the subtlest of wind as the door opened behind me. While I heard the steps, I felt the presence of a human. I closed my eyes and could see the faint red glow of her heart.
“You feel her, don’t you.”
“Yes.”
One of the seven brought the woman near me. She looked disheveled and yet there was also desire in her eyes. Upon seeing me, she smiled and held out her bare arm. I saw the veins pulsing with life and felt my teeth begin to lengthen. Fangs, just like the other nightwalkers. I may have been beautiful, but I was still a monster.
“Feed off her, daughter.”
I shook my head.
“Resistance will only cause you pain. Would it help you to know humans come to us to allow us to feed off them? They receive a sense of euphoria from our bites. She is not here against her will and you will not kill her or turn her.”
“No. I can’t become…”
“A cursed monster? A creature of the night? It is too late for that. You are one. I will make this easier on you.” He pulled a dagger from his hip and cut the woman’s arm just enough to allow the blood to trickle out.
I had no control and lunged for the woman’s arm. My fangs sank into her arm, and I pulled the life-giving blood from her. She moaned as if in ecstasy. I felt her tense and I reluctantly let her go. I watched as her arm healed instantly.
“Take her away.”
One of the seven pulled the dreamy-eyed girl out of the room.
“You see? It is not so bad.”
“Father, may I?”
The woman that had captured me was staring at my lips.
“Of course, Emma.”
Emma stepped in front of me, placed both hands on my head, and kissed me. Her tongue probed for mine. It was sensual and frightening at the same time. She pulled away slightly, then lightly licked my lips before moving away.
The man stared at me. “I am Gavroche. Your father. These are my children. You now know Emma.”
Emma licked her lips and smiled.
He pointed to a blonde-haired young woman. “This is Austra. My last daughter is named Saida.”
A black-haired woman tipped her head.
“My sons. Alastor, Andrew, Edmund, and Dagon. They are my seven. Each of them gives birth to seven darklings, as you would call them. Each darkling will create seven specters and so on and so forth. And then there is you. I will name you Adelina.”
“By sevens his power will sow, and by sevens his kingdom will grow.”
Gavroche’s eyes narrowed. “What did you say?”
“Something from a dream I had.”
“Leave us! Adelina, you stay.”
The others left quickly, and I looked for the nearest exit.
“Don’t even think of running, Adelina. By my thought or word, I can halt you in your tracks. Try it. Try to leave.”
I tried to move, but my feet remained in place. “What are you going to do to me? Or perhaps I should ask what more will you do to me?”
“You can move now, Adelina. You need to understand the hierarchy of my kingdom. Every nightwalker yields to my command. Tell me about the dream.”
I was conflicted. Defiant, but defeated. I stared at him a long time before I recounted all that I remembered.
Gavroche moved to a chair and sat down. “I was Nathaniel. None of the others know who I am since I changed my name well before I met them. None of the others had a dream like yours. Everything you said was exactly as it happened. You may not realize this, but you and I are related. Edward was the father that ultimately spawned you and your sister.”
“Edward…”
“Dufort.”
He let that sink in.
“Why did you turn me? Why did I become a woman? What… am… I?”
“Did you enjoy hunting us, Adelina?”
The sound of my new name irritated me. “It was a matter of duty and honor. If left unchecked, your kind would slaughter or turn everyone. The hunters were led by Duforts and assigned their task to eliminate your kind by the king himself. No one enjoyed hunting the nightwalkers, least of all, me.”
“What would you say if I agreed with you. That the ravagers need to be kept in check?”
“I find that hard to believe since you could handle that yourself.”
“Good point but I do agree with you, nonetheless. I want you to set aside your biases. If you came upon me or my firstborn without knowledge of what we are, what would you think of us?”
“You put me in a difficult position to answer. Was I not just tortured and turned against my will? Were you not the same people that tore apart my brother and father? You appear civilized and intelligent, yet you ask too much of me, for I know you are not civilized by your very actions.”
“I could same the same about you. The hunters have slaughtered our kind for hundreds of years. The atrocities they have done to my people are far greater than what mine have done to humans. Let me ask you this. If your lover, Juliet, or your mother or sister were cursed, would you not do everything in your power to free them?”
“That would depend upon the cost. But yes, within reason I would do everything I could. However, you brought this on yourself. Everything that has happened can be placed solely upon your shoulders. All the deaths. All the lives ruined were all for your quest for power.”
He stood large and, in a flash, dissolved away and appeared with his hand wrapped around my throat. “Do not presume you know the hearts of men when you have not lived their lives, child.”
He let go and I gasped for breath.
He turned away. “You wanted to know why I turned you. I have lived over three hundred years, never once since the curse being able to stand in the light of the sun. My brother sought to destroy me, and I had to find my way through the darkness alone. I am more than human but rely upon human blood to live. My life has been filled with death.
“I have sought out seers and prophets. They all said the same thing to me. The blood lines must be united. Siblings must set aside their fears. The war must end. And Celestine must die.”
“Celestine died on that hilltop.”
“I don’t believe so. She said she would return to seek her revenge. I loved her. I realize I was a pawn and was being manipulated by her. So, it seems, was my brother. I sense she is not dead and biding her time.”
“This…” I looked down at my new body. “This is your attempt to end the curse?”
“In your turning, I have successfully united my brother’s blood, your blood, with mine. The Duforts need to set this enmity between us aside. What better way than to take one that could not be turned and turn them so that they can become the bridge. I did not know if you would die, or not. I believed the blood in your veins was what kept you from turning. I drained you so that there was nothing left to prevent your turning.
“I don’t expect your loyalty or your love for what I did to you, but you will obey me as my child. You will learn about our life, and when the time is right, I will send you back to the hunters. As for why you transformed into a woman… Turning is never consistent. Everyone is altered to a greater or lesser degree. Just look at the ravagers. As for what you are, I do not know yet. We are about to find out.”
The doors opened and Emma, a darkling, a specter, a shade, and a ravager entered.
“You said it was time to play, Father?”
“Adelina needs to learn our ways.” He sat back in his chair.
By some unspoken command, the ravager screamed and raced towards me. I took a step back. I had transformed into a woman and knew I was weaker. I was unarmed. The ravager stopped just out of reach. Drool fell to the floor from its fangs. It stared at me and sniffed.
Emma cast her worried gaze at Gavroche and growled. “Attack her!”
The ravager looked confused but moved towards me and stopped again.
“I’m not sure what this is supposed to accomplish. I don’t want to be hurt nor do I wish to hurt anyone.”
Gavroche laughed. “You would not hesitate to kill this creature a few days ago. Attack her.”
The ravager hissed and jumped for me. I dodged out of the way of the sluggish creature. Gavroche was correct in that I would have killed the ravager, but I was female and unarmed. I rolled to my feet as it jumped again. This time it snagged my clothing with its claws. Its mouth opened wide showing rows of sharp fangs.
I was fast, much faster than I had ever been before. I held its head away with one hand to the creature’s forehead. Still, it continued to gnash its fangs and its hands and feet clawed at me. I slugged the ravager with my right fist. It tore away from me and landed in a heap against the far wall.
It limped a little but ran at me again.
“It will keep trying to kill you until it is dead, Adelina. You must kill it to stop the fight.”
I tilted my head to the side and frowned just as it leapt at me again. As before, I held its head back with one hand, but its claws kept on tearing at my clothing and had cut my arms. With one particularly painful gash, I lashed out, grabbed the lower jaw with my other hand, and yanked. The ravager’s blood splattered all over me as its jaw ripped right from its head. It thrashed about, then died in a gurgling heap at my feet.
It was far more than I had ever done before. The raw power and strength in my body was staggering. Yet, I had only killed a ravager, even if it was with my bare hands.
I looked down at my bloody arms that were already healing. “I thought you said I would not be hurt anymore.”
“I said any pain you suffer would be your own doing. You could have ended the fight before you got hurt.”
“You were the one that ordered the ravager to attack me. In any civilized court, you would be liable for my injuries.”
“Civilized court, indeed. You and I both need to learn what you are and are capable of. You may find yourself on the other side of a hunter sword.”
“That’s funny when it feels the only threat to my life right now are those in this room.”
“We already learned something, didn’t we Emma?”
Emma nodded. “I don’t understand it, Father. Why did the ravager not heed my command?”
“There can only be two reasons for this. Either Adelina’s blood is somehow tainted, which I doubt since we all drank it, or she is higher in the hierarchy than you are.”
“How is that possible when she and I were both turned by you? We should be the same.”
“She was not turned the same way as you, Emma. She had the cursed blood of my sworn enemy in her veins. We need to test more. Angelique. Attack Adelina.”
The shade stepped forward. She was far more human and cunning than the ravager. A shade’s language was rudimentary. “Come play… little doll.”
“This is insane.”
“Angelique. Stop.”
Angelique took a step back.
“Perhaps you are right, Adelina.”
The door opened and the largest of Gavroche’s ‘sons’ entered. Dagon, if I recalled correctly. “You called, Father?”
“I need you to test our latest recruit. Are you ready, Adelina?”
“He’s twice my size.”
“If you can incapacitate him, then we will move onto more painless training. You will fight him eventually. Would you rather fight three more or just go to the main fight?”
“Clearly, what I want is not the priority in your mind.”
Dagon cracked his knuckles. “She’s powerful. I can sense it in her, but her mind is trapping her.”
“Don’t do this, Gavroche.”
“Call me father and I might consider a short reprieve.”
“My father died after you slaughtered him.”
“Suit yourself. Have at her, Dagon.”
Dagon vanished in a swirl of darkness only to appear right behind me. He threw his fist into my ribs, and I heard them crack. Gods he was powerful. I fell end over end, crashing into the stone wall. I held my ribs as I stood. Dagon was nowhere to be found. I ran for a corner, knowing he could not possibly materialize inside a wall.
I managed only two steps before he appeared before me. “Going somewhere, darling?” He swung his fist for my head, but I managed to dodge it but in doing so pain from my ribs flared and I gasped only to have my wind knocked out of me completely when his leg kicked my feet from underneath me and I slammed onto the hard floor. I rolled away as I tried to catch my breath, barely avoiding another kick.
Dagon vanished again as I scrambled to my feet. I was healing quickly, but that was not going to help when he could simply come upon me from behind. I placed my back to the wall when Dagon appeared in front of me. His fist aimed for my head once again. I dodged and gained slight satisfaction when his hand hit the stone.
Using his surprise, I tried to slug him, but my fist only found air. He materialized inches away from me, his body pressed against mine.
“You smell nice, Adelina.” His lips pressed against my neck. I pushed him with all I had and managed to send him tumbling away.
He shook his head and smiled. “Come on, darling. How about a kiss?”
I heard Emma hiss.
He vanished and appeared at my side. His teeth sank into my neck. I screamed in pain and brought my knee into his crotch, then hit him as he was doubled over. His nose shattered and he fell away spitting blood. I reached my hand to my neck and pulled it away to find my own blood there.
“Bloody hell.”
Dagon roared, vanished, and slammed into me so hard that I flew twenty feet through the air and crashed through a sturdy chair and then into the stone floor. I could barely move when he appeared above me.
“Pleasant dreams, darling.” He smashed his fist into my face.
***
“Stay still.”
For a moment I thought I was twelve again. Mother was telling me to stop fidgeting. I was waiting for Father and Christoff to return. That ended when my cheek felt like a knife was being pushed into it. I pulled back.
“Stay still, Miss. I’m still cleaning you up.”
I opened one eye, the one that could open, to find Cora tending to me. I tried to touch my cheek with my hand, but pain erupted in my ribs.
“You need to feed to fully heal, Miss. I can bring one of the donors if you like.” Cora dabbed at my cheek, and I felt the sharp pain again.
“Do you…” Even talking hurt. “Do you think if I heal faster then I will just get another beating sooner?”
“Maybe. Emma told me what happened when she carried you in here. I’m sorry, Miss. Their ways are not… normal. But they are effective.”
“So much for Gavroche thinking I’m something special.”
“I would not say that. You don’t know how to phase or become invisible. You have not tapped into your mind control abilities. Emma was impressed and said to avoid Dagon because he was in a lot of pain.”
“Great. Now I must constantly be looking behind me for his retribution.”
“You don’t understand, Adelina. You will.”
“How come you don’t fear being here, Cora? Aren’t you worried the ravagers will attack you?”
“Not at all. In the human world, we call the categories of nightwalkers, ravagers, shades, specters, and darklings. I coined a new phrase for the eldest children of Gavroche as darklords. Darklords, darklings, and specters all feed off blood. Darklords need the least blood to sustain themselves or have some when they are injured to heal rapidly. Darklings and specters need blood more frequently. They all recruit donors and the donors are marked. Any shade or ravager feeding from a donor will be killed.
“I am a worker and workers are not marked per say. I am now as I have been given to you. You are my mistress, and my role is to look after you and tend your needs. Workers drink silver water once per week. It does not take much to make us poisonous to nightwalkers. They can smell it and avoid us.”
“Silver water… I used to use that when hunting.”
“Yours was much more concentrated than what we workers drink. Let’s get you up.”
I sat up and winced with the pain but was surprised at how much I had already healed. I looked down at my shapely figure and saw I was wearing a black nightgown.
“When Emma brought you here, I removed your clothing, bathed you with cloths, then put your nightclothes on you. Miss Emma seems to like you.”
“I think terms such as like and love in this place mean different things from where I am from. I have… had someone. They would kill me now for what I have become.”
Cora’s fingers lifted my chin. “I have worked here for years, Miss. I know this is hard for you to fathom, but the darklords and darklings are practically human. They are far stronger and faster, have special abilities, but they have real emotions, real thoughts. They are not that much different than a human. Do you feel different than you were before?”
“Yes. No. I am physically different, but I feel the same inside as I was before.”
“You have hopes, dreams, and fears just like the rest of us. This feud. This war can end. If I can learn to accept the nightwalkers, so can others. Perhaps your lover would eventually accept you.”
“I became female when I turned, Cora. Juliet would never… Her family was murdered by nightwalkers. I suspect the only way she will be satisfied is with a silver sword through my heart.”
“I was made aware of the turning change, Miss. I’m sorry for your loss. Can I bring in a donor?”
“No, thank you, Cora. I just don’t want the additional reminder of my inhumanity.”
Cora nodded. “Then we best get you dressed for dinner.”
“Dinner?”
“Every night Gavroche and the darklords have dinner together.”
“I can only imagine.”
***
My ribs throbbed with every constricted breath. “Does it have to be so bloody tight, Cora?”
“A corset is meant to be much tighter to emphasize your thin waist, Miss. I am only tightening it enough to make it look proper.”
“My sister would be laughing at me right now.”
I heard laces moving through the eyelets. A sharp tug and another squeeze on my broken ribs was confirmation that modern dresses were invented by a sadistic man with no idea of the pain he was inflicting.
“There you go, Miss. All done. Now I just need to get the skirt over your head and fix any loose hair.”
Fifteen minutes later, Cora deemed me presentable just as Gavroche’s voice sounded in my head.
“You’re late for dinner.”
“Blame that on the twenty layers of silk and several broken ribs,” I spoke silently to myself.
“I heard that. We are waiting for you.”
Cora twisted a few strands of my hair. “Were you rolling your eyes at me, Miss?”
“Gavroche says he is waiting for me. I was rolling my eyes at him.”
“Best not to keep them waiting. Let me get the doors for you, Miss.”
As we walked through the hallways, it occurred to me why men opened doors and pulled chair for women. The dresses were so large, I would likely fall over before my hand found the handle.
Cora opened the double doors and stepped back to let me pass. Gavroche and the darklords were standing around in their finest clothing. A large table was perfectly set with more cutlery than I had ever seen before. Gold cutlery. Not silver. Crystal glasses and the finest plates. Candles were lit.
The door closed behind me as everyone stared. I must have been quite the sight with a bruised face and an eye that was now only able to open slightly. Emma, dressed in an elaborate lavender gown, crossed the room, and delicately ran her fingers over my cheek.
“I will have words with your girl. You should have fed.”
“Cora wished to bring me a donor and I declined.”
“Why would you do that?”
I gently removed her hand from my cheek.
Gavroche moved to the head of the table. “Adelina. You will sit next to me so we can talk.”
All eyes followed me as I made my way to Gavroche’s right side. Alastor slipped in behind me, dressed in a sleek gray suit. I tensed, but he merely held the chair for me. The men helped Emma, Austra, and Saida sit before they all took their seats.
Gavroche remained standing as humans entered the room. Several placed soup in front of each of us while others poured what appeared to be wine. Gavroche lifted his glass.
“A toast to the newest member of our household. Adelina.”
Everyone reached for their glasses and held them high. “Adelina,” they said in unison. They waited for me.
I reached for my glass, tipped my head slightly, and brought the glass close so I could smell it. It smelled like red wine.
“It’s wine, Adelina.” Gavroche sounded irritated.
I ignored the stares and took a sip. It was exceptionally good wine. I set my glass back down and laughed.
Gavroche tensed. “I fail to see what is funny, Adelina.”
“The irony of it all.”
Emma looked at Gavroche with a worried expression. “What’s ironic, Adelina?”
“I spent my life hunting nightwalkers. Beings I thought were nothing more than savage beasts. I lived a military-style life. No fancy clothing. No fancy meals. Now, here I am dressed like a butterfly, sitting at a table with all of you dressed in your finest. A dinner table that would rival the king’s. The irony is that you all seem far more civilized and human than I ever was. I imagined many things, but not this.”
Alastor was staring at me. “We all still hold onto our humanity, Adelina.”
Gavroche carefully brought a spoon of soup to his lips. “For many years we struggled with our place until we formulated a vision for our future. We hold events and dinners as a way of preparing ourselves to integrate back into society.”
I nearly choked on my soup. “Exactly how do you think you can integrate when humans remain fodder for ravagers and shades? Nightwalkers have a rather, forgive the pun, shady reputation.”
I heard clinking of spoons.
Gavroche leaned back in his chair. “Relax everyone. It has been too long since we had a fresh perspective around our table. You are correct, Adelina. It is our hope that we will eventually remedy how we are seen by the rest of the world. By training ourselves to be ready for society when it opens its doors to us, we will be more prepared. We already own many businesses. We leverage human partnerships to do so for we cannot be in the sunlight and at night, our eyes give us away.
“Many of you have questioned why turn one of our most feared enemies. A Dufort, even. As you can see, the rule of seven did not factor into Adelina becoming one of us. I cannot turn more people unless one of you dies. Adelina’s turning places us at risk, and even now the hunters are trying to win over the king to use his army in conjunction with the hunter soldiers to wipe us out.
“Turning Elias Dufort has placed a target upon us of the likes we have never had before. Since the nightwalker curse was cast by the witch, I have discovered three events that must take place before the curse can be lifted. I believe turning Elias, combining his bloodline with my own, is the first of the three events. It is therefore of utmost importance we prepare ourselves and train Adelina for her role.”
“And what exactly is my role?”
“Your role will depend upon your abilities, but I have hope that you will visit your sister soon.”
I carefully placed my spoon down, pushed away from the table, and stood. “My sister is innocent and kind. You will not involve her.”
I started to leave but found I was rooted in place. “Let. Me. Go.”
“Sit down, Adelina.”
The pressure for me to sit was powerful. I fought against it, and I only caused myself great pain.
“Sit!”
I plunked myself back down in the chair.
“You will not disrespect me, Adelina. You will either visit your sister or I will bring her here. It is your choice.”
I seethed with anger and my hand momentarily vanished in a swirl of dark wisps. I gritted my teeth and nodded. “I will go to her when you deem me ready, Gavroche.” My hand returned to normal.
“Austra. You will oversee Adelina’s knowledge and lore of us. Dagon. You will continue to train with Adelina in combat until such time as she incapacitates you. Saida. You will work with Adelina and her girl to prepare her for being a woman in high society. Alastor. You will train Adelina in her dark abilities.”
“What of me, Father?” Emma asked.
Gavroche turned his gaze to Emma. There was softness there, almost as if she were his real daughter. “Everything else. I expect you to be her companion and mentor whenever she is not otherwise occupied.”
Emma smiled.
As more food arrived, Gavroche asked what was happening among their businesses and politics with the king and prince.
***
I didn’t speak another word, just kept my mouth shut. I did, however, eat. The food was the best I had ever eaten, and I was quite hungry. I ate enough that the corset was pressing more painfully against my ribs.
When dinner finished, I was excited to leave, but such was not to be the case. Apparently, as part of the social training, everyone was expected to mingle and when the three-human band started playing, dance. Not able to leave, I found an out of the way corner to stand by myself, but I was apparently a flame for moths. Andrew was the first to confront me.
“I do not like that you are here. You killed Bellinor, my child.”
“I don’t like being here either, so we have that in common. I apologize if I killed someone you cared for. To set the record straight, I only killed nightwalkers that attacked me first or had recently killed a human.”
Andrew stepped forward and I backed up until my gown pressed against the wall. Emma intervened and pulled Andrew away to dance.
He growled at her. “I was not finished with the murderer yet.”
“Yes. You are.”
He grunted and she curtseyed to him before holding out her hand. He took her hand when Gavroche interrupted them.
“Andrew. You are to bow first.”
Andrew’s jaw tightened, and he bowed to Emma before taking her hand. Before I could move, Edmund stepped in front of me.
“You will dance with me, Adelina.”
“Perhaps another time.” I turned away, but he grabbed my arm.
“It was not a request.”
This time Saida came to my rescue. “Unhand her, Edmund. That is not respectable behavior. Touching a woman without asking her is considered assault.”
He let go and pointed at me. “That is not a woman.”
“Then why are you asking her to dance?”
Edmund pulled in a deep breath. “I acknowledge she is female, and a very beautiful one at that, but I do not believe she deserves respect, and she is beneath us.”
Saida placed a hand on his powerful chest. “Go dance with Austra.”
He shrugged and left. Saida faced me. “Do you know how to dance?”
“No.”
“Follow me.” Saida headed for the double doors.
Anything that got me out of that room would be good. At that point I would even consider going back to the dungeons a better option than staying. We were intercepted by Gavroche.
“Where are you going?”
“I’m taking Adelina to my room to teacher her how to dance.”
“We have a studio for that purpose.”
“Anyone can enter the studio. I can’t lead Adelina in my dress. It would not be proper for me to be seen by others that way.”
“You have two weeks to get her ready. Adelina?”
“Yes?”
“You will train with Dagon every day. You will feed after each training session to assure you are fully healed for the next session. Do you understand me?”
“Yes.” I felt completely defeated.
“Tomorrow you will stay here throughout the entire social time. If asked to dance, you will. Saida can teach you at other times, but for tonight, I see you are anxious to be away from us, so you have my blessing to leave.”
“Thank you.” After a second, I added, “Kind sir.” It sounded condescending, which I meant it to be.
Gavroche opened the doors for us.
Once we stepped into the hallway and the doors were closed, Saida turned to me.
“Why do you choose to antagonize him?”
Saida was an extremely powerful nightwalker, yet she was also a woman. I felt safer around her.
“May I ask you a question before I answer you?”
“Yes.”
“Was it your choice to be turned?”
“No.”
“Do you remember your first days as a nightwalker?”
“Vividly, even though it was two hundred years ago. I believe you might be trying to generate some empathy from me, but it is not something I can give you. Yes, it was painful and yes, I had to learn all about the new me and that was also painful at times. What you need to know about me is that I was nothing but a blight on society. I was an orphan. I was a thief. I would do anything to get my next meal and that meant sometimes hurting innocent people.
“When Father was cursed, he only knew his need to feed. He hated himself. For every seventy people he fed on, only one turned. All the others died. Because people died, he tried to end his own life numerous times. When that failed, he learned to live with his curse. He chose people that would not be missed. Orphans. Thieves. Murderers. The sick and dying.
“I happened to be his third turning. By the time he found me, he understood the timing and numbers. He looked for someone he thought showed promise. He watched me for months. I was given a new life. A home. A family. Every one of his children, the seven of us, he has provided for. I came from nothing and am now immeasurably more than I ever was or ever could have become.
“So, when you disrespect and antagonize him, we all get angry because he is the only father we have ever had. You are different. I understand that. You were taken away from your loved ones. You were taken from your purpose. You were turned against your will. You have been beaten and drained for one reason only; that the curse that separates us from the sun, that forces us to feed on humans, that keeps us from society, that makes us pariahs to be hunted… The reason you were turned was to set us free.”
I went to speak, but she pushed me up against the wall. “I want you to consider something. I want you to consider that you might play a part in righting the wrongs that were done. There is no end to the bloodshed, the death, the pain of lives and families torn apart without the curse being removed. Your pain is yours. What you lost is great. But what if? What if you could help end this? We are a family here, forged through our own pain and suffering. Why did you hunt us?”
“To hopefully end the bloodshed.”
“Your purpose has not changed. You could never have accomplished your goal as Elias Dufort, but as Adelina, you have a chance. I will not lie to you. You’re going to be hurt in fighting training. Push yourself to learn and the pain will become less frequent. You need to become everything you can be if you and we are to succeed.
“Contrary to your belief, no one here relishes death. No one. Every human turned or killed because of a ravager or shade that are controlled by their animal instincts is mourned. The only ones we don’t mourn are those that attack and kill us. We greatly mourned the deaths of your father, and great, great grandfather that were sacrificed in an attempt to bring the bloodlines back together.”
“Had you come to me…”
“It’s not that simple and you know it, Adelina. You saw what we did to your father and brother. There would be no getting past your hatred for us. There would have been no amount of discussions that would have changed your mind. For what it is worth, your father volunteered to be turned. We were trying to prepare him to be turned when your brother found us. He attacked and we defended ourselves. It was never meant to end the way it did.”
I slumped to the floor with tears falling down my cheeks. “Father… he never… said… anything.”
“Why would he after we slaughtered your brother? For all he knew, it was a setup. He spoke with Gavroche. Your father was tired of the war. It made sense to him. He volunteered and when we had him, that’s when your second in command led his team that included your brother. He came here to find your father who was trying to help us end the curse.”
I buried my face in my hands then fought the bulky dress to stand. I hurried back down the hallway to the double doors and pushed my way inside. Saida came in behind me. Emma looked at the tears that still fell freely and turned in anger towards Saida.
“What did you do to her?”
I ignored them. “Is it true? Did you speak with my father, and he volunteered to be turned? That Thad and my brother led a team to find him and… that is why they died?”
Gavroche stood from where he was sitting. “Your father was one of the bravest men I have ever met. Do not believe he did not still hate us. The enmity between the bloodlines still existed, but he volunteered if only to spare the lives of you and your sister.”
I stared into his eyes and saw nothing but pain. There was no defiance. No hatred.
“Forgive me.”
I spun and ran from the room. I almost knocked over Cora as I entered my bedroom and threw myself onto the bed. I struggled to breathe among the wracking sobs.
“Oh my… what have they done now?”
Emma entered the room. “Aside from a hideous social event, men not acting very gentlemanly, and learning his father had volunteered to be turned to end the war between us and humans, nothing Cora.”
“Should I leave, Miss Emma?”
“No, Cora. Why don’t you find a change of clothes for Adelina and a damp cloth to wipe her face.”
“Yes, Miss Emma.”
The bed shifted and I felt a warm hand on my back. Emma laid down next to me and rubbed my back gently. She didn’t say a word, for which I was immensely grateful.
***
Somehow, I fell asleep and woke up alone in bed. Cora was sleeping in a nearby chair. I was still wearing the oversized puffy dress, but the strings on my corset had thankfully been loosened and my shoes had been removed.
The crying and sleep had done me well. I was well healed now with only a little tenderness. I moved quietly to a basin with a container of fresh water. I poured some into the basin and washed my face, finding a cloth to dry myself with. I stared at myself in the mirror. Something had settled in me. I wasn’t at all happy with the way I had been treated, the abuse and torture I had endured, or that I had been turned and transformed into a woman. However, the reason for it made sense. The why had been answered. I wasn’t some random person they targeted.
I stared at my beautiful eyes and face. There was something about being a woman that softened my calloused and arrogant heart. Had I been turned and remained Elias, would I have been so open to the truth? Would I have been more aggressive and fought harder, possibly missing everything I needed to learn?
I stood tall and hardly recognized the beautiful woman before me. My breasts showed ample cleavage even with the corset loose. I was truly stunning. I felt contrite and humble. The idea of being protected gave me a sense of deep longing.
I remembered Juliet teasing me about commitment, and yet it felt like we were more companions going through the same dangerous journey than lovers.
I looked around the room and spotted the clothes Cora had prepared for me. I tried to lift the heavy skirt over my head, and it snagged. I could easily tear it to shreds to get it off me, but I did not want to ruin it. I struggled, got parts of it over my head, then tripped and fell in a heap.
“Oh… Miss. I am so sorry for falling asleep. Are you hurt? Are you crying?”
“It’s all right, Cora. I’m laughing at myself. This dress is impossible.”
“Let me help you up. There is a clasp on the back. The skirt won’t go anywhere without it being undone first.”
I stood and took in a deep breath of cool air when the skirt fell back around my hips. I felt Cora’s fingers unhook the clasp, then the entire thing fell in a pile at my feet. Next, she unlaced the corset.
“Who needs jails when we have clothing like this?”
Cora laughed. “You sound better, Miss.”
“I feel better.”
“Do you need anything? Can I get a donor for you?”
I nodded. “I despise that I feel the hunger to finish my healing and feel significant guilt over the need.”
“Don’t be ashamed, Miss. Can you manage your clothes while I go fetch one?”
“I can manage as long as I don’t need to get into anything like that dress for the next few hours.”
“I’ll be right back, Miss.”
Once Cora left, I stripped out of the remaining clothing layers, relieved myself, then changed into the brown fighting leathers and skirt. Moments later, Cora came into the room with a wide-eyed, young woman.
I had a sense about her that she belonged to Emma.
The young woman curtseyed to me. “I’m very pleased to meet you, Miss. I’m Isabel.”
“You belong to Emma?”
“Yes, Miss. But Miss Emma is willing to share me with you.”
“You don’t mind that we feed off your blood?”
“I am paid well and that helps my family have enough food to eat. I know you won’t harm me or turn me.”
She held out her arm and I felt my fangs descend. I had a moment of hesitation before sinking my teeth into her arm. She moaned in a very sexual way. I felt my body instantly heal and I was filled with renewed energy. I let go of her arm and Isabel smiled at me.
“Mmmm. That felt wonderful, Miss. Thank you.”
“Thank you, Isabel.”
She curtseyed and left my room. I moved to the basin to wash my lips. When I looked up, it was as if I could see through the walls. People moved on the other side. I could see faint red outlines. When I turned to face Cora, she shimmered slightly with a reddish glow. Her heart was deeper red.
The structure where we were was large. Near the center, I could see additional shapes. They appeared with a yellow tint.
“I think I need to meet Gavroche and the darklords.”
“They are…”
“I believe I can sense where they are, Cora. Thank you for being so kind to me.”
“Of course, Miss.”
I left my room and entered the big common room, Sure enough, my enhanced senses were correct. They were all there. No one spoke when I moved towards them. They watched me carefully.
“I feel like my life has been veiled. What I believed to be true were lies or partial truths. I don’t appreciate how I was brought into this new existence. The beatings and the outright torture have done nothing but build walls within me. I could hate you all until my last breath, but I can only hope this was all for the greater good. I am willing to put my past behind me. If I can help end this curse for all of you, for me, and stop this war between nightwalkers and humans, then I will do anything to help accomplish this. I’m here today to tell you I am all in. Forgive me for what I have done to you and your kind. It was out of ignorance, revenge, and my own self-interests.”
Dagon smiled. “Don’t expect me to go soft on you now.”
Emma walked over to me. She stared into my eyes before leaning in to kiss my cheek. She took my hand in hers. “Come.”
“Wait.”
We paused.
Gavroche came over to me. “I was wrong when I said your father was one of the bravest people I have ever met. You have shown more courage in seeking our forgiveness when we have done little to deserve it.”
He extended his hand, and I took it.
“To ending the curse and the war.” I turned to go but paused. “Don’t expect me to call you father.”
Gavroche chuckled. “Don’t keep her out late, Emma. She has work to do.”
Emma winked at him. “How late, exactly?” She pulled my hand and led me out into the hallway. She was silent as she led me through several doors and down into the tunnels. It wasn’t until we were well away from the rest of the building that she stopped.
“Forgive me, Adelina. You were not treated well by me or any of us. I drained you. I left you broken, injured, and alone in a cell with no food or water. I threatened your team. I stood by not saying anything when we should have risen above our own biases.”
“I forgive you. You are not what I expected, Emma.”
Her eyes danced merrily. “Beautiful?”
“Yes. The most physically attractive woman I have ever met, but what I did not expect is for you to show empathy for me.”
“Walk with me.”
We walked for several minutes before she spoke again.
“Juliet is your lover. The one you entered the tunnels with and who refused to leave your side?”
“Yes. However, I believe things have changed now. She might never be able to love me as I am. I must accept this as the price I must pay.”
“Love is a strange emotion when you are immortal. Either you love another immortal, or you choose someone that will age, wither, and die before you. You loved her?”
“I am still trying to process what has happened to me. It is not right for me to answer a question like that with someone I hardly know.”
“You don’t love her then.”
“I didn’t say that.”
“You don’t have to, Adelina. If you truly loved her, you would not hesitate to say so. You were lovers, comrades in arms. A couple forged together like two types of steel more due to circumstances than real love. It doesn’t mean that you did not have a semblance of love. She stayed by your side, and you sacrificed yourself for her and your family. Did you know, according to the Greeks, there are eight types of love?”
I shook my head.
“Eros is the flame of initial love. This is the spark that ignites when you look upon someone the first time and see something that opens your heart to the other person. Pragma is a love born of duty, commitment, and practicality. Ludus is playful and flirting love. Agape is selfless love. It is unconditional. Philia is the type of love that develops over time. It is deep, strong, and platonic. Philautia is self-love, something we all seem to lack as nightwalkers. Storge is familial love, which is what one normally has for their mother, father, or siblings. Lastly, there is mania, which is an obsessive love.”
“I had no idea.”
“When you live hundreds of years, even a dried-up Greek piece of literature becomes fascinating. It seems to me that your relationship with Juliet was a blend of pragma and philia. I believe to truly love someone you need all eight.”
We stopped at a major intersection of tunnels. I recognized it. Numerous nightwalkers streamed from the tunnels and surrounded us. I tensed, ready for a fight.
“You have nothing to fear from them, Adelina. Tell them to go and keep watch with your mind, not your voice. Just direct it at them and not me please.”
I spoke the words in my mind while focusing on those creatures around us. They left quickly, but I noticed something. When they left, they stayed clear of one spot. A glint appeared in the torchlight.
“Well done, Adelina. We should head back to the castle. Adelina?”
I walked over and looked down to see my father’s silver sword and my silver dagger.
“Adelina, stay away from those.”
I stared at them and looked around, trying to sense and see the living creatures and humans like I did earlier. A yellow glow surrounded a few hundred ravagers, shades, specters, and Emma. Emma had a pink glow around her.
“How do you know when someone has consumed silver water?”
“Gavroche, the elder children, and their children can see life as a glow when they tune their senses. Nightwalkers…”
“Have a yellow glow. Red for humans.”
“You see that?”
“As of this morning.”
“That’s impressive, Adelina. It took me years before I could tune my senses to see them, even with teaching. For nightwalkers like us, someone poisoned with silver will have a blue aura. The rest are driven by blood, and someone tainted with silver will have a soured smell to them.”
“Why does Cora not appear as blue to me?”
“What? What color aura does she have?”
“Red.”
“She is definitely blue, Adelina.”
I reached for the hilt of my dagger.
“Adelina, no!”
I touched the hilt, and nothing happened. I wrapped my fingers around and lifted it.
“Gods… your hand should be melting, Adelina.”
I grabbed the sword and it felt good to have the perfectly balanced sword in my hand again.
“Something special…”
“What did you say, Adelina?”
“Gavroche did not know what I was. I’m not one of the seven, so how did he turn me? No Dufort has ever been turned before.”
“We drained your blood, Adelina, then put it back after you were turned. You touch silver. Your eyes do not glow in torch or moonlight.”
“What time of day is it, Emma?”
I looked down the hallway that led outside.
“No! I’m taking you back!”
I shook my head. “I need to know.”
I ran down the tunnel with Emma yelling at me to stop. I stopped at the entrance. It was bright. Direct sunlight hit the ground just a few feet from me.
“No, no, no! Please don’t, Adelina.”
I edged closer and held my hand out. I immediately felt the warmth of the sun as the rays hit my skin.
“It’s not possible, Adelina.”
I stepped into the sunlight and looked up into the sky. The sun touched my skin.
“Adelina, please!” She pleaded.
Emma had a look of desperate need and desire. She was crying. I was torturing her. I went inside and stood next to her. She tentatively touched my cheek.
“There was a moment when I was standing in the light that I wanted to leave. I could go where none of you could find me.”
“Why did you come back?”
“Because my leaving does not break the curse. I made a promise and I want to see the day you stand in the sun again.”
She cried and pulled me to her in a fierce hug. “We need to get back. Please be careful with your weapons. Don’t get them near any of us.”
We hurried all the way back into the castle and went straight to the main room. Gavroche and the others were there.
“You took your time, Emma.”
“Father…”
Everyone backed away when they saw me holding the silver weapons. Only Gavroche came closer.
“So, you really are something else then… I assume the sun…”
“I watched her, Father. She stepped into the sunlight and cast her face towards the rays. It was glorious.”
Gavroche looked thoughtful. “I believe Adelina represents what we would become without the curse, what I would have been like had the sacrifice been made and the curse avoided. Are you still here to end the curse, Adelina? By all rights, you could leave here since you are not cursed like the rest of us.”
“I lived in darkness for two days. It was enough for me and not seeing the sun or to be touched by its rays weighed heavily upon me. I want to see the war end. I want you all to walk in the sun.”
“Please put your weapons in your room, Adelina. I can’t risk harming anyone here. Be quick about it. Saida, you’re up. We must get Adelina confident in her social graces. Alastor, when Saida is finished, I need you to help Adelina get in touch with her dark abilities before you hand her to Dagon and dinner.”
I headed to my room and placed my sword and dagger on a dresser. I felt a presence behind me and turned to find Emma there.
“Adelina…” She looked down. “You will be spending a lot of time with the others. I know your heart is conflicted and needs time, but I want to put my claim on you before the others get the idea. My heart has caught me off guard and I see something in you that I want more of. Take your time, but know I am here, wanting to explore all eight of the Greek loves with you. That is... If you could see me as anything other than a monster.”
“I need to know my own heart first, Emma.”
“I understand.”
“And you are not a monster.”
Emma stared into my eyes. “Gods… your eyes are gorgeous.” She closed the distance and gave me a gentle kiss. “Now go learn to dance.”
***
“My sister is infatuated with you as are all of us. With Emma, though, I have never seen her like this. A word of warning. If you hurt her, you will be learning to dance with broken feet.”
“Everyone realizes I became a woman only two days ago and I have left… relationships… behind that are unresolved, right?”
“I am sure any one of us will indulge you if you care to experiment with your new body.” She winked at me.
“I thought you were teaching me social graces.”
“What’s more social than sex?”
I looked back at the door.
Saida giggled. “Good girl. You are embarrassed and feel a need to escape my clutches. That is commendable. Next time you come, you need to wear a dress, but for today, your fighting clothes will do as they will help me watch your feet. Let’s start with you learning how to enter a room.”
***
Saida’s instructions were helpful, and I found my new body immensely more graceful than I used to be. After several hours, she handed me over to Alastor. He was lounging in a chair in his bedroom. His eyes tracked every move I made like a cat watching a bird.
He vanished in dark wisps and a few seconds later appeared behind me to close the door. He vanished again and appeared back in his chair. He stroked his chin as he continued to stare at me.
“Either stand there and remove your clothes or come and sit in my lap.”
My eyes narrowed at his voice in my head. I concentrated on sending a reply to him. “Strip or sit in your lap… How about I pour the basin of water over your head?”
Alastor tipped his head to the side, and he smiled. “Lie on the bed!”
I felt the command. It tugged on my spirit to comply. Unlike Gavroche, I still had my own free will. “Go to sleep, Alastor.” I put some force behind my thought and was surprised to find him nodding off just as Emma burst through the door looking angry as a hornet’s nest that had just got hit by a rock.
“Did he touch you? Command you?”
“We were having a discussion in our heads.”
“We all heard you, Adelina.”
Gavroche came into the room and started laughing. “She put Alastor to sleep.”
Emma stared at me. “Gods… Before she wakes him up, let me do something.”
Emma walked over to the basin and grabbed the water jug. She poured it into Alastor’s lap. She put the jug back, then sauntered back over to me. “Wake him up now, Adelina. You will need to focus on him.”
The other darklords came into the bedroom.
Andrew shook his head. “Half of my underlings are asleep. What is going on and why is Alastor’s pants wet?”
I bit my lower lip. “I’m sorry. I thought I was focusing on him and was angry he commanded me to lie on the bed.”
“He what?” Emma grabbed a book and threw it at Alastor. It bonked him on the head, and he stirred.
“Ugh… Why is everyone in my room? I’m soaking wet!”
Saida giggled. “It was an earthquake. A book hit you and knocked you unconscious then the water spilled on you from the basin. We were just checking on you.”
Austra laughed and turned away.
Dagon pointed at me. “You can’t use that when we fight.”
Alastor smiled as he looked at me. He lounged back and thrust up his hips. “Come on, Adelina. Come dry me up. Just sit on my lap and rub back and forth a little.”
Dagon had to hold back Emma.
Alastor laughed. “Now I know who poured water on me. I apologize, Adelina. I was merely showing you levels of thought control. The first was simple communication. The second was a compelling command. I did not expect you to be able to control me.”
Gavroche started walking towards the door. “Everyone out. Alastor, I expect you to play nicely. Teach her how to focus her mind control abilities. I will take care of the rest of the sleeping minions.”
Emma grabbed a dagger from Alastor’s table. “I’m staying. I might learn something.”
Gavroche shook his head. “Out, Emma.”
“But… Fine. Adelina, call me if you need moral support.”
“I will.”
Everyone filed out of the room.
Alastor grinned. “Where were we, Adelina?”
***
To focus more on an individual person, it helped to associate something about them in my mind. Their unique smell or something my mind could help lock in on. Having an image of what I wanted to do also made the command clearer. We communicated back and forth and each time I was able to hone my communication skills a little more.
As for becoming mist and insubstantial, what Alastor called phasing, I failed every time and only shimmered slightly when trying to hide. Alastor was pleased with my progress; however, I was upset I had not learned anything I could use in a fight with Dagon.
Gavroche agreed to let Emma stay in the room only if she kept to herself and didn’t interfere with the fight.
“No mind control, Adelina.” Dagon waved me forward.
I took a step towards him, and he vanished, appearing next to me. His kick sent me sprawling across the room. I got back onto my feet with significant hip pain.
“All right, sweetheart. I will not use my dark abilities for the next minute.”
He rushed me and I dove and rolled to the side. At least I was faster than he was. He swung at me as I got back to my feet. I leaned back and away, feeling the wind of his fist just miss my face. I pushed forward and blocked his next hit, then followed with a punch to his stomach. He doubled over and I thrust my knee up with what I had hoped would knock him out.
He vanished and slammed his foot against my shin. I heard my ankle crack. His fist soon followed hoping to knock me out. I was in such pain that I screamed and swung my fist. Our fists met and his hand broke as mine continued.
His right hand dangled as he roared. My nose broke with his follow up and I collapsed onto the floor, bleeding heavily and drifting in and out of consciousness.
I came to with my head nestled in Emma’s lap. She was stroking my hair.
“Isabel is here, Adelina.”
A forearm moved to my lips. I looked into Isabel’s eyes, and she nodded. “Please, Miss. Take what you need.”
My fangs grazed her wrist. I bit into her arm as gently as I could. My ankle snapped back into place as did my nose. My hip pain vanished. Isabel was moaning and that brought me out of my need to feed. I withdrew my fangs and watched as her arm healed immediately.
“I will go sleep now, Miss Emma.”
“Thank you, Isabel.”
Emma looked down at me. “All better?”
“Physically.”
“You have… uhm… may I…?”
I nodded. Emma bent down and kissed me, licking the excess blood from my lips.
“All cleaned up now, but you might want a bath before dinner.”
“Gods… I don’t know what is worse. Getting beaten and mangled by Dagon or wearing a corset.”
“I don’t like seeing you hurt, but I could get used to looking after you.” Her fingers continued to stroke my hair.
Juliet was never overly affectionate. The thought of her put a damper on my current situation. I pushed myself up then pulled Emma to her feet. She lingered close, wanting more from me than I could give.
“Thank you, Emma. Thank you for defending me and taking care of me.”
She reached up and moved some hair from my eyes. “There is a but coming. Don’t say it, please. I understand.”
I took her hand in mine and squeezed it. “I better get ready for dinner.”
***
I entered my room and found Cora waiting for me.
“Miss Emma suggested you might wish to bathe after your time with Dagon. The bath is ready for you, Miss. Do you need help?”
“I appreciate everything you do for me, Cora. I think I can manage a bath.”
Cora bit her lower lip and nodded.
“Is there something I should know, Cora?”
“It’s just… with your long hair it can be a bit hard to manage. Miss Emma provided you some special soap and oils for your hair…”
“Give me a few minutes to myself, then I would be very grateful for your help with my hair.”
Cora smiled. “Of course, Miss.”
“You can call me Adelina, if you like.”
“Did you know that Isabel and others that have seen you have created a new category for you?”
“No. I’m not that different than Gavroche’s children.”
“You felt the power of nightwalkers before you were turned, correct?”
“Yes.”
“We can sense that you are greater than the darklords and less than Master Gavroche. Isabel tells me when you feed from her, the experience is more uplifting than from anyone else. She and others have begun calling you a royal. I enjoy my life here, and I enjoy serving you. As much as I appreciate your offer, it is rather ingrained in me to call you Miss.”
“I just want you to be comfortable, Cora. I don’t see you as a servant. I would like to think we are friends.”
Cora smiled. “I like that, Miss Adelina. I will be back in thirty minutes to help you with your hair.”
Cora left and I removed my clothing. I stood a moment before the mirror, amazed that less than an hour earlier I had a broken nose and ankle. I had no pain, bruising, or any evidence I had been run over by a herd of wild animals.
I tried not to linger at the mirror for too long. I had a new life and I needed to move on and accept what and who I had become. I moved to the bath and slipped under the hot, steamy water. Having a hot bath was a luxury I had only had twice before in my life.
I found soap on a table next to the bath and began a slow and deliberate wash of myself. It was the first time I had truly been alone long enough to touch and feel various parts of my body.
All the darklord women were remarkably beautiful and lean and I was no exception. While I had generous breasts, I had a very narrow waist. I could feel my taut and strong muscles just under my flawless skin. As I bathed, I explored my feelings and found nothing had changed for me. I was still drawn to women, and I had no desire to be with a man. This revelation was somewhat comforting, even if culturally female relations were forbidden. There did not seem to be any hesitation from the women here to suggest two women being together would be wrong.
Like a good soldier, I managed to stay focused on my own survival. With imminent death no longer an issue, I dwelled upon the enormity of changes in my life. In days I had been transformed into the opposite gender and confronted with a worldview radically altered from what I had been living. Emma’s attention and protection of me fed my new internal narrative and bit by bit was molding me into something much different than I was before.
The pressure I had felt as leader of the hunters was gone. Although I was smaller and a woman, I found immense freedom in allowing my emotions loose. When someone suggested they desired me, not only did it make me feel that I was not the hideous monster I had imagined I was, but it also filled me with warmth.
***
“I think you are ready, Miss Adelina.”
“Remind me to castrate the man that invented the corset.”
“I am afraid you will need to wait in line for that honor. Now, head up, shoulders back, and try not to trip.”
“You have been colluding with Saida.”
“Colluding would suggest something nefarious. We have only the best of intentions, Miss.”
I entered the main room and dipped in greeting like Saida had taught me.
“Right on time, Adelina.”
“Cora has good time management skills, Gavroche.”
“Dinner is ready. Let’s eat.”
Once we were all seated and the food had arrived, Gavroche began discussions.
“Update me on your progress with Adelina, Alastor.”
“I failed to lure Adelina into my bed.”
Emma elbowed Alastor.
Alastor laughed. “On to lesser important matters such as her dark abilities. We still have work to do on her focus, but we all saw the strength of her compelling and it is clear she can communicate. Her ability to vanish or phase needs much more training.”
Gavroche leaned back in his chair. “I need Adelina to be able to communicate to any one of us from a significant distance.”
“Andrew. Do you have any new information about the hunter request for support from the king?”
“My sources all say the same thing. The king is now deferring decisions regarding the military to his son, Prince Phillip. The prince is setting aside some time to speak with the hunter representative during the summer festival ball. That is in five days. There is more. It appears the royal family has a new advisor. The palace is making security changes based upon the new advisor’s recommendations. Security changes that include access to the palace to daytime hours only and silver tests.”
Gavroche grimaced. “We need to get ahead of this. Adelina, I need you to see your sister in two days and you will attend the ball in five. This means we need to focus on your dark traits for communications and your own protection and you must pass for a woman of high society to get you before the prince.”
I coughed. “You want me to go to the ball? To meet the prince?”
Edmund chuckled. “There will be several hundred people there. Adelina will need to make a statement to get on the prince’s dance card. She might need to learn to flirt.”
“Dance and flirt? With the prince?”
Saida smiled. “I have the perfect dress. You might not have to speak much.”
“Why me?”
Gavroche shrugged. “None of us can approach the palace in daytime or be touched by silver without giving ourselves away. We can’t let the prince decide our fate upon the hunter’s representation alone.”
“I have been to one ball. One. And I wasn’t wearing a laced-up prison cell and enough fabric to create drapes for a country estate. I worked for the king, and I could not get anywhere near the royal family. All communications back and forth were handled by messengers. There is no way I will get near the prince with every eligible woman in a hundred miles vying for his attention.”
“She doesn’t know.”
I looked at Emma. “I don’t know what?”
“How spectacularly beautiful you are. You just need to show up and the prince will seek you out.”
Austra giggled. “You made Adelina blush.”
“Let’s assume on the remotest chance I get to speak with the prince. How am I supposed to normalize what we are?” I waited for a response and no one spoke. “You have been planning to integrate into society. You have soirees every night to practice. You must have some plan formalized?”
Emma opened her mouth, then shut it.
“How long have you been working in this?”
“Twenty-three years.”
I stared at Alastor. “You have been planning this since I was three years old.”
Austra giggled again. “Emma, did you know you were trying to win the heart of a child? She is just a babe.”
Emma blushed. “Hush, Austra.”
“In all fairness, Adelina. We have established businesses and have a large network of informants.” Edmund sat up proudly.
I looked at each of them. “Humor me. Dagon, ask me to dance.”
Dagon looked sheepish. “This isn’t some deceivery to break my manhood?”
“Deceivery isn’t even a word, Dagon, and your manhood will be perfectly safe as long as it stays inside your pants and away from me.”
“It’s rather large and it might… uhm… I mean if you were that close…”
I looked around the table. “Alastor… No. Not you.”
Alastor tossed his hands out. “What?”
“Andrew. You hate me and won’t have the same problem as Dagon or Alastor. Ask me to dance.”
“I don’t really hate you anymore. It’s more of a slight irritation.”
“Can you keep that thing between your legs contained enough to demonstrate how dancing and conversing with the prince will appear?”
“With you?”
“Yes. With me.”
“No… I don’t think so. Maybe with Austra. She’s like my ugly sister. You’re too new and exciting and…”
Austra smacked Andrew. “I’m your what?”
“I’ll do it!”
Everyone stared at Emma.
“I will act as the prince. I think this is good practice and to be honest, Adelina is right. We have not thought this through. And, just for the record, I have nothing between my legs that can… well, you know.”
Emma stood and came to stand next to me. “May I please have this dance, beautiful lady?”
“The pleasure will be all mine, your highness. Might I add you look exceptionally dashing tonight?”
“Why thank you, my lady. And I will state there is no finer woman here tonight.”
Emma extended her hand, and I took it. I stood.
“Such a compliment, but I should warn you that your mother must always hold that esteemed place.”
“You are so very correct and kind to be considerate of her. Perchance may I be so bold as to ask your name?”
“Adelina, your highness.”
“A beautiful name for a beautiful woman. Adelina…?”
“Dufort.”
“Our very own hunters are led by a Dufort. Are you any relation?”
Emma bowed and I curtseyed. She held out her hand and I took it. I stared into her blue eyes as her other hand slipped around my waist pulling us together in a pile of silk and chiffon.
“A cousin.”
In my periphery, I could see the others standing to watch us. The human band was ushered in and started playing music.
“Are you from around here? I only ask because I am certain I would have noticed you before.”
“Yes, I am. I am kept well-hidden for my job as a scullery maid.” I added a smile. I had not really stared into Emma’s fathomless eyes before.
“That is not possible. You are too beautiful and intelligent for that type of work.”
“Get on with it you two.”
Saida nudged Dagon. “Shush. This is good. Better than theater.”
“You flatter me, your highness.”
“No amount of flattery or praise could ever match the vision I see before me.”
We danced back and forth, and I was surprised I wasn’t focusing on my feet. “I must apologize, your highness. For I came here tonight hoping to speak with you about matters that are very dear to my heart. It is unfair for me to take you, even for a moment, away from your citizens and the dozens of ladies waiting breathlessly for a chance to share a moment of your time.”
Austra sat down on a couch and leaned forward, her eyes locked on us.
“There are ladies waiting breathlessly for me?”
“All over this room, your highness.”
“I haven’t noticed them. From the moment you entered the room, all I have seen is you.”
“Mmmm.” Austra mumbled. “So sweet.”
I was blushing. Emma’s thumb made small circles in my palm.
Emma leaned in close. “I have you flustered. I’m sorry. Tell me what you wanted to say to me. It is of great interest to me.”
I had this image in my head of wanting to kiss her and Juliet running me through with a sword. I struggled to focus on what I needed to do.
“My family would like more opportunities to reside and work within the community.”
“I would like to think everyone already has that opportunity.”
“Not so, your highness. At least not for my community. We are not well received and there are factions that seek to actively eliminate us.”
“How can this be?”
“Please understand that there is great danger to me even mentioning this to you. A moment from now, you may wish to end my life.”
“I would never do that to you, Miss Dufort.”
“What if I told you I was hunted? Considered a monster?”
“You are not a monster.”
“I am a nightwalker.”
“You are not a nightwalker. My guards would have recognized you when you arrived.”
“By the tone of your voice, you are aware of the reputation of the nightwalkers.”
“I am, indeed.”
“There are many of us that are not the ruthless creatures you are accustomed to. They do not wish harm to anyone. They desire to live their lives in peace and as a part of the community.”
“You jest with me, Miss Dufort. You are not a nightwalker. Your eyes do not glow by the firelight.”
“Watch my mouth.”
I focused on Emma’s neck and her pulsing artery. My fangs descended.
“Guards!” Emma shouted.
I let go of Emma and curtseyed. “Thank you for the dance, your highness.”
Gavroche clapped. “Very well done, Adelina and Emma.”
“I failed. As I expected to.”
“You didn’t fail. The ball is not the right venue for you breach that topic.”
“At least we agree on that. I don’t need to go then. That’s a relief.”
“You must go to the ball. You need to win your way into the heart of the prince. When he is enraptured by you, then you tell him what you are. The outcome we want is for you to gently guide the prince away from using his army to attack us. Demonstrate your knowledge of the nightwalkers. Remind him of the humanity in us.”
“I think that is even worse. I don’t want to capture the heart of the prince, not that I could.”
Emma looked a little flushed. “I know you could, Adelina, even if I would despise every second of your time in his presence. You… you wanted to bite me.”
“It’s what I thought about to make my fangs come out.”
Austra chuckled. “Can you do that with me, Adelina?”
Emma hissed. “Enough, Austra. I have a different idea for Adelina and the prince. As a Dufort, Adelina could be a researcher of nightwalkers. In her research, she has come to believe we are not all hideous monsters and would like to invite the prince to see us firsthand. As a step of faith, she can give the prince some silver water so he would remain protected during the meeting.”
I nodded. “I like that idea.”
Gavroche grinned. “An excellent idea, Emma. By offering advice and knowledge of us, Adelina can show her alignment with the prince, and he will still fall for her. Edmund. You are to teach Adelina additional fighting techniques. Hand to hand and with weapons. The goal is to improve her skills and not take a beating like she does with Dagon. Austra, you’re up.”
Austra held out her hand. “Come, Adelina. I will take you to the night garden where we can sit and talk.”
Emma clenched her teeth. “Father, I can teach Adelina about our lore and history.”
Gavroche shook his head. “Adelina needs to spend time with each of you.”
“All right, but there is no need for Austra to…”
“Enough, Emma.”
Emma’s protectiveness over me was heartwarming. I suspect Austra was merely trying to get under Emma’s skin.
I pulled my hand away from Autra’s. “Is there a library you could show me? Perhaps we could talk there.”
“Of course, Adelina.”
I followed Austra out. When we came to the library, she sat down in a leather chair and pointed to another next to her.
“Since it appears nightwalker relationships are on the menu tonight, let’s begin there. If you have not figured it out already, we tend to be highly sexual. Much more so than our human counterparts. We have a natural desire to indulge, especially with someone new, like yourself. We are sterile and can’t reproduce with our own kind or with humans. We can only turn a human to increase our numbers.
“We have determined that shades and ravagers have no limitations to turning humans like the rest of us. They can turn as many as they get their teeth into.”
“Why is that?”
“We believe it is due to the dilution of the curse. The further from the source, Father, the less humanity those turned have. They show less power and there is nothing in their spirit that limits turning others.”
“Which is why ravagers and shades need to be kept in check.”
“Correct. Let’s start with the ravagers. When a ravager or shade turns a human, that person will become a ravager if they survive. Ravagers are soulless beings. It is our belief that if the curse were to ever end, they would remain as they are. They listen to our commands but have no thought other than to feed.”
“Why not just kill them and the shades to end the war?”
“If it were only that simple. Part of our curse is that we cannot willingly kill each other. If one of our children dies, then we have an urgency to reproduce through finding another victim to turn. Even though we can’t kill them ourselves, there is the additional benefit that they provide a buffer between us and humans. Your hunters rarely encountered a specter, darkling, or a darklord.”
“Maybe we can’t kill each other but we can beat each other senseless like Dagon does to me.”
“I admit, there has been a certain satisfaction in seeing you in pain. Duforts are not well liked by us, but you have helped reduce the number of ravagers and shades. They are like a plague.”
“Satisfaction… At seeing me broken and mangled? Maybe I am wrong about you all and we all need to be destroyed.”
“The desire to turn someone is hideous and rife with guilt. So many humans will die before we turn a single person and the desire to turn magnifies over time. It is unbearably painful to resist. When you or the hunters kill a shade, the specter becomes driven to turn someone new. Seeing you suffer at first made me believe in justice.”
“At first, but not now?”
“No… I realized that like it or not, you are one of us now. We are family, in a way.”
“Why don’t you simply command the shades and ravagers to not feed?”
“We tried that. It only led to increased deaths and turnings. Once the shades and ravagers get too hungry, they can break free of our control and go on a rampage, killing and feeding off more people than if we limit them to feeding in smaller amounts over time. We can’t kill them, and we can’t stop them from feeding.”
“What about humans that choose to be fed from? Can’t they be used to hold the feeding lust at bay?”
“Not with shades and ravagers. They can’t stop themselves when they feed and for humans being fed by anyone other than a darklord, darkling, or specter is painful.”
“Gavroche had a ravager attack me and yet I was able to kill it.”
“It might mean you are immune to the curse that prevents their killing, but you were also under attack and that is a different circumstance.”
“Who controls when ravagers feed?”
“That is left to the specter. They monitor the needs of their shades and ravagers and plan accordingly.”
“It almost sounds like you have an organized structure of responsibilities.”
“We do. Father has ultimate authority and oversight and is responsible for the vision and strategy of all of us. He provides our home. The darklords each have their own businesses and unique areas of responsibilities. I oversee food. Emma oversees workers and those that wish to be used as feeders. Dagon oversees security. Saida manages the household, including furnishings and maintenance.
“There are more roles that include our liaisons and spy network. Darklings act as our business associates with humans and oversee our commerce.”
“I never fathomed nightwalkers would have such organization.”
“When you live together for hundreds of years, it organically evolves, and each person’s gifts are identified and used.”
Emma entered the library. She looked nervous. “I can take Adelina to Andrew now.”
Austra’s eyebrow raised. “So soon, sister? We barely scratched the surface. I dare say, there was real chemistry between you two during your dance together.”
Emma blushed and held out her hand. “Come, Adelina.”
Austra giggled. “Run along, you two.”
Emma pulled me through the castle and to a large glass-covered courtyard. The moon was bright and the garden within the courtyard was like a fantasy. Flowers, the likes I had never seen before, bloomed all around us.
Still holding my hand, Emma pulled me to the center where several benches were. We sat down next to each other. She stared into my eyes.
“This is my favorite place in the whole world. With our enhanced night vision, the garden is so colorful even in the dark. It reminds me of everything that was taken from me and gives me hope for my future.”
“I never expected so much beauty.”
Her fingers touched my cheek. “I can’t stop thinking about you. My sworn enemy. Ever since you turned…” She pulled her hand away. “How are you, Adelina?”
The moonlight made Emma’s eyes glow amber. “That’s a very hard question to answer.”
“Of course. Sorry for asking.”
“No. I appreciate you asking me. Juliet never asked me how I felt. I’m struggling. I don’t feel like I belong here and every day I have been beaten and abused. I understand that I was blind to the plight of the nightwalkers and never questioned my duty to hunt you all. I’ve been turned into a creature I know little about. I am afraid for my family and myself. I’m lost, Emma.”
“How can I help you?”
“Why are you being kind to me? How do I know you are not misleading or trying to manipulate me? You ordered the ravager to attack me.”
Emma stood and turned away. “I’m not like the others, Adelina. I was sent to capture you because none of the others would have left anyone alive. We believe you were key to the curse being lifted, but I knew killing everyone you were with would make you hate us even more.
“I was the first turned by Father. I was on a bridge and was going to commit suicide. Father caught my arm as I leapt, bit me, and in a complete surprise to him, turned me. Even after I turned, I hated myself. I still wanted to die, especially after I turned my seven. For hundreds of years, I have mourned those I killed and the death that I could never have.
“I became a wraith in person and in my emotions. To live, I had to find a way to block my feelings. I turned to lust and as my siblings were turned, indulged in them. I abused my powers and forced humans, darklings, and specters to satisfy me. I watched in jealousy as my siblings found love, but then smiled when their lovers shriveled and died.
“I came to realize what a horrible person I was. In my own pain, I caused suffering in those around me. About one hundred years ago, I had an epiphany of sorts. I longed to find peace for my soul. I tried to make amends. I stopped having sex and focused on helping others. I educated myself and read everything I could find. My goal had become freeing myself from the curse. I craved the touch of sunlight and desperately wanted to feel its warmth on my skin again. My hatred was displaced by a deep desire to make a difference.”
She turned back to face me. Her eyes brimming with tears. “You have no good reason to trust me. I captured you. Was a part of turning you. I commanded the ravager to attack you because I was ordered to do so by Father. I can’t resist his commands. It pained me to order the ravager to attack you. There’s more, but you don’t need to hear it.”
“I do.”
Emma shook her head.
“I can’t imagine what you have gone through, Emma. My brief, fleeting existence seems so insignificant. Even my pain and suffering feel trivial. A part of me wants nothing more than to hate you. Yet, when I saw the anguish in your eyes when I stood in the sun… I have never seen such pain and loss before. It broke my heart. I want to ease that pain. I want to see you free.”
Emma sniffed. “I don’t deserve to be set free. I deserve death.”
I shook my head. “No, you don’t. But I would give my life so that you would have a chance at living and to feel the sunlight on your skin again. If anyone deserves death, Emma, it is me. My hatred was blind. How foolish I have been to not know my own enemy.”
***
“You missed your time with us, Adelina.”
I glanced up from the chair I had curled up in. After realizing the depth of my own failures, I left Emma alone in the night garden. I was despondent.
Saida, Edmund, and Alastor stood together.
“I thought you were all in, Adelina. We need to work with you.”
I ignored them. Dagon showed up and dragged me to the larger room. Gavroche was there as were the rest of his children. All but Emma.
Dagon nudged me with his foot. “Adelina appears to be consumed by self-loathing or self-pity. She has not spent time with any of us today.”
I could barely lift my eyes to look into Gavroche’s. I curled up on the cold stone floor.
Dagon kicked me again, this time harder. “I can still fight her. She should be beaten for ignoring you, Father.”
The doors burst open, and Emma entered. “Don’t touch her! Any of you! Can’t you see she is broken? Do you not remember when you came to realize the cursed monsters you had become?”
“We’re close, Emma. So close.”
I could feel Emma’s anger as she stepped towards Gavroche.
“When did we become gods to dictate the fate of another person? We cling to our humanity, putting on airs to make ourselves believe we are something other than we are. Don’t you see it? We have lost the most important part of ourselves. We have lost the key to who we once were. In our quest to undo the curse, we have consumed and destroyed ourselves, giving up the last shred of our own humanity. When did we start believing that our fate was more important than anyone else’s?
“We are cowards, and we deserve death! Adelina confessed to me she has been blind. Blind about who we are and how we came to be. She realized her life was a lie. She feels the incredible burden of the destruction she has caused. We should have met with her. We should have tried to help her understand us. Instead, we chose us over another her. We have taken everything from her. Everything! We are not worth saving.”
Gavroche stood and waved everyone back from me. His footsteps echoed through the room as he approached me. I flinched when his hand touched my back.
“Emma is right. I brought this upon myself, and it was my own actions that have cursed you all. It was my greed that set the wheels in motion. Every death by every one of us and those that were killed by the hunters is my fault. Adelina, I give you one final command. You are no longer bound by me. No longer need to heed my commands. You are free. Free to live your life, such as it is. For what it is worth, I’m sorry.”
He pulled me to my feet.
Saida touched Gavroche’s arm. “Emma is wrong, Father. You gave us a life worth living.”
Gavroche ran his fingers through his hair and shook his head. “No, Saida. She is not wrong. I did intend to give you a life worth living, but the cost… It was and is too high. We gave up our compassion and empathy. We forgot how to love. So many lives were lost and destroyed. It’s over.”
He turned to me. “I will give you anything you need to live a life of peace. Enough money to buy your own estate so you can live comfortably the rest of your days.”
There was a long silence.
I pulled in a shaky breath. “It seems today is a day for introspection. I’ve done a lot of that lately. The harsh reality is the only path forward, the only way anything can be made right, is with the curse removed. I’m struggling with my place and as much as I would like nothing more than to find someplace to disappear for a few years, doing that will accomplish nothing. At the end of the day, none of you will be able to stand in the daylight, the ravagers will continue to feed and destroy lives, and I will still be who I am.
“I need to make amends for my own life and what I have done.” I looked at Emma. “I made a promise I intend to do my best to keep. I apologize I have been self-centered. I just…”
Emma interrupted me. “You don’t need to apologize for being self-centered. Gods. We destroyed your life and transformed you into a woman. I think you are entitled to some time to contemplate what you have gone through.”
Gavroche paced. “Take the time you need, Adelina, but if you want to help us then I want you to be as safe as possible. Your ability to become invisible and phase is critical. I think you also could use some closure. I can only imagine how much you must be thinking about your family and knowing how worried they are about you. Rest up today, then train tomorrow. The day after that, I want you to go to your family.”
I nodded. “I need that closure. I have no idea how I will convince them I was Elias.”
I left them and walked back to my room. Cora was waiting for me.
“Is there anything you need, Miss Adelina?”
“Just a little time alone. Thank you, Cora.”
She pointed to her head. “Call me if you need me. There is something on the table for you.”
She exited the room as I moved to the table. A large bouquet of flowers brightened the place. A handwritten note was beneath them.
‘Adelina,
Enjoy the flowers I picked for you from our garden. You are not alone. I’m sorry for what I have done to you. I hope in some way, someday, you might forgive me, but I know that is asking too much.
Emma.’
I focused on Emma and sent her a reply. “No one has ever given me flowers before. Thank you.”
“You’re welcome, Adelina. There are some chocolates and some wine as well. Will we be expecting you for dinner?”
“I will be there.”
“Good. A warning about wine… If you want to forget things by drinking in excess, you might need four or five bottles of wine. I have tried that several times in my life and wound up spending more time relieving myself than I did losing my inhibitions.”
“That’s a shame. How will I get you drunk?”
“Why would you need to get me drunk?”
“If I…”
“Gods… I can sense you blushing right now.”
“I’m not blushing.”
“Liar. I will see you at dinner. Save a spot on your dance card for me.”
I focused on Cora and asked if she could help get me ready for dinner in a few hours then turned my attention to the wine and chocolate. I just poured myself a glass when Cora entered the room.
“I wanted to let you know I got your message, Miss Adelina. Would you like a bath before getting ready?”
“I’m fine, Cora, but thank you. Would you like some wine and chocolate?”
“I shouldn’t, Miss.”
“Please. Have some with me.”
“Certainly, Miss Adelina.”
I poured Cora a glass and let her sample the chocolate before we sat down.
“May I ask your advice, Cora?”
“Advice? From me?”
I nodded.
“I’m not certain my advice would be helpful, but I am willing.”
“Did you know who I was before?”
“Everyone knew Elias Dufort, Miss. We humans have no love lost for shades and ravagers and you led the team that kept them in check.”
“A day from now, I might visit my family. How do I explain what happened to me?”
Cora took a large sip of wine. She held the wine in both hands and stared at the glass for a while before looking up at me. “I would suggest the truth. It is either that or lie to them. If you lie, then neither you nor them will be at peace because you will remain concerned that they are worrying about you and they will continue to wonder if you are dead, or worse. If I were them, I would be frantic. You must think about outcomes. What are you hoping to achieve by visiting them?”
“You are a wise woman, Cora. I guess what I would like to see happen is that they don’t worry about me and that they would not put others at risk by trying to save me. It would also be good to validate if my father volunteered to be turned to help end the curse.”
“They might not know that.”
“What do I do if they reject me or wish to kill me because I am a nightwalker now?”
“How they respond is not your concern, Miss. That is out of your control. All I can suggest is that if they truly loved you, they would find it in their hearts to make sure you are safe and cared for.”
“You make this all sound so easy.”
“Forgive me, Miss. I do not mean to make light of the situation. You will be walking into the lion’s den. People you know, love, and care about will be there and yet they will not know you. It might be difficult to get them believe the extraordinarily beautiful woman before them was their son and brother.”
“Then there is Juliet.”
“Juliet?”
“She was a hunter soldier. We were… intimate. The last time I saw her she told me she would kill me if I was turned.”
“Oh my. Avoid her, Miss. Let your mother or sister tell her about you after you are gone.”
“I feel somewhat bound to her. I need to know…”
“That you would be lovers again? Miss Adelina, there are no good outcomes for your relationship with her. In here, women form bonds with other women, but in the world outside of these walls, people are burned at the stake for such crimes. The best you could hope for is to remain friends.”
“You are a big help, Cora. Thank you.”
“Any more wine, Miss, and I might not be able to help tie up your corset.”
“Please, have another glass.”
***
Dinner had been rather subdued, but this was the first time I stayed for the entire social time. I even danced with everyone. The following day, I met with Austra to gather more information on history and lore. Edmund showed me just how rudimentary my fighting skills were compared to someone that had trained for hundreds of years and with more styles of fighting than I knew existed.
Saida taught me dances and additional intricacies of acting and behaving as a proper woman. I was grateful that my new nightwalker skills included learning things quickly and I was infinitely more graceful than I had been.
Alastor was very pleased that my ability to focus was steadily improving and I could communicate with an individual over vast distances. My additional focus allowed me to become invisible for the first time and I even partially phased.
That left fighting with Dagon.
“Where are you, little girl?”
I stood perfectly still, trying to maintain my focus and stay invisible as Dagon hunted around the room for me. With enhanced hearing, he could find me easily if I moved. I waited until he was close, then used a new kick that Edmund taught me.
I connected with Dagon’s thigh with enough force that he toppled over. I leapt to get out of the way hoping that his falling would mask my sound, but I managed to barely move before his hand locked around my ankle.
My invisibility faltered as he flung me across the room, and I crashed into the wall. He was hobbling as he approached me. I tried to phase but seeing him seethe with such raw power and anger unsettled me. I cringed as he jumped and vanished. I rolled to the side only to be kicked in my stomach.
I retched and gasped for air.
Dagon appeared above me. “Nighty night, darling.”
His fist aimed for my head. I gathered my focus and cringed as I waited for the blow, but was surprised to see his hand crash through me into the stone floor. Dagon howled in pain as I rolled away, losing my focus again as I did so. I landed one hit on him after that and woke up cradled in Emma’s lap once again.
“You’re doing better. Isabel is here.”
“Hurray. I’m doing better.”
Isabel’s arm was thrust in front of me, and I fed from her. She moaned with such pleasure it made me flush with warmth. Emma gently sent her away before kissing the blood from my lips.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t ask you if this was all right.”
“It’s rather enjoyable.”
“I could do more things you would find enjoyable.”
Laying there with Emma’s lips near mine and her startling blue eyes filled with warmth made me want to kiss her. I pulled away a bit.
“I’m sorry, Adelina.”
“I feel a connection to you, Emma, but until I am free, truly free, I cannot. I would not want you to think less of me.”
Her hand moved to my chest and rested it between my breasts. “You have a loyal heart, Adelina.”
We stood and I did not know what to say or do.
“Will you have a slot on your dance card for me tonight, Emma?”
Emma’s eyes were moist as she whispered, “Not tonight.”
Emma hurried from the room. She was not at dinner and did not respond to my thoughts when I tried to call her.
***
I was dressed in a beautiful blue and white gown as Gavroche led me through the tunnels.
“I don’t know what will happen, Adelina. I want you to know that you have a home here. You will always have a home with us.”
“I see no scenario where I stay at the hunter stronghold. I have no money and even the clothes I am wearing are not mine. I am a young woman in a world where women have few opportunities. Where else would I go?”
“I understand if you don’t come back, but I hope you will.”
“As do I.” Emma emerged from one of the other tunnels.
Gavroche smiled and turned away. “Be safe, Adelina.”
We waited until Gavroche was well away before speaking to each other.
“I missed you last night, Emma.”
“I was avoiding you.”
Hearing her say those words hurt me deeply. “I’m so sorry, Emma.”
“You did nothing wrong, and I felt a need to prepare myself. I have no hold on you, Adelina, and you can be swept away from me. There are extenuating circumstances you do not need to know about right now and I do not want to further confuse you.”
“Now I am completely confused.”
“I apologize, Adelina. I am being intentionally vague. Come here, please.”
Emma took hold of my right hand and slipped on a sapphire and diamond bracelet. “A gift. Every beautiful woman deserves some beautiful jewelry.”
“Emma… It must be worth a fortune.”
“A small pittance from what I have accumulated over the centuries.”
“If you are certain, then I will cherish it, not for what it is, but because of who gave it to me.”
Emma pulled me into a tight hug and cupped my face before kissing my cheek. “Return to me, Adelina, not because you have no place else to go, but because you want to.”
I felt a strong tug on my heart towards her, but I was bound in more ways than one to Juliet. The visit to my family was all about closure for me and seeing what my future held.
“Head down the tunnel. There will be a carriage waiting for you to take you to the hunter compound. Be safe, Adelina.”
Her fingers held mine a few extra seconds before letting me go. I was halfway down the tunnel when I heard her voice as the softest of whispers.
“I love you, Adelina.”
By the time I stepped out into brilliant sunshine I determined I must have misheard. I paused a moment, letting the sunshine touch my upturned face. My enhanced hearing picked up the slightest of rustles from the light breeze. I closed my eyes and stretched my focus outward to see the colored silhouettes of humans and animals all around me. I inhaled deeply, taking in the fresh air.
I pulled up my dress a little and stepped up to the road. A man waited next to a carriage. He smiled and bowed, his eyes never leaving my tightly bound breasts. “My lady. Let me help you into the carriage. I have been given instructions to take you to the hunters. Is this still your destination?”
His dirty thumb rubbed the back of my hand as he helped me into the carriage. He repulsed me. For a moment I considered going anywhere else, but the sunlight glinted against the bracelet and reminded me of someone I made a promise to.
I pulled my hand away as quickly as I could. “Yes, please.”
Once I was settled, the man sat up front and loosened the reins of the horse. With a click of his tongue, we headed off.
“What business do you have with the hunters, my lady?”
“It is not your affair.”
“Ahhh. You are one of those.”
“Excuse me? One of what?”
“Rich, elite, high-society women that look down upon people like me.”
“I cannot fathom how you came to that conclusion based upon me keeping my business to myself.”
“My apologies if I have offended you, my lady. From your look, it is clear you have not come from any of the hovels around here. You appear to be more at home in the halls of kings and queens.”
“I will take that as a compliment that my look is acceptable.”
He shook his head and looked back at me. “I would not say acceptable, my lady, for I have yet to lay my eyes upon any woman so beautiful. Fancy a quick romp?”
I didn’t appreciate his leering look or words. Any man would consider his words insulting if they had heard them spoken to any woman. As a woman, it made me feel cheap. “How dare you suggest such a thing. Stop the carriage and get out.”
“I can’t do that, lady.”
I focused my will on him. “Stop the carriage. Get out, go home, and think twice about how you treat women in the future.”
The carriage lurched to a stop. He got out and started walking home with glassy eyes.
I sighed. Continuing the rest of the journey on foot while wearing a large dress was not something I was looking forward to. I struggled but managed to get myself into the driver’s seat and took the reins for myself.
When the hunter compound was in sight, I reined in the horse to stop and consider all that had happened in my life. A feeling of loss shook me. I was not the returning master this time. I clucked and the horse started moving again.
I noted the gates were closed, which was unusual during the daylight hours. Several soldiers came out to greet me.
“State your business, my lady.”
“Can you help me down, please? I have important news for the Dufort family.”
“Why are you driving the carriage, my lady?”
“My driver and I had a disagreement.”
The guard whistled and several more men came out. “Search the carriage. Stay where you are, my lady.”
This was highly unusual.
“The carriage is clean. Step down, my lady.”
They helped me down.
“I have urgent news regarding Elias Dufort. Please take me to his family.”
“Search her.”
“Don’t you dare touch me.”
The gate door opened, and Harmony stepped out wearing her usual dress. What was unusual was the sword on her hip.
“What is going on here?” she demanded.
“Miss Dufort. Stay back please. This lady says she has news of Master Dufort and is refusing to be searched.”
“Let her in.”
“But… she could be hiding…”
“Hiding what? Fifty pounds of explosives under her skirts? A dagger hidden in her bodice?”
“It’s just… the threats… and she was driving the carriage herself.”
“Oh… That makes a huge difference, soldier. Women can’t drive a carriage, is that what you are saying?”
The soldier opened his mouth and Harmony shook her head at him. “Nothing you say will be beneficial. If this lady says she has news of my brother, I want to hear it. Understood?”
“Yes, Miss Dufort.”
Harmony turned to me. “I’m sorry for this. Please. Follow me.”
Once inside the compound, Harmony walked next to me. “Don’t say anything here. My name is Harmony Dufort.”
“Adelina.”
“A very pretty name. Just for the record, why were you driving the carriage?”
“My driver asked me for a romp. I sent him away.”
“I think I like you already, Adelina.”
She led me inside and straight to Mother’s rooms.
“Mother. This lady, Adelina, says she has news of Elias.”
Mother turned and looked at me. The situation was surreal.
“Is he alive?”
“Yes.”
“Oh, thank God!”
Harmony moved closer to Mother and sat her down on the bed. She turned to me. “How do you know this?”
I paced as their eyes followed my every move.
“There is no easy way to say this. I just ask that you listen to everything with an open mind.”
“Why are you hesitating?”
“Because I am Elias.” I blurted out.
Harmony started pulling her sword. “You’re a crazy, deluded, woman! Is this some sick joke?”
I backed up. “I’m Elias. They turned me and this is what I became.”
Harmony shook her head. “You are not Elias. You are no nightwalker. You were in the sunlight and Dufort’s can’t be turned.”
I fell to my knees. “Please. Hear me out. The reason they could turn me is because they drained my blood first. To end the curse, to stop the nightwalkers from feeding on humans, to finish the war, they found a way to turn a Dufort. Me. Elias. I’m a nightwalker now, but because of my lineage, I am also different than other nightwalkers.”
Harmony lunged forward. “I will have you locked away, you crazy woman!”
I focused on Harmony. “Sit down, Harmony. Calm yourself.”
Harmony lowered her sword and sat down. “What did you just do to me? You controlled me. You are a nightwalker.”
“On the day Thad handed leadership of the hunters to me, I met you in the dining room. You curtseyed to me and told me the master must eat his breakfast. I always called you my angel. You…”
Mother stood and moved closer. “She looks like us, Harmony. It’s subtle, but she does.”
“Mother, no… There is no way. We have seen people turned and they never turn like this. Juliet said there was a more powerful nightwalker that took Elias. This could be her. She could have stolen Elias’ memories.”
“Why would I come here if that were the case? What would I gain? Father… did you know he volunteered to be turned? That’s where he was when Christoff and Thad found him.”
“She lies, Mother!”
Mother took a step forward and her hand touched my cheek. “Elias… What have they done to you?”
I wrapped my arms around her waist and clung to her. I wept.
I felt Harmony’s sword touch my throat.
Mother grabbed Harmony’s wrist. “No, Harmony. She is right. Father did meet with a man named, Gavroche. Gavroche claimed to be the leader of the nightwalkers. Your father believed him and offered his life as sacrifice to end the bloodshed.”
“She is manipulating you, Mother.”
“Step back, Harmony.” Mother’s tone was a mix of commanding and yet shaking with emotion.
Harmony moved away as Mother went to a dresser. Mother pulled out a letter and handed it to Harmony.
“I found this letter the day your father died. He wrote it to us in case something happened to him. After everything that happened, I believed it was a setup and hid the letter wanting everyone to believe he died a hero.”
Harmony stared at the letter. Her eyes were wide, and her lips twitched. “Help me believe. How can this woman be Elias?”
“Let her talk.”
***
I told them everything and answered every question about my past that only Elias could have known. I explained how Gavroche was Nathaniel, a Dufort, and how the curse began. I left out the details of how I was tortured and beaten. It would do no good to share that.
“My God… You really are Elias.” Harmony threw herself into my arms. We cried together.
After several minutes, we separated.
“Look at you. A woman. A woman wearing a corseted dress. A woman more beautiful than the queen herself. A nightwalker. I struggle to believe it all. Why come here? Why risk your life?”
“You are a part of my life. My family. I did not want you to worry. Yes, I changed, but I am alive and healthy. Gavroche believes that to end the curse, the bloodlines must be united. This has something to do with the original witch’s spell that required that Gavroche kill Edward as a sacrifice. My turning is the binding of the bloodlines of Edward and Nathaniel. I carry the blood of both and Gavroche believes I am what the original spell was intended to create. An immortal human with gifts that would allow someone, himself, to be undefeatable and to rule.
“The second of three things to break the curse, was for two siblings to unite. The curse was spoken when Celestine was dying from her wounds. She caused enmity between the bloodlines. If you can find it in your heart to accept me, that becomes one more step in breaking the curse. I came to see if that was possible. Also, I would not want anyone injured, killed, or turned trying to rescue me.”
“Of course I accept you. Is the curse now broken?”
“There is one final piece. Celestine must die and yet we are not sure if she even lives.”
“What will you do now? Will you stay here with us?”
I shook my head. “If anyone were to discover what I am, I will be hunted. I am in no real danger staying with them. I am well cared for, and I can learn a great deal. They are very human in many ways, and I want to learn if there is a way to stop the spread of shades and ravagers.”
Mother shook her head. “I hate to see you with those savage creatures.”
“The ravagers and shades leave me alone and I can command them. The rest are quite civilized. You might be surprised to know humans work with them and the nightwalkers are very proper and well educated.”
Harmony giggled. “Which is why you are dressed in one of the finest gown I have seen. I must warn you; Juliet and Thad are trying to get the king to kill you all. There is no stopping them. Juliet has become… unstable in her behavior. I think she loved you in the only way she could, but your being captured was more of a catalyst for her. Mother and I have no say as Thad has become master here again and Juliet has his ear.”
“I hope we can avoid a war. There would be so many killed. You can’t imagine the power they have. A darkling might be worth ten soldiers in a battle. A darklord? A hundred.”
“And if it came to war, who would you fight for?”
“I don’t know. It was not my choice to be turned. I fought it all the way. Yet here I am. A woman. A nightwalker. My goal is to use what has happened to me to help end the curse. If we can stop the ravagers and shades from turning more people forever, that is my goal, whatever it takes. Too many people have lost their lives already.”
Harmony touched my cheek and held my hands. “How are you? You’ve become a second-class citizen now that you are a woman.”
“I’m learning my place. These corsets are abominable.”
Harmony giggled and hugged me. “I know. I love you, Adelina… my sister. I always wanted a sister and now I have one.”
Mother hugged us both. “I despise what was done to you, Elias… Adelina. A mother never wants to see her children hurt. I am grateful you came and know you are at least well. You should leave here soon. There have been anonymous threats that we will be attacked. The soldiers are fearing nightwalker spies might come to take Harmony.”
“I was surprised at the zeal of the soldiers when I arrived. I know of no plot within the nightwalkers, and I would never allow that to happen.”
Harmony patted her sword. “The threats are why I am wearing a sword now. You are a woman. How can you protect us if anything could happen?”
“I am far stronger and faster than I ever was before. I could…”
The door burst open and Juliet stormed in. She drew her sword and pointed it at me. “Get away from them!”
Harmony stepped between us. “It’s okay, Juliet.”
Juliet shook her head. “No. The soldiers told me a woman came with information on Elias. He is lost. Dead at best. It is a ploy.”
“I thought so too, Juliet. Elias is not dead. This is Elias. They turned him.”
Her eyes narrowed as she stared at me. “No. She has enchanted you to believe her.”
“It’s true, Juliet.” Mother hugged me. “This is my son, now my daughter. Put your weapon down.”
Juliet shoved Harmony aside and pressed the point of her blade against my neck. Harmony shouted for her to stop.
Mother cried out. “Juliet don’t make this mistake. This is Elias. The same person that sacrificed his life for yours in the tunnels.”
Juliet stared into my eyes. “I don’t care if you are Elias or not. You are one of them.”
“I am Elias. I am doing everything I can to stop bloodshed and to put an end to…”
She hissed. “You don’t get to speak. You have no rights here! I should kill you outright. I said as much in the tunnel. You are dead to me! You are nothing but a monster and I will not stop until you and the rest of your kind are in pieces at my feet. Get out! For the sake of these two women, I give you this one chance. Leave now and never come back!”
“Juliet…”
“I am not your Juliet. I never was. You were nothing but a bed partner. You were a convenience to keep me warm at night, nothing more. I will let you walk out of here, get in your carriage, then give you ten minutes before I come after you.”
Harmony grabbed her arm. “This is my brother! This is Elias! He has been turned, but he is not a threat.”
Juliet wrenched her arm from Harmony’s grip and moved to strike her with the back of her hand. I caught Juliet’s wrist before it could connect. I held her firm and when her rage grew, she tried to thrust her sword into my neck. I grabbed her other wrist and pulled her arms apart.
“You never raise a hand to my sister. I’m leaving and I don’t suggest you come after me. Believe it or not, I am on your side.”
She spat at me. “Go!”
I tipped my head to Harmony and Mother. “I love you both.” I let go of Juliet and headed for the courtyard. I just got into the carriage when I heard shouting. I urged the horse to a gallop. I was halfway back to the tunnel entrance when ten soldiers on horseback surrounded me.
“Get out, creature!” Juliet screamed at me.
I stepped down from the carriage as they dismounted. Juliet stepped forward as the soldiers surrounded me.
“Time to die.”
I managed to find my focus and vanished. I was able to phase as I weaved through them, becoming substantial to disarm one, then back again to the next person. I reemerged behind them.
“I am not your enemy.”
The soldiers were stunned.
Juliet cursed. “Attack her!”
“Stop!” I commanded the soldiers. My focus was on all but Juliet. The soldiers all stopped. “Get on your horses and return to the base.”
Juliet seethed as she watched them leave.
“Elias would have been honorable and taken his own life. He would never have let himself become a creature of the night.” She went to reach for her discarded sword.
“Leave it. Come back later after I am gone. I’m sorry, Juliet. I had no choice. It was either your lives and the life of Harmony, or I give myself to them. It was an honorable choice. It was a decision based upon love.”
She pointed at me. “I watched my parents die by ravagers. You are hideous and foul. You may have won this battle, but you will not win the next. You have shown me what I am up against, and I will not fail to rid you and your kind from this world or die trying.”
She mounted her horse and left. I quickly scrambled into the carriage and headed for the tunnels. I ran into them and straight through the castle to my bedroom. I collapsed on the floor and wept.
Seconds later, Emma’s arms were around me.
“Are you alright? Are you hurt?”
I shook my head as she rolled me over and pulled me into her lap.
“I’m sorry, Adelina. I know how hard that must have been.” She stroked my hair. “I’m here. You are not alone.”
I sniffed. “My sister and mother accepted me. It took time for them to believe, but they did. They defended me when Juliet tried to end my life.”
“You killed Juliet?”
“No. But she came after me with ten soldiers.”
Juliet looked me over carefully. “You still look put together.”
“My dark traits are working now.”
“Oh…”
“They are all alive. These were brothers in arms. Juliet was…”
“Your lover.”
“Now, to her, I am just another monster to be mercilessly slaughtered.”
“I am going to do something that is very selfish, Adelina.”
I nodded slowly as I stared into her eyes.
“I told you my story, but I did not share everything. The reason I was on the bridge and going to commit suicide when Father stopped and turned me is that I had been raped. My parents arranged my marriage to a man I despised. He and his family were manipulative, and I suspected they were involved in criminal acts.
“My fiancé refused to wait for marriage, and one night beat me and raped me. When I went to my parents, they blamed me and would not change their minds about the marriage. Father stopped me from leaping to my death, but when I turned, I had such a strong desire to feed. I had become a monster on top of everything that had happened to me.
“When I realized the curse forbade me from ending my own life, I became hateful. As I learned about my newfound abilities, I cast my eyes upon those I hated the most. One night, I found my fiancé in bed with another woman. I tortured him and killed him. I then killed my own parents.
“I have convinced myself that is not who I am and have tried to hide this side of me, but you need to know the truth about me. I’m a murderer. I’m a horrible and monstrous.”
“You are not a monster. Your parents and your fiancé were the monsters. You have a good heart, Emma. I feel it. I know it in the core of my being.”
“I went through a period where I indulged myself, but it left nothing but emptiness inside me. The curse made us infertile, but it did more than that. The ties of love were virtually eliminated. It still happens, but very rarely. Between nightwalkers, a blood bond can exist. It is tangible and only breaks upon death. When I met you in the tunnels the first time, I felt something. I saw something. But you were my mortal enemy. I suppressed it.
“After you turned, it flared to life in me. I could not fight it. I have never known love in my life. Not receiving or giving. But now… I cannot help but love you, and I suspect you might feel the same way about me.”
I nodded in agreement, not trusting my voice.
“When we danced and I acted as the prince, your fangs came out. We do not feed off our own kind, except for those in a blood bond. It is a sensual thing between blood bonded lovers. I am going to win your heart.”
“You already have it, Emma.”
Her lips crashed into mine and my arms pulled her more tightly against me.
“Gods, Adelina. I am so glad after centuries of waiting and hoping that when I found my blood bond it was with someone as exquisite as you. I can tell you I have never made love, but I have had sex. I am, however, rusty, since the last time was over one hundred years ago. I want to take our time. I want to woo you like any beautiful woman should be.”
I pulled her down for another kiss. “And since my last lover wants to kill me, I guess that makes me free to give my heart.”
“I surmised as much. Why don’t you tell me all about your visit, then we need to get ready for dinner. I don’t care what anyone says, you sit next to me, and you are on my dance card all night.”
***
I felt shy when we entered the dining room together. I paused just inside the door and Emma reached back to take my hand.
Gavroche glanced at our hands together and nodded. “It’s about time. I’m surprised you two haven’t been all over each other before this. Sit. Let’s eat.”
I was still a little bashful. The 1700s, for the modern age it was, would treat two women being together as a mortal sin. I still had that engrained in me. Emma held my chair for me, which I also found odd.
“Just to be clear,” Emma stated. “Adelina is mine.”
Alastor smiled. “I knew it the moment she turned me down.”
“Her fangs coming out as she stared into your eyes was quite obvious as well.” Added Saida.
I blushed. “You don’t… uhm… mind that two women…”
Austra giggled. “I could easily live without men, and it has been a long time since Emma and I shared…”
“Hush, Austra.” Emma might have tried to kick her under the table.
Austra laughed. “You are in for a really good time, Adelina. Unless… You two already…”
Saida chimed in. “We would have heard it.”
Edmund threw up his arms. “This is simply not fair. Adelina’s gorgeous. Couldn’t you two delay your blood bond a century or two?”
“All. Mine.” Emma said between bites.
“On to important matters. How did your visit go, Adelina?”
“My mother and sister accepted me. Juliet wishes to kill me. Thad has taken over leadership and will attend the ball to speak with the prince. They are as adamant as ever to rid the world of nightwalkers even if my mother and sister are now against it. Someone has been threatening the garrison suggesting nightwalker spies will try to infiltrate them.”
“You and your sister are good?”
“She said she always wanted a sister and asked me where she could get a dress like mine.”
Saida nodded. “That’s proof enough for me. Female rivals do not ask where their enemy gets their clothing.”
Gavroche stood. “This is excellent news. The curse is one more step to being broken. No one here would be giving these threats. I suspect someone else is trying to inflame a war. The ball will be in two nights. Are you ready, Adelina?”
“What if I run into Juliet or someone that knows I am a nightwalker?”
“We must assume that Juliet informed Thad, but I have studied human psychology for many years. If Thad knew you were Elias before, I suspect he would not feel the same way about you as Juliet. You fought with him. He respects you.”
“So did Juliet.”
“Unless you and Thad were lovers, I doubt he would feel the same about you as Juliet. Not only did you become one of us, but also a gender she could no longer feel desire for. With Thad, your change could even soften his heart more towards you because of what you went through. No. Juliet might share your description only and not tell the story. I doubt your mother or sister would reveal you to Thad either.”
I nodded slowly. “Juliet abhors gatherings of this nature. I highly doubt she would be there.”
Gavroche took a sip of wine. “And the king has his own guards and would not need the hunter soldiers for the event. If Thad might think you are a nightwalker, he would try to discredit you, but no honorable man would accuse a woman in a public setting like that. However, the sooner you can talk to the prince, the better.”
“I guess we will see what happens.”
“I have also been thinking about how you should introduce yourself. There are too many ties to your Dufort surname. I know this is who you are, but many people know the Duforts and this might create an opportunity for someone to draw conclusions about you. Imagine if Thad were there and overheard you say you were a Dufort. He could immediately denounce you as a fraud. You need a new last name.”
Emma grinned. “DeMonfort.”
Saida raised her eyebrow. “That’s your last name, Emma.”
Emma placed her hand on my thigh.
“Adelina DeMonfort. It sounds good to me but might be confusing if Emma and I were to ever need to be at the same place.” I dropped my hand under the table to hold Emma’s.
Emma squeezed my hand. “That’s true, but if such were the case, then I will go by Emma Chapman, which is an alias I have used in the past. I like you roaming the world as a DeMonfort.”
Gavroche leaned forward in his chair. “You have twenty-four hours to train, Adelina DeMontfort. Make the most out of them.”
“I will.”
***
I awoke to warm lips being pressed against mine.
“Good morning, love.”
My eyes widened at the sight of Emma. Her long hair was unbound and cascaded over her breasts. She was wearing a thin white nightgown that exposed much of her beautiful body. She pulled it up slightly as she sat on the edge of the bed, uncovering her perfect legs.
“Mmmm. Is this part of training?”
“No. It’s part of me taking care of you and treating you specially. I brought you breakfast.”
I slid my fingers into her hair and pulled her down next to me for a kiss. Her leg draped over my thigh, separated only by the covers of my bed. “Does breakfast include food, or is it just you?”
Emma smiled into another kiss as she pulled me tighter against her. “My Adelina is hungry for more than food?”
“You are so beautiful, Emma.”
My hand slid down her back. My fingertips glided effortlessly over the silk. Our kisses deepened. I felt warmth in places I had never felt before. Emma’s fangs grazed against my neck.
She pulled back, breathing heavily. She kissed me gently one more time, then slipped off the bed. “With the gala tomorrow there is more to do for us all to be prepared. I also want to take things slowly. Blood bond, or not, I want you to have no questions or doubts. While marriage is forbidden to us, I see our relationship in that light. I am committed to you, Adelina.”
“Thank you, Emma.” I smiled and took her hand in mine as I slipped from the covers. I kissed her. “Just don’t court me for too long before you make an honest woman out of me. You are too amazing to resist.”
“I’m hard to resist? Try being celibate for a century and having the woman of my dreams in my arms, in bed, and barely wearing anything at all. I don’t plan to keep us waiting long. Father told me to send you to Saida first.”
“More dance lessons and etiquette.”
“You need them, sweetheart.” She giggled. She pulled me to her and kissed me. “I will find you later.”
I watched Emma leave and fought the desire to chase after her and forego my training for the day. By day, it was really night, for all the nightwalkers typically slept during daylight hours. Breakfast was at dusk and dinner a few hours before dawn.
On the table was a variety of food and a single red rose. I brought the rose to my nose even though I could smell it from across the room. I sat down and ate as I contemplated my life, role, and purpose.
The delineation between the sexes were vast. Men provided. Women took care of the household. Women were to always appear feminine. They were considered the fairer, but weaker sex, both physically and mentally. They were not leaders or decision makers.
Had I met Emma under any normal circumstances and life, I would have been drawn to her. As a man, I would have provided for her. I would have courted her. I would have given her gifts and protected her. As a woman, she was doing these things for me. This should have bothered me, but it didn’t.
Cora entered the room. “Good morning, Miss Adelina. Did I see Miss Emma leaving here with a smile on her face?”
“You might have.”
“She’s in love with you.”
“Does that bother you, Cora?”
“Not at all. It’s more common than you think. I know you were one, but if you don’t know this, most men are not great lovers or husbands. Many are abusive. They drink too much. They are rough and demanding. More than one of my lady friends, including myself, has found solace and love in another woman’s bed. To be honest, I prefer it even if it is against the law. Men make the laws to suit their own needs. It would be heavenly if women could reproduce on their own.”
“Had I still been a man, I would have been offended.”
Cora laughed. “The world would be a different place if all men had to be a woman for a year.”
“I assume you are here to lock me into another corset?”
“Yes, Miss.”
“I can guarantee that we wouldn’t be wearing them if the men had to wear them.”
She smiled. “You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. It is your duty to make us all look good in the eyes of our masters.”
I rolled my eyes. “Honestly, men have no idea, do they?”
“Not a clue, Miss.”
***
“Remember to keep your shoulders back and your chin level.”
I groaned.
Saida tapped my shoulder with a folded-up fan. “Don’t groan at me, Adelina. That is not very lady like.”
“My apologies, Saida. I am still not used to all the expectations.”
“The good news is that you are ready. Our nature allows us to learn quickly, and I have been watching you. Your form is exceptional and only I will pay attention to the finest idiosyncrasies I see. The honorable men will be looking at your eyes, the less than honorable ones will look elsewhere. Neither of those locations will show the flaws in your upbringing.”
“My upbringing was flawed?”
“You were a man.”
I nodded. “This seems to be the theme of the day.”
“I have taught you all the latest dances that are being used today and several which might suggest you had a more sophisticated upbringing in a high-society life. This should be all you need.”
I curtseyed to Saida. “Thank you.”
“You better go change. Edmund is next.”
I headed back to my room and found Emma waiting for me. She greeted me with a passionate kiss.
“I hope you don’t mind, but I am a bit jealous that Cora was helping you change.”
“I don’t mind at all, although it might take longer to get changed.”
***
“You’re late.”
“My apologies, Edmund. Those dresses take a frightful amount of time to change out of.”
“You’re a woman for such a short time and already becoming deceitful. There are marks on your neck. Am I to assume you got those dancing?”
“It was a form of dancing.”
“Deceit and deflecting in two sentences. Let’s see how good you are with Dim Mak.”
“Dim what?”
“Chinese pressure point fighting style. It is helpful for getting out of holds. Sometimes it is best not to demonstrate your power as a nightwalker, and it is very effective.”
Edmund tossed me a sword. I looked at the fine craftmanship. It was stunning.
“Where is this from?”
“Japan.”
“It’s beautiful. So well balanced.”
“It is also deadly sharp. Come at me slowly.”
I thrust the sword towards him. He stepped to the side, grabbed my wrist, and with a little pressure from his thumb, sharp pain radiated up my arm causing me to drop the blade.
“Show me how to do that.”
***
After several hours with Edmund, I met with Alastor. As usual, he was sprawled out in his chair making sure his crotch area was exposed. He was drinking a glass of wine.
“Are you comfortable?”
He smirked. “Very. Are you uncomfortable being so near a virile man?”
“Not so much.”
“Your body has needs, Adelina. I have ways of meeting those needs where Emma cannot.”
“You’re taller than me and my room needs dusting. Are you offering to clean my room?”
He stood and moved too close to me. He reached out to trace the line of my bodice. “You know that’s not the need I am speaking about.”
I reached up and held his wrist, found the pressure point with my thumb, and pressed in hard. He screamed like a little girl and dropped the glass of wine from his other hand. I caught the wine with nary a drop spilling. I took a sip as he gasped for breath and held his arm.
“Mmm. Thank you for the wine. It is delicious.”
“Ugh. That was hideous. You’re spending too much time with Edmund.”
“Did I hurt you, Alastor? Edmund said it was considered foreplay.”
“My arm is numb, Adelina, but I have other appendages that can still be used.”
“Edmund showed me a map of touchpoints. There was even one that stopped arousal very effectively. I think I have it memorized. Should we test it?”
He shook his arm. “I think I will pass lest the most important part of my body is unusable for the next month. Perhaps we should move on to the lesson after you give me my wine back, or, better yet, be a dutiful woman and pour me another glass.”
“You really want to go there with me?”
“There are many places I would rather go with you. The bed is just over there.”
I handed him back his wine and he snickered.
“That’s a good girl.”
I put my focus on him and gave him a forceful command. “Go and pour me a glass of your finest wine, Alastor. Hand it to me as a polite servant would.”
I saw him fighting the command, but he got up, found a special hidden bottle of wine, opened it, poured a glass, and brought it to me.
“Your wine, as requested, my lady. It is a pleasure to serve you.”
With the command fulfilled, he regained control.
“That wine is two hundred years old!”
I sipped it. “Oh… this is so good. Good boy.”
He cursed. “I think you have well enough demonstrated your command abilities.”
“I’m not sure I have it right. Shall I try again?”
“No. Emma said you could phase. Show me but hold it as long as you can.”
Within a second, I became nothing but wispy shadows. Two minutes passed and I began to get tired. I shimmered and became whole again.
“Impressive. You can hold that twice as long as any of Father’s children. You will replenish your ability slowly. Think of it as a bucket of water. When fully consumed, you will start refilling the bucket, but without feeding, it could take a day to recover.”
“Now I am drained before I fight Dagon.”
“Oh… I’m sorry, my lady. The point of this exercise was to understand the depth of your power. It never crossed my mind that you would be left vulnerable to Dagon.”
“Lying doesn’t befit you, Alastor.”
“Not so much lying as conniving mixed with a little bit of comeuppance, Adelina.” He smirked. “A little-known fact, and this will pertain to you, is that Father and his first children can pass through walls. They can only do this when they are phased. The rest of the nightwalkers cannot do this. Just be careful to know your limits and make certain you are clear of obstacles before you reemerge. It is great when freeing unjustly imprisoned wine from behind locked monastery doors.”
“You’re a thief.”
“And you are an accomplice for drinking that wine.”
“I have a question.”
“Yes. I am available.”
I rolled my eyes. “Somehow Gavroche spoke to my mind in context of what was happening around me. Was he able to see and hear through my eyes?”
“Father does not have that type of power. For years he had been spying on you, even during the day. We can go outside during the day, but we must be fully covered. It is too risky on sunny days because even reflection of sunlight can harm us. When we have days that are overcast and heavily clouded, that is safest, but we still must be fully covered. Most likely he was on the rooftops listening in and then spoke into your mind.”
“That’s both disconcerting and a relief at the same time. Do you know why he did not try to turn me when I was younger?”
Alastor frowned. “Children do not have the fortitude as an adult. They always die. We also stop aging after we are turned. Even if you survived the turning, you would have remained a child forever.”
“What else do I need to learn?”
“Have you heard of the kama sutra?”
“I have not.”
“We should start on page one and work our way through to the end.”
“A book?”
Alastor nodded. “There is a copy on the shelf over there.”
I found the book and opened it. My eyes widened at the sight of the Asian-styled pictures. I slowly and deliberately put the book back on the shelf.
“I guess we are done here?”
“Oh. I must have misunderstood. While you do have a lot to learn, and that includes what is in that book, there is nothing left for me to teach you regarding dark traits.”
I turned to go. “Thank you for the wine and the education on how to protect myself from advances of unseemly men.”
“Unseemly? You will learn quickly that there are things that only a man can do for a woman.”
“Make them nauseous?”
“Just wait, Adelina. You will come to my door one day looking to have your needs met. It is inevitable.”
I giggled. “We all must have dreams to hope for, Alastor.”
I left his room to him muttering the words, “Insufferable and ungrateful sexy woman.”
As I walked back to my room, I focused on Emma.
“Hello love. I was wondering if I could borrow Isabel.”
“You need to feed? Did Alastor do something?”
I could feel her anger rising. “Not in deed, but I did drain my reserves while testing the limits of being phased. I would not want to fight Dagon without them full.”
“I’m coming instead of Isabel.”
I just entered my room when Emma grabbed me from behind and started kissing my neck. I moaned and spun in her arms.
“I want you to feed off me, darling. We can do it because we are blood bonded, and it should take much less to replenish you than from Isabel.” Emma held out her arm. “Imagine making love to me.”
My fangs descended and I felt a rush of desire. I gently bit into her wrist in a passionate way. I expected the same coppery taste as before, but Emma’s blood tasted like sweet wine. Emma moaned and pressed herself against me. I pulled away and her lips were on mine.
“Gods, Adelina. That felt amazing. How do you feel?”
“You taste so sweet, Emma. You might be addicting. I didn’t take much, but I feel my energy level is full.”
“I like the idea of only feeding off each other. We better get you to Dagon before my willpower goes completely. Kick Dagon’s butt, sweetheart.”
Emma dragged me to the larger room. Gavroche and Dagon were there.
Gavroche tipped his head. “You are early, Adelina. Certainly, you did not learn everything yet from Alastor.”
“I think I have the dark traits figured out. They are not second nature yet. The rest of what Alastor wishes to teach me are more of a sexual nature.”
Emma growled.
“Don’t worry sweetheart. He will never get the chance and since I can control him, he must rely upon his wit and charm to seduce me.”
Emma laughed hard. “He will never get you to bed then.”
“My thoughts exactly.”
Dagon cracked his knuckles. “Let’s get this over with.”
Emma stepped well to the side and gave me a nod. Gavroche sat back in his chair. Dagon rushed forward.
I stood in place and tried hard to keep my focus. This was harder than expected as I was worried about the pain that would be inflicted upon me. At the last moment as Dagon swung his fist, I phased, popped out behind him, and kicked at his legs. My kick went through the air as he phased out of existence, returned to my side with his fist already moving.
My ability to phase was still not second nature and while I tried to phase, I was moving to block him. My block was only partially successful as his fist still hit my shoulder causing me to spin around. He stormed forward just as I regained my focus and phased as he went to grab me. I moved away from him and shifted to invisibility which took far less energy to maintain.
“I see you learned some new tricks, little girl.” He taunted me by moving into the center of the room.
I stayed quiet, phased, then ran at him, using his own tactics against him. I swung my fist just as I stepped from my phase and connected it with his chin. His head snapped back, but he grabbed me as he fell backwards. I tried to phase again but had lost my focus again and was trapped in his lung-squeezing bear hug.
I felt my rib break as he landed on his back with me on top of him. I gasped and struggled, finally remembering Edmund’s training. My fingers found a pressure point and I pressed in. Dagon released me with a howl, and I rolled away.
Dagon spit blood and got to his feet. He flexed his fingers and ran for me, phasing just before he reached me. I managed to phase just as he reemerged. His momentum carried him towards the wall. I unphased and kicked his backside causing him to slam into the wall, then followed with a fist into his ribs. There was a satisfying crack as several of his ribs broke.
He tried to phase but the pain was likely distracting him. He shimmered for a moment, then became solid as I kicked his feet out from underneath him. He fell hard to the stone floor. I phased as he tried to grab my legs.
From the shadows, I whispered. “Good night, Dagon.”
I reemerged and slammed my fist into his face knocking him out.
Gavroche clapped. “Well done, Adelina. You have greatly improved. You still need to work on your focus. Even in pain you should be able to phase or become invisible.” He looked at Dagon as he stirred. “Dagon needs to learn this as well, but he rarely gets hurt when fighting so I gather his skill needs refinement.”
Dagon moaned and struggled to sit up. I helped pull him so he could lean against the wall.
Emma came to my side and held out her wrist for me. “Well done, love. Heal yourself.”
I bit into Emma’s wrist, and she moaned. My rib knit itself back together and my bruises healed instantly. I let go and she kissed me passionately.
Gavroche watched us. “A true blood bond. That is rare and I could not be happier for you both. Dagon.”
Dagon held his jaw and merely nodded.
“Get yourself healed up and be back for dinner. We have some final preparations to discuss.”
Dagon left the room as Gavroche stood.
“You have done well, Adelina. This has been a painful process to go through for you. I’m sorry about that. I hope now that you have a better graps of your skills. I am sure you understand there are few methods that can teach you them quickly.”
“The process is difficult, but pain is a good motivator and is directly tied to my focus. I understand the reasoning even if I would rather have never gone through it.”
“I have asked a great deal of you, much of it without your choice.”
“I still don’t know my place, but I know my purpose.”
Gavroche nodded. “You two should get ready for dinner.”
Emma walked me back to my room. She bit her lower lip and wrung her hands together.
“What’s wrong, Emma?”
“I know it’s early and you are still finding your way, but I would like to think your place is with me. I was even thinking of having you move into my rooms.”
I cupped Emma’s face and kissed her. “I was speaking about my place in the world. I have no question about wanting to be with you. I know you want to move slowly, and under the circumstances, I think that is a good thing. I am not sure moving slowly and moving into your rooms can happen at the same time. I doubt my willpower is strong enough to have you in bed next to me long without wanting to…”
“I am still nervous about you not wanting me, at least not long term. The blood bond is one thing, but I have not felt this way about anyone before. My long-term life plans are to be by your side.”
“And I worry I have nothing to offer you. I have no income. No wealth. I can’t take care of you.”
“I think I am starting to get to know you, Adelina. Being a man, it was your place to be the provider. You still feel that need and I know you will want to contribute even if it was just to keep yourself learning and growing. I have numerous businesses you can run, but also know that I am here to take care of you. I want you to be my beloved wife. I know you can protect yourself, but I want to be your protector and to look after you.”
Emma pulled me into her arms, and it was the most natural feeling to be loved by her like that. Nothing I had ever felt compared.
“I love you, Emma. I am yours.”
“You love me?”
I nodded and she smiled before smothering me in kisses.
***
I woke to kisses from Emma again.
“It’s almost midday, love. Time to get you ready for the gala.”
I kissed her and pulled her against me. “That’s hours away from starting.”
“It will take hours to get you ready. Saida, Cora, and Isabel will arrive in thirty minutes. Your bath is ready.”
Emma stood and I grabbed her hand. “Stay with me?”
She shook her head but smiled. “If I see you naked, I would not be held liable for my actions, and I can guarantee you that you would miss the gala.”
“Might be worth it.”
“Don’t tempt me, darling. It will do our long-term relationship no good if one or both of us are dead because we could not stop the king from wiping us out.”
Emma kissed me before leaving the room. I got up and luxuriated in the hot bath feeling rather enamored with the sudden turn in my life. Sure, Juliet despised me, but I found something that felt far deeper with Emma. My actions could be ultimately put an end to the centuries-long war and needless ongoing death and destruction. I was well fed and comfortable.
As Elias, I had few choices in my life. I was a leader that didn’t like the responsibility of leading. I ate gruel and third-rate food. My relationships were limited and prospects for a future even worse.
As I washed myself, I could not help but smile at how good I felt as a woman. My conversations had depth and meaning to them, whereas before, fighting and boasting seemed to be the common thread of all my communications.
I hated the corsets and being demeaned as a woman, but I did love being called beautiful, even if it came from the wrong lips, like Alastor or the carriage driver. Where I had hated the idea of being a woman at the beginning, I was now finding my life to be immeasurably better.
I washed my hair and dried it some before getting my underclothes on. Emma came in first to make sure I was properly covered before she let the rest in. For the next two hours I was poked, prodded, and turned into something I could hardly fathom.
I stood before the mirror and gazed at my reflection. I could hardly breathe, partly due to the tight corset, but more from not believing what I saw was me.
“I’m having second thoughts of letting you go, Adelina.”
I glanced at Emma in the mirror before refocusing on myself. My long, chestnut colored hair was intricately woven up, but had longer curled sections then dropped down my right side to the edge of my bodice. My face had been transformed with light makeup to enhance my eyes, lips, and cheeks. I wore a silver gown that was not so wide as the trend was but was so finely wrought that it appeared more as a work of art that glittered in the light.
Emma attached stunning dangling earrings of diamonds and sapphires and a necklace that looked to have come from a queen’s treasury. It too sparkled with numerous diamonds and sapphires. The necklace led my eyes to my generous cleavage and moderately sized collar that fanned out behind my head, much like royals wore, but of less length to not compete with their attire. Long silver lace gloves went from my fingertips to my elbows.
Cora handed me a stoppered glass vial that I slid into a secret sleeve pocket near my right hip.
“I feel like I should curtsey to the queen, Miss. If anyone fails to notice you tonight it will be because they are dead or blind. Just a reminder about the silver water I gave you. This is a very special mixture. Too much silver, and it can poison, too little and it will have almost no effect. Don’t leave the impression with the prince you can just scrape some silverware into water and drink it.”
I nodded. “Thank you, Cora. Thank you all so much. Do all women go through so much effort to go to a gala?”
Saida giggled. “You don’t know how beautiful you are, Adelina. Most women spend half a day getting ready to cover their flaws. We just had to put the finishing touches on you.”
Emma scooted the three of them out. “Stay in contact, my love. It is very hard to let you go. I would kiss you, but I don’t want to mess up your lips. I love you.”
“I love you too. I pray this event will accomplish what we hope it will so we can spend more time together.”
“Gods… I want to make love to you so badly.”
Emma took my arm in hers and led me to the large room. Gavroche and the darklords were all there.
Alastor whistled and the stunned looks in their eyes were enough to suggest I was making a statement.
Gavroche stepped forward and took my hand in his. He brought the back of my hand to his lips. “Be safe.”
“I will do my best.”
***
Gavroche had arranged for a luxurious carriage to bring me to the palace. The driver was very professional and dropped me at the front steps, promising to stay nearby until I returned.
I was greeted by the king’s guards. One offered a hand to escort me to the entrance. At the top of the stairs, we paused.
“Name please.”
“Adelina DeMontfort.”
“Remove your glove and hold out your hand, palm up, please.”
I slid my arm out of the glove and held out my hand. A few drops of concentrated silver water were put into my palm. The guards watched me carefully. When satisfied I was not burning from the silver, they wiped my hand clean, and I was allowed to replace my glove. They indicated for me to step inside the palace.
I remembered Saida’s training and kept myself poised with my shoulders back and eyes level. A guard stopped me.
“Announcing, Adelina DeMontfort.”
The guard nodded for me to continue. The grand ballroom, which I had been in only once before, was more lavish than I ever remembered. Hundreds of people spoke with each other in small groups. They were all dressed in their finest. Tables were lined with dozens of beautiful food items, all meticulously carved and designed by skilled chefs.
I focused on Gavroche and Emma. “I’m in.”
Emma was the first to respond. “I would give anything to see the faces of those around you when they see you.”
“They are not noticing me at all.”
“Liar.”
She was right, as men and women alike craned their necks to get a better view of me. It was disconcerting.
Gavroche was right to the point. “Is the prince there yet?”
“None of the royal family are in attendance yet.”
“What of Thad or Juliet?”
“I have not seen them.”
“Try to avoid them if you do.”
Emma’s gentle voice warmed me. “I love you, darling. Try to find something to drink, but not too much. It is more to keep your hands from fidgeting. Do you notice the women eating?”
“No.”
“They don’t want to accidentally drop food on their outfits. They will starve themselves all night and eat like horses when they get home.”
“All this food and I can’t eat it.”
“I will feed you when you get home.”
“Home… Hearing you say that fills me with warmth.”
“This long courtship is going to be very short.”
“A woman can only hope. Love you, Emma.”
“Love you. Now go mingle. You need to appear approachable.”
A waiter offered me a glass of wine, which I took. I moved away from the food table to not be tempted.
A man with a mustache and goatee stepped up to me. He reminded me of a French Musketeer. His sword glimmered in the light and his uniform was precisely pressed and cleaned. He bowed and I curtseyed.
“Good evening to you, Miss DeMontfort.”
“Good evening, kind sir. You know my name?”
“From the moment you entered the palace, it was hard to take my eyes off you. I made a note of your name when they announced you. My name is Sir Arthur Callais.”
“I have heard of you. You are captain of the king’s guards.”
He smiled. “How is it that I have not seen you at one of these events before? I would have remembered you had you been to one.”
“I live well beyond the city.”
“Are you by chance related to the historical DeMontfort families? They were one of the ruling noble families before a series of calamitous events decimated them.”
“Sadly, I do not know much about my ancestors.”
“The way you carry yourself and dress, I would have taken you for a noble woman. I dare say, Miss DeMontfort, you put these beautiful women here tonight to shame. What are you here for? Are you looking for a husband, perhaps?”
“I am certain the beautiful lady does not wish to be bored by a common soldier, Arthur.” The man bowed to me. “Let me introduce myself…”
“Sorry…” I said shyly. “You need no introduction. You are Duke Eastman.”
“You see, Arthur. She is well versed in knowing who is who, at least the important ones.”
Captain Calais winced slightly.
“Duke Eastman, you do this fine gentleman a disservice by calling him a common soldier. He is commissioned to protect the royal family and one does not rise to the rank of captain without winning their favor, having strong leadership skills, and a keen mind.”
The captain lifted his chin ever so slightly.
The duke looked flustered and narrowed his eyes at me. “For a moment I thought you might be worthy of an introduction to my sons. I can see I was wrong.”
“I understand how easy it is to misjudge someone by appearances alone. I, myself, misjudged you as I thought you were a man of honor from a distance.”
The duke’s face turned a shade of red before he turned on his heels and left.
The captain chuckled. “You do leave a lasting impression, Miss DeMontfort.”
“I’m afraid I might have offended the duke.”
“He rightfully deserved being put into place and you did it so eloquently.” He tipped his head. “Enjoy your evening.”
I watched him disappear into the crowd. The food table called me. I had never seen such delicacies. I headed back towards the table when I was intercepted by the general of the king’s army. I had met with him several times as Elias and found the man both powerful and humble.
“Excuse me, Miss. You likely have your dance card full for the night, but you can’t begrudge a man for trying to dance with the most beautiful woman here tonight. Some of my soldiers hinted I was too old and out of shape to catch your eye. My name is Sir Charles Harcourt, general of the king’s army.”
I curtseyed to him. “I am Adelina DeMontfort. I am flattered and honored you would approach me, General. How rude of your soldiers to suggest you are no longer virile enough to command the room and garner attention from the women here tonight.”
“Soldiers will be soldiers, Miss DeMontfort.”
“I see them watching us. I would be very pleased to accept your invitation.” I smiled. “Why don’t you send one of your soldiers to me so I can decline his request.”
He bowed and smiled. “You would do that?”
“Of course, General.”
“You are a mischievous woman, Miss DeMontfort. I thought the evening would be stuffy and boring. I will find you once the dance begins.”
“I look forward to it, General.”
I managed to get to the food table and was perusing the food made to look like art when a soldier approached me. He was handsome and fit.
“Allow myself to introduce myself. I am Conner Parry, lieutenant in the king’s army.”
“Adelina DeMontfort. It is a pleasure to meet you.”
“Tomorrow I will travel to the king’s southern border where we are having difficulties with a rebellious and troublesome clan.”
It was the age-old ploy many of my own soldiers used to lure women. The sad story would tug on the hearts of romantic women.
“You are brave to go and defend our lands.”
He grinned and stood a little taller. “Indeed, Miss DeMontfort. I may not return, but I will fight all the harder knowing such beauty exists for me to protect. Would you be so kind as to grant a soldier a moment of your time, to send me away with images of your stunning eyes as we dance later tonight?”
The general was watching us.
“I wish I could, lieutenant. Alas the General has taken the last place on my dance card for the night. I could not turn him down. He is such a handsome and fit man, and his presence makes the knees of women here weak.”
He opened his mouth, closed it, turned silently, and moved to find the general. I giggled, identified a particularly tasty morsel I could safely eat without getting crumbs on me, took it, popped it in my mouth without it touching my lips, and nearly swooned at the delicate flavors.
A trumpet sounded and all eyes turned to the raised platform at the end of the ballroom.
“King Alexander d’Ambray, Queen Rosamund d’Ambray, and Prince Galleron d’Ambray.”
I lowered my head and curtseyed low. The women all curtseyed and the men bowed as the royal family arrived.
“Arise and enjoy the festivities.” The king’s voice was loud and clear. The band began to play.
I straightened and caught a glimpse of the prince as he stepped down to join the crowd. I quickly lost sight of him. I had never met him before, but knew he was my age. I had only heard good things about him.
As I scanned the crowd, a tall, elegant woman with black hair sat down close to the queen. I planned to move closer to the royal family when the general appeared before me.
“May I have this dance, Miss DeMontfort?”
“It would be my absolute pleasure, General.”
I handed my wine to a passing waiter, then held out my hand and he led me onto the dance floor. The general bowed and I curtseyed.
“You have made my evening, Miss DeMontfort. My lieutenant has never been turned down before and I have not laughed so hard in a long time when he relayed how you told him your knees were weak in my presence. You are a priceless gem.”
“He was smooth. I will give him that.”
“I now have bragging rights to cherish until my dying breath.”
“Dancing with me is hardly something to brag about, General.”
“Not an eye was turned away from you when you entered. You are, by far, the most beautiful woman here tonight. The gossip is already flying. Everyone wants to know who you are.”
“You will make me blush with such flattery. I am no one special, General.”
“Look around you, Miss DeMontfort. Everyone here tonight thinks there is something special and unique about you.”
I smiled. We danced through the song and when it ended, I curtseyed, and he bowed. I started to move off the dance floor when my name was called.
“Miss DeMontfort?”
I turned and immediately curtseyed. “Your highness.”
In my peripheral vision, I could see the ladies staring at us. More leering at me and hiding their looks of awe at the prince with their fans.
“I would not wish to intrude if you already have a dance partner, but it would be a great honor if I could have this dance with you.”
Out of the corner of my eye, I could see the queen conversing with the black-haired woman. They were staring at us. At me.
“It is I that am honored, your highness.”
He bowed and I curtseyed again. He took my hand in his. We started dancing.
“You got your wish. I am dancing with the prince.” I sent the words to Emma and Gavroche.
“We told you he would find you, Adelina. Make sure he keeps his hands to himself. You are mine.”
“Well done, Adelina. Work your magic.”
I looked up into the prince’s eyes. If any man could stir my heart, this man could and yet I felt nothing. Emma held my heart.
“My friend and captain of the guards told me of this remarkable woman that put Duke Estman in his place.”
“Oh… I’m sorry about that. I didn’t mean to cause any trouble.”
The prince chuckled. “The duke is a pompous ass. The captain told me you defended his honor and that he had yet to lay eyes on any woman as beautiful as you. I had to see for myself. No words he provided scratched the surface of your beauty. A man could get lost in your eyes.”
I blushed. To hear such a powerful man say such things about me, helped me believe a little that they were true. “I see many disappointed faces in the room tonight.”
“Those ladies need to understand while my mother has a say, I will not marry any that I do not approve of. For months they have been trying to get a moment of my time and weaseling into the good graces of my family. Why have I not seen you before?”
“I only recently came to the city, your highness.”
“You’re of noble blood?”
“Not so.”
“But your name. DeMontfort. Once the most powerful of names in all the land.”
“I have little knowledge of my family. My parents were killed when I was young. This jewelry is the only inheritance I have from them.”
“You are not like the other women here.”
“I’m sorry.”
“I mean that as a compliment. You are unpretentious. It is quite refreshing. May I ask what brought you here to the city and to the gala event?”
“I came to see you, but perhaps this is not the right time to discuss such things.”
“To see me? Tell me. What is it you came here to see me about?”
“There is an old adage, know thy enemy.”
The prince paused. “You think I am your enemy?”
“No. Not at all. An ally.”
We started dancing again.
“An ally in what fight?”
“Against the nightwalkers.”
“They are a plague that need to be removed.”
“My father was killed by them. I have made it my life’s work to research them and understand them. I wanted to kill them all.”
“The way you say that makes it sound like you have had a change of heart.”
“I have. I was captured by them and set free unharmed.”
“I don’t understand. They never do that. They are beasts with only one thought. To kill.”
“That is true of the shades and ravagers, but not the rest. I have spent time with their leaders. They seek peace and the end to the curse they are under.”
“You make them sound civil.”
“They are, your highness. You would be surprised to learn they have businesses and work with humans. I never knew this.”
“This is very hard to believe, Miss DeMontfort.”
I was failing. It sounded too fanciful. I thought of Emma and her not ever being able to touch the sunlight again.
“You’re crying.”
“My life was filled with hate. They showed me their plight. They yearn to touch the light and become a part of the community. They have worked for centuries to find an end to their curse and seek help to stop the shades and ravagers. I wish you could see them. To meet with them.”
“I see this means much to you. We could be rid of them all.”
“The elders of the nightwalkers are very human. They are also very strong. I have studied them almost my entire life. I now know why we have never succeeded in eliminating them. The curse needs to be broken before the shades and ravagers are destroyed, otherwise they will repopulate. I have something for you.”
We stopped dancing and I pulled out the vial of silver water. “This is silver water. Nightwalkers will avoid anyone that drinks this. It has kept me safe from them.”
“Miss DeMontfort …”
Screams filled the ballroom. Ravagers entered from all sides. There was at least a dozen of them. Guards rushed to surround us and the king and queen. One guard was slaughtered right in front of me.
“Drink it!”
The prince looked at the chaos and then at me.
“Please.”
He drank the silver water and drew his sword. I grabbed the sword from the mangled guard at my feet. I stepped into the fray. The ravagers parted around me like I was a rock in a stream. I sent a command to them, but they never stopped.
I called to Gavroche and his children. “Gavroche! The gala is under attack by ravagers. They are not listening to my commands!”
I sliced through a ravager.
“That’s not possible, Adelina. I did not command them, and you have the second highest authority.”
“They are targeting royalty and nobles. They are being controlled!”
A ravager ripped through a guard and stopped and sniffed at the prince. The prince used that moment to use his silver sword to slice the head off the beast. I grabbed a ravager on the back of Duke Eastman and pulled it while cutting into it with my sword. It landed at my feet and screamed. I sliced through its neck.
The ravagers seemed to regroup and shifted their focus towards the royal family. I fought my way to the prince’s side. The general and captain were next to us. I brought three more down as the ravagers would not attack me. They kept trying to reach the prince or the king and queen behind us. For a half hour we hacked at them until they were all dead.
Everyone stood in stunned silence. There was blood everywhere. The prince and captain checked me over carefully.
“Where did you learn to fight like that, Miss DeMontfort?”
“I have fought these creatures for years. You need to attend to the ones bitten. They will turn in less than six hours.”
The prince nodded to the general. “Take care of that.”
“Yes, your highness.”
“Captain. Get my family to safety then get these people out of here. Escort Miss DeMontfort to our guest chambers.”
“I should get back home, your highness.”
He reached out and touched my hair that had come undone in the fighting. “You are staying. I will not have you out alone on the streets with these creatures. You saved my life and the lives of many. I want to make sure you are safe and close to me.”
I curtseyed and handed the captain the sword. “Yes, your highness.”
“Captain. Escort Miss DeMontfort personally. Have the staff find her some new clothing. She is to be treated with the utmost respect.”
“Yes, your highness.”
The captain led me away. We passed the tall woman with black hair. I was certain she sneered at me.
The palace guest chambers were impressive. The captain stopped at the door.
“I will send some ladies to attend you, Miss DeMontfort. Do you need anything?”
“I’m fine. Thank you.”
“Thank you, Miss DeMontfort. Without you there, things might have gone much worse.”
The captain left and closed the door leaving me alone.
I shouted at Gavroche through our connection. “What the hell happened?”
“Where are you? Are you safe?”
“Yes. I’m safe. I’m in the palace guest chambers. We stopped the ravagers, but it was a bloody mess. Why would they not listen to me?”
“I don’t have an answer for you, Adelina. This has never happened before. You said they targeted the nobles?”
“Yes, then they stopped in unison to focus their attack on the royal family.”
“I don’t understand it. Did you expose yourself?”
“No. I fought with no extra strength, speed, or dark traits.”
“Why are you in the guest chambers?”
“The prince wanted me safe.”
“And your discussion with him? How did it go?”
“He was highly doubtful and now… God only knows.”
“Get away if things look bad for you.”
“I will. He was being… I’m not worried.”
“Good. I will start digging on my end.”
I was pacing the room when Emma spoke to me.
“Are you safe? Should I come to you?”
“I’m safe, love. Don’t come. There are soldiers and guards everywhere and they will be looking for any signs of nightwalkers.”
“Were you hurt?”
“The ravagers would not touch me.”
“Will they question you on that?”
“I managed to give the prince the silver water just as the fight broke out. He saw it protected him. I will tell them I also took some if I am questioned.”
“I’m so worried about you. I want you home.”
“I’ll be there as soon as I can. I will keep you updated.”
“Love you, Adelina.”
“I love you, Emma.”
A knock sounded and several women came in. They curtseyed.
“Lady DeMontfort. My name is Brianna. With me is Megan and Helen. We are here to serve you.”
“Thank you, Brianna. Please, call me Adelina.”
“Let’s get you out of that dress. There is blood all over it. We will wash it and get it back to you. Helen will measure you and find something for you to wear.”
***
It took a half hour for them to get me cleaned up and dressed in new clothes. They found a lovely blue dress and I kept Emma’s necklace and earrings on. I did not want to lose them by leaving them somewhere. Shortly after that another knock sounded at the door. The prince entered.
“Your highness.” I said as I curtseyed to him.
“Please leave us, ladies.”
The women hurried to leave. When they were gone, the prince approached me.
“I have so many questions but the one that is most pressing is if you are all right.”
“I’m fine, your highness. Just a few bruises.”
“Please, Miss DeMontfort. Have a seat.”
The prince held a chair for me, then he sat across from me.
“You can call me Adelina, if you are comfortable with that.”
He smiled. “We fought beside each other. In a private space I am fine with doing away with the formalities. Call me Galleron. I thought perhaps after putting you into a simple dress you would look less beautiful.”
“I do have less blood on me now.”
“I assume you also drank the silver water. Is that why the ravagers avoided you?”
“Yes. Silver water taints the blood. Silver is poison to them. Shades and ravagers can smell the silver in our blood. The vial you drank will slowly dilute over time. You should have protection from them for about a week.”
“How did you learn to use this?”
“When I was captured by the elders of the nightwalkers, they gave it to me to prevent shades and ravagers from wanting to feed off me.”
“I don’t understand why they captured you.”
“I was their enemy. They wanted to show me we have the same goals. They hoped I might have influence to get more people to understand their plight.”
“That confuses me. You find yourself on the same side as them?”
“Let me describe the curse for you.”
***
I shared much of what I knew with the prince over the next hour. He sat back and stared at me.
“You told me about their hierarchy and the spell that caused them to each turn seven people. The leader, darklords, darkling, specters, shades, and ravagers. Someone ordered the ravagers to attack us at the gala.”
“Having listened to everything the nightwalkers have shared with me; it is not congruent for them have done this themselves. This attack would only set flame to an already tinder-dry situation. Why give me the ability to protect humans if they wanted to kill and feed off us? Why capture me and let me go?”
“What do you think happened?”
“It was a coordinated attack. Ravagers came into the ballroom from multiple entrances at the same time. They targeted the nobles. Did you see that? Did you see when they stopped all at the same time to regroup to focus on you and reaching your parents?”
“I did see that.”
“This is just a hunch. What if someone else found a way to control the ravagers and wanted to use them to kill off the royal family and the nobility?”
“For what purpose?”
“Why else? If you eliminate the nobility, someone else can come to power.”
He nodded. “There is always someone.”
“What is to happen to me? Am I a prisoner?”
“What? No! You are a hero. I saw you kill close to half of the ravagers. Without the silver water, I would be dead or turned. You saved me from that fate. There is no reward enough to thank you. I want you to be safe and you are the royal family’s honored guest.
“Thad Deschamps, master of the hunters, is on his way. I had scheduled to meet him at the gala tonight, but I postponed it until tomorrow for a lunch meeting. After the gala, every citizen will be calling for the total elimination of the nightwalkers. We need to formulate a plan.”
Being near Thad would not be good. “I want to find out what happened. I can go to the elders of the nightwalkers and solicit their support.”
“I want you here. Your knowledge of the nightwalkers could prove valuable.”
“Of course. Anything you need, your highness.”
“Galleron. At least until we leave this room together.”
He helped me up and we left the guest rooms. We walked together through the palace and entered a large planning room. There was only one other person in there. The black-haired woman.
“Who is this woman? What is she doing here?” She stood and quickly crossed the room.
The prince’s face darkened. “Is that the way to greet your prince. Miss Cambray? Perhaps you have forgotten your place? Maybe you ran out of the ballroom to protect yourself when the protocols you implemented to protect us against the nightwalkers failed and we were attacked. In any event, you fail to recognize the woman that saved my life and the lives of dozens of people.”
The woman backed down and tipped her head. “I’m sorry, your highness.”
She didn’t sound very sorry.
“How do we know she is not in league with the nightwalkers and caused all this just to get in your good graces? No one knows this woman. No one has seen her before. She could be a nightwalker herself.”
Miss Cambray reeked of something foul. I grabbed a silver fork from a table and stepped forward. The prince stopped me.
“I will deal with this.” He turned to Miss Cambray. “You will apologize to Miss DeMontfort. She touches silver. There is no amber reflection in her eyes.”
The woman calmed down and placed a hand on the prince’s arm. “I apologize. I am just upset at how close you came to dying, Galleron… your highness.”
I had not been a woman long, but I could see right through this manipulative dog. The prince all but ignored her and offered me a seat. He asked if I needed anything, and I shook my head.
The general, captain, Thad, and Juliet entered the room. I shrunk down in my chair. Thad greeted the prince.
“I came as quickly as I could, your highness.”
“Thank you for coming so quickly.”
Juliet spotted me. “What is that nightwalker doing here? Was it responsible for the attack?”
The prince stared at Juliet before looking at me. I stood as Miss Cambray stepped closer to me.
“What are you talking about? Miss DeMontfort is not a nightwalker.”
“It is, your highness. It’s a new breed of the monsters. I attacked her in broad daylight with ten soldiers. She had them disarmed and riding home in under a minute.”
I know my face had gone pale.
“A new breed, you say?” Miss Cambray circled me. “She can be out in sunlight? If she passed the guards, then she is also immune to silver.”
The general, captain, and prince were staring at me.
The prince took a step back from me. “Miss DeMontfort. What do you have to say for yourself. This is not true. Please tell me this is not true.”
Lavina grabbed a dagger and lunged, stabbing me through my hand. I screamed and yanked out the blade.
The prince was livid. “Lavina! What have you done?”
Lavina Cambray smirked. “Look at her hand, your highness. She is already healing. She is a nightwalker.”
“Are you a nightwalker, Miss DeMontfort?”
I sighed. “Yes. But I was not responsible for the attack. I tried to stop it. Everything I said about the nightwalkers is true. They want peace. They want the curse to end.”
“You had us all fooled. I thought… You are hereby sentenced to death by burning at the stake. Your sentence will be carried out at dawn. Captain, remove that dress and her jewelry. She is not fit to wear such finery. Take her to the dungeons.”
Juliet laughed. “Let me help you, Captain. I don’t want it to get away.”
“I could leave now if I wanted to. Don’t make this mistake. Something else controlled those ravagers. It was not me.”
The prince stepped close. “I saw you fight the ravagers. Why aren’t you fighting now?”
“I don’t wish to fight any of you.”
Juliet sliced my corset with her dagger and started tearing at my dress.
“Have you no decency, Juliet?”
She hissed. “You don’t deserve decency. Remember what we discussed about honor? Do the right thing and die with honor.”
Tears fell down my cheeks as my dress was ripped from my body. Emma’s jewelry was roughly torn from my neck and ears.
“Get her out of my sight.” The prince snarled.
The captain and Juliet each took an arm as they dragged me through the palace and down into the dungeons. They threw me into a wet, cold cell. Juliet stayed behind.
I shivered as I stared into her hate-filled eyes.
“Juliet… You must realize there is something larger going on. Why, when I could, did I not kill the soldiers? Why did I fight to protect the royal family and citizens against the ravagers?”
“It does not matter. You are one of them. A monster.”
“Have you no pity?”
“Not for you.”
She turned and left just as Lavina came in. She waited until Juliet was well away before speaking.
“Nathaniel finally did it. He united the bloodlines, and you are the result.”
“How do you know about that?”
“Who do you think has been orchestrating all this? Who could have more power than Nathaniel to control the ravagers? Only the one who put the spell and curse in place.”
“Celestine. You don’t look the same.”
She shimmered and appeared as her old self. “You mean, like this? You have much to learn, Adelina, or should I call you Elias Dufort?”
“Adelina is my name now. I don’t understand. Why reveal yourself to me?”
“Because within twenty-four hours, I will be ruler of England and there is nothing you or anyone else can do to stop it. Nathaniel was such a fool. Him and his idiot brother. Edward was to set to rule, to be king, but Nathaniel was the one that wanted it more. They were the perfect pair.
“I am the creation of a demon mating with a human woman. I have… flaws. I can’t reproduce. Silver is poison to me. Sunlight hurts me. I gave Nathaniel my powers. All he had to do was to sacrifice his brother to finalize the spell. He would have become just like you. The fool attacked me instead of his brother and damaged the spell.”
“You are deranged.”
“I have been called worse. You, however, have been the perfect pawn. The prince despises you. For a moment, I was certain he was considering you for his bride, then all this wonderful news unfolded. You had me fooled and him captivated. I will see you in the morning, Adelina. That will be about the time the hunters and army join forces to wipe out the nightwalkers. They will attack at after your burning. Sleep well, darling.”
As soon as she left, I phased and ran out of the palace. As I ran through the dark city I called to Emma and Gavroche.
“This is such a mess. Juliet came with Thad to see the prince. She exposed me. I didn’t fight as I wanted to get as much information as I could. Lavina Cambray, the advisor in the palace, is none other than Celestine. She controlled the ravagers. Get everyone prepared. The king’s army and the hunters will attack in the morning. I’m on my way back to you.”
Gavroche’s voice sounded in my head. “Of course. Celestine… We will prepare right away.”
Emma spoke to me. I could feel her concern. “Did they hurt you?”
“It’s not important, Emma.”
“They did. I can feel it in you. Hurry home, love. If we are to die, I want to die next to you.”
***
I had to make myself invisible as the soldiers had begun staging their camp outside of the tunnels. I slipped inside and ran as fast as I could. It was nearly dawn. I burst into the main room to find Gavroche and all the darklords.
Emma threw herself into my arms. “Adelina!”
I held her tight.
“You’re shaking. Why are you in your underclothes. Is that blood on your hand? What did they do to you?”
“Sorry to interrupt. Adelina, you need to get ready. We… Something isn’t right.”
Gavroche spun right into Celestine as she materialized behind him. Her silver sword sliced through him then she plunged a silver dagger into his heart. Gavroche crumpled as we all stared.
“So nice to see you again, my love. We have unfinished business, but I won’t be needing you any longer.”
The darklords surged forward but were halted in their tracks by a single word from Celestine. Only I could move, and I snatched a blade and prepared to leap towards her when she laughed and vanished. I felt a whisper in my ear.
“Come find me, darling. I have need of you yet and it is such a shame about the royal family.” Celestine’s voice vanished with the breeze.
Gavroche grunted as his life spilled from him.
I rushed to his side and put pressure on his wounds. “You can recover.”
He shook his head slowly as the others gathered around. “Feed… from me… Adelina. You… must be… stronger… lead my… children.”
“I can’t feed from you.”
“You.. must. I can pass my… legacy only to… you. You… are my… blood. Quickly…”
Dagon put his hand on my shoulder. “Do it, Adelina.”
“What will I become?”
Alastor whispered. “Our leader.”
I looked down at Gavroche and felt the tears flowing. I had to force myself to extend my fangs. I leaned down to his neck and whispered to him. “Father…”
Gavroche smiled weakly as I bit into his neck. His life, his legacy, his power, poured into me. I gasped as I pulled away.
Gavroche shook and closed his eyes. “My… children…” He breathed his last.
Emma, Saida, and Austra were crying. The men looked like they had just lost their best friend.
Dagon squared his shoulders and looked at me. “We are yours to command, Adelina. You were more powerful than us before, and now you have Fether’s blood flowing in you.”
I felt the additional power and strength, but it meant very little. I nodded slowly, placed my hand on Father’s chest, and stood to face the darklords.
“We need to end Celestine, but first we have the combined forces of the king’s army and the hunters to contend with. When this curse is dealt with, we will have to live with whatever damage we do today. Whenever possible, we will not harm or kill any of them. The soldiers are staged just outside the tunnel. Move all our people into place.”
Emma tugged my arm. “I will send staff in to properly prepare Father. You need to change, my love.”
One by one the darklords paid their respects and left. Emma pulled me to my room and kissed me.
“It was unbearable to not be with you, knowing you were in danger.”
“We stay together from here on out. I’m so sorry. They took your jewelry.”
“We can get it back after this is done. It was your jewelry. I was going to give them to you.”
“When this is over, Emma, I’m going to…”
“Shush. We need to stay focused and end that wicked woman’s life. I have something for you on the bed.”
On the bed were new black fighting leathers. They were beautiful. After putting them on, I stood in front of the mirror. I looked formidable and beautiful. The top was made from light, finely tanned, and dyed black leather that formed a long open skirt. My bodice was edged with intricate designs and black lace. Leather pants were perfectly designed to be snug, yet comfortable and flexible enough for fighting. A reddish-brown belt with an ornate pewter clasp emphasized my narrow hips. Black leather bracers and a black fabric cape completed the outfit. With my hair a bit wild, it made me look like I was ready to take on the world, which was closer to the truth than I would have liked.
Emma was wearing a similar outfit in darker brown. I reached for her and pulled her to me for a kiss.
“This is beautiful.”
“Why should the men get all the nice fighting clothes?”
“Thank you. I just need two more things.” I went over to where my father’s silver sword and my silver dagger had been stored and strapped them on. “These might come in handy with Celestine. She said it was one of her weaknesses and I noticed she wore gloves and had leather wrapping on her silver weapons.”
“We need to kill her.”
“She has been planning this for centuries. We have forced her to adjust her plan, but it will not be easy. She says she has need of me yet.”
“I don’t like the sound of that, but if she touches you, I will kill her myself.”
***
We ran through the castle and tunnels until we entered the tunnel convergence room. The darklords were all there as were the darklings and specters. Notably absent were the shades and ravagers. Everyone tipped their head to me, sensing my added strength and powers of control.
Dagon shook his head as he looked at me. “You will set a new trend wearing those fighting clothes, Adelina. To think of when we first saw you, you were a miserable whelp. No insult intended.”
“I will remember that, nonetheless, the next time we train together.” I said with a smile.
“The army likely knows about the two southern tunnel entrances. They will rush in with as many fighters as they can, ultimately arriving here.”
“Then let’s not give them much room. We use mind control to have the soldiers block the tunnels.”
***
We waited several hours, and it was now late morning. “I don’t understand why they are delaying. I will try to negotiate.”
Alastor shouted. “No time for that, they are entering the tunnels!”
I could now here the clamor of men and weapons as the army moved into the tunnels. “Take your positions. Do not kill them.”
Emma slid her hand into mine and squeezed it.
“I love you, Adelina.”
“I love you too, Emma.”
I closed my eyes and sent a strong command to the soldiers to turn and block the tunnels to prevent others from entering. I heard angry shouts from those outside but thankfully, no clash of arms.
Over the next hour, we each took turns sending commands to not tax any one of us. As it was, it was tiring to control that many people.
“This will simply not do.” I heard Celestine’s voice in my head.
Chaos erupted all around us. Shades and ravagers rushed in from all sides and started attacking us. I could hear the clash of arms against ravagers from the tunnels the army were in.
“Celestine is controlling the shades and ravagers. I can’t stop them. Defend yourselves and the soldiers.”
A thousand shades and ravagers slammed into us. They were wild and frenzied.
Alastor shouted. “The tunnels the army are in have small access areas the ravagers are breaking through!”
Emma fought next to me as the ravagers piled up. The ravagers were forcing the soldiers to retreat towards the convergence room. Eventually, we closed ranks with the soldiers, and I found myself fighting side by side with Thad and the general.
“This is not us, General. Lavina Cambray is behind this. She is Celestine, the witch that created the nightwalkers.”
“It makes no sense for you to command them to fight your own and protect our soldiers, but don’t expect any favors from the king or prince.”
A ravager leapt for the general. I phased behind it, grabbed its leg with one hand and severed its head with my sword.
“I told you before, we are on the same side. We want the same thing.”
Emma sliced through a ravager that was nearly on Thad.
We continued to fight shoulder to shoulder for hours. The soldiers were slowing and weakening so the nightwalkers surrounded them to keep the ravagers at bay.
Laughter erupted through the tunnels and suddenly the ravagers and shades melted into the tunnels and disappeared. There was a pause where we all turned to stare at each other.
I sheathed my sword and held out my hand. “On behalf of the nightwalkers, I offer a truce.”
The general stared at my hand. “Our men need a reprieve and if it were not for all of you, many would be dead right now. We were ill prepared for such a fight. I grant you a truce for two days.”
Thad turned to me. “I don’t understand why, but Juliet is asking for you. She’s injured.”
On the far side of the tunnel intersection room, we found Juliet lying in her own blood. She had been bitten early in the fight and by the look of her, she was nearing the time she would turn. I knelt next to her.
“My God, Juliet. I’m so sorry.”
She clasped my wrist and stared into my eyes. “I was wrong… I never believed…” She coughed up blood. “Nightwalkers saved my life… a dozen times today. I’m… sorry. Don’t… let me become…”
Juliet screamed and began to turn. Thad placed his hand on my shoulder.
“Look away. I will take care of her.”
I stood and turned as Thad did for me what I would not be able to do for myself.
Emma touched my cheek. I wanted to have her wrap her arms around me, but this was not the time for comfort. Thad and the general stood before me.
“It is done.”
I nodded.
A soldier ran up to us through the tunnels. “General! Night has just come upon us, and we have word from the palace. Nightwalkers are attacking the palace and city.”
The general cursed. “Only the palace guards are left to protect the royal family. In our zeal for revenge, we did not think… Our army was removed to get us out of the way. All available men, prepare to move to the palace!”
“General?”
“Yes, Miss DeMonfort?”
“I will send the specters and darklings into the city to protect the citizens throughout the night. I will take the darklords with me to the palace to help support the guards in protection of the royal family.”
“With your speed you will reach there before we will. I will arrive with the army as soon as we can.”
I sent the commands via my mental connection.
The darklings and specters scattered to obey the command.
“Godspeed, General.”
***
Emma led the way through the tunnels to the closest exit near the palace. We emerged cautiously and were immediately set upon by ravagers. We fought them as we made our way through the cobblestone streets towards. When we arrived at the palace, thousands of ravagers were clawing at the gates and walls of the palace. Their focus was getting inside, and we could see several breaches already.
“Let’s get inside the palace. We will put one of you on each place the ravagers have broken through to aid the guards.”
We phased out of existence and moved straight through the palace walls. Once inside the palace courtyard, we found guards were doing their best to hold off the steady stream of ravagers at two locations. Ravagers were slipping by them and heading into the palace.
“Alastor and Austra. Support the guards here. The rest with me.”
We ran ahead, slaughtering as many ravagers as we could. We found the doors to the throne room protected by a handful of guards. The captain was there fighting for his life against at least thirty ravagers.
We slammed into the ravagers from behind and made quick work of them. We had a few moments before more ravagers arrived.
“Miss DeMontfort.” The captain panted. “I’m not sure if I should be glad to see you or not.”
“Is the royal family safe?”
“I don’t know. The doors are locked, and we can’t get in.”
“Emma, Dagon. Let’s make sure the royal family is safe. Saida, Edward, and Edmund, stay here to help the captain.”
I didn’t wait for the others but phased through the door. The king, queen, and prince were all surrounded by ravagers as they huddled together in the corner of the throne room. Celestine sat on the throne with one leg draped over the arm.
“I knew you would come, Adelina. Stop where you are, or the royal family dies. I see you brought friends as well. How nice.”
Dagon rushed forward and was brought to his knees in his first step.
Celestine shook her head. “That will not do.”
The prince was staring at me. “I should have listened to you, Adelina. I’m sorry.”
“I guess this is not the time to ask about rescinding your death order on me?”
A ravager hissed at him.
“Sorry to interrupt you two, but we have business to attend to, Adelina.”
“The only thing you and I have to talk about is how you die, Celestine.”
“Oh, no. We have much to talk about. You will be my bride, after all.”
“I will humor you. Why do you think I would ever marry you?”
She shook her head. “Nathaniel never figured it out. He was so smitten by me, he didn’t understand. You are everything my spell was supposed to create. All he had to do was feed off and kill his brother to seal the spell. He would have turned just like you. I told him he would rule at my side, he just didn’t realize it would be as my submissive queen.”
Celestine stood and transformed into the likeness of the prince. “In the ravager attack on the palace and city, the king and queen were killed. The prince, me, becomes king, and takes the hero of the summer gala, you, as my bride and queen. Our children will be powerful and without my deficiencies and will move throughout the world until we rule the entire world.”
“You think I will willingly be your wife?”
“Not at the moment, but you will.”
I phased but she was faster. She grabbed me from the mists and yanked me back into my normal state. She was stronger and faster than me and clearly had dark abilities that surpassed mine. Her dagger was at my throat.
Emma tried to attack but was also brought to her knees.
“Look around you, Adelina. You are outmatched by me. If you die, then the curse will remain forever. If you refuse me, everyone in this room will die, I will kill your mother and sister to remove any possibility of the bloodlines coming together again, and I will let the ravagers loose on the world to build my army. If you choose to be my bride, only the king, queen, and prince will die.”
“Spare everyone. Stop the ravager attack right now. Let the nightwalkers go to live their lives. Release the royal family to live in peace.”
“Don’t do this, Adelina!” Emma pleaded in my mind.
The ravagers took a step back from the royal family.
“Done. But I still don’t think you will ever be my submissive bride. To make sure, we need a blood bond. When we both feed from each other, the bond will complete, and a new spell will lock in place.”
Celestine sank her teeth into my neck, and I screamed in pain. I collapsed on the ground fighting the bond. I shook with anguish as it seared through my veins. It was trying to erode everything about who I was. It attacked the core of my being. It made me want to love Celestine and be her dutiful slave.
The doors opened and the rest of the darklords entered along with Thad, the captain and general.
“Stop where you all are. I let you in to witness this.”
They looked back and forth between Celestine, who looked like the prince, and the real prince in the corner of the room.
“Blood… bond. Two… way. Love… Feed off me… Seal our…bond.”
I barely managed enough focus to communicate to Emma. My eyes connected with hers.
Celestine walked back up to the throne and stood before it.
“What is the meaning of this?” The general stepped forward but found himself stuck. None of the darklords could move.
I screamed again.
Celestine laughed. “You are trying to reject the blood bond. Nothing is more painful and yet so inevitable. For everyone’s benefit, Mom and Dad abdicated their throne to me, Galleron d’Ambray. I have proposed to Adelina. She will be my queen. It is a joyous day.”
I crawled towards Emma. Emma was just close enough to sink her teeth into me. I felt immediate release from my submissive desire to love Celestine, but the pain tripled as the two blood bonds fought inside me.
“Oh… That’s such a nice try, Adelina. Only a true blood bond could break my spell. Give up. Come and seal the blood bond with me.”
The pain slowly eased.
I managed to get my focus back to contact Emma again. “It worked, love. I’m free. Get ready.”
I shook as I got to my knees. I looked up into Celestine’s eyes. I smiled.
“There we are. Isn’t that better, darling?”
“Yes.” I nodded.
I stood and took a step towards her. “I… I love you.”
“Good girl. Drop your sword and come to me.”
“Yes, my love.” I dropped my sword and moved next to Celestine. She was taller than I was now that she was in the prince’s image. I pressed myself against her.
“You will make such a beautiful wife. Seal our bond, Adelina.”
I laid my head on her shoulder and brushed my lips against her neck. I slipped my dagger into my hand that had been hidden inside my fighting clothes. I let my fangs touch her skin as I thrust my dagger up and under her ribs.
Celestine screamed and twisted. Her hand clutched around my throat with incredible strength. Emma and the rest of everyone were released as I choked but managed to push the dagger further into her. Emma phased and appeared behind Celestine and with a mighty swing of her sword, sliced Celestine’s head from her body.
In that instant, chaos erupted. The ravagers were no longer held at bay. They lunged for the royal family and pushed into the throne room. I collapsed on the floor, unable to speak, and gasping for air.
Emma took command and ordered the ravagers to stop their attack. Her command could not reach all of them, but it stopped them inside the throne room. Dagon and the other darklords killed the ravagers quickly.
Emma knelt next to me. “Adelina. Are you all right. You need to command the ravagers throughout the palace and city.”
I nodded, closed my eyes, and focused on the ravagers. I sent them back to the tunnels. “It’s done.” I said in a raspy voice.
“You need to feed to heal, love.”
“Not here. It can wait.”
Emma helped me to my feet.
A soldier ran into the throne room. “General. The ravagers are all leaving the palace and the city.”
“Organize teams and sweep the palace. We need it secure before we move through the city.”
“Yes, General.”
My throat was healing slowly so that I could speak easier. The prince stepped forward and looked down on the bloody remains of Celestine. I tried to curtsy and looked down. His fingers lifted my chin. He stepped back and bowed.
“Adelina, I hereby rescind my order to have you put to death. You are free. The royal family owes you an apology and a debt to your kind. All but the shades and ravagers, that is.”
“Thank you, your highness.”
“Is the curse broken? Can you stop the ravagers from feeding?”
“I don’t believe any of us know for certain how the death of Celestine will affect us. But I believe the curse is broken. The darklords were able to attack and kill the ravagers in this room when the ravagers were not attacking them. That is a good sign. As we learn more, I will keep you updated.”
“Please do.”
The prince extended his hand, and I took it in mine. “I will put the guards and army at your disposal to help eliminate any lingering threat.”
We turned away and headed for home.
“Adelina.”
I paused at the throne room doors and turned around.
“Yes, your highness?”
“Thank you. Whatever happened between you and Celestine, it did not look pleasant. You risked your life for ours multiple times in the past few days. Be safe. I don’t want anything happening to you.”
“Thank you, your highness.”
***
As soon as we were back in the castle, Emma threw her arms around me and kissed me. The darklords all waited patiently for us to finish. I kept my hand in Emma’s, and they seemed to be waiting for me to say something.
“Much has happened in the last day. I am still processing the revelations. Let’s make sure everyone is safe and the ravagers and shades are not out of control. Rest up as we do not know if anyone might have second thoughts about us and come knocking on our door. Let’s reconvene in the morning. The real morning.”
Everyone went their own way. Emma stayed with me until they had all left. She looked shyly into my eyes.
“I called ahead to have my bath ready. I was wondering if you might care to join me.”
“A bath sounds glorious. A bath with you sounds heavenly.”
She held up her wrist. “You have bruising on your neck, and I want you at full energy.”
I kissed her, then kissed down her neck until I reached her wrist. I bit into her wrist and felt all the soreness from the day vanish. Emma moaned and pressed herself against me. She kissed my lips clean, then led me by the hand to her rooms.
***
I woke in the early morning hours, just before dawn. Emma was snuggled up to me with her arms around me protectively. The previous night had indeed been heavenly.
Emma opened her eyes as I stirred, and she smiled. “Good morning, love.”
“I have a present for you.”
“Mmmm. After our love making, what more could a girl want?”
“Come with me, Emma. Let’s get dressed.”
“You are being elusive, darling.”
We dressed quickly and I led Emma through the castle to the outdoor garden. The sun’s rays were just beginning to touch the flowers. I pulled Emma’s hand, and she held back.
“Come, Emma.”
I slipped away from her and moved out of the shadows of the castle to stand in the sunlight. I held out my hand towards her.
“Please.”
Emma’s tears were flowing. “I can’t.”
“You can. Just a little at first. You must know, Emma. Celestine is dead.”
Emma took a step towards me and paused. “The sun burns so painfully, Adelina.”
“Just a little further, Emma. Stretch out your hand into the sunlight.”
She took another step forward. She reached out her shaking hand. As soon as the tips of her fingers touched the sunlight, she pulled them back and stared at them. She stretched out her hand again and held it in the sunlight. She turned it over back and forth.
She took another step forward so my hand could hold hers. She stared into my eyes. “Take me into the sunshine, love.”
I pulled her into my arms. The sun was fully upon her. She had buried her face in my shoulder, but slowly turned it to face the sun. She closed her eyes and smiled before kissing me passionately. She held up her arms and danced, yelling for joy.
The darklords, having heard the commotion stepped out into the shade of the garden. Upon seeing Emma in the sunlight, they moved forward, testing their hands before running and leaping into the sunlit morning.
Emma spun back into my arms. “Dance with me.”
As we swayed together in the sunlight, more and more of the nightwalkers came from the castle. They shouted and laughed, many stripped to their underclothes and simply stood silently letting as much sunlight touch them as possible.
“You made this happen, Adelina. You broke the curse.”
“You were the one that ended Celestine’s life, Emma. You ended the curse.”
“The only thing on my mind at that moment was that foul bitch was hurting you and was going to take you away from me.”
Dagon approached us. “Emma is right, Adelina. You broke the curse and you stayed with us like you promised.”
The rest of the darklings and specters arrived.
“We need to test silver, but last night I did not see the amber glow in Emma’s eyes.”
Alastor was smiling. “Now I can go to a drinking establishment and find some lovely human women to partake in. Unless you would care to indulge me, Adelina? Maybe you and Emma together?”
Emma laughed. “Adelina is mine. All mine.”
Saida giggled. “I lost one of my seven yesterday while we fought in the tunnels. For the rest of the day, I felt the burning need to replace him. When Celestine was killed, that desire faded as did any need to feed. We still have fangs and can feed, but the need is no longer there.”
Edmund shuffled his feet. “What happens now? We have planned for decades, but I don’t think any of us thought through what life without the curse would be like for us.”
They waited for directions from me. “We have time to figure that out. I think we should honor Father. Bring him into the sun one last time and bury him where he can feel its warmth during the day. We need to decide with the shades and ravagers, but I think we all know what must be done to them. I should visit the palace tomorrow and update the royal family on the curse.”
Austra nodded. “That feels appropriate for Father. I… I wonder about children. I have always wanted them, but, more importantly, we don’t need a lot of baby Alastor’s running around.”
Alastor huffed. “The world would be a better place with hundreds of baby Alastors roaming about.”
Andrew laughed. “Maybe Adelina can put him to sleep again or command his libido to vanish.”
“I will if I must. If we can have children, then do we age?”
Dagon sat down in the grass with his face towards the sun. “Only time will tell. I am still confused about what happened.”
Emma sat down, then pulled me down so she could wrap her arms around me.
“I have been thinking about this. Celestine suggested that I was what Father was supposed to become. I believe the initial spell would have turned Father female so that Celestine could rule as king. This is why I changed genders. I seemed clear to me that Celestine would not have accepted being a secondary ruler. She could transform herself into a man. Father would have become her queen and together they would produce offspring without Celestine’s deficiencies. It was what she alluded to with me.”
“At least it is done, and the curse is broken.” Edmund added. “Let’s honor Father, then take care of the shades and ravagers.”
***
Two days later, Emma and I approached the palace. We were dressed as expected for a meeting with the royal family. That meant tight corsets and long dresses.
The palace guards tipped their heads respectfully, but I did not know if that was because they knew us, or we were just like any other women.
We didn’t wait long for the prince to come greet us.
“Your highness.” I said as I curtseyed.
“Miss DeMontfort. And you brought the lovely lady that ended Celestine’s life. We were never formerly introduced.”
Emma curtseyed again. “Emma Chapman, your highness.”
“It is a pleasure to meet you, Miss Chapman. We should not keep everyone waiting.”
“Everyone?”
“My mother and father, the general, Thad, and captain of the guards.”
“No executioner?”
“Not this time, Miss DeMontfort.”
The prince led us into the throne room. We curtseyed to the king and queen and Emma was introduced. The king took the lead.
“Please. Everyone take a seat. Miss DeMontfort, I admit that I am hesitant to be in the presence of nightwalkers. The past week has not been particularly favorable to your kind. The reason you are here today and not being hunted is that I acknowledge you and the nightwalkers, at least some of them, fought to protect us and the citizens. I have had many ask me about the beautiful woman that battled against the ravagers during the gala.”
The king leaned forward. “I assume you have a story to share.”
***
I spent the next few hours explaining as much as I could while protecting my own identity. I suggested I had been the first person turned by Nathaniel.
The king stood and I watched him closely as he stared out the window.
“What of the curse and the shades and ravagers?”
“The curse is broken. Nightwalkers are no longer burned by silver or the sun and their need to feed is now gone.” I look down. “The shades and ravagers have been eliminated. These were once people, citizens, family members. I knew they were soulless beings but killing them all will haunt me until the end of my days. That task, however, is done. They are all gone.”
“What of the remaining nightwalkers? You feel they can integrate into society and my people will no longer have to fear being attacked or fed upon?”
“All the remaining nightwalkers have retained their humanity. I believe they can live within society and become very productive. I say this with the caveat that anyone, nightwalker, or human, can have evil intentions. Nightwalkers retain their strength, speed, and abilities and thus will need to be carefully watched for those abusing their power.”
The king nodded. “You are their leader now?”
“There is a hierarchy within the nightwalkers. Not only was I slightly stronger and had more mind control abilities than the others, but when the leader bequeathed to me his legacy as he died, I gained additional. I have become the new leader.”
“Are the females capable of reproducing?”
“We don’t know yet. We believe this to be the case since it was Celestine’s wish to have offspring.”
“Miss DeMontfort. If what you have told us is true, and I have no reason to dispute that, then you have become a valuable and honored citizen of England. As such, you will marry my son, Galleron.”
“What?” The prince, Emma, and I all exclaimed at the same time.
The king had a smug look on his face. “It only makes sense. I rule by might. I have guards, and armies loyal to me, but I am an ordinary man. The nightwalkers represent a change in the world. You are more powerful, faster, and have abilities that will eventually lead to subjugation of humans. It is inevitable. History dictates this will happen. By you marrying my son, your offspring will be powerful, and my family name will live on to rule.”
Emma squeezed my hand. “I’m not letting you go.”
“There must be a way to change his mind.”
“I do not agree to marrying your son.”
“Oh, but you will. You have no choice.”
I shook my head. “We all have choices.”
“I will make this easier for you, Miss DeMontfort. Here are your choices. If you do not accept, the war against the nightwalkers will continue. I will order my armies and guards to kill you all. By my count, there are less than four hundred of you left. I can pull together a twenty-thousand-man army in days.
“If you accept, you will become princess of England and eventually queen. You will live a life of luxury. Your role will be liaison with the nightwalkers, overseeing their transition into society. The nightwalkers will be granted clemency by me. I will bestow upon the darklords estates and holdings and make them dukes and duchesses.”
The prince stood. He gazed at his father a long time before staring at me. “This is a good plan, Father. She will make an excellent wife for me.”
“How about I offer a third and fourth choice?”
The king waved his hands. “As you wish, Miss DeMontfort.”
“I do not marry your son, and offer a peace agreement between you, the people of England, and the nightwalkers. We will live and have the same rights as any other citizens.”
The king shook his head. “That is not acceptable. In a generation or two your kind will have spread and humans like me, and my family will become subjugated by nightwalkers. What is your last option?”
“You let us go in peace. We will depart from England so as not to be a threat to you.”
“No. You will just strengthen your numbers and return to wipe us all out. The only options available are death or becoming my son’s wife.”
“You must give me time to think about it. My decision affects more than just me.”
“Come back in twenty-four hours with your decision or I will have no other option but to kill you all.”
***
We were well away from the palace when Emma began cursing.
“That foul-mouthed, greedy, despicable, disgusting, worthless piece of trash and his son! They can’t have you! Three hundred years! I have waited three hundred years to find the love of my life and I will not give you up!”
We stopped walking and I glanced around to make sure no one was watching. I cupped Emma’s face with my hands and kissed her.
“I have no intention of ever leaving you.”
“What are we going to do?”
“We are going to leave, but not before I put the fear of God in the royal family.”
Emma smiled. “Can I come too?”
***
I stood before the darklords and explained the options the king had given me. They looked none too happy.
Dagon growled. “I say we kill them all.”
“I don’t disagree with you, Dagon, but I don’t believe that will solve anything. Another royal family will come to power. Nightwalkers will be blamed, and we will continue to be hunted. Here’s my plan.”
They listened, offered suggestions, but all nodded in agreement. Emma was a whirlwind and quickly organized everything.
***
I walked the cobblestone streets on my way to the palace. It was dark and the lanterns barely lit the way, but my enhanced eyesight made the dimly lit streets almost as bright as day. There were many people that stopped to stare at me as I passed them.
I was wearing my black fighting outfit, and I had my silver sword and dagger ready in case I needed them. I would meet Emma as soon as I could. We decided it would be best for her to focus on our personal plans and help others.
When the palace came into view, I phased and entered through the walls. I shifted to invisibility and made my way quietly through the palace until I found the royal chambers. I phased past the guards and into the prince’s room. He was still awake and sitting at a desk.
I positioned myself to sit on his desk in front of him and materialized. The prince jumped backwards, but my hand caught the collar of his shirt to hold him in place. My other hand positioned my dagger close to his throat.
“I do not suggest you make a sound. I do not want to have to kill everyone in the palace. Nod if you understand.”
The prince nodded.
“I was not pleased with how I was treated earlier today. I will not become your dutiful wife.”
The prince’s voice was a mere whisper. “There is no need for the knife, Adelina. I have been trying to figure a way out of this for everyone. I have seen this before with my father and when he sets his mind to something, he will not stop. I had to placate him and agree that marrying you would be a good idea. As lovely as you are, I can’t get past the idea you are not human and there is no guarantee that Father wouldn’t betray you. He believes we must have your power in our bloodline for us to rule and take over more land.”
“As handsome as you are, I do not see myself as a baby making machine, a princess, or a queen. I have no doubt your father would try to eliminate us once he has what he wants.”
“Where does that leave you, Adelina? What is the fate of the nightwalkers?”
“Your father can’t kill all of us even with a large army. I don’t wish the nightwalkers to start their new lives free of the curse constantly looking over their shoulders. I’m not here to hurt anyone.”
“So, you will all run? You could easily take power and rule England.”
“I don’t want to rule anything. My life has been nothing but strife and death. I seek a peaceful life.”
The prince moved and I tensed.
He put up his hands. “I’m not your enemy, Adelina. I trust you. I have something for you.”
He moved to a table and picked up a velvet bag. He handed it to me. I opened it to see Emma’s jewelry.
“The dress was not recoverable. It had too much blood and ravager parts on it.”
“Thank you, Galleron. I was going to ask politely for this back.”
“And if asking politely didn’t work?”
“You don’t want to know that answer.”
I turned to leave but paused when the prince spoke.
“The idea of marrying you was not what scared me. What I feared most was the thought of aging before your eyes while you remained young. That and my children being able to beat me in a fight when they are only five years old. I never feared you, Adelina. I was shocked that you were a nightwalker and felt betrayed, but in my heart, I could easily have loved you.”
I turned to face him. “Do me a favor?”
“Anything.”
“Don’t follow in your father’s footsteps. You are a good and honorable man. There will always be someone bigger and tougher that could dethrone you, but if you stay true to your heart, you will win loyalty. Surround yourself with good people.”
“Wise words, Adelina.”
“And if you become a royal pain…” I twirled my dagger and smiled.
The prince smiled and bowed. “I wish you a good, long, and peaceful life, Adelina.”
I phased and entered the king’s bedroom. I found the king alone in his bed sleeping soundly. I suspected the queen slept in her own chambers. I materialized, then placed my hand over the king’s mouth. His eyes shot open, and he struggled against me. It was easy to keep him down.
“I’m going to call you Alexander because I do not recognize you as my king. Do you understand?”
He nodded.
“Good. One of the first rules of warfare is to always give your opponent a way out, especially if the one you wage war against is stronger than you. You tried to put me in a corner. I offered other options. You refused and threatened my life and the lives of those I love.
“I gave you a peaceful alternative, Alexander. As you can see, I can easily slip past your guards. I could kill you at any time. I will let you speak now, but if you call for the guards, I will slit your throat.”
I removed my hand from his mouth.
“What do you want, filthy monster?”
“You really should not insult the person who holds your life in their hands, Alexander. Understand this well. If you ever touch or try to hurt me or one of mine, I will destroy you.”
“I am the king! You can’t come in here and threaten me!”
I moved my dagger to his throat. “You are a weak, greedy, and miserable man that let others do his fighting for him. You are a figurehead, nothing else. I highly recommend you choose the option presented to you which allows you to remain in power. In the morning, you will call your advisors, captain of the guard, the stalkers, and your general of the armies and tell them you are standing down against the nightwalkers. Tell them you had a change of heart since we fought alongside you and protected your kingdom. If you don’t choose this option, then I will return and end your life. It’s that simple.”
“I don’t ever want to see you or your kind again.”
I patted him on his chest. “That’s the spirit.” I stood and vanished.
The king was about to shout for the guards when I whispered into his ear. “I will be watching you.”
He paled.
***
I slipped into the dining room where Mother and Harmony were eating their breakfast. It had been a long night, and I could not leave the area without saying goodbye.
They both were startled when I phased and stood before them, but that lasted only long enough until they threw their arms around me.
“Adelina!”
Mother kissed my cheek and stepped back. “I’m so glad you’re safe. You are dressed for a fight. Thad told us the king gave the leader of the nightwalkers an ultimatum. I gather you are Miss DeMontfort?”
“I am.”
“I take it you refused to marry the prince?”
“I just came from the palace. I gave the king my response.”
“You left him alive?”
“I did. There has been enough killing. The ravagers and shades are gone, and the curse is broken. I found myself responsible for the remaining nightwalkers and it was clear the king would always see us as a threat in one form or another. By now most have left England. I will be leaving as well.”
Mother kissed my forehead. “I don’t want to see you go, but if you can find peace and a life elsewhere, then I understand. The Duforts have suffered enough.”
“Does Thad know who I really am?”
Harmony shook her head. “No. That is your story to tell. Juliet refused to acknowledge you even had a prior life. To her, you were just another nightwalker and that is all she shared with Thad.”
“It’s best we let Elias go so I can have a chance at a new life. If the king found out who I really was, he might not be too happy with the remaining Duforts. England will be much better off when his son replaces the king. Galleron is a good man.”
Mother moved to the dresser and pulled out a small satchel. “Take this. It is not much. Just a few things your father wanted you to have. Where will you go?”
“South. Not sure where I will end up, but I will write to you when I settle. There is a strong desire to live in a place with more sunshine.”
I hugged mother tightly, then did the same for Harmony. “I love you both.”
Harmony’s eyes were moist. “Be safe, angel.”
“You’ve always been the angel, Harmony.”
“I guess we can share the title now.”
***
Leaving Mother and Harmony was extremely difficult. When I found a hidden place to hide as I waited for a ship to France, I cried at the loss of them. Everyone headed in a different direction to throw off any possible hunt. We made plans to meet in six months’ time in southern France.
It took me two days to reach my rendezvous location with Emma. The small cottage on the outskirts of Paris was quaint and out of the way. Before I could knock, the door opened, and Emma threw her arms around me.
“I missed you and was worried about you, Adelina.”
“I missed you too, love.”
“Come in. You look tired.”
“I have not slept much.”
Emma pulled me into the cottage, and I was surprised to find Cora there.
Cora smiled. “Miss Adelina. It is good to see you. Are you hungry?”
“Very. I didn’t expect to ever see you again.”
“When I heard you and Miss Emma were leaving, it didn’t feel right to not go with you both.”
Emma hugged Cora. “We’re glad you came.”
Emma sat down and pulled me into her lap as Cora placed food on the table in front of me.
“I’m not letting you go.” Emma whispered into my ear.
I leaned back and kissed her. “I don’t ever want you to. I have something for you.” I pulled out the velvet pouch and handed it to Emma.
Emma emptied the contents onto the table. The diamonds and sapphires glittered in the light. Emma gasped.
“You found them.”
“The prince gave them back to me.”
“Willingly?”
“No coercion necessary on my part.”
“I am going to pry more from you later. These belonged to my mother. The DeMonforts were nobility, and it was the only thing I took after I…”
“That was another lifetime ago. We have a new life to look forward to.”
Emma kissed me. “We do, indeed.”
*** One Year later ***
Cora stepped out onto the outdoor veranda. She laughed. “Don’t you two ever get tired of dancing together?”
“I’m certain one day Emma will cast me aside for something better, but not today.”
Emma paused our dancing and stared into my eyes. “I will never tire of you and there will never be anyone better.”
I kissed Emma.
“Ehem… You have a letter, Miss Adelina. It’s from Harmony.”
Emma sat down with me as we read the letter.
‘My dear sister,
I am blessed to have heard from you and know you are safe and settled. Mother is well. I have been very busy as of late. During the fall gala, I sort of caught the eye of someone. Things have progressed and we will soon be married.
In a way, it was all your fault. You told me he was a good man, and, well, he is. When the dust settles and the king is gone, Prince Galleron and I will pardon you and the nightwalkers so you will be safe when you come to visit me. I can’t wait to see you curtsey.
I love you, my sister, Adelina, my angel.’
*** Present Day ***
Emma reached out her hand and held mine as we lounged next to our swimming pool that overlooked the Mediterranean Sea. With her other hand, she tapped her phone and romantic music began playing from the outside speakers.
“Dance with me, Adelina.”
“After all these years, you are still not tired of me yet?”
Emma pulled me up and into her arms. “I will never tire of you.”
We danced around the deck and paused to look across the Baie de Roquebrune towards Monte-Carlo. We owned many of the properties and hotels there. When we settled in the area several hundred years before, it was nothing more than a very small fishing village.
I often pondered the outcome of my life when we sat snuggled together in the living room and my eyes caught the glint of silver from my father’s sword that I hung over the fireplace mantle.
“Today is our anniversary. I bought a new dress for you, and I want you to wear the DeMonfort jewels. I’m going to take you on a sunset cruise on our yacht, then to dinner and dancing in Monte Carlo.”
“Which anniversary are we celebrating, Emma? The one where I took your name, and we became a married couple in the eyes of the world. The first day you made love to me? How about the last day I ever wore a corset? That was a wondrous event.”
“The first two since they happened to be the same day even if separated by a few centuries. Saida is coming with her new boyfriend to help us celebrate. You have that look again, Adelina.”
We started dancing again. “You never told me how much personal reflection you do when you live such a long life. I’m sorry, love. I’m very happy. I was just thinking back at how simple things used to be.”
Emma laughed and snuggled close to me. “I do not miss old-fashioned toilets and riding into town in our Bugati is infinitely more comfortable and thrilling than a carriage, however, I do miss the simpler times.”
“How is it that I still miss my mother and Harmony? She was such a beautiful and compassionate queen.”
“I miss her too, and her children. I wish we could have had our own.”
“It wasn’t long until we realized the nightwalkers were still sterile. Had the king only known when he wanted me to marry his son. There are only forty-three of us left in the world.”
“Dagon is coming next week for a visit. He says he will beat you this time.”
“I’m looking forward to his visit and we both know the outcome. He will be whining and moaning and have us take him for a fancy meal and drinks to make up for the misery I inflicted upon him.”
“You are so right, Adelina. I mourn Alastor still. It was nearly ten years ago he died in a plane crash. He never stopped trying to get you in his bed. I can’t blame him. You are so beautiful. There is not a man alive that wouldn’t give you everything they have for a moment of your attention.”
I slid my fingers to the back of Emma’s neck and tugged on her bikini string. As her top fell, I kissed her long and passionately. “Let’s celebrate early. We both know how Saida can talk and will keep us up all night. I will never get enough of you, darling.”
“Mmmm. My thoughts exactly.”
***
***
Dear readers,
Please take a moment to leave a comment or write to me personally about this story. I create stories like this as an outlet for myself, but it is your comments that encourage me to write more. I love hearing how the story took you away from your own problems, even for a moment or a few hours, or helped you in your own walk in this twisted world.
I hope you enjoyed this story… Many more to come.
Avia Conner
How to land the perfect job in 2065
The people of the world had progressed from being community-focused to self-absorbed. It all started when people could simply state they were something other than they were and the government made that belief legally binding. As time progressed and science improved, people could truly alter themselves for a fee. At first, the changes concentrated on real physical gender changes. As technology advanced, people could become furries if they wanted catlike or doglike features. Cyber modifications gave people enhanced strength, speed, or access to entire libraries in their head.
Over time, these genetically and technologically altered people had children and unbeknownst to the scientists at the time, their procreation created an environment where mutations became frequent. The world government stepped in to prevent the loss of the core of humankind. The Global Security Agency, or GSA for short, the Global Government, and the World Modification Forum, or WMF, all worked together to control the world’s population, trade, economy, setting and enforcing laws, and regulated the proliferation of mods, which is what the public called any form of personal modifications.
“If you could be anything you wanted, Brandon, what would it be?”
My best friend Toby sat across from me. His furry brown ears twitched towards any sound in the restaurant. He was born that way and if you asked him, he would tell you he was pleased he never had to pay for the enhancement. He enjoyed having more acute senses and the girls loved scratching his soft ears.
“If I could be anything, it would not be plain old boring me.”
Toby laughed. “That wasn’t what I was asking. We just graduated, but I still don’t know what career I want. What do you want to do with your career?”
“I don’t know either. It’s all so downright depressing. How can I compete in the job market these days? As an unenhanced person I can’t become a lawyer when other lawyers have memory implants and brains connected to every judicial ruling in history. Robots are replacing doctors. Heck, even if I wanted a job as a chef, I must contend with people like you that have enhanced senses like smell and taste. I have no special enhancements.”
“I do have a slight advantage in that I can use my enhanced sense of smell, taste, and hearing to get various jobs where those would be of benefit. Have you thought about getting mods?”
“I can’t afford anything.”
“What about the unlicensed market?”
I laughed. “And wind up as a rodent? No thanks. I’ve seen all the commercials warning against the unlicensed market and heard too many horror stories. Besides, I have no money for that either.”
“You have no upgrades or genetic DNA alterations, right?”
“None. Nada. Zilch. As far as I know, no one in my ancestry had any alterations.”
Toby smiled. “You may have more money than you think. I heard scientists are clamoring for original DNA. They will pay you for it.”
“Why would they do that?”
“Unaltered DNA is a rare commodity these days and there are people that have gone so far in their modifications or are born barely human that want to reverse their alterations. Having original DNA is what they use to dilute them back to some form of humanity.”
“You think I can get money by selling my DNA?”
“Lots of it. I bet you could easily get enough for any alteration you want.”
I considered Toby’s words carefully as I gazed out the window at a couple walking down the street. The man was enhanced with cybernetics, and the woman must have had hyper-shaped body modifications. I was certain they both had jobs.
“What alterations would you want to get, Brandon?”
“Wings. I want to fly.”
Toby rolled his eyes. “That’s the most expensive upgrade there is. There aren’t many people with them, and they are still being developed. Most people that have them can’t even fly. The muscles required for flight would look grotesque on a human unless you could find a way to alter the body’s physiology more.”
“But if I had wings, I could at least be a courier. I would be special. Unique.”
“A flying pizza delivery guy. I could use a friend like that.”
***
My conversation with Toby got me thinking. I was surprised to discover he had been right. My plain ordinary DNA was in high demand. I made an appointment the next day and walked into a tall glass structure that acted as a science research center.
I was greeted by a doctor who whisked me back into the examination room.
“I just need a small sample of your blood, Brandon.”
I held out my finger and he pricked it, then spilled a drop of my blood into a whirling contraption. A monitor in the room began displaying information about my DNA and summarized the results with a green flashing checkmark.
“Does that mean I’m special?”
The doctor grinned. “It does indeed. I can offer you ten thousand credits for a pint of blood. Less than one percent of the population is considered pure. You could come back once every two weeks and I’ll take all you got.”
I held out my arm. “Go for it. Take five if you want.”
***
I walked out of there with ten thousand credits as apparently taking any more than one pint would be hazardous to my health. Having more money than I ever had before, I excitedly went to the alteration and mod shops. I found many stores offering basic alterations, but I wanted none of the common ones. I wanted something unique. What shocked me were the prices. Fifteen thousand for a dog nose alteration. Seventeen for a tail. It would cost me almost as much for a new wardrobe after I got a tail as the tail mod itself. Not a single store sold even non-working wings. Toby was right. Working wings were just not available.
After nearly a dozen stores, I was dismayed and began walking home.
“Pssst! Over here.”
I spun around and spotted a hooded man in a back alley. Skullduggery in action no doubt. I slowed but kept walking.
“I’ve been watching you. Don’t pay high prices for boring generic mods. I can get you something better than those stores for less than half the price.”
I stopped walking. “Are they legal?”
His eyes narrowed. “The government only cares if they get their cut. Few alterations are illegal these days except for iris manipulation, but I can tell you the government takes well over fifty percent of the mod fees. By avoiding the approved stores and the government taxes, I can offer you much more for less. What are you looking for?”
“I… I don’t know. I’ve heard bad stories about unlicensed mods.”
“Suit yourself.” The man turned to leave.
“Working wings.” I spat out under my breath.
The man paused. “Real working wings are still in prototype. I can get you fake wings.”
“No. I want real working wings.”
“Too risky.”
“Why is it risky?”
He just shook his head and turned to leave.
“Wait. Can you get me wings?”
The man looked around as if making sure no one was nearby. His voice lowered to a mere whisper. “I have one mod with working wings. It will cost you four hundred thousand credits.”
I gasped. “I only have ten thousand.”
“Look, it’s a risk for me to even have this mod. You wouldn’t believe how hard it was to get it. I need to rid myself of it quickly. Enforcers are breathing down my neck. I’ll give it to you for two hundred thousand. It’s your lucky day.”
“I said I only have ten thousand. I sold my blood just to get that much.”
The man’s eyebrow shot up. “Did you now? How does that work?”
“I’m a pureblood.”
He scratched his stubbled chin. “I think I can get you what you want. Follow me.”
“You can get me working wings?”
He nodded.
“And I won’t turn into a lizard with the unlicensed mod?”
“This mod I have is government licensed and registered. It was generously donated to me. Do you want the wings or not?”
I hesitated and pushed aside my thoughts about the shadiness of the whole deal, then nodded. I followed silently after the man until we came to a dark street with old flickering neon lights. The man looked up and down the street before unlocking a rickety old wooden door. I was worried about the sanitation of the place, but the short hallway beyond the outside door was spotless and there was another door further inside with far more sophisticated locks. It was some of the highest tech I had seen. When the door opened, lights came on automatically revealing several large sterile rooms beyond.
We stepped inside and the heavy door closed behind us. I heard numerous clicks and metal sliding indicating it relocked itself.
“Stay here.”
The man moved into another room, and I could hear him rummaging around. He came back with a memory chip and a blood analyzer. He pricked my finger much like the doctor had. When he was satisfied that I was pureblood, he told me to follow him into a side room.
“This is where you will wake up after the procedure.” He set the memory disk on a table. “That’s the owner’s manual for your mod. The side door will lead you outside. The door to my lab will be locked. You will never seek me out again or mention where you got the mod. Are we clear?”
“Yes. Of course.”
I fumbled for my credit exchanger, and he waived me off.
“Keep it. You may need it for clothing afterwards. I’ll get my money from you another way.”
“How?”
He must have been enhanced because his hand shot out so fast, I couldn’t react in time, and I felt a jab on my neck. Within seconds the room twisted and went dark.
***
My head was pounding and every muscle in my body ached. I opened my eyes to find myself in a dark, damp alley. I groaned as I pushed my way to a sitting position. Long stringy blonde hair dropped in front of my eyes.
Oh no! It must be a horse’s or lion’s mane. The mod must have been faulty, damaged, or I was duped into receiving some else!
Inwardly I screamed. I leaned forward and caught a glimpse of my face in a puddle. That’s when I screamed for real.
I tried to catch my breath for what stared back at me was the face of a beautiful woman with long blonde hair that dripped from the rain. I glanced down to find my old shirt was pressed outwards. My hands were delicate and feminine. I reached between my legs to find nothing. The man had given me a gender change mod. I growled and yelled up into the rain.
I stood shakily to my feet. I was extremely weak and tired. My hand moved to my chest and sure enough, whatever was pressing outward was attached to me and lay barely hidden under the wet, sticky shirt. I looked around, wanting to identify my location but could find no landmarks I recognized. I needed to get out of the rain and find someplace safe. I needed to get home. I checked my pockets and everything I had before was still there. I even had my credit transfer device still.
I was tremendously tired as I moved down the alley and towards a busier street. I had to frequently stop and lean against building walls to keep from falling over. When I stepped into another street and spotted a sign, I finally knew where I was. I was miles from home and not even close to the shops I had been looking for mods in.
I shook my head, feeling my long damp hair tug at my back. I couldn’t believe I had been so stupid. The only thing I could do to undo what happened would be to get a gender change mod, but they started at forty thousand credits. It was at that moment that the realization of my situation hit me like a fist to the stomach. My blood was altered now, and I no longer had a source of income for selling my blood. I was no longer a pureblood.
At least I had money and could get a ride. I pulled out my communicator and it failed to recognize me through iris detection. My credit transfer device also failed to recognize me. I hissed. My eyes must have changed effectively wiping out my identity and making me a criminal.
I slowly made my way toward my apartment, surprised at just how exhausted, weak, and sore I was. At least with the tiredness and pain, I wasn’t focusing on the changes to my body. I was, however, chastising myself over and over.
When I finally reached my apartment, I tried three times to unlock the door only to receive access denied beeps. Frustrated, I walked several more blocks to get to Toby’s apartment. He wasn’t in so I curled up next to his door and drifted off to sleep.
***
“Get up. You don’t belong here.”
A foot was nudging me, and I looked up to see Toby staring down at me. His eyes immediately softened.
“Sorry. I didn’t know…”
“Toby…” My voice sounded strange to my own ears. “It’s me… Brandon.”
“Is this a joke?”
I shook my head and tried twice to stand. Toby helped me up.
“It’s really me… I… got a mod.”
“You’re not Brandon.”
“I am… I’m in so much trouble… It wasn’t from a store and… look at me.”
“It’s really you, Brandon?”
I nodded.
“Come in. How come you didn’t give yourself access? You’re on my access list.”
I pointed to my eyes. “They changed.”
“That’s illegal!” Toby looked back and forth making certain the hallway was clear before closing the door. “What the hell did they do to you? I need more assurance you are Brandon.”
I sat down on his couch and sighed. “Yesterday, we met at a restaurant and spoke about careers. You asked me what I wanted to be, and I said anything but me.”
“That’s… Let’s say I might believe you are Brandon, but that was three days ago.”
I put my head in my hands. “Three days?”
“What happened to you?”
I peeked up at him through my matted hair. “You were right about my DNA. I found a scientist that wanted my blood. He took a pint and gave me ten thousand credits. I looked for mods in the stores and they were all too expensive and no one sold working wings. That’s when some guy in an alley said he could help me.”
“What guy?”
“I don’t know. I never got his name.”
“You gave him credits, right? Check your transaction logs.”
“He never took any credits. I can’t get into my communicator or digital wallet because my eyes have changed. I can’t get into anything I own.”
“How did you get…” He pointed to my body. “… this mod? I mean, you’re absolutely gorgeous if you wanted to be a girl.”
“I asked for wings. Working wings. He said he had a mod for that, but it would be four hundred thousand credits but would give them to me for half that since enforcers were looking for him. He wanted to unload the mod.”
“I’m not following you. Why would he give you a mod worth so much for nothing?”
“I told him I didn’t have that kind of money and I only had ten thousand from the sale of my blood. That’s when he became interested and said I could have the mod.”
“Of course, he would be interested. You got paid ten thousand for a pint of blood. Each pint can be broken down into multiple products that sell for over one hundred thousand credits when combined.”
“He told me I could get the mod and when I went to pay him, he said he would get it from me another way. The next thing I knew, everything went black. I woke up in an alleyway looking like this.”
Toby paced back and forth. “I guess you’re not you anymore. That’s what you wanted.”
I shook my head. “I’m so stupid.”
“Do you know if it was just a gender change? When I look at your face, I can’t see any resemblance to the old you. Gender change mods remake you, but it still uses your core DNA giving you a resemblance to who you were before, and they never change your eyes.”
“I’m so sore, tired, and weak. I can’t even focus on what I might have been given.”
“You need to rest then I suggest you go to the enforcers.”
“I can’t go to them. I broke the law.”
“You need to get a new identity and access to your money and things. You can’t avoid the enforcers and it will go easier on you if you just went to them. Let’s get you home. I can get you into your apartment at least.”
I stood, feeling slightly stronger, but I was still weak and shaking. “Thank you, Toby. I just don’t know what I’m going to do.”
“You need to rest, eat, and get changed. Your old clothes look terrible on you.”
“Not like anything I own will look good on me now, but at least they will be dry.”
We walked slowly back to my apartment and Toby was about to let me in when enforcers surrounded us.
“What’s going on here? Are you both trying to break into this apartment?”
Toby spoke up. “I have granted access.”
“Step away from the door. We received notification that an unregistered person was trying to access this apartment.”
We knew better than to mess with enforcers. We stepped back and one of them held up a scanner. Toby registered fine, but when the man turned and scanned my eyes an alarm sounded.
“Hold out your hands. You need to come with us. You have illegally modified your eyes.”
I held out my hands as I shook my head. “It wasn’t intentional.”
Toby stepped forward and one of the enforcers pushed him back. “You have a clean record. I would encourage you to not interfere.”
“He… she’s my friend and she hasn’t done anything wrong. She was kidnapped and was changed against her will.”
Toby just called me a woman. I shook my head. “It’s all right, Toby. The truth is…”
“Step aside! We have jurisdiction here.”
Two men and a woman came down the hallway towards us. The woman held up a holographic symbol.
One of the enforcers stepped forward. “What does the Global Security Agency have to do with a simple illegal mod case?”
“We have no need to disclose the reasons why the GSA is pulling jurisdiction on you with this case. We will take care of this.”
The enforcers tossed their hands up, turned, and left.
The woman stepped in front of me. She looked none too happy. “You’re coming with us.” She turned to Toby. “You too.”
Toby stammered. “But I didn’t do anything!”
“That has yet to be determined.”
***
The room looked like any interrogation room you would see in the movies, except this one was all too real. Toby was separated from me, and I was locked inside a room with the GSA woman. She had introduced herself as Adaline Wessex.
She placed her hands on both arms of my chair and leaned in close. “Where did you get the mod?”
“I told you everything. I was looking for a set of wings and this guy said he could give me them. Instead, I woke up like this and my irises were modified.”
It was all too much. Lack of sleep, food, and being dragged around the city had taken its toll on me. My chin dropped to my chest, and I struggled to focus. “I don’t feel very well.”
Adaline pulled back. “When was the last time you ate?”
“Toby said I was missing for three days. I guess that was when I had my last meal.”
“I need to get a doctor to check you out.”
The room spun and I blacked out.
***
I fought to open my eyes but was still very tired. I was aware of people around me and their voices drifted to my ears.
“How did she get my mod?”
“Two weeks ago, the mod was stolen from our lab.”
“We spent years developing that mod. How do we get it back?”
“We don’t. She now has everything. We have a second one we were putting together, but it’s not quite ready yet. You can use that one once we modify it for you.”
“What do we do with her? Technically, she didn’t do anything wrong. No credits were transferred.”
“Offer her a job.”
“You’ve got to be kidding me.”
***
I slipped in and out of sleep, finally feeling refreshed but very hungry. I opened my eyes to find I was handcuffed to a bed with blood flowing from a bag into my arm. I pushed myself up into a sitting position. I was still in my old clothes, and I was still female.
It hadn’t been a dream.
A doctor walked into the room and silently removed the IV before leaving. Adaline came in and tossed a bundle of clothes on the bed. She unlocked my handcuff and pointed to the bathroom.
“Get yourself cleaned up, get changed, and meet us in the next room. We have food for you.”
I rubbed my wrist as my stomach growled. I felt immeasurably better. I grabbed the clothes and walked over to the bathroom. I was drawn to the mirror. Even filthy and bedraggled, I was beautiful. I was a convict with no identification, no access to my apartment or money. I was completely at the mercy of the GSA.
Closing the door behind me, I pulled my clothes off and stared at myself. My clothes had hidden the slender form of my new body. I was shapely, yet lean. My hair was long and fell to the small of my back.
I took my time in the shower having a hard time adjusting to the feel of my new body. I was still chastising myself. After drying myself and running my fingers through my hair, I picked at the clothing. It was a dress, shoes, bra, and panties. My stomach growled loudly, and I determined I needed to wear something, and my filthy old clothes were not an option. I slipped the items on and gawked at myself in the mirror. How could I be turned on by what I saw?
Tearing myself away from the mirror, I gathered up my old clothes and stepped into the next room. Adaline’s eyebrow raised and she offered a small smile as she looked me over. She pointed to a seat with a full meal on the table in front of it.
I sat down and bit into a sandwich. I let out a small moan as the first calories began hitting my system. I looked from person to person, finally stopping with Adaline.
“How much trouble am I in?” I managed between bites.
Adaline looked to a man with a white beard who merely nodded back to her.
She stared at me a moment before speaking. “You will find out eventually, so let me fill you in.” A holographic image of a man appeared before me.
I pointed at it. “That’s the man that did this to me.” I mumbled between bites.
“His name is Victor Wahlen, a second-rate unlicensed mod seller. He is a small part of a larger crime ring working on new mods that could alter society as we know it. Their goal is to create mods that once installed in someone could be used to control the person. Imagine an army of strength-enhanced people controlled against their will to fight against the government.”
I felt myself pale. “The mod I was given has this control mechanism in it? Is this why I am here?”
“It doesn’t have the control mechanism. The mod that was installed into you was stolen from our laboratory. It is a prototype mod the GSA has been working many years on. The mod altered your irises, and its’ signature alerted us when you tried to scan your way into your apartment. We recognized the signature as being our stolen mod and came to find you.”
I paused my eating. “I didn’t mean for any of this to happen. Can you remove the mod?”
Adaline shook her head. “Like it or not, this is you. Your DNA is effectively encrypted, overwritten by our prototype. It is our guess that Victor didn’t know what he had and with the GSA and enforcers hunting him down, he was anxious to offload it. You happened upon him at the right place and right time.”
“You’re saying I can’t undo this change? Not even with another gender mod?”
“Mods require binding to your DNA. Your DNA is now encrypted and incapable of binding to anything new.”
I swallowed and stared at my hands. I struggled to breathe. “I thought… maybe…”
Adaline pulled up a chair next to me. She reached out and pulled my long blonde hair and tucked it behind my ear. “We are unsure what to do with you. You illegally sought an off-market mod, but technically you committed no crime because no money exchanged hands.”
One of the men at the table shook his head. “That would be debatable as a transaction of sorts did occur.”
Adaline stared at the man. “I’m quite certain taking someone’s blood while they are rendered unconscious would be considered theft, not a transaction. By our estimation, Victor took four pints of blood from Brandon before installing the mod. That’s why Brandon has been so tired and weak. The only reason he didn’t die is that the mod made him a smaller female, and he had just enough blood left to survive even if his blood pressure was dangerously low. If anything, Victor could be charged with attempted murder.”
“That’s why I was so sore and tired and why you gave me blood.”
“That’s why we gave you blood, Brandon. You are sore because every cell of your body was transformed by our mod.”
“Why didn’t Victor know the mod would change my gender? Or maybe he did, and it was just a scam.”
“This GSA mod includes working wings and is most likely why it was targeted for theft. I suspect whoever stole it and those it got handed to have no clue what the mod truly was.”
“So, he thought he was giving me wings, but when I changed completely, he dumped me in an alley because he was scared of what the mod actually did to me.”
“That’s our theory as well.”
“Why don’t I have wings?”
“The mod enhancements are designed to be inert without activation. It is a protection mechanism for just such a case as this. Only we have the keys to unlock the enhancements.”
“I have wings that are dormant then and only if you choose to activate them will I gain their use?”
“Exactly.”
“Are you willing to activate them?”
“That depends on you, Brandon. This prototype is only one of two. We have spent many millions of credits crafting this mod for use within the GSA. Your mod was designed for me which is likely why the female encoded DNA altered your gender. We can’t have just anyone using these enhancements.”
“Enhancements? It’s more than just wings?”
Adaline nodded. “There is a criminal element in the world that is constantly trying to wrest control of the population and the monetary system. At the GSA, we are striving to stay one step ahead of them. You have two options before you, Brandon. Option one, you leave here as is with no enhancements activated. For all intents and purposes, you will remain an ordinary girl with no ability to ever install another mod or enhancement. We will assist you with creating an identity. The GSA will consider the mod lost. Option two, you work for the GSA using the enhancements of the mod to protect the citizens of the world. This way we keep the investment we made in the mod and you get your wings. I won’t sugarcoat this. Working for the GSA is a lifelong commitment. It is not for the faint of heart. There will be real risks of physical harm to you, especially as your role here would be determined by your mod. The mod will place you front and center with the criminals.”
“If I don’t join the GSA, I will be in the same situation I was in before. Someone without mods can’t compete in the job market. I would have few opportunities. That’s why I sought out a mod in the first place. Yet, the alternative is frightening. I just changed genders. I have no training. No skills.”
“I can’t disclose any more. I’m sorry. We can’t expose GSA secrets. I can say we would not throw you to the front line without some training and mentoring.”
“You will also help me with my identification?”
“With either choice you make. Yes.”
“And there will not be any ramifications to me seeking an unlicensed mod?”
“None.”
“I’m in. Option two.”
“No turning back, Brandon. You must be one hundred percent certain.”
“I am.”
Adaline looked over at the white bearded man who stood.
“I’ll start on the documentation. I just need a name unless she wants to use Brandon.”
“How long do I have to decide?”
“You have thirty minutes. Adaline, introduce her to the team.”
Adaline stood and I followed suit. I was feeling much better after the extra blood and food but looking at the scowling faces around the table was unsettling.
Adaline first introduced me to the man that questioned whether I had committed a crime.
“This is Craig Brueckner. He manages communications.”
I extended my hand in greeting and he got up in a huff.
He pointed a finger at me. “I don’t like this one bit. We all worked hard to get where we are and this trollop with no training or experience gets to join this team. I don’t think so.” He stormed out of the room.
A heavily muscled man was introduced to me next.
“He held my hand with his thumb making small circles against my skin. It creeped me out. “Kyle Cramer. Front line soldier, fighting trainer, and male sex god.”
Adaline rolled her eyes before pulling me away to another large man with cyber enhancements. “This is Mark Wagner. Weapons specialist.”
“Nice to meet you.” I shook his hand. He seemed a bit quiet and aloof.
That was all the people who had been in the room. Adaline took me to a small conference room.
“Have a seat, Brandon. Not everyone will be pleased with the method you joined the team. There are more people I will introduce you to, but I need to provide you with more details about your work here. Everything we do here is secret. You are not allowed to discuss what we do, who we are, or what you see here with anyone outside of the GSA. While you were sleeping, we performed a complete background check on you. We investigated your background, school records, parents, grandparents, and great grandparents. We performed checks on your friends and used artificial intelligence to examine all your published communications. We were very thorough.”
“That’s…”
“No doubt, disquieting. We would never have given you an option of joining us if your grades were not high enough, you demonstrated any poor behavior, or were exposed to people that could negatively influence you. Had you applied for work with us, we would have examined all these things, but I want to make sure you know the main reason we are offering you work is because of your mod.”
“What is so special about this mod?”
“Until your paperwork is completed, and you go through orientation, that information will be kept from you.”
“I’m sorry if I have caused you all trouble.”
“You were not the one that stole the mod. That is where this problem began. If anything, we are lucky it was installed into someone we think we can train and mold and one we could get to quickly.”
I looked beyond my breasts to my long, lean legs and the hem of the dress. “I can’t believe I’m a woman. I don’t even know how to live like this let alone be a GSA agent. I don’t even have clothes.”
“Once we get your identity figured out, you will have access to your credits. I know this is crashing down on you at the same time. Do you have an idea of a name for yourself? I need a first and last name and not a name that can tie back to your parents. You will have a completely new identity. Brandon Butler is now effectively dead.”
“I don’t have a lot of friends. Mainly just Toby. My parents are dead, but I gather you already know that.”
Adaline nodded. “You will be able to tell Toby you work for the GSA, but that you will be a desk clerk doing research. Your official start date will be next Monday. Tell him after we let you go, you spotted an advertisement for a position and applied. We interviewed you and hired you on the spot. You can also tell him we aided you getting your new identity as it is important we don’t have unregistered people roaming the streets.”
I took a deep breath and noted how my chest pressed outward. “Okay. Won’t people recognize someone new living in my old apartment?”
“You have a new apartment. Your things, except for clothes and other identifying items that link you back to your life as Brandon, are being moved now.”
“I have a new apartment…”
“And a new bank account, digital wallet, and new communicator.”
“Why go to so much trouble?”
“All agents go through the same process. Our agents have no prior history. Their previous lives have been wiped clean. It helps protect everyone. The mod you have is significant in allowing us to take the fight to our enemies. It would be a shame to lose our investment.”
My fingers ran along the hem of my dress. “I need a new name then.”
“I have several you can choose from, or you can make up your own. Hanna West. Nova Cozemius. Emily Fox. Marta Ellis. Rachael Hunter. Jordan Hart.”
“I’m grateful you have some name options as I can hardly think straight. Which name do you think best suits me?”
“It’s your name. You should choose it. That said, I think you look most like a Jordan or Nova.”
“I like the sound of them both, but Nova stands out to me.”
“Nova Cozemius then?”
I scrunched my nose. “How about Nova Hart?”
“You only get one chance at this. I want you to be certain.”
“Nova Hart. I like it.”
“From here on out, I will introduce you as Nova. I’ll send a communication to our boss, Director Walter Owens.”
***
I was introduced to dozens of people; few I could remember their names by the time I finished shaking their hands. I met with the director and filled out a barrage of electronic documents. My iris registration had gone smoothly and by the end of the day I was officially Nova Hart.
I was given my new address and as I left the building, Toby was waiting for me outside.
“Hello, Miss Hart. You sure clean up nice.”
I frowned as I was not sure how to take that. “You already know my new name.”
“They just let me go but not before being sworn to secrecy about your new identity. Apparently not many people go through what you went through with an iris change. Hey, they offered me a job. Still deciding whether I want to take it, but it seems like it would be a great place to work.”
“They offered me a job as well. I start Monday.”
“That’s great! Who would have thought you could get a job the way you did?”
“No one that was sane, that’s for sure. I still can’t get over this.” I waved my hand up and down my body.
“All I can say is your old clothes hid your shape. You look amazing in that dress.”
“Adaline found the dress for me to wear. It’s not what I would have chosen, but it’s very comfortable.”
“I guess I am immune to people changing everything about themselves even though I never pictured you as a beautiful woman.”
“Beautiful?”
“Smoking hot. Easily the prettiest girl I have ever seen. I’m grateful you are at least better looking than you were. Having you around will boost my viability as a male furry.” He grinned.
I bit my tongue, but blurted out, “What will it do for me?”
Toby laughed. “It will demonstrate to everyone you have low standards. You going to change back?”
I almost said I couldn’t but corrected myself. “It’s going to be a long time until I can afford to switch back and even if I do, I won’t look like I used to. I’ll cross that bridge when the time comes.”
“You seem so calm. How do you feel?”
“I’m in shock, Toby. That and I am so tired. I learned that the guy that did this to me took my blood first. I barely had enough left in me to survive.”
“That’s rough. You hungry?”
“I’m not too bad. They fed me.”
“Seems odd they are helping you so much when your broke the law.”
I nodded. “I’ll touch base with you in a couple of days. I need to get myself settled and do some shopping for clothes.”
Toby grinned. “Try on some lingerie and send me pictures.”
“I can’t believe you just said that.”
“You might be the closest I will ever get to seeing a model in lingerie.”
I rolled my eyes and pulled my hair back over my ear.
“That was just like a girl, Nova! So cool!”
I sighed and started walking to my new apartment. “See you, Toby.”
“Let’s get together on Saturday.”
I quickly checked the address for my new apartment and realized it was nearby. Everything felt different as I walked the two blocks. I was still struggling with my transformation and every step I took emphasized the changes that had taken place in my body. Mentally, I fought the urge to scream. In a moment’s lapse of judgement, I lost my identity, my body, and my apartment.
I stopped and double-checked my address as I looked up at the ultramodern high rise. The entry foyer was secured and required iris access. As soon as I brought my eyes to the scanner, a welcome message appeared. Welcome Miss Hart. The door opened and I moved to an elevator. I was on the twelfth floor out of forty. Upon exiting the elevator, a sign indicated I needed to turn right, and I soon came to the shiny stainless-steel door of room 1208. Another iris scan and greeting were all it took before my new apartment opened before me.
This was far from the dark space with exceedingly-used furniture I used to call home. The floors were highly polished espresso-stained wood. Tall white walls and a white ceiling matched the modern white-leather furniture. I noticed my personal trinkets were thoughtfully placed around the space as if a designer had purposefully focused on clean lines and keeping the modern feel without cluttering it.
There was a media wall the L-shaped couch faced if you sat on one side or sitting on the other side offered views through the floor to ceiling glass windows. A sleek kitchen was off to the left and a large bedroom to the right. I rummaged through the kitchen to find food, some of it my own, and some of it new. The bathroom had a massive walk-in shower and enough mirrors that no matter where I looked, I kept seeing the beautiful blonde woman that was me.
A large bed dominated the spacious bedroom. The drawers and closets were empty. I stepped back into the living area and sat down on the couch.
“Greetings, Nova.”
I jumped up so quickly that I almost fell onto the coffee table. A holographic female virtual assistant walked between the kitchen and the couch.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you.”
Although partially transparent, the realism of the virtual assistant was remarkable. I could even hear her shoes on the floor. “I’m not used to…”
“You can call me Megan. I’m here to help you adjust.”
“Adjust?”
“You have gone through many changes. The GSA wanted me to keep an eye on you and assist you where I could.”
“You’re a virtual psychologist?”
She chuckled. “I like to think of myself as much more than a simple psychologist. Sit down. Relax, Nova.”
My mind was numb as I processed everything. I was a woman with a new identity, living in a fancy apartment with a holographic assistant. I sat down heavily on the couch.
“Might I offer a suggestion, Nova?”
“What if I say no?”
“Then I will not offer a suggestion, but I think you might find my suggestions helpful for you to cope. All I ask is that you give me two days before you turn me off.”
“How can you possibly help me, Megan? Have you lost your life?”
“No, but neither have you. I have the cumulative knowledge of assisting thousands of people adjust to new circumstances in their life.”
“How can you tell me I have not lost my life? I used to be a man. I had my own place. I had a name.”
She shrugged. “You are still living, which I would assume is preferable to the alternative. People change genders all the time these days so what you are going through is more common than you think. You are a healthy, beautiful young woman that has a home, a name, and a job.”
“I shouldn’t try arguing with a computer.”
“I’m not a computer but rather a sophisticated neural network layered with artificial intelligence. I understand there is no going back or changing from your current form. Is that correct?”
I nodded.
“You must therefore learn to live as you are. Correct?”
I nodded again.
“I can help you. Right now, you feel disconnected from this life. Your body feels different. It moves differently. You wonder how you will live like this and what others will think about you when they see you.”
“Yes. I feel all those things.”
“You have a new body and a new identity. Apart from those nearest you, no one will know you for anyone other than who you choose to be.”
“Why do you say choose to be and not who I am?”
“You have an opportunity to become anyone you wish, within the confines of your current body, of course. A week ago, you were Brandon Butler. Today you are Nova Hart. Do you know who Nova Hart is?”
“I didn’t know who I was when I was Brandon. I have even less confidence in who I am now.”
“Then I will suggest you start with some basics while you think about who it is you want to be. Since there is no going back to being a man, you need to become confident in how you feel as a woman. Be aware of your posture, how you sit, and how you walk.”
“But I don’t know how I should do these things.”
“If you give me permission, I will correct you when I see that you are not appearing as a woman would.”
“Okay. You have my permission.”
“Put your legs together and sit up straight, Nova.”
I glanced at my reflection and was dismayed at how I sat. I looked like a gorgeous young woman that was sitting like a guy. I shuddered and sat up straight and clamped my legs together.
“Very good, Nova. It is important to maintain focus on how you sit, stand, and walk for the first weeks. Your muscle fibers and neural pathways have all been rewritten and have no muscle memory. How you align your body now will establish new muscle memory. The process will take very little time in your current state.”
“Thank you, Megan.”
“The GSA has supplied you with food, but you will need to shop for clothing. In my experience, people that switch genders on purpose already know what they want to wear. In cases like yours where the change was unexpected, selecting clothing can be challenging because you still have no idea of who you are, who you want to become, and your residual self-image lingers making it difficult for you to picture yourself in different styles of clothing. Additionally, you should be aware of pseudo projection.”
“What is pseudo projection?”
“Pseudo projection happens when you project yourself into another person’s thoughts. You might question your choice of clothing by trying to guess what your friends or associates might think of you if you were to wear it. Experience shows that people who focus on what they want, ignoring the thoughts and concerns of others, will be happier and have a more balanced mental health. The key in doing this is for you to choose what makes you happy and comfortable.”
“It helped that Toby didn’t seem to care I became a woman. He probably won’t care what I wear. The world is open to people changing everything about themselves. If anything, not changing makes people more different than changing these days. You’re right. For my own sanity, I need to focus on myself and how I want to look.”
“I took the liberty of scanning you. Watch the media wall.”
The media wall displayed an image of the new me standing as a three-dimensional lifelike model complete with body movements. I looked beautiful in the dress it showed me wearing now.
“I’m going to cycle through clothing options so you can see how you will look wearing them. Stop me when you see something that triggers an emotional response in you.”
The image shifted to me wearing baggy pants and a top. “Stop.”
“Why did you have me stop on this representation?”
“It looks horrible. Sacrilegious even.”
“Why sacrilegious?”
“I’m having a hard time seeing the person on the media wall as me but seeing such a beautiful woman hidden under such baggy and ugly clothes would be a shame.”
“Thank you for that insight.”
The image shifted to me wearing a long, black, sequined, formal dress. My hair was pulled up. I gasped.
“That’s me?”
“The model is ninety-nine percent accurate as to how you would look should you put your hair up like this and wear the makeup and clothing the model is wearing. Tell me what you see.”
“I have never seen anyone so beautiful. The model takes my breath away. She is poised, elegant, and refined.”
“Knowing this could be you, do those thoughts appeal to you?”
“Very much so. The clothing would not be practical for day-to-day use, but for a fancy event…”
“Is this who you want to be? Poised, elegant, and refined?”
“At times.”
“Very good, Nova.”
I sat forward, as I found this fascinating. I glanced at my reflection and adjusted how I sat. The image changed to show me in tight fitting jeans and a white blouse.
“Stop.”
“What emotional response are you having to this outfit?”
“She appears carefree and confident.”
“You have seen several outfits. Some dresses and now your model demonstrates what you would look like in pants and a blouse. What is your preference?”
I stood and carefully walked back and forth. The dress I was wearing felt amazingly comfortable. “From purely a comfort perspective, I enjoy the feel of the dress. Dresses tend to be slightly more formal and might not be as appropriate for all situations. I see myself wearing both. The dresses suggest more femininity to me.”
“Are you concerned about looking feminine?”
“I love women that are feminine in their look. I enjoy long hair styles on them.”
“That was not my question, Nova.”
I walked over to a mirror and stared at myself. “Femininity can demonstrate both confidence and vulnerability. I want to be confident, yet I feel vulnerable. I think dressing feminine would make others feel empathy or concern for me.”
“Choose what you wear for how it makes you feel, not for what it does for other people. You can’t control what people will think of you or do. However, there are times when you will want to dress to elicit a response in someone else. Have you considered your sexual preferences?”
I turned around and stared at Megan’s holographic image. “No.”
“You should think about it as it is a part of who you are and who you want to become.”
Megan quickly moved onto another topic, probably realizing I had just become defensive. “Imagine yourself going to the GSA offices on Monday. What will you be feeling? How will you interact with other members of your team? What will you choose to wear?”
I thought of Craig first and how angry and rude he was to me. I imagined I would be nervous around him. Mark was ambivalent to me. Kyle, I shuddered as I recalled his thumb stroking the back of my hand. Adaline. I hadn’t realized how beautiful she was or how she seemed to have a genuine care about my wellbeing. I looked at the model of me wearing jeans and a blouse, then back at my reflection wearing a dress.
“I’ll be nervous. Unsure of myself or my place in the GSA. I know little about what I will do for them. I want to appear thankful for the opportunity. I see myself looking professional, like I belong there as long as I don’t come across as arrogant.”
The media wall showed six of me all wearing different outfits. The one that stood out to me was wearing a dark skirt with a light blouse, leggings, flat shoes, and my hair was done up in a ponytail.
“I see your eyes moving between outfits but lingering on the skirt outfit.”
“It feels like the right outfit to me for Monday.”
“We could review many other clothing options and order them from here to have them delivered, however, I recommend you at least purchase several from local stores first.”
“Why? I kind of like the idea of not going out in public.”
“This is precisely why you need to go out. You must come to terms with who you now are and interacting with people will help that.”
“It’s Thursday night. I can go in the morning. Show me some more outfits please. We could make a list of clothes I think I might need to buy.”
“I can also search the local stores to see which ones have stock in the items you are looking for.”
***
I had an amazing sleep even if it had taken me a while to fall asleep. My body felt so distinctly different that I found it hard to get comfortable and to stop running my hands over myself. Once I fell asleep, I slept soundly.
As strange as it was to have a holographic psychologist watching me, I found her advice to be very helpful. She had even given me suggestions for taking care of my long hair. After my shower I dressed in my only outfit, ate some breakfast, and sent a communication to Toby making sure he had my new communication number. He replied with a message about me finding something sexy to wear as we would go to a new club Saturday night. Toby was all about having fun and the nightlife.
Megan gave me lessons on sitting and walking before I left to go shopping. I went from store to store and was astounded at the service I received. I never garnered much attention as Brandon. As Nova, people clamored to make sure I was well taken care of.
By lunch, it was clear that my new body attracted a lot of attention. In a world where more than half the population was bisexual and monogamy was frowned upon, I had more than my fair share of solicitations. At first, I was appalled, and the increased attention was frightening. As the morning progressed, I used the interactions to examine my own preferences. I found men far less attractive than women, although I would not rule out that I held a slight fascination for them. A pretty woman, however, would turn my head far quicker.
I purchased ten outfits by the time I arrived back at my apartment later in the afternoon. The majority were dresses, including a slightly more daring one where the hem came to mid-thigh. It was dark sequined fuchsia and by no means as daring as the common nightlife clothing options for women. I would appear quite conservative while wearing it, but I wasn’t looking to drag anyone home to bed.
I was proud of myself and while at first, I was tentative and skittish, by the end of the day I found I had gained a small margin of confidence in myself. No one had told me I was a man, walked like a man, or sat like a man. I was careful to check myself out in reflections to adjust my posture. I began enjoying myself and even caught myself smiling a few times. Life as a woman was enjoyable so far.
When Saturday evening arrived, I slipped into my fuchsia dress and matching shoes. I didn’t need to carry anything as my eyes would be all I needed to get transportation, buy food or drinks, or unlock doors. I got a ride to the club and didn’t have to wait long for Toby.
As his eyes looked me up and down, I had an urge to pull down the hem of my short dress. He must have thought I was crazy, and I began to wilt and wanted to run away.
“You look stunning, Nova.”
“I do? Thank you, Toby.”
“Are you doing all right?”
“Yes. It’s been a lot to take in and adjust to.”
He nodded and guided me inside. The place was hopping, and the techno music blared. By the time I moved halfway across the club at least a dozen people had asked me to dance. I ignored them and stayed close to Toby. He found a pair of stools to sit on and ordered a pair of drinks for us.
He leaned close to my ear and shouted. “The crowd loves you. You’re the prettiest one here tonight.”
The warmth of the alcohol filled me with courage. “Let’s dance.”
Toby grinned and for the next hour we were not really dancing with each other as with everyone that bumped into us. Three women and a guy were dancing next to me when someone’s hand slipped into mine and pulled me away from them.
I was having fun, forgetting all that had happened to me. I couldn’t see the person until we stopped.
“Adaline?” I looked her over. She looked breathtaking in a much more stylish and revealing dress than I was wearing.
“Dance with me, Nova.”
I just nodded and soon I completely forgot about Toby and the crowd. Adaline’s attention never once slipped from me. Every time she touched me, I was left breathless. After thirty minutes, she dragged me to a private corner.
Adaline leaned in close, her lips brushed against my neck. “I would not have expected you here at a club.”
I had to bury myself in her hair to reply and became deliriously lost in her sweet scent. “Toby invited me, and I was forcing myself to socialize to help me cope with the changes. It’s been an exhausting mental challenge.”
“You seem to be enjoying yourself.”
“Especially the last dances with you.”
“Go home, Nova. You shouldn’t be exposing yourself to these people.”
I had no idea how to respond to that. Was she spying on me? Did she dance with me to get me away from others?
“Fine!” I shouted and pushed away from her.
I spotted Toby dancing with several women, and I moved close. The two women shifted from him to me and started bumping up against me.
“I’m going home, Toby.”
He nodded. “Thanks for coming! I’ll see you Monday!”
I felt Adaline’s eyes on me as I forced my way through the crowd. When I stepped into the cool air, I took several deep breaths and decided to walk home. I was confused and angry.
When I got home, Megan materialized before me.
“You’re showing signs of anger, Nova.”
“How much of what you see and hear is being reported to the GSA?”
“Nothing I see or hear is being reported. My programming only allows me to send information if you allow it or in the event you are in danger. Did something happen tonight?”
“Adaline happened.”
“That does not help me understand, Nova. What did Adaline do?”
“She danced with me, then told me to go home.”
“You were angry because of this?”
“Yes!”
“Could you have misinterpreted her actions or motives?”
“Actions like when she ran her hands along my hips or brushed her lips against my neck?”
“You were sexually aroused?”
“I’m not talking about this anymore. I’m going to bed.”
“Goodnight, Nova.”
***
I stayed in the apartment all day Sunday. Toby called and gave me the graphic details of him going home with two women Saturday night. Normally I would have been thrilled for him, but the new me not so much. It felt cold. I couldn’t picture myself having a threesome or any night of sex with no ties to a lasting relationship.
Megan wanted to talk, but I didn’t.
Monday morning, I arrived early at the GSA. I wore the skirt with leggings and blouse outfit, and even put my hair into a ponytail just like the model had done. I recalled Toby saying he would see me Monday, but I was still surprised he showed up for orientation.
“Hey, sweets! That’s a sexy outfit.”
“You do know that statements like that could be construed as harassment.”
“Yes, but you would never say anything. Besides, I’m encouraging the new you.”
We were the only two people for orientation that day and the lady began by telling us the entire boring history of the GSA. After several hours of mind-numbing ‘this is who we are and why we exist’ monologue, she finally got down to business.
“Since you both will be working in the same team, it is safe for me to outline your roles. Toby, you will be mentored by Craig Brueckner for your position in communications. Nova, your mentor will be Adaline Wessex for your position as agent.”
Toby whistled. “You get to be an agent? How does that happen? I thought you had to be enhanced. I mean, you are far more enhanced than you were before as…”
“Shush.” I hissed.
Toby laughed as Craig and Adaline came in. I couldn’t even look Adaline in the eyes.
“Craig, Adaline, they are all yours.”
“Nova and Toby, follow me.”
Adaline led all of us to a conference room. Several members of the team were already there.
Adaline pointed to a seat, and I sat down. Once the conference room door was closed, the meeting began.
“I have invited Nova and Toby to this meeting because they need to get acclimated with what we do on a daily basis.” The media wall came to life and a picture of Victor Whalen was displayed. “Victor Whalen is a small piece of a much larger organization. I will take Kyle and Nova with me, and Nova will guide us to Victor’s lab. We will then try to gain entrance and gather any intel we can. Victor is not our target, but he was seen stalking Nova on Saturday night. He is speed enhanced and should be considered dangerous. Craig and Toby, you will be our eyes and ears. We leave in twenty minutes.”
The room emptied leaving Adaline and me alone.
“You want to say something, Nova?”
I bit my lip and shook my head.
Adaline raised an eyebrow. “We need to stop by our lab before we go.”
I nodded, unsure of what to say. Did Adaline send me home to protect me from Victor? Why was Victor stalking me?
I followed Adaline from the room and down to the basement. Before we entered the lab, she paused and faced me.
“Why are you being so quiet, Nova?”
“I…” I shook my head.
“We are going to be partners and you will be open and honest with me. If something is bothering you, then I need to know. You can’t let your emotions control you in this line of work. You must be always ready for anything.”
She pushed her way into the lab.
“How’s it going, Fred?”
“It will take another couple of days to insert your DNA into the second mod. Did you bring Nova here to activate her?”
“No. We will give her a few days of field training first, then wait for my mod to be installed. We will activate together.”
Fred looked at me and smiled. “You two are going to be amazing together with these mods.”
“Thanks, Fred.”
I followed Adaline out and to another room. She opened a locker and pointed at some clothing and gear. “Put these on.”
“What are they?”
Adaline pointed at each item. “Bullet-proof jumpsuit. Communicator. Knife. Gun. Augmented reality eyeglasses.”
Adaline moved around the corner, and I could hear another locker open. I slipped out of my skirt and leggings, unbuttoned my blouse, and slid into the skintight jumpsuit.
“Without your bra and panties on, Nova. The suit work best without them.”
I sighed, feeling like a complete idiot. When I was dressed, Adaline came around the corner in her outfit. She looked very sexy in her body-hugging clothes.
“I’ve never shot a gun before.”
“There is no safety on that gun. Use it only as a last resort. Let’s go.”
Adaline led me out into a garage, and we met Kyle. He was leaning against a small transport.
“Damn. You two look hot.”
Adaline gave him the finger. “You get the back seat. Nova rides up front with me.”
“When we’re done, maybe the two of you can ride me in the hot tub.”
“When are you getting your pecker enhanced, Kyle?”
“It already is.”
Adaline giggled. “I never noticed. Get in, Nova. Lead the way.”
We drove through the city until we came to the mod shop district.
“Slow down. We’re getting close. There… That’s the alley.”
Adaline parked and we continued on foot. I managed to lead us to the old building.
“The front door leads into a hallway that has another very modern door. There were many locks on it, and it was very heavy metal. Beyond that door is the lab.”
“Kyle. You’re up.”
We all crossed the street, and I began to follow Kyle up the front steps. Adaline held my arm.
“Not yet. Wait until he gets through the first door, then we will assess. Keep your eyes open and watch the street. I will watch Kyle’s back.”
Kyle didn’t bother with the lock, but just shouldered his way through the rickety wooden door. He was clearly strength enhanced. Kyle disappeared into the hallway. I looked through the shattered old door to see him placing electronic devices on the steel door.
“Eyes on the street, Nova.”
I looked back and forth, not noticing anything out of the ordinary.
I heard Kyle’s deep voice. “That should do it.”
I looked across the street and up the next building. A glint of sunlight flashed from the roof just as Kyle stepped back out of the hallway behind me. Cold dread washed over me. “Run!”
I shoved Kyle and Adaline to the side before diving for cover near the cement stairs to the old door. The ground shook, an ear-splitting boom sounded causing glass windows to shatter, followed by a wall of flame and debris as Victor’s lab exploded into a million pieces. The shockwave rolled me into the street, and I was pelted with bits of flying building.
“Nova!”
Adaline’s hands were on me pulling my arms away from my head. Kyle was dusting himself off as if what happened was an everyday occurrence.
Adaline pulled me to my feet. “Are you all right, Nova?”
“Yes. I think so.”
Kyle smacked me on the butt. “Good eye, rookie. Drinks on me tonight.”
Adaline kept me close as we turned to look at the wreckage. “We’ll send in a crew to look for clues. Craig!”
“Yeah, boss?” I heard his voice through the communicator.
“I thought you were watching out for us.”
“We had the satellite on you guys. Right, Toby?”
“Yes. It was right on you.”
Adaline growled. “Send in the crew. We’re on our way back.”
Back at the GSA building, Adaline stormed inside and took the stairs up six flights. Kyle and I scrambled to keep up with her. She slammed open the operation center door and yelled at Craig and Toby.
“Playback. Now!”
The media wall replayed the scene but for the minute preceding the explosion they had been zoomed in on my butt.
She pointed at the two of them. “You almost got us killed!”
Craig shrugged. “It was a good experience for Nova and Toby needed to see how the controls worked. It was a win-win.”
“We’re not done here.”
Adaline grabbed my arm and dragged me back to the locker room. “Get showered up and changed back into your clothes then go home. Be here first thing tomorrow. You did good today. I’m proud of you.”
Before I could say a word, Adaline stormed out of the room.
***
The next day I entered the operations room as Adaline was speaking to Director Owens.
“She’s perfect for tonight.”
“She’s your charge, Adaline. Watch out for her.”
“I will.”
Director Owens passed me on the way out. “Good job yesterday, Nova.”
“Thank you, sir.”
Adaline walked over to me. She got very close and looked at me up and down carefully.
“You have the day off. Meet me tonight at 8:00pm in the Excelsior Hotel lobby.”
“The Excelsior? That’s the fanciest hotel in the city. Why are we going there?”
“I need to be there, and I need you with me. You’re perfect.”
“But…”
“Just meet me there. Now scoot.”
***
I wore a nice dress, but the nicest dress I had was nowhere near good enough for the Excelsior Hotel. I passed expensive, real gasoline cars as I walked across the pavement towards the stairs. I felt like a beggar and knew security would throw me out, but no one did.
To say the foyer was grand would be a severe understatement. Enormous golden chandeliers hung from impossibly high ceilings. Marble floors glistened like black and white mirrored glass. Opulence was everywhere.
“There you are, Nova.”
I spun around and stared open-mouthed at Adaline. She was wearing a red formal gown. Her hair was done up. Jewelry glittered from her neck and ears. She looked like she belonged in that world of wealth.
“Wow! You look… Is there a defibrillator nearby? I might need one.”
Adaline smiled. “Let me take you to our room.”
“We have a room?”
Adaline nodded and casually took my arm in hers and brought me to the elevator.
“Why do we have a room?”
“Why wouldn’t we want a room?”
When the elevator stopped and we exited, Adaline used her eyes to grant us access to our room. Once inside, she pointed to the bedroom.
“I left a dress for you on the bed. Use the assistant to help you do up your hair and makeup. Meet me in the ballroom in thirty minutes.”
“The ballroom… The ballroom?”
Adaline had already left.
I wandered into the bedroom and let my fingers slide over the satin blue dress. A pair of two-inch high matching heels were next to it.
“Shower…” I whispered to myself.
I was excited and overwhelmed. I rushed my shower, cleaned my hair, and dried it well. I slid into the silky formal dress and almost moaned at my reflection. The dress was perfect and reminded me of the one Megan had shown me.
I called up the assistant and after it demonstrated various hairstyles, it stepped me through arranging my hair. With subtle makeup, I had been transformed.
I looked wistfully at the bed as I thought about how beautiful Adaline had looked. I slipped on the shoes and tried hard not to fall over. I made my way through the hotel and back to the lobby. I didn’t have to look too far to find the ballroom. As I stepped up to the large double doors, an usher on either side opened them for me.
I paused at the top of the steps leading down to the ballroom floor. It was magical. A band was playing off to the side. People danced close together. Tables were lined with fancy food. Waiters walked between people carrying crystal flutes of champagne.
I scanned the room and found Adaline standing in the middle of the dance floor. She was staring at me as were quite a few other people. Taking a deep breath, I steadied myself on my teetering shoes and pulled up my dress slightly to make my way down the stairs.
It was my movie moment. I spotted my ‘date’ across the ballroom floor. She looked radiant in her red dress. I felt very unworthy to be where I was. Many people were staring at me, but my eyes never left Adaline. I was drawn to her and imagined this might be what it felt like to be a princess moving towards her betrothed amid a sea of people.
I made my way as gracefully as I could. People parted for me as I moved forward. I was thankful I had not made a fool of myself and began to relax when my traitorous shoe went one way, and I went another. I tried to right myself only to look like an ungainly foal and nearly fell flat on my face had it not been for Adaline’s quick catch of my arm.
I was almost on my knees and some hair had broken free and drifted in front of my eyes. I looked through my blonde tresses and into Adaline’s sparkling eyes and whispered to her. “Ooops.”
Adaline smiled and pulled me to my feet. She moved some hair from my eyes with a tender touch. Her fingers lingered on my cheek.
“I was waiting for my date to arrive when this vision of pure beauty wrapped in blue satin entered. I have never seen anything so beautiful.”
“You have a date? I better leave then as I would not wish them to get the wrong impression that I am taking you away from them.”
“Perhaps I would rather you stay with me.”
“I don’t want to embarrass you, Adaline.”
“Nothing you could do would ever embarrass me. You look stunning, Nova. Every eye was upon you as you entered. Dance with me.”
“I can barely stand in these shoes.”
Adaline rested her hand on my shoulder, lifted her foot, slipped off her high-heeled shoe, then did the same for the other foot. She tossed her shoes to the side. I grinned and did the same.
She slipped her hand around my waist and pulled me close to her. Her touch filled me with a growing warmth from the core of my being. We slowly began to sway to the music.
“Relax, Nova.”
I didn’t realize I was so stiff. Adaline pulled me closer, and I melted into her, burying my head in the crook of her shoulder. She smelled heavenly.
“What is this that we are doing, Adaline?”
“Dancing.”
“I meant tonight. The room, the dress, and dancing. Why am I here with you?”
“Would you rather be someplace else?”
“No! Sorry. I am just unsure of myself. I find myself very attracted to you, but I’m not ready to sleep with you, or anyone.”
“You’re attracted to me?”
“Very much. God… I’m embarrassing myself.”
Adaline smiled and brushed her lips against my earlobe. The warmth of her breath sent desirous chills down my body. “You’re adorable, Nova.”
We danced a few dances in silence. I was mesmerized.
“Look over my shoulder, Nova. You will see a staircase leading up to a balcony. In a minute, I want you to slip your shoes back on, and walk up those steps. When you reach the top, walk down the balcony a short distance and wait next to the railing for me.”
“We can’t just keep dancing?”
“We can dance more later. Can you please do this for me?”
I nodded.
“Good girl.”
Those last two words snagged me. I found them endearing and I wanted to hear them again. I wanted Adaline to be proud of me.
Adaline stopped dancing and I winced at the loss of her touch. I had to lean on her to put my shoes back on. By the time I was standing again, Adaline was holding two flutes of champagne.
She handed me a glass and lifted hers. “To the most beautiful woman here tonight.”
I blushed and quickly took a deep sip of bubbly champagne. It tickled my throat and warmed my stomach, easing the butterflies that were there.
“Go on, gorgeous. I’ll meet you up there.”
I made my way across the floor and paused at the bottom of the stairs. All eyes were on me again. I scanned the crowd looking for Adaline but couldn’t find her. I made my way up the long, curving stairway, then down the balcony. I took another sip of champagne as I gazed across the ballroom.
“Nova.”
I turned to find Adaline standing in a hallway behind me. She waved me to her. I moved quickly to her side, and she looped her arm in mine. We walked down the hallway, pausing near an ornate door. An armed guard made his way towards us.
“Kiss me, Nova.”
“Kiss you?”
“Kiss me.”
I stared into her eyes and looked at her delectable red lips. I pressed forward and kissed her passionately. Her champagne flute clinked as she dropped it onto the carpeted floor. She wrapped her arms around my neck to hold our kiss. Her back hit the wall with a thud.
I felt the presence of the guard but was deliriously lost in the heat of the moment. Adaline broke our kiss as the guard reached down to pick up the champagne flute. She kneed him in the head with enough force, his head snapped back, and he collapsed on the floor in a heap.
Adaline hiked up her dress, pulled out a gun and handed it to me. She also took out an electronic device she placed on the door lock. Moments later the door clicked open.
“Help me with him.”
I stood there in stunned silence.
“Nova!”
I grabbed the guard’s arm and with Adaline’s help, pulled him inside the room. Adaline looked both ways down the hallway and closed the door.
I was incensed. “What the hell is going on?”
“Shhh. Keep your voice down.”
Adaline moved over to an ornate framed panting. The place looked like an old-styled office with dark paneled wood walls, books on shelves, and a large desk dominating the middle of the room. The painting moved on a hinge and opened to expose a wall safe.
“This is a mission? I should have known. I’m such a fool.”
“Careful with that gun, Nova. It’s loaded.”
“I should shoot myself with it. God, I’m so embarrassed.”
Adaline placed the electronic lock picking device on the safe and faced me. “It was required you didn’t know what this was all about.”
I was about to say something when the device beeped and the safe opened. Adaline reached inside and tossed me a black felt bag. She pulled out a memory chip as well which she tucked into a strap on her thigh. She removed the electronic device, closed the painting, and moved close to me.
“Keep that bag safe. Things are going to get messy. If we get separated, meet me out front of the hotel.”
She grabbed my hand and I pulled away.
“I need the gun, Nova.”
I handed her the gun as she cautiously opened the door to the hallway. She looked back at me and whispered. “Stay close to me.”
I sucked in a breath and pulled my shoes off, holding them in one hand. She slipped into the hallway, and I was right behind her. We ran down the hall as quickly as we could in long formal dresses. She turned the corner and bullets crashed into the wooden wall next to her. She fired back, spun around, and pointed back to the ballroom.
“Run! Get through the ballroom and back to the front of the hotel. I’ll hold them off and give you some time.”
I didn’t want to leave her even though she had just used me. “I don’t want to leave you.”
“I’m fine. Now go!”
I hesitated, then turned and ran as bullets rang out. I flew down the ballroom stairs, hiking my dress up to give my legs more maneuverability. The gunfire had caused a panic and people were squeezing to get out of the ballroom and hotel. I was pushed aside a dozen times as I tried to get through the doors into the lobby. It took so long with the throngs of people that I was certain Adaline was either dead or long gone by then.
I started heading down the front steps of the hotel when I heard Adaline calling me.
“Get in!”
She was in a low, sleek, black sports car and the passenger side door was raised already. I looked back towards the hotel as a gunshot rang out. I ran down the remaining steps and dove into the car. I was immediately thrown into the back of the passenger seat as Adaline floored the car. Tires squealed as I scrambled to pull my dress inside and get the door closed. As soon as the door shut, the passenger side mirror exploded from a bullet.
“Put your seatbelt on, Nova.”
I attempted to do that several times as we careened around corners. We were well out of the area when we ditched the car in a back alley and walked several blocks towards the GSA building.
“You’re very quiet, Nova.”
“I don’t even have the words to talk to you right now.”
Adaline turned a corner and instead of going to the GSA building, we headed into my apartment building. I just ignored the fact that Adaline followed me to my apartment and when I stepped inside and the door was closed, I unleashed my anger on her.
“What was all that about? You used me! You lied to me! For what? A memory chip and a black velvet bag? I can’t believe I kissed you!”
“Nova…”
That’s when I saw it. As Adaline collapsed on the floor, her hand uncovered a blood-red stain above her left hip.
“Adaline!” I rushed to her side and put pressure on her wound.
She jerked at the pain. “…it wasn’t all… a lie.”
“Megan!”
“Yes, Nova.”
“Can you communicate with GSA headquarters?”
“Yes.”
“I need them to send a medical team here immediately.”
“Done. Might I add, you look beautiful tonight.”
I cradled Adaline in my arms and applied pressure to her wound.
After several long minutes, Megan spoke. “The medical team is here. May I open the door for them?”
“Yes.”
The medical team came in and I was pushed aside. Toby and Craig entered right after the team got to work.
Craig looked at Adaline and told me she would be fine and that it wasn’t the first time she had been shot. The entry wound wasn’t in a bad location. The medical team would have her up and about in short order.
Toby looked around the room and smiled. “Nice place. The two of you were so hot tonight.”
“You watched?”
“It was a mission. Of course, we watched. Who do you think guided Adaline out of there? We also mobilized the medical team.”
Adaline moaned as the medical team plunked a lead bullet into a metal jar. They sprayed something on her wound, and it began sealing itself up. Her eyes fluttered open.
“Nova…”
I rushed to her side, and she lifted a weak hand to my cheek before falling asleep.
“We gave her something to put her to sleep, and it will help us move her comfortably. She will be up and about tomorrow. We have her from here.”
The medical team produced a levitating gurney and carefully moved Adaline to it before taking her out of the apartment.
Toby started digging through the food in the kitchen and I yelled at him.
“Get out! Take him with you!” I pointed to Craig.
Toby shrugged. “What?”
“I need you both out before I do something illegal!”
“You’re cute when you’re angry.”
“Get out!”
They headed to the door.
Craig paused. “Debrief is at 0800 hours in the operations room.”
The door closed as I paced and fumed.
***
The next morning, I was at the GSA building first thing. I hardly slept worrying about Adaline and my anger had only increased. I burst through the doors of the operations room to find Adaline sitting on a desk. She looked worn and tired, but otherwise fine.
“You should be resting.”
“I owe you an apology, Nova.”
Hearing her voice and knowing she was all right, only made me angry again.
“An apology? You want to apologize? Would that be for lying to me, getting us shot at, using me, leading me on, kissing me, or almost dying on my apartment floor?”
I crossed my arms over my chest.
“She was only doing as she was ordered.”
I spun to see Director Owens. He was sporting a very red cheek. When he noticed me staring at his cheek, he rubbed it tenderly.
“Adaline hits very hard.”
I shook my head. “I need answers.”
Toby and Craig walked in, and I ignored them.
“I’m waiting, Director Owens.”
“After the explosion at Victor’s lab, the GSA team uncovered clues that linked the owner of the Hotel Excelsior to the crime ring we have been trying to take down. We found a communication that suggested Redmon Calloway would be using a sizeable sum of diamonds to procure the control code. That code could be used to control the minds of people.
“It was a spur of the moment mission. We learned the exchange was to take place tomorrow night and we assumed Redmon would keep the diamonds in a safe in his office. We found out about the gala ballroom event and knew the ballroom was located near Redmon’s office.
“We needed a distraction so Adaline could deactivate the office security before breaking in. By retrieving the contents of the safe, the exchange would be foiled.”
“I was the distraction? That’s what this was all about?” I tossed him the bag that must have held the diamonds.
“That blue dress was spectacular. Guards came to the ballroom just to see you.”
I glared at Toby and threw up my arms.
“You don’t know how beautiful you are, Nova.”
Adaline looked like she was about to get sick.
“Why didn’t you all tell me?”
Director Owens shuffled over to a chair. “After the explosion, we felt it was best you didn’t know. If you knew it was a mission, you would have been nervous and anxious. It had to look real.” He paused. “There had to be… chemistry.”
I paled. “I’m… I need a minute.”
I rushed from the room and heard Adaline yell at them to stay there.
She followed me down the hall and I kept waving her off as she followed me. I found an empty conference room and stepped inside. I couldn’t wipe my tears fast enough. I heard the door click behind me.
“Nova…”
“Don’t say my name like that. Don’t say my name like you care one iota about me.”
“But I do care, Nova.”
“I exposed my feelings for you. I kissed you. It was all a lie.”
“The mission details were withheld from you. The kiss… was real. Very real. When I told you I had never seen anything more beautiful, that was real. When my heart pounded in my chest when we danced, that was real. I have never cared about anyone, or anything more than I care for you. I can’t even explain it. From the moment I first saw you, dripping wet, frightened as a rabbit, I knew I was in trouble.”
I felt a tentative hand slip into mine.
“Nova… Please say something.”
I sniffed. “I was so angry with you and then I saw you were shot. I felt such a loss. I couldn’t sleep last night wondering if you were all right.”
“This won’t happen again. I will never let anyone withhold mission information from me. As for us… I want you to know I will forever cherish that first kiss and can only hope it is not the last.”
I wiped my tears again and turned to face Adaline. I kept my fingers laced with hers. “How would this work? You’re my mentor. Isn’t a relationship on a team frowned upon?”
“Is that what you want, Nova? A relationship with me? Because I would like that very much. I would like to know more about you and about how we could be together. I can’t look at you and not yearn for you.”
“I want to get to know you too. I’ve never had a relationship with anyone before. Suddenly, my world has been upended and I’m adapting to many changes in my life. Director Owens said there had to be chemistry. I had it last night. I wanted the world to disappear so we could dance the night away together.”
“And now? Do you still feel chemistry now?”
“Kiss me, Adaline.”
Without hesitation, Adaline pressed my back up against the window of the conference room and crushed her soft lips against mine. When she pulled away, I gasped and nodded.
“Definitely chemistry. But I think we should go slow. What does the GSA feel about two members of a team being involved with each other?”
“They don’t care if it does not get in the way of our mission. Can we have dinner together tonight, Nova?”
“I would like that.”
She kissed me again. “You taste so sweet, Nova. We should get back and have the debriefing. Are you all right?”
“I’m still angry I was left out of crucial information but understand why the decision was made. Certainly, I would have been more on edge, but that does not excuse anything. I’m frustrated that Craig and Toby had a front row seat to my infatuation with you. I made such a fool of myself. And I can’t, for the life of me, understand why any of you thought I would make a good distraction.”
“That’s what is so special about you, Nova. You don’t know how beautiful you are. You’re this down-home goodness wrapped in a model’s shell. You’re intoxicating to be around.”
“So are you.”
Adaline pulled me back to the operations room and did not let go of my hand after we got settled. Everyone noticed and didn’t say anything. Toby gave me a thumbs up sign.
Director Owens pushed back his chair and stood. “Does anyone need to say anything before we begin?”
“I do.”
“Go ahead, Nova. Speak freely. We’re a team and we should be open with each other.”
“I understand why the decision was made to keep me uninformed about the mission, but that can’t happen again. I know I am new here and my agent role was created because I have the GSA mod, but these missions are clearly dangerous, and I should have my wits about me. I could have helped Adaline and she might not have gotten shot if I was better prepared.”
Director Owens nodded. “Agreed. For the record, you were not hired just because you have the mod. You had top scores in your classes and a good character except for one blemish trying to secure a mod illegally. Without the mod, we would have likely pursued you for other agency roles. About mission details, you need to understand there will be times when not all the information will be provided to you. This is necessary in case you are captured, or in the event of coordinated roles where the information is too great or not necessary for the role you may play. Regarding training, that changes as soon as you are both activated. Adaline’s mod is ready and once she has recovered, you will activate you both. For those in this room only, these mods are unique and represent the very latest in cutting edge technology. It is why we are keeping a close eye on Nova. We must believe that the GSA has a mole and Nova is likely a target for reverse engineering. While that would be very difficult to do since her DNA is encrypted, that doesn’t mean someone might not try.”
Toby leaned forward. “What’s so special about these mods that Nova and Adaline will both have?”
“The mods include working wings that are fully retractable to the point that no one could tell they even have them. The bones are altered to be lighter, like avian bones, but also stronger than steel. They will be as fast and strong as anyone cybernetically enhanced and can extend and retract razor-sharp nails that can cut through most metals. The mods allow the owner to change their eye color, iris pattern, and hair color in three variants aside from their base. This will give them four unique identities.
“The base mod comes with combat skills and knowledge, modifications to their eyesight to display satellite-based information data that we relay to them. The satellite data superimposes on their vision in a form of augmented reality helping them identify heat signatures and see through walls. The mods include enhanced senses and internal communications to each other as well as to base operations without the need to use a communicator. Their brains are tuned to encrypted radio frequencies of the GSA. Finally, they can connect their minds to the online world or our data systems and download skills as needed.”
“Wow…” I bit my lower lip. “Can all that stuff going through my brain be turned off?”
“At will.”
I looked at Adaline and she read my mind.
“What about our privacy?”
“There is a privacy mode you can activate.”
“I can see why it is important to not let the mod get into someone else’s hands.”
“We need you both activated as quickly as we can so that you can protect yourselves. Any other questions?”
I sat there stunned. I had only wanted wings and I got a whole lot more than I bargained for.
“Last night’s mission was a success. We recovered one hundred million credits in diamonds and a data chip that we believe will contain contact information and detailed specifics on the DNA code that can be used for mind control. It will take weeks to decode, but we will find a way to gain access to that data. We have more leads to follow up on, but our priority is to get Adaline’s mod installed and then Nova and Adaline into activation and training.”
The meeting broke up and I went with Adaline to the lab.
Fred waved at us as we entered. “Adaline. We’re ready for you.”
***
I was told I could go home, but I didn’t want to leave Adaline. I watched them put her to sleep, then installed the mod. For two days, I sat at her side as she convulsed, screamed, and tore her sheets to shreds. It was painful to watch, and I had numerous questions for the designers and Director Owens.
After she had settled and was sleeping peacefully, I curled up next to her on the bed and fell asleep.
It had only felt like minutes that I was asleep when Adaline whispered in my ear.
“Good morning, gorgeous.”
“Adaline! You’re awake!”
“I feel sore and tired.”
“I know how that feels. At least you still have all your blood. The mod made additional modifications to you. I asked Fred about them, but he said he didn’t know.”
“What do you mean, Nova?”
“It enhanced your beauty.”
She nodded slowly. “We discussed the possibility of doing that, but seeing how you turned out, I can only guess they found a way to do it. Do I still look like me?”
“Yes, just… I was enamored with you before, but it’s hard to tear my eyes off you now. You still have the same brilliant blue eyes, but your brunette hair is longer and more luxurious. Your breasts are larger and your legs longer.”
Adaline got up from the bed and rushed into the attached bathroom. “Oh my… My cheekbones are more pronounced, and I have fuller lips as well.” She stepped away from the mirror and ran her hands along her trim waist. “I see what you mean. I’m bigger up top, my hips are a little wider without being fat, and I’m a little taller. I really need a shower.”
Fred knocked and came in. “I figured you would be up by now. Nova didn’t leave your side for more than a few minutes. Just so you know, it’s Friday evening.”
“It took two days?”
“A little longer than that. You will need to rest through the weekend. Director Owens will oversee the activation of you both on Monday morning. I’m recommending you get some good food and relaxation in.”
Adaline looked at me. “I’ll take that as an order. Does the same go for Nova?”
“She only slept once you were comfortable, and she barely ate anything. I would say she needs the same.”
***
Adaline’s apartment was a stunning spacious top-floor slice of modern style and luxury. I felt her presence and turned to have her arms snake around my neck. She kissed me and I was more than tempted to untie the robe she had changed into.
“Thanks for dinner, Adaline.”
“It was easy. I just placed an order.”
“Are you all settled now?”
“I’ll have to go shopping tomorrow. None of my bras fit me anymore and I’ll need to add a few clothing items. You should join me. I’m sure you could use more clothes. Your dress was lost in the hotel. We couldn’t send anyone in to get it after we shot up the place and stole from the owner.”
“I don’t have much money and I don’t have a budget for my new place yet. I need to be careful.”
“Your room is paid for by the GSA. You should be paid soon as well.”
“You’re a little taller than you were. I must look up more to gaze into your eyes, Adaline.”
“I kind of like it. It makes it easier to know who leads when we dance.”
I squeezed her hand. “I should go and let you rest.”
“Stay with me tonight. Having you close is comforting.”
“In the same bed?”
“You can keep your dress on. I’ll be a good girl.”
“It’s not you I’m worried about.”
She tugged on my hand, and I offered no resistance.
***
I stayed that night and the next two. We were mostly good, and I slept well with Adaline cradling me in her arms all night. We spent the entire weekend together. I cooked as Adaline relaxed and recovered. We went shopping and she insisted on paying for several new outfits for me. I was glad we refrained from having sex as it allowed me to spend more time learning about her. I was surprised to find out she was only four years older than me.
Monday morning, we walked arm-in-arm to the GSA building. Director Owens met us in the lobby and led us to a large gymnasium just off the lab.
“I see you got your mod installed, Adaline. I gather you found out we added a bit extra.”
“She was already beautiful.” I said defensively.
The director looked at me and smiled. “You received them as well. As you discovered, Nova, outstanding beauty such as yours is rare and will be a distraction. Having two stunningly beautiful agents will provide us ample opportunities to get places we have struggled to get into in the past.”
Adaline kissed me on the cheek. “In other words, sex sells.”
“As long as I’m never asked to sleep with someone as part of a mission, then I’m okay with it.”
Director Owens waved Fred over. “We’ll start the activations with Nova.”
I was led to another small room with a heavy door, padded walls, ceiling, and floors.
“Go inside, Nova. We will be activating your mods with a series of lights and radio frequencies.”
I was nervous. “You’re expecting me to need padded walls?”
“It’s just a precaution and for your own safety. Most of the padding is laced with metal fibers to isolate the frequencies we will transmit, confining them to the room. It’s designed like a faraday cage, but more in reverse, allowing inbound frequencies but restricting anything we transmit.”
I walked inside, reasoning with myself that they would not have spent so much money building the mods only to melt us down into a puddle.
The door closed with a loud echoing boom. Over a speaker, Fred told me they would begin shortly. Lights began strobing and I felt a buzzing in my head. They cycled up and down the sounds in the room and then they abruptly stopped. Everything was fine. I took a calming breath and then screamed.
My head erupted with chatter, noise, and incredible amounts of data. My eyes could spot the smallest thread in the padded walls, and I could hear Adaline shouting. White, feathered wings erupted from my back then retracted painfully. My eyes fluttered and changed as did the color of my hair. I collapsed onto the floor, convulsing.
“Relax your mind, Nova.”
The speakers were so loud, I held my hands over my ears.
“It’s too loud!” I shouted.
“Turn the damn volume down, Fred!” Adaline’s voice was tense.
“Nova.” Adaline whispered. “Breathe slowly. Focus on your breathing. Calm your mind.”
The speakers turned off, but I could still hear Adaline.
“I want in there now!”
“It’s too dangerous. She must adapt.”
“Open the bloody door!”
“I won’t be held liable…”
“Open the door, Fred.” It was the Director.
The door opened with a whoosh, and I felt Adaline’s warm hands on me.
“I’m here, sweetheart.” She whispered very softly.
I grabbed her hand.
“Ouch! Gently, Nova. Gently. You have enhanced strength now.”
“It hurts…”
Adaline crawled around to face me. “Each mod can be deactivated by you. You should be able to feel the individual types in your head. Focus on them one at a time, isolate them, and shut them down.”
I started with the voices. They became clearer as I focused on them, then I imagined turning it off and the voices went away. I shut down the data. My head hurt less.
“I see you relaxing. That’s good. You can do the same with your enhancements. Strength, speed, hearing, vision, wings, nails.”
My nails extended and cut through the padded floor like it was warm butter. “Sorry. I turned them on by mistake.” I retracted them, and slowly sat up still holding my head. “That was horrible.” I turned the side and dry heaved while Adaline held my hair back and stroked my back.
“I don’t think they knew how anyone might react to it all at once, but a little theorizing and warning would have been nice.”
The door opened and Fred and the director came in.
“How do you feel, Nova?”
“Like someone put me through a cheese grater, but I think I will survive. When will you activate Adaline?”
“Right now.”
“I’m staying with her.”
“It’s too dangerous. She will be experiencing strength and other enhancements that are unpredictable.”
I glared at Fred. “Unless there is a direct order from Director Owens, I’m staying. It was her calming influence that helped me through it. It’s the least I can do for her.”
Fred began to speak but was cut off from Director Owens. “Don’t even talk about liability, Fred. Nova stays if she wants to stay.”
“Can you get Adaline some hearing protection? Until she turns off her enhanced hearing, it’s extremely painful.”
Fred stepped out and came back a few minutes later with some ear protection. “We will begin as soon as we close the door.”
I sat down with Adaline and placed the hearing protection on her ears, then leaned forward and held her head next to mine. The door closed, and seconds later, the lights and sounds began.
Adaline stared into my eyes as the activation started unraveling inside of her.
“I’ve got you, Adaline.”
Adaline began to shake. Tears formed in her eyes, and she ground her teeth together. Her wings erupted from her back. Her wings had brown feathers, like a hawk. As they retracted, Adaline screamed, but she focused on me.
“Try to shut things down as you hear them in your head.” I whispered.
Her eyes dilated and she closed them hard. I felt her strength cycle and mine instantly responded to hold her flailing arms back. Her nails extended and sliced into my arm. I winced but held her steady. Slowly her shaking subsided and she collapsed on the padded floor. I cradled her head in my lap and held my bleeding arm with my other hand.
“Deep breaths, Adaline. It’s over. Just relax.”
She snuggled into me and moaned softly. The door opened and I glanced back at Fred and the director.
“You’re bleeding, Nova.”
“I’ll be fine.”
Adaline opened her eyes but stayed where she was in my lap. I stroked her long brunette hair and removed the hearing protection.
“How do you feel?”
“The cheese grater analogy is very apropos. I’m not sure I wouldn’t have made it without Nova.”
“Let’s get you both up so we can bandage Nova’s arm.”
Suddenly concerned, Adaline became frantic. “Did I hurt you?” She gently pulled at my fingers to check my injury.
When my hand was removed, I was surprised to see the cuts already healed. I took a chance and opened access to the data in my head. The sudden onslaught caused me to gasp, but it settled down rapidly and I could see the information in my head almost as if I had studied it for years. I looked for data regarding the mod and found it.
“You failed to mention quick healing, although the mod documentation suggests it comes with a price. Large amounts of energy are redirected to heal, and a grave wound could lead to unconsciousness to allow the body to regenerate. It suggests even a bullet would be ejected from the body without medical intervention. In addition, we have photographic memories, capable of recalling anything with complete accuracy that we saw, heard, tasted, smelled, or touched.”
Fred grinned. “Everything we worked so hard for is proving accurate. We need to move you both to testing.”
Adaline stood and pulled me to my feet. “Give us a moment of privacy, please.”
The director and Fred looked at each other, smiled, and stepped from the room.
“I’m so sorry I hurt you, Nova.”
“It wasn’t your fault.”
She ran her fingers over my arm. “Move in with me. I don’t want to be away from you. I want us to be together.”
“It’s a good thing I don’t have a lot of stuff. What will we do with Megan?”
Adaline’s eyes darkened. “Who is Megan?”
“The virtual psychologist in my apartment.”
She chuckled. “She can find someone new. I’m putting my claim in on you as long as you also want me.”
I cupped her face and kissed her for my response. We both came apart breathless.
“That’s settled then.”
With a grin, she took my hand in hers and led me from the room.
***
The entire team had gathered in the training gym. I sat next to Adaline and kept my hand in hers while the director spoke to everyone.
“Nova and Adaline have both their mods activated. We need to fully test them and all of you will need to learn about their unique abilities.”
Craig huffed. “Nova is a rookie, and she can’t possibly be a viable agent without years of training. We have studied protocols, strategy, hand signals, and fighting skills.”
“Nova?”
“Yes, sir?”
“I will have you fight Kyle, our most advanced soldier. He has both cybernetic strength and speed enhancements as well as years of martial arts study.”
“But…” I knew I had knowledge of fighting as provided by the mod but wasn’t certain knowledge would translate into real skills.
“You won’t know unless you try, Nova. Even though the avian modifications to your bones make you twenty percent lighter than another woman your size, they also make you stronger. Your bones might as well be made from titanium. At the very least, you should be similar in strength and speed as Kyle and the mods contained dozens of fighting styles and techniques to use at your disposal.”
Kyle grinned and walked out to the center of the gym floor. “Come on, little girl. Show me what you got.”
I had changed into training clothes so was dressed appropriately. My hair was pulled back into a ponytail. I looked nervously to Adaline, who merely nodded.
I stepped up near Kyle and he lunged at me, striking me across my cheek with his fist. The strength and power of the hit sent me sprawling and spitting blood onto the floor.
Craig laughed. “See? I told you.”
I pushed myself up, my cheek and lip already healing. I activated my strength and speed, having forgotten about them in my nervousness. I closed my eyes and settled myself, touching the fighting skills I knew existed in my mind. When I opened my eyes, Kyle was already barreling towards me.
I spun lightly away ducking his blow and retaliated with a back kick sending him tumbling across the floor. My eyes sharpened and my hearing increased granting me better perception into his moves. He got up and closed the distance between us. He unleashed a flurry of strikes with his fists, but I managed to dodge, weave, and block them with ease. He leaned too close, and I smashed my fist into his jaw. He rocked back on his heels and almost fell over. I could tell it had hurt him, but he shrugged off the pain.
“Lucky hit, girl.”
He rushed me and gave a burst of speed he had not shown earlier. He managed to grab my wrist and threw me with a spin. With his enhanced strength and my lighter weight, I was tossed nearly forty feet.
My wings opened, tearing the back of my training shirt. They immediately caught the wind and brought me to a stop in the air. I took a moment to marvel at them. They were white and glorious. I dropped lightly to the floor and retracted them with no pain.
The few minutes I had fought had given me confidence that I could hold my own and not be too badly injured. I placed myself into a solid stance and smiled. “Come on, big guy.”
Kyle rushed me and fought furiously, but for every attack, I was there, and I pushed back even harder. My vision caught the slightest twitch in his muscles and my hearing the subtle movements of his feet. Before long, I was pushing him back around the room, landing punches and kicks with nearly every throw. I was faster, more agile, and surprisingly stronger than him.
Still, he took the beating in stride and while he was wounded and barely standing, he kept trying. I wanted to end this for both our sakes. I pushed myself even faster, broke through his blocks, grabbed around his shoulder, then used my wings to thrust forcefully upwards. I lifted Kyle right off the floor and with a push of my wings rolled over top of him and threw him thirty feet. He landed hard, tried to get up, and collapsed in a heap. Conscious, but exhausted and beaten.
I retracted my wings and helped him to his feet. “Damn, Kyle. You’re amazing and have a lot of stamina. Good fight.”
Kyle shook his head and smiled. “I’ll never live this down. Beaten by a bloody angel.”
Adaline’s voice sounded in my head. “You are stunning to watch, sweetheart. Breathtaking.”
“Is this the private channel you and I can share?”
“It is. I’ve been testing various attributes out.”
“I want to kiss you so badly.”
“Mmmm. This is better than sexting.”
“Nova, well done. Next, we will pit an entire GSA squad against Nova and Adaline. This will confirm their ability to follow protocols, communicate without communicators to our team, and utilize satellite imagery. For this we will head to our warehouse training ground.”
Toby stepped up next to me and glanced at my hand in Adaline’s. “So, you and Adaline are a thing?”
“We seem to be becoming one.”
“It’s fast for you. You have never had a relationship before that I remember.”
“My preferences never changed, Toby. I always wanted a long-term relationship and was never interested in one-night stands. She is everything I have ever dreamed of and more. I hope you will be happy for me.”
“I am, but I also thought that maybe your preferences had changed, or you were at least bisexual now. I thought maybe you and I could…”
I paused and stared at him. “You were interested in me before my change?”
“No. That would have been wrong because I’m heterosexual. But we have a lot in common and now that you’re the hottest woman I have ever seen, even more so with those angel wings you have, I thought we could at least try.”
“If I could get interested in any guy, it would be you with those cute furry ears of yours. I’m just not into guys.”
“Maybe I could get Fred to slip a little something extra into your next code upgrade.”
“My what?”
“Code upgrades. While your DNA is locked, your brain was reconfigured to be adaptable to new code enhancements. Skills and things that can be transmitted by us or pulled by you as needed. Let’s say you needed advanced medical training. We can push that skill to you. Anyways, I thought it would be cool to push code to make you both bi.”
“Don’t even think about that.”
“I was just joking. But really, it would be so hot.”
I turned away and caught up to Adaline.
“Did you catch any of that?”
“Yes. I turned up my hearing.”
“I like the concept of skill enhancements, but I dislike they can push new code to us whenever they want.”
“Only when we are set to receive it, but I agree with you. We should establish protocols to always have that disabled without us being able to peruse the code first.”
“I don’t know how to read and interpret the code.”
“Neither do I, but we can tap into the library and absorb the entire language they are using.”
“I say we only allow pulling of code, never letting them to push new stuff to us.”
“Don’t tell me you don’t trust the GSA, Nova?”
“I don’t have your experience with them yet.”
“I would say your intuition is spot on. We have a mole in the GSA. Someone had access to steal your mod in the first place.”
“I guess we can discuss more when we get home.”
“It makes me flush with warmth to hear you say ‘we’ and ‘home’ together.”
“Me too.”
“We’re here, Nova.”
We entered a long room that had glass windows which looked out into a large warehouse. Spread out on tables were several weapons. I picked up what appeared to be a knife handle, but once in my hand, a holographic blade appeared.
“That’s cool.”
The director instructed us. “This room is equipped with communication technology you will normally be connected to when you are in the field. Toby and Craig will work to provide goals, targets, and manage general communications. If needed, they can relay satellite information to you as well. The opposing team is already positioned. All of you will wear a vest that will transfer shot or strike information. If you sustain critical damage, it will take you out of the training event. You will have handguns with simulated bullets, knives, and an explosive light-emitting grenade. Go ahead and put on your vests.”
I noted our vests had slots on the backs. “We can use our wings?”
“Not for this simulation. We want to safely test your wings for flight first.”
Adaline asked Craig to send us the satellite infrared imagery. I opened my channel to the satellite and when Craig activated it, I struggled with what I was seeing.
“This will take some getting used to.” Adaline spun in a circle.
“Tell us what you see, Adaline.”
“I see normally, but I’m also seeing overlaid translucent shapes. I can see the floor I am standing on, but also floors beneath us and red body-shaped heat signatures of people moving about. Would that explain what you see, Nova?”
“It does. When I activate my enhanced eyesight, I can also zoom inside a building. It’s almost like x-ray vision.”
“Radio check.” Toby called out.
I heard his voice easily since he was in the room, but also inside my head. “Got it.” I replied, sending my words through a mental channel back to him.
Toby raised his thumb.
Director Owens told us both to move out to our starting position. Adaline and I grabbed our weapons and headed downstairs into the warehouse.
The director spoke to us through the radio channel. “Your goal will be like the other night. There are twenty guards ordered to disable you. You need to get inside the office and secure a file from a safe.”
“Where is the office and the safe?”
“We are turning on satellite imagery and pinpointing the location of the safe.”
I blinked and looked towards the far end of the warehouse. The warehouse boxes and walls became almost transparent and red guards patrolled at various locations and levels. At the far end of the warehouse, a blue beacon glowed on the second floor of a back room.
“We have the location. Commencing engagement.”
It felt strange to have Adaline next to me and speaking in my head at the same time. She then spoke to me through our private channel.
“We will keep up our private communications. Let’s split up. I’ll go left, you go right.”
Adaline started to move. “Wait.”
I reached out to Craig. “Craig, can you mark Adaline and me? I don’t want to accidently shoot her.”
“We don’t have that capability.”
“Yes, you do. You have our current locations, touch your screen over our heat signatures and mark us.”
Adaline lit up as green for me in my satellite view. “Thank you, Craig.”
“I didn’t even know we had that feature.”
Adaline sent me a thought. “Great thinking on using the satellite to mark us. Enhance all your senses. Let’s move.”
I split off to the right. The satellite created a form of augmented reality that made me feel I could shoot through a container or box separating me from the guards. I had to stop myself from simply open firing into a bunch of wood. I could see a row of stacked boxes with small pathways between them. I jumped up, and lightly landed on the top box about twelve feet off the ground. I made my way along the top of the boxes and spotted my first guard walking below me.
“I have a guard beneath me. I don’t want to skip one and have them come up behind us in case they are alerted to our presence.”
“Use your knife.”
I pulled my knife and dropped silently behind the guard. The guard was out of commission before he even knew I was there.
“One down.”
With my enhanced eyesight, I spotted Adaline take out two guards.
“With my two, that makes three.”
“Craig, mark our takedowns in a different color please.”
“I’m on it.”
Around the corner from me were three guards. Adaline had another two.
“Time to use our guns. This will likely alert the others so be prepared.”
“I’m ready. On my count. Three. Two. One.”
We rolled out from behind the boxes and fired. I gave three quick taps, and all three guards went down. Having never fired a gun before, I was impressed at the skills that were shared with me through my mod as each shot was perfect.
“Another three from me.”
“My two are down as well.”
Alarms blared and lights began flashing. I had to quickly reduce my hearing as it was so loud it was almost disabling. Guards spilled out from the back office.
“Throwing my grenade.”
I hunkered down behind a heavy wooden box as the grenade light flashed. Six guards dropped to the ground from the blast.
“Adaline. Didn’t Director Owens say there were twenty guards?”
“Yes.”
“We just took out fourteen, but I am only spotting four more. Where are the other two?”
“Good catch. Our enemies might know we have satellite technology in use. They could have two or more guards wearing heat-diffusing outfits. Keep your senses up and expect more than twenty.”
We converged on the doorway to the first floor of the office. Just as we were about to enter, I heard the rub of metal on metal. I dove and rolled, coming up to my feet as a flash of light and gunshot indicated that a bullet had been fired right where I had been. I spotted movement in the rafters and fired, satisfied I had critically hit the guard that was hidden up there.
“Let’s pause and get our bearings, Nova. Try tuning your hearing to eliminate the alarm frequency. I managed to do it already.”
I made mental adjustments and the alarm sound faded. The adjustments also knocked out all other sounds in those frequencies, but they were overridden by the alarm anyways. It was deathly silent except for the electric hum coming from the lights inside the office. As if we had worked together for years, Adaline and I moved as one. Once inside, we each covered various portions of the room.
“Clear.”
“Clear as well. I see two moving towards the stairs in the next room. Looks like they are retreating up to the main office. They know that is our only entry.”
“Is it? I spotted two windows that opened into the warehouse.”
“What are you suggesting, Nova?”
“Why get into a firefight at the top of the stairs? I suggest we backtrack and get up onto the boxes. We both run and jump, crash through the windows, come up and take out the last of the guards from behind.”
“Gutsy move, but I like it. This isn’t like the movies, Nova. Your suit covers everything but your head. Raise your arms to let the suit protect your head as we go through the glass.”
We slipped back into the warehouse and jumped up onto the boxes and crates. Adaline took the window to the right, and I was on the left.
We sprinted and dove at the same time, crashing through the windows, rolling, and shooting the four remaining guards. We should have paused and listened, but we stood and dusted ourselves off. A vial shattered against my arm. It was a non-lethal shot that came from the back corner of the room. By the time I was moving, Adaline had located the guard that had been concealed by a stealth suit and shot him.
We scanned the room and found no more guards.
“Well done.” Came the Director’s voice into our heads. “We will assume you can break into the safe and retrieve the document. Regroup in the lab.”
***
We met in the lab to debrief the training we had done. The next day would be focused on flight, identities, and skill downloads. It had been a long day by the time we went to my apartment and took what little I had, boxed it up, and moved into Adaline’s apartment.
Director Owens had adjusted my address and access for Adaline’s apartment. He seemed to be enjoying the fact we wanted to be a couple.
After a large order-in dinner, Adaline sat on the couch and had me lie down with my head in her lap. She stroked my hair as we talked.
“I want you to know, Nova, that I am not subject to flights of fancy. I know our relationship feels sudden, but I have never in my life been so attracted to anyone as I am you. I don’t sleep around. Never have. I feel a need to protect you and keep you safe. I didn’t suggest you move in with me on a whim, I just feel happy and content when you are near me. You probably think less of me because of this.”
I rolled slightly so I could stare up and into Adaline’s eyes. “Here I thought you would think less of me because I used to be a man and now, I am a clingy woman. I don’t like being apart from you. You make me feel protected and cared for. I felt that the first day we met. I don’t want to disappoint you or either of us get hurt.”
Adaline continued to stroke my hair. It was so loving and gentle.
“You and I are unique, Nova. No one else will know what we have gone through and what it is like to have been given what we have. Even if I never felt the pull of my heart towards you, I would want us close to watch out for each other. We are valuable commodities for our world, but also for our enemies.”
Her fingers slid gently down my cheek. “Mmmm.” I reached up to hold her hand against my face. “I wish you could feel what I feel right now. To know just how much you mean to me. When I woke up in the alleyway, I thought my life was over. That was so far from the truth. My life feels like it has only just begun.”
“And my life was completely dedicated to my work. I didn’t have relationships. I didn’t have a life. These past days with you have me rethinking everything about my priorities.”
“I would love to continue this discussion, because I know it would lead to me kissing you, but since our activation, I have had concerns.”
“What kind of concerns?”
“Fred cautioned us to use our enhancements sparingly and cautiously. I think that is a mistake. I think we should always have our strength, speed, and enhanced senses operating at full capacity.”
“How come, Nova?”
“A dog has incredible hearing and yet they can’t turn off that hearing. They don’t like loud noises, but they do learn to adapt to their hearing, and it increases their awareness. If we suddenly needed our enhanced senses, we could be overwhelmed by the sensations. I think we need to adapt to them, so we are always aware and ready.”
“You’re right, Nova. That makes sense. I was thinking about Toby’s comments about them pushing new code into us. I don’t like that one bit, especially with control code floating around out there.”
I smiled. “You wouldn’t want me to have that code so you could control me? I could do anything you ever asked of me.”
“Mmmmm. I might have to if you spurn my advances. Not sure I could handle being rejected by the love of my life.”
I sat up quickly and stared into her eyes. “What did you just say?”
Adaline looked away and bit her lip. “I don’t think I said anything.”
“I have very good hearing, Adaline.” I tenderly pulled her chin, so her eyes met mine. “I’ve been afraid to say it out loud, or even in my own head because it feels rushed, like there is no way I could possibly feel for you what I know I am feeling. Megan would also tell me to stop pseudo projecting. That I worry what others might think of me because I can tell you now that I am helplessly in love with you.”
Adaline’s eyes sparkled and pulled me into a series of delicious kisses.
“Pseudo projection.” She whispered. “I like that phrase and I don’t care one iota about what anyone but you thinks about us. I have loved you from the moment I first saw you. When I heard you went to the club and knew that Victor Whalen was in the area, I was frantic and wanted to make sure you were safe. When I saw you dancing next to that guy and those girls, I was so jealous. I was angry and pulled you away, but then I could not keep my hands to myself. I remembered what I came there for and realized my folly and sent you home to keep you safe.
“The next day when you saved our lives with the explosion, I could only think about how devastated I would be if you were hurt. I was incensed that Toby and Craig were delinquent in their duties and that they were camming your butt. That cute and sexy butt I wanted to belong to me.
“Director Owens pulled me aside that evening and wanted to know what was going on. He thought I was overly harsh with them. He was right. I was. When we had the next mission, I was determined to keep my distance from you. I thought there was no way you could love me, and I must have been delusional. My work was suffering. When I had you alone in the hotel room and saw how you looked at me, I melted. I had to get out of the room as otherwise I would have taken advantage of that bed.
“Later, when I saw you coming down the stairs of the ballroom, I lost all reason. When I told you I had never seen anything so beautiful, I meant it from the bottom of my heart. When you tripped at my feet, I fought every desire to pull you straight into my arms. When we danced… It was magical. And our kiss… I almost abandoned the mission, but we were so close to retrieving what we needed and setting back the very people that tried to kill you, I knew we had to keep the mission going.
“I saw the hurt and anger in your eyes, and it broke me. I wanted to run away and cry. None of those things were lies. Not telling you about the mission was the greatest failure and heartbreak I have ever suffered. Even in your anger, you came to my side. You cradled my head and were so concerned for me. You stayed by my side during the mod installation. You demanded to stay with me during the activation. No one has ever made me feel so special before.
“To hear you tell me you love me is the greatest gift anyone has ever given me. It brings me so much joy that I want to scream my undying love for you from the rooftop to tell everyone. I am so proud to know you are mine and it pleases me to let others know it.”
I was crying. It all made sense now. I stood and pulled her to her feet. “Teach me to dance. I want to do this every day with you for the rest of my life.”
Adaline wiped my tears. “I have a theory. Skills are mapped from the brains of people that already have the skills. I have been trained in dance for many years. Before the GSA, I wanted to become a dancer. After I went to work for the GSA, they trained me more in dancing because it helped my balance, and you never know when it might be necessary for a mission. We are connected. How hard would it be for you to pull my dance skills from my brain?”
“You think that will work?”
Adaline laughed. “If not, then I will suffer more bruised toes until you learn it the old-fashioned way.”
“What do you mean, more bruised toes? I never stepped on your toes the other night.”
“I was limping the rest of the night.”
“You were not!”
“It was horrible.”
“You lying…”
Adaline giggled and I tackled her back onto the couch, tickling her like crazy. She squealed and tickled me back. It was total mayhem until she cupped my face and kissed me so passionately that I almost passed out.
“You make me so happy, Nova. Try it. Spare my toes.” She grinned. “I’ll push images of my dance training to you, and you seek out that dance training and try to pull it from me.”
“Okay.”
I closed my eyes and focused my thoughts. Our channel to each other was always open. I thought about dancing skills and could feel her pushing it as well. I pulled it towards me, and it felt like any other skill that was now in my head.
I opened my eyes and grinned. “I think I got it.”
“Show me.” Adaline turned on some romantic music and waited for me in the open space of the living area.
I took her hand in mine and she slipped her other one onto my hip. She began the steps for a waltz. How I knew that it was a waltz, I had no idea, but I stepped effortlessly in time with her.
“Oh my! It worked!”
Adaline’s smile kept getting larger as she switched music and dances. “You’re amazing, Nova.”
“You taught me. Can you teach me more things?”
“Like what?”
“How to walk in high-heeled shoes? How to do my hair and makeup?”
“Hmmm. Doesn’t seem right to give you a free pass on wearing high heels. Women suffer for years learning to live with them, but it would be useful for you on missions, so all right. Same with makeup. But not your hair.”
“Why not hair?” I pouted.
“Some things are worth learning on your own. Besides, I like the idea of running my fingers through your incredible hair. I want to teach you that the old-fashioned way.”
“There are other things I want to learn the old-fashioned way as well.”
“Oh? Do tell, Nova.”
I blushed furiously.
***
The next day we entered GSA headquarters arm-in-arm. In the heat of things, we had enough wits about us to cool things down a little. It was very difficult to stop, but we both felt it was for the best. Before we came to work, Adaline transferred her walking in high-heels and makeup technique skills to me. We tested them before we came. I even pushed my cooking skills, as limited as they were to her. I considered asking her for all things related to being a woman skill but was too embarrassed.
The director met us and took us to the mission operations room. The first item on the agenda was to discuss identities.
“During activation, Fred and I noticed that your wings were different colors. Go ahead and open your wings.”
We both did and Adaline reached out to stroke my feathers.
“That is very sexy, Nova.”
The director smirked. “Change your hair and eyes. Fred has a theory that your hair and wing color are linked.”
It took me a moment to think about how to change my eye and hair color, but I got it. I altered my hair to black and my wings also turned black. When I shifted to red hair, they turned red and brown for brunette. Adaline’s wings did the same. When she became blonde, her wings turned white.
Director Owens nodded. “Excellent. If you need your wings at night, you can have your hair and wings black to be stealthier. Your base iris was the only one programmed into the mods so that the mod could be tracked in the event it was stolen. That’s how we found Nova. What we need to do is establish your registrations. For now, we will register only one alternate for missions and leave the other two blank. I will leave that decision up to you both which alias you want to register.”
Adaline plopped herself down in front of me. “Let me see your red, black, and brunette changes again.”
I cycled through them slowly.
“Black hair. I love the gray eyes you have with it. It makes you look like a Russian model. I think I should register my blonde alias. What criminal could resist two sexy blondes? Also, if we need to pass for each other, having one set of aliases be the same hair color makes the most sense. Is that all right with you, Nova?”
“Makes sense. Do we have to pick new names?”
Toby flipped up his holographic display. “Here are some Slavic names I generated. Olga Morozov. Mila Petrov. Lena Andreev. Nikita Ivanov.”
“I liked two. Mila Petrov or Nikita Ivanov.”
Adaline stood and walked around me. “Switch to your black hair again, Nova.”
I did and Adaline ran her fingers through my hair. “Definitely Mila.”
I smiled. “Let’s swap the last name. Mila Ivanov has a nice ring to it. I assume I will receive a backstory for my alias?”
Director Owens nodded. “We should have that within the hour. We will provide the AI system with pertinent details and the system will build your profile while introducing historical records in the data streams around the world. Mila Ivanov will have a full background as does Nova Hart.”
“I should review them both. Your turn, Adaline. Go blonde for me. Toby, do you have name suggestions again?”
“She looks more European. Anna Fischer. Chloe Thomas. Cora Rossi.”
“How about Anna Ivanov?”
Adaline blinked and then smiled. “What are you suggesting, darling?”
Toby rolled his eyes. “Oh, please. It’s bad enough neither of you like men but flaunting your blossoming relationship is nauseating.”
“You’re no fun Toby.” I pouted. “And for the record, I’m not sure either of us said we weren’t interested in men, but look at her… Who could fall in love with a guy when she is around?”
Toby waved his hand. “Life is simply not fair.”
Adaline squeezed my hand. “Anna Ivanov it is. Tell the system we are a married couple. That could come in handy for missions and travel.”
Craig crossed his arms and leaned back. His eyes locked onto Director Owens. “This is ridiculous. I thought we ran a legitimate organization, not a school for teenage lesbians.”
Kyle laughed. “Jealous, Craig? Maybe you and Toby could be partners. You both seem to have good chemistry between you.”
Craig lunged but was no match for Kyle’s enhanced strength and speed. Kyle held Craig down easily.
“Enough!”
All eyes turned towards the director.
“If their relationship gets in the way of our work, then we will adjust. No one can deny the success of the last mission and that was because the two of them made their relationship look real. We can use this to our advantage and treating Mila and Anna as a married couple isn’t such a bad idea. What’s really got you fired up, Craig?”
Craig pointed at me. “I dislike that she got here by trying to buy an illegal mod. It’s like she cheated to find her place. I should have been the one to get the mod and moved into the agent role. The second mod was designed for me. I have years of experience in the agency that have just been wiped out by a sniveling upstart.”
I spoke to Adaline through our private connection. “So, there it is. The reason he has been so antagonistic towards me from the start. I can understand his situation. He isn’t enhanced and that has limited his career opportunities. How come he didn’t get the second mod?”
“I was always the first choice. I had been groomed into the agent role for many years and they refused to let me acquire any enhancements knowing this one was in the works for the past few years. When mine was stolen, it was a decision the director made to alter the remaining mod for a female and give it to me.”
“How long will it take to build a new one?”
“Years.”
Director Owens nodded. “I understand this decision has impacted what you have been working towards, Craig. If we start now, it will take three years to generate a new mod and we can’t do that without a year of evaluating the mods Nova and Adaline have. I will authorize strength, speed, and eyesight enhancements and have you promoted to agent status. If that is acceptable to you, then I would need you to spend as much time with Toby to get him capable of taking over your role in communications.”
“It’s not great, but it is better than nothing. I accept. Toby is sharp. He can take lead on the next mission, and I will back him up.”
“Good. We have a mission we will need Nova and Adaline for coming up very soon. We recovered some data from the memory chip. It held contact information for the control code creator. The man is a very wealthy playboy. He is extremely dangerous as he has enhanced himself beyond most people on the planet. We know for certain he has strength and speed enhancements, but beyond that our information is limited. He has a thing for pretty women, and this is where Nova and Adaline will come in. We need to get close to him so we can discover the location of his lab or the control code. I’ll give you all additional details soon. For now, we need to make sure Nova and Adaline are fully tested and prepared.”
I squeezed Adaline’s fingers. “What does ‘getting close’ mean?”
“If I am picking up what the director is implying, then he will want us to get the man alone so we can extract information from him. Getting him alone might require us to act like we are interested in him sexually.”
I shuddered.
“Don’t worry, sweetheart. I have no desire to see anyone touch you that way but me.”
“Next on the agenda is data access and skill enhancements. Nova and Adaline, please accompany me to the lab.”
We followed silently and I began scanning data on the skills and enhancement coding language. I downloaded everything and it gave me an instant knowledge set and a general understanding of how to decode and translate what is being sent or pulled. I relayed this to Adaline and received a nod from her.
“Don’t mention that we can give skills to each other, Nova.”
“I won’t.”
Fred was waiting for us in the lab, and we all sat down around a conference table. Fred began by outlining the process by which they could push skills and code and we could also pull code from a library.
Adaline tapped her fingers on the table before speaking. “Knowing that we had a theft of Nova’s mod, I think it would be prudent to not allow pushes of code to us. I recommend that any new skills or code changes be placed into the skill dataset library. This would give us a gate that only Nova and I could open. What would happen if we left code pushes open and our enemies used that to alter our code? It is a huge risk.”
Director Owens scratched his beard. “I agree this is a necessary safeguard. You both should be able to block inbound code and skills. We still need to verify your ability to learn a new skill.”
Mark Wagner entered carrying a rifle and a handgun. “You’re ready for me now?”
The director nodded.
Fred gave us additional information on the test. “You were both provided expert marksmanship skills as part of the mod. What you were not given is the ability to breakdown and reassemble weapons in the field. Adaline will have some experience, but we thought this would be a good test. We will measure your speed to disassemble and reassemble the weapons before and after the skill addition.”
I was useless as I knew nothing about weapons. Adaline was proficient and with her speed enhancement made short work of it. There were areas she still struggled knowing what went where on the rifle.
“Go ahead and pull the weapons maintenance skill.”
I found it in the library, reviewed the code carefully, then added it to my skills. During my next attempt at disassembling and reassembling the guns, my hands flew over the weapons, producing record times. My record lasted only until Adaline did hers.
Fred smiled. “That was definitive. We are not certain if you will have limits to skill retainment. We recommend you go slowly and test various skills to verify that nothing gets overwritten. Are there any skills you think would be beneficial to take right away, Adaline?”
“Not knowing what the next mission might include, I think a thorough understanding of known enhancements and how to counter their effectiveness, demolitions in the event we need to destroy something, and decryption methods in the event we run into any datasets that are locked. Anything to add, Nova?”
“Flight dynamics and since I have never driven before, maybe high-speed driving.”
The director looked pleased. “I suggest you divide and conquer. Both should get flight dynamics before we test your flight enhancements. Nova, you take driving and decryption. Adaline demolition and enhancement knowledge. Remember we are starting slow with adding skills until we know how you will react to them.”
As we wrapped up the meeting, I grabbed what I needed. It was disconcerting that I had spent so many years in school when I could have learned everything in seconds. I was surprised this wasn’t a mod that was freely given to everyone to help their basic education.
“We don’t want anyone outside of the GSA to witness your flight enhancements yet as this mod is highly proprietary. We modified an internal space between buildings. We have a large outdoor swimming pool, and we enclosed the space up to a height of eighty feet. Based upon your bone enhancements, a fall from that height into water should be fine.”
“That’s encouraging.”
“Fred has some new bulletproof outfits to wear that have seams along the back to allow for your wings to open and retract without tearing the material. They are in your lockers. Go and change, then meet us in the aviary.”
“The aviary?”
Director Owens chuckled. “We thought it appropriate.”
By the time the door closed in the locker room, Adaline had my back pressed against the wall and her lips were on mine.
“You have no idea how sexy you are and how difficult it is to not kiss you.”
“I have thought about taking you home and forgetting all about work.” I shifted my hair to black. “Just call me Mrs. Ivanov.”
That comment got me another round of kisses.
“Adaline, I am a married woman. What would my wife think about you kissing me?”
“Let’s ask her.” Adaline turned her hair blonde.
I smiled and kissed her. “Hello my beautiful wife.”
Things became very heated before Adaline pulled away and went back to her brunette hair. “Hearing you call me your wife sets my heart fluttering. We are not doing ourselves any good by making out in the locker room. We better get changed.”
***
Director Owens checked the clock as we entered the aviary. “What took so long?”
“We had to check the new clothing to make sure the wing openings were properly aligned.”
“Why is Nova flushed then?”
At that I blushed furiously and coughed. “So… What exactly will you have us do?”
Fred shook his head and pointed at the space over the pool. “At first, I want you both to fly in circles staying no more than ten feet above the water. We need to check your endurance.”
My wings opened and I tested them serval times by beating them against the air. Adaline waited until I was hovering over the water before she joined me.
While I had used my wings, I hadn’t really flown. This was a new experience, and it was everything and more than I could imagine.
“That’s it. Now start circling the pool.”
Cornering took some thought as to how to maneuver my weight and adjust my wings. After ten minutes, Fred had us fly figure eights. After another ten minutes, he checked on how tired we were before telling us to speed up.
It was an hour into our first flight that I started getting tired and Fred told us to stop.
I was giddy. “That was amazing! I’m going to feel a lot of muscles I never used before though.”
Fred checked the clock. “That was very good for a first flight. Beyond my expectations. Go get something to eat and be back in an hour. With your regeneration and some food, we should be able to get another hour of flight time in.”
Adaline seemed insatiable as while we ate lunch, she kept sliding her foot against my calf. I loved that she was so attentive and seemed to thrive on touch. After lunch we headed back to the aviary. Fred outlined a series of maneuvers to test us. This included flying high, dropping from various heights, and stopping our descents, linear speed, and high-speed turns.
I could not get enough of flying. I loved every second of it. It was with great joy that Fred gave us one last test. For fifteen minutes I would chase Adaline, then we would switch for another fifteen minutes. I smiled more and laughed more than I had in years. Flying felt like freedom.
***
The next morning, I slipped from bed and stood before the tall mirror in the bathroom. I glanced over my shoulder to see Adaline still sleeping peacefully before returning my gaze to my reflection. My posture was like any woman’s now. My bright, blue eyes sparkled with life. My eyes followed the gentle curves of my body. I was wearing a short nightgown that barely hid anything.
I pondered my incredible fortune. My mistake that caused me to lose my old life had given me one that far exceeded my expectations. Although I had never considered the possibility of being female, I felt incredible freedom and joy every time I looked upon myself. I no longer felt like Brandon. Nova had completely taken over. I was enjoying myself so much that I wondered why more men didn’t make the gender change.
The slightest shift of Adaline’s breathing brought me to her side. I laid down next to her and stroked her silky-smooth cheek. Just being near her caused my heart to swell.
Before her eyes opened, she inhaled softly and smiled. “You smell heavenly, Nova.”
I brushed my lips against hers. “How do you know I am Nova and not Mila?”
She smiled again as she kissed me. Her eyes were still closed. “Nova is my angel, all light and sweet. Mila would have me pinned underneath her by now.”
She reached for me and pulled me close. Her hair changed to blonde, so I changed mine to black and on a whim, rolled her onto her back as I straddled her. I kissed her more passionately.
“Mmmmm. Good morning my sexy wife.”
Her eyes opened and her hands roamed over my body. She pushed her hips up putting pressure between my legs. I moaned and rocked against her.
“I have such a strong desire to make love to you right now, Mila. I want our first time to be special.”
I sighed and groaned. “It’s special anytime I touch you, Mrs. Ivanov.”
“I want to treat you like a beautiful woman should be treated. Have a date with me tonight. Dinner, dancing, and then we will see what we are in the mood for after that.”
“I love that idea. Of course, we can skip all that and see what we are in the mood for now.”
“I don’t want to rush making love to you.”
I kissed her again and rolled off her. My hair changed back to my normal blonde.
“No… Let’s stay as Mila and Anna all day today. I want to see how long we can maintain our alter aliases. It doesn’t seem like it takes much energy, but it would be good to know if we are traveling or need to maintain it for a few days.”
My hair turned black again. “Anything for you, my sexy Anna. Care to join me in the shower?”
“You’re a temptress.”
“Just trying to get into character.”
“That’s actually a good idea. We should try to change our personalities a bit. Who do you think Anna is?”
“Super-hot and sexy, but with a slight edge to her. How about Mila?”
“With that dark hair and gray eyes… I could see you wearing dark, body-hugging leather. More possessive and aggressive. An air of dangerous intent.”
I laughed. “As if I could pull that off.”
“You can. As an agent, sometimes we must play a part or a role. It helps if you can dress the part and think about what would make you feel the way the character portrays herself.”
“I don’t like it if anyone touches you, especially if it is to hurt you or in a sexual way.”
“Now imagine that happening, Mila. How would you react? The trick is to not overindulge in possessiveness. We must assume we will be trying to get the attention of this man Director Owens spoke about. If he sees you only have interest in me, he won’t be interested in us as a couple.”
“Got it. But, for the record, I am only interested in you.”
After a few more kisses, I wandered into the bathroom to shower. When I came out, Adaline, as Anna, was dressed in a tight, short, burgundy dress. I bit my lip as she sauntered over, playfully nipped my ear, and whispered to me.
“I left you some clothes on the bed, Mrs. Ivanov.”
My hand moved to her butt and squeezed her to me. She purred in my ear, then spun away giggling.
“This is going to be a very long day.” I whispered to myself.
“I heard that!”
On the bed was the outfit she had picked out for me. I should have known.
***
The operations room went dead silent when we entered as Anna and Mila. I had my arm around Adaline’s waist keeping her close against me. The outfit Adaline chose for me was a black leather jumpsuit. It made me feel incredibly sexy and powerful. The front dipped dangerously, exposing ample cleavage. It was sleeveless, but my hands wore matching black fingerless gloves.
Toby choked on his drink. “There is no justice in the world.”
Kyle had a grin on his face and started to say something, but I interrupted him.
“Kyle, if you even hint of saying something about sex with either of us or both of us, I’ll not be as gentle as I was in our last training fight. Anna is mine and I don’t plan on sharing her.”
Kyle laughed. “What happened to our timid Nova?”
Adaline kissed my cheek. “My wife, Mila, and I are working on our alias identities. Doesn’t she look hot in her outfit? I could just eat her up.”
Toby put his head in his hands and mumbled over and over. “No justice… no justice.”
The director walked in and raised an eyebrow at the two of us before activating the media wall.
“We have a new mission. Data collected from the memory chip recovered at the Excelsior Hotel has given us some new leads.” A picture of a handsome man floated before us. “Meet Alexsi Chernovic. He owns ModGlobal Industries and numerous other companies around the world that research and develop new mods. It is estimated he controls twenty-five percent of the global mod market. These operations are a front for his unlicensed mod market.”
I leaned back against the wall, keeping my arm around Adaline’s waist. “He must be incredibly wealthy. Why sell on the unlicensed market?”
“Good question. For every hundred licensed mods he sells, he can earn the same profit from a single unlicensed mod.”
“I thought pretty much anything goes these days. What or who defines what can be licensed or not?”
“The global government dictate licensing, but they defer to the dictates of the World Mod Forum. The WMF defines what mods benefit humanity and what mods detract from humanity. It is important to note that our human bodies establish the limits of most modifications. For example, our eyes limit our ability to see some wavelengths. Mods can push our eyesight only so far. The WMF reviews each mod to make sure humanity does not lose itself. They want to make sure we don’t alter ourselves too far or combine the human body with cybernetics to the point where we become more machine or animal than human.
“People will pay handsomely to achieve modifications that can help them steal, kill, or gain power. The two of you both have mods considered illegal, but because they are used by the government in protection of the WMF guidelines, they are allowed. Your nails and connectedness to our data systems are considered a violation. Even your ability to change your identity is outlawed. In the hands of criminals, you can imagine what they might do with them.
“Back to Alexsi Chernikov, he is trying to sell the control code to the highest bidder. We need to gain access to that code to first prevent the sale, but we also need to be prepared if we are already too late. We could engineer code to block control.
“In four days, Alexsi will be holding a lavish party at his estate near Palma, Spain.”
“Like the gala event at the hotel?”
“No Nova, I mean Mila. Alexsi’s parties might be closer to historical Roman emperor events.”
He paused as I perused online databases. I felt my eyes widen.
“You’re kidding me.”
“Not in the least, Mila. Every form of debauchery known to mankind will be going on there. In the days leading up to the party, we want to strategically place the two of you in Alexsi’s path. Our goal is to have him take notice of you so that you can be invited to his party. Once at the party, we want you both to get him alone to extract the location of the control code.”
Adaline slipped her hand into mine. “How do you expect us to get his attention?”
“You will lure him with your wings. Real working wings are incredibly rare and none of the current mods even come close to the sophistication of yours. We know that in two days he will be at one of his nightclubs in Paris. You will both be there.”
I kept imagining all kinds of things, none of them good. “What does extraction involve?”
“Whatever it takes. We will provide you with drugs, but if those fail to work, you will need to be ready to improvise. The team will leave tomorrow for Barcelona. We will use your Anna and Mila aliases as a married couple. You will travel as you are straight to Paris. Fred has a modified facial recognition skill he wants you both to add. It will allow you to receive instant information on anyone you see. It is in the staging data library waiting for you both to access it.”
Adaline displayed a map of the island of Mallorca where the city of Palma was. “Where is Alexsi’s estate?”
The director manipulated the three-dimensional map and zoomed in on a massive home southwest of the city of Palma. “Assuming you have the code or the location of the code, your exit strategy is to fly southwest over the ocean until you reach Ibiza. Fred estimates that would take you two hours to fly there so it would be best to quickly build your stamina. If you only get a location for the code, then Kyle and Craig will head to wherever it is located.”
The meeting continued another two hours before we were all sent to prepare. Adaline and I went to the Aviary to see if we could fly nonstop for two hours. We learned ninety minutes was the longest we could fly. We spoke to Fred, and he suggested we could take concentrated energy bars to give us the added calories to make it further and each day we were to fly to increase our stamina. We were both worried about the wind and flying in the wrong direction. If we were off course, even by a degree, we would be over the open ocean when we exhausted ourselves.
We spoke to the director and revised the plan to fly to the opposite side of Mallorca to get out of harm’s way.
***
Later that night, Adeline and I went to dinner as Anna and Mila. I wore the same sexy dress I had the first night I went to the club with Toby. Adaline was wearing an even sexier outfit that barely covered her butt. We sat across from each other in a romantic dining location. Adaline slid her leg along mine under the table.
“I want you to know, Mila, that I find myself further drawn to you. These days have been the happiest of my life and I can think of no one else I would rather be with.”
“It’s a good thing we are married, Mrs. Ivanov, as otherwise if you kept speaking such romantic things to me, I might be forced into marrying you for real.”
“You hardly know me.”
“I know no one else on this planet sets my heart on fire like you do. I know you are caring and kind. Incredibly smart. It might be impulsive on my part, but I can safely say that I have fallen in love with you and can’t imagine my life without you.”
“I’m sorry, and this may hurt you, but I’m in love with Nova Hart.”
“You’re going to throw this all away? Our marriage? Our life together? For some pretty blonde?”
Adaline shrugged. “The heart wants what it wants. I intend to marry her.”
My mouth hung open. My voice turned to a mere whisper. “You do?”
“Without any question or hesitation.”
Adaline reached across the table and wiped a tear that had fallen down my cheek.
I grabbed her hand and kissed it.
“Let’s go home, Mila.”
As soon as we were in the door to our apartment, we dropped our aliases. Adaline became the aggressor and began kissing me. Her hands moved over my body until one found my breast. I moaned loudly at the incredible sensation. Neither of us could be satiated and before we realized, we were both nearly undressed. Adaline kissed me passionately until the back of my legs hit the bed. I fell backwards and she collapsed on top of me.
She pushed me back until I was fully on the bed, then straddled me.
“I want you, Nova. I want to make love to you, but I don’t want to rush you. We can stop now if you want.”
“I don’t want to stop.”
“I’m not sure I could.”
With that, she reached back and unhooked her bra.
***
Between being up late into the early hours of the morning and going to the aviary to continue to strengthen our flying muscles, we were exhausted and slept on the plane to Paris. Having never flown in an airplane before, I was amazed at the luxury, but Adaline informed me that our seats were far better than the ones further back in the plane.
Our aliases of Anna and Mila were supposed to have real chemistry between them and after the previous night of love making, we might have needed to reduce it some. For the entire day, except for flying training and airplane bathrooms, there wasn’t a moment that we were not touching each other.
Having slept on the plane, we were quite refreshed when we got to the hotel and tested out the bed thoroughly before Adaline took me out shopping, and then for a late dinner.
The next morning, we were directed by the team to be at various locations throughout the day. Their goal was to place us in the line of sight of Alexsi. Anna and I used the opportunity to sightsee.
When evening came and it was time for us to go to the nightclub, I grew nervous. This was partly due to the tiny scrap of material someone had the audacity to call a dress, and not wanting to let anyone down in drawing the attention of a known philanderer.
“Relax, love.”
“Do I look all right?”
“Sweetheart, you could wake a mummy. Just keep your attention on me.”
“That I can do.”
Our transport dropped us off at the club and there was a long line of people waiting to enter. We stopped near the door and Adaline complained we got there too late. I cupped her face and kissed her right in front of the guards.
One of the guards near us looked up into a camera and nodded. “You two want in?”
I nodded. “I told my Anna that I would take her someplace special for a date. Guess we will have to come back another day.”
“It’s your lucky day. In you go.”
The waiting crowd shouted angrily, but we ignored them and squeezed our way through the crowd. The music was so loud, I was forced to drop my hearing to below normal. By the time we got near the dance floor, I was already in shock. The club was filled with beautiful people, most of them had less clothing on than me. People rocked back and forth against each other. It was closer to an orgy than dancing. Anna clung to me, keeping up with the impression of our aliases, but I knew I was hanging onto her for dear life.
“We got this, love. Bring up your virtual overlay.”
I did and the room became even more confusing. Faces that came into view appeared normal, or with a green highlight around them. Names and information were relayed into my head.
“I have it on. The green indicates someone from Alexsi’s organization. There are a lot of them.”
“Look up towards the balcony. Use your enhanced eyesight. Alexsi is there.”
“Found him.”
“Remember our roles. You’re the one taking the lead.”
I nodded and kissed her. “Let’s dance!”
I dragged Adaline behind me until we were closer to the center of the dance floor. I tried to tune out our mission and focus on her. As she bumped and brushed up against me, dancing very seductively, I reciprocated with more passion than I expected under the circumstances.
Periodically, I would glance up and spot Alexsi looking at us, but he would turn around as someone else got his attention. After a half hour of dancing and fighting off people that wanted to dance with us, Adaline wanted us to take our dancing to the next level.
“Ready, sweetheart?”
“Just like we practiced?”
“Yes.”
I thrust out my black wings at the same time Adaline pushed her white wings out. Some of those close to us got knocked aside, but the crowd went wild and gave us room. I reached for Adaline and pulled her tightly against me. Her thighs parted to let my leg in between. While holding her, we beat our wings and rose a few feet off the dance floor. We spun slowly as we kissed. The crowd became completely silent then cheered.
We lowered ourselves back to the floor and retracted our wings.
“Let’s get something to drink!” I shouted.
Adaline nodded. As we turned, several employees intercepted us.
“The owner would like to invite you to his table.”
“Who is the owner?”
The employee cast his gaze up towards the balcony. I followed his gaze and could see Alexsi staring at us.
“Would you like that, Anna?”
“Oh yes. He’s very handsome.”
“Come with us.”
We circled the crowd and went up a flight of stairs. At the top of the landing, guards stopped us and directed us to an iris scanner.
“Is this necessary?”
“No one gets past here without one, doll.”
I looked into the scanner and a holographic image of me came up with my details.
The guard dropped his hand to Adaline’s butt to push her towards the scanner. I grabbed his wrist and twisted, pushing him up against the wall.
“Touch her like that again, and you’ll lose your hand.”
The action didn’t go unnoticed by Alexsi. He smirked but did nothing.
“It’s all right, Mila.” Adaline scanned her iris and the guard growled at me when I let him go.
“Sisters?”
“Married.”
“You take extras to your bedroom?”
“We do… just not you.”
The other guard directed us to Alexsi’s table. “This one…” He pointed to me. “… is strength enhanced.”
Alexsi’s voice was smooth and commanding. “They’re fine. Thank you for joining me, ladies. Before you sit, perhaps you would indulge me and show me your wings.”
Adeline and I opened our wings and stretched them out.
“May I touch them?”
I nodded and Alexsi stroked my feathers.
“They work? You can fly with them?”
“Yes.”
“Brilliant work. Some of the best I have ever seen for any mod. Thank you. Please, sit. Would you like something to drink?”
We nodded and with a motion of his hand a waitress appeared with some glasses of blue liquid.
“What is this?”
Adaline picked up the glass and took a long sip. “It’s a modified wine. Very expensive. I’ve only heard about it, never tried it.”
I put the glass to my lips and sipped. The blue liquid warmed my insides and gave me a burst of energy.
“It’s wonderful.”
Alexsi stared at us as he lounged back in his seat. “My name is Alexsi Chernovic. Who might you be?”
“I’m Mila and this is my wife, Anna Ivanov.”
“Very pleased to meet you both.”
I tried to keep the conversation going. “This is your nightclub?”
“I own a few.”
“There are so many beautiful people here.”
“It is what makes it popular and without a doubt as to why you both were let in before the waiting line. You outshine everyone tonight and with your glorious wings… I might just say you may be the most beautiful women I have ever seen.”
Adaline smiled and leaned forward, sliding her hand along my bare thigh. “My gorgeous wife brought me here as a special treat tonight. The night just keeps getting better and better.”
I leaned over to her and kissed her neck. “Just wait until tonight.”
Every touch and caress we made to each other did not go unnoticed by Alexsi.
“Do you live in Paris, or just passing through.”
“We are traveling and tomorrow we head to Barcelona.”
Alexsi sat up a little and patted the seats next to him. “Sit with me. Please.”
Adaline smiled seductively. “I’m game.”
We moved to sit on both sides of him and I cringed when he wrapped his arms around us both pulling us closer.
“Careful, Nova. We’re here to get him interested in us. We need to get him alone.”
Alexsi rubbed the small of our backs as he chatted. Inside I was seething.
Adaline leaned across Alexsi’s lap and started kissing me. Her hand even moved to my breast. I moaned, ignoring the world around us, and leaned into her. As I leaned, I lost balance and placed my hand down into Alexsi’s lap to keep from falling over. It landed right onto his growing desire. I was flustered and very grateful to Adaline for saving me.
Adaline stood and pulled me up against her. “It has been a pleasure, Alexsi. We have an early flight and I want to take advantage of my lovely wife. If I may be so bold, would you care to join us?”
Alexsi stood and kissed Adaline, then me on the cheeks. “It has been a pleasure, and what person could possibly turn down such an offer, except the one that must leave for business within the hour.”
Adaline tugged my arm. “It was nice meeting you.”
We were almost to the top landing when Alexsi appeared next to us again.
“If you are in Barcelona tomorrow, might I invite you both to my home near Palma. It is a short ferry ride from Barcelona. I am having a party the day after next and would love it if you could both make it.”
Adaline looked at me. “I want to go, love.”
“Anything for you.”
“Wonderful. Take the afternoon ferry from Barcelona and I will have my staff pick you up.”
“We will be there.”
I didn’t say another word until we were well away from the nightclub.
“I want to kill him!” I seethed.
“You’ll have to get in line. I wanted to pull off his fingernails one at a time before gouging out his eyes. I have never felt so much jealousy as when he touched you. I hate this!”
“I thought you might chastise me for not playing my part well.”
“You were wonderful, and the slip of your hand probably sealed the deal for us. I could never chastise you especially when I was so revolted by his touch as well. I want to take you back to the hotel, have a shower with you to carefully wash off his touch, then make love to you all night.”
“I love you so much, Anna. I don’t know what I would do without you.”
***
The next day we traveled to Barcelona, met up with the team, and debriefed our encounter with Alexsi. We spent hours reviewing building layout plans of Alexsi’s estate and maps of Mallorca. Adaline took me shopping for more scandalous outfits for us both. It was difficult finding clothing that would work with our wings, but with the right modifications, we were ready.
We ordered our late dinner to be delivered to our room and we sat out on the balcony overlooking the Mediterranean Sea. Soft music drifted from our room as we chatted about anything but the next night.
“Mila… Nova… Nothing has thrilled me more than to act like a married couple. I wake up in the middle of the night frantic that you might not be there next to me, that I merely dreamed of your existence. In weeks, I have gone from being completely independent to knowing that my life is meaningless without you. It seems rushed and I understand if you want to wait…”
“Yes!”
Adaline’s eyes went wide. “Are you certain you know what I was going to ask?”
“I was going to wait until we got back from this mission, but I was going to ask you to marry me.”
Adaline smiled. “I wasn’t going to ask that. I was going to ask Mila to move in with me.”
For a moment I thought she was telling the truth before she jumped up and wrapped her arms around me. “I couldn’t resist. I do want to marry you!”
“You make me the happiest person alive.”
“When we get back, I want to get married the old fashion way. I want to have someone officiate the wedding. I want to see you wearing a white dress and walking up and aisle towards me.”
I was bubbling with excitement and kissed her over and over.
***
In the morning, we met with the team again. Director Owens handed us both rings. I stared down at mine and wondered if he had heard our conversation from the night before.
“They are injection rings, Mila. Press the ring next to a neck artery and it will inject a solution to temporarily make someone very compliant.
Adaline got down on her knee and took my hand in hers. “Will you marry me, Mila?”
“But we are already married.”
Adaline’s hair changed to brunette, and I made mine blonde.
“Will you marry me, Nova?”
“Absolutely. Can we give Toby a gender change mod so he can be my maid of honor?”
Toby shook his head. “You two are too much.”
Adaline and I kissed then altered our hair and eyes back to our aliases.
“Keep your communications channel open tonight.”
“We will.”
For the rest of the day, we walked and saw the sights of Barcelona, ate snacks in quaint little shops, and dipped our toes into the Mediterranean. We stopped back at our hotel to change clothes, then made our way to the ferry. It felt like every eye was upon us.
My outfit consisted of a tight black bodice that was more like a sports bra and tight black miniskirt. Silver chains and accessories added to the stylish look. Combined with over the knee black leather boots I thought I looked extremely sexy and dangerous.
Adaline was dressed in a matching outfit, but hers was pink. I tried hard not to run my hands over her body but failed.
Upon arriving at the port on Mallorca, we were greeted by Alexsi’s staff and a black SUV. Dusk became night as we drove the distance from the port to Alexsi’s estate. By the time we passed through the heavily guarded gates, the party was in full swing.
Our doors were opened for us, and staff told us to freely indulge in whatever our heart’s desired. That phrase had a new meaning once we stepped inside the palatial home. The home, nearly ten thousand square feet of Spanish style with high-tech touches, had been transformed into a hedonistic gateway to hell. Colored lights spun and music thumped heavily. People were nude or barely covered, having sex everywhere.
We walked slowly into the estate. The sharp crack of whips could be heard above the music and screams of pain and pleasure abounded. People writhed next to each other and upon seeing us, tried to pull us apart or to have us join their mini orgies. We would have none of it.
“I thought we would stand out wearing these outfits, but clearly, I was mistaken, Nova.”
“What will we do?”
“Let’s move to a more open location. It would make sense that we should try to blend in more. You could make mad passionate love to me on the couch over there.”
“My senses are being assaulted. Perhaps a touch of wine would help, Adaline.”
“Lead the way, Mrs. Ivanov.”
Food, drink, and illegal drugs were everywhere. We sampled more of the blue wine before finding a location near the swimming pool to sit down. The slight buzz from the wine and sex going on all around us was enough to lure us into each other’s arms.
Adaline sat back in a chair, and I straddled her. My black wings unfurled and flapped slowly as I kissed her neck and collar bone. We were doing a good job of ignoring everyone else, when a hand ran across the back of my thigh.
Without thinking, I grabbed the hand thrust hard with my wings, and spun, tossing the man into the pool with relative ease. Guards were immediately there to help the man and surrounded Adaline and me.
“It’s all right. Stand down.” Alexsi pulled himself out of the pool. “I should have remembered to be more cautious.” He looked down at his dripping clothes. “Does your offer still stand, Anna? The one where I could join you both?”
Adaline nodded.
“Then come with me to my bedroom. I would not want others to interrupt us, and I am feeling rather guarded over anyone else getting close to either of you.”
Alexsi led us through the house and passed people completely naked having sex all around us. Adaline kept her hand in mine. When the bedroom door was closed, Alexsi pulled off his dripping shirt.
“Come, ladies. Indulge me. Let me watch you both before I join you.”
Adaline began kissing me and I kissed her back. We opened our wings as we kissed.
“We do this for a little while, then we get close to Alexsi, Nova.”
My hand reached for her breast as hers found my butt and pulled me against her. I slid my thigh between her legs, and she moaned, all the while kissing me nonstop. It would have been easy to forget Alexsi was in the room, but I could see him stripping out of his clothes while watching us. He was handsome and well endowed, causing me to shudder slightly.
Thankfully, he slipped on a robe and leaned back against the headboard of his bed.
“That’s our cue, Nova. Let’s head over to him. We need to press one of our rings against his neck.”
“Okay.”
“Leave your wings out.” Alexsi’s voice was dripping with lust.
I cupped Adaline’s face and French kissed her before leading her to the bed. We both crawled on our hands and knees up the bed towards Alexsi
“When we get the injection into him, we must hold him down until he succumbs to it.”
Slowly, painfully, we made our way up either side of Alexsi. Adaline kissed me, then moved close to kiss Alexsi.
“Now!”
We both used our speed to press our rings against Alexsi’s neck. Alexsi cursed and struggled, but with both of us using our strength to hold him down, he couldn’t get away. My hand covered his mouth until he slowly became less tense.
“Mmmmm. You ladies are so beautifullll.”
He tried to grab Adaline and I slapped his hand away.
“Where is the control code?”
“Ohhh! Yessss.” His voice was slurred. “Gooood iddeeeaa. Give the cooode to Annnnna first.”
“Where is the code?”
“Sssaafe. Be be behind dresser.”
“What is the combination?”
“Thiiirrty-sixxxx, tweeenty-twooo, thirty-sixxx.”
“I’ve got it, Nova. Hold him tight.”
Adaline moved the dresser and found the safe. It only took her a moment to open it and pull out a memory chip.
“We have the control code, Toby. Alert the team for getting us the hell out of here.”
“Let’s go, Mila.”
We left Alexsi in his stupor on the bed and rushed to his balcony. We stepped outside into the fresh night air and opened our wings. We flew into the night when a shot rang out. Searing pain ripped through my side.
“Nova!”
I floundered in my flight. My body was using too much energy to heal me, and I could barely stay hovering. Guards poured out onto the balcony and began shooting nets at us.
“I… can’t make it, Adaline. Go! Get out of here!”
“No!”
“Go! There are too many of them. Save yourself. Please.”
Darkness crept into my sight just as a net wrapped itself around me. I tried to rip through with my nails, but I fell heavily to the ground.
“Nova!!!”
***
When I came to, I was very hungry, and I was bound with chains to a bed.
“Your regeneration is impressive, even if it is a weakness, Nova.”
I shook my head and saw that my hair was still black.
“My name is Mila.”
“Did you seriously think I didn’t know who you are? You and Adaline?”
“It was all a trap. A ruse.” I spat angrily.
“I have been one step ahead of you the whole time.”
“The control code?”
“Was fake. What I let Adaline take was a virus. Hopefully by now, it will have infected the entire GSA. You should be thanking me.”
“For what?”
“I freed you from the very organization that would have controlled you. Your girlfriend left you. She is all part of the GSA plan.”
“Adaline!”
“I don’t believe you. What proof do you have that the GSA wanted to use the control code on me?”
“You would just be a start. They want to give it to everyone.”
“That’s your plot. You were developing it to control enhanced soldiers to take over the government.”
“You are well deceived, Nova. The GSA developed the code. It was my plant in the GSA that stole it and the mod. It was unfortunate that some of my employees got greedy and stole the mod from my man at the GSA. They traded it back and forth several times before you lucked out and received it. In case you are wondering, I have all communications from the estate blocked, but I will open a channel for you to access the code. You can review it yourself before deciding.”
I found the data and quickly scanned it. If it was real, then it was damning of the GSA.
“This could be faked.”
“Trace it. I know you can do that. Look at the digital tracks. Use your decryption skill to trace the lineage.”
I frowned.
“Yes. You see, I never created the code. They were going to use it on you.”
“I would have never installed it.”
The door opened and Fred walked in. I pulled against the chains. They groaned ominously but held firm.
I glared at Fred. “You were the mole.”
“Hello, Nova. Good to see you again.”
“Where is Adaline?”
“She escaped and went back to the GSA.”
“She wouldn’t leave me behind.”
“I’m sure we will see. If she doesn’t return, then you know she was using you. If she does, then maybe there is something to her relationship with you after all.”
“Why are you doing this?”
“To save the world from tyranny. The GSA is in league with the WMF and the leaders of the global government. Together they developed the control mod. They were planning on testing it on you first as you were deemed expendable. However, if it worked, then they would have a super-agent fully under their ability to use exactly how they liked.”
“Work for me, Nova.”
I shifted my eyes from Fred to Alexsi.
“You elicit so much trust with me being chained to wall.”
“You and Adaline are marvels of science. You represent the cutting edge of enhancements. I can give you so much more. I can protect you. I can pay you what you are worth and give you freedoms you never would have. You would live in luxury.”
I gazed at Fred. “Things just aren’t adding up. You wanted Adaline and me to limit our skills. You wanted us to leave ourselves open to code pushes. It was the director that allowed us to block incoming code.”
“I had to walk a fine line, Nova. I wanted you to limit your skills because I had no way of knowing which of them might include the control code. The director knows that your ability to block our pushes can be bypassed by a simple injection.”
“I don’t believe this. What evidence do you have that they want to control people? How would they even do that?”
“They would use a time-delayed free mod that contained the control code.”
I shook my head. “It’s implausible. What is the motivation?”
“What is the normal motivation for anything? Power and money. But let me show you. I gave you access to everything I have collected from WMF and GSA communications.”
I scanned the volumes of data. The rate that I could absorb information was astounding. The data was enough to lock the leaders of the WMF, the global government, and the GSA away forever. It implicated people at the highest levels of the global government.
Alexsi walked forward and stroked my cheek. It wasn’t sexual or predatory. It felt almost brotherly. “To show you I am being honest with you and that I bear no malice towards you, I am opening my skill library to you. Look at it. Check the code first. Download all you want. Only three people in the world can absorb these skills.”
“What about limitations?”
Fred shrugged. “Theoretically, there are no limits. Alexsi has them all.”
There were hundreds of skill enhancements. My own self-preservation might depend on what I had access to. I scanned them looking for control code or anomalies. There was nothing. I pulled them all. Languages, business acumen, computer skills, lock picking, more fighting and weapons skills, code creation skills, many so-called illegal skills, and so much more.
I slumped. “I’m so tired of being a pawn. Ever since I got this mod, I have had no ability to direct my own life. I have been shot at…” I looked down at my side, which was completely healed, “…shot, blown up, and now chained.”
“The world is a dangerous place, Nova. In a way, you feel what it is like to have your choices taken from you. Imagine what it would be like if you could not control your own body? You would be a prisoner in your own mind. The people in charge would own you.”
“I can’t believe they would turn the world into slaves.”
“The elites of the world would own everything. You saw the evidence. They are justifying this under the guise of reducing crime.”
“Why don’t you just go to the media?”
“Because the elites own the media outlets.”
I was grasping at straws. “Fred, tell me this is not true.”
“I have worked for Alexsi for five years, Nova. He is telling the truth. We are the last bastion of hope for humankind and freedom.”
“This doesn’t make sense. None of it. Why did you not try to capture Adaline as well? Why did we even have the mission to steal code from Alexsi?”
Alexsi paced with his hands behind his back. “You were the best target, Nova. Adaline has been with the GSA for many years. I thought if I could reach you, we might be able to reach Adaline. With your mods, I also did not think we could handle you both at the same time.”
Fred nodded. “The mission was never to get the code, Nova. The mission was to assassinate Alexsi. What you were not told was that I was ordered to put a lethal drug into the rings. Director Owens wanted Alexsi out of the picture. His plan was to take over Alexsi’s organization once he was eliminated and use the distribution network of Alexsi’s corporation to begin shipping mods with the control code. I replaced the ring drug with something that would have no effect on Alexsi.”
Alexsi leaned down and unlocked my chains. I stood warily, looking for exits.
“You’re letting me go?”
“Yes. Although I prefer you to stay to keep me warm at night and save the world. I’m just jesting. Sort of. You need to come to me willingly.”
A planter exploded on the balcony followed by bullets flying everywhere. All hell was breaking lose outside.
“I suspect that will be Adaline. Go to her, Nova. I want to keep my place intact. I’m dropping the frequency blocks.”
“Nova!”
“Adaline! I’m coming out!”
I looked at Alexsi and flew up and away from him and Fred. I spotted Nova and flew straight for her. She was armed to the teeth, firing at anything that moved.
“Nova! Are you all right?”
“I’ve recovered. We need to get out of here.”
I grabbed her hand and tugged.
Adaline hissed as she randomly fired a few more rounds into Alexsi’s estate. I tugged again.
“Please, Adaline. We have much to discuss.”
She growled but relented. We flew to a secluded beach. As soon as our feet touched the sand, she pulled me into her arms and kissed me all over. She carefully checked my wound area.
“I thought I lost you! I thought I lost you forever!”
“I’m here, sweetheart. I’m all right.”
She pulled me down next to her and smothered me in kisses. “I was so worried I lost you. I couldn’t even think straight.”
“I’m fine. Confused, but fine.”
“What happened?”
“After I was shot, my body went into regeneration mode, and I was losing consciousness. I was out by the time I hit the patio. I woke up chained to a bed.”
“Did… Did he…?” Adaline gripped the rifle harder. The metal groaned.
“No. He wanted to separate us. He didn’t think he could handle both of us at the same time. Alexsi wants us to join him.”
“Join him? He shot you!”
“I’ve seen the code, Adaline. He gave me access to evidence damning the GSA and the WMF. I don’t know what to think anymore. Fred…”
“Fred went missing, Nova.”
“He is working for Alexsi. He was the GSA mole. He is here in Mallorca.”
“What?”
“He was there when I woke up. Between Alexsi and Fred, they shared the most damaging data about the GSA. I’m struggling to comprehend it all. What if the GSA is compromised? What if they are the ones wanting to use the control code on people?”
“No, Nova. That can’t be.”
“Let me show you what they shared with me.”
“It’s too risky, Nova. I feel you truly believe what was shared with you, but how do I know the data is not corrupted? How do I know they did not drug or brainwash you?”
“Adaline… If you think I might be compromised, what will the GSA do to me? Fred said Director Owens was preparing to use the control code on us, starting with me. He said this mission was not to get the code, but to assassinate Alexsi, the one person that knew what was really going on.”
“If Director Owens is compromised then why would he allow us to block upgrades, Nova?”
“Fred told me the director knows our ability to block code can be bypassed through an injection.”
Adaline put her head in her hands. “I can’t focus on these things… Nova, we need to get you out of here. I need to get you home.”
“Home?”
“Yes, my angel. Home. It’s too dangerous here with Alexsi’s people everywhere.”
“I don’t know what to believe, Adaline. I just don’t think it is safe for either of us to go back to the GSA yet. Let’s figure this out together. Please don’t hand me to over to the GSA who will put the control code in me.”
“Nova. I love you. I need to make sure you are safe and protected.” Adaline pulled me to my feet and wrapped her arms around me. “An airlift will arrive any minute.”
“Adaline… no. Please… Why am I not hearing the team communications?”
“It’s protocol. They cut you off in case you were compromised.”
I felt betrayed and was unsure of Adaline’s allegiance. She never told me she believed me. I stepped back from her and held out my wrists. I was still too weak after healing to get away on my own. I couldn’t stop the tears from falling. I was broken.
“Do what you need to do, Adaline. Cuff me if you must.” I could hear the airlift getting closer.
Fear and pain flickered across her eyes. “Nova?”
The airlift arrived and Craig jumped out, grabbed me by my shoulders, and hauled into the craft. I could tell his strength mods had been installed, but I never fought him. Craig grabbed some cuffs and slapped them on my wrists.
“It’s just protocol, Nova.” Toby shouted above the engine noise.
Adaline jumped in. “Stop blocking my private channel with Nova!”
Toby shook his head. “We allowed it for you to contact and find Nova. I can’t turn it back on without the director’s approval.”
“Then get him on the line!”
Adaline grabbed my hands. “Nova. Talk to me.”
I shook my head, and the tears just came faster.
***
It took an entire day to travel back to GSA headquarters. Instead of taking me home to our apartment, I was brought to an isolation chamber and chained like an animal with metal impervious to my claws. For the next day I was poked and prodded. I was analyzed for drugs. Adaline stayed close, but I was completely lost. She said she loved me and wanted to protect me, but she handed me over to the GSA. She could be part of the plot. How would I know?
Finally, they consented to letting me go home with Adaline. We were escorted to our apartment and locked inside. I was numb and walked straight to the couch, sat down, pulled my legs to my chest, and started to cry all over again.
“Nova. We’re home. Please talk to me.”
“This is not home, Adaline. Not with being locked in and guards outside the door.”
“Forget about them. Forget about the GSA. Why have you shut me out? I love you, Nova.”
I looked up into Adaline’s beautiful face. “We could have run away. We could have figured this out together. You don’t trust me. Did you even love me?”
“Gods, Nova. I love you with every fiber in my being. My first and only thoughts are for your safety.”
“You gave me up to the GSA who are treating me like some treasonous prisoner. What if what Fred and Alexsi told me is true?”
Adaline sat on the couch and reached for me, but I shrunk back.
Adaline sobbed. “Please, Nova. You’re breaking my heart. Just let me touch you.”
I couldn’t bear to see her in pain. My mind fought my heart and my heart won out. I reached for her and pulled her to me. We held each other and cried until we fell asleep in each other’s arms.
We woke several hours later. It was dark, but not very late. We sat up and Adaline pulled some hair from my face.
“We need to talk about all of this, Nova. Don’t shut me out. Please listen to what I have to say.”
I nodded.
“Please believe me that the decisions I made were to protect you. When you were shot, I could barely function because I was so crazed with fear and anger. I’m a highly experienced GSA agent, trained to withstand almost any situation. I was taught to think clearly no matter what was happening. All that training and experience vanished the moment you were shot. Protocols demanded I leave you behind and complete the mission. I started flying to the rendezvous point but turned back a dozen times.
“Director Owens talked to me and reminded me that the most important thing was for me to return to base with the code. We could not risk the code being released into the world. No single person was more important. As soon as I met the team, I grabbed the rifle and flew back to find you. I was so relieved you were all right.
“What you shared with me went against everything I know. I have worked with the director and the team for years. I trust them. In all my missions, I have seen agents get captured. I witnessed their confusion after being recovered. Our protocols have stood the test of time and our enemies are adept at manipulation and turning even the sharpest of minds.
“I never doubted what you saw and heard is what you believe. If I were them, wanting to turn an agent to their side, I could think of no better story. It’s just so unfathomable. If what you said is true, then I have been working for the enemy. The GSA is nefarious, and Director Owens is complicit. I… Maybe we should have run away.”
“Adaline… I saw the code. I saw the encrypted signatures and the history of ownership. I saw the communications between the GSA and WMF leadership. Volumes of communications. They were not forgeries. The WMF is working with the GSA and global government leaders to deploy the control code to the masses. In their minds, they want to control the world, take over the wealth, and create a utopia where crime no longer exists, and people are merely drones doing the bidding of their masters.
“My world, from the moment I kissed you, has been you, Adaline. When you handed me over to the GSA, I broke inside. Director Owens is going to inject me. He will come up with some reason to insert the control code into me. Run away with me, Adaline. Let’s leave the GSA. We will leave the world to whatever sinister organizations, plots and counter plots exist and live our lives in our own little utopia.”
“I’m so sorry this has hurt you, that I hurt you. I won’t let anyone harm you, Nova. If the GSA were to try to install the control code into you, I would fight them. No one harms my angel. No one. There must be more to this. More we don’t understand. We can’t just run away with guards and protocols. The GSA doesn’t simply let people go. They really mean that a job with them is a lifelong commitment. If we left and it was not mutually agreeable, we would become global criminals. Bounties would be placed on our heads. Like it or not, we are in a precarious predicament, and we need to keep our wits about us.”
Adaline pulled me into her arms and kissed me. “Let’s go to bed, sweetheart.”
***
I woke up just as the sun was rising. Adaline was not in bed, and I found her sitting in front of her GSA monitor. She looked tired. Things were still strained between us. We cuddled some before falling asleep, but that was it. Both of us had much on our minds.
“Good morning, angel.”
“Did you sleep at all, Adaline?”
“No. How could I sleep when I knew I hurt you? I miss your lips on mine. Please forgive me.”
I bent down, cupped her face, and kissed her. I slipped my hand into hers and tugged her towards the shower.
Our love making in the shower was feverish and helped return us to something closer to what we had. Closer but not all the way. I loved Adaline, but a part of my heart was still wounded and knowing I had to face the GSA and whatever else they threw at me today, lingered in the back of my mind. I was being brought back into the lion’s den.
We ate and were escorted back to GSA headquarters. It all felt a little surreal. Director Owens met us, and I was once again locked with heavy chains in an isolated chamber.
“Is this necessary, Director?” Adaline’s voice was clipped. “Why are we not allowing Nova to debrief with the team?”
“I am not yet convinced Nova has not been negatively influenced by Alexsi. Clearly, she is demonstrating a lack of trust since her captivity and as such we need to take every precaution.”
“You have her in chains! You handcuffed her! You have yet to listen to anything she has to say! No wonder you sense distrust coming from her because you are treating her like a criminal.”
“Do I need to remove you, Adaline? This is GSA protocol. There is no telling what Alexsi did to her.”
“Then how will you get to the truth? You can’t keep Nova locked up.”
“We will inject nanobots into Nova. They move to places in her brain to extract her memories, transmitting them to a device that will allow us to see and hear everything Nova experienced.”
“Adaline…” I barely whispered to her and shook my head slowly.
A scientist wheeled a cart with a display system on it. He opened a case and pulled out a large syringe. The scientist looked back at Director Owens who nodded. I looked back and forth between Adaline and the man with the syringe as he approached.
“Stop.”
Director Owens turned to Adaline. “This is the only way we can be certain Nova has not been compromised.”
“I want to see it done on someone else first.”
“That’s ridiculous, Adaline. This is expensive technology, and the longer we wait to extract the memories, the harder it will be to retrieve them. You want Nova to be released then this is the only way.” The director nodded to the scientist.
It was horrible watching the syringe get closer and closer to my arm.
“Please. Don’t do this.”
The scientist looked back one last time as he pressed the tip of the syringe against my skin.
“Do it.” Director Owens commanded.
In a flash, Adaline crossed the room and ripped the syringe from the scientist’s hand. “Back off!”
Director Owens pointed at me. “She could easily be a Trojan horse. We must know for sure.”
Adaline ignored the frightened scientist and stalked over to the director. “If this is safe and effective, then you will be happy to demonstrate it for us.” With blinding speed, Adaline moved to stab the director with the syringe.
I was astonished to see the director snatch her wrist and hold it firmly stopping it from embedding into his chest.
“I knew it was a mistake keeping you two together.” He hissed. He was clearly speed and strength enhanced.
“Nova was right, wasn’t she?” Adaline strained to keep the syringe from being turned back on her. “This isn’t a memory review protocol, it’s the control code.”
I struggled against my chains, but they were designed to keep someone like me bound tightly.
“You are both the perfect guardians for our leaders. You will be even more perfect when you stop thinking on your own.” The director growled and pushed Adaline a step back.
Adaline’s eyes narrowed. “Oh, hell no.” She switched tactics and pulled her arm back towards her while releasing her wings and thrust herself backwards. The combined effort caused the director to fall quickly towards her. She spun, let go of the syringe, twisted her hand around the director’s wrist, and used his own momentum to fling him into the wall.
She didn’t stop with that and smashed his face hard against the cement. “No one touches my angel!”
Director Owens pushed his bleeding face away from the wall using incredible strength. “You’re not stronger than me, Adaline. I made sure of that. It will bring me great pleasure to turn you both into my devoted slaves. I will trap your minds and you will watch helplessly, unable to control your body as I command Nova to have sex with me in front of you.”
“You’re sick!”
I was frantic as I watched them struggle. The scientist began shifting and then suddenly lunged for the syringe.
“Adaline, behind you!”
Director Owens used the momentary loss of concentration on Adaline’s part to take advantage. With a roar, what I first thought were wings erupting from his back, turned into something else entirely. Sharp, black spines lined his back and arms, piercing Adaline’s arm as she was holding him.
Adaline cursed, then thrust back while spinning. Director Owens came away from the wall and crashed headlong into the scientist. His spines skewered the man like a shishkabob. Director Owens laughed and pulled the scientist off him and tossed the already dead man aside.
Adaline was holding onto her bleeding arm as the director began stalking towards her. Adaline backed away but I noticed Director Owen’s steps getting slower. Finally, he stopped, looked down at his chest to find the syringe. He began to convulse. His spines retracted and he stood passively like a mindless robot. That could have been me.
Adaline kept an eye on him, and she ran to my side and started releasing my chains. “I’m so sorry, Nova. You were right.”
As soon as the chains were off me, I threw my arms around her. “You saved me, my love.”
I checked Adaline’s arm, but it was already healing.
“We need to get out of here, Nova, but we need to take advantage of the situation. The lab is nearby. Let’s get our suits and we are going to destroy their communication system to slow them down.”
She pulled me over to stand in front of the glassy-eyed director. She stared right at him, pulled me against her and kissed me. “I should kill you now, you ugly porcupine. We’re going to destroy you.”
Deep in his eyes, you could see the briefest of recognition. Not a finger moved. He might as well have been a statue.
Adaline and I slipped from the room and walked slowly towards the lab. Once inside, we changed into our protective outfits. I followed Adaline back into the lab, and watched as she grabbed explosives. She placed them on the primary computing systems and communication centers.
We stepped back into the hallway only to run into Kyle, Craig, and Toby.
“The director released you, Nova?” Toby’s ears twitched.
“He did.”
Kyle frowned. “He told us you were both compromised.”
Alarms sounded.
Adaline nodded to me. “Brace yourselves.”
My wings thrust out and I grabbed Adaline as she pressed the button. The doors behind us exploded outward. We were already flying down the hall but were thrown end over end by the blast. We scrambled to our feet, and I looked back. Toby, Craig, and Kyle were shaken but getting up.
Adaline pulled me around the corner and instead of heading for the exit, we entered the aviary. She pulled out her gun and fired at the glass ceiling. Large plates of glass shattered and fell to the pool below. We flew up and out, turned, and headed towards our apartment.
Adaline and I landed on the roof of the building.
“We don’t have long, Nova. I have a plan.” She pulled two bags from behind a vent and tossed me one. “We are going to fly south to a park, then we will go into the bathrooms there to change. Once there, we will change aliases. I’ll need you to wear one of the dresses I put in the bag, and you will become Anastasia Fleming with your brunette hair. I will be Caitlin Fleming with my red hair. We are a married couple. Last night, I activated our third set of aliases and transferred a large portion of my money into Caitlin’s account.”
“You planned our escape?”
“I couldn’t sleep last night and so I planned for every possible contingency. As of this morning, I still had hope that the GSA was on the right side. It wasn’t until Director Owens told me about the injection to unravel your memories. I have never seen that used or heard we had anything like that. You warned me that might happen. I expected we would go straight to debriefing, but he wanted you controlled. You were the test subject.”
“What now?”
Adaline dropped to her knees in front of me and held out a ring. “Will you, Nova Hart, make me the happiest woman on earth and marry me? I do not want to go through one minute more of my life without knowing we belong to each other forever.”
“Yes!”
Adaline slipped the ring on my finger. “This was my grandmother’s ring, when marriage still mattered to people.”
I kissed her passionately. “I love you. Forgive me for ever doubting you.”
“Of course, I forgive you. I am so sorry I hurt you. From here on out, we listen to each other and no matter where we find ourselves, the priority is always each other. I should have run away with you until we figured this all out. That’s what we are doing now.”
“Can you hear me?” I spoke through our private channel.
“Yes. We blew up their communications system. They will need to be near us to block our communications. Let’s go, Mrs. Wessex to be.”
“You sure you would not rather be Adaline Hart?”
“That does have a nice ring to it. We better get moving.”
***
Over the next few days, we used our Fleming aliases to traverse the country and then travelled to Italy. We kept our expenses to a minimum and did our best to stay away from surveillance systems. The GSA would eventually find us, but, for now, we had a small window of peace.
I smoothed out my white dress and looked up at the wisteria-laden archway at the top of a series of marble steps. Through the archway and between rows of flowers, waited Adaline. It had taken us a few days to find a venue, dresses, and then someone to officially but not officially wed us. Any changes to our primary aliases would set flags in the data system, including our current location. We decided we didn’t need the electronic document or official status, what we held in our hearts would be good enough.
We also knew we needed to keep moving, but we promised each other this was a priority, so we took the time to do it right.
A young girl handed me a small bouquet of pink roses and gave me a nod that it was time. I walked up the stairs filled with both excitement and nerves. Once I passed through the arch, I saw Adaline standing under a second arch. With my enhanced eyesight, I could see her eyes dilate and her chest hitch.
I walked slowly, torn between making the moment last and emblazoning it into my memory forever, and rushing to her side.
“I have never seen anything so beautiful, Nova.”
I unfurled my white wings and smiled.
“I stand corrected. Gods, you’re gorgeous, Nova.”
I retracted my wings and stepped up next to Adaline. I took her hand in mine. “You take my breath away, Adaline. I’m so grateful for my photographic memory. I will cherish this perfect moment for the rest of my life.”
We exchanged vows, kissed, then retreated to a vineyard cottage restaurant for dinner at sunset. We shared a wonderful dinner, fine wine, and danced under the stars to romantic music. We stayed for the night in a separate cabin on the property and made love several times before falling asleep in each other’s arms.
***
“I have a special treat for you, Nova.”
I looked down at my left hand and at the sparkle of light reflecting off my wedding ring from the mid-morning sun. My hand rested in Adaline’s.
“How could anything be more special than yesterday? It was perfect. Our wedding, the way you looked in your white dress, the setting, dinner, dancing, and making love through most of the night. I managed to forget about the world, GSA, and mind control code. I only wish my mod could turn back time so I could repeat yesterday over and over again.”
Adaline squeezed my hand. “Mmmm. I’ve been coming up with some plans, but we can discuss those tomorrow. Today, we are going to get on a train, travel down to Venice, and I have a mini honeymoon planned for us.”
“Venice… I have always wanted to go there, but we have limited money.”
“Sweetheart, please don’t worry about money. Let me treat you extra special for one more day. You can’t imagine how much joy it brings me to see the sparkle in your eyes and a smile on your lips.”
“It doesn’t matter if we live in a fallen down shack or have barely anything to eat. As long as I am with you, you will see that sparkle and smile. I do, however, love surprises. When do we leave for the train?”
“We should pack and head to the station right away.”
It took very little time to pull our things together and soon we were on the train heading towards Venice. The train ride was romantic as we snuggled close and watched the scenery speed by. The countryside of Italy still held a sense of old-world normalcy in a world turned upside down.
The high-speed train trip did not take long and within a few hours, we were waltzing arm in arm down the streets of Venice.
Adaline tugged my hand excitedly. “Come with me.”
She led me down to one of the many canals and pulled me into one of the hand-powered black and red gondolas. I had only ever seen these in movies.
“Baglioni Hotel Luna.” Adaline gave the man as our destination.
We snuggled in each other’s arms as we moved through the canals. There was so much to see. When we pulled up to the hotel, I simply stared at the façade in amazement. The place was stunning.
I leaned close to Adaline. “We can’t afford this.”
“Shhh. It’s my treat. Remember, we are on our honeymoon.”
We entered the spotless lobby and moved to the check-in counter. Adaline as Caitlin Fleming held her eyes up to the optical scanner. The man behind the counter frowned.
“I apologize, Mrs. Fleming. Your room was overbooked.”
“How can that be? Is there anything you can do?”
Another man came in from the back room and whispered something to the person helping us.
“I have just been told we have a room we can make available for you, but it will be several hours. This would be at no cost to you for the inconvenience.”
“We’ll take it.” I jumped in. “Are there any good places to eat nearby?”
The man cocked his head and smiled. “This is Venice, ma’am.” The answer was rather assumptive. In other words, of course there were good places to eat.
Adaline kissed my cheek. “I know the perfect place.”
We walked several blocks through expensive shopping areas until we arrived at Gio’s Restaurant and Terrace. We were given a table outside next to the water with unobstructed views of the Basilica di Santa Maria della Salute.
We ordered our meals and held hands as we waited for our food and wine to arrive.
“All I can say is this is a surprise and experience beyond anything I could have ever imagined. It is so beautiful and romantic here. Thank you, Caitlin.”
“Anything for my beautiful bride. I hope our room will be nice, but you can’t be free.”
“Where do we go from here? With our skills, I’m sure we can find some kind of work.”
“I have some ideas, but for one more day, let’s pretend we have nothing to worry about.”
We ate a fabulous meal, then headed back to the hotel, stopping off at a street vendor for a gelato dessert. When we arrived at the hotel, the staff were extra attentive and led us to our room.
I paused when we stepped through the double doors of the massive suite that was likely reserved for dignitaries.
“This must be a mistake.”
“No, ma’am. The suite is yours.”
The hotel staff tipped their heads and slipped from the room leaving Adaline and I staring at each other in disbelief. The room was incredible with high frescoed ceilings, gold-painted trim, enormous flower bouquets, and stylish furniture.
We wandered through the living area and into the bedroom. On the large bed were two dresses that could have been designed for princesses.
“Did you have anything to do with this, Adaline?”
“No… There’s a note on the bed next to the dresses.”
I stepped over to the bed and picked up the note. “For your inconvenience. Please enjoy the suite and anything the hotel has to offer. There is a dance in the ballroom tonight, you are welcome to attend. If the dresses need adjusting, please call down to the front desk.”
“Seems a little over the top to me, Nova, but I was planning on taking you dancing tonight anyways.”
***
Adaline showered and changed first, then headed down to the ballroom. In her words, she wanted to recreate our first dance and wanted the joy of seeing me enter. No offense to the Excelsior Hotel, but there would be no comparison. That hotel, as magnificent as it was, just didn’t compare. The dress I slipped on was a Dior, and by the time I had completed making up my hair and putting on some jewelry, I almost didn’t recognize myself.
I stared in the mirror and gazed at my reflection. The dress was form-fitted to my curves. My hairstyle, which I got help from the virtual assistant, cascaded down my back and over one shoulder with gentle curves, made me look like a famous movie star. My brown eyes were stunning.
I ran my hands down the front of my dress and paused them to stare at my wedding ring. I was on the run from at least one global organization, had been transformed by a stolen mod, and married to the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. I could not be happier.
I made my way down to the ballroom and stepped inside. My eyes found Adaline right away as she shooed one man after another away from her. Her eyes found mine and the tether she had on my heart tugged me forward.
My new skills allowed me to walk gracefully through the staring crowd. I looked up slightly into Adaline’s eyes and smiled.
“I heard my dance partner for the evening was waiting for me in the ballroom. I had no idea she would be so beautiful.”
Adaline leaned forward and kissed my neck beneath my ear. Her teeth brushed my earlobe as she whispered. “My heart all but stopped in my chest when I saw you arrive. You are breathtaking, my angel.”
She pulled back and slipped her hand into mine as we began dancing.
“No side mission tonight?”
She smiled. “I do have a mission tonight, but it will not involve breaking into offices or gunfights.”
“Is it secret?”
“It is, but I sense I can trust you, angel. I’m going to dance with you until we can no longer keep ourselves from removing our clothing, then I will take you to our room, slide you out of that exquisite dress you are wearing, and carefully examine every inch of your body for illegal substances.”
I pulled her close and whispered into her ear. “I’m not wearing any panties.”
“Ohhh. You naughty angel.”
***
The previous night had been so romantic and fun that I woke with a smile I might never lose. Adaline and I were dressed casually and taking advantage of the large balcony where we ate our breakfast. A knock sounded at our door.
“Is this when they come and tell us it was a huge mistake and give us a bill for a hundred thousand credits?”
“Don’t worry, Nova. We could always fly away.”
We both stood and Adaline moved to the side of the door as I opened it.
Alexsi walked into the room. “Hello, sexy ladies.”
Adaline glanced back into the hallway before closing the door. “What are you doing here? How did you find us?”
“I own the hotel. You seriously wonder how I found you? Two of the most beautiful women in the world walk into my hotel and you think I would not be notified? Your aliases are good, but you need to realize you are barely incognito. While most systems these days focus on eyes, I use a combination of retinal and facial recognition and your faces do not change, just your eyes and hair color. I hope you appreciate the upgrade to your room.”
I inched closer to Adaline. “That was you?”
“Of course. Think of it as a gift for taking care of Director Owens, although I understand the WMF and GSA leadership have new plans for him now that he has become their test subject.”
We followed Alexsi into the room as he sat in one of the couches.
Adaline moved closer to him and slapped him. “That’s for shooting Nova and far less than you deserve. Do you have snipers nearby to take us both out?”
“One day you might realize that my shooting Nova was what enabled me to get one of you the truth and ultimately what saved both your lives.”
“You had us alone! You could have talked to us. Shared everything.”
Alexsi rubbed his cheek. “Either one of you or both of you could have been compromised or already under control. It was a big enough risk just getting one of you alone. I assume you both realize the situation you are in?”
Adaline glared at him before sighing and pulling me down next to her on another couch.
I held her hand and leaned forward. “Of course, we do. The GSA and WMF are after us.”
“You don’t know half of it. Two of your aliases have been compromised and published worldwide. You are the world’s most wanted criminals right now. All agencies have killed on sight orders.”
Adaline shook her head. “Great. All that makes us unique will quickly expose our alternate aliases. We need to go into hiding in some isolated part of the world.”
I leaned into her. “I’m fine with that. If I have you, I’m good.”
Adaline stroked my hair. “It’s no way to live constantly looking over our shoulders.”
Alexsi smiled. “You don’t have to live like that. Join me. Together we will take them down, erase your aliases from their systems, and then you can live your life the way you want to.”
Adaline stood and paced. “For all the years I worked with the GSA, you were the epitome of everything I believed I was fighting against. I admit I do not trust the GSA and realize I have been duped, but how will we be certain you are not just as bad? Let’s assume the WMF and GSA are seeking ultimate control of the population. What’s your end game? Let’s say we take them down, who takes their place?”
Alexsi grinned and spread his arms out on the top of the couch. “I want to rule the world. King Alexsi has a nice ring to it, don’t you think? Isn’t that what all nefarious criminals seek?”
He intentionally paused to watch Adaline’s reaction before becoming serious. “Adaline and Nova, I will let you in on a secret. I have everything I need and more. I have no desire to rule the world, as quite frankly, it would be too much of a headache. The general population has become reliant upon a governing body to set the rules and provide structure for them to live within. The rest of us just want freedom to do what we want to do. If the GSA, global government, and WMF were eradicated, then the world would fall into complete chaos.
“Economies would crumble. Supply chains would stop. Like it or not, the current governmental agencies play a part in creating a sense of security. I’m a businessman. I like my lifestyle. I can’t maintain my lifestyle if the world is collapsing. Like you, I don’t want to be hunted for the rest of my days. My plan is to set the WMF and GSA back a few decades. I will systematically purge their data systems with a worm that will crawl through and delete all information regarding you both, myself, and my organization.
“Additionally, I will inject code that will destroy their ability to consistently track anyone, wipe out their control code, and siphon their funds to an offshore account making it more difficult to rebuild their infrastructure.”
“Sounds like you have it all worked out.” Adaline said sarcastically. “I’m all for not being hunted. I assume you are here because you need us.”
“There are only three people in the world that could pull something like this off and they are all in this room. Nova already has my entire library absorbed, including skillsets from the most brilliant technological minds in the world. You have the motivation to clear yourselves, the ability to help me do that, and you are exquisitely beautiful.”
I stood and walked towards the balcony. I inhaled deeply, smelling the aromas of Venice and the bakeries from the streets below. I turned back to them. “I think you are missing an opportunity and something that will set them even further behind.”
“What’s that, Nova?”
I smiled as Adaline came to my side.
“What’s your idea, angel?”
***
Several weeks later, I sat across the table from Toby. Adaline was across the street watching the front of the café and Alexsi was watching the rear. It had taken much effort to leave messages for Toby to meet me, but we needed an inside man.
“Thank you for agreeing to meet me, Toby. Were you followed?”
“I should haul your ass back to the GSA in cuffs for that stunt you played back at headquarters. You nearly killed us all.” He sighed. “No one from the GSA knows I’m here. I just don’t get it, Nova. Why did you do it? Why did you turn on us?”
“That’s a very complicated question to answer, but I want you to know I never turned on you or anyone else on the team except for Director Owens and the higher ups at the GSA and WMF. They are the ones that created the control code. The director was planning to inject me with that code.”
“We saw the footage. The director was debriefing you in the lounge and you launched yourself from the couch to attack him. You injected him with something. He only just came back last week.”
“I need you to be open minded, Toby. The video you saw was fake. I was a prisoner, chained and cuffed to a chair. The director came in and brought another man with him. He stated he wanted to review my memories and to do so he was planning on injecting me with nanobots to extract and project my what I had seen and heard. In truth, he was going to inject me with the control code.
“Adaline fought him to protect me. The director is heavily modded, with strength speed, and spikes. During the fight, the other man grabbed the syringe and was going to use it on Adaline. She spun away and pulled the director into the man. The director was accidentally injected with the control code.
“Listen, Toby. I don’t expect you to believe me. You’re smart. Look at the video they showed you. Look for telltale signs of it being a fake. Then look at these documents and communications.”
I handed him a data storage chip.
“You could be handing me a bunch of fake data.”
“Take your time with it. Examine the data carefully. Pull in Craig and Kyle to help you verify the authenticity of data if you trust them. Just avoid anyone else for now.”
“I’ve known you my entire life. I can’t wrap my head around what you did.”
“All I ask is that you trust your instincts.”
Toby’s gaze moved to my hand and the ring on my finger. “You’re married now? To Adaline?”
“As much as we can be with the world hunting us. Nothing can be official.”
“Why risk coming to me?”
“Because you deserve to know the truth.”
“I can’t promise the next time I see you that I won’t shoot you.”
“Let’s hope it won’t come to that. Be safe, Toby.”
***
Several weeks passed and I worried that Toby chose to ignore the data. What we were planning would be easier with his help, but we had alternate plans in case it didn’t.
Adaline wrapped her arms around me and kissed my neck. “How is the code coming, angel?”
“All done. I tested it on myself this morning.”
“We are going to change the world. This is going to work and when it does, we are going to have a real honeymoon. I wanted to let you know that Toby just reached out through our secure channels. He wants to meet.”
“What’s the venue?”
“He wants something very public. World Mod Expo in Tokyo.”
I smiled. “That’s perfect. We need to inform Alexsi.”
***
Adaline and I entered the World Mod Expo as Caitlin and Anastasia. There was still a significant threat to us traveling under any other aliases. We had several hours to kill before we met Toby and our plan was to scope out safe places to meet among the throngs of people and, according to Alexsi, make a stir to draw interest back to a conference presentation the three of us would give later in the evening. By us making ourselves known we hoped would draw the crowds.
The expo showcased every legal known mod and provided mod developers with opportunities to gain visibility to the WMF for approval. Thousands of people walked the aisles of the convention checking out developers and vendors. Almost everyone had their mods on display for all to see.
“Ladies!”
Adaline and I turned towards the man calling after us. We were wearing our GSA outfits that Alexsi had modified. Even though we were not displaying our wings, the body-hugging outfits and our beauty garnered much attention.
Adaline slipped her hand into mine. As the gathering crowd parted allowing us to see the man in his booth.
The heavily muscled man gave a bow to us and waved us forward. “My name is Jarod, and I must say, I have not seen anyone as beautiful as the two of you.”
Adaline smiled. “Thank you for such kind words, Jarod.”
“You both must be constantly bothered by people and afraid at times. My company has developed a new strength mod that outperforms most cybernetic enhancements. Having a gentleman around with such prowess, would be comforting for you, would it not?”
He seemed like a likeable fellow. The crowd was growing around us, and this was a good opportunity for us to show off a little.
I stepped forward pulling Adaline after me. “I have my beautiful wife to look after me, but you look very strong.”
He smiled as he flexed his massive biceps. “Let me show you, ladies.” He stepped over to a heavily burdened bench press. “Cybernetic mods can only increase strength so much. My mod enhances your DNA to improve muscle fiber strength.” He laid back and bench pressed nearly six-hundred pounds.
Adaline smiled large for the crowd. “I am impressed. That is an astonishing feat.”
“Would your wife feel more secure with someone enhanced like me around to protect her?”
Adaline turned back to me. The crowd was eating this up. “What do you think, darling?”
I shook my head. “Sadly, no.”
Jarod’s face faltered.
“It’s not that this isn’t amazing. You have created something quite remarkable, but my wife is very special. She has her own mods from ModGlobal Industries.”
Jarod stood a little taller. “Nothing they make is comparable.”
Adaline laid down on the bench press.
“Would you like a spot, love?”
“I’m fine, sweetheart.”
Adaline easily bench pressed the weight much to the astonishment of Jarod and the crowd who all cheered. She got up and faced the crowd. “My beautiful wife and I will be sharing a historical breakthrough at the conference tonight. It will change the world as we know it. We hope you can all make it. Just a hint, we will be giving away free mods.”
Adaline grabbed my arms and led me through the gaping crowd. Many tried to stop and ask us questions, but we merely said if they wanted to know more, they would need to attend the event.
We wandered the exhibit floor until we came to a large cage with a man and a woman egging on the crowd.
“Who will challenge us? You think you are tough? You think you have the right mods to take us on? We at Jujitsu Tech have the most advanced fighting mods available. Anyone that beats one of us, man or woman, will win one hundred thousand credits.”
Someone that was obviously a plant in the crowd shouted back. “I saw you fight earlier. No one could withstand either of you.”
Adaline leaned close to me and kissed my neck. “You’re up, angel.” She grabbed my hand and pulled me through the crowd. “My wife will challenge you!”
The man and woman pressed against the cage. The man chuckled. “She is far too pretty and small to challenge either of us.”
“Not either of you, both of you at the same time.”
The woman laughed. “You have training, darling?”
“Some.” I tapped on the cage. “I’ve never fought in a cage before.”
Adaline stepped up onto a small stage and shouted over the crowd. “What do you all think? Would you like to see my beautiful wife challenge them?”
Someone in the crowd shouted back. “I would like to see your beautiful wife do anything, but watch her in a cat fight? I’m in!”
I tried to look demure. “What are the rules?”
The woman shook her head. “I think you should reconsider, young lady.”
I looked into her eyes as I whispered to her. “My wife is proud of me. Win or lose, I still win in her eyes.”
She held up two targets. “We each wear two targets. A significant hit to the target will turn the target black. If both targets are black, then that person is out of the fight.”
I nodded as she opened the cage door and placed the two targets on me. One was on my chest, the other on my back. They each wore them in similar places.
“Are you ready, pretty girl?” The man shouted.
I held up my hand. “One second, please.” I stretched tall, then down, giving he crowd something to whistle at. “I’m ready.”
The man crossed his arms over his chest and stepped back letting the woman take the lead. I will give it to her that she was skilled and fast, but compared to all the training I had, my speed, strength, and enhancements, she was no match for me. Within seconds, she was on the floor of the cage with one of her targets black.
“Damn it!” She cursed as she rolled away. “Get in here!”
The man and the woman began circling me. He lunged while she tried to trip me up. The cage was tall, so I let my wings erupt from my back and I rose above them both much to the glee and cheers of the crowd. The two of them collided together as I lightly landed a short distance away.
The man growled. “What kind of mods do you have?”
“ModGlobal Industries mods.”
He frowned as my wings retracted and I dropped into a defensive stance. “Come on, big guy.”
He was clearly speed enhanced as he rushed me. I ducked low, smashed my open palm against his chest target and sent him back across the cage.
“You’re doing great, love!” Adaline shouted. “I’m getting hungry though. Can you speed it up a bit?”
“Anything for you, sweetheart.”
I moved to the offensive. I rushed them both, twisted, turned, ducked, and spun away from their attacks before taking out both their targets.
I moved towards the cage door when I heard the man rush me from behind. I snapped my leg back and up, stopping my foot mere inches from his nose as he skidded to a halt.
“Now, now. Play nice. I wouldn’t want to hurt you.”
He growled but knew he was defeated. I handed them the targets they had placed on me. The woman handed me a credit chip, but I turned her down and stepped out of the cage. I silenced the crowd with a hand.
“I must say that their fighting mod is very impressive. Unfortunately for them, my mods are significantly more advanced and when combined with all the mods I have, they didn’t have a chance. Please don’t think less of their mod. My wife and I are presenting later tonight for ModGlobal Industries. We will be giving away free mods and introducing something new that will change the world as we know it. I would encourage you to be there.”
Adaline came up and kissed me in front of the crowd. “Well done, love.”
***
We gave several more demonstrations by the time we met Toby. As planned, we met by a specific vendor and moved to the food court. Adaline found an out of the way table that had fewer cameras pointing at it. We were not surprised when Kyle and Craig also sat down.
Craig frowned. “We chose to meet you today because this would be inconspicuous due to all the people and here you two go about making a huge commotion. Are you trying to get caught?”
Adaline smiled. “Nice to see you too, Craig. Let’s just say it was a necessary risk. We needed media attention on the event tonight.”
Toby leaned forward. “We reviewed all the documents, and you are both correct. Sadly, the three of us find ourselves at a crossroads. The very organization we work for has been lying to us.”
Kyle nodded. “We uncovered the real video of your fight with the director. We just don’t know what we can do.”
I looked from one to the other. “We have a plan, but need to know if you are with us. Are you compromised?”
Craig huffed. “We might be now. Every person here is snapping pictures of you both, along with us.”
Adaline looked up at a distant camera. “It’s really all part of the plan, Craig. Here’s what we need you to do.”
***
Adaline snuggled into my arms and kissed me. “I’m worried, angel.”
“Me too. If anyone had ever told me I would be a woman, married to the most beautiful woman in the world, trying to save the world several months ago, I would have laughed at them.”
“It’s almost over, but the most dangerous part is yet to come.”
“I know. I’m trying not to think about it.” I kissed Adaline passionately as Alexsi walked into the room.
“You two sure I can’t get in on that action? I seem to recall Anna inviting me once.”
“Who is Anna?” We giggled as we said it together.
Alexsi sighed. “Such is life. When will Caitlin and Anastasia be ready? We’re live in twenty minutes.”
My hair turned brunette and as Adaline became Caitlin with her red hair.
“We are ready now. We should go.”
I clung to Adaline and kissed her multiple times. I refused to let go of her as we made our way down to the largest conference hall in Tokyo. We were provided microphones as I peeked out to see the crowd. The place was packed.
A technician nodded to us. “You’re up.”
Adaline and I walked out onto the stage. People whistled and cheered.
“Good evening, ladies, and gentlemen of the world. We are thankful you can join us tonight.”
Adaline took over the next lines. “We are broadcasting live around the world tonight. Tonight, the world changes. We have the honor of introducing to you Alexsi Chernovik, CEO of ModGlobal Industries.”
Alexsi strode boldly out onto the stage and bowed to the crowd then waved a hand towards Adaline and me. “What do you think of my partners?”
The crowd erupted into cheers.
Alexsi put up his hand to silence the crowd. “We have limited time. Even as we speak to you, the World Mod Forum and the Global Security Agency are mobilizing forces against us. They deem us a threat.”
It was my turn, so I stepped forward. “Not long ago, I was a purebred. I had no mods, no altered DNA. I was an anomaly. What was frightening to me was that without mods and education, I could not compete with everyone else. The world has shifted, and the best jobs go to those that have the most expensive mods. How many of you can relate?”
The vast majority of the crowd shouted out.
Adaline paced back and forth. “For far too long, the global elites have controlled our lives. They took over our educational systems, designed our education, fed us revised versions of our history, and presented false narratives to us as facts.”
Alexsi waved to a large screen behind us. “Tonight, we take back our lives. ModGlobal Industries is making available to everyone a free mod. It’s a learning mod and comes with historical core education. By taking the mod, you will instantly be able to read, write, and speak fluent English, Mandarin, Hindi, French, Russian, Korean, Italian, German, Spanish, and Portuguese languages. In addition, the mod also contains complete competency in mathematics, history, geography, social studies, basic medical and first aid, and much more.”
“What’s in it for GlobalMod?” A man shouted out.
I walked to the front of the stage. “GlobalMod has a vast library of advanced skills we will sell for very modest prices. Before you ask your next question, let me answer it for you. We have provided the ability for anyone to expand the library. You can make your own skill mods and sell them through our platform.”
Adaline took my hand in hers. “This is what the WMF and GSA want to kill us for. They want to control what you learn and how you learn. They want to control the mod market.”
People’s communicators lit up across the room as Alexsi wrapped up our presentation. “That is the link to the mod core code. If you have any ModGlobal Industries mod already, you can simply install it from the link. If not, we are offering a free mod in any one of our outlets around the world.”
A woman shouted out. “I know math! I can speak Spanish!”
The crowd erupted with people accessing their new skills.
Suddenly the crowd went quiet as GSA agents rushed onto the stage from both sides. Alexsi, Adaline, and I were grabbed and cuffed.
Craig wrestled Alexsi’s microphone from him and spoke into the microphone. “This is the end of the presentation. The WMF and GSA warns against installing or downloading this mod.”
The crowd nearly became violent as they screamed vulgarities at Craig.
We were hauled off the stage to chants of “Down with the WMF! Down with the GSA!”
Craig grabbed Adaline. Kyle took Alexsi. Toby took me. They dragged us through the building to multiple transports.
“I love you, Nova!”
“I love you too. We will get out of this.”
As the transports pulled away from each other, each going in a different direction, our communications severed.
There were five agents in the transport with Toby sitting across from me.
Toby leaned forward. “We’re taking you home, traitor.”
“What about Adaline?”
“She is being sent to our Hong Kong headquarters. I hope you are proud of yourself.”
“What have I done wrong?”
“You conspired with the enemy to put control code in all the people of the world.”
“Really? I’m shocked you would think I would turn my back on the GSA and the WMF. I was undercover. I modified Alexi’s code to prevent such control from happening.”
Toby slapped me. “Enough! Do I need to tranquilize you?”
“And miss a ten-hour flight? Choices, choices.”
***
Toby woke me as we landed. I didn’t need the tranquilizer, but I managed to sleep anyways in the military cargo plane they used. I was dragged from the plane and to a waiting transport van. A media station was playing.
“Like wildfire. That’s how I would describe the spread and adoption of the ModGlobal Industries free mod release. At conservative estimates, over one billion people have installed the mods and it is not slowing down. The WMF and GSA have made public statements and have tried to block the transmission, but people were given the ability to transmit the mod from one to another without traversing the global network infrastructure.”
“Turn that off.” Toby shouted.
I smiled for the rest of the trip to headquarters. Once inside, a placid-faced Director Owens greeted us. Another man stood next to him and sent the other agents away.
“Toby. Your service is duly noted. The debrief is at 0800 hours tomorrow morning. Get some rest. Mr. Owens, escort our guest to the new lab.”
Director Owens grabbed my arm with a strong grip. I made note of my surroundings and saw that the old lab we had blown up was almost rebuilt. I was brought through a passageway into another building and a large conference room. Director Owens let go of me.
“Have a seat, Nova.”
I took a seat and used a claw to test the metal on the cuffs finding they had not used the proper metal to properly secure me. “Who might you be?”
“I am Grant Harrison. Administrator of the GSA. You have caused us many problems, Miss Hart.”
“Let’s see. I exposed Director Owens’ plot to control the masses and assisted in giving free education to the world. Why is that a problem for the GSA? Is that not my job? Was I not hired to protect the world?”
“Do not trivialize this. You have set us back, but you are a gnat.”
“When you say us, you are speaking about the leaders of the global government, the WMF, and the GSA?”
“You have seen the documents and communications. You know who we are and what we are about.”
“May I ask why you are doing this?”
A man entered the room with a large syringe.
“I think you know why, Miss Hart.”
“Enlighten me. Is it just for money?”
Grant stood. “You would not understand.”
“Try me.” I sliced through the metal cuffs with my claws, and they fell silently onto the seat behind me.
“The world is stagnating. We have technology, but no future. If we could control the people, we could drive them towards one goal. Look at Walter Owens. He is a slave to our control code. He will do anything I tell him without question. I could tell him to bake me a cake and he would. I could tell him to kill thousands of people and he would.
“The goal, Miss Hart, is to remake the world in our image. To design it the way we see fit. The useless people of the world will become slaves, as will you. However, I have special plans for you. I modified the control code to include modifications just for you. You will be fully aware, unlike Walter. You will be completely devoted to me. Ultimately submissive and skilled in every form of sexual pleasure.”
“You’re sick.”
I felt a sharp stab into my thigh, and I cursed. Grant smiled.
“You can leave us now.” He spoke to the man with the syringe.
I felt the nanobots coursing through my body, installing new skills and trying to embed themselves into my mind.
When the man had left, Grant moved closer to me.
“The process is a little slower than simple control code. The man with the syringe was a simple distraction. The real syringe was under your chair.”
I felt the burning of the nanobots as they fought me for control. I worked on my own code, adapting it as quickly as I could, but his code was not simple, and it was attacking me at multiple levels at the same time. I lashed out as a convulsion hit me and my claws fell short of his neck.
I fell to the floor shaking. Mentally, I threw everything I had at the code working its way through me. I gritted my teeth and screamed.
“Yes!” Grant chuckled.
The pain began to ebb. All my coding skills finally pushed back the nanobots, but not before some damage was done. They had touched the core of who I was, but I was still me. I softened my face and smiled as I looked into Grant’s eyes. I knew what his code wanted me to be and do.
I moved to my knees and looked up into his eyes. “Master.” I said with as much love as I could muster.
He grinned and looked over at Walter Owens. “I recall you telling me this was what you wanted to do with Nova. It was a great idea. Leave us.”
Walter silently left the room. When the door closed, he unbuckled his pants and dropped them to the floor.
“Please me, Nova.”
I smiled, leaned forward, and slashed his dangly bits off with my claws. I then stood and gripped him around his throat to stifle his screams.
“You pathetic piece of crap. You almost had me. I almost succumbed to your control code.”
“You will not get out of here alive.”
“Neither will you. But I do need one thing from you.”
I squeezed and extended my claws, slicing through the soft skin of his neck and bones easily. The moment of his death, the door exploded inward and Director Owens in full porcupine mode rushed towards me.
I thrust out my wings and flew backwards away from his attack placing me on the far side of the conference room table. With my wings retracted, I settled myself in for the fight of my life. Walter growled and began throwing chairs, Grant’s body, and parts of the table aside to get to me.
I placed my back to the wall and using both feet, pushed the conference table away from me with everything I had. The table crashed into Walter sending him flying towards the far wall. His spikes drove deep into the wall making him struggle to pull away.
Taking his battle to free himself from the wall as an advantage, I grabbed a chair and swung it against his head. I heard bones crack, but he was unfazed, and the force of the blow broke him free from the wall. Under the control code, Walter was more of a machine than a human.
He tore the chair from my hands and threw it aside before taking a swipe at me. I grabbed his wrist with both hands to stop his swing and the power of his hit nearly sent me flying. I extended my claws as he pulled his arm back through my claws for another swing causing his hand slice off and drop at my feet.
Even that did not seem to slow him down. If anything, he became even more enraged and feral. I dove across the remaining piece of the table to create some distance from him. I grabbed another chair to use as a shield, flipped it so the legs were pointing away from me, and extended my wings. I braced myself against the back wall, pushed with my legs as I thrust towards Walter. As I had hoped, the legs pierced Walter’s body and I continued to fly us towards the far wall. We crashed together, the legs of the chair plunging through him and deep into the wall behind. One of the legs had caught him in the neck and severed an artery. I stepped back expecting Walter to continue the fight, but he was dead.
I took in a deep, shaking breath and examined the room. It was covered in blood and gore. I looked down at myself to see that I was also coated in blood. I reached down, picked up Grant’s head, and knew I would have nightmares about this day for the rest of my life. I slipped into the hallway just as two guards turned the corner with their guns drawn. They didn’t hesitate and fired.
I felt the heavy impact against my chest. My ribs cracked and I was sent sprawling, but the suit stopped the bullets from penetrating. I rolled to my feet, threw Grant’s head at them, then rushed forward, being hit by one more bullet near my hip. My momentum kept me moving forward as I crashed into them. By the time I untangled myself from their bodies I saw they were both unconscious. I grabbed their guns and Grant’s head, and using some code I had written, redirected a portion of my healing energy so I would be able to function while I started to heal.
I was in a lot of pain by the time I got to the server room and held up Grant’s head to the eye scanner. The door unlatched and I pushed the door open and tossed Grant’s head to the side.
The server room was noisy, but I heard a slight shuffle of feet to my left. I turned and held my gun steady as Toby stepped from one of the server aisles. His gun was pointed at my head.
“I’m surprised you made it past the shot, Nova.”
Another shuffle sounded behind me and from my peripheral vision I caught a glimpse of Mark Wagner with his gun trained upon me. I put up my hands and slowly stepped back to get them both in front of me. Mark kicked at Grant’s head and grimaced.
“I thought we were on the same side, Toby. You saw what the control code did to the director. He was a slave. Is that what you want?”
Toby sneered. “That was the first prototype. They have since refined it. You were injected with the latest variant, and it would have allowed you to be much more human albeit a very compliant one.”
“We should shoot her now, Toby.”
Toby shook his head. “The guards are coming. We will just hold her here until they arrive.”
I glared at Toby. “Why, Toby? You’ve seen what the global government, the GSA, and WMF want to do. Why are you siding with them?”
“I’m not stupid, Nova. They have far more resources than Alexsi ever will. Your little stunt with giving away free mods won’t stop anything.”
“That’s where you are wrong, Toby. Those free mods contain control code blockers. Do the right thing, Toby.”
Toby tensed, turned, and shot Mark in the leg. Mark screamed and fell backwards clutching his leg. I ran over to him and slugged him knocking him out, then tore his shirt and wrapped it around his bullet wound.
Toby came up beside me. “I was aiming for his gun hand. He’s lucky I never killed him. He caught me coming into the server room and I had no choice but to play the part that I was ordered by Grant to secure the place. Mark was in on it from the beginning. He was the director’s silent right-hand man behind the scenes.”
“Do you still have the worm?”
Toby pulled out a memory chip. “Got it right here.”
“Let’s get it installed and get out of here.”
We moved over to the servers, and I quickly installed the worm. The code would crawl through the network and data system to eradicate any references to the control code, Alexsi, Toby, Craig, Kyle, and Adeline and me. It would periodically move and hide, only to resurface and cause havoc with the global identification system and purge any new data about us. New data would be inserted regarding our aliases, turning us into model citizens. If everything worked out perfectly and Adeline and Alexsi successfully infiltrated the data centers where they were held captive, then the worm would be installed at each major data center around the world, wiping out all backups and archives. The piece de resistance was that in the near future, the code would expose all the leaders in the GSA, the WMF, and the global government that had plotted the control of the world’s population.
“Let’s get out of here, Toby.”
“I should cuff you first in case we run into anyone.”
“Mmmm. I would love that. Oh my God! Where did that come from? Damn it! That bloody submissive code!”
“Kiss me, Nova.” Toby said gleefully.
The urge was there to obey him, but I fought it. “Not a chance, furball.”
***
I watched Toby hitting on a pretty girl with cat ears at Alexsi’s Palma estate. Kyle was drinking blue wine while lounging by the pool.
“Stop pacing, Nova.”
Alexsi and Kyle had arrived at the estate a day ahead of Toby and me.
“I can’t.”
“Adaline will be fine. We know the worm will take its time and we agreed to having no communications that might get intercepted. She will be here.”
“I can’t live without her.”
“That’s good sweetheart, because I can’t live without you.”
Adaline was limping and disheveled, but she never looked so good. I ran into her arms and kissed her over and over.
“I love you so much, Adaline. You’re hurt!”
“I’m fine, angel.”
Toby and Kyle came over to us.
“Where’s Craig?”
Adaline’s voice hitched. “He didn’t make it. I think by the time we got to the server room the GSA were onto us. There were nearly a dozen guards. Craig fought them while I installed the worm. They… they shot him in the head. I was very lucky to get away. The world will never know how much of a hero he was.”
I hugged Adaline tightly. “We can all share our stories and honor Craig later. Let me get you cleaned up.”
She nodded and I led her to our room. As soon as the door closed, she threw herself into my arms and began crying.
“It was horrible, Nova. So many people died, then Craig being killed. The worst part was not knowing what was happening to you. You went into the lion’s den. You were taken to headquarters.” She cupped my face with her hands to look me over carefully before kissing me. “Are you all right, angel?”
“Physically I have healed, but I’m not certain I will ever fully heal mentally.”
“Oh, darling.”
“Let’s get you cleaned up, love. Why are you limping?”
“The suit was taken from me before I arrived at the GSA facility in Hong Kong. During the fight, I was shot in the leg and using your coding suggestions blocked my healing so I could stay awake until I arrived here. Getting to you was more important than healing.”
“I adjusted my healing code. Let me give it to you so you can stay awake and heal while I tend to your needs. Can I get you anything, Miss?”
“Miss?”
I shook my head. “Sorry. Just a leftover from my visit to headquarters. Grant Harrison injected me with a new control variant.”
“He what?”
“He wanted to turn me into his sex slave. The code morphed as it tried to take me over. I managed to overcome it, but it left some lingering issues.”
“I’ll kill him! I will hunt him down and end his wretched life!”
“There is no need, sweetheart. I decapitated him, then used his head to gain access to the server room.”
“Oh God. That must have been horrible.”
“About as bad as when I killed Director Owens with a chair leg through his neck.”
I started unbuttoning Adaline’s top and she stopped my hand. She pulled me over to the bed and wrapped her arms around me. We shook in each other’s arms until we both fell asleep.
We woke up hours later, bathed, then slept again allowing Adaline to fully heal herself.
***
By the next day we were as back to normal as we could be. It was a beautiful sunny day as Adaline led me out to the open-air veranda. Toby, Kyle, and Alexsi were there as we took a seat.
“Glad you two could make it.”
Adaline nodded somberly. “That any of us are here at all is a miracle.”
“You are correct, Adaline. Tonight, we will be holding a celebration dinner for Craig at a nearby restaurant. I think everyone needs to know what has been happening and how we move forward from here. First, perhaps a little bit of news.” Alexsi turned and activated a media screen.
Images filled the screen with global government, GSA, and WMF leaders being taken away in handcuffs. Riots were taking place all around the world calling for the overthrow of the WMF and GSA. Government leaders were calling for peace and proclaiming that a splinter group within the government had tried to utilize mods to gain control. They were denying being complicit.
Alexsi turned off the media screen. “I have been using my organization to test how well our code has worked. You can see by the media that the communications and data leaks are having the impact we had hoped for. In addition, our identities are populated with upstanding records. Adaline and Nova, you are no longer wanted criminals in any systems we have been able to investigate.”
I smiled. “That is very good news.”
“Indeed. Before I share more, I want to offer you all positions. ModGlobal Industries is too large for me to run by myself. I have drafted up documents to make you all co-owners, each being responsible for a division. You can be as involved as much as you like, but it seemed the easiest way to bring you into the fold and compensate you for everything you have done for the world, and me.”
“It would be nice to have some income so I can take care of Adaline.”
Adaline giggled. “I will be taking care of you as soon as this meeting is over, angel.”
I ran my hand along her exposed thigh. “I did receive a little something extra from the injection. I have a full skillset on how to please someone. I have been looking forward to trying them all out on you.”
Adaline grinned. “Just how many skills did you learn?”
“Six thousand, seven hundred, and thirty-two.”
Adaline leaned over and kissed me. “Oh, angel. We are going to have so much fun.”
Toby tossed up his hands. “There is no justice!”
Alexsi got us back on track. “Are you all in to be a part of ModGlobal Industries?”
Everyone agreed before Alexsi continued. “Good, because what I am going to share with you should make you very happy. You are all extremely rich. As in buy your own island rich. Since our presentation at World Mod Expo, our free mod has been installed nearly two billion times. Our advanced skill libraries are selling so fast, we can barely keep up with the numbers.”
Troy whooped.
Adaline stood and kissed Alexsi on his cheek. “Are we done?”
“For now. We need to talk about your specific roles in ModGlobal Industries. Go make love to Nova and try not to make too much noise.”
Adaline grabbed my hand and pulled me to our bedroom.
***
Three months later, Adaline stepped up to the front counter of a gorgeous open-air hotel lobby in Fiji. The staff all snapped to attention.
“Mrs. Hart. We are honored to have you both stay with us. Your suite is ready, and everything is prepared for you. Is your stay business or pleasure?”
Adaline smiled wide. “How could anything with my beloved angel be nothing short of pleasurable? However, we will inspect the hotel and staff to make certain everything is as it should be, although we doubt we will find anything amiss. Thank you for your service.”
“The staff will show you to your room. If you need anything at all, please do not hesitate to contact me.”
I watched the interaction carefully even though I had stood back from the counter. Our security guards were discrete, so I had no fears. They were ever diligent in our protection and thankfully only had one incident to deal with a few months ago when the president of the global government sent assassins to kill us.
Adaline walked back to me and looped her arm in mine. “I do enjoy the perks of managing the hotel division.”
I leaned into her. “Someone’s got to do it. Travelling around the world. Seeing spectacular sights. Staying in the finest of accommodations. Finding new hotels to buy since we have more money than we could possibly spend in ten lifetimes. It’s rough.”
“Your room, ladies.”
The man opened the double doors then closed them behind us leaving us alone to stare breathlessly at the turquoise waters from the living room. The entire front of the suite was open to the fresh air of the ocean and private beach. Mahogany floors were polished to perfection. Elegant furniture was carefully placed to capture the breezes and views.
“We got the best division.”
Adaline kissed me and ran her hands along my side. “I am sure Toby would say he has the best division.”
“Toby was thrilled to oversee entertainment. ModGlobal Industries owns over five hundred clubs around the world. He always loves a good party whereas I love it when I have you all to myself.”
Adaline stepped over to the bedroom and dropped her dress to the floor. Her naked body called to me. “Shall we, Mrs. Hart? I think we are on number one hundred and three.”
“Anything for you, Miss.”
***
***
Thank you for taking the time to read my story. I hope you enjoyed it. Please take a moment to leave a comment or a personal message. I love to hear from you and your comments give me energy and excitement to write more.
Blessings,
Avia
Hunted
Book two of the Valg
***
From the author:
This story is the second in a trilogy. While it can stand alone, it is much better understood if you read my first story, “Turned.” Turned introduces the fictional universe which is the set for the trilogy. This story begins right after Turned ends, but with all new characters. Don’t worry if you are not seeing your favorite characters from “Turned” as they will return for the final story.
Please enjoy and let yourself be taken away for a few hours as you read this.
Avia Conner
***
Hebetudinous, the state of dullness and lethargy. I found myself looking up words to describe my job as a technical writer and this word was particularly precise. It was fascinating, really, not the job, but the words I was finding.
I wasn’t surprised when my boss leaned over my cave-like, windowless, stained, mustard-yellow, inner-building cubicle wall. He did it often enough. He pushed his glasses back up his pock-marked nose and smiled with a hint of delightful glee.
“Good morning, Stan. We just received a new contract with Billings-Cartier. They manufacture asbestos-free, fire-retardant roof shingles that look like cedar shakes. Fascinating product. They need two technical manuals written, one for installers and one for salespeople.”
He pulled a cart around to my cubicle opening. The wheels groaned ominously as the eighty-plus pounds of notes, loose pages, ratty baby-blue binders, and research documents provided by Billings-Cartier came into view.
“They want to keep the manuals simple, no more than two hundred pages apiece and they need them by month’s end.”
I tore my glassy, unfocused eyes from the overly-burdened cart. “But… That’s in less than two weeks.”
“Which is why I came to you. No one else wanted the job. They said it was impossible.”
“Have you considered that the prognostications of the other writers might indeed be correct?”
My boss just ignored my response by turning and walking away. “I’ll expect drafts in a week.”
My attention was drawn back to the cart as a small avalanche of binders fell off the pile effectively blocking my exit from my cubicle. I let out a subtle but lengthy groan.
***
It was after seven that night when I arrived home from work. It had taken me all day to simply organize the information into content-specific piles. My brain was traumatized and as numb as a big toe in flip flops during an Alaskan winter. I questioned whether it was even worth returning to the office Monday morning, but I gave myself the weekend to contemplate my career choices. I had just sunk into the comfortable cushions of my couch and closed my eyes to tune out the world when a knock sounded at my door.
I grumbled as I got up and looked through the peephole. A well-dressed couple stood at the door. I opened it a sliver.
“I don’t know what you’re selling, and I don’t need salvation, at least the kind you’re offering.”
The beautiful blonde-haired woman let her eyes pass over me. “We’re not… My name is Salle and this is Viktor. Are you Stan Westly?”
“Yes.”
The man offered an irritated huff and pushed open the door with seemingly little effort considering I was still holding most of my body behind it. He stepped inside. “We don’t have time for niceties.”
“Hey! Get out of my apartment!”
The woman stepped inside and closed the door. “We need to verify your DNA.”
“My what? What’s this all about? I’m calling the police!”
I reached for my phone on the counter, but the man had it in his hand before my arm even left my side.
The woman looked exasperated with him. “I told you we need to be sensitive during these types of encounters. Stan? May I call you Stan?”
“Yes, but…”
The man grabbed me by my upper arms, lifted me off the ground as easily as if I were a ten-pound tabby cat, and plopped me down into a chair.
“Viktor! Was that necessary?”
He stood stoically next to the chair. “Just get on with it, Salle. We have two more on the list in case this isn’t the one we’re looking for.”
At this point, I was scared for my life. “Look, I didn’t do anything in case you think I stole something from you. I don’t own anything of value if you want to steal something from me. My job isn’t worth blackmailing, and you aren’t carrying an Awake magazine or a very large check. What do you want from me and why do you need a sample of my DNA?”
Salle sighed while casting a sidelong glance at Viktor. “I’m sorry, Stan. We should have explained this while we were still outside the door. We believe you could be the son of some very important people. We’ve been tasked with identifying that person. I just need a blood sample.”
There was something about the woman that put me at ease even though my mind was churning. These people broke into my apartment and yet I found myself complying. “Sure. What do you need? An arm, a finger, or…” I glanced at Viktor, “…my neck?”
“A finger will do.”
“I get to keep it, right? My finger?”
She smiled. “Of course, Stan.”
I held out my hand and quick as a wink, she pricked it and squeezed out a drop of blood into a vial with golden liquid in it. She shook the vial and it turned a vibrant green, then a deep brown.
“I guess that means I’m not who you’re looking for.”
“Quite the contrary, Stan. This confirms you’re the right person. May we sit?”
Viktor sat without hesitation and before I could utter a word. The woman waited until I nodded.
“What’s this all about?”
Salle leaned forward. “You don’t know who your real parents are, do you?”
“No. I looked but never found any leads.”
“They’re dead.” Viktor said with a neutral tone. He tapped his foot slowly.
“Seriously, Viktor?” Salle glared at him.
Viktor’s fingers thrummed softly on the arm of the sofa. “Just get on with it. We need to convince him to meet the elders for the awakening.”
My gaze danced back and forth between the two, appreciatively landing on Salle. I sucked in a deep breath surprised by the calming scent of flowers emanating from her. “I don’t even know what to say. You barge into my apartment, shove me down, take my blood, then tell me my real parents are dead. What gives?”
“We have a job for you, inherited from your parents, who…” She made a face at Viktor, “… recently departed the living.”
“So, no billions of dollars? How does one inherit a job?”
“Your parents left you a substantial amount of money. As for the job, in our… culture, it is much more common for a child to inherit the job of their parents.”
I sat up a little more. “What would be considered substantial?”
Viktor assessed the small one-bedroom apartment with a moment’s glance. “Your parent’s bathroom was larger than this place.”
It took me a moment to process his statement. “I’m still struggling with what you have shared and the manner you have come to me. You’re telling me my parents were wealthy and I inherited everything they owned?”
Salle leaned forward slightly. “Including their job. Yes. It’s rather complicated. The job comes with a home.”
“I can’t just up and leave my current job for something I don’t even know, was never trained for, and I’m assuming the position is located somewhere else.”
Viktor huffed. “Of course, you can. I told you, Salle. It would be easier for me to thump him on the head and simply deal with the aftermath later.”
Salle glared at Viktor. “Why don’t you step outside for a bit while I talk to Stan alone?”
Viktor stood and quickly moved to the door. “These human abodes are stifling anyways.”
“Why did he say human?”
“This may be hard for you to grasp. Viktor is a vampire and I’m a Fae.”
I laughed but stopped when her eyes began to glow green and my half-dead African violet doubled in size and suddenly exploded into a plethora of purple blossoms. My legs began moving trying to back me out of the chair I was sitting in.
“Relax, Stan.”
Calm enveloped me with her words.
“Let me put this as simply as I can. Your mother, Mora Dayvale, was Fae. Your father, Darrow Huntington, was a Shifter. Together they were the only Hunters of our supernatural community. With their passing, you will now become the next Hunter. We would like to convince you to attend an awakening ceremony to unlock your Fae and Shifter powers.”
“That’s easy enough to comprehend if it had even the tiniest shred of reality. If you honestly believe what you’re telling me and it’s true, I write technical manuals. Except for looking for a job, I’ve never hunted a thing in my life.”
“While you will need some training, skills will be automatically harnessed through the awakening process and additional ones will be bequeathed during the ceremony to anoint you as a Hunter.”
“Let’s say that you’re not lying and there are Fae, vampires, and Shifters…”
“Don’t forget witches and mages.”
“Of course, we can’t forget those.” I rolled my eyes. “I’m a pathetic, boring human. My plants all die. Isn’t that evidence to suggest I’m not some werefae.”
“You’re a Fae Shifter hybrid, not a werefae. All supernatural beings would pass as fully human until they’ve been awakened, or in some cases turned. Now that this is all shared, we should be going.”
“Get going? It’s been… amusing, and I can’t deny sitting across from the most beautiful woman I have ever seen hasn’t been the highlight of my life, which probably tells you a lot about me, but no. I think I will stay. Please take Dracula with you when you leave.”
Salle stood. “We’ll be back in the morning. Think about what we’ve said.”
***
Sleep eluded me that night. I kept thinking I had simply dreamed it all, but one look at my African violet and I knew something had certainly happened. Whether or not their story was true or that they were a Fae and a vampire was highly suspect.
I just finished breakfast when a knock sounded at my door. As soon as I opened it, Viktor barged right in just like last time.
“What’s your decision?”
I watched Viktor move to the fridge and open the door. He turned away with a disgusted look on his face. Salle stepped inside and I found it hard not to simply stare at her. In the sunlight, she was radiant.
“I’m interested, but you have to admit, it all sounds rather far-fetched. Grandpa Munster here is out in the sun. Doesn’t that mean he isn’t a vampire?”
Within a single heartbeat, I was against the wall will Viktor’s fangs descending towards my neck. He whispered with his low gravelly voice. “You watch too many movies and read too many urban myths.”
Note to self, never irritate a vampire.
Viktor let me go and I rubbed my bruised shoulder that he had used to hold me against the wall.
“Would more proof help?” Salle suggested. “We could take you to Revaria.”
“Is that a country next to Bulgaria? Do I need a passport? Will we meet Frankenstein, or better yet, Selene the vampire from the movie Underworld?”
Viktor growled.
“Revaria is the capital city for all supernatural beings. It’s on another plane of existence.”
“Like a parallel universe?”
“Something like that.”
“Sure. Why not? It’s not like I had any plans for this weekend.”
Salle’s eyes glowed and with a circular motion of her hand, a shimmering portal opened next to my couch.
“Travelling through a…”
Viktor shoved me into the portal. I twisted and spun, feeling quite nauseous until I stumbled into a park. I gasped at the sudden cessation of motion, putting my hands on my knees to keep from throwing up.
Salle glowered back at Viktor who just stepped through the portal. “As I was saying, travelling through a portal can be quite disorientating. Take several deep breaths.”
When the queasiness eased, I stood and looked around. Far from the cool, windy, cloudy day it was in Chicago, the air here was warm and the sky a deep blue. Colors appeared brighter than I ever imagined they could be. I felt a deep sense of belonging and peace as if I were finally home.
“Where are we?”
“In a park, near the Revaria marketplace.”
“How did you do that? How did I step from my apartment to here?”
“I created a magical portal between the mortal plane and the immortal one.”
“Immortal plane…”
“It’s what we call the worlds based upon the variations in lifespans. While not technically immortal, those that live here can live many Earthly generations. I’m one hundred and twelve Earth years old.”
“And how old is the crusty vampire?”
Viktor glared at me. “Are you intentionally trying to be funny? Because you’re not.”
“Sorry. I’m struggling to comprehend everything, and your sparkling personality is a great target for stress relief.”
Viktor shrugged. “I’ve been told I have a wonderful personality.”
Salle put her hand over her mouth to stifle her giggle. Viktor thought I was complimenting him. He reminded me of Spock from Star Trek.
“I think we should head into the market. This will provide you with a bevy of opportunities to help you conclude this isn’t a hoax.”
We started walking when I spotted a dragon-like creature flying overhead.
“We’re not in Kansas anymore.” I whispered to myself.
Viktor gave me a look that conveyed I was well below average intelligence. “We were in Chicago in case you weren’t aware of where you were living.”
“Clearly, Viktor, you don’t get out much. It is a phrase mortals use to say things are different.”
“Stupid mortals and their stupid phrases. Why can’t you simply state what you mean?”
We began walking from the park and into the streets. It all looked surprisingly normal in a Vienna meets Hogwarts sort of way. However, that’s where the similarities ended. We paused in the middle of a large market square. A brothel was to my right, but instead of offering their bodies, men and women of various species were offering their blood to vampires. In front of me, a large wolf was chained by four men and a horse, dragging him kicking and howling through the city. To my left, merchants sold everything from stylish dresses and clothing, to crossbows and spells.
“Can someone help me understand what I’m seeing?”
Salle took my arm and led me forward. “In the mortal realm, everyone is the same species, with similar shapes, sizes, and needs. Here, multiple species coexist. Vampires tend to be slightly taller than the others and after the first years of awakening or being turned, they can be in the sunlight. They do drink blood, but use it for healing, replenishing their magic, and euphoria.”
Viktor raised his chin slightly. “Shifter blood is like licking the bottom of a garbage can. Fae blood is the sweetest of nectars.”
I nodded slowly. “Sounds like you had experiencing licking the bottom of garbage cans. I’ll remember your choice words of wisdom if I ever find the need to drink someone’s blood.”
Salle continued. “The wolf Shifter you saw in chains is likely a new Shifter. Within forty-eight hours of a turning bite, new Shifters will transform into their animal forms for the first time. Some can’t control their animal form and need help shifting back. That wolf was being taken to assist him into transforming back into human form. Look around you, Stan. Witches often have vividly colored hair, each color representing their specialty. Red is the rarest, meaning the witch is particularly gifted in multiple magical disciplines.”
“Tell me about my parents.”
“Your mother was Fae, your father a Shifter. It’s incredibly uncommon for a Fae and Shifter to mate, and even less likely that they would have offspring. Fae and Shifters have a long-standing animosity towards each other. A Fae that would mate with a Shifter could be rejected by the Fae community. In your mother’s case, she was cherished and loved, but chose to walk away from her responsibilities to become a Hunter and to be with your father.”
“What does a Hunter do? Why is it so important?”
“There are always two Hunters that work together. Think of them as the detectives of the supernatural realm. They are unbiased arbiters of the truth, keeping peace between the species. Often, they hunt rogue members of society, those that break the laws or try to wrest power for themselves.”
“I can see my wordsmithing experience will be highly effective as a Hunter.”
“Hunters are gifted with the ability to do their job. They’re fierce and strong.”
“That single one-hour introductory class I took in karate will come in handy. People don’t simply know how to fight or do a job like that.”
“During the awakening, a person will receive ancestral memory from their species. Does a caterpillar know how to fly? Yet, when it becomes a butterfly, it knows inherently how to.”
“A Hunter is a job? How does the economy work here?”
“A Hunter is a position, a role. All species contribute equally to maintain the Hunters. In a way, it’s a job, but not something you could compare to a job in the mortal plane. Your jobs are structured there. Pay in the mortal plane is determined by the time you work, skills and experience you have, or what you produce. A Hunter is paid whether there is a task or not. They’re monitored by the council of elders, but not controlled by anyone. You have no boss telling you what you must do.”
Back at work, my desk was filled with dusty pages and documents needing to be collated, summarized, and digested. I winced at the work I had to return to.
“You mentioned awakening several times. What is that?”
“You are, for all intents and purposes, human. Hidden deep within you are your Fae and Shifter magics. An awakening is exactly what it sounds like. Elders of each species encircle you and unlock your magic.”
“I would be like you? I could make portals and grow flowers?”
“Fae are gifted with elemental magic. We are tied to the world and nature, drawing strength from life. We are healers and can bring peace and calm to those around us.”
I spun slowly taking in everything about a world I never knew existed. It was a world I felt intimately connected to and yet completely foreign.
“What do I do with my things? My job?”
“You could not maintain a job on the mortal plane, but I would encourage you to keep your apartment there for a season. Sometimes Hunters need to travel to the mortal plane and having a base of operations there could come in handy. Although, as a Fae, portal magic makes travel anywhere quick.”
“I just walk away from my job?”
“I’ll take you back home so you can have one more night to decide or make arrangements.”
“I’ve already made my decision. Nothing intrigues me more than being a part of something that was beyond my comprehension two days ago. I don’t fully understand what it means for me, but I feel alive here and all that is left for me in the mortal plane is a slow painful death.”
“That’s overly dramatic.” Viktor stated flatly.
“You obviously don’t know my job.”
***
“Are you ready, Stan?”
Salle and Viktor had come early in the morning and portaled me to a room somewhere in Revaria. Wood floors, walls, and ceiling gave the room a rich, warm feeling.
I took a moment to ponder Salle’s question. Was I ready? The previous evening, I sat in my Chicago apartment, staring blankly at the beige-painted walls. I felt not a single tug of remorse for wanting to leave everything behind. I was twenty-six years old, and immeasurably discontent with my life. I had nothing to tie me to that place or my soul-sucking job. I made a quick call telling my boss I was resigning immediately. I packed a few bags of clothes and necessities, but as I stared at them, I almost felt like it was too much to bring.
“Absolutely. What happens next?”
“Can I thump him now? We don’t need him conscious for the awakening.”
I looked over my shoulder to find Viktor staring out the window. Shaking my head, I focused on Salle. “Is he always like this? Can you put a muzzle on Count Chocula?”
Salle chuckled. “I need you to change into this.” She held out a white shift. “It’s best not to wear anything else.”
“It’s a dress.”
“It’s not a dress, it’s a one-piece shift. Awakenings can alter your physical appearance and having something soft and flexible is beneficial.”
“Excuse me?”
“When your Fae and Shifter magic awaken, your body will become aligned to that magic. We usually awaken our citizens when they’re only days old. When we awaken adults, the changes are more visible. It’s nothing to worry about.”
“Since he has no vampire in him, he will still be ugly.” Viktor stated coolly.
Ignoring Viktor, I hesitated for the first time. “My looks will change?”
“If you were descended from a witch, your hair might change to the color of your strongest magical discipline. Whatever happens, I can guarantee you will be pleased with the results. Supernatural beings are more handsome and beautiful than our mortal plane counterparts.”
I thought through everything again and found I was still resolute in my decision. “How bad could it be?” I took the shift from her hands.
***
The chamber I stepped into was enormous. Cold, inlaid stone floors greeted my bare feet. My ungainly steps slapped and echoed through the room. Five people stood before me while Salle and Viktor waited off to the side.
“Come forward, Stan.” A blonde woman that spoke radiated power and beauty. “My name is Lenora. I’m a Fae elder.” With a hand, she gestured to each person in turn.
“This is Triston, an elder of the Shifters.” The handsome man she pointed to was large and muscular. His eyes alert and deadly.
“Ember, an elder of the witches.” A woman with long straight orange hair tipped her head. She was alluring and I could feel the magical power she held within herself like static electricity in the air.
“Itzam, an elder of the mages.” The white-haired man’s purple eyes glowed briefly.
“And lastly, Thorin, a vampire elder.” If Viktor was intimidating, this man was downright frightening with his raven black hair and gray eyes that seemed to bury themselves into my soul.
“Salle told me that your blood results were green then brown indicating your Fae heritage is slightly more powerful than your Shifter heritage. We will need to awaken both your Fae and Shifter magic. This is often done at birth, but sometimes there are those like you who have been hidden within the realm of mortals and are awakened later in life. As a hybrid, you should have a mix of abilities and powers. During the awakening, you will change. There will be moments when it will be painful, but this is to be expected. Salle has explained that your physical appearance might be altered. Is this acceptable to you?”
“It is.”
“And you are committed to the process by which we will bestow your new role?”
I wasn’t aware of any particular process, but it didn’t matter. “Yes.”
“Your words are magically binding, committing you to whatever outcomes and next steps.”
I opened my mouth to say something but felt within myself that what spoken was already done and locked into place.
“Triston, take his right hand.”
Triston grabbed my right hand with his and reached behind him to clasp the hand of one of the other elders. One by one, the chain grew until Lenora’s reached out to my left hand. Like completing an electrical circuit, the magic of those connected to me burst forth. Heat flooded me and I was enveloped in white light. Pain radiated through my arms and chest. I tried to pull away but was held fast.
I screamed as my entire body ripped itself apart, not once, but multiple times. The light from the magic and my body was so bright, I couldn’t see a thing. I felt every fiber of my being exploding then imploding repeatedly. My screams continued, switching between higher pitched squeals to animalistic growls and roars.
Lenora and the elders chanted words as their magic flooded me. As quickly as it began, it ended. I collapsed to the ground in a heap of warm, white light. As the glow slowly dissipated, I could hear the tiniest of sounds and smell the individual scents of those in the room. I breathed slowly as I opened my eyes. Fine golden filaments dangled in front of me.
“Arise, Alya Dayvale.”
“Alya?” My voice wasn’t my own. Neither was the hand that I pushed up with and parted the golden hair that was in front of my eyes. I looked down at my shift, which now appeared much larger on me. Breasts pressed outward, letting me see the tops of them under the gap of the shift.
I focused on my breathing and closed my eyes assuring myself this was nothing but a dream, but when I opened them, I saw the same floor, same hair, same hands, and same breasts. I felt incredible. Powerful. Strong. Agile. Yet unmistakably female.
I stood slowly to my feet.
“Welcome, Alya.”
“I’m a woman?”
Lenora looked me over with little emotion in her eyes. “Your mother was a Fae princess, daughter to the most powerful Fae in the land. While your father was an alpha Shifter, your mother’s power was stronger refining your supernatural body into the primary nature of a Fae female. However, I can see by your looks, you’re a blend of Shifter and Fae. Your hybrid nature is extremely rare and once your mate is found and you both go through the Hunter anointing, you will be daunting.”
“But… I’m a woman.”
“This happens sometimes. You agreed to the potential changes by your own words and the magic within you allowed the changes, conforming you to what was needed by it. Salle and Viktor, please take Alya to her home and begin the process to anoint her as our next Hunter.”
The elders left the building leaving me standing next to Salle and Viktor.
Viktor stepped over to me and grabbed some of my hair. “That’s a vast improvement, even if you’re a Fae Shifter.”
Salle tugged my arm gently. “Come, Alya.”
“You didn’t tell me I would be changed into a woman.”
“I told you there was a likelihood you would be changed.”
I took a step, a smooth and graceful step. A step utterly silent as if I weighed nothing at all. A step that cause me to feel every change within me. I paused. “A likelihood? My hair didn’t just change color. I didn’t just get a cleft chin and a smaller nose. My entire body changed. Change me back.”
“That’s not possible, Alya. You are magically bound to the changes as you are to the process of becoming a Hunter. I sympathize with you, Alya. The changes are dramatic, altering you much more than I ever dreamed possible. I suspect this has to do with your ancestry.”
“My ancestry?”
“Your mother was heir to the throne of the Fae kingdom. It’s entirely possible that the magic surrounding the Fae royal line made certain you were your mother’s replacement. You need to see yourself. You can use your elemental magic to form a water mirror.”
“Use my magic… to create a mirror…”
“Imagine what you want to do, then visualize it. Your magic should be released, and you will have an innate ability to perform this type of magic.”
There wasn’t any doubt that I could feel my magic just as I had heightened hearing, smell, and vision.
“The more you visualize, the easier it will be. Focus on subtle details, then, when you have the image firmly in your mind, let your magic flow.”
I imagined the mirror, saw it before me in my mind, then tapped into my magic. Before my eyes, a mirror appeared, then promptly fell to the floor and shattered.
Salle giggled. “Nicely done. Rebuild the mirror and don’t forget the stand this time. There are still physics at play here.”
The shattered pieces melded back together, and a wooden stand formed just as I imagined it this time. I gulped and swallowed. I had created something from nothing but that wasn’t why I was struggling for air for reflecting back at me was a woman of otherworldly beauty. My fingers moved to my long golden tresses. My hair was silky soft, full, and as I brought it to my nose, smelled soothing and wild, like a glade of wildflowers next to a waterfall’s mist.
My eyes were large, like Salle’s, but where hers were deep blue, mine were green like new leaves in spring. Pure jade with slivers of gold that radiated power and inquisitiveness. They were captivating and a stunning contrast to my full, moist, coral-colored lips. These were lips that drew my eyes, wondering what it would be like to kiss them.
My skin was flawless with a warm, olive tone. It’s youthful appearance barely hid the defined muscles that laid just underneath. My breasts pressed the white shift outward. They weren’t huge, but not small either, seemingly a perfect match to my slender body. I pulled the shift around my thin waist emphasizing the curve of my hips and exposing more of my long, athletic legs.
“I gather you’re not entirely displeased, Alya? You’re beautiful.”
With a wave of my hand the mirror disappeared. “I’m not sure what to say. The transformation has left me exhilarated, energized, and yet bewildered. I’m confused. What do you mean I’m an heir to the throne of the Fae kingdom?”
“Not an heir, the heir. With your awakening and your mother’s passing, you have become the only living descendant of the Fae king. That makes you a princess and heir to the Fae throne.”
“Could there be anything else you both failed to tell me?”
Salle tipped her head to the side contemplatively.
Viktor had no druthers about sharing startling revelations. “We will need to discover your primary animal form, test your fighting abilities, speed, strength, and stamina. We will start the mating process, then once when you’re mated, go through the Hunter anointing ceremony.”
I was trying hard not to freak out. Something about the magical bindings were nudging me to stay relatively calm with the physical changes and the process. “Wait… Mating process? What mating process?”
Viktor shrugged. “What’s confusing about that? It’s a simple process.”
Salle found her voice. “Each species will be sending two candidates to be evaluated by you and us.”
“I get to choose from ten men, women, or animals? Would this be like the Bachelor… I mean Bachelorette?”
“No animals.”
Viktor snorted. “That’s debatable since there will be Shifters.”
Salle took my arm in hers as we walked back towards the room where I first arrived. “Each species sends one male and one female candidate. It is considered a great honor to be selected as a Hunter. I’m not sure what the bachelorette is.”
“It’s a television show about a single woman having to choose between eligible bachelors. How long is this process supposed to take?”
“A week or less.”
“A week? I have to choose a mate in a week? How can I possibly know if we’re compatible?”
“You’ll know and we will be assessing them too.”
“I’m not sure I can trust Viktor to choose my mate. He might select someone with the personality of a dead beaver.”
“Like yours?” Viktor offered a hint of a devious smile.
His offhanded comment made me grin. “There may be hope for him yet.”
I tried to ignore the way my body moved and how sensual I felt. The magic was working deeply inside me easing my transition, but not affecting my thoughts. I was likely in shock.
“What will we do about clothes for me?”
“The house will have all the clothes you need, magically adjusted for you.”
We entered the room and I looked at the pair of large suitcases I had brought with me. “I guess I won’t need much of this. It’s disconcerting how little of my life was worth keeping.”
“I’m not surprised in the least.” Viktor’s low voice was laced with smugness.
“I would have you make a portal, Alya, but you need to picture where you want to go. It’s much easier if you’ve been there before.”
She moved her hands and a portal appeared. I picked up the two suitcases noting how much lighter they felt indicating I was far stronger than before. I stepped through the portal, still affected by the twisting and tumbling it caused. This time I didn’t stumble when I stepped into the foyer of a huge home.
My mouth hung open as I absorbed what was before me. Large Arabic-shaped windows cast multiple colors through their stained glass onto highly polished inlaid stone floors. The ceiling was nearly thirty feet above my head and arched with detailed paintings and mosaics. A chandelier hung from the ceiling, perfectly centered over a circular water fountain. To my right, a pair of arched French doors opened into an immaculate garden. Two sets of stairs curved their way up to a second floor.
“Welcome home, Alya.”
“Home.” I breathed out softly and felt a thrum of power connecting to my spirit.
“You’ve gone through a lot. Your magic should be easing the transition for you.”
“It is. Without it, I’m certain I would still be lying on the chamber floor where I was awakened.”
“Let’s go to your bedroom first so you can change your clothes.”
We moved through the foyer and up the distant stairs. A wide carpeted hallway was lined with small statues, windows, and paintings of people. Salle stopped at a painting of a man and a woman.
“These were your parents.”
I felt tears flowing freely even though I was conflicted. Hadn’t they abandoned me? However, I could hardly breathe with loss as I stared at them. My mother was extraordinarily beautiful with long blonde hair and caring blue eyes. Her hands were held by those of a strong, handsome man with darker skin than mine, deep brown hair, and brown eyes that were both intensely powerful and yet loving. They looked into each other’s eyes with deep longing.
“What… what happened to them?”
“Murdered.” Came Viktor’s response from behind me. “We didn’t even know you existed until the magic of the home directed us to a handwritten letter secreted away inside the office. It will explain much to you.”
“Who killed them?”
“We don’t know specifics, but likely members of the Valg. That’s your first task once you are anointed Hunter.”
I hastily wiped my tears as Salle once again latched her arm into mine and pulled me along. At the end of the hallway, double doors opened by magic as if sensing me.
“The entire house is connected to your magic, Alya. It will even warn you if someone of ill-intent steps on the grounds.”
Salle stopped walking and gently nudged me forward on my own. “Your bedroom.”
Sunlight streamed in from a dozen floor to ceiling windows of the enormous octagonally-shaped bedroom. Plants of all varieties lined the walls giving the room a tropical feel. As I moved, the plants burst into bloom all around me. To my left, I could see a bright bathroom joined to a huge walk-in closet. To my right, another room was filled with weapons. I walked towards the furthest windows and a pair of arched double doors. A single step up placed me next to a large bed. I walked past the bed and through the doors onto an expansive balcony that overlooked gardens and forest beyond. I inhaled a deep breath of fresh air that filled me with scents of flowers from the garden and the forest beyond. Salle came up behind me.
“Viktor is heading down to meet with the staff and check on security. We will meet him downstairs in a little while. How are you doing, Alya?”
“I should be screaming, but everything feels… right.” More tears began falling. “I feel like I’m finally home. Like this is where I’m supposed to be, and who I’m supposed to be.”
“The awakening doesn’t make mistakes, Alya. Even your name was chosen by your magic.”
“Why did my parents abandon me?”
“I’m sure you’ll discover more in the letter from them to you. We could only read one section directing us to find you. The rest will only be visible to you. It’s right here. Take your time.”
Salle stepped away offering me some privacy. I walked out onto the balcony overlooking the gardens finding a seat on a marble stone bench. As I looked down at the pages, words that were scrambled and illegible reformed themselves.
‘Our dear and beloved child. If you’re reading this, then we are no longer living in this plane. Our sadness penetrates to the very core of our beings. We failed you. We failed to remove the dangers that kept us apart all these years and would seek to kill us and you.
When we realized we were pregnant with you, at first, we were overjoyed. That a Fae and a Shifter could produce a child together was unheard of. You’re the first of your kind that we know of. Culturally, this was sacrilege as Fae and Shifters were always at odds with each other. You were born out of love and are proof that unity between Fae and Shifters can exist.
It was later in the pregnancy that strange occurrences within the supernatural community began to emerge. The strongest of our world were being murdered and it was up to us as Hunters to stop this from happening. We found evidence of a deep and dangerous conspiracy. As Hunters, the guardians of the supernatural species, we posed a threat and as our child, so did you. For the child of Hunters will become a Hunter and you will become the next threat to those that wish to destroy the supernatural world as we know it.
We made a choice. An extremely painful choice out of fear. If we as Hunters were in danger, then you would be also. Even more so. We hid the pregnancy from others and when it came time to give birth to you, we hid you in the mortal plane. We hoped we would overcome the dangers and return you to us quickly, but it has been years. Since you’re reading this letter, we lost that battle and we lost any chance of being a family together.
You are not alone. There will be people we trust that have found you, awakened you, and will guide you to your esteemed place in our society. Where we failed, you will succeed because you carry the legacy of both of us inside you. You will be as strong as the both of us combined and when paired with your mate, nothing will be able to stop you from removing the threat.
We love you. We love you. We love you. Avenge us.’
I sat for several minutes reading and rereading the letter. Knowing the reason I was hidden didn’t make it right, but it helped.
“Are you all right, Alya?”
I wiped my tears and stood with a silent nod.
Salle studied me for a moment. “Shall we look at your clothes? I’ll bet you’re anxious to get out of that shift.”
Salle took my hand and we moved to the closet. There were dresses and fighting clothes, even clothes for the mortal plane. “Let your magic speak to you as you run your fingers along the clothes. Let your emotions and feelings help choose what you will wear. I’ll step back into the bedroom waiting for you when you’re ready.” She turned and closed the doors that led back into the bedroom.
How was I feeling? I faced a mirror and felt my breath hitch at the beautiful woman before me. I was contrite, somewhat lonely, and isolated, and yet feeling incredibly vibrant and alive. I spun and let my fingers glide along the clothes until I felt a tug on my magic. I pulled the item out and held it up. It was a white, floor length dress with red and purple flower patterns along the bottom. A drawer opened and a pair of white shoes and lacey panties presented themselves.
I tucked my long hair behind my ear and bit my lower lip, realizing these were very feminine gestures. What would wearing these clothes say about me? No one except for Viktor and Salle knew me for who I had been. If my magic and feelings chose these clothes, then would it be wrong to wear them?
I grinned as I held the dress up against me and turned to the mirror. My magic eased my transition even more, allowing my new identity to slowly rise to the surface. I smiled and it was as if my uncertainty drifted away from me like seeds from a dandelion flower in the wind.
I pulled the shift off and took a moment to gaze at my flawless body in the mirror. I twisted and stared, letting my grin grow into a full smile once again. I dressed quickly and checked myself out in the mirror one last time. My long golden hair was slightly curled as it fell to the small of my back. The white of the dress perfectly matched my emotions. I spun once more, then cautiously pushed the doors open to the bedroom.
Salle turned and faced me, her smile growing and her eyes lighting up. “That looks wonderful on you. Good choice.”
“To hell with my screaming brain.”
“That’s the spirit. Let’s go find Viktor.”
We exited the bedroom, passed through the hallway, headed back downstairs, and entered a large room that could have been a small ballroom. Once through there, we came upon a dining room that would easily seat forty people, then stepped outside onto an expansive veranda that overlooked the gardens, fountains, and forest beyond.
Dozens of people awaited us. Viktor faced us as we approached. He raised an eyebrow at me. Everyone bowed causing me to stop in my tracks. I turned around looking for someone that was important, but Salle took my arm and faced me towards the people again. She walked me in front of them.
The Fae staff tipped their heads. “Princess.” They muttered softly.
I felt individual waves of magic coming my way from the Shifters. They held themselves stiffly and growled low. My magic responded and pushed them hard enough that they dropped their heads submissively. Only the vampires were less deferential to me.
“Interesting.” Viktor said as he looked over his shoulder at me.
Salle got everyone’s attention. “I would like to introduce you to Alya Dayvale, princess and heir of the Fae kingdom. She will be our next Hunter and is thereby mistress of this house.”
A vampire stepped forward and bowed. “I’m Garret, Princess Alya, head of the home security.”
“Please, call me Alya.”
“As you wish, Alya.”
A large, muscled man stepped up next. “I’m Dominic, head fighting skills trainer.”
“Please to meet you, Dominic.”
A Fae woman curtseyed to me. “I’m Abigail. My job is to manage the household staff.”
“No need to bow or curtsey to me, Abigail. It’s nice to meet you.”
Salle tilted her head towards me with a broad smile. “Everyone, in two days we will need to begin receiving our guests for the mating process.”
Garret spoke up. “I will need the names of those arriving to vet them and their entourages properly.”
“Certainly.” Salle responded. “Abigail, perhaps we could arrange for a meal in the sunroom in a few hours?”
“Of course.”
***
After a lengthy tour of the home and property, Salle and Viktor sat down with me for an early dinner meal.
“Viktor, earlier today when we were meeting the staff, you said the word ‘interesting’. Care to elaborate on that?”
“All Shifters fit into a hierarchy. A wolf Shifter pack will always have an alpha, beta, and so forth. Shifter magic and their animal form strength dictates position in the hierarchy. All the Shifters reacted as if you were more powerful than them, which, technically shouldn’t be possible because you’re a hybrid. Dominic, the trainer, is a low-level alpha. He’s basically the leader of all the Shifters that work as staff at the home.”
Salle added additional insight. “As a hybrid, you would be expected to have half Fae power and half Shifter power, but since your father was an alpha and you are part of the royal family, it appears you could be stronger than expected. Perhaps we don’t know enough about your specific hybrid nature since it occurs so rarely. When the Hunter anointing is performed, you will roughly double your magic, strength, speed, and agility. It’s bequeathed to Hunters so that they can perform their duty. If, for example, an alpha Shifter went rogue, having a Hunter with less strength would be problematic and you will need to interact with kings, queens, alphas, and elders, many of which would not give you the time of day if you weren’t powerful enough.”
“What happens next?”
“I spoke with Viktor and he reluctantly agreed you probably need time to yourself. After our meal, you’re free to do as you like. I would encourage you to stay on the property and not venture into the city alone. The next days will be very busy. Tomorrow morning, you will spend the time with Dominic. He will help guide you with your Shifter magic, and, hopefully, you will discover your primary animal form. There is a possibility you could have multiple. In the afternoon, I will work with you on your Fae abilities. In the evening, you will train with Viktor and Dominic in fighting styles.
“Starting the following day, we will reduce your training as you’ll be attending mating functions, galas, and having individual time with each candidate. After witnessing a touch of your power and seeing how beautiful you are, I suspect this matching process might prove quite entertaining.”
“Entertaining?”
“Not only is being chosen the next Hunter an incredible honor and comes with great prestige for the respective species, having such a pretty mate will no doubt create some healthy competition.”
“I do get a say, right?”
“The choice isn’t just yours, but synergy between the pair is essential. If you don’t feel anything, then that person isn’t a wise choice for you.”
“And there will be ten?”
“Yes. The elders that were at your awakening have gone back to their councils and confirmed their two choices based upon what they felt and saw of you.”
“Not only do I have to wrap my head around everything that has happened to me, but I need to choose a mate. Are you sure we can’t post my profile on eSupernaturalHarmony.com?”
“Are you struggling, Alya?”
“Well, no. Yes. I feel good. Great even. But that’s wrong. I should be angry and upset that I’m no longer male. The fact that I’m not struggling more is making me question my sanity. Then, to top it all off, I have people calling me princess. I can’t be the heir to the throne of the Fae kingdom when I know nothing about the kingdom and how it operates.”
“The king might not want a hybrid on the throne anyways.” Viktor blurted out.
“Finally, I have something I can agree with Viktor on.”
“I wouldn’t be so certain, Alya. The king was devastated by your mother’s loss. He only just found out you existed. He’s very interested in meeting you.”
“I’m sure he will be thrilled to hear my skills are technical writing, making macaroni and cheese from a box, and that I was his grandson up until today.”
“The elders are sworn to secrecy regarding your gender transformation as are we. We do this to protect you and your new life after your awakening. You have the chance to become whomever you wish, starting life over, picking different choices.”
“I think that all started with me agreeing to come here.”
“Do you think you can find your way around?”
“Yes.”
“Then, unless you have more questions, we will leave you so you can have time for yourself. There won’t be much of that in the days ahead.”
“Oh, I have questions, but they can wait for another time.”
***
I wandered the house and gardens for several hours. I kept trying to think through my situation, but there was nothing that could be resolved by mere thinking. I found myself content and happy when I wasn’t considering my future or all that had happened to me. It was enough that every second and every movement reminded me I was different. My new body was so graceful and sensual, I spent much time pondering how good I felt.
Once back in my room, I used the bathroom for the first time and stared often at my reflection. Nothing was shaking my underlying giddiness. I wasn’t bad looking before, but now, I was happy to see myself in the mirror.
When evening came, I moved through my closet, stopping when my magic tugged on me. I pulled a silky, sexy nightgown from the rack and was pleased for the freedom it offered. When I finally slipped into bed, I let my hands roam freely to explore my body. I was grateful I fell asleep quickly.
***
I was standing in a dead garden. The earth was dried and cracked. All around me blackened flowers stood frozen in time on stiff, brittle branches. I found this confusing as everywhere I had been in the immortal plane was lush and beautiful, but still, I was thankful for a respite from the prying eyes of other people. I moved slowly from plant to plant letting my fingers graze the fragile tops of them. Whatever my fingers touched, the buds returned into full color and life. I glanced up to see a wondrous tree. It had both white and black bark, wrapping around each other to form the trunk before splitting off into two directions. Half of the tree had black branches, the other half had white branches. This tree, like the garden, was nearly dead. There were only dried and shriveled fruits on the tree. One fruit still looked somewhat healthy. It was pink and it made my heart yearn for it. I reached up and picked it.
“Why are you invading my dream and stealing fruit from my garden?”
I spun, heat filling my body. I hadn’t realized this was someone else’s garden. Twenty paces from me a striking young woman stood casually, but I could tell she was ready for a fight. Her long burgundy hair cascaded like a waterfall in front of one shoulder and down her back. She wore body-hugging black leather with a silver sword on her right hip, and a silver dagger on her left. Her eyes were a dim blue that spoke of pain and loss, but I couldn’t tear my gaze from them.
“I’m so sorry. I didn’t know… I thought… Dream? You said I was invading your dream?”
Her eyes travelled up and down my body in such a way as to bring a blush to my face. A smile ticked up at the corner of her mouth.
“This is a dream, but I can already tell it isn’t going to be a nightmare. This is the place I often come in my dreams and I have never seen anyone else here before.”
“I beg your forgiveness. I didn’t mean to intrude. I would never…”
She took a step forward and paused. “You have a gentle spirit in a world that isn’t always that gentle and yet I can feel your strength and power. I see no mate band on your wrist. Why is it a woman of such power and beauty is not mated?”
“I’m to be mated, I just don’t know who that will be with. It’s all part of the process apparently.”
“What process? An arranged marriage? You’re a noble?”
“Someone told me I’m royalty, but I hardly qualify. It’s the process to find my mate prior to the Hunter anointing.”
“You’re the new Hunter?”
“Daughter of the previous Hunters.”
“They never had a child.”
“I was hidden at birth in the mortal plane.”
Her eyes widened. “That’s why I’ve never seen you here before. You’re in Revaria now?”
I spun around. “Yes. Maybe. I’m not sure where this place is, but I went to sleep in Revaria. I’m very sorry for taking your fruit.” I felt a tug on my magic as I looked down on the fruit. I held it out with both hands towards the woman. “Please. Take it.”
The woman stepped close to me. “Do you know what that is?”
“It looks sort of like an apple.”
“And you wish to give it to me?”
“I feel… compelled to.”
“You’re not afraid of me? You don’t think I’m an abomination?”
“No! Why would I?”
She softened her stance and a little brightness sparkled to life in her eyes. She held out her hand and I carefully dropped the fruit into it.
“May I touch you to see if you are real?”
“Of course.”
Her hand reached out towards my face and the moment her fingers grazed my cheek, heat exploded within me and the dream world vanished.
***
I bolted upright in bed and touched my cheek. I still felt the lingering warmth of the woman’s touch and the rapid beat of my heart. I took several deep breaths to calm myself. It was just a dream, but it had felt so real.
Morning sunlight streamed through the windows. I got out of bed and padded over to the bathroom. I was so glad to see my reflection. I was still Alya. There was a shower that I took full advantage of, then after toweling myself off, I moved into the closet. I wanted to wear something pretty, but my magic nudged me towards another outfit. When I pulled it out, I remembered I was going to be training and the outfit was similar in design to the woman’s from my dream.
After putting it all on and tugging on the knee-high boots, I glanced at myself once again in the mirror. Where the dress had made me look sweet, The current outfit exaggerated my thin waist and lean body. I stepped out into the hallway just as Salle was about to knock.
“Look at you, ready for the day. Did you sleep well?”
“Very. My dreams are so vivid here.”
“Most likely that’s because of your connection to your magic now. I was awakened as a baby, so I only have my personal experience to go by and wouldn’t be able to say definitively if your experience is abnormal. Let’s get you some breakfast before you meet up with Dominic.”
***
“Shift!”
I glared at Dominic. We had been doing this all morning. He had explained the process over and over again, and still nothing. It was easy, he said. Close your eyes, picture your animal form, then shift.
I folded my arms over my chest. The feeling of my breasts reminded me how different my body was from a day ago. “Yelling the word louder isn’t going to change anything, Dominic.”
“When you close your eyes, what animal do you see inside of yourself?”
“A cow.”
“A cow is not a Shifter animal.”
“I told you this a dozen times already. When I close my eyes, I see numerous animals. A wolf, a cat, a hawk, a dragon, and by the time I’ve seen so many, my mind wanders to other animals, like a cow.”
“You have powerful Shifter magic. Your father was an alpha wolf. Try to focus on a wolf, then shift into it.”
“We tried that, remember?”
“What could be more useless than a Shifter that can’t shift?” He muttered under his breath.
“I heard that.”
“Well at least we deduced you inherited one Shifter trait. Enhanced hearing. For now, we will adjust the training to learn your other Shifter abilities. What is the fastest species?”
“Cheetahs, on land.”
“What’s a cheetah?”
“It’s a large cat that lives in the mortal plane.”
“I’m talking about supernatural species.”
“Vampires?”
“Wrong. Somewhat. In human form, vampires are a little faster than Shifters in human form, but they’re no match for a Shifter in animal form. Shifters are physically stronger than most vampires, although vampires get stronger as they age. Shifters have better hearing and sense of smell, equally enhanced eyesight as vampires. Vampires have a better sense of taste.”
“What about Fae?”
“Fae have the best endurance and they have the natural ability to be at one with nature. Even as a wolf, I’m hard pressed to hear a Fae when they’re moving through the forest, but I can smell them if they’re near. Let’s see how fast and strong you are in human form.”
Without another word, he ran off into the forest expecting me to follow. I was so tempted to simply stay where I was and say I passed him and returned to the house already, but I was itching to see what my body could do. I took off after him. He was fast and I would get close, spot him, then he would disappear. After miles of this, I wasn’t even breathing hard. Finally, I stopped in the middle of the forest.
“Use your other senses to track and find me.” Dominic’s voice was distant and only whispered softly, but I picked up on his location. I breathed deeply, trying to catch his scent. When I did, I was off again, racing through the forest, following the slightest sounds of his footfalls.
We wound up back at the house. I found Dominic leaning against the stone wall of the veranda.
“Well done. When you’re anointed Hunter, I won’t be able to escape you. I tried to circle back on you, but you were too silent as you ran. If you could only shift, I would be impressed.”
***
After lunch, I had a reprieve from Dominic’s overbearing personality and met with Salle. I was enraptured by her gentle nature and appearance, finding her someone I wanted to emulate. I carefully watched how she walked, stood, and tried to replicate her form.
“How was your time with Dominic?”
“I couldn’t shift. I’m hoping that by learning more about how to use Fae magic I might find a way to shift.”
“I’m not surprised by your inability to shift. I should have been more precise in my question. I was wondering what you thought of him?”
“Of Dominic?”
She nodded.
“I think he and Viktor went to the same finishing school. They appear to have the same manners.”
“You didn’t find him attractive?”
“I honestly didn’t think about it. I guess he is handsome as most supernatural men are.”
“It’s only been a day, so I hardly think you’ve had much time to ponder your preferences.”
“Oh… Oh! That’s what you’re talking about.”
Salle patted my hand. “I didn’t mean to startle you with that question, but it’s imperative you figure that out quickly. Candidates will arrive tomorrow.”
“I’ll start… hmm… I was kind of hoping I would just know.”
“Do you find me attractive?”
“Of course. Who wouldn’t?”
Salle smiled. “But?”
“But I feel you’re more like a sister. I don’t say that to offend you.”
“No offense taken. I feel the same way about you. You’re like my younger and prettier sister I want to protect. It’s a big world out there and you haven’t lived in it. In some ways, not having experienced this place could be a good thing. You lack biases about our species and age-old protocols and processes are something you question. In other ways, your lack of understanding leaves you vulnerable.”
“What if I’m not compatible with any of the candidates?”
“It’s never happened before. Magic is threaded through all life. Our magic nudges us, providing hints as to what is needed. Your magic calls out for what you need. Subtly, our elders sense this when they choose their candidates. If anything, I think you may have a hard time determining which one you’re the most compatible with. On with your lesson. What magic do you want to learn first?”
“How to dry my hair.”
Salle giggled. “How would you normally dry your hair?”
“With a towel. Maybe a hair dryer.”
“And how does a hair dryer dry your hair?”
“With hot air.”
“You’re Fae. You have full control of the elements. Like the mirror, imagine warm air blowing towards you. Each time you use your magic, it gets easier, but the first time you should try to connect with all your senses as you imagine it first, then release your magic. Try it.”
I imagined warm air blowing at my hair. I could feel how my hair would move and the gentler breeze against my skin. I connected my magic to the image and warm air washed over me.
“I did it!”
“Very good. Not very efficient, but very good.”
“What would be more efficient?”
“You could tell the water to leave your body. I’ll let you discover that on your own. Think outside the confines of your own experiences. If you can control any element, what else can you do to accomplish the same thing? Heating and moving air requires more magic than simply commanding a single element like water. Come inside with me.”
We walked back into the house and then downstairs to a room I hadn’t visited on the tour the day before. A heavy door closed behind us leaving us in a large, spacious, and empty room that resembled a cement-walled basement with no windows.
“This room is designed for training. You can ask it provide simulations. Watch… Simulate a single attacker.”
A man appeared at the far end of the room. He started running towards us with a sword in his hand.
“Pause.”
The man froze in place.
“How would you use your elemental magic to protect yourself, slow the attacker down, or even attack? Start giving me ideas for protection.”
“A strong wind to push him back.”
“Excellent. When someone is closer to you, that is more effective, especially if you imagine the wind being concentrated. As you train, you’ll learn to sharpen your magic to be more precise. Eventually, you might be able to push back twenty attackers at once. What else. I want you to imagine three protections for each element. Start with air. You gave me one.”
“Smoke or fog to hide myself?”
“Excellent.”
“Could I form a dense portion of air that would be like a barrier?”
“Hmm… That might work. Now water.”
“Ice under his feet. A blast of water. An ice shield?”
“All great choices. Each one might work better depending how close the attacker is. Another thought is that bodies are made up mostly of water, but supernaturals tend to have some resistance to magical attacks, some more resistant than others. What about earth?”
“Throw a rock. Open the ground underneath. Create a rock wall?”
“All would work. However, you’re missing other earth options, like vines, or better yet, vines with thorns. How about fire?”
“Fireball. Fire wall. Heating the attacker’s sword?”
“Oh, I like the last one. It demonstrates focus. Something to remember is that you have a reservoir of magic within you. When you reach the limit of that reservoir, you then need to draw magic from the world around you. That will tire you out faster than physically fighting. Once your magic is depleted, you will need rest to regenerate it. Focused protections and attacks will use less magic than a blast of air that covers a much larger area, but the caveat is focused magic needs precision and that means you need to know what your enemy is going to do next. Ready?”
“For what?”
Salle chortled. “Continue.”
The attacker yelled and ran for me. Suddenly all my great ideas evaporated, and I ran around the room screaming while trying to avoid the slashing sword.
“End simulation. Not as easy as it sounds, is it?”
“No. What would happen if he hit me?”
“You would feel it, but it wouldn’t damage you. Let’s try this again at quarter speed. Simulate a single attacker at quarter speed.”
A different man appeared with a bow this time. I watched in fascination as if he were in slow motion pulling back his bow and aiming an arrow at me.
“Quickly now, Alya. Think of something.”
I fumbled with my thoughts, finally imagining a water shield forming in front of me. I released my magic as the attacker released his arrow. The shield formed in the air before me, fell just like the mirror had done, and broke into pieces on the ground just as the arrow stabbed my heart.
“Ouch!”
“Stop simulation. Let’s try again.”
***
After three hours of simulations, I was doing better with up to half-speed simulations. We used each of the elements repeatedly until I could see whether an idea worked or not. I was mentally exhausted by dinner and I still had three hours of fighting skills exercises to go.
Viktor seemed particularly pleased as he outlined the training. “All supernaturals have an inherent ability to fight from the moment of their awakening. Think of this as a degree of ancestral memory. Each species have their own styles and techniques that will feel normal for them. With you being a hybrid, we will see what you’re capable of. We will start with hand to hand combat. Did Salle teach you healing yet?”
“No.”
“Too bad.”
Viktor rushed me at full speed. What had seemed like a blur before my awakening, now felt much more real time, but he was still fast. I rolled out of the way, feeling quite pleased with myself as he barreled on by. It only took a second for him to stop, spin, and leap to my side. He thrust his hand forward and grasped my neck like he had done before.
Instinct took over as I grabbed his wrist and twisted hard. Viktor was stronger than me, but I managed to break free and land a hit with my elbow. I backed up creating space, but Viktor pressed forward not giving me a chance to regroup. I blocked his kick, but his fist hit me in the stomach. I dropped heavily to the ground as he reached for me. I thrust out my hand and pushed him away with a burst of air.
“No magic.” He hissed. “You can’t rely on it all the time.”
Dominic stepped in between us. “Let’s try something a little different. Get up, Alya.”
I scrambled to my feet as Dominic stood over me.
“We’ll start slow. I will attack three moves while you defend, then you will attack me three times. Each time through, we will speed up.”
I nodded, still not entirely certain I was capable. He threw a punch, which I easily blocked. He then kicked and tried a grab in slow succession both of which I avoided.
“Now attack.”
I swung my fist, side kicked, then tried another punch.
“Good. Faster this time.”
We continued like this for thirty minutes until we were moving at near full speed. The repetition and speed helped me build confidence.
“Good, Alya. You need not be afraid. You’re faster and stronger than you think.”
“Try me again.”
I looked up at Viktor and inwardly cringed. He had the edge of speed and strength on me, but I had good endurance and agility. I suspected because he was larger and being an older vampire, his strength was slightly more than mine.
Dominic stepped back and away. “Begin.”
I could immediately tell that Viktor’s style was different than mine, however, my hybrid nature provided me a larger arsenal of techniques. He would throw a punch, and I would block, shift my position, and attack in a way he wasn’t used to. We fought back and forth for another thirty minutes, both landing blows, but both blocking most. To think I was now standing up to him when I was nothing but a flea to him before my awakening, boosted my self-esteem.
Dominic called a halt for which I was very grateful. Viktor was breathing hard and that made me smile as I was still barely winded. I thanked my Fae ancestry for my stamina.
For the next two hours we discussed fighting styles of the species and even had a half hour of fighting with blunted daggers.
When I reached my room for the night, I was mentally and physically exhausted. I bathed and used magic to dry myself, grinning the entire time. I stood in front of the mirror naked and spotted several bruises. I placed my hand over one and pictured what was necessary to heal it, then released my magic. I gasped as my own magic penetrated my bruise. The sensation was far different than casting a fireball, however, the magic seemed to work, and my bruise was gone. I repeated the process several more times until all my bruises were gone.
I slipped into my nightgown and was asleep minutes after snuggling under the sheets.
***
I was back in the garden, but this time it was noticeably changed. Many of the plants were showing signs of life. I stared up at the fruit tree. It was healthier now with several multi-colored fruits on every branch.
“You’re back again.”
I spun around, more confident in myself having had a day to learn my abilities. The same beautiful woman stood nearby, and I couldn’t help but smile at her.
“It’s not on purpose. I’m sorry if I’m intruding. I don’t know why this is happening.”
“You’re the Fae heir, a princess.”
“That’s what they tell me, even though I hardly qualify.”
“You should see some of the morons that rule. They inherited or took their positions of power by force and believe they’re the best to rule over others.”
“Are you calling me a moron?”
“No. Not at all. It’s just you’re the first royalty I’ve ever met that isn’t all stuck on themselves waiting for others to serve them.”
Her eyes were brighter, more alive than the last time.
“The garden is looking better.” I remarked.
“That’s because of you.”
“Me? I guess perhaps it might be because of my Fae magic.”
“That’s only part of the reason.”
I took a step towards her. “I’m…”
“No. No names. Not here. Names have power, especially in dreams.”
“I have so much to learn. I feel like all I do is apologize to everyone for my lack of understanding.”
“Do you see what you did to my fruit tree?”
“I’m quite positive that wasn’t me that did that to your tree. It’s such a unique tree. What is it?”
“It was you that brought it back to life. That’s called a witches’ fame and fortune tree. They’re extremely rare. The fruit from the black branches is how a witch earns their fame, or infamy. The various fruits on the black branches, those of different colors can be used for everything from sleeping potions to poisons and death. On the white branches, these are the fortune fruits. Gold fruits are used to divine the future or cast spells for wealth or luck. Green for removing emotional pain.”
“And the pink?”
“The pink fruits have to do with love. Why is it you’re not rejecting me?”
“Excuse me?”
“I’m a hybrid. My own species reject me thinking I’m not one or the other.”
“I’m a hybrid too, but I don’t care what you or anyone else is. You’re…” I looked down. “…very beautiful.”
“You find me beautiful?”
I looked up and met her eyes being unable to keep them away from her for any length of time. “Yes. Very much so. It’s hard for me to simply not stare at you. I mean, I’ve seen beautiful people, but you’re the first I desperately want to touch.”
She took a step towards me. “And you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.”
I pulled my hair behind my ear as I blushed. “I wish this weren’t a dream and you were real. I’m captivated by you. My subconscious must be creating a fantasy and dreaming about something that can’t be, all the while knowing that tomorrow I will meet the chosen candidates, one of whom will be my mate and other Hunter.”
“But I am real.”
I stepped closer and stared into her eyes. She was slightly taller than I was. “Mmm. You smell like hot chocolate with a hint of cinnamon. I wish you were real.”
I reached for her hand and she pulled back.
“Don’t touch me. The dream will end.”
“Sadly, all dreams end.” I whispered.
“I don’t want this dream to end.”
“Neither do I.”
A knock sounded and the dream faded before coming back to startling clarity. I frowned.
The woman stepped closer to me. “We have no time left.” She leaned forward and took hold of my hand. Heat, passion, and love filled me.
Another knock sounded as my eyes fluttered open. I sat upright and stared at my hand that was still tingling.
“Who is it?”
“Salle. May I come in?”
“Sure.”
The doors opened with my agreement and Salle stepped inside.
“Ugh… I was having the nicest dream again. I can’t believe how vivid they are here.”
“I need to get you ready. You have just enough time to get dressed and eat breakfast before the first candidates arrive.”
“At least I won’t have to practice all day.”
“You’re not getting out of training today. You’ll be doing it on your own though. You’ll have a few hours in the training room between lunch and the soiree.”
“Did you just say, soiree?”
“I did. That will be the first time the candidates, the guests, and you will all be together.”
“Day one of the bachelorette begins. There are no cameras for this are there? I don’t have one in my bedroom, right?”
“I honestly don’t know what you’re talking about, Alya. Get up and find something to wear.”
I groaned and moved into the closet. I closed my eyes and ran my hand along the clothes, stopping when my magic tugged on me. When I opened my eyes and pulled the item from the rack, I looked back at Salle. “This looks rather formal.”
“Yes. You’ll be meeting the candidates as well as the elders from your awakening. A formal day gown is required.”
“I’ll trust my magic on this one.”
I closed the doors, freshened up in the bathroom, then put on the clothes. I didn’t look like a Hunter. I didn’t look like a sweet girl. I looked like a noble young woman. I twisted to the side as the floor-length, blue gown accentuated my flat stomach, pert and full breasts, thin waist, and hips. A slit opened along the left side exposing one leg all the way to my mid-thigh. I opened the door to find Salle waiting for me.
“That will make a statement. Come on. Let’s get you something to eat.”
***
It was a hurried breakfast and we had just finished when Abigail entered to let us know the first of the guests had arrived. Salle led me out to the foyer just as one of the staff opened the large front doors.
Lenora, the Fae elder stepped inside first. She offered a warm smile that appeared genuine. The next person that entered was a beautiful young woman, dressed in a stunning white gown studded with pearls. Her blonde hair and blue eyes made her captivating. A handsome man entered behind her. Lenora walked the small group over to us.
“Alya.” She tipped her head towards me. “It appears you are settling in well. It’s good to see you again. I present to you Quinn Iaronna and Llorva Senalise.”
Quinn stepped forward and bowed stiffly. His eyes narrowed as he looked me over from head to toe. “Charmed.” His voice was clipped and sharp.
“Nice to meet you, Quinn.”
He lifted his chin and turned away as Llorva stepped before me. She couldn’t look me in the eyes. She curtseyed.
“Princess Alya. It is a great honor to meet you.”
“I’m very pleased to meet you Llorva. I look forward to getting to know you.”
Llorva kept her eyes down but offered a slight smile.
A member of the house staff appeared. “We have your guest rooms ready. Your attending staff are unloading your things to your rooms as we speak. Take time to refresh yourselves and relax until the soiree this evening.”
I watched them leave and suddenly realized I hadn’t been breathing. I leaned over to Salle. “There is a twenty percent chance one of them will be my mate. This is unnerving.”
Salle grinned mischievously. “Maybe it will help you to know they’re assessing you as much as you are them.”
“Definitely doesn’t help, Salle.”
She giggled just as the door opened again. The vampire elder, Thorin stepped inside. He carefully scanned the room before nodding to those behind him. Three vampire men entered and took up flanking positions before a young man dressed in all his finery walked boldly into the foyer. This man commanded attention with his gray eyes and shoulder-length, wavy black hair.
Salle’s eyebrow raised and she whispered to me. “That’s Rhain Norwell, second prince of the vampires.”
Behind him, a stunning woman took her place slightly behind Rhain. She had long, wavy, black hair and similar gray eyes. Three more men appeared behind her.
Thorin stepped forward and bowed to me. “It is a pleasure to see you again, Princess Alya. May I introduce the Hunter candidates, Rhain Norwell, second heir and prince of the vampires, and his sister, Lorrena Norwell, third heir and princess of the vampires.”
Rhain stepped forward, held his hand out with his palm up. He offered a smile and a glint in his eye as he waited for me. “I believe it’s customary in the mortal plane for a man to kiss the hand of a woman he is greeting.”
I extended my hand to his and he pulled it to his lips. The simple act sent shivers down my back. “Sorry, it’s not as customary as you might think, and this is a first for me. I’m pleased to meet you, Prince Rhain.”
“The pleasure is all mine, Princess Alya. I’m looking forward to learning more about you, but I will say that Thorin’s description of your beauty fell far short.”
Heat rushed to my face.
“Ignore my unfairly handsome, but formal brother.” Lorrena pulled me into a warm hug. She turned her face towards me, and I could feel her warm breath below my ear. “You’re an absolute delight for the eyes, and you smell like spring rain. I can only hope you find me interesting enough to spend time with me.”
She pulled back but kept her hands in mine.
“I’m so pleased to meet you, Princess Lorrena.”
She squeezed my hands before being led off with the rest of the group.
“That was more promising.”
“Not everything is as it appears on the surface, Alya, but yes, they both seem to have an interest in you.”
“Will each species send both a male and a female candidate?”
“Yes. This is tradition. I’ve spent enough time in the mortal plane to know what you might be thinking. Same gender mates are far more common here. Every candidate has been vetted and know you’re female.”
“What about children?”
“For women mated to each other, this is easy. Any witch can make that happen. If two men wish to have a child, then they hire a surrogate and use a witch to magically impregnate the surrogate, forming a child from the combined DNA of the two men. Are you thinking about children already?”
“No. But I don’t want to exclude the possibility in the future.”
“What about your preferences? Should we send the men or women home yet?”
“I’m not sure. My mind and my memories of what I was, tells me one thing. My body might tell me another. I don’t want to limit the options. Who knows what will happen?”
“That’s wise, Alya. The process is driven by magic and it should be clear to you whom your mate will be in the same way, we fully expect your chosen mate will have the right character and skills to match you as a Hunter.”
“I guess we have a week to find out.”
“Princess Alya?”
One of the staff approached.
“Yes?”
“Another pair of candidates have just arrived.”
“That’s timely.”
Salle chuckled. “Supernaturals have an innate sense of time and most are using a Fae to create a portal for them to arrive exactly when they are due. Let’s meet them.”
With a nod, the staff person opened the door.
Ember, the witch elder, arrived and offered a bow with a smile. She moved to us and hugged Salle and me.
“Let me get a good look at you, Alya.” She stepped back and her smile grew. “It was hard to see your full beauty when you were wearing the shift. You’re gorgeous and I can sense a gentle kindness in you. I think you will enjoy getting to know the witch candidates.”
“Thank you. I’m looking forward to meeting them.”
She waved to the doorman. “Show them in please.”
A woman with long straight silver hair stepped inside. Her eyes were wide and golden in color as she took in the room. She wore an all-black dress that shimmered in the sunlight. Her eyes locked on mine and a carefree grin spread across her face.
Ember introduced us. “Princess Alya, this is Arwen Mallor.”
Arwen licked her glossy lips. “I’ve been dreaming about you, Princess Alya.”
My dreams came back to me with a flush of warmth, but this was not the beautiful woman from my dreams. “I hope they were good dreams.”
“I’ll tell you all about them when we’re alone. Any chance you can slip away before they let the rest of the riffraff in?”
Arwen was clearly a force to be reckoned with a strong personality. Gratefully, Salle intervened.
“You will see Princess Alya tonight at the soiree and we’re planning opportunities for each of you to spend some time alone with her in the days ahead.”
“Well, if you get tired of the process, come find me in my room. I’ll find ways to entertain you.”
Ember took Arwen’s arm and pulled her to the side with a ‘sorry about that’ glance at me. “Our second candidate is Athan Addington, nephew of the witch queen.”
Athan stepped inside and didn’t even greet me. Either he was shy, maybe because of his royal blue hair, or he had no interest in the job of Hunter or me. I extended my hand and he hesitantly took it. He was quite thin, not the usual for supernaturals that seem to all have exceptionally good looks and fitness.
“Pleased to meet you, Athan.”
“Sure…” He looked away.
Ember nodded to me before leading the two off to their rooms. Arwen looked back at me and blew me a kiss. When they were out of sight, I coughed.
“That was…”
“Witches tend to lead with their emotions, Alya.”
“I have no idea what Arwen was thinking.”
“You’re being sarcastic. I can hear it in your voice.”
“I would never.”
Salle nudged me with her elbow. “Four more to go.”
“The bachelorette, supernatural season, episode one is beginning swimmingly.”
The next to arrive was Itzam and the mage candidates. Itzam greeted us with a flourish and a bow.
“May I say, Princess Alya, you look positively radiant. I’m pleased to introduce you to Devin Grimsbane and Chandra Darkmore, our esteemed candidates.”
In a world of handsome men and beautiful women, Devin stood out like a male model would in the mortal plane. He had light purple eyes, and hair that appeared black at times, brown at others. I extended my hand to him. He took it and wrapped his other around mine.
“You are as breathtaking as a sunset over the Calverra Sea.”
I swallowed. “Welcome. I’m so glad you’re here.”
Devin stepped back as Chandra came forward and looked me over with a cool stare. “You don’t look like a Hunter to me. They never told me you’re a hybrid. Where’s the food?”
“I believe there will be some in your rooms. It’s nice to…”
Chandra turned away. Devin nodded to me and slipped away with their group to find their rooms.
“Not everyone will appreciate your hybrid nature.” Salle mused.
“I thought they were vetted?”
“For their sexual preferences, not alignment towards species. Many candidates were chosen prior to you being found. I suspect the mages could not find an alternative female candidate in time.”
I pulled in a long breath hoping the next candidates were better than Chandra.
“Our final guests have arrived, Princess Alya.”
With a nod from me, he opened the door. Triston, the elder for the Shifters entered with his two candidates in tow. Immediately I felt the push of their magic seeking to confirm their dominance with me. My magic pushed back strongly and all three of them gasped and tipped their heads deferentially.
Triston stepped forward and offered his hand. I took it, worried whatever my magic had just done didn’t make them fear or hate me.
“During your awakening, Princess Alya, your Shifter power was subdued. Meeting you today, I can say I have only felt one person that may be stronger. That is the high-alpha. Even my own alpha pales in comparison to your strength. May I ask what your primary form is?”
“It’s good to see you, Triston. Unfortunately, I have failed to shift yet.”
“Even with all your power?”
“It has eluded me.”
“If I may be so bold, I would be happy as a Shifter elder to assist you if we can find the time.”
“I will make certain we find the time as I would be honored to have your help.”
“May I introduce you to Yasmin Killoran, daughter of the Killoran pack alpha and Seth Chalice, alpha in training of the Caldwell pack.”
Yasmin stared straight into my eyes before looking down and away. She took my hands and leaned forward. I could hear her inhale deeply. “Give me the word, Princess Alya, and I will bequeath my life to you.”
My heart pounded in my chest as I lifted her chin with my fingers so I could see into her fathomless eyes that reminded me of chestnut wood. “You leave me speechless, Yasmin. I’m glad you’re here.”
Yasmin tipped her head and backed away letting Seth approach. He was impressively muscled and fit, a good head taller than me. He took my hand and dropped to one knee. “You honor me with your presence.” His alpha power was strong and radiated outward from him.
“The honor is mine. Please. We have rooms for you, and refreshments. Make yourselves at home. I look forward to seeing you tonight at the soiree.”
All three tipped their heads and walked away.
“Phew… That was something else.”
I turned with Salle as we headed towards my room.
“Did any in particular stand out, Alya?”
“Rhain, Devin, and Seth for the men. Lorrena and Yasmin for the women. Arwen, if I wanted a quick romp with no strings attached. That’s not what I want, by the way.”
“I will encourage you to be open to all of them. Don’t dismiss any yet.”
Together Salle and I made our way back to my bedroom. The doors opened to my room as we approached, and Salle and I moved to the balcony and sat down on a stone bench that overlooked the gardens.
“Viktor and I will meet with the candidates throughout the day to get a better feel of how their initial impressions were towards you. You have the day to yourself until tonight. I suggest you take the opportunity to train your magic and fighting skills. You can also use the training room to help you learn other things, like dancing, in case you need help.”
“Dancing?”
“There is a dance two nights from now.”
“If they hate me now, they will really hate me when I step on their toes.”
“Starting tomorrow, the candidates will offer suggestions for some one on one time with you. We will review those in the morning and select some for the day. In two days, we will be holding a ceremony for your parents.”
My heart sank and I choked on my next words. “I… I’m not sure…”
“You’ll be fine, Alya. This is important for the community to have closure and for the candidates to see what your parents meant to you.”
I nodded as Salle grabbed my hands. Silently, she stood and left my room. I got up and leaned over the balcony railing. My eyes alighted on a fruit tree and my mind immediately went to the burgundy-haired woman from my dreams. Why were you not one of the candidates?
I turned and headed into the closet. I stared at myself in the mirror for a long time. I felt vulnerable and unsure of myself. Many of the people thought of me as a princess and a Hunter making me doubt myself. Some of the candidates outright dismissed me with a sting in their mannerisms that left me hurting. I took in my delicate features as my emotions threatened to overwhelm me. I hugged myself as the first tear fell.
“No!” I spoke to myself. I reminded myself of what my life had been like before. I was nothing. I had no impact on anyone’s life. I was in a dead-end job that was simply life sucking. Here I was beautiful, desired by some. Powerful. I had magic, strength, agility, and speed. I had a home and a job that meant something.
“I love the new me. I love my new life even though I don’t know what I’m doing. I’m going to learn, train, and be the best damn Hunter the supernaturals have ever seen.”
I spun away from the mirror as a drawer opened. My black training clothes were there waiting for me.
***
I spent the entire day in the training room, only breaking for the occasional food that Abigail brought me. With renewed vigor, I challenged myself. Gone was my skittishness. My magical defenses and offensive maneuvers improved rapidly so that I could take on multiple attackers at full speed. I performed hand to hand, dagger, and began fighting with sword, seeing the same progression. The skills from my Fae and Shifter heritage finally felt more comfortable to me.
During my breaks, I danced with magical partners. I was thrilled my Fae and Shifter agility kept me light on my feet and I was grateful I wouldn’t need to lead and memorize steps.
I had just activated another simulation with daggers against two full speed attackers when Salle entered the training room. I wove through the two opponents, spinning, thrusting, and blocking until they were both down.
“Impressive! You are indeed the daughter of two Hunters. What is that I see in your eyes? Is that passion?”
“I think I found my resolve. Back on the mortal plane when I received a new task at work, I would often struggle at the beginning until I set my focus and found my determination. Then everything would fall into a rhythm. I have no desire to go back. No regrets. I realize I was holding myself back.”
“I knew you would find your inner strength. You’re very much like you parents. They were the most passionate, fierce, and yet loving people I have ever met. I’m starting to see that in you, and I couldn’t be more proud.”
I curtseyed to her. “Thank you.”
“Oh. Don’t thank me. I’m here to tell you the soiree starts in less than an hour. You’ve been here all day.”
“I have?”
“Go on and get ready. We’ll be meeting on the outdoor veranda as it’s large enough for everyone.”
I gave Salle a hug. “See you soon.”
***
My magic prompted me to choose a sleek pink dress for the soiree. It was elegant, conservative, yet daring in its style and how it hugged my curves. I felt confident as I moved through the house. Casmin, the staff member who had greeted the candidates at the front door, nodded to me as I approached.
“Princess, Alya. When you’re ready, I will announce you.”
“I’m ready. Thank you.”
He opened the door and raised his voice. “Princess Alya has arrived.”
The pomp and ceremony would take some getting used to. I nodded at Casmin and offered a whispered thank you, then stepped outside. The veranda had been transformed with magical floating lights, tables of food, and servers with drinks.
Rhain was the first to arrive at my side with an extra drink in his hands.
I gratefully took the glass as it gave my hands something to do. “Thank you, Rhain.”
“My pleasure, Princess Alya.”
“Oh! I’m so sorry. Prince Rhain. I’m not used to all the titles.”
“I’m happy to dispense with them myself. May I call you Alya?”
“Please.”
“I imagine this must be exciting for you knowing that soon you will be a Hunter.”
“Honestly, I was only awakened two days ago and spent my life in blissful ignorance to all of this. I’m still trying to figure out how to put my shoes on without causing them to burst into flames with some rogue magic.”
“I heard you spent your years in the mortal plane. I studied it the past few days so I could hopefully relate to you better.”
“I appreciate that. And what of you? Do you find this all exciting?”
“To be selected as a candidate is a great and honorable accomplishment. To see you standing here, stealing the prize for the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, excites me greatly. For none of us knew what you might look like except for the hushed whispers of our elders. I would have hated to arrive only to find my potential mate to be one that I would prefer to keep my eyes closed around.”
I laughed “You do have a way with words, Rhain.”
“I have already squandered too much of your time when other candidates are waiting. I hope to speak with you more soon.”
“I look forward to it.”
Rhain kissed my hand and backed away. I took no more than three steps when Chandra stepped in front of me. She hissed.
“You should have stayed lost in the mortal plane. You’re an abomination.”
She thrust her drink at me, but I was faster, casting a breeze to send the liquid back towards her. She wound up covered in it. Her face dripping.
“Why you foul…”
Yasmin grabbed Chandra’s arm and growled. “Princess Alya is the daughter of Mora and Darrow. She is the granddaughter of Cirro Dayvale. It is our chosen way to place her as the next Hunter. You dishonor yourself.”
Others quickly came to my side. Chandra’s gaze hardened.
“No! I would dishonor myself by staying and competing to be mated to this half breed. I’m done.”
Yasmin kept herself between me and Chandra as Chandra left the veranda. Yasmin turned to face me. “Are you all right, Princess Alya?”
“Please. Call me Alya. I’m fine, thank you.”
Her hand reached for my face then paused. “May I?”
I nodded.
She reached for my hair and tucked a few stray hairs back into place. She let her fingers brush my cheek as she withdrew.
“I’m sorry for her actions, Alya.”
“It’s a good thing I didn’t feel any attraction to her then. That would have been much worse.”
“You were so quick with your magical defenses. I can’t keep a smile from my face. That was priceless.”
“As are you for coming to my aide.”
Yasmin blushed. “Anything for you, Alya. Of course, she was just a mage and would really be no competition.”
“Do you see this as a competition?”
“Absolutely. Before you arrived this evening, several fights nearly broke out. I think we’re all itching to test each other and of course, there’s your beauty to possibly win for someone lucky.”
“Who do you think is your biggest challenge?”
She smiled and leaned in close. “You.” She whispered.
I recalled my last job interview. I was put in a room with other candidates and we had to work together on a writing project. It was horrible knowing all but one would be sent away without a job offer. I felt badly for the candidates that had come here, hoping for a chance to catch my eye.
I reached down and took Yasmin’s hand and gently squeezed it. “Please excuse me a moment.” I pulled up my dress a little to step up onto a flower planter.
“Everyone. I know our time is short. Somehow, you all need to get to know me, and I you. You’re all so beautiful, so handsome, I find it hard to breathe imagining…” I smiled and fanned myself before taking a sip from my drink. “Any woman would be lucky to be me right now, to choose one of you to be my mate, my partner, for such an important job. With such a short amount of time, I propose we take this time tonight for you all to get to know me. Let’s find some seats, and I will be happy to answer any questions you have.”
***
For the next hours I answered question after question. They all heard my responses and hopefully my heart. As the soiree wound down, several headed back to their rooms leaving a few to go back to mingling.
Llorva approached me timidly, keeping her eyes downcast.
“Princess Alya?”
“Please, call me Alya, Llorva.”
“But I can’t, Princess Alya. I would never disrespect you.”
“Why do you keep your eyes down?”
“You’re royalty.”
“I would hate to think if we were mated that you would never look at me. You have such gorgeous eyes. It would hurt me to never see them. Please. Look at me, Llorva. You won’t disrespect me in any way.”
Slowly, Llorva lifted her eyes to meet mine.
“May I ask you a question, Prin… Alya?”
“Certainly.”
“You don’t act like royalty. You ask, not tell or order. I wonder to myself, what it would be like to make love to someone that would be so gentle and kind.”
“Has someone hurt you?”
“In the past. Many years ago.”
For the first time, I felt in contact with my Shifter magic. It was close to bursting forth. “Someone here?” I growled.
“No, Alya. I hear the anger in your voice. I’m sorry to have upset you.”
“I’m not angry with you, Llorva. I’m angry that anyone would hurt you.”
She looked into my eyes and I could see her fighting back her tears. “You would protect me?”
“Of course.”
“You have given me much to think on tonight, Alya. You said you were the lucky one earlier tonight. I beg to differ. Whoever is chosen will be the luckiest person alive to have you.”
“That’s sweet, Llorva, but I’m no prize.”
“No, not a prize to be won. I think you’re the hope of this world.”
With that, she rushed off towards her room just as a soft voice sounded behind me. I turned.
“You have a way with people I find refreshing.”
“Princess Lorrena. I hope you’re enjoying yourself.”
“Immensely. You’re not what I expected.”
“A disappointment?”
She chuckled softly. “Far from it. I find myself drawn to you. No one else has ever pulled on my heart like you. I sat back and listened to you answer everyone’s questions. You’re tender, kind, and yet there’s fire inside you. I fear I will get little sleep tonight imagining us together, fighting side by side, loving each other with caring touches one night, full of passion and aggression the next. Have you eliminated anyone yet, aside from Chandra?”
“Not yet, but I have my eye on a few that I have interest in.”
“Am I among those?”
“You are.”
“Then, if I may be so bold.” She closed the space between us and kissed my cheek. “Good night, Princess Alya.”
***
I was a tangled mess of emotions as I made my way back to my room. The process wouldn’t be an easy one. As I approached my bedroom door, Arwen stepped from behind a statue.
“You’re hard to get alone, Princess Alya. Let me help you sleep tonight. Well, on second thought, perhaps not sleep?”
My patience was wearing thin with all the social interaction. I was drained and tired. I smiled. “Thank you for the offer. I won’t sleep, or not sleep, with anyone that isn’t my chosen mate. I guess you’ll have to wait until a final decision is made.”
Arwen grabbed my arms and moved to kiss me. “I can be very persuasive.”
A blast of cold water pressed her away from me. “Sorry, Arwen. I’m still getting use to my magic.”
“Feisty. I like that.” She grinned.
“Good night, Arwen.” I turned away quickly and let my doors automatically close behind me ending the confrontation.
***
Once again, I was back in the garden. It was vibrant and alive. There were still sections that appeared weak, but even those were coming back to life. The flowers bloomed in my presence and leaned in towards me as I took slow steps through the meandering pathways.
“I was hoping to find you here.”
I turned around with a giddiness bubbling up within me. The woman was standing close to me. She held a freshly picked pink rose in her hand. Her eyes were even brighter and a more vivid blue than ever before. I wanted to touch her and stepped as close as I could.
“Careful.” She said. “I don’t want the dream to end.”
“Nor do I.”
“This is for you.” She put the flower into my hand, being extremely cautious to not touch me.
I’m certain my blush was brighter than the rose. “Thank you! I’m Al…”
“No names. Not here.”
“I don’t care. I’m Alya.”
“I can’t believe you just did that. Do you know I could hurt you here with your given name?”
“You won’t.”
“How do you know? I hurt everyone around me.”
“You won’t hurt me, and I will do my best to never hurt you.”
“You’re too trusting.”
“I like to think I’m a good judge of character.”
“Follow me. Sit, please.”
I sat next to the woman, careful not to touch her and I rolled the rose between my fingers.
“You have a lovely name, Alya.”
“It sounds so cherishing coming from your lips.”
“Don’t speak about lips. I’m fighting with everything I have to not touch you. The candidates arrived yesterday?”
“Yes. All ten of them. It was overwhelming. I know how the bachelorette feels now.”
“From the television show on earth?”
I smiled. “You know it?”
“I lived there for a few years. I’ve seen the show.”
“You’re the only one that knows what it’s all about. Every time I mention the show, people look at me strangely. Yesterday was like season one, episode one.”
“The introductions?”
“Ugh… yes. I had to stand there and try to be likable.”
“You just need to be yourself to be likable. Were there any that caught your eye?”
“There were a few that came across warm and inviting. Some were downright rude, like Chandra Darkmore.”
“Chandra, the mage?”
I nodded. “You know her?”
“I’ve had the unfortunate luck to run into her a few times.”
“She called me an abomination and tried to throw her drink on me.”
“That bitch!”
I was startled by the woman’s quick anger. “I sort of protected myself with a gust of wind. The drink splashed all over her face instead of mine.”
The woman laughed heartily. “How I would have loved to see that.”
“She left suggesting she would dishonor herself to mate with a foul half breed.”
The woman shook her head slowly. “No loss.”
“That’s what I thought.”
“How come you always wear such lovely dresses?”
“Does it dissuade you from me?”
“Not in the least. I adore women that like to dress feminine.”
“Perhaps it’s my Fae nature, but I have a fierce side too. Why is it you always wear clothes reminiscent of Selene from Underworld?”
“That’s one of my favorite movie series. It’s not that I dislike dresses or dressing feminine, but they aren’t as practical for fighting, and I tend to get into a lot of fights. Tell me about the other candidates. Did anyone tug at your heart?”
I frowned. “Since I know this is just a dream, I guess I can share with you. There were some that were kind and others that seem overly sexual towards me. But, for all their beauty and handsomeness, why is it the most exciting part of my day is when I fall asleep? Why is it I want to be here with you far more than with any of them?”
A knock sounded and the dream flickered. I cursed.
“Until tomorrow night then?” The woman smiled; her eyes alight. She leaned close and kissed my cheek.
I sat up and held my cheek.
“Alya? It’s time to get up.”
“Come in, Salle.”
Salle entered as I fell back into my bed with a growl.
“What’s the matter, Alya?”
“My dreams are so vivid, and I was having such a nice one.”
She sat on the edge of my bed, then reached over a plucked up a pink rose from my pillow. “How lovely.”
“That’s… That’s impossible. That’s the rose from my dream.”
“I’m sure your magic manifested it. You’re Fae after all.”
“If you say so.”
“Are you ready for another fun-filled day?”
“You mean another day when beautiful supernaturals leave not so subtle innuendos about me having sex with them, or for more disdain and being called an abomination?”
“Supernatural species are highly sensual beings. I’m sure you have already felt that. I’ve seen your reactions to some of the candidates.”
“How embarrassing. Yes, I am physically attracted to some, but I’m not just going to hop into bed with any of them.”
“Of course you wouldn’t. You’re Fae. You mate for life and would never dream of having another partner. That doesn’t mean you aren’t attracted to others. I don’t know how the day will look yet. We’ll meet Viktor for breakfast and discuss the candidates and their ideas for getting to know you better. Get changed and meet us in the private dining room.”
Salle left and once the door was closed, I grabbed the rose and inhaled the intoxicating scent. This was the rose from the woman. How was that possible?
After a quick bath, I wandered through the closet. I was torn between showing my Shifter, more aggressive side, and simply wanting to be beautiful in a nice, flowing dress. The woman in my dream was always prepared. My magic pulled me towards a corner of the large closet. I grinned. The outfit was perfect.
***
As I walked through the upper hallway from my bedroom, I heard a heated discussion going on outside. I peered through the window to find Viktor arguing with Rhain and Lorrena. As I continued to walk, the argument seemed to end, and everyone went their separate ways.
By the time I made it to the dining room, Viktor was already there. His eyes rose as I entered the private dining room. I was dressed like a warrior princess with a dark blue open-faced dress with matching leggings and knee-high boots. On my left hip was a dagger, on my right, a sword that I found in the weapons room of my bedroom. There was a spot in the bodice to perfectly place the rose. The entire outfit made me look beautiful and lethal, even if I was still learning to fight.
While they both stared at me with open mouths, I sat down with a smug smile. “Too much?”
“It’s perfect.” Viktor’s mouth quirked up at the edges. “Do you know how to use those?”
“I did well in my training yesterday.”
As breakfast was served, Salle and Viktor got down to business.
“We had three candidates leave the process last night.” Salle stated.
“Three? That’s somewhat comforting and disconcerting at the same time.”
“Chandra Darkmore, Quinn Iaronna, and Athan Addington.”
“Is that normal, Salle? Am I that horrible?”
“You’re not horrible in any way, Alya. While I wouldn’t say it’s normal, it isn’t altogether bad either.”
“I’m messing things up, aren’t I? Was it because of my altercation with Chandra or that I turned the soiree into twenty questions?”
“You’re not messing things up, rather speeding things along. Better to remove the chaff early so you can focus on the real possibilities.” Viktor muttered quickly.
Salle jumped in. “We knew Chandra wasn’t a likely option to begin with. Quinn, as it turns out, is already mated, and failed to disclose that to any of his selectors. Athan is a bit of an indoor nerd. I think that’s what you would call someone in the mortal plane that rarely sees the light of day and is more impressed with his things than people.”
“That leaves seven then. It does make things easier for me.”
Salle held up a list of names. “Viktor and I spoke to each of the candidates yesterday. Their general impression of you was quite favorable. Many noted your beauty and it was clear a few were very infatuated with you, notably Lorrena, Rhain, Seth, and Yasmin. I’m leaving Arwen out because I think she is…”
“Overly zealous about getting me into bed. She tried to get into my room with me after the soiree, then tried to kiss me. I blasted her with cold water, but that didn’t seem to dissuade her much.”
“I think we can safely move her to the potential removal list.”
Viktor pulled out a few cards. “These are the options for individual dates. Llorva would like to go on a hike through the forest with you. The meek girl surprised me in that I had her card first. Yasmin wants to train with you in hand to hand combat. Not surprising there since she’s a Shifter. Rhain has asked to have dinner with you. Devin, wants a walk through the gardens. Lorrena thought it would be fun to have you both make lunch together. Arwen… Let’s not bother with what she wanted. Seth wishes to go for a swim at the property’s waterfall and lake.”
Salle was writing on a piece of paper. “The way I see it, you could train with Triston, the elder Shifter, right after breakfast. You could then do a morning hike with Llorva, then swim with Seth. Do lunch with Lorrena, then train with Yasmin. After that, you can spend an hour with Viktor and Dominic before taking a walk with Devin. You can then have a slightly later dinner with Rhain.”
“That’s a lot.”
“I do like Viktor’s suggestion of getting the group narrowed down. I’m happy to send Arwen home as I think we all feel she’s not suitable.”
“Agreed. All right, let’s get season one, episode two underway.”
***
I met with Triston in a private walled-in space outside.
“I’m very intrigued by you, Princess Alya. You’re very powerful, yet you can’t shift. It’s imperative you’re able to shift.”
“I thought I was close once yesterday.”
“You felt your animal form rise within you? You felt the pull of your Shifter magic?”
“Yes, even though I still couldn’t picture my primary animal form.”
“Your first shift will always be into your primary animal form. What was happening when you felt it rise?”
“I was angry. Llorva was telling me she was hurt by someone and I wanted justice for her.”
“That’s excellent. Let me explain why shifting is so important. Shifters and vampires are considered non-magic users in that they don’t cast magic. Both species are more physical in their defense and offense. Vampires are immune to much magic, such as spells and poisons. They have a form of shifting where they can become stronger and faster, with talons and, as they age, even wings. Vampires always remain in a humanoid form.
“Shifters are vulnerable to magical attacks in their human form but are mostly immune to magic in their animal form. As a Shifter, you heal faster and your magic regenerates quicker in your animal form, however, when under magical attack, your magic reserves while in animal form are what protect you, dwindling with each attack that hits you.
“As a pure Shifter, if I was attacked physically, I could attack in either form to cause physical damage to my opponent. If I were to fight a magic caster species, it would be safest for me to shift and fight from my animal form, absorbing magical attacks. That’s the beauty of being a Shifter. Shifters are the most balanced, well-protected, and strongest fighters of all supernaturals because of these traits. With you being a hybrid, I can only imagine what you’re capable of. You have a full suite of magical casting abilities, and Shifter abilities.”
“Thank you for helping me understand how important it is.”
“Let’s start by having you recall the emotions you had when you were speaking with Llorva. Picture her being hurt, or another event that you felt helpless to give aid.”
***
Triston and I spent the hour together, but still got nowhere. There were times I felt my animal form rise, but I didn’t have a strong enough trigger to be the catalyst for my first shift. Triston suggested alternative ideas, but dropping me off a cliff, which would only be good if I was a flying animal, cutting off a finger sounded too extreme, and watching someone be raped, all left much to be desired. I was glad our time concluded because I was starting to really wonder about Triston’s state of mind.
My hike with Llorva went well. She opened up, but after an entire hour with her, she was still deferential and submissive. Perhaps she would change over time, but I felt I needed more from my mate and Hunter partner. I didn’t want to always be the one making decisions and deep down, when it came to my ideal mate, I wanted to be the slightly more submissive one as that would make me feel more desirable.
The swim with Seth was revealing, especially since he stripped completely. I was far too shy to do that and modestly kept several items of clothing on before entering the water. Apparently, Shifters, even though they don’t lose their clothing when they shift, are much freer with exposing themselves.
As far as how I felt about everything, I didn’t learn much about Seth other than he had a remarkable body that I would have been horribly envious had I still been a man. He was sculpted to perfection. While my body was attracted to him, it was clear to me that I didn’t feel any emotional pull. I did enjoy his playful side since it seemed everything had been so serious lately. I guessed that was what he was planning all along, to get me to laugh and he did that well.
Having magically dried off and dressed back into my full attire, I headed to the kitchen to meet with Lorrena. Her friendliness continued to grow on me as she pulled me into a warm hug at the start of our time together. I found our date particularly uplifting. I appreciated that a vampire princess would know how to cook and do it so well. She wasn’t afraid to get dirty, and not only did we talk and laugh, but had a significant amount of mischief. Our conversation was as rich and flavorful as the fruit tarts we made together, having an equal amount of sharing and talking. She was the first one I wanted to spend more time with and was silently disappointed that our time ended so quickly.
***
The next stop in my hectic day was the outdoor training area with Yasmin.
“There you are, and my, don’t you look sexy this afternoon, Alya.” Yasmin wasted no time in coming close and taking my hand to lead me over to a grassy section.
“I’m glad you’re still here, Yasmin. We had several departures last night.”
“Clearly, it’s their loss.”
“Is there anything you would like to ask me before we start?”
“I think I will learn much about you from our training together.”
I set my dagger and sword to the side. “Ready when you are.”
Yasmin smiled and dove for my midsection. I was quick and managed to step to the side then turned to face her. I watched her duck, roll, and get right back on her feet.
“You’re fast, Alya.” She said with a grin.
She leapt, closing the distance between us and I found her fighting technique much like Dominic’s. For a while she pushed me back as I blocked her moves repeatedly. It was clear I was faster than she was, and the added nimbleness of my Fae side kept me ready for any of her attacks. I pushed my own attacks, finding my strength was also better than hers.
“That’s it, sweetheart. Don’t be afraid to hit me.”
I did, several times actually. Yasmin shook off the hits, growled, and came at me even harder. I was holding my own well, but her years of training and experience started to show as she maneuvered me into more difficult positions. She feigned a left hook, then in a magnificent display of style and skill, swept my left leg. I was falling but fast enough to grab onto her and pull her down with me. She crashed on top of me and we rolled several times. We stopped with our arms and legs locked around each other, with me being on the bottom.
Yasmin’s mouth was right against my neck. She nipped my earlobe with her teeth. “You taste amazing, Alya.”
It was a rather sensual moment with her thigh between my legs, pressing against me and her lips against my neck.
“This is cozy, Yasmin. Should we get up?”
“I’m not sure I’m ready to let you go yet. I’m quite enjoying this.” She giggled, then kissed my neck before letting us both up. “You’re faster and stronger than I am, but you’re not as well trained.”
“I’ll have you know that I’ve had two days of training.”
“I was expecting you to be afraid and a poor excuse for a Hunter. You’re Fae nature gives you an advantage. If you had twenty years of training like I’ve had, I wouldn’t be able to touch you. Would you like to kiss me?”
“Maybe one day. I want to kiss my mate for the first time during the mating ceremony, whomever that may be.”
“You’re a romantic. That comes from your Fae side. Loyal and monogamous to a fault. Shifters are notorious for having open relationships unless they find their true mate, but those are rare, except for werecats.”
“I would expect full monogamy from my mate. Does that dissuade you from me?”
“If I’m honest, yes. However, it is hard to say no to you. I could fight my nature for the honor of being a Hunter and being mated to you, but it would be a struggle every day.”
I looked down, saddened by the thought this wouldn’t work out. I could never be happy knowing that my mate was flirting or having sex with someone else. Her fingers lifted my chin.
“Why are you sad, Alya?”
“I really like you, Yasmin.”
“Well, the feeling is mutual. However, that’s what this time is all about. If we aren’t compatible as mates, then we call it a day, but don’t think you’ll ever lose my friendship. It will always be there.”
“Thank you for that. I need to be true to myself.”
“I’ll get my things and be gone by tonight, but I will be back for your parents’ ceremony tomorrow and would love an invitation to the Hunter anointing ceremony. I’m anxious to see who will be chosen.”
I hugged Yasmin tightly, sad to see her go.
***
Viktor stood next to Dominic with his arms crossed. “I wanted to let you know that we spoke to Arwen and she has already left.”
“Yasmin has also decided to leave.”
“Why?” Dominic’s response was quick and harsh. “She’s a Shifter like you. She should stay.”
“She didn’t feel she could be monogamous.”
“Why is that a problem? All Shifters have sex with whomever they want. It’s part of who we are.”
“So, you want to just throw me down right here on the grass and have sex?”
“That’s not appropriate because I essentially work for you.”
“Good to know there are some boundaries in the Shifter world. Unfortunately, that’s not who I am. I’m half Fae and personally, I can’t stand the idea that my mate would be trying to have puppies with someone else.”
“You make it sound so vulgar.”
“Maybe it sounds that way because that’s how I feel about it. Clearly, I will need to have a similar conversation with Seth.”
Dominic grunted and pointed at my sword and dagger. “Let’s see if you can handle those since you can’t handle some harmless, frivolous sex.”
After that conversation, I was more than eager. “Bring it on.”
***
The more I trained, the more I felt comfortable. Fighting with a sword took a lot of getting used to and Dominic had a chip on his shoulder after our disagreement. He was therefore surprised when I bested him two out of three fights, and one out of three against Viktor.
After training, I had twenty minutes to spare and Salle found me. She wanted to talk about Yasmin.
“Yasmin told me she was leaving and how you two remain friends. I need to remind you these decisions aren’t solely yours. However, having reviewed Yasmin with Viktor, we both agree her departure was providential. I need to ask you about Llorva.”
“Llorva is a sweet young woman. She seems to be coming out of her shell, but I don’t believe she will ever be anything but shy, withdrawn, and submissive. I can’t picture her in the role of Hunter, and while she would be easy to get along with, I don’t see us as a match. That said, I care for her in other ways.”
“This aligns with Viktor and my assessment. If you will allow me, I will pass on your kind sentiments and let her know she won’t be progressing further in the candidacy.”
“This process is utterly painful. I want the best for all of them and me. I don’t want to hurt them.”
“Coming into this you were an unknown. Selections were finalized the day of your awakening. We knew little about you. The process is going well. In the future, please include Viktor and me before anyone departs.”
“I will. From this point on, it’s likely to get harder anyways.”
“Agreed. All that remain are good candidates. I see Devin is waiting for you. Rhain has chosen to meet you on the upstairs balcony overlooking the veranda. You’re on your own after that until tomorrow morning.”
“Thank you, Salle.”
Devin waved me towards him. He reached for my hand and kissed it in greeting.
“You look impressive, Princess Alya. I was mesmerized when I caught a glimpse of you training. You’re breathtaking to watch. I know you have only managed a few days training, but how you weave your hybrid nature together is inspiring. I trust your magical attacks and defenses are equally as good.”
Of all the male candidates, Devin was clearly the most handsome. His gentlemanly approach and careful use of words made him easy to be around.
“Thank you for that. Spending my life in the mortal plane, unawakened and not knowing the supernatural world existed, has been a mental trial to me, obliterating my entire worldview. Hearing you praise me for something I was never taught and quite frankly never needed, boosts my confidence.”
“You inherited much of your abilities from your parents, who, by the way, were people that I admired greatly. I’m very sorry you never had a chance to know them.”
“You don’t seem to share the same opinion of me as Chandra does.”
“Not at all. As a scholar, I find your hybrid nature fascinating, but not in a scientific or clinical way. So few hybrids are ever born and I have never heard of a Fae Shifter hybrid. The supernatural species’ animosity towards each other goes back millennia. I saw the love your parents held for each other. To me, it was inspiring to know that our species can break down traditional barriers and overcome. Together, they were the most powerful Hunter team that ever existed.”
“It warms my heart to hear you speak of them in such a way.”
“I hope I do more than just warm your heart?”
I struggled for what to say in response, but Devin continued easing my awkward moment.
“I apologize. It was insensitive of me to put you on the spot like that. We hardly know each other. In many ways, I know far more about you than you know me. I see your character as an extension of your parents’. I have watched you interact with people from afar. You’re a woman I already admire and there is no comparing your beauty.”
“That’s far more compliments than I deserve.”
“On the contrary, but it’s nice to see your modesty and humility. What questions do you have for me?”
“I’m completely confused when it comes to mages and witches. Can you help me understand the differences?”
“I would be happy to. Please don’t take my description of mages as boasting. All the species have a place and each one has their own strengths and weaknesses. Witches learn by passing on their knowledge from one to another. It’s more lore and stories, written recipes, per se. Mages begin school early in life and form a love of scholarly learning for their entire lives. Our formal education is a blessing and a curse. It leaves no stone unturned in our learning, making certain we all learn everything. The curse is that our constant historical learning doesn’t allow time for creativity or innovation.
“As for use of magic, mages are gifted conjurers and manipulators of objects. Where you can create a vine or a wall of stone, mages can’t. Conjuring is when a mage uses the ether to store items and retrieve them for use. Manipulation of objects allows a mage to throw a boulder across this garden, shrink its size, change the make-up of it, but I can’t create from nothing like a Fae can.”
Devin unlinked my arm from his and with several motions of his hand, reached his hand into a shining void and pulled out a flaming sword.
“That’s incredible!”
“Mages are good at enchantments, taking an ordinary sword like this one and layering onto it other types of magic. Our magic is tied to objects. To cast a bolt of lightning, I would need to funnel magic through an object, like a wand. We tune wands to our preferred disciplines.
“Witches are exceptional at spells, potions, visions, glamours, and illusions. They can be very powerful in a battle but need to be protected until they can cast their spell. That’s their weakness.
“When I consider options for a great Hunter team, having a hybrid like yourself and a partner of another discipline simply makes sense. Since each species has weaknesses and strengths, having diversity of magic can only strengthen a team as they can cover for each other’s weaknesses. That’s why your parents were so successful. A Fae and a Shifter are a powerful combination.”
“That’s so helpful. Thank you.”
“What other questions can I answer?”
***
My time with Devin flew by. He was extremely easy to talk to and didn’t pressure me in any way. I had just enough time to bathe and change before meeting Rhain. Poor Rhain. He too was a perfect gentleman. He was incredibly attentive, but my mind was swirling with interactions and the busyness of the day. I found myself somewhat distracted.
Admittedly, the dinner date was exactly what I would have pictured a real mortal plane date to be like, complete with the gentleman walking me to my room and us awkwardly trying to figure out an appropriate way to say goodbye. He didn’t ask for a kiss, for which I was grateful.
Having spent time with the remaining candidates, I felt Lorrena and Devin were at the top of my list, Rhain closely following, with Seth a more distant fourth place. I was eternally thankful for finishing the very long day.
My rose had miraculously managed to stay intact throughout the events. When I slipped into bed, I placed the rose on the pillow next to me and curled my fingers around the stem. That’s how I fell asleep.
***
The garden was in full bloom. Everywhere I looked, plants were flourishing. Even the witches’ fame and fortune tree was now loaded with fruit.
“You’re here and you brought the flower I gave you.”
I turned to face the woman. Today, she appeared in a beautiful flowing gown. It showed how truly beautiful she was even though I wasn’t at all upset by seeing her in skin hugging leather.
“It appeared on my pillow when I woke up. I carried it with me throughout the day as a gentle reminder of you.”
“Do you still believe it’s a dream when a flower passes between the boundaries of dreams and reality?”
“Salle believes I created it. That my dream triggered my own Fae magic and I created the flower.”
“Is that what you believe?”
“I wish these dreams were real. I just can’t grasp that they can be.”
“If this isn’t real, then who am I?”
I stepped as close as I dared. “My imaginary perfect mate. My true mate. Someone that I yearn to touch, that I pray for a kiss, but only to be denied night after night.”
She looked at me with such longing. “I want you to do something for me, Alya.”
“Anything.”
“My name is Selena. I need to feel the touch of your magic. Speak my name with the fullness of your heart.”
She closed her eyes. I could feel her vulnerability.
“Selena.” I whispered, but her name vibrated with emotion as it passed my tongue.
She inhaled sharply and opened her eyes. “Never has my name been spoken so beautifully. I can’t hide my smile that I wore a dress for you, and you wore a fighting gown. You are everything I ever dreamed of and more.”
A knock sounded at the door and the dream faded.
“No!!!!”
I threw myself into Selena’s arms as the second knock came.
“Come in Salle.” I growled out.
The door opened and Salle stepped lightly across the room.
“By the look on your face, I ruined another one of your dreams.”
“I can’t touch her!”
“You can’t touch who, Alya?”
“The woman in my dreams. The same woman I meet night after night.”
“You’re dreaming of a woman? One of the candidates?”
“No. It must be my subconscious. I’m just not feeling anything more than friendship towards any of them and I think I’m dreaming of my perfect mate.”
“Describe her for me.”
“She’s a hybrid, like me, but different species. I think she is a vampire witch hybrid. She has long burgundy hair and the deepest blue eyes I have ever seen. She’s a little taller than me. She’s a fighter and has spent several years living in the mortal plane.”
“Does she have a name?”
“At first she was afraid to give me her name saying it was dangerous. Last night, she told me her name was Selena.”
Salle’s eyes widened, but she set her face quickly neutral again. “Fascinating.”
“That’s it? Just fascinating?”
“What else is there to say?”
I sat up; the perfect rose was still clutched in my hand.
“What’s your assessment of the candidates after yesterday?”
I began with a heavy sigh. “Since I can’t have my imaginary mate, Selena, Lorrena and Devin are my two top choices so far. Rhain is a close third, then Seth. I have two concerns with Seth. First, as a Shifter does he believe in monogamous relationships? This is important to me. Second, if I’m already a Shifter, would it not make for a better team to have a different species other than Fae or Shifter?”
“All very important considerations, Alya. I think your assessment is in alignment with Viktor’s and mine. There are three events planned for today. The service for your parents this morning. A fighting competition, which you’re excluded from, but need to be there to watch. A grand ball and formal dance.”
“Is it tradition here for those showing their respect to wear anything in particular?”
“Unlike the mortal plane, where people wear black, here people will wear a bright color, signifying the brightness of the deeds of those we lost.”
“Could you help me with my hair?”
“I would be happy to.”
***
Salle took time with my hair, taking long strands from the crown of my head twisting them, and binding them at the back of my head. It was a simple style that would keep the hair out of my eyes and provided a gentle style that I hoped suggested innocence. My magic helped me select a flowing yellow gown and matching shoes.
The ceremony for my parents was held in a large arena near the city center of Revaria. The candidates, elders, and heads of species all had special seating up front. Salle explained some of the ceremony, but I was unprepared for the powerful emotions that swept through me as I was ushered towards my seat. The arena had reached maximum capacity as thousands had come out to honor my parents.
I was front and center with Viktor and Salle on either side of me. The candidates were spread out in the row behind me. On the stage stood an elder of each species and the two remaining parents. My grandparents. Cirro Dayvale, King of the Fae and Kindroth Huntington, High Alpha for the Shifters. Until that moment, I hadn’t known my grandfather was High Alpha. Fortunately for me, that didn’t make me a princess of the Shifters, just that I was a direct descendant of the most powerful Shifter. Unsurprisingly, the High Alpha was a position fought for. I could feel both of their powerful magics and auras from the front row.
Cirro looked straight at me. There was a hint of pride and sadness in his eyes. He tipped his head towards me in acknowledgement. Kindroth barely glanced my way, but his eyes did linger on me for a moment.
Cirro moved forward and the crowd settled and quieted. “It is with sadness and joy that we meet here today. Sadness in that those we loved and who protected us have now departed. Joy in knowing that these two people were anointed to the highest and most coveted positions in the land. They were our Hunters and they served us well with honor.”
Images of my mother and father solidified before my eyes. They were illusions, but they were so lifelike I thought I could touch them. They moved like they were alive, and my heart shattered. I choked back my sobs, unable to contain my tears. Cirro paused as he watched me. Salle tried to grab my arm, but I was already moving. The crowd became deathly silent behind me. I collapsed on the steps leading up to the stage, my hand stretching towards the illusionary feet of my parents. My magic flowed as flowers of all kinds sprung forth around them and me. I stayed there sobbing through the entire ceremony and well past the time anyone that wanted could come to the front and pay their respects.
Not a soul touched me, except for one. A warm, gentle hand rested on my shoulder. A touch that instantly brought heat to my body and a glimmer of peace for my broken soul. A green fruit that I recognized from the witches’ fame and fortune tree was placed into my hands. I hastily wiped my tears and looked back at the crowd but saw no one.
It was a short time later that Viktor and Salle came to my side. Salle knelt next to me. “When you’re ready, we’ll take you home.”
I nodded slowly, wiped my face again, having spent all my tears. I had mourned the loss of the parents I never knew. It deeply moved me. I pushed myself back and stood to my feet. The flowers that had started around me had spread to the entire stage.
“Did I do that?” I sniffed.
“You did, Alya. I have never been so moved by anyone’s demonstration of grief like I was by yours. Everyone here saw how you respected your parents, parents you never knew. Everyone felt the pain of your magical aura. It was profound. A flower formed for each tear you shed. Thank you for that gift.”
“I have to wonder what my grandparents, elders, and the candidates think of me, a girl, broken and shattered. How can they believe I would make a good Hunter or mate?”
“You can’t be either a good Hunter or mate without depth of caring for others. If they can’t see how this makes you stronger, then we’ll be happy to send them packing. Where did you get the fruit?”
“Someone from the crowd touched me and left me the fruit. I didn’t see who it was.”
“Do you know what it is?”
“It’s a fruit that eases pain and suffering from loss.”
“How do you know that?”
“From my dreams with Selena. There was a tree in the garden where we were.”
“Interesting.”
“If you like, I can provide you with a list of alternative words for interesting.”
Salle smiled and made a portal. “Let’s get you home.”
When we stepped into the foyer, Abigail immediately came to us. “You have a very important guest, Alya. He’s waiting for you in the library.”
I headed straight to the library and stepped inside. Cirro Dayvale was waiting for me. The look he gave me, one of deep sorrow, made my heart pound and I began to weep all over again.
“Come here, Alya.”
He held open his arms and even though I never met him, I ran into them and he held me tightly. We wept together. When we finally pulled apart, he wiped my tears with his fingers.
“Such a travesty has never happened in Fae history that one of our own, you, were removed from our family and hidden. Upon my daughter’s… our Hunters’ deaths, I received a magical communication from them. Your parents believed there was a real threat to your life and obviously, this was true with their murders. Regardless of the reason why, I want you to know you are my granddaughter and the sole heir to the throne of the Fae kingdom. Now that I know of your existence, I will never turn my back on you. You’re the only family I have left.
“The process of reestablishing the Hunters is vitally important. It must take priority, but as soon as this is completed, the Fae community will celebrate you. While you have a home here, you also have a place in the palace.”
“Are you certain you want me, a hybrid, a sniveling young woman with no experience running a kingdom, and little to no understanding of the supernatural world, to be your heir?”
“Without any doubt.”
“Then I will do my utmost to make you proud and learn everything I need to know.”
“Proud? You need to do nothing for me to be proud of you.”
I wrapped my arms around him again. “Today, you have given me something I have never had before. A family.”
***
As my grandfather rightfully shared, the process for becoming a Hunter was the first priority and after we had a touching farewell with many promises to stay in touch, I headed to lunch with Salle and Viktor.
“How did your meeting go?” Salle asked.
“Better than I could possibly imagine. I have a family, albeit a small one. My grandfather affirmed his support for me and despite all my flaws, he insists I’m worthy of being the heir to the Fae kingdom. It’s been an emotional day.”
Abigail appeared once again. “There is another guest. I’m not sure how to…”
Salle nodded. “Bring them here to us.”
Abigail tipped her head at me and then nodded. She looked rather confused. “I’ll go get her.”
Several moments later, my dream woman was ushered into the room. Her gaze locked on mine.
“Excuse me for interrupting, Princess Alya.” She turned to Viktor. “Hello Father.”
Viktor stood and hugged Selena while I sat with my mouth hanging open.
“After hearing Salle’s update on Alya’s dreams, I was expecting you, but, for the record, why are you here?”
“The magic of the immortal plane called me. I’m here, self-selected as a candidate for Princess Alya’s mate and role as Hunter.”
“What was the basis of your magical calling?”
“The fact that I’m Princess Alya’s true mate. Ever since she was awakened, her magic has called to me. We have met every night in our dreams. The magic is so profound that upon awaking there were physical manifestations of objects from our shared dreams.”
“My rose?”
Selena nodded and reached into her pack, pulling out a pink fruit that I had given her in our dreams. “And this fruit.”
Salle looked smug. “It will require both of our approvals to allow this, Viktor. I would like to see Selena become an official candidate.”
Viktor looked thoughtful as I mentally pleaded with him.
“I agree. Selena, you will be provided a room and will need to be ready in an hour for the start of the fighting competition. We will announce you to the other candidates then.”
Salle added. “There is also the gala dance tonight.”
Selena stared at me as she smiled. Her eyes were the brightest I had ever seen them.
“I’m looking forward to a dance tonight, Princess Alya.”
I bit my lower lip as she turned to leave. “Wait!” I moved as quickly as I could to her. “If I touch you, will I wake up?”
Selena grinned. “Try it.”
I threw my arms around her and buried my head in her mass of burgundy hair. “You’re real!”
“I told you that already.”
My hand moved to her cheek and she leaned into it. “I wish I could…”
“No need to elaborate. I wish the same thing.”
I almost didn’t let her go. I stared at the door for a lengthy moment taking a faltering step towards it before turning back to face Viktor and Salle. I pointed my finger at Salle first.
“You knew?”
“I suspected.” She smiled.
My finger shifted to point at Viktor. “You’re her father?”
“That’s a long story, one I think Selena should tell.”
***
For the first time in days, I had a chance to not be the focal point and not having to be the one entertaining the candidates. Season one, episode three had started out with a bang and multiple twists of epic proportions.
I leaned forward in my chair and watched over the competition field. The candidates might have considered my posture as eagerness to see them fight each other, but they would be wrong. I was anxiously waiting for Selena to appear, still believing I was dreaming.
Dominic stood to the side acting as an official for the event. The four candidates mingled amongst themselves, often casting glances my way. When Selena entered the area, she looked formidable in her all-black skintight leather armor and assortment of weapons.
She stepped closer to our seats, bowed low, and proclaimed in a loud voice. “Princess Alya. Today, I fight for you.”
My heart fluttered as I ignored all the candidates’ snarls and angry outbursts. Viktor stood on our raised seating area.
“Candidates, please step forward.”
“What is the meaning of this?” Seth shouted.
“Who is this imposter?” Lorrena growled.
Selena gave a slight bow. “What? You don’t recognize your own cousin, Princess Lorrena?”
Cousin?
Rhain pushed his way towards Selena. “You’re no cousin of ours. You’re nothing, hybrid scum!”
Note to self. Rhain minus ten points.
“Quiet down!” Viktor yelled. “Yes, there has been a new addition to the ranks of the candidates. Selena Drach.”
“That hideous creature wasn’t selected by the elders!” Lorrena exclaimed loudly.
I thought Lorrena would be more gracious. Minus ten points.
“This isn’t the only time our plane’s magic has selected an alternative candidate. Selena is supposed to be here.”
“Rubbish!” Seth growled.
“Enough! The decision is made. Selena will compete like the rest of you.”
Devin walked over to Selena and shook her hand. “Welcome.”
Plus ten points for Devin.
“Today’s event is to showcase your abilities. Salle and I will be judges. We will be tallying hits against you. If you receive five hits, you’re out of the event. You may use any weapon or magic you possess. This is a competition, not a brawl. Life-threatening attacks are not permitted and will result in automatic expulsion from the event and possibly dismissal from the candidacy process. The last person standing wins dinner with Princess Alya tonight before the ball. Any questions?”
With no questions, I watched Lorrena and Rhain whispering to each other before moving apart.
“Move to your starting positions.” Viktor waited for everyone to space themselves out on the event field. “Begin!”
Seth transformed into a wolf and darted straight for Devin. Selena stood calmly mumbling to herself as Rhain and Lorrena closed in on her. When they were close enough to strike, Selena finished her spell and vanished into thin air. Suddenly, Selena sprung up in five other places at once. She was using illusions. Lorrena and Rhain looked confused, then separated and moved to slice apart the Selena illusions. Meanwhile, Seth plowed into Devin and hit him twice before Devin drew his weapons and earnestly began fighting.
Rhain had finally figured out which Selena was the real one and attacked her with force, but Selena held her ground. Her dagger and sword flashing so quickly they were a blur. In seconds, Rhain had three hits against him before Lorrena made it to his side.
I couldn’t tear my gaze from Selena as she fought. I watched as she took a hit but dropped a vial onto the field. Black smoke surrounded her and Lorrena and Rhain nearly crashed into each other swinging blindly. Selena popped into existence next to Seth, who was still focused on Devin. She made two quick hits on Seth before Seth turned to lunge at her. That was enough for Devin to make two hits on Seth. Seth was distracted as Selena tagged him one more time.
“Seth is out!” Viktor shouted.
Lorrena and Rhain shifted into their more powerful vampire forms and quickly descended upon Selena with razor sharp talons. Their strength and speed increased as well as their violence and anger. Selena got three quick hits against Lorrena, but she was losing ground fast. Devin used his magic for the first time, casting a bolt of horizontal lightning at the trio of fighters. The resulting burst of energy sent Selena, Rhain, and Lorrena falling away from each other. Rhain scrambled to his feet and leapt the entire distance over to Devin who didn’t stand a chance against Rhain’s onslaught.
Moments later Viktor shouted. “Devin is out!”
Rhain called to Lorrena. “We end her!”
“Forever!” She shouted back.
My heart was pounding as I watched in horror as Rhain attacked Selena from slightly behind her. One moment he was away from her, the next he was there, his talons tearing deeply into her side. I could see the blood from where I sat. Lorrena took advantage and knocked Selena’s blade from her weakening hand before thrusting her taloned hand into Selena’s stomach.
I heard everyone yelling to stop, but Rhain and Lorrena continued their frenzied attack. Deep within me I felt my Shifter magic explode to life and with an earth-shattering roar I transformed into my animal form. I had no time to consider my huge wings or size of my golden dragon form. I was airborne in a second and swept down, crashing into Rhain and Lorrena sending them sprawling and away from Selena.
They drunkenly staggered to their feet and took one look at a very pissed off dragon and wisely ran. A second later, I shifted back to my human form and was on top of Selena, pouring every ounce of my magic into her to heal her. Salle dropped wide-eyed to my side and with her healing touch, Selena was knit quickly back together. I cradled Selena in my arms and rocked her back and forth until a smothered voice sounded beneath me.
“Holy crap. You’re a dragon Shifter.”
“Selena! Are you all right?”
“Whatever juice you poured into me is top grade stuff. I feel great. I might need another set of training clothes though.”
Salle and I helped her to her feet and we both looked her over carefully.
“I’m fine.”
“You’re sure?”
“Yes.”
I hugged her tight.
“I should get hurt everyday if this is the attention I get.”
Devin and Seth came over to check on Selena. They warily stayed back from me. Once I knew Selena was all right, I growled and Seth nearly fell onto his backside as my Shifter magic raged within me.
“I’ll kill them!”
It was Dominic that grabbed my shaking arms.
“Calm yourself, Alya. Don’t let the Shifter magic force you to do something you will regret. Rhain and Lorrena were caught up in their bloodlust and already angry with the introduction of a new candidate. Breathe. Let your Fae nature calm your dragon.”
I took several deep breaths and then the enormity of what had happened hit me.
“Did I hurt anyone?”
“No one was hurt. You did exactly what was needed to stop the fight. You’re control of your animal form was impressive, Alya.”
Selena nudged Viktor. “Does this mean I get dinner with our beautiful princess?”
“I would say Rhain and Lorrena disqualified themselves leaving you the victor. Salle, Let’s round up our two runaways.”
I realized I was still holding Selena’s hand. “Selena. You were the one that was wounded. What do you suggest should be done with Rhain and Lorrena?”
“Don’t send them home in disgrace. Let them choose their path for themselves.”
I nodded. “I’m not sure what they were thinking, and quite frankly it’s unforgivable, but I’m with Selena on this. I considered them my friends as I do all of you. I need to hear it from them as to why they did this.”
Viktor nodded and took Salle with him to find Rhain and Lorrena.
“I better get all dolled up if I’m having dinner with you, Alya.”
“Meet me on the veranda balcony in an hour and a half?”
“I’ll be there.” She squeezed my hand and I almost didn’t let go.
Devin nodded. “I’ll get ready for tonight. I want at least one dance with you.”
“I’m looking forward to it.”
Seth looked at me sheepishly. “I spoke with Yasmin. She told me how you want someone completely monogamous. I could do that, for you, but I was the first one out today and I feel my magic tugging me home. It’s telling me I’m not your mate, nor am I the next Hunter.”
A tear came to my eye. “I understand, Seth. You’re a great person. Although you may not be my mate, you will forever be my friend if you will have me as one. Please, stay for the gala at the very least.”
“To be called your friend is a gift that I will gladly cherish and reciprocate. I’ll stay and have a great time knowing I no longer have to impress you.”
“You impressed me from the moment I met you.”
“I’ll see you tonight, Alya.”
That left Dominic and me.
“I could always sense your raw power, Alya. Your father was a wolf Shifter. It’s extremely rare for a Shifter’s primary animal form to be a dragon. You’re destined for great things. Let’s make time together to train you using your dragon and other animal forms if you have them.”
“I would like that very much.”
Dominic bowed and walked away leaving me to my thoughts. What a day so far and there was still so much more to come.
***
I waffled back and forth. Sexy or pretty? With a nudge from my magic, I was guided to a snug fitting, short red dress. The hem stopped above my knees, the neck and back plunged dramatically. Since I was still new to dressing as a woman, I appreciated my magic giving me insight. If my magic could only do my hair I would be in heaven.
I arrived at the balcony before Selena. I was fidgety and nervous. Feelings inside of dreams didn’t necessarily equate to feelings in real life, or did they? There was no doubt my heart tugged at me regarding Selena and quite possibly my magic had intervened on my behalf to find my mate, but I still knew little about her and she came with a large, burlap sack filled with mysteries.
I was leaning over the balcony railing when I heard the door open accompanied by a sharp intake of breath. I turned to face Selena. She was staring at my legs.
“Did I break some immortal plane taboo by selecting this dress? You don’t like what you see?”
“I was wondering if I had died and this was the eternal plane. But if it were the eternal plane I would question if I deserved to see such beauty.”
I moved intimately close to Selena. My hand hovered over where her side had been ripped open. I hesitated to touch her again but let my fingers lightly graze the silky fabric of her dress. “You’re all right?”
“You and Salle have great healing skills. I’m fine.”
Her hand moved and laced her fingers with mine. “I’ve been wanting to do that. To touch you.”
“You knew the dreams were real from the start?”
“Witches are prone to visions and dreams. For two years I dreamt of that garden. I watched it slowly die, Alya. I was dying, not physically, but emotionally. I had lost hope I would ever find my true mate, then you appeared. Night by night the garden improved. I knew you were my mate the moment I first set my eyes upon you. Your magic reached across vast distances to collide with mine, pulling me from my depths of despair.”
Selena wrapped her arms around me, and I laid my head on her shoulder. That’s when Abigail found us.
“Excuse me, Princess Alya. Dinner is prepared. Do you need a moment?”
I was blushing furiously as I pulled away. “We’re ready. Thank you.”
We sat down as the food was brought to us. When the staff left, I remained quiet, deep in thought.
“Are you normally this quiet in real life? You never seemed to have a problem talking in our dreams.”
“Sorry. So much has changed for me. I’m having a hard time wrapping my head around everything. You seem so certain I’m your true mate, but you don’t even know me. What if I’m a horrible person or you don’t like the way I fold socks?”
“If you grew up not aware of magic or what you really were, then I can understand. Over time, our magic acts like a sixth sense. My magic would churn around you if you weren’t my mate. It would warn me. Mating isn’t a simple matter, not to those with magic within them. Our magic has a shape. Imagine it like a puzzle piece. It can only be perfect if it merges with another person’s magic with the right form to snap into place. People still mate without the magical bonding, but it will never be the same. Your magic fits mine perfectly, and it’s a very good thing because you’re stunning, and I’m very physically attracted to you.”
“You were the only one that touched me this morning at my parent’s ceremony. The only one that cared.”
“Do you know how much pain your magic was radiating? No one dared touch you for fear of succumbing to that pain. It’s not that they didn’t care. I’ve had my fair share of pain and I wanted to do something to help relieve you of your burden.”
“Thank you. It meant a great deal to me. Was that the first time you saw me in person?”
“It was. I wanted to be here for the ceremony. I arrived just as you collapsed onto the stairs. I was at the back of the arena and felt the wave of magic you sent out.”
“To think that’s how you first saw me. Broken. Weeping. What a sorry picture it must have been.”
“It was the most beautiful moment I’ve ever witnessed. I knew then that you feel deeply. You live through your emotions. If you could love two people that you never met, how much more could you love a shattered and ruinous person like me.”
“Why do you call yourself shattered and ruinous? Why were you dying emotionally?”
“As you well know, hybrids are extremely rare. Growing up here, I faced the worst bullying you could imagine. The witches hated me and so did the vampires. I was hunted, attacked, and beaten. I survived only by learning to fight and teaching myself my magic. At one point the bullying and attacks became so horrendous that I ran away from this place hoping to find some peace only to realize the mortal world could offer me even less. I spent two years in the mortal plane. Then I realized how foolish I was. How could I find my true mate when so few people around me had magic? To know I have found my perfect mate, another hybrid, makes me believe in poetic justice.”
“I have to ask. Viktor is your father? Rhain and Lorrena are your cousins? How does that even happen?”
“Did they not educate you about sex in the mortal plane?”
I thought she was being serious when she chuckled.
“Viktor is a Norwell. His brother, Vaalyun, is King of the vampires. They’re twin brothers. Viktor is the older and rightful heir to the throne. When they were princes, they both fell in love with my mother, Kaerina Drach, a master witch. She became pregnant, which set off a firestorm of political maneuvering that caused the death of the then reigning vampire King. Viktor and Vaalyun fought. My mother tried to stop them from killing each other. Vaalyun used a sword and cut her down, thrusting his sword into her swollen belly hoping to kill her and me.”
Selena pulled her hair back and away from her right ear. A portion of her ear was missing.
“He nearly succeeded in killing us both. Viktor was trying to save my mother and Vaalyun took the advantage and cut Viktor down. Vaalyun left my mother and Viktor to die, quickly arranging with the elders to bestow upon him the right of kingship. While that was happening, Viktor healed just enough to see his beloved die in his arms. In his grief, he fell over my mother’s body only to feel me kicking still inside her. He cut me out and managed to find someone to take me while he left to heal and recover.
“It was many years later that I discovered a spell to seek out my birth parents. The magic worked and led me to Viktor’s door. He didn’t even know if I was his or Vaalyun’s. Learning how my spell was designed, it confirmed for him that I was his daughter. He confessed everything and we have slowly built a tenuous relationship.”
“I saw Viktor in an argument with Rhain and Lorrena the other day. I bet all that history had something to do with it.”
“It’s a real family feud. Technically, Viktor should be king, yet he was devastated and didn’t fight for the throne. Vaalyun found another woman and had a son, Sebatian, then Rhain and Lorrena. If anything happens to Vaalyun, Viktor would inherit the throne and I would become heir. Rhain and Lorrena hate me for that. They see me as the bastard child that could ruin their family forever. They’ve punished me for years and finally today, they tried to end my life once and for all.”
“Your arrival made them think you were trying to take this from them, the prestige of being a Hunter.”
“If something happened to Vaalyun, Viktor still might not take the throne, but they would love to see Viktor and me dead. However, I wonder if there is more to their animosity today. I’ve fought them before, but it was never like today when their intent was to end my life. Being a Hunter is prestigious, but perhaps they were more concerned about losing you as a possible mate.”
“I can’t imagine that being the case. I’m hardly worth fighting for.” My body, heart, and magic, all felt the pull of Selena. Even going through the motions of the past few days with the candidate process left me feeling guilty. “Not knowing you were real I thought my only options were the candidates. Lorrena was my favorite. I don’t even know if I can look at her now.”
Selena stiffened. “You feel something for her?”
“I care about her, but I don’t love her. There is no magical bond with her. I thought she was my best choice, so I had to be open to the idea. But I never did anything inappropriate with her. We never kissed. I…”
Selena smiled and reached across the table to take my hand in hers. “I understand. You’re attempt to make me not worry is heartwarming. It shows me you care what I think about you. You’re worried. Don’t be. If you want me, I’m here.”
“After today, I couldn’t imagine being with her anyways. She and Rhain did something unforgivable. There was no honor in what they did, rivalry, feud, or not. That isn’t something I would want to see in a Hunter and something I couldn’t live with in a mate.”
“Do you know just how special you are, Alya?”
I laughed so hard I almost snorted.
“What’s so funny?”
“If you really knew me, putting the word special and my name together in the same sentence wouldn’t be possible. A week ago, I was a nobody. I wrote boring technical manuals for athlete’s foot fungus gels and fake roofing materials. I had a six hundred square foot apartment and a dying African violet. There is nothing special about me, Selena. Nothing.”
“That’s where you’re wrong. Everyone in the immortal plane believes they’re special. They all know about the magicless people in the mortal plane and they consider them lower than insects. Every species here believes they’re better than all the others. Shifters choose their alpha through might. To vampires, pedigree is paramount. Witches trace their lineage thousands of years. In a world where people think they’re special, someone that considers themselves not special is likely the most. You see yourself as unworthy. I see you as a precious gem that will upend this world for the better. You will be the next Hunter. Your very existence as a hybrid breaks down barriers. You’re proof that the species can unite.”
“My heart is slamming in my chest right now. It’s crying out for you. I told you in our dreams that I wanted to kiss you. I’m struggling to keep myself on this side of the table. I fear that you’re still a dream and once I give you everything in me, then I will awaken and my heart torn asunder.”
“I feel the same way. That’s the power of being magically bonded to your true mate. I would kiss you, but I can’t bear the loss. The Hunter process must continue, and if I’m not the chosen one… I couldn’t bear having kissed you and then see you given to another. It would break me instantly.”
I reached for her hand and grasped it firmly. “After the gala tonight, I’ll speak with Viktor and Salle. You’re my only choice, but they must also agree you’re the right person for me and to be the next Hunter. As soon as they do, then we can be mated, and you can kiss me all you want.”
***
Selena and I spent extra time together at dinner and even though I only had a half hour to get ready for the gala, it seemed an interminably long time to wait. I wanted this process to be over with. I knew in my heart Selena was my mate and as anxious as I was for us to move on, seeing people leave was also painful.
My magic helped me once again with my dress, a long, flowing, formal gown than I could only imagine a princess would wear. I guess that was me, so I inserted myself into the layers of light pink silk and made my way to the ballroom. Casmin announced me when I entered, and I looked around the subdued crowd. No one was dancing. Selena smiled and locked eyes with me but stayed back. This was something we discussed might be best, to not dance or spend too much time together at the beginning of the gala even though it tore at me to not rush to her side.
Rhain and Lorrena stood together. They looked like chastised children and Lorrena started to cry as soon as she saw me. I couldn’t stand there and fight my conflicting emotions. I walked boldly across the dance floor, grabbed Lorrena’s hand, and brought her to the center of the room. Music started.
“What are you doing, Alya?”
“I was hoping you would dance with me.”
“But… I’ve ruined everything.”
“Hush. We can talk as we dance.”
She nodded and slipped her hand around my waist.
“I’m so conflicted, Lorrena. You were my favorite. I enjoyed every moment with you. Then, the contest… What am I to think?”
“There’s history.”
“I don’t care that there’s history between all of you. You nearly killed another candidate. Do you know how much that broke my heart to see?”
“It was different for Rhain. He wanted to be Hunter. I wanted you. When Selena appeared, I knew there was only one reason for her to be allowed. She’s your true mate, isn’t she?”
“Since the day of my awakening, I have met her in my dreams. I never even knew she was a real person until today.”
“I was jealous. Angry. All the bad blood between our families flared to life in my veins. I’ve dishonored myself and am so ashamed.”
“There is a good chance, Selena will be chosen. I can’t deny the feelings I have for her or the magical bond that begs me to be with her. It doesn’t mean I don’t care about you. I’m willing to remain friends, but that can’t happen if you don’t apologize to Selena. You all need to set aside this feud. My parents, our last Hunters were murdered. There are bigger threats that need to be dealt with and I want good people, friends, with me. I can’t work in isolation.”
She looked over at Selena who was watching us closely. “I can do that, then, I will graciously bow out of the candidacy. I would rather have you as a friend than not at all.”
She leaned forward and kissed my cheek, then stepped back, curtseyed with a tear falling down her cheek, and headed towards Selena. I watched as Lorrena fell to her knees in front of Selena and reached for her hand. I could hear her sobs from where I stood. Selena nodded, pulled Lorrena to her feet, then surprised the heck out of me and hugged her. Lorrena walked straight over to Salle and Viktor. They spoke for a minute before Salle nodded and with a last look over her shoulder at me, Lorrena paused.
“I’m not sure what you said to my sister, but don’t expect me to hug that woman.”
The tone in Rhain’s voice was harsh.
“That woman has a name, Rhain. It’s Selena. Do you feel no remorse for nearly killing her?”
“Why should I? She’s Viktor’s bastard child. I’m sure this was all planned well ahead of time to elevate the poor little hybrid bitch to be our next Hunter. Was their money involved? A political maneuver perhaps?”
I slapped him. Hard. “You played me all along, didn’t you? You took the time to research the mortal plane to find some common ground with me. You only wanted to be Hunter, never my mate.”
Rhain didn’t look shocked at my accusation. “You hybrids are all alike. Always ruining things for the purebloods. You should step down, you’re unfit to be a Hunter.”
“I’m unfit?” I fought to keep my dragon under control. “What kind of Hunter would you be? A conniving, conceited man that would kill another candidate because of their biases. You would mate with someone you despised to grab a little prestige and power. You would ruin my life so you could elevate your own. You disgust me.”
He grabbed my neck and shifted. His talons hovered over my jugular. Everyone began to move, but I slowly put my hand up to wave them off. If looks could kill, Rhain would have dropped dead by Selena’s steely gaze.
“You want to kill me, Rhain? What will that do to help you get what you want?”
Lorrena’s scream tore through the ballroom. “Rhain! No!” She ran towards us.
I had a dozen ideas to get out of my current predicament ready to unleash. Lorrena’s hand grabbed Rhain’s arm.
“Don’t do this, Rhain.” She pleaded.
Rhain looked at Lorrena with hate-filled storming eyes. “I can’t believe you fell in love with her. You betray your station.”
“I’m offended by my station, one granted to me by a heinous act. Don’t make a bigger mistake than father did.”
Lorrena pulled on Rhain’s arm, but with all her strength, his arm barely moved. Vines snapped up, wrapped around his arm, and pulled with Lorrena, removing his talons from my throat. Selena took that opportunity to move in and placed her dagger at Rhain’s throat.
“Don’t ever touch my mate.” She hissed.
Selena’s protective actions sent heat through me. Rhain struggled only for a moment. He shifted back to his normal form. Although defeated, he was still filled with hate.
“Let go of me, Lorrena. I disavow any connection I have to you. You’re lost to me, no longer family.” He turned his focus back to me. “And you. The Valg easily murdered your parents. You won’t last a week because you’re nothing like them. You make a mockery of the position of Hunter.”
House security flooded the room and took Rhain from Selena’s tight hold. Thorin, the vampire elder entered the ballroom as Selena came to stand by my side.
Thorin shook his head slowly. “My apologies for my late arrival, Princess Alya. Viktor and Salle informed me of the incident involving Rhain and Lorrena during the competition. I have spoken to Vaalyun and he is livid about his childrens’ actions and offers his sincerest apologies.” He took in the guards holding Rhain. “I take it there has been a second incident?”
Selena brushed my hand as she stepped forward. “I wish to state that I find the actions of Lorrena and Rhain against me earlier today as understandable. My appearance at the Hunter candidate process caused much dissention. Lorrena has sought my forgiveness and I have granted her this.”
“And what of Rhain’s attack on you?”
“I don’t believe Rhain is remorseful in the slightest.”
Rhain struggled but was held firmly by the guards. “The only thing I’m remorseful over is not ending your life.”
Thorin sucked in a long breath. “Princess Alya, I’m addressing you as there is no doubt you will be our next Hunter. Once that ceremony is completed, you will be the authority we must turn to in matters such as these. Rhain and Lorrena attacked Selena, a Hunter candidate, with the intent to kill her. I suspect I missed another recent incident with Rhain. What is your judgement for their actions?”
“I’m hardly qualified… I don’t even understand the laws of the immortal plane yet.”
“You will be the law, Princess Alya. What is their fate?”
The weight of the worlds fell on my shoulders. I looked from person to person. Lorrena stood shaking like an aspen leaf. Rhain had a smug smile on his face. Salle nodded to me, the simple action conveying my judgement would stand. Viktor leaned back against the wall with his arms crossed. One of his eyebrows raised slightly. He found this amusing. Devin, looked aghast and afraid. Seth, paced back and forth.
“Rhain.” I looked into his eyes. “Your actions demonstrate your intense desire to seek power and prestige at any cost. You have shown no remorse or repentance for your deeds. You will be remanded into your father’s care. You will be banned from ever becoming a Hunter candidate in the future and will not be allowed to hold any position of power or authority. Any action meant to harm a citizen of the mortal or immortal plane that is not deemed self-defense will result in the stripping of your immortal abilities and banishment from the immortal realm.”
Rhain hissed and fought to free himself from the guards, but they held him fast. “You can’t do that!”
Thorin nodded to me. “It is done. And Lorrena?”
Tears formed in Lorrena’s eyes.
“Lorrena. Your actions against Selena Drach today were reprehensible. You have sought forgiveness for your actions and have received that forgiveness from the injured party, however, the rules of the competition were established, and you failed to adhere to them. You have thereby forfeited the right to remain a candidate for the position of Hunter. Since the root cause of your actions appears to stem from deep-seated animosity to your cousin and uncle, you will spend one hundred hours with your uncle, Viktor Norwell, over the next month.”
Lorrena looked somewhat fearfully over at Viktor, but she lifted her chin. “I accept your judgement and know that if the Hunters need my service at any time, I will be available.”
I faced Thorin. “Anything you would like to add, Elder Thorin?”
He smiled. “I do believe you will make an excellent Hunter, Princess Alya. I have nothing to add. I’ll take Rhain and Lorrena with me so you may all continue the process.”
The gala was feeling rather subdued. Selena caught my eye and nodded towards Devin. It appeared he was waiting to speak to me. Seth was talking to Salle and Viktor gave me a stare suggesting he wanted to talk.
Devin drank deeply from a glass flute, draining the amber liquid before coming over to me. “Can we sit together a moment?”
“Of course.”
I smiled reassuringly at Selena as Devin led me to a corner of the room. We both sat in chairs that faced each other.
“I want you to know I meant everything I said to you the other day about your mate and Hunter partner should be a species that will complement you. I fully intended that person to be me. At the time, I was confident in my abilities and very attracted to you. Several things have changed since then.”
“You’re no longer attracted to me.” My mouth spit out the words quickly. I needed some brevity.
“You’re joking. Actually, that is the one thing that remains. Sadly, I lost my confidence during the competition today. I realize I’m a scholar, not a fighter. Being confronted with real attackers, confused, and frightened me. I was useless in battle, and now isn’t a time of peace for Hunters. What was perhaps even more frightening, was when Thorin asked you to pass judgement on Rhain and Lorrena. I never considered that aspect of the position and I can’t fathom being capable of dispensing justice. I saw the pressure it put on you, and I know I would have collapsed under that pressure. You were born for this role.”
“You say I was born for this role, when I know nothing about what I will face or what my role is. I don’t even know anything about being a judge or a fighter.”
“And yet I thought your judgement showed mercy. It was decisive. It cut the seed of destruction but left the plant to grow. I’m going to withdraw.”
“You’re a good man, Devin. Can you do me a favor?”
“Anything.”
“Before you officially withdraw, let me first speak with Salle and Viktor. With you stepping down, that only leaves Selena. Selena is Viktor’s daughter. I want to make certain there is a choice and that choice is made without bias for her sake.”
“She’s your true mate, isn’t she?”
“She is. Even now, I can feel the magical bond pulling at me from across the room.”
“Selena fought well today. I was impressed by her. She’s the right one to be the Hunter, and I can only envy her being your mate. You better go to her before she decides I’m a threat.”
I hugged Devin. “Friends?”
“I would like that.”
I stood and walked over to Selena. “Crazy day.”
“I wanted so badly to rip Rhain apart. I’ve never felt so protective or jealous.”
“There’s nothing and no one to be jealous of. While I may love other people as friends or family, I will only have one true love, and that is you. I will never stray, never be disloyal.”
Selena pulled me into her arms, and I kissed her neck.
“The mating ceremony can’t come soon enough.” She whispered.
“I need to speak with Viktor and Salle. Stay close in case we need to come find you.”
“I’m not going anywhere.”
Seth caught me on the way over to Salle and Viktor.
“I spoke with Salle, Princess Alya. They’re aware that I’m removing myself from the candidacy. Since the gala seems to not have much gala in it tonight, I reserve the right to a dance the next time we meet at one.”
“I promise. I’m sad to see you leave. I enjoyed our time together, without pretense or agenda. In the middle of all the seriousness, you made me smile.”
“I see the way Selena and you look at each other. That’s what you need most. Take care of yourself, Alya.”
“You too, Seth.”
At last I made it over to Salle and Viktor. “Would you both care to meet in private with me?”
“We’ve got words for you, young lady.” Viktor’s tone was tainted with a hint of anger.
“The dining room?”
Salle glanced at Viktor, then nodded. I followed them both. Once within the privacy of the dining room I sat down and drummed my fingers on the table.
“How much have I messed up?”
“One hundred hours with me? Who were you punishing?” Viktor sat across from me with a stern look and crossed arms.
“Lorrena is a very nice woman and aside from trying to kill Selena, I think she has a good heart.”
Salle sat down next to me. “I can honestly say this Hunter selection process has been the most unique one in history. Let me try to summarize. Out of ten…”
“Eleven.” Viktor corrected.
“Eleven candidates, half a them fell in love with you, several didn’t want anything to do with you, one wanted to kill you, and one is your true mate, which I can see from her eyes that she is smitten with you.”
“At least we’re down to two. Isn’t that a good thing, Salle?”
“Seriously? Who is left?”
“Selena, and Devin is technically still in. Who is your choice?”
“Devin.” They said simultaneously.
“But he… What about… We still have time to decide, right?”
They both started laughing.
“Really? Did you just joke about who my mate is going to be?”
“It seemed appropriate for all the pain you caused us.” Viktor said with too much glee.
“We know Devin wouldn’t be able to become a Hunter. Nice fellow though. Honestly, Selena is by far the best choice and not just because she is your true mate. She’s spirited, an excellent fighter, and a master witch and vampire hybrid. She’s perfect.”
Viktor leaned forward. “We need to talk about the judgement you gave Rhain.”
“I was put on the spot. I had no idea I had to judge people.”
“I would have killed him. It’s much less tiresome.”
Salle waved a hand at Viktor. “That’s always your first choice. I thought your judgement was merciful, yet firm. You denied Rhain the very thing he would have murdered, lied, and cheated to get.”
“So… are we done? What’s next?”
“We can perform the mating ceremony tonight if you both agree. You need another few days of training, then we will announce the Hunter anointing celebration, which is a public event. Then you get to work.”
“I don’t have to do anything else like walking barefoot across hot coals or stopping a tornado?”
“Do you wish us to delay the mating ceremony?”
“No…! Sorry, that was a bit forceful.”
Salle laughed. “Then let’s get this done.”
We walked back into the ball room. Viktor waved Devin over and spoke to him quietly. I stood patiently, staring at Selena, and trying hard not to imagine what would happen later. Moments passed, then Devin bowed to Viktor and Salle before coming to stand before me.
“I know we already spoke about this, but there is a part of me that’s still disappointed. You’re quite wonderful Alya Dayvale.”
I had no words as he lifted my hand and kissed my knuckles. He slipped away, leaving some staff, Viktor, Salle, Selena, and me.
“Give me a moment, please?”
“Of course, Alya.”
I moved to Selena and silently took her hand, leading her to the back corner of the ballroom. We sat down, our knees touching.
“You’ve been selected as my mate and next Hunter, Selena.”
“Why do you sound sad when you tell me this?”
“I’m not sad, but pensive. We hardly know each other. The next step is the mating ceremony, which we can perform right away. It’s a big leap to go from a dream to seeing you in person and getting married for life in the same day. I wouldn’t want to condemn you to a lifetime of me unless you were absolutely certain.”
“You’re correct. It’s momentous and yet my magic is telling me you’re the one. My heart tells me I can’t live without you. My body yearns for your touch. If any one of those three parts of me were not in accord, then I would pause. What of you, Alya? What do you feel?”
“I feel like you’re the earth and I’m the moon, unable to escape your orbit. I’m yours to command, yours to take, for the moon has no sway against the pull of the earth, even though everything in me cries out against the injustice of the space between us.”
“You have no fears, no doubts about me?”
“My only fear is that you will find me wanting.”
“Then I say there is nothing to stop us, nothing telling us to not be mated.”
“Let’s do this, for I can’t wait to feel your lips on mine.”
We locked our hands together and moved towards Viktor and Salle in the center of the ballroom. Viktor held up a dagger.
“No turning back.” He spoke with conviction as he handed the dagger to Selena.
Selena stared into my eyes. “I’ve been told that when two true mates bind themselves together with blood, the sensation can be rather intense. Last chance, Alya.”
I nodded and stared with wide eyes as she drew the blade over her left palm.
“Now it’s your turn. Slide the blade carefully over your right palm. No need to cut too deeply.”
I took the blade and slid the sharp edge across my palm. Viktor took the blade from my other hand and stepped back.
Selena interlaced her right fingers with my left hand, then did the same with her other hand, careful to not press our bleeding palms together. She stared into my eyes with longing and passion, then pressed her palm into mine.
For a brief second, nothing happened as our blood mingled, then, just as I was worried something went wrong, a wave of magic crashed through me. If not for our interlaced fingers, I would have been ripped away from Selena. As it was, we both struggled for air and collapsed to our knees.
Wave after wave of magic tore through me, each one less strong than the last. Slowly, the waves diminished, and I felt my breathing come into synch with Selena’s, our hearts beating as one.
Selena smiled. “Alya Dayvale. You are now blood of my blood. I pledge myself to you and you alone.”
“Selena Drach. You are now blood of my blood. I pledge myself to you and you alone.”
As I completed my words, I felt my magic click as if it were locking into place.
“You’re mine, Alya. Forever.”
Selena’s words echoed through my head and I pushed her a thought of my own with a grin. “And you’re mine. Will you kiss me?”
She leaned forward, cupped my face with her right hand, and brought her lips to mine. I melted into her as fire raced through my body. I started smiling as she pulled away.
“Why are you smiling?”
“Because I get to do that with you every day for the rest of my life.”
We stood, and Salle handed us a damp cloth. We wiped away the remaining blood, noticing the cuts were already healed.
“We’ll see you both in the morning. You might want to take advantage of the band, since they didn’t get to play much.”
“Thank you.”
We kept close as we invited the band to play a slow song. As the music started, I let Selena lead. My training had helped me not make a fool of myself as we drifted across the ballroom floor. I felt like a princess.
When the song finished, Selena thanked the band and I took the lead, pulling her through the house to my, now our, bedroom. Once inside, with the doors sealed behind us, I stared up into her eyes.
“I’m a little nervous. I’ve never made love to anyone before.”
“We have our entire lives together. We can take our time.”
“I don’t want to take time. I’ve waited long enough, and I have the woman of my dreams before me. I’m yours completely.”
I reached back and unclasped my dress, letting it fall to the ground in a puddle of pink silk.
“Gods, you’re perfect.” Selena’s voice dripped with passion. She slid out of her blue dress leaving me to take in all her glory. She was exquisite.
She took my hand and pulled me towards the bed.
***
Sunlight streamed through the bedroom window, highlighting Selena’s face and hair. She looked like an angel and I was giddy with excitement knowing that she was mine. The previous night had been magical and if there were anything left of my fragile male ego, it vanished after Selena brought me over the edge of ecstasy for the first of numerous times.
My fingers reached out and gently traced the line of her jaw as her eyes fluttered open. Her smile made my heart skip a beat.
“Good morning, my love. That was the most glorious night of my life.”
I kissed her and her hand moved to the swell of my hip, pulling me against her. Our passions ignited far faster than I expected, but we slowed things down just enough to get into the oversized bathtub together.
Needless to say, we were both squeaky clean by the time we made our way to the closet to find clothes for the day. We were surprised to find a new array of clothing, all of Selena’s already there.
“What does the day have in store for us?”
“Training for me.” My magic tugged at me and I found a dusty-rose colored leather outfit, that was a cross between a skirt with leggings and a fighting dress.
“Wherever you are, I’ll be right there.” Selena chose her standard black leather fighting outfit.
It took a few extra minutes to get dressed as our hands were all over each other. We walked hand in hand down to the dining room. Salle and Viktor were waiting there for us.
Salle hugged us both and surprisingly, Viktor offered a light squeeze.
Salle stepped back and looked us over. “You’re glowing. Both of you.”
I blushed and tried to shift the topic away from the night and morning of fun. “Training today, Salle?”
“You’ll meet with Dominic to learn more about your shifting skills, and this afternoon I will help you with more Fae magic such as portals, healing, and your wings.”
“I have wings?”
“Not all Fae do, but with your lineage and power, you will. Now that we’ve identified and performed the mating ceremony, we can start teaching you both about your Hunter roles and current events. This evening, Viktor and I will work with you on this.”
Viktor leaned forward. “With the mating ceremony completed, the house has been magically keyed to Selena’s. The staff have been alerted to the change and we’re preparing the Hunter ceremony two days from now in the arena.”
“I guess you’re technically my father-in-law now?”
Viktor grunted.
“Can I call you dad?”
Selena was chuckling as Viktor grimaced. Dominic entered the dining room.
“Congratulations, Princess and Selena. When you’re ready, I will meet you outside in the training area.”
“I’m ready. Selena, are you ready?”
“I’m anxious to see my mate in her dragon form. I always wanted to ride a dragon.”
“Isn’t that what you did last night?”
Selena grinned at our secret conversation.
We followed Dominic outside. I was looking forward to this training session.
Dominic took a seat at a small outdoor table. Selena and I sat across from him; our hands entwined together.
“I understand you both had visions of each other before you met.”
“We did.”
“Then you must share a true magical bond and can speak to each other telepathically.”
Selena nodded.
“This will be very helpful. When you shift, Princess Alya, your animal form can’t speak. Your dragon form can roar, but you will only be able to communicate to Selena. You can use telepathy to communicate to other Shifters when they are in their animal form. We’ll see if you can talk to me. The strongest Shifters can telepathically speak to anyone when they are in their animal form. Normally, a Shifter can only speak to others while shifted into the same animal form. We’ll test you today. Go ahead and move into the center of the field. I want you to shift into your dragon form.”
I let go of Selena’s hand and walked to the center of the manicured grass. I sought my dragon form, and this time, I slid right into it. A second later, I stretched out my giant wings and arched my neck up and around to catch a glimpse of my golden scales. I was very large.
“You’re beautiful, sweetheart. How do you feel?”
“It’s a little frightening to be so huge and powerful. While I have a good sense of where all of me is, I’m worried I might break something or hurt someone if I move too much.”
My senses that had been exceptional since my awakening, were so much better in my animal form that my human form felt like an old black and white television compared to 4k color. I heard Selena relaying my concerns to Dominic.
Dominic and Selena stepped in front of me. Selena inched her way forward and brushed her hand against my cheek. I pushed my head into her hand, but that simple motion nearly threw Selena to the side.
“Sorry.”
“Don’t be.”
“I’m going to shift into my wolf form. I want to see if you can speak to me telepathically.”
It took nearly fifteen seconds for Dominic to shift. He was a huge dark-haired wolf.
“Can you hear me, Alya?”
“I can. Can you hear me?”
“Yes. This is fantastic. I will stay in this form to communicate with you. We will have a limited distance that we can hear each other. I want you to tell Selena to step back then fly until you can no longer hear me before turning back.”
I relayed the message to Selena before she and Dominic backed away. I thrust my giant wings downward and leapt up into the sky as if it were perfectly natural. Oh my God, was flying ever amazing! I had always wanted to fly.
“Go ahead and fly over the city. Keep talking to me, Alya.”
Flying was effortless and I created quite the stir as I flew above the rooftops of the city. I was perhaps a half mile away when I could no longer communicate with Dominic, so I tried Selena.
“Selena?”
“Yes, sweetheart?”
“How far apart can we speak to each other?”
“I don’t think there is a limit at least on the same plane. You reached me in your dreams, and I was well over a thousand miles away.”
“Tell Dominic, I’m turning around. If I land well, then maybe you can ride me.”
“Sounds very sexy.”
As soon as I banked and turned back, I was able to speak to Dominic again.
“Alya. I’ve set up several straw dummies. As you arrive, I want you to swoop down from the sky, and target one with a blast of fire and grab another with your claws. This will test your agility in the air. Take several passes if you need to.”
“Okay.”
As soon as I was back over the house and grounds, I spotted the two dummies easily. I arched up, banked sharply, then dove for the first dummy, snatching it up into my massive claws. I was carrying a lot of speed, but managed to bank hard, my left wingtip skimming the tips of the grass, then belched out a blast of fire that would put a napalm bomb to shame.
I was euphoric, as I swept upwards nearly vertically, dropped the dummy in my claws, then circled back for a landing. I shifted back to my human form.
Selena ran over and wrapped her arms around me. “That was beautiful, sweetheart!”
Dominic stepped up to us. “It appears you have excellent control. Well done. When we first tried to get you to shift, you saw multiple animal forms. The more powerful your shifting ability, the more forms you can draw upon. This can be very useful depending on the circumstances. Close your eyes for me and tell me the animal forms you see. Try not to let your mind wander too much. Give me the ones there are just below the surface.”
“A dragon, wolf, big cat, and hawk.”
“Try to shift into a wolf form.”
I saw the image in my mind, and a moment later I was looking up at Selena and Dominic. My head came up to Selena’s chest. She reached out and stroked my golden fur.
“See if you can shift into a cat right from your wolf form.”
I could feel the shift happen quickly. I was larger than when I was a wolf.
“You look like a tiger, sweetheart. Try the hawk.”
My voice came out as a sharp high-pitched cry. My eyesight was so sharp, I could see an insect and a tree a hundred yards away. I leapt into the air and the feeling of flying was so much different in this form. I could control every feather. I landed and shifted back into my human form.
“When on the mortal plane, I would not recommend you use your dragon form. The mortal plane’s muted magic tends to restrict some animal forms anyways and some of the most powerful Shifters can’t shift or even see an alternate form while there.”
“How many animal forms are there?”
“Not many. Dragons, wolves, bears, large cats, and hawks. Cat forms seem to be constrained to only females and bear forms for males. That may be why you can’t see a bear form. Our high-alpha’s primary form is a bear. Dragon forms are exceptionally rare and will be your strongest and least vulnerable to physical and magical attacks.”
“Anything else I should know, Dominic?”
“Since you’re a hybrid, I’m curious. Shift into your wolf form then try to use your Fae magic. Try to use fire magic on the remaining straw dummy over there that you dropped from the sky.”
I nodded and shifted, itching to run through the forest in this form. I locked my eyes on the straw dummy and tried to call forth my Fae magic. It was there, although somewhat dulled by the Shifter form. Still, I managed to incinerate the dummy before shifting back into human form.
“That’s very impressive, Princess. How did it feel?”
“Like there was a layer of fog weighing my Fae magic down. It was still there, just harder to access.”
Dominic brought his hand to his chin. “I can only imagine the possibilities. You could use water magic as a fire breathing dragon, or a portal while in animal form to teleport yourself to another spot on a battlefield.” Dominic turned and mumbled to himself as he started walking away. “Spend time in each form to get used to them. Also, test your abilities with partial transformations. You might be able to call forth your cat claws or hawk eyes while remaining in human form. I think I’m done here, Princess Alya.”
“Thank you for your time.”
Selena kissed me. “Can I go for a ride?”
I smiled and stepped back, shifting into my dragon form.
***
“This afternoon, I will teach you three Fae abilities. The first is healing. The other day when Rhain held a talon to your neck, you should have already been focusing on your healing and preparing your body to heal itself. Let me show you the difference.”
She handed me a knife.
“Cut your arm with it.”
I frowned but did as requested. My Shifter and Fae normal healing kicked in and the wound closed reasonably quickly on its own.
“Now, I want you to concentrate on your arm. Imagine your healing magic pooling there.”
“Okay.”
“Now cut your arm.”
I did, and no sooner had the blade passed across the skin healed itself without a single drop of blood being lost.
“Wow.”
“When Selena was badly wounded, you used brute force to heal her. When you touch someone that is wounded, let your Fae abilities reach into the person. This will help you see the extent of the damage and you can then focus your magic, healing from the inside out. Heal the critical organs, arteries and veins, bones, muscles, nerves, and skin, in that order. If you don’t, you can leave internal injuries. It only takes a few additional seconds to do this, and you will use far less magic to heal someone. Remember that precision is always important to reduce magic use and to be the most effective.”
“That’s really helpful.”
“Pain can inhibit your abilities, so heal yourself first. Let’s move on to portals. You need to first imagine where you are going. Picture it in your mind. Use all your senses to visualize it, then with a circular motion of your hand, create the portal. Try to create a portal to your bedroom, but before you do, take a mental picture of where you are now.”
I spun slowly, letting my fingers graze Selena’s with a grin.
“Want to go to bed?”
“We’re training you two. No fooling around.”
I imagined our bedroom and created the portal. It shimmered before me.
“Just you Alya. Always first test your abilities on yourself alone.”
I nodded and stepped into my bedroom then had an epiphany. I imagined the garden made a portal, stepped through, cut a rose, and portaled back to the training area.
“For my beautiful mate.” I held up the rose to Selena.
Salle rolled her eyes. “Young love. I assume you were able to get where you wanted to go?”
“Yes.”
“A few things to remember. The further the distance, the more magic it expends. Get familiar with the magical gateways between the planes and main locations within the planes. Portal to a gateway to preserve your magic. It’s strategic to take in your surroundings at all times. You’re Fae, so this should come natural to you, but be mindful. If anything dangerous were to happen, you can portal somewhere close for safety.”
“Got it. What about my wings? Can I see yours?”
Salle’s shimmering transparent wings unfolded. They were so transparent they looked like watered down stain glass windows as they refracted the light.
“They’re stunning!”
“You unfurl them the same way you do anything else. Imagine them, then give a slight push with your magic.”
I was bouncing on my toes. “I’m so ready for this.”
I looked at Salle’s wings and imagined ones like hers on me. There was a gentle tug to my skin near my shoulder blades. I pushed my magic towards the image I had made of my wings and felt a light pop and they unfurled.
“I’ve never seen anything so beautiful, Alya.” Selena reached out and brushed her fingertips over my shining wings.
I moaned softly. “Whoa. I wasn’t expecting them to be so sensitive.”
“I’ll let you figure out how to use them to enhance your love making.” Salle winked.
I bit my lower lip.
Salle grinned. “Fae flight will be unlike your dragon or hawk Shifter forms. Think of Fae flight more like a helicopter. We can maneuver very well and zip around quickly for short distances, but compared to other flying animals, we’re slow over long distances and our wings can’t withstand high-speed pressures. Don’t try to dive down and swoop up at the last second. You will likely break your wings and crash into the ground. They’re perfect for getting away from danger and fighting from the air. Try to keep up.”
Salle lifted herself up off the ground and I felt my wings beating franticly. I felt like a hummingbird as I rose above the ground next to her. She zipped to the side and while I had inherent knowledge, it was still a mental feat to accomplish. We zipped up, down, left, and right, each maneuver was easier than the last. We set ourselves back down on the ground.
I imagined my wings retracting and they did right away.
“You can’t lift much weight with your wings so don’t think you can grab Selena and fly her to the lake.”
It wasn’t the slight inuendo Salle had offered but rather the overwhelming nature of everything. I walked over to a bench and sat down, struggling for breath. Selena was immediately at my side.
“What’s wrong, Alya?”
“I don’t know whether to laugh, or cry right now. It’s too much to absorb.”
Salle sat down next to me. “It’s a lot to take in. It’s only been a few days.”
“I have gone from being nothing and a no one to someone filled with magic. I’m a lethal killing machine, can become a dragon. I have wings and can fly, teleport to another world… I’m exhilarated and mentally exhausted. I’m mated to the most beautiful and wondrous woman I can imagine and my heart sings to be even near her. Then I think back at who I was and how little I understood about the world and I feel so ignorant. With a flick of my finger I can do almost anything. Being a hybrid… It would be overwhelming to find out I was simply a Shifter. Being both Fae and Shifter, I’m contending with the combined attributes. I can fly as a Fae or as a Shifter in dragon or hawk form when a week ago I was bound to the earth. My poor African violet would love me now.”
Selena wrapped her arms around me. “I’ve got your back, Alya. No one expects you to simply move forward with your life as if nothing has changed. We can take our time together and learn. I’m looking forward to training side by side with you to see how my uniqueness will strengthen us as a team.”
“I want to learn and see everything you can do. I’m drinking water from a firehose and while my magic is helping me adapt, it’s still mind boggling. Sometimes I question the power. Is it right to hold so much?”
Salle patted my hand. “Even asking that question makes me believe in you even more. The supernatural community is all about power and for most the more the better. To be important here, to succeed here, having power is like having money in the mortal plane. You can understand why it’s so important we have Hunters. People are still people and power corrupts whether human or supernatural. Hunters, being powerful with the right character to not use it inappropriately, are perfect for maintaining peace and control.”
Selena pulled me to my feet. “I think you need a little time to relax. Salle, were you finished with Alya?”
“For now. Viktor and I will meet you both after dinner giving you about four hours.”
Selena grinned. “I can think of a few things I can do to distract Alya for a few hours.”
I felt heat rise to my cheeks. “Thank you, Salle. You’ve been a blessing throughout the entire process. I couldn’t have gone through this without you.”
Salle pulled me into a long, warm embrace. “I’m sure it will get easier and less overwhelming as time goes on. You’ve had a lot of changes in a short amount of time. I can’t even count them there are so many. If you had a chance, would you go back to the way things were?”
“No. That I know for certain. While ignorance is bliss, it is still ignorance and I would rather go through life with my eyes wide open.”
“That’s good to hear. I will see you both later.”
Selena took my hand and pulled me towards the forest and lake beyond.
***
By the time we met with Salle and Viktor after dinner, I was a new woman. Selena and I hiked, swam in the lake, and went into Revaria for a proper dinner date. Except for drying us off magically, neither of us used our magic the entire time. It was what I needed to feel somewhat normal again.
Selena and I talked more about our lives and I found we were very compatible with each other. I loved how she liked to take the lead with romance and we both thrived on physical touch. It wasn’t that I didn’t take the lead from time to time, but when she did, it solidified in me that she found me desirable. I couldn’t even imagine anyone as wonderful and beautiful as Selena even showing the least bit of interest in me before my transformation. In many ways, I carried that sense of not being worthy with me.
We were laughing and leaning into each other when we arrived in the library to meet Viktor and Salle.
“Hi Dad!” I waved at Viktor.
The look he gave me was so priceless that I burst into a fit of laughter.
Viktor stiffened. “I find nothing funny about this.”
“Maybe one day you’ll give me a hug and say welcome to the family.”
“Not likely. I have standards.” He added with a smirk.
Selena and I sat down together as Salle began the discussion.
“Let’s start by outlining your responsibilities. As you already learned, Alya, you will both be required at times to dispense judgements for punishment. To understand your options, you can choose imprisonment, but know that we have no long-term prisons. Death is an option. You can strip magical powers and abilities, but that is done through the council of elders. They would perform the rite by which powers are removed. You can levy fines, but those fines would go to the community at large or to the person that suffered any direct losses. Imposing work duties is also acceptable. Your judgements on Rhain and Lorrena felt appropriate.”
“Appropriate, if not somewhat unorthodox. Remember to not make someone else have to suffer by imposing your judgement.” Viktor crossed his arms with a huff.
“I know… Sorry about that. Poor Lorrena. It was probably too harsh to have her spend time with you.”
Selena giggled at Viktor’s fake pout.
“In many ways…” continued Salle. “… you can dispense almost any punishment. Just realize you may have to stand before the elder council to explain yourselves if the punishment seemed unwarranted, too soft, or too harsh.”
Viktor pulled out an old parchment with a diagram on it. “You can see on this chart your position in the hierarchy of the supernatural community. You will both be at the top of the chart, but not in the sense of lording over people. Each species have their own order that don’t report to you. Here, you can see the elder council and how they work with you. Incidents within a species usually get reported straight to one of their elders, who then contacts you to investigate. Take a close look at the names here. The staff of this house all report to you and you will both have ultimate authority on what happens in and around the house. The supernatural enforcement team reports to you and you can use them to aid you in your investigations.”
“Kind of like we are directors of Homeland Security. Do we have to meet with them and sign their paychecks?”
“Pay is not something you have to deal with. That is handled by Abigail, the head of the household here, for the home staff, and the head of the supernatural enforcement agency, Caleb Stanton. Speaking of pay, you both receive a salary and will have an account you can draw on for personal expenses. You will meet Caleb in two days after the anointing ceremony.”
“What if we spend time in the mortal plane?”
“You have accounts there as well.”
Salle glanced from Viktor to Selena and me. “On to more serious topics, we believe the Valg are responsible for the murders of your parents. They have steadily grown in strength over the years and now, obviously, pose a large threat to the community. What Viktor and I know is limited. Two relics have been stolen by members of the Valg. The Witches’ Rites…”
Selena hissed. “It was stolen?”
Salle nodded. “It was stolen just before the murder of Alya’s parents.”
Selena turned towards me with her eyes wide. “The Witches’ Rites is the culmination of all of the strongest spells and those spells deemed too dangerous to use. It was written over the span of a thousand years. If a witch got ahold of that book, they could unleash terrible devastation.”
Salle continued. “That’s not all. Frederick, a powerful Valg vampire was captured in the mortal plane by our last Hunters. Something happened when they were murdered, and he has now escaped.”
“Where…” I swallowed. “Where were my parents killed?”
“There is a building your parents used on the outskirts of Revaria. They had magic-dampening holding cells there. That’s where they were found and where they were holding Frederick.”
Viktor leaned forward. “The fact that your parents were murdered suggests that the Valg are using the relics to enhance their abilities beyond the capabilities of powerful and trained Hunters. You are both strong in your abilities, but you can’t let your guard down. Even after the anointing, you will likely be outmatched. You will need to build a team and come up with a plan to eliminate the Valg. You have one day tomorrow to train together on your own while Salle and I prepare for the anointing. When the ceremony is completed, you will be granted access to the Hunter vaults beneath this home. Only Hunters can enter, and we suspect much of the information your parents gathered about the Valg will be stored there. After you both have time to review what is there, you will meet with the elder council and your heads of staff. From that point on, you are leading the effort.”
Selena and I looked at each other. The reality of our task sunk in.
Selena laced our fingers together under the table. “I can think of a few things we can do. We can go to the building and I can cast a spell to view events from the past. I think we should do that tomorrow when we are training together.”
I squeezed her hand not wanting to ever let it go. I felt her warmth and it offered me a feeling of comfort and security.
***
I woke with my body still being held by Selena. I snuggled back into her, her arms instinctively tightening to keep me safe. Spinning in her arms to face her, I saw that she was already awake and staring at me.
“You’ve been quiet and clingy since last night, Alya. What’s wrong?”
“I’m worried. I just got everything I ever wanted and more, then I was confronted with the prospect my life might be cut short. My parents were murdered by the Valg, people that have grown their powers to such an extent my parents were unable to defeat them. With all their experience and knowledge of their own strengths, how will I, how will we survive? I don’t mean to be clingy, but I find your closeness and touch gives me assurance that I’m not going through this alone.”
Selena kissed me. “I don’t mind you wanting to be close to me. I find it endearing and I love to be protective of you. The truth is, Alya, you and I are not your parents. They were great Hunters, but you are going to be so much more. Your hybrid nature gives you abilities neither of your parents had alone or combined. With me at your side, we will be a force to be reckoned with. You lack confidence in yourself and your strengths. That’s to be expected, especially since you never grew up with access to your magic. We need to keep training and spend every chance we have to grow our skills together.”
Selena kissed me again and I buried my head in the nook of her shoulder.
“Don’t worry yourself, Alya. If anything, I am worried that one day when you realize just how powerful you are that you no longer need me. Having you close to me gives me unspeakable joy.”
“Let’s assume you are right and one day I will be fully confident in my abilities. That won’t change who I am inside. I will always need your touch and I have no desire to be away from you even for a moment.”
“Salle said we have the day to ourselves as they prepare for the Hunter initiation tomorrow. That gives us time to train together and to visit the building where the Valg member was being held.”
“Where my parents were murdered.”
“I wasn’t avoiding saying that. I know it won’t be easy for you when I cast my spell to seek visions of the past.”
“I’ll be able to see it?”
“We both will.”
I closed my eyes tightly. “I feel so inadequate. They were great and honored Hunters. Seeing how they died will give us insight as to who did it and how, but I can’t imagine it will make me any more prepared to meet the Valg.”
“The spell takes a lot of magic to perform. Having you there will help us gather as much information as possible.”
“All right. Maybe having that knowledge will help keep us alive longer.”
“Let’s get this day started. I want to train with you first.”
***
We chose the large outdoor training grounds and looked down on the array of weapons on the training table. Selene slipped her arm around my waist and pulled me closer to her.
“I’m going to suggest something you may not like, Alya.”
My gaze paused over each lethal weapon. “You want to use real weapons.”
Selene nodded and spun me around to face her. “You can heal either of us if we get injured, but you need to learn to fight with real weapons and from here on out we should always carry them. When you train with weapons that can’t do lethal harm to your opponent, you lose your focus and lack precision. Control of your weapon is both a physical and mental game you must be able to win every time you fight. The objective of each fight is to preserve yourself first. That is best done by not holding back. Ending a fight quickly will leave you with more magic and physical energy.”
“Can we at least do some hand to hand first?”
Selene smiled. “Pinning your opponent to the ground wins and we will do best of three rounds. We will then move to daggers, swords, then a free for all including magic. I invited Dominic to bring a team with him that we will fight together later this morning.”
I took a deep breath. “Okay.”
We walked out onto the field and three seconds later I was pinned to the ground with Selene on top of me. She took full advantage of my position and kissed me.
“That was too easy, Alya.”
“I don’t want to hurt you.”
She pulled me up and dusted off my backside with a light swat. “This is training, my love. We need to learn what we are capable of. Don’t hold back.”
“Just remember, you asked for it.”
She reached around to swat my backside again, but I smirked, grabbed her wrist, and in a flash, we were fully embroiled in a battle for the ages. I quickly realized I was stronger and faster than Selene, but she made up for it in experience. Ten minutes later, I had her pinned and I took advantage of her heaving bosom and kissed my way down her neck and chest before pulling her to her feet.
“That was much better, Alya. This time, I want you to extend your bond to me. Use it to feel me, to anticipate my moves. This won’t work for anyone else because I am your true mate and we share a special bond, but you need to learn it so we can fight better side by side.”
I nodded and pushed her a thought. “I’m ready for round three, sexy.”
“Good.”
The mental link was strong and it was almost as if I could sense her moves and what she was targeting before she attacked. Of course, she could also read mine, so we fought back and forth for another fifteen minutes before she sent me a mental image of her disrobing. I gasped as a wave of desire poured through me and the next thing, I knew I was on my back with her on top of me.
Selene giggled.
“Not fair, but I don’t mind losing to you that way.”
“It’s nice to know I have that effect on you.”
I made a portal right beneath us and we landed on our bed together. I rolled her over and kissed her. “You do, and we need a break before you try to kill me with daggers anyways.”
***
The morning proceeded quickly, and Selene had been right. Fighting with real weapons added a great deal of anxiety to my fighting. I could sense Selene’s hesitancy to strike at me and her fear of hurting me through our bond and that only increased my own caution. Still, we got through the training with only minor injuries that I was easily able to heal and the experience taught me a lot more than my training in the simulator or with Viktor and Dominic.
“With magic now, Alya.”
I sighed. “Are you sure you want to do this?”
“Don’t worry about me, just don’t use full force on your magic, or strength as a dragon.”
“But I could incinerate you if I’m not careful.”
“I trust your control and I have a few tricks up my sleeve.”
I nodded still unsure if this was wise. “What are the objectives?”
“Twofold. We each have a straw dummy to protect and we have to make the other yield.”
“I’m pretty sure I already won that this morning when you yielded to my advances in bed.”
Selene kissed me and held me close. “I certainly did. I’ll give you a moment to think strategy as I set up the straw dummies.”
I watched Selene place a straw dummy at either end of the training field. That one was easy. A burst of Fae elemental fire could be performed from anywhere. Selene’s magic was powerful, and I had watched how she confused Lorrena and Rhain. I surmised if they were illusions, then magic and physical attacks would not work against them. If the illusions were not affected by the elements, then it should be easy to discover which one was the real Selena. I smiled as I formulated my plans.
“Should we make a wager?”
“Feeling confident, my beautiful Alya?”
“The winner gets to choose what the other wears for dinner tonight.”
The corner of Selena’s mouth edged up. “I already know what you will wear.”
I had it all planned out as we moved into position. Selena gave the signal to start.
I encased my dummy in an ice shield then ran towards Selena while casting fire at her dummy. It was a perfect plan until her dummy vanished and twenty others popped up around the field. Selena laughed, tossed a dagger at me which I avoided by diving to the side. By the time I rolled to my feet, she was gone.
A glance back at my dummy and Selena was next to it casting a fire spell to melt the ice. I strengthened the ice shield and send a strong wind across the field. One dummy fell over while the others didn’t. I blasted the fallen dummy with fire and smirked, but as I turned to face Selena and my dummy, her spell hit the ice shield with white-hot fire and the ice started cracking and melting quickly.
I portaled inside my shield, grabbed the dummy and pushed it through another portal sending it further away on the field. I shifted into my tiger form and waited to pounce on Selena when my ice shield finally gave way.
“Nice try, sweetheart.”
The ground beneath me turned to quicksand and I was being pulled down quickly as my ice shield collapsed. I shifted into a hawk and launched myself upward, right into a net that Selena had tossed above me. I struggled for a moment before shifting into my dragon form and ripping the net to shreds.
I took immediately to the skies and spotted Selena slicing through my dummy at the far end of the field. She had been one step ahead of me the entire fight. No doubt she had some protection spell keeping her safe from the elements, but she wouldn’t step into a fire on purpose as that would dwindle her magic. I blasted fire to her right and if a dragon could smile, I was because Selena dove away from the fire right into a portal I had just created.
She popped out into the center of the field looking confused. I shifted into my normal shape, extended my Fae wings, and created a portal in the air. I flew quickly into it and appeared right behind Selena just as she turned with her sword drawn. I stopped a hairbreadth away from being skewered.
“I yield.” I said sadly.
Selena put her sword away then ran her fingers lightly over my wings sending a pulse of pleasure through me.
“You were amazing, Alya.”
“Not amazing enough. You had me beat at every turn.”
“You give yourself too little credit. My fighting experience helped me to think ahead to what you might do next, but you caught me off guard multiple times. How you used the wind to discover my dummy so quickly was brilliant and your ice shield was impressive. It took me time to get through it.”
“But you were still ahead of me, even knowing I would appear behind you.”
“It’s what I would have done, my love. Understanding who and what you are fighting is imperative to choosing the right strategy. Even at the end, you gave up too easily. You could have blasted me back, heated my sword, froze my arm, hardened your skin, lashed out and grabbed me with vines.”
“I didn’t want to hurt you. I can’t hurt you. I won’t hurt you. I would give my life for yours every time.”
“I know, sweetheart. I feel the same about you.”
“You won the wager.”
Selena smiled wide. “I can’t wait for dinner.”
Dominic’s voice rang across the training field. “I hope you two are ready.”
I grabbed Selena’s hand as we turned to face Dominic. Behind him was Llorva, Lorrena, Arwen, Devin, Seth, and Viktor.
“You certain you brought enough, Dominic?” Selena was grinning.
“I found a few guests that came for the Hunter initiation tomorrow. Feel free to yield now if you like.”
“Not a chance.” Selena turned to Viktor. “Aren’t you supposed to be working on the event for tomorrow, Father?”
“It’s insufferable to sit indoors all day.”
I glanced at Lorrena who almost wilted under my gaze. She was broken. “I’m glad you came, Lorrena.”
“I wouldn’t miss it for the world, and I have dinner plans with Viktor as my first two hours of penance.”
Viktor groaned.
I faced Llorva. She curtseyed to me but looked me in the eyes.
“Princess Alya. I’m honored to be here.”
“You are going to fight with Dominic?”
Llorva shrugged. “I’m still loyal to you if that counts for anything.”
I giggled.
Arwen licked her lips. “Looks like our twosome became a threesome.”
“We were never a twosome, Arwen.”
Selena’s eyes narrowed. “And I don’t share.”
“A real shame. You two are simply delicious.”
Devin and Seth nodded their heads to us.
Dominic handed out green discs that attached to everyone’s chests. “This combat event will be much like the tournament we had the other day except that these discs will be the judge if you are taken out. Any magic or physical attack that would incapacitate you for more than ten seconds will turn the disc red and you will be out of the fight. I will remind everyone that this is not to injure or hurt anyone, so use restraint in how much force you apply. We will give you a few minutes to confer with each other on your strategy.”
Selena pulled me well back from the others and spoke to my mind.
“I don’t want them to overhear anything. You and Viktor are the only ones that can fly. Use that to your advantage. I’ll handle things from the ground. Imagine the field as a chess board. We want to always be fairly close to each other. We both work to force their attacks to a narrow range in front of us. If they surround us, we will be in trouble.”
“I’ll start as a dragon and use fire to help control their movements.”
“Watch out for Viktor. He will likely attempt to get at you by air. We have this. Pay attention to what I am doing and lend support where you can.”
Dominic shouted over to us. “Ready?”
We nodded and I squeezed Selena’s hand.
“Let the fight begin!”
I transformed into a dragon and leapt into the air. I breathed two lines of fire effectively blocking Dominic’s team from spreading out and corralling them. Several fireballs were cast at me and I shifted back to my Fae shape with wings and darted to the side easily avoiding them. I kept myself above, slightly behind, and left of Selena to keep my eyes on everyone.
“See what you can do to slow their advance, sweetheart.”
I used my magic to spread ice over the battlefield causing many of Dominic’s team to fall. Sure enough, Viktor maintained his footing then launched himself into the air with his vampire wings and headed straight for me as Llorva began working to counter my ice magic. Seth and Dominic shifted into wolf forms and used their claws to race ahead over the ice towards Selena.
Viktor was almost upon me when I wrapped him in a sphere of ice. The weight of the ice pulled him down, crashing to the ground, shattering the ice sphere at Selena’s feet. Viktor was dazed just enough for Selena to hit his target with her dagger.
“Great work, my love!”
Viktor looked at his target, growled, and stepped off the field. Meanwhile Seth and Dominic were closing fast. I created a dense fog with a rock wall hidden inside it. Dominic skidded to a stop, but Seth plunged headlong into the fog and crashed into the wall taking himself out of the fight.
I was smiling at my success when a dagger clipped my Fae wings. I began a freefall and only managed to save myself at the last second by creating a portal that popped me out right next to Selena. My speed from my fall however propelled me forward and I rolled several times before coming to a stop at Lorrena’s feet.
Lorrena smiled as she lunged with her sword towards my target. “Miss me, gorgeous?”
I held up my hands and created a blast of wind that tumbled her backwards. I shifted into my tiger form and leapt towards her only to be broadsided by Dominic in midair.
“That’s great, sweetheart. Keep them busy while I take out Arwen and Llorva.”
Thanks to my cat-like agility in the air, I rolled, pushed off Dominic with my legs, and landed in a crouch. Dominic crashed in a heap twenty feet away. My enhanced eyesight caught Arwen’s arm as she spoke words and tossed something to the ground. I could feel the magic draw towards her and knew we only had seconds to brace ourselves.
“Get down, Selena!”
Lorrena was moving towards me again as I dug my claws into the earth. That’s when Arwen’s magic blast exploded outward from her. The ground shook and rocked as a wave of strong wind rippled outward like the concussive wave of a bomb. Lorrena fell and rolled past me from the blast as did Dominic. Llorva was tossed to the side and her target indicator turned red. Selena struggled to hold her place but as the wave of magic destruction passed, she tossed a small vial on the ground in front of her and vanished in a puff of smoke only to appear behind Arwen ready to tackle her. Seconds later, Arwen was taken out of the fight by Selena’s quick and precise fighting skills.
I spun and jumped towards Lorrena who was just rolling over onto her back. My massive paws landed all around her as she struggled to position her sword. I shifted one paw pinning her sword arm and lowered my jaws towards her neck.
“I yield!” She shouted.
Lorrena’s target turned red.
“Watch our, Alya!”
I turned my head to see Dominic ready to plunge his sword into my side. I struggled to tap into my Fae magic and just called it in time to harden my skin with earth magic. His sword hit me and bounced off much to his surprise.
I shifted back my normal self and drew my sword as Selena ran to my side. With only one target to worry about, it was easy to focus. Selena and I backed Dominic around the field. I could have used my Fae magic to hinder him, but I waited for Selena’s move. She struck for his left side. Dominic blocked leaving his right side vulnerable to me. This was exactly the mental connection Selena had spoken about and knowing of her attack in advance, I was ready and struck to take out Dominic’s target.
Dominic tipped his head towards us. “I’m impressed and now believe without any doubt that you two are the chosen Hunters. Alya, you have come a long way from when I first met you and you are only just learning how best to use your abilities.
Viktor grunted. “It was a good fight. Just remember Alya that your magic is not unlimited. The amount you used to hinder us likely could put you at risk in a longer fight.”
Llorva curtseyed to me then glared at Arwen. “A little warning next time would have been appreciated. You could have taken us all out.”
Arwen shrugged. “You’re rather cute when you get feisty. Care to join me for dinner and a little fun afterwards tonight?”
Llorva’s eyes went wide. “No, thank you.” She blurted out nervously.
Lorrena placed her sword on the ground at our feet and knelt before us. “I said it before, and I say it again now. I am so very sorry for my actions against Selena. I pledge myself to the service of you both if you ever have need.”
Selena lifted her chin with her fingers so she could look us in the eyes. “I have forgiven you. There is no need to further apologize.”
I pulled her up and hugged her. Lorrena clung to me tightly before letting go and stepping back.
Viktor dusted off his shoulder. “Tomorrow is the Hunter anointing ceremony and I still need to prepare for that and…” He glanced at Lorrena. “… for dinner tonight. What are your plans for the rest of the day Alya and Selena?”
“We will head to holding cell and building to see if we can discover any clues about the how my parents were murdered.”
Selena slipped her hand into mine. “Then I get to take Alya to dinner and she must wear whatever I give her since I won our bet earlier.”
She grinned and I blushed.
“Good idea, Selena. Get her all warmed up for when I join you both.”
A dark cloud formed over Arwen’s head and cold rain started falling on her. She cursed and I looked away innocently.
***
I swallowed and held my breath as Selena unlocked the door to the building my parents were murdered. I was expecting complete disarray and blood everywhere but as the door opened and we looked inside, there were signs of struggle but no blood and very little evidence anything had taken place.
Selena took my hand and pulled me inside. To our right was a holding cell with both thick steel bars as well as a shimmering magic field surrounding it. The door was bent and ajar. There was a desk in the main area and several chairs, one that was shattered against a wall. The desk was at an odd angle. That was it. Nothing more.
I moved towards the desk and Selena held me back.
“The less we touch the better. Our movements disturb the magical residue. Imagine a rock thrown into a pond. The ripples expand outward. As magical beings, we effect the magical currents in a similar way. My magic will be able to roll back the ripples through time giving us a glimpse into the past. The more time that passes and more activity in an area fragments what we can see.”
“I understand. Sort of. Where do you want me?”
“Stand over by the doorway in the corner. I’ll take the opposite corner of the room.”
We moved into position and Selena began a lengthy incantation. I could feel the magic building and she wove her spell. After several minutes, she looked over at me and locked eyes on mine before speaking her final words.
I felt a wave of nausea as the magic released. The room took on a greenish hue as if I were looking at it through an old CCTV green screen monitor. Four people entered the building backwards carrying two desiccated bodies. I put a hand to my mouth as I barely recognized the bodies as my parents. The motions of the people began to move faster, all in reverse until the motion was all a blur. Further and further backwards through time we went until Selena spoke a single word. The green room paused and started playing events forward.
To my right, a man paced inside the cell. His features were slightly unclear due to the green hue around everything and the shimmering magic of the holding cell, but I could see he was a vampire. The door opened next to me and my parents stepped inside. My mother was incredibly graceful in her movements. My father tall, handsome, and strong.
The vampire glared at them both and lifted his chin. His eyes were defiant.
“There is still time, Hunters. Join us. Preserve your positions in the hierarchy of the new order.” The voice sounded a little muffled with a slight static hissing noise that came and went like an AM radio station at night.
My father looked at the man through the bars as he absentmindedly closed the door behind him. “You are in no position to bargain, Frederick. We have given you until today to decide your fate. Disclose information on the Valg or be expunged from the worlds, purging your soul for all eternity.”
“We already have the Witches’ Rites and the Vampire Tome. We are more powerful than ever before. It is you who are in no position to bargain with me. Give up while you still have a chance.”
Mother stepped up next to Father and I could see them touch their hands. It was fleeting but spoke volumes to me of their love for each other. “You leave us with no choice. Tomorrow morning, we will take you to be destroyed.”
Frederick simply smiled as my parents turned away from him. That was when four flashes of light appeared in the room. I could feel Mother’s magic as she created a shield around them both as my parents pulled their swords and readied themselves. The flashes of light morphed into human-like shapes then would vanish in a blur.
One creature fizzled out of existence then appeared for a split second inside of Mother’s shield. Father struck, but his sword passed through the being like it was air. The next second the being was solid again and a glowing blade sliced Mother’s arm. Wisps of light were pulled from Mother into the blade. She staggered and the shield around them collapsed. Her sword swung towards her attacker, to only hit air again.
With Mother’s shield down, the other beings darted back and forth. They would be solid one second, ethereal the next. They swirled around my parents like a school or piranha. Dashing in, becoming solid for a split second, slashing them, then whisking away.
I held my hand over my mouth in a silent scream as I watched my parents get sliced to pieces. When they finally collapsed to the ground, they appeared as lifeless dried husks. One of the beings solidified and looked down on them. He spat. Frederick bowed.
“Almathus. I see that the Witches’ Rites has proven valuable to you. The Hunters were no match for your enhanced abilities.”
The man, Almathus, thrust his blade into the lock mechanism. It flashed weakening the magic dampening field. He then reached over and with incredible strength, pulled the cell door until it bent and freed itself from the lock. Frederick stepped out of the cell.
“Apply the new spells to me. I need to return to Earth and exact my revenge.”
Almathus was stunningly quick and violent in his response. He grabbed Frederick by his neck and lifted him off the ground. “We are on the verge of ruling over two worlds and your petty squabbles are meaningless. We stick to the plan. We will gather the remaining artifacts, then we will consolidate and consume the magic making us gods.”
He tossed Frederick with enough force to shatter a chair and push the desk to the side. “Get him out of here, Violetta.”
A woman solidified. She was Fae. She made a portal, grabbed Frederick by his ankle, and pulled him through.
Almathus glared down at my parents, then used his blade to slice deep into their necks. I shouted at the desecration as tears ran down my face. Almathus turned suddenly and I swear he was staring straight at me. He offered a wicked smile. Then the three remaining Valg vanished in a flash of light.
Selena gasped and slumped as the green images faded.
“Selena!” I ran to her side and supported her.
“I’m all right. I used more of my magic than I realized. Can you take me home so I can rest a bit?”
“Of course, love.”
***
Selena slept some and was much better after a short nap. I was now dressed, if you could call it that, in barely anything as I sat across the table from her for dinner. We took dinner inside our bedroom.
“You look amazing, Alya, and I am having a hard time even contemplating dinner.”
I was still somber about what I had seen. “I’m not very hungry.”
Selena stood and pulled me over to the bed. “I’m sorry you had to see that.”
“How can we even fight against that? Where did the blood go?”
“It appeared whatever magic they were using pulled the life force and magic from your parents with each cut. They almost flew, sort of like a portal, but without one. I noticed they had to become solid to strike your parents. That’s the moment they are vulnerable. Your parents were skilled and experienced fighters. This ability the Valg are demonstrating is very new and clearly took your parents off guard. At any sign of the Valg, you need to immediately harden both our skins with your earth magic. I can work up some ideas on ways to repel them and don’t forget your dragon form is almost impervious to physical weapons.”
I nodded, not able to gather confidence I would be ready for such an encounter. “I swear when I cried out when Almathus cut their throats, he turned to look at me. How is that possible?”
“The spell I used creates massive ripples. It rolls back the magical currents allowing us to see but in doing so, it can create portal-like windows. Time is not entirely linear like we might think. It’s possible he might have seen and heard you even though technically you were not there.”
“Could we use the spell to alter the past?”
Selena shook her head. “I have seen no spell capable of doing that.”
I leaned into her and she put her arms around me.
***
The next day was a whirlwind of activities. As soon as we woke, Salle came to our rooms and brought us two new outfits to wear. They were official Hunter clothes for the ceremony. After changing into them, we ate a quick breakfast before meeting with Viktor and Salle to discuss the timeline of events. At precisely the moment the sun was at its zenith, we would be blessed by all the elders, activating the Hunter magic within us, and giving us more skills and strength. When the ceremony completed, we would then address the crowd, head back to the house to gain access to the Hunter vaults, and then meet Caleb Stanton, the head of the supernatural enforcement agency for dinner. After that, we were on our own.
We stood at the center of the stage with the entire elder community of approximately forty elders. I looked down upon the massive crowd and my eyes alighted upon each of the candidates. They had all come to the event and it warmed my heart to see the pride most of them had in their eyes. Some, like Rhain and Chandra glowered.
“It’s time.” Viktor announced with a loud voice.
The elders that had awakened me were the first to lay their hands upon us, then one by one the remaining elders followed suit. The amount of magic in the air nearly took my breath away as they began chanting. Light infused us and surrounded us. Selena’s and my feet floated up off the stage as the magic built and swirled. I could feel myself becoming more powerful than ever before. New skills and abilities were given.
As soon as it ended and the elders stepped away, Viktor stepped up to the front of the stage.
“People of the immortal realm. I give you Alya Dayvale and Selena Drach, our newest Hunters.”
Booming laughter sounded behind us. Almathus hovered in the air and shouted out for all to hear. “Thank you for providing another pair of Hunters to fill the magic of the Valg. We appreciate your thoughtfulness.”
I immediately used my earth magic on Selena and me to toughen our skin.
“This is a fight for your life, Ayla! No holding back!”
Selena cast a spell and vanished leaving multiple copies of herself around the stage as I shifted into my dragon form. Half a dozen Valg started their attack and as soon as I was airborne I felt their hits against my scaled body. They were causing no damage to me. I roared and breathed fire in a circle all around me. Their ethereal forms were not affected by it.
“They aren’t hurting me but I can’t hurt them either, Selena.”
“Your earth magic is shielding me from their blades as well but they are too fast. Timing must be perfect, Alya.”
“I have an idea. Stay back from me as I land on the stage.”
I dropped to the stage and transformed into my Fae form. I was being hit on all sides as I grew sticky vines all around me then prepared myself. One of the Valg attacked and as they became solid, my vines held them fast, just long enough for me to call forth a burst of lightning. There was a flash of light, with a simultaneous explosion of thunder. The vines burned away and the Valg attacker screamed as he was thrown from me. Selena leapt over to the smoldering enemy and decapitated him in a single stroke of her sword.
Almathus solidified momentarily on the stage and screamed angrily. The Valg turned their attention away from Selena and me and onto the elders. I looked over at Almathus and portaled behind him with my sword drawn. As soon as I swung my blade he became ethereal and my blade merely scraped his side before passing through the air.
Around me elders were dying as the Valg began slaughtering them. It was chaos. I started to run into the fray when Almathus appeared before me in a partially ethereal form. His side was bleeding.
“You can’t stop us.”
“Watch me!” I growled and lunged for him passing right through.
He laughed as I spun to face him again.
I sent fireballs, water jets, stones, and burning air at him to no avail.
“You can’t hurt me, Alya. Join us before we destroy everything you are trying to protect. You can’t continue shielding them. Your magic will run out then you will be destroyed. Yield to me.”
Screams continued behind me. In this state, Almathus was invulnerable to magic. It was as if he was not entirely there.
I shifted into a dragon and blew white hot fire at him. He waved his hands and laughed until I created a portal on top of him. The portal allowed my fire to reach whatever in between state has was in and he screamed as his skin began to peel and blister before vanishing altogether.
“Fae! Create portals over the Valg enemies and attack them with anything you have!”
I spotted one near Selena and created the portal. In their ethereal state, the portal did nothing to them, but when Selena slashed her sword through the shimmering portal and Valg, the Valg attacker solidified around the sword and collapsed onto the stage in a bloody mess.
Seconds later, the Valg vanished in retreat.
Salle shouted. “No time to rest! We need healers!”
I glanced at Selena. She appeared fine so I rushed through the crowd and healed as many elders as I could. In all, three elders lost their lives and many more were badly injured. Viktor made some quick announcements and the arena slowly cleared out.
Selena slipped her hand into mine as I stood. “We fought well today, Alya.”
I looked over the carnage. “Not well enough.”
“You forget that your parents, as experienced as they were, could not defend themselves against the Valg. We face a new and dangerous threat the likes the worlds have never seen before. We killed two, and likely their leader.”
“We would be dead right now if we had not seen my parents’ murder. As painful as it was to witness, you were right. I think we need to build ourselves a group to hunt the Valg down and kill them off.”
“I can assist you with that.”
Selena and I turned to see a tall, handsome man stepping forward.
“Caleb Stanton, head of the supernatural enforcement agency.” He held out his hand and I shook it.
“Nice to meet you, Caleb. I’m Alya, and my mate and partner is…”
“Selena Drach. We know all about you although we will need updates post your Hunter anointing. We don’t however have any information on you, Alya, and as our newest Hunter we should have known about you. You’re a Fae Shifter hybrid? Have you deliberately withheld information from the agency?”
“Yes. What?”
“It is required that all supernaturals be registered with my bureau. We need more specifics about your abilities and strengths. I saw you shift into a dragon form. That is very rare. What other abilities do you have?”
Selena tapped her foot and crossed her arms over her chest. “Now is hardly the time to be collecting data. You said you could help us build a team?”
Caleb frowned. “It is my responsibility to maintain an accurate database of all supernaturals in the community and Alya is unknown. How could it be that she was not registered when her parents, the prior Hunters were the law of the land? It’s unfathomable.”
“What’s unfathomable is that you just witnessed what our community is up against and you are focused on your precious database. Do you not realize that you and your agency now reports to Alya and me?”
“I am aware…”
“Good. Then as your boss I am giving you a new top priority. You will find trusted members of the supernatural community, strong ones, that we can work with to seek and destroy the Valg.”
“Yes, Hunter Selena. I will… I have several in mind already. Mia Wellington is a powerful Shifter and her mate, Darius Stanton, is my brother and an Alpha Shifter. We worked together with our last Hunters to capture Frederick of the Valg back on the mortal plane.”
I was still shaking from the fight and out of sorts, but I finally found my voice again. “Caleb Stanton, it is good to meet you. Obviously, the Valg are becoming more bold with this latest public attack. They are drawing magical power to themselves and pose a significant threat. We all need to work together. We were going to meet you for dinner, but under the circumstances, I think it is best that we gather our team. I would like any members of the community you can trust to be here tomorrow morning. Bring them to our home. Is that something you can help with?”
“Yes, Hunter Alya.”
“Then we will see you tomorrow morning.”
Caleb tipped his head and walked away as Viktor and Salle approached us.
Viktor hugged Selena, then me. “This is not the way the Hunter ceremony was supposed to go, nevertheless, you both fought admirably against a formidable foe. I am grateful you both survived. Salle and I will handle the cleanup here and preparations for the lost elders. I overheard you speaking with Caleb about building a team. I suggest we invite all the Hunter candidates to join that team as they are already known to you both.”
“Let’s put Lorrena and Jasmin on making those arrangements. We will want them at the house tomorrow morning.”
Salle grabbed my arms and stared into my eyes. “You have come a long way since we first met you, Alya. You are only just coming into your own. Trust your heart. The home will now recognize you both as Hunters and when you head down towards the training room another door should be available to you now. That will be the Hunter vaults. You should investigate that to see what your parents left for you.”
“We will go there now.”
I made a portal for Selena and me and stepped from the arena to our bedroom. Within seconds, Selena’s lips were on mine.
“I was so worried I was going to lose you, Alya.”
I nodded mutely as the tears fell from my eyes and I buried myself in her arms. My bravado was gone. The confidence that came with the Hunter anointing and added strength, speed, and magic, evaporated. I was simply a young girl needing to be protected in a world of threats and dangers.
***
Morning came with a renewed sense of strength and resolve. Selena and I had taken our time to carefully go through the Hunter vaults beneath our home. I had imagined a room with photos, notes, and pins and strings showing linkages of the Valg all over the walls. What we discovered was something far more impressive. A magical holographic map of people, objects, rites, spells, and artifacts was projected from a crystal sphere in the center of the room. We could stand inside it, touch a virtual object with our finger to have volumes of information relayed directly to our minds. It was the collected works of decades of research into the Valg. When we left the vaults late that evening, our heads were spinning with new understanding and revelations, but also a realization of the extent of what we were up against.
We were both changed into full battle clothing of a Hunter when Salle knocked on the door to our bedroom.
“Everyone is gathered if you are both ready.”
“Come in, Salle.”
My eyes swept over Salle and I recalled the first time we met. It wasn’t that long ago, but it felt like a lifetime. Memories of piles of documents and my boss’ pock-marked nose appearing over my cubicle wall made me shudder. I had been blissfully ignorant and unaware of my true existence and place in the world.
“I see something new in your eyes this morning. Purpose. Those are the eyes of a Hunter; the eyes of someone that is fully awakened. I take it you found what you needed in the Hunter vaults?”
I nodded as Selena answered for us. “The vaults hold a wealth of knowledge about the Valg and how extensive the threat is.”
We followed Salle and I paused in the hallway to stare up at the painting of my parents. My fingers involuntarily reached to trace my mother’s face as grim determination built within me.
We continued through the house to the outside courtyard. I scanned the people and found five new faces I had not met before. Before I could say anything, Caleb Stanton stepped forward.
“Alya Dayvale and Selena Drach, I would like to introduce you to some members of the supernatural community living on the mortal plane. They have volunteered to assist you.”
Caleb waved the group forward and a stunning, blonde, wide-eyed woman reached to hug me.
“Holy cow do you two radiate power and strength. I’m not used to my Shifter magic reacting to other Shifters. It’s my first time in Revaria. First time in the immortal plane. Why do I feel a need to drop to my knees. Oh. Sorry. I’m Mia Wellington. I’m very sorry to hear about your parents. They were very special people and even though I did not know them well, I loved them dearly.”
I squeezed her back. “Very nice to meet you, Mia. I only came to the immortal plane for the first time about a week ago myself. I think I understand how you feel.”
“I’ve been told magic presents itself a little differently on the immortal plane. Everything is so vivid here and I’m seeing two more animals in my mind. Is that normal?”
“For powerful Shifters like yourself that could happen here. Hopefully we will find time and we can test those other forms together.”
“I’m forgetting my manners. This is Darius, my mate.”
Selene greeted Mia as Darius shook my hand.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you both. We were honored to work with your parents to capture Frederick of the Valg. For the crimes he committed against our pack, Mia and I offer our pack to you for whatever you need in bringing the Valg to justice.”
“We thank you for coming an offering your support.”
Mia then introduced her mother, Catherine, and Corine a Shifter scout before starting to introduce a female vampire but was interrupted.
“I’ll give my own introduction, Mia.” The blood-red haired vampire stepped forward. “I’m Ivanna, Queen of the Vampires.”
Viktor coughed and Ivanna swallowed.
“Vampire queen of the pacific northwest on the mortal plane. You are very intoxicating, Alya. A Fae Shifter hybrid?”
I felt the push of her mind into mine and I shoved back strongly. “Stay out of our heads. We won’t put up with your mind games.”
Ivanna smiled. “I like you already.” Her smiled turned to a frown as she looked at Selena. “And you? A witch vampire hybrid? What are the worlds coming to?”
Viktor took a single step towards Ivanna then paused. “You would be wise to find you place quickly, Ivanna. Selena is my daughter and she was formidable prior to becoming a Hunter.”
Ivanna’s eyes widened. “A Drach?”
I had enough of this woman. “We are glad you have come to aid us against the Valg, Ivanna, but I am happy to send you home if I hear even a whisper of abuse from you. You were the one that lost the Vampire Tome, were you not?”
“My clan stands with you, Hunters. I would like to regain control of that which was taken from me.”
Selena squeezed my hand and looked over Ivanna carefully. “We welcome your assistance.” Selena faced the group which included all of the Hunter candidates, including Rhain and Chandra. “Yesterday, the Valg publicly attacked us at the Hunter initiation ceremony. No doubt this was to place fear into the citizens but they were not successful in claiming our lives. We know their plan and we also know that they have used the Witches’ Rites and The Vampire Tome to strengthen themselves to the point of being able to fly and operate between planes. Their goal is to capture our magic and essence allowing them to gain strength and power. Any cut to someone’s body will bleed our life and power into their weapons. We discovered that Fae portals can be used to attack them in their ethereal forms. Over the next weeks, Mia and I will train with you and teach you all we know about the Valg and their plans.”
Mia shivered slightly and placed a hand near her chest. “I’m in. Frederick of the Valg nearly took my life and took the lives of three of our Shifters. I, for one, want to see justice served.”
“Frederick was rescued by the Valg when my parents were killed, Mia. You will have your chance.”
***
I overlooked the garden from our bedroom balcony, seeing but not seeing. My mind was preoccupied with the past and future. I felt my full and heavy hair down my back and the gentle tug from the weight of my breasts. Those sensations were what took my mind to the past, remembering all that I once was. I didn’t miss the old me. I was naïve and was a slave to my boring job and the people I worked for.
My sword brushed my thigh as I shifted my weight. That brought my mind to the future. The Valg was a huge threat to both worlds. We had been lucky and no doubt the Valg were preparing a way to counter the defenses we had used.
Selena’s warm hands wrapped around my slight waist and she pressed herself against me, kissing my neck.
“What are you thinking about, my love?”
I spun to face her and draped my arms around her neck so I could stare into her eyes. “I was thinking about the past and the future, but your presence and touch always brings me back to the present.”
“That’s good to hear because I can’t look at you and not want to touch you and to feel your lips on mine. The past is gone. The future is bleak at the moment. I need to get as much of you as I can in the present.”
I kissed her long and tenderly. “I’m happy to oblige.”
***
***
End of Book Two of the Valg
***
***
To my readers,
I had this story about 60% finished when I published “Turned” and thought it might be only a week or two before I released it. These are my fantasy worlds where I can live and be the person I know lives inside me. Unfortunately, real life intrudes all too regularly. I swear that where I work if there is not a natural crisis or emergency, then they will create one on their own. I have had very little time to write lately and am now looking for new work as it appears my job and the jobs of many around me are being eliminated within the year.
I love to write about loyalty and courage, but it seems, especially in business, that rarely exists anymore. The final book in the Valg series will take a while. I might focus on something new for a bit, something that takes less time and energy than a series with so many characters to deal with.
I hope you enjoyed this story and any others that I write. I write them for my own distraction, but I also write them for you. I want my stories to give you a chance to thrive and live in a world where the impossible is possible. We all need a little of that.
Please take a moment and leave me a comment or send me a message. I love hearing from you and knowing what I do here makes a difference in your life.
Avia Conner
Living in a world of X-Men
Just once I’d like to be recognized for the person I am; to be visible and seen by someone other than Clay Overbeck and his gaggle of thugs who insist on making every effort to demonstrate their physical superiority over me. Just once I wish my father would tell me I’m good enough or that my mother would stick up for me when he tells me I’ll amount to nothing. Just once I’d like to have a moment that I rise above the mediocrity of myself and make a difference in someone’s life.
I live in a world where normal people are considered dull and boring and when you’re a seventeen year old boy with thick glasses, short, and scrawny, you’re less than dull. Ever since the evolution of people with mutant powers you have to be incredibly beautiful, smart, or a mutant to get any kind of recognition.
It was widely accepted that by the time you’re sixteen if you haven’t manifested your mutant powers yet you’re relegated to the “dull and boring” category of people. So because I’m not pretty, handsome, a genius, or a mutant, I’m sub-dull.
“Hey, Wiener!”
Sighing heavily I didn’t have to look over my shoulder to know that Clay was coming down the hall. “My name is Warner, but you already know that.”
“Don’t get smart with me Wiener.”
I’ve tried everything with these guys. I’ve been courteous and polite, contrite, angry, frightened, and stupid and nothing ever changes the outcome so I’ve convinced myself that I can get a marginal amount of personal satisfaction by being a smartass. “I’m sorry I can’t help you there Clay as anyone with an IQ over thirty will seem smart to you. What do you need today? Homework answers? Perhaps the thirty-seven cents I have in my pockets to bolster your piggy bank? Or do you just need someone to make you feel better about yourself? I can imagine that last one would be really hard to overcome.”
I know I overstepped Clay’s boundaries this time as his face turned a lovely shade of beet red. He ripped open a locker like he thought he was Wolverine or something and stuffed me inside before closing the locker back up again. “That’ll teach you, Wiener!”
One problem was this wasn’t my locker and the another problem was I couldn’t get out. Then there was the annoying clinging perfume smell. I tried unsuccessfully to get someone’s attention but it wasn’t until ten minutes later that the door opened and I fell headlong into Stacey Upton. Stacey, the prettiest and most respected student in school, was incensed.
“What are you doing in my locker?”
“It wasn’t my fault. I’m the victim of foul play. I didn’t do it on purpose.” Stacey was, in my opinion, drop-dead gorgeous. She was taller than me by a few inches, putting her around five foot six or seven. Her long blonde hair, angelic face, nice-sized breasts, perfectly flat stomach, and long tone legs put her in the category of not a mutant but really high on the social order of things.
Her face softened with the realization that I wasn’t some pervert hiding in her locker to go through her stuff. I guess that’s one of the reasons she was so popular in that she was actually a nice person. “It’s all right. Try to have a good day.”
Heading home for the day I was at least glad I wasn’t still stuck in the locker. Mom was home but dad liked to work late. I plunked myself down in front of the television and turned on the news. Mom came in wiping her hands on a towel.
“You know your father doesn’t like watching the news.”
“Dad won’t be here for a while and I want to see if Storm is out of the hospital yet.”
“News is one thing, but mutant news is another. Turn it off. You know how he gets when there’s even a mention of mutants. His…”
“…mother was killed by a mutant. I know.” Turning off the television I headed to my room.
“I’m coming to school tomorrow to watch you get the science award. I’m real proud of you.”
“Thanks, mom. Is dad coming?”
She gave a sympathetic look. “Your dad…”
“…has to work. I know.”
Closing my door I flopped onto my bed. It’s not a big thing, the science award. I didn’t even try but wound up with the top marks in the school. I was hoping somehow dad would recognize I had some redeeming value.
***
The next day started out lousy with Clay and crew dumping me upside down into a trash can. He was still miffed about my mouthing off to him yesterday. My lunch was crushed and almost inedible by lunchtime. Now I was standing offstage with a short lineup of other students waiting for our names to be called to have the awards presented. Mom said she’d be there and poking my head out from the hideous purple stage curtains I could see her there ready with her cell phone to record the moment.
Glancing over the other students my eyes were instantly drawn to Stacey Upton. She was casually talking with the other students. They all seemed so pleased to simply be in her presence. What would it be like to be so good looking and popular?
“Stacey Upton, math award.” Stacey moved gracefully across the stage, took her plaque, and then lined up on stage.
“Warner Wallace, science award.”
I walked out in a bit of a daze. I was still pondering my life’s most ambitious question. “What would it be like to be like Stacey?” Taking the award I turned and unceremoniously and very ungracefully tripped and fell towards Stacey. Trying to get my balance back I grabbed her wrist and my world lurched with a nauseating twist.
I heard gasps across the auditorium and people were running both towards and away from the stage. I looked up at Stacey and her face registered shock and surprise.
The principal started yelling. “Stay back! We have no idea how he might fully manifest.”
Standing up I immediately noticed everything about me was off. The most notable was that my hips felt larger and my pants were pinching me. The next thing I noticed was that my shirt was stretched tight across my chest. Looking down I saw two large bumps which could only be breasts. My now long blonde hair fell away from my back and drifted in front of my eyes.
Looking back at Stacey, I saw that I was now taller than her by a couple of inches. I glanced at my hands and noted how feminine they looked. Turning I saw mom standing there with a look of great concern. She reached out her hand towards me even as others shouted for her not to. “Warner? Are you all right?”
“I’m fine.” My voice sounded so strange.
“I think you just manifested mutant powers.”
You think? Glancing down at my now curvy female body I was shaken by a mixture of impatience because I knew something major just happened, and concern as to what in hell just happened to me. “But I’m older than sixteen and what kind of power is this?”
“Let me get you out of here. I need to take you to a specialist.”
Mom touched my arm and quickly pulled her hand away then touched me again before rushing me out of the school to her car. Her look of concern radiated outwardly while she drove.
Looking down at myself I felt the immediate loss of parts and I knew, just knew that there was nothing left down there. Pulling down the visor I closed my eyes before taking a peek. I’m gorgeous. I look like Stacey Upton, but somehow enhanced even beyond her beauty. I’ve read all about mutant powers and I only know of one with the ability to shapeshift. If that’s what I did then I should be able to shift back.
“How can this be? I’m too old to manifest and neither you nor dad have mutant powers. Oh my God. Dad.”
“I don’t know, Warner. We’re almost at the specialist. He’ll be able to tell us what we need to know. What happened? Did you feel anything?”
“I was just waiting with the others to have my name called. I was thinking about…” I was thinking about Stacey.
“What? What were you thinking?”
“I was thinking how nice it must be to be someone like Stacey Upton. She has looks, intelligence, is kind, and people adore her.”
“Why would you be thinking that?”
“Really? Don’t you know I get beat up every day at school? I’m treated like I’m less than nothing except if I were nothing people wouldn’t beat me up every day. I was just thinking that it would be nice to be good looking and respected like her. Maybe if I was like her dad would love me. That’s when I tripped and touched her.”
“Your dad loves you, Warner. Maybe you should think about being Warner again. If you change back then dad will never have to know.”
“I’m trying and nothing is happening.”
“We’re here. Hopefully the doctor will be able to tell us more.”
Stepping into the canary yellow painted waiting room I was immensely grateful no one else was there. A television was playing news in the corner. “… This just in. We have cell phone video from Hamilton High School where the city’s latest mutant just manifested.” I groaned as I watched the shaky video of myself changing from Warner to some spectacular blonde-haired beauty. “We’re here with Stacey Upton. Stacey, what happened? Did you feel anything being taken from you when he touched you?”
“No. I knew Warner had tripped and felt him grab my wrist and that was it. I hope he’s all right.”
“Oh man, that was so sweet. Warner the Wiener lost his wiener. That must be his mutant power.” I could hear Clay laughing in the background.
“No one knows where he or I guess she was taken, but we’re anxious to find out more about our city’s newest mutant.”
Turning away from the television I suddenly realized that my life was over. Dad will see the video or someone will tell him his son is now a mutant.
“The doctor can see you now, Warner. Mrs. Wallace, please wait here.”
The doctor happened to be a mutant with an extra-large cranium. He extended his hand and I hesitated in taking it. “I’m Dr. Simpson. I’m immune to mutant touch of any kind so it’s all right.” I shook his hand. “I heard the news. You turned out to be very pretty. You should be relieved you’re not blue or green and have a tail or something.”
“I’m not relieved at all. My dad hates mutants.”
“I’m sure he will get over it. Now, I need you to undress and put on this gown. We’ll get blood samples and check you out thoroughly.”
Nodding bleakly I stepped behind a curtain and stripped out of my clothes. As I suspected there was nothing left between my legs. I’m a Stacey clone, but twice as beautiful if that is even possible. I tried to ignore the swinging weights at my chest and slipped into the gown.
“Sit up on the bed for me. Tell me what happened, what you were feeling, and what you were thinking.”
I told him everything as he took a sample of blood and I watched him put the sample into a large humming machine. “Hmmm. Very interesting. I’ve not seen anything like this before. Alice, can you invite Mrs. Wallace in here please?”
My mom came in looking very worried. “Please tell me this is all a mistake or that a mutant changed him and he’s not a mutant.”
“Here’s what I can tell you. Your son is definitely a mutant and now completely female. This is his new mutant base, meaning that his mutant manifestation irreversibly changed his gender and looks. Think of it like your first memory. What Warner was thinking at the time and the touch of Stacey, allowed him to replicate her looks at the time of his manifestation. I see some anomalies in his mutant structure.”
“So you’re saying I’m stuck like this? What kind of anomalies?”
“Yes, you’re stuck like that just like I’m stuck with this larger head of mine. This is your new body. The anomaly is that you seem to have the ability to replicate skills and traits. Your cells are behaving strangely and it’s hard to tell for certain without time and testing.”
“You think I can steal other mutant’s abilities?”
“Not steal, replicate and not just mutants, regular people as well. You’ll have to be careful as you might not want to replicate certain abilities. For example, do you always want to wear ruby lenses to avoid burning people when you open your eyes?”
“How do I replicate? Do I have a choice?”
“I don’t know the answer to either of those questions at the moment. All I know is that you’re incredibly unique, even for a mutant. I’m going to give you a cell phone. Call me anytime you see a change occur in yourself.”
The doctor left and mom stared sadly at me. “You can’t go home. Dad won’t let you back in the house. I can give you some money and get you some clothes, but even that might be too much for dad.”
“You’re kicking me out? Where will I go? I don’t know anything about being a girl.”
“You’re smart, Warner. You’ll figure it out. You and I can meet at the library every other day at noon. Don’t go back to school. At least not yet. I’m going to make a call to an old friend of mine. She and I went to school together and her son manifested a few years ago. They sent him to some school in New York State.”
She turned away and placed a call as I stood and looked at myself in the mirror. This is it. This is me. I’m a girl and a mutant. My hand drifted to my breast just as mom came back.
“It’s all set. We’ll go get you some clothes then I’ll take you to Gloria Stenhold. She’s offered to let you stay a few nights but she’s seen mutant powers first hand and realizes without training you could put her family at risk.”
“I don’t feel like I would hurt anyone.”
“You don’t know that yet for sure. Change back into your clothes and let’s get out of here.”
Just as we were leaving Dr. Simpson met us at the door. “Here’s the cell phone. I’d like to see you back here in a week. Call me if you have any new manifestations.”
“I will. Thank you.”
Turning I felt his hand on my arm. “This isn’t the end of the world, Warner. You appear to be healthy, fit, and beautiful. Every time you get down on yourself, and believe me you will, remember the positive things you still have. Few mutants are nearly as lucky as you. You may find yourself one of the most popular mutants ever.”
“I’m not seeking popularity. I’m just hoping for some normalcy.”
“Welcome to your new norm.”
Sighing we returned to the car and drove off towards a small clothing store. My mom didn’t think after the news that I should be seen in a mall and I heartily agreed. There was a women’s clothing consignment store not far away that would offer more privacy.
“What’s going to happen to me?”
“I don’t know. We’ll get through this one day at a time.”
The store turned out to be packed with clothes. There were even some new items like bras and panties. I guess that made me feel a little better thinking I wouldn’t be wearing someone else’s underwear.
“Mom, Dr. Simpson suggested I can replicate skills. Do you mind if I try something with you?”
“What are you thinking?”
“When I changed, I was thinking of Stacey. I have some of her understanding but I’m lost as a girl. I don’t know anything about clothes, makeup, or what to do with my hair. If I focus my thoughts perhaps I can copy some of your knowledge.”
My mom looked hesitant. “All right. Try it.”
She is so brave. I reached out and took her hand in mine and thought to myself I could really benefit from knowledge of how to be a girl, girl’s fashion, makeup, hairstyles, hygiene, posture, walking, and everything about being female. I could feel it. My body shifted and I could tell that I knew things I never knew before.
“Did that hurt you?”
“No. You’re standing differently. Did you get that from me?”
The fear of being female had drifted away and I had a newer sense of who I was. Everything still felt new, but it was as if my body now knew what to do all by itself as if I were born female. There was a moment where I felt powerful and dark thoughts flit across my mind. If this is true then I can be the most powerful mutant ever. I could replicate all their powers. I could be the fastest, the strongest. I could finally put Clay in his place. No! I could almost see Stacey before me in my mind chastising me. That’s not who you are. You’re kind, generous, feminine, and caring. You wanted to be like me and this is what you got from me.
“I’m going to be all right, mom. I’m pretty sure I got what I needed from you.”
“You’re the one from the news. My niece has mutant powers so you’re welcome to shop here. Not every store appreciates mutants. You’re a shapeshifter?”
“No. I don’t think we really know what I can do yet.”
The woman looked around at her belongings suddenly fearful that I might burn the place down. Mom helped out a lot. “The initial change appears to be the only power. The mutant specialist believes this is his new look as a mutant from here on out. We need clothes.”
She smiled, seemingly appeased. “I had a recent mutant in here the other day. Her skin was as red as a ripe cherry and her hair was as blue as the Caribbean. We had the hardest time finding her clothes. You, however, are gorgeous. I’m sure we can find you lots to wear. If you were a boy before I’m guessing you want pants?”
I realized that I had got more from Stacey and mom than I realized as the thought of pants seemed revolting to me. Come to think of it I’d never seen Stacey in jeans. Once I caught a glimpse of her in her gym shorts and thought I’d pass out just from looking upon her loveliness. “Dresses, skirts, and maybe something I can use for exercising. My change did more than alter my body.”
“Let’s start with bras and panties then.” I cringed mentally but I was sort of excited at the same time.
We shopped the store for a while and mom seemed to be warming up to the idea her son was now her daughter. We’d never shopped like this before and with each outfit I tried on her face softened and her smile grew.
Standing in front of the mirror I looked myself over once again. I was wearing a pretty red dress that accentuated my figure and long lean legs. My golden-blonde hair cascaded down my back in gentle waves. My blue eyes looked like flawless sapphires. My full red lips looked irresistibly sensual. Thanks to Stacey and mom, I was standing with perfect posture and there wasn’t a hint of my head-down stance I was so accustomed to. One thought concerned me that I looked vulnerable. I’m a very cute and sexy girl and the thought of what a man can do to me frightens me.
Leaving the red dress on we packed up the skirts, blouses, dresses, exercise shorts, top, bra, and shoes and headed back to the car.
“I can’t believe you were my son a few hours ago. I’d never tell you were a boy by the way you walk and look.”
“The sales lady was frightened of me.”
“At first. New mutants are unpredictable. Let’s get you over to Gloria’s place. I’m so sorry you can’t come home right now. Maybe one day.”
Gloria’s house was on the far side of town but being a small town it was only a few miles to our old place. I stood back a few steps as mom knocked on the door. Gloria Stenhold came to the door and carefully looked us over. She spent a long time staring at me and sizing me up.
“You’re sure she’s harmless, Mary? I’d hate to have my house frozen or melted by a mutant that didn’t know their powers. I’ve never been able to fix the wall that Kyle melded his desk with.”
This was the first time someone called me she in front of me.
“She’s fine Gloria. You know I wouldn’t ask you if I felt it wasn’t safe. It’s just Warner’s father won’t allow her back in the house and she’s too young to be getting a room for herself at some motel.”
“She can stay for a few days and we can reassess then.”
Mom hugged me which made me start to tear up. I’d been so focused on my changes I’d not been considering how hard this moment might be for either of us. “Meet me at the library at noon tomorrow.”
“I will.”
I watched as mom drove off and Mrs. Stenhold guided me inside. “Kyle was fifteen when he first manifested. His ability is fusing objects together. What’s your ability?”
“The specialist thinks I can replicate abilities. It’s why I look like this. When I manifested I was thinking about a girl at school.”
“So you have no destructive abilities then?”
“None.”
“That’s a relief. Here’s Kyle’s old room. You can stay in here.”
“It sort of reminds me of my old room at home with the exception of the desk partway through the wall of course. He’s not living here anymore?”
“He’s at the Xavier’s school for the past three years. What do we call you? Warner doesn’t sound right.”
“What do you think suits me?”
“Taryn, Lexi, Kaitlin, Sara. What names do you like?”
“Sara sounds right. Sara Wallace, although I don’t think my dad would like that I’m still calling myself a Wallace.”
“Don’t worry about your dad. Bruce was devastated when Kyle manifested. He’s really proud of Kyle now.”
“Get settled in. Bruce will be home soon and we can have some dinner.”
“Thank you, Mrs. Stenhold.”
“You can call me Gloria.”
Gloria left the room and I sat myself down on the bed and stared at myself in the mirror. This is surreal. It’s like I’m watching a movie of a sexy, cute, innocent looking blonde. I’m turned on by myself, but my baseline, Stacey, likes boys. While I scrunched my cute little nose up at the thought, I was also surprised I could see myself with a boy at some point. Mom’s knowledge about women had also left me with a pretty precise understanding of sex as a woman. Moving my hand to my breast a gentle squeeze sent a wave of heat through my body.
“Sara? Bruce should be here any minute. Can you come up and help me set the table?”
“Sure thing.”
Heading upstairs I stopped to look at a picture of the family. It was recent and who I assumed to be Kyle was sitting with Gloria and Bruce. They look happy. I wonder what that would be like to be a happy family together.
“It’s hard having Kyle away from us but he’s learning so much about his abilities and also getting a good education. You should think about going to Xavier’s.”
“Does it cost a lot?”
“It doesn’t cost anything for mutants. You’re analyzed and assessed and you become as much of a learning opportunity for them as it is for you. It’s a mutual exchange. Kyle loves it there as he feels normal with other mutants around. I can’t imagine what must be going through your mind right now. Not only have you suddenly changed genders, but your whole world just shifted before your eyes. You’re also beyond the normal age which begs the question what does it mean? I find these new mutant powers rather fascinating. Soon, people like your parents and Bruce and I will become relics of the past.”
“I hope not. Too many mutants have let their power go to their heads. We need good wisdom and people not tainted by mutations to keep us from killing ourselves.”
The front door opened and Bruce came into the kitchen. He was a really big guy and heavily muscled. I can see why Gloria fell for him. Did I really just say that to myself?
“Bruce this is Sara Wallace, formerly Warner Wallace until today. Mary asked if Sara could stay with us for a few days.”
“You’re the one all over the news. Why can’t you stay at home?” His voice was compassionate.
“Dad’s mom was killed by a mutant. He despises them. I guess he despises me too now.”
“You manifested by becoming a girl? What a trip.”
Gloria put her hand on Bruce’s arm. “Sara doesn’t have any destructive powers.”
“Other than becoming a girl, what powers do you have?”
“We’re not entirely sure yet. The mutant specialist suggested I have the ability to replicate abilities, both mutant and human.”
Bruce frowned. “You’re talking about Dr. Simpson?”
“Yes. Something wrong?”
“He assessed Kyle. I just never felt good around that guy. How does your replication power work?”
“I’m not really sure. I believe if I touch someone I can think about the trait, knowledge, or skill I want and I get it.”
“I’ve got something we can test you with after dinner if you like.”
“I’d appreciate that very much.”
We sat down for dinner and our discussion was wide and varied covering all kinds of topics. Gloria, once she discovered I was indeed fully female and had absorbed a heterosexual leaning, suddenly seemed much more interested in me and kept steering the topic of conversation towards Kyle. If I didn’t know any better I suspect she might think I am a good match for him. That’s a really weird thought but also somewhat heartwarming to think I might be considered good material.
After dinner Bruce changed and took me downstairs to a home gym. There were all kinds of weights. He’s a real fitness buff.
“What is it that you do, Mr. Stenhold?”
“Please, call me Bruce. I’m a forensic cyber consultant. I’d be what you considered a white hat.”
“You get paid to hack? That’s so cool, but what about all these weights?”
“When I was younger I went from high school into the Marines. After eight years I entered public life as a personal trainer. That and my Marine experience led me to a job in security and law enforcement which led me into cybercrime. It was a strange, circuitous career path, but they all play well together.”
“How will this help me learn more about my power?”
“I learned a lot from Kyle and before he went to Xavier’s I tested him. Every mutant power has its limits. Let’s find out how good yours are by lifting weights.”
“I don’t think I’ve ever lifted a dumbbell before.”
“You say you can replicate skills and abilities, how about strength?”
“You mean you want me to replicate your strength? Do I want that?”
“Why wouldn’t you want strength? Right now, you’re a normal seventeen year old girl. I don’t want you to fight back or replicate anything. I won’t hurt you.”
“What are you saying?” He grabbed me by my shoulders and pushed me up against the wall. “What are you doing?”
He let go and apologized. “As I was saying, you’re a pretty seventeen year old girl and a mutant without a family right now. How are you going to protect yourself? What if some guy grabs you and rapes you?”
“Strength would be useful. I concede that. But strength without skill is also not that good.”
“I want you to lie down on this bench and we’ll keep adding weight on the bar until you can’t lift it anymore. This will give us an idea of your baseline strength.”
“Okay.” I laid myself back on the bench press, careful to adjust my dress and put my hands on the bar where he showed me. The bar alone was forty-five pounds. We added weight until we got to seventy pounds and I could no longer lift it.
“Now I know the maximum weight that I can bench press is three hundred and forty pounds. Replicate my strength.”
“You’re sure?”
“Sara, I’m pleased to think that a mutant that has your capabilities is humble, but there are dark forces in this world and you need to be able to protect yourself from. Go ahead.”
Hesitantly I reached for his wrist and thought about what I needed. Strength, agility, fighting, guns, cyber. I could use it all so I took it. Once again the darkness crept around me but Stacey’s warmth and compassion pushed it back. “I have it.” Suddenly I felt very guilty. Looking down my lower lip began to tremble. “I’m sorry, but I think I replicated your fighting experience and your cyber hacking skills too. I had a moment where I was weak and all of those things seemed important to me. I’m a monster.”
“Sara, look at me. Do I look angry?” I shook my head. “I told you those things on purpose.” He sat down and I sat next to him. “When Kyle manifested, it was only a few weeks before people started coming to the door. They wanted to exploit him. Construction companies found out about his abilities and offered him jobs. That was fine at first, but then mutants came. Some good, but most were looking to use Kyle’s skills for their personal gain. That’s why we sent him to Xavier’s. So he could be surrounded by good people. I’ve seen it time and again that good people get corrupted by their mutant powers. You can use your powers for good. I see that in you. You’re not crazed on power and yet, you may be the most powerful mutant ever.”
“The thought crossed my mind, but it’s not me. I want to help people.”
“You can’t help people if you can’t help yourself. Now, lie down and try the bench press again.”
I did and Bruce kept adding weight. At three hundred and forty pounds I still found the weight light. It wasn’t until nearly seven hundred pounds that I stopped.
“You replicated my strength and yet your strength is slightly more than double mine. My God, Sara. You magnify what you replicate. Gloria!”
Gloria raced downstairs. “What’s the matter, Bruce?”
“Pack our things and Call Mary. We’re taking Sara to Xavier’s right now.”
“Why?”
“Because not only can she replicate abilities, she can also magnify them.” I watched Gloria’s face turn from perplexed to ashen white. Bruce went to a drawer and pulled out a handgun. He handed it to me and it felt perfectly normal in my hand. “Disassemble it and put it back together as fast as you can.”
My hands flew over the gun taking every piece off and then putting it back together. Gloria had gone upstairs to pack. “What did Dr. Simpson do for you?”
“He took a sample of my blood, told me a few things about myself. Theories really. Then he gave me a cell phone and…”
“He gave you a cell phone?”
With Bruce’s knowledge and skills in cyber forensics it suddenly dawned on me. They can track my cell phone. Who are they? I took the phone out and smashed it on the ground.
“I’m guessing you know how to use this gun now. Hang onto it. Grab your things.”
Rushing into Kyle’s bedroom I rolled together my new clothes and put them into a bag. Gloria ran down the hallway with a suitcase and Bruce started for the door when the door flew inwards off its hinges barely missing him. Three men in dark suits carrying assault rifles burst through the doorway. Bruce grappled with one as Gloria dove into a side room. Two came towards me. One tapped his ear. “Target is in sight.”
Raising my handgun I leveled it at the man in front. “Who are you? What do you want?”
“Put down the gun. We’re here to protect you.”
“Protect me from whom?”
“The Stenholds.”
The man reached for me. The skills from Bruce became really important all of a sudden. I reacted like a whirlwind. Grabbing his wrist I snapped it with a twist. Catching his rifle as it dropped I swept his legs and slammed the butt of the rifle into the face of the second man. With a knee to the first man’s head, they were both out cold. Bruce was still struggling with the third man but once he got the right hold on the gunman the man dropped to the ground like a stone. I placed the pistol on a shelf.
I stepped out the front door with my rifle ready just as Bruce yelled for me to stop. I didn’t think there would be more but there were. Two more. A woman floated ten feet off the ground, glanced at my rifle, and mentally flung it from my hands. She’s the one that knocked down the door. I turned to run back inside but a leash of light wrapped around me holding me tightly. Behind the flying woman and the man casting out his light stood Dr. Simpson.
“Bring her to me and put her in the dampening cell.”
The woman sneered and floated down to stand before me. “She’s what you called us to retrieve?”
“Stay away from her!”
The light was around my waist holding me fast, but my hands were free. Bruce is right. I can’t protect others if I can’t protect myself. Reaching out I grabbed the woman’s wrist. I need her powers was all I had to think. I felt the darkness once again but I pushed it away then sent her flying into the man with the light. The light flickered and went out allowing me to move again. I ran to where the two mutants were lying together. I grabbed the man’s wrist and replicated his power.
The two were coming to so I used my new power to wrap bands of light around them both binding them tightly. I then turned towards Dr. Simpson. I registered fear in his eyes.
“I’m trying to protect you Warner. Do you feel it? Do you feel the darkness when you replicate an ability? It will corrupt you. You need to come with me so that I can help you.”
Is he telling the truth? “Why come here with two mutants and three armed men when you could have simply asked to train and work with me when I was at your office?”
“I did more research on your blood. I didn’t know then what I do now. I can help you.”
I had at least twice the power of these mutants. I wrapped another band of light around the doctor and dragged them towards the van where a bluish light emanated. Lifting them I pushed them inside and closed the door having never moved from where I was standing.
Bruce and Gloria were standing at the door watching everything. Turning to them I saw the fear in their eyes. Moving towards them I fell to my knees at their feet. “I didn’t want any of this. I don’t want this power. You say Xavier’s school can help me? Will you please take me there?”
“Of course. Grab your things Sara.”
***
We drove for hours in silence and I had the strangest thoughts running through my mind. During the entire fight my dress was never soiled. I’m some kind of mixture of Jean Grey, Wonder Woman, Hercules, and Rambo.
“How much further?”
“We should be there by morning, Sara. You’re awfully quiet.”
“I’ve known about the X-Men and some bad mutants, but is it me or do these people seem like organized enemies?”
“There are several dark mutant alliances out there. Any one of them would want to get their hands on you.”
“But why? It’s not like I want to do bad things. I could just say no.”
“They have some mutants that can force you to do what you don’t want to do. But, you’re right, there’s something more to this. The more powers you replicate the harder it will be to catch and control you. There must be something else about you Dr. Simpson sees. Maybe they want to harvest you; to find a way to consolidate power into one person.”
“I’d be captured by them if you hadn’t helped me.”
Bruce’s eyes caught mine in the rearview mirror. His concern for me was obvious. “Try to sleep if you can. We’ve got another six hours to go.”
Lying down on the back seat of the SUV I felt my body weight shift. I’ve been a girl for less than a day now. A mutant girl. A mutant girl with long hair that gets into my mouth and breasts that shift heavily when I lie down. I’ve got a dad that’s disowned me. My eyes grew heavy as I slipped into a fitful sleep.
***
“We’re here, Sara.”
I blinked several times feeling rather groggy and sat up. We were parked before a large iron gate with stone pillars. On the mossy stone a simple sign read Xavier’s School for Gifted Children.
“I can’t imagine what kind of bullies they have here. It was bad enough back at Hamilton High School.”
“Kyle was worried about that as well but he says everyone is very nice. It’s more like a family.”
A red light scanned the SUV and the gate slowly opened. “That’s a good sign I guess.”
“They’re not too worried, Sara. There are nearly fifty students here and the location is the base for full-fledged X-Men. I think they can handle us without much trouble.”
We pulled in front of a large gothic looking stone building. I saw Kyle run out to greet his parents. Grabbing my plastic bag of clothes I held it close like my life depended on it. Bruce and Gloria hugged Kyle tightly. Kyle was tall and good looking like his father.
“You should have called to tell me you were coming.”
“We had to make an unscheduled visit.”
Kyle’s eyes drifted over towards me. “You must be Warner Wallace. Don’t look so surprised. We listen to all the news across the globe.”
“Please call me Sara. Warner just doesn’t sound fitting anymore.”
I hadn’t noticed anyone approaching but now as I looked around fully two dozen people stood in front of us. Wolverine paced off to the side with a disinterested look. Storm was there looking healthy and well. The Professor, whom I’ve only seen once before on television, was there in his wheelchair. I suddenly had a desire to run.
The Professor spoke. “Welcome Bruce and Gloria. We heard about some commotion. Why don’t you come inside and refresh yourself while you tell us all about it. Hello Sara. It’s nice to meet you.”
***
The wood paneled walls provided a warm yet classical feeling to the room. People came and went as the Professor spoke with Bruce and Gloria. I sat on a chair trying to look dignified but I’m sure all I looked was frightened.
“You’re telling me, Bruce, that Sara can replicate abilities and magnify them?”
“By all rights, twice the strength. She took down two trained armed military men, and then took out a woman with black hair that has a strong telekinetic ability and a man that leashes people with light.”
“These are class A mutants. The woman is called Frenzy and the man is Lightrope.”
“Sara, are your abilities temporary?”
Everyone turned to look at me which made me squirm in my seat. “I can’t say for sure but they feel permanent.”
Bruce continued to press his concerns. “I can only think of three reasons why they want Sara. First, they want to harvest her ability to replicate and strengthen powers. Second, they want to turn her into a weapon. Third, they know something we don’t.”
The Professor turned to face me and look me over carefully. “Sara, I’d like to probe your mind. You represent a real risk to the students here and I want to make sure what kind of character you have.”
“I understand.”
“Give me your hand and try to relax.”
“Easy for you to say.” For the briefest of moments I struggled with the idea that I could replicate the Professor’s ability, but hearing people’s thoughts made my stomach turn. I reached out and took his hand. I could see his power in my mind.
“Sara, don’t probe.”
“I’m sorry, it just sort of happened.”
“It’s part of your mutant power. Try to relax.” I looked over at Wolverine sitting with his arms crossed and Storm looking somewhat frustrated pacing back and forth. Looking back at the Professor I saw his eyes go wide and he pulled back as if in shock. He placed his head in his hands. Wolverine stepped up next to me and I felt the warm metal of his blades against my throat. His muscles were tense.
The Professor put his hand up. “It’s all right. Sara’s fine. You’re more than a replicator, Sara. You’re a lens. When I touched you my power increased significantly. For a moment I was overwhelmed by thoughts from people all around the world. Without technology I can’t do what I just did. If our enemy knows about this ability, they won’t stop trying to come after you.” Wolverine backed away, silent as usual.
The Professor sat with his hands together and his fingers touching just below his nose. “Sara, I’m sorry I had to dig through your head but it’s important. I’ve seen how you were bullied and mistreated and how you long for approval from your father. Any of those things could easily have pushed you towards the darker emotions like anger and revenge and yet you’re filled with compassion and a desire not to hurt anyone. These are good traits and I dare say, I’d not want your power for fear of being corrupted by it. You’re a good and caring person.”
He frowned as he turned back towards the others in the room. “Our enemies won’t stop in their attempts to secure Sara for themselves. Sara’s presence risks all of our lives. We need to fully test her abilities and allow her to replicate selective powers so she can protect herself and others.” Turning back to me he looked somber. “Welcome to Xavier’s School, Sara. That’s if you want to be here.”
“I do but what about my parents?”
Gloria stroked my hair gently. “I’ll get word to your mom that you’re safe.” No one ever did that to me when I was a boy before. It’s oddly comforting.
“You can’t mention where Sara is. I’ll meet with my core team to come up with some strategy for testing, training, and protecting Sara. Sara, follow Kyle and get settled. We have a room for you. I’ll send someone to you to begin your training.”
I hugged Bruce and Gloria and thanked them for all they did for me. In some small way they seemed more like parental figures than my own parents. Kyle seemed happy to see me to my room and after he said goodbye to his parents he led me through the massive structure to the student’s quarters.
“You know, Sara, that I’d never have guessed you were a boy a day ago. You act just like a girl. I don’t mean that in any way disrespectful.”
“If I were honest, I wasn’t much of a boy. I was about four inches shorter than I am now and was quite the nerd with thick glasses and everything. I guess I’ll forever be the mutant girl that used to be a boy in everyone’s eyes.”
“Don’t think like that. We all used to be something different and we each have our own unique history. Are you still a guy inside?”
Frowning I wasn’t sure how to respond or even why he was asking questions like this. “Yes and no. I mean I’m still me but my manifestation made me a girl. Completely. Even my brain seems to work differently.”
“So, not only did your body change, but your mind adapted as well. That’s very interesting. So do you like boys or girls now?”
“I don’t know. This is really sort of hard to talk about right now.”
“I understand. I just want you to know that relationships are not uncommon here. Actually, they’re promoted. We’re like the CIA in a lot of ways. People in the CIA tend to either have no relationships or relationships with others in the CIA due to the nature of their work. There are few mutant-non-mutant relationships that work out.”
“That’s all good to know I guess.” Probably more information than I want right now.
“So do you have a boyfriend?”
Stopping in my tracks I glared at Kyle. “You’ve got to be kidding me.”
“Sorry, I had to ask out of fun. I can’t imagine what the transition was like for you and you’ve been rather serious. You need to smile more.”
“It’s hard to smile when my world has just been turned upside down. Yesterday I was a seventeen year old boy going about my life when suddenly I’m a mutant girl with people trying to kidnap me and kills those around me.”
Kyle shook his head. “Man, I’ve always wanted to be in a mutant fight and here you get in one just hours after becoming a mutant. Dad said you kicked butt.”
“I didn’t feel like I kicked butt. I felt weak and inadequate.”
“I felt that way when I first started training. There are only a few class A mutant students here. I’m considered a class B because my skill isn’t so useful compared to others. It wasn’t until I started thinking outside the box did I start seeing my ability as something powerful.”
“I would think you could fuse your enemy to the ground. That seems pretty powerful to me.”
“Where were you when I started out? You’re pretty smart and, if I may add, the best looking girl here.” I’ve never been called good looking before. I don’t even know what to do with a comment like that. “Here’s your room. It’s nice in that it has a private bathroom. All our rooms do since some mutant powers can either be embarrassing or downright dangerous to others. Go ahead and settle in. You might want to change if you have exercise clothes. Dresses can be unpredictable during training. There’s also a room where there’s additional clothes if you need them. I suspect they won’t want you offsite anytime soon.”
“Thanks, Kyle.”
“Is it true what they’re saying about you?”
“I’m not sure what they’re saying.”
“That you could be the most powerful mutant ever?”
“I would highly doubt that, Kyle.”
“I’ll see you later, Sara.”
Sitting on the edge of the bed I looked around my new room and then fixed my eyes on the mirror. The pretty blonde girl stared back at me. My hair was a little stringy looking and I was sort of disheveled. Mom and Stacey’s knowledge kicked in and I felt Stacey’s disgust at me letting my hair get so messy. Moving to the bathroom I found soap, shampoo, conditioner, and towels. I might as well shower.
Stripping down I found myself glued to the mirror once again. I’d never seen a girl naked before and now I was one; possibly the most beautiful girl I’d ever seen. Just looking at myself I felt a deep need to explore myself. I stepped into the shower and let the hot water rinse away the tensions I held onto. My hands moved of their own volition and soon I was writhing in ecstasy on the shower floor. My first female orgasm was mind blowing and I was so thankful to have replicated female skills. With the orgasm and the rush of endorphins my spirits lifted greatly and I further explored the silky suppleness of my body.
When I finally stepped out of the shower the entire bathroom was filled with steamy mist. It was the longest shower I’d ever had. I dried my hair as best I could but I found no brush and realized I’d have a tangled mess if I didn’t do something. Changing into the exercise clothes I set about exploring hoping to find someone that might help me find a brush.
After about ten minutes I finally ran into a girl a little older than me. She was cute and had an infectious smile. “You must be Sara. It’s an honor to meet you! I’m Hannah.”
“Hello Hannah. I’m surprised you know my name.”
“We’re a pretty tight bunch here and when someone new arrives everyone learns about it quickly.”
“I was looking for the room with extra stuff. Unfortunately I didn’t arrive with anything but a few clothes and no toothbrush or brush for my hair.”
“I can help with your hair. Let me touch it.”
I was immediately hesitant. I’ve just entered a world of mutants and who knows what kind of power she might have.
“It’s my power, Sara. It’s great for me because I can change my hairstyle, makeup, and clothing. With training I’ve been able to style other people’s hair.”
“You don’t need a brush for your own hair?”
“Not at all. I step out of the shower and poof; it’s exactly what I want it to be. I can even change my hair color and length but I can only style other people’s hair. Because it’s not an offensive or defensive skill I’m only a class C mutant. What’s your ability, Sara?”
“I can replicate mutant powers.”
“Wow! That’s so cool. Do you want to replicate mine? That way you won’t need extra clothes or hair care stuff. It’s a little selfish of me to want someone else to have my skill because all the girls come to me to get their hair done and between you and me; I’m getting a little overwhelmed by it. It would be nice to have someone share the load. Does it hurt to replicate a skill?”
“Not that I’m aware of.”
“Okay. I’m ready.”
“You sure you want me to have your skill?”
“Please. To know I’m not the only one that has my skill would make me so happy.”
“Only if you are positive you want this.”
“I’m positive.”
I was still hesitant but I stretched out my hand. “Let me hold your hand.”
Touching her warm hand I reached out for her power and replicated it. Upon letting go of her hand she looked disappointed.
“I didn’t feel anything. Didn’t you replicate my power?”
“Let’s find out.” I pictured my hair perfectly brushed out with a slight curl to the ends and instantly my hair was exactly as I pictured it.
“Oh my God. You did it! Here, try this.” Hannah pulled out a fashion magazine and flipped to a page of sexy formal dresses. She pointed out a red dress and instantly her clothes changed on her body. Even her shoes changed to heels. “Try changing your clothes to this sexy black dress.”
My exercise outfit vanished and in place was an alluring black dress. “Do you know every woman in the world wants your gift?”
“I know, but it’s so nice to be able to share it. See if you can change my hair style.”
With her red dress I pictured her hair being black, long, and flowing to the small of her back. With a touch it changed.
“Oh my God! How did you do that? You changed my hair color and length! I can only style someone’s hair.”
“Thank you, Hannah.” Turning I saw the Professor. Before I could ask a question he answered me. “I asked for C class volunteers to see how easily you could replicate someone’s abilities. Hannah volunteered.”
I was a little angry. “This was a test?”
“Yes, in several ways. Hannah’s power is alluring. Who wouldn’t want to get up and not have to worry about their hair? Of course, being bald, I have no worries there. Anyways, you could benefit from Hannah’s power and yet not only did you hesitate, you asked permission several times. I must say, Sara that I’m impressed by your character. You’ve already shown as well that you’ve increased the power of the replicated ability by being able to change someone else’s hair color. Do you think you could change her clothes too?”
I glanced at Hannah who was still staring at me in awe. “Pick an outfit, Hannah.”
She flipped through her magazine until finding an adorable sun dress with white sandals. Reaching out I imagined the outfit on her, touched her, and her clothes shifted. I also changed her hair color and style again to match the girl in the photo.
“Exceptional, Sara. You realize how important this power can be for yours and other’s protection?”
“By changing looks and clothing we could blend in anywhere and become something others aren’t looking for.”
“Exactly. Hannah, thank you for being gracious and giving of your abilities.”
“It was my pleasure. It’s so nice knowing there’s someone else here to take care of people’s hair now. See you later, Sara!” Hannah skipped off.
Turning back to the Professor I could see the look of intense thought on his face. “You know I could probably give you hair.”
Laughing he turned and headed down the hallway. “Follow me, Sara. You might want to change back to your exercise clothing.”
I sort of liked the dress I was wearing, but I changed back. I’m going to love this power. The Professor turned into a gym with more than a half dozen mutants including Storm, Wolverine, Blink, Jean Grey, Emma Frost, and Yukio. Do I ever feel small in this crowd.
The Professor spoke to everyone. “Everyone, this is Sara Wallace, our latest recruit. You’ve already heard the rumors about her and about the attempt to kidnap her. Sara is a replicant enhancer. By touching another mutant or human for that matter, she can selectively gain powers and abilities. Those replicated skills are increased in power. I just witnessed this with Hannah and I’m impressed that Sara is hesitant to replicate anyone’s power. Sara, why don’t you provide a summary of those skills you’ve already replicated?”
Nothing like being put on the spot with the biggest names in X-Men history. “I’m almost embarrassed to talk about my manifestation.”
“Don’t worry, Sara. Each or our stories is special and no one here will make light of your situation.”
“I was a boy before I manifested and my first manifestation came when I was thinking about how wonderful it would be to be like…” I emphasized the word like. “…Stacey Upton. When I accidentally touched her I replicated her looks and also a fair bit of her personality, some of her knowledge, and character.”
“Here is a picture of Stacey Upton. You can see the resemblance, but Sara’s replication enhancements are clearly visible. Continue, Sara.”
“My mother took me to see Dr. Simpson and then took me shopping. Because I knew so little about fashion and feminine things, I asked to replicate my mother’s knowledge and skills. Later that day I stayed with Kyle’s parents, the Stenholds, because my father hates mutants.”
“Sara’s grandmother was killed by a mutant.”
With a nod from the Professor I continued. “Bruce Stenhold wanted to test me so he had me lift weights. He then asked me to replicate his strength. I must ask everyone’s forgiveness as I was terribly afraid for myself. Bruce had told me about his combat experience, martial arts skills, and I took not only the strength, but those as well. I never asked him to do that and I still feel badly.”
“Bruce told me you did this but that he baited you to do so. He wanted you to have the ability to protect yourself. Continue.”
“After I replicated those skills, we tested my abilities once again. I was able to bench press over seven hundred pounds, just over double what Bruce could do himself. Then we were attacked. Three military men armed with rifles attacked the house. Using Bruce’s fighting skills I neutralized two men and then I was seized by a rope of light. Frenzy, against Dr. Simpson’s warning flew over to me, close enough that I could touch her and replicate her powers. Using her telekinetic power I tossed her into Lightrope knocking them both unconscious. I took his power as well and used both powers to contain Dr. Simpson and the other two. Finally, just before coming in here, Hannah offered her power to me. I admit I was a bit selfish at the moment because my hair was a mess.”
“Show us what you can do.”
Over the next hour I lifted things with my mind, picked up weights, lassoed objects with light, and changed my clothes and hair. I even flew a little with the Professor’s insistence.
“The question is not if, but when our enemies come looking for Sara. There is one question remaining. What else did Dr. Simpson see that caused him to try and kidnap Sara?”
Wolverine finally uncrossed his arms and stepped up to me. He waved over a younger mutant. “Create the largest energy blast you can and fire it at the absorbing panel over there.”
It was actually pretty cool to see a burst of blue light coming from the boy’s hand. When it hit the panel there was a fizzle and a digital sign registered 15.7. I’m not sure what that meant but I guessed it was the amount of power.
“Sara, don’t replicate his skill. Just let him touch you.” I think the boy was as hesitant as I was but he reached for my wrist and held it tight. “Now do it again.”
The boy’s eyes widened as the ball of light grew far larger than before. He flung it towards the panel and before the panel burst into flames the sign read 160.3.
Turning to the Professor Wolverine smiled for the first time. The Professor looked a little ashen. “She’s a magnifier. Dr. Simpson would have seen this from her blood. That’s why they want her.”
“When I touched her I felt something similar. Ten times magnification. This changes the game. I’ve read Sara’s mind and she’s as pure and kind as anyone I’ve ever met. She’ll fight, but I can tell she won’t be of harm to us. I’m going to recommend we allow her to replicate additional powers; powers that will help protect herself and others. I’m willing to give her my mind blocking ability.”
Jean Grey suggested my telekinetic ability was already greater then hers but that she could give her telepathy skill. Blink offered her portal ability. Yukio offered her fighting skills and her precognition. Storm her flight abilities and control over the weather. Wolverine offered his strength, agility, speed, and regeneration. A young girl offered her healing skill. Emma Frost offered her diamond skin power.
“No. I can’t take them.”
The Professor took my hand and my mind was suddenly filled with images of the power of our enemies; people’s skin falling from their bodies, children shattering like glass.
“Stop it!” I pulled away from him. “There’s an injection that will remove my mutant powers. Inject me. If I’m such a threat, remove me as a threat.” I held out my arm realizing that for all the power and being a mutant I didn’t want to be the most powerful. “Do it!”
Emma walked up to me and sat me down. She stroked my hair and hugged me. “You have the ability to be greater than all of us and yet you choose to remove yourself from the equation. Have you asked yourself why any of us would be willing to give you our powers?”
“No.”
“Together we’re stronger. There’s a world of mutants out there that will stop at nothing to dominate the world. They wish to subjugate everyone. I know my limitations, but my abilities alone can’t stop the onslaught. We need good people that can stand with us. To hear you say you’re willing to remove your power makes me know you can handle our powers. Fight with me. Fight with us.”
I looked from person to person and was surprised to see that they were not afraid of what I might become. “All right. I’ll do it. I just hope and pray I’ll not let you down.”
“You won’t.”
***
Wolverine slid his blades out from my ribs as I screamed in pain. My body healed instantly but that didn’t mean it didn’t hurt like hell. “You never told me it would still hurt.”
“You never asked. You’re healing faster than I do.”
“Sara! Come quickly. One of the students is hurt in the courtyard.” In the blink of an eye I created a portal and stepped through to the courtyard. A young boy had badly broken his arm. I rushed over to him, eased his mind of the pain, and healed his arm. I was beginning to see how these powers could truly be a blessing.
“Thank you, Lensa!”
“Lensa?”
“Sorry, Sara. The young ones overheard the Professor talking about you and how you are like a magnifying lens. They started calling you Lensa.”
It had been a week since I arrived and was in training nearly eight hours per day. I was feeling pretty confident that I had a good handle on most of my powers and ever so slowly the reflection in the mirror wasn’t so foreign looking.
I had been working on an outfit for fighting and Hannah’s powers gave me ample opportunity to try endless variations. Admittedly I was slightly vain in wanting my appearance to be gentle, soothing, sexy, and impressive at the same time.
I’d been walking back to my room when the Professor rounded a corner. “I’ve been looking for you. I think it’s time you go home for a day.” I hadn’t thought much about going home with the exception of seeing mom. “You’re hesitating. You need some closure. I recommend going to see your old school, your mom, and your dad.”
“I’m afraid of at least two of those visits.”
“You’re the most power mutant I’ve ever met and you’re afraid of going to your old school or meeting your dad?”
“Power does nothing to prevent the hurt and humiliation I feel inside.”
“That’s why you need to go.”
“What if I run into trouble?”
“Worst case scenario, teleport back here.”
I changed into a white dress and let my blonde hair fall freely over my shoulders. “I’m aiming for cute but vulnerable.”
“You’ll never be cute, Sara. You’re a very beautiful young woman. Take a few blades with you just in case.”
Lifting the hem of my skirt a little I showed a long dagger on each thigh. “After fighting with Wolverine, I’ve taken to wearing these all the time. They’re adamantium. You never know when he’s about to sneak up on you and they’re the only blades he can’t cut through.”
“Why aren’t you using your precognition?”
“I am; I’m just giving Wolverine a chance.”
He smiled. “You want to take Kyle along? You can stop by and see his parents.”
“You know, that might not be such a bad idea.”
“He’s a nice catch.”
“Don’t tell me you’re trying to set me up too. Hannah’s trying to get me dates, Gloria thinks I’m a good match for Kyle, and Kyle seems more than a tad interested in me. I don’t understand why since he knows what I was before.”
“Do you feel at all like Warner anymore?”
“Just a little. There’s no question I feel like a girl. It’s as if I was always a girl.”
“Then I wouldn’t worry about your past.”
“Easy for you to say, Professor.”
“Off you go. Have some fun.”
I scampered off to find Kyle. He had been nice to me all week and I’m sure he would appreciate getting out of the school for a while. When I found him he seemed ready to go already.
“Why is it I’m always the last to know what’s going on around here, Kyle?”
“You need to be in the inner circle or bump into the Professor when he has something up his sleeve. Where to first?”
“My old school.”
“Just think of it this way. You can now go into the girl’s change room.” His smile was infectious.
“You ready?” I created a portal and we stepped through finding ourselves standing in front of the school. It was lunch time and most of the kids I knew would be in the cafeteria. I turned around wanting to head the other way when Kyle grabbed my arm and pulled me towards the school.
“This is going to be great.”
I groaned. By the time we made it to the cafeteria we had a following of about thirty students. I spotted Stacey and felt I owed her something. I just don’t know what I can offer her. “Hello Stacey.”
“Warner? Is that you?”
“I go by Sara now.”
“You became me when you manifested, although you’re much prettier than me. Are you like Mystique?”
“No. When I manifested I was thinking about what it must be like to be so good looking and respected like you. When I touched you my manifestation replicated your looks. This is the new me now. There’s no going back.”
“Are you fighting bad guys now?”
“I’m not much of a fighter.”
“You’re the…” I shot Kyle a dirty look. “We’re training her.”
“I’m sorry if I caused you any trouble, Stacey.”
“It was no trouble at all. Except since I was on television I think I might have someone following me.”
“Is that Wiener? It is… It’s the wiener that lost his wiener! What’s the matter, Warner? You going to cry?”
Kyle grabbed Clay by the shirt collar. “Lay off, bud.”
Kyle just made me feel all warm inside. “It’s all right Kyle. Clay is all talk.” Kyle let him go and stepped aside.
“You have a boyfriend now, Wiener? Was I all talk when I stuffed you into the locker or when I threw you headfirst into a garbage can?”
Stacey chimed in. “You know, Clay, nobody likes you. Sara went through a traumatic experience and doesn’t need to be bothered by you right now.”
I saw it before it happened. Clay picked up a bowl of pudding and threw it at me. The precognition allowed me to be prepared so when Clay grabbed the chocolate pudding and threw it just as I stepped to the side. The pudding landed on one of the teachers who looked angrily at Clay and hauled him off to the principal’s office.
Stacey was staring at me. “I’ve never seen anyone move so fast. You have more powers than you’re letting on.”
“You mentioned that you thought someone could be following you. If anything happens give me a call. Here’s my number.” She looked confused. “I don’t want anything happening to you because of my manifestation. Its possible people could think you’re me and cause trouble.”
“What kind of trouble?”
“The day I manifested someone tried to kidnap me.”
“All right. I’ll call. But if you’re not a fighter or have any special powers, how can you help me?”
“Luckily I have friends that can.”
Kyle rolled his eyes. “We should get going. Where to next?”
“Dad.”
“You really are a glutton for punishment.”
When we left the school and got out of view I created a portal to my dad’s office. Arriving I noted quickly that dad wasn’t there but there was a cup of hot coffee on his desk. I figured he would be right back and wasn’t surprised when the door opened. Dad was surprised though.
“Who the hell are you and what are you doing in my office?”
“You didn’t see the video dad? It’s me, Warner.”
“My son no longer exists.”
“That’s somewhat true. I’m now your daughter.”
“What do you want from me?”
“Do I mean so little to you that my loss doesn’t bother you?”
“Don’t lay that guilt trip on me. You’re like all the other mutants. You’re a killer.”
“Do you really think that about me? Have I ever indicated that I’d be a killer?”
“The power will go to your head and you won’t care about anyone. You should leave.”
“Dad, just because I’ve changed doesn’t mean I don’t love you anymore.”
“Leave me!”
I made a portal and we vanished.
“That went well I think.”
“Seriously, Kyle?”
“He recognized he should feel guilty. Where did you port us?”
“I wasn’t really thinking and it looks like this is my old bedroom but everything has been removed. It’s like I never existed.”
“That’s just bad taste. I’m sorry, Sara.”
Frowning I opened the door into the rest of the house hoping that they hadn’t moved. “Mom?”
“Warner? Sara? Is that you?”
I rushed downstairs unable to contain my emotions. I needed this. I needed to know I was still loved. Mom pulled me into a fierce hug. “I’ve missed you so much, mom.”
“I’ve been so worried about you. How are you? Let me take a look at you.” She pulled back but held both of my hands as she looked me over. “You’re so pretty. Are you sure you’re all right?”
“I’m better now seeing you.” Kyle poked his head around the corner.
“Kyle? Is that you?”
“Hello, Mrs. Wallace. It’s been a long time.”
“You’re so grown up now. You look so handsome.”
“I hope you don’t mind. They didn’t want Sara to be offsite alone yet even though she’s more than capable of protecting herself.”
“Always a pleasure having you here.”
“I saw dad. He doesn’t want anything to do with me. My room is empty.”
Mom sighed. “This has been hard on him. He mourns your loss even though he puts on a brave face. He simply won’t acknowledge your still part of the family. I still have your things in a box downstairs.”
“I’d like to take a picture of us back to the school.”
“I’ll have to find one from the boxes and send it to you. Your father… He removed all of our family photos. I managed to save some.”
I sighed feeling at a loss.
“Would you like to visit with my parents, Mrs. Wallace? We were going to see them.”
“That would be lovely. I’ll get the car.”
“No need, mom.” A shimmering portal appeared in the kitchen.
“What’s that?”
“It’s a portal I created to take us to the Stenhold’s house. All we do is walk through it.”
“You did this?”
“A useful talent that Blink gave me. Come on.”
Taking my mom’s hand we walked through the portal to the front steps of the Stenhold’s.
“Oh my!” Mom looked around in amazement. “What else have you learned?”
“Sara can do all sorts of things. She can…”
Kyle was boasting about me again but I thought mom shouldn’t know everything for her own protection. “I can change my hair and clothes.” Just to make the point I made my hair brunette and then back to my natural blonde.
“That’s amazing! You’ve learned so much.”
Kyle opened the door and led us inside. I noticed the door had been fixed and all signs of the fight had been cleaned up. “Hey mom!”
“Kyle! What a pleasant surprise. You should have told me you were coming for a visit. Sara! So good to see you. And Mary too. What a wonderful surprise. Let me call Bruce and tell him to come home.”
After a quick call it was hugs all around. “How are things at Xavier’s, Kyle?”
“Getting better every day. Sara has caused quite the stir there. She’s all the boys can talk about these days.”
“I didn’t know they were talking about me.”
“They all have bets as to who is going to date you first.”
“What?”
Gloria took my arm in hers and led us all to the living room. “That’s something you’ll just have to get used to, Sara. How’s the school? Are you adapting well?”
“It’s rather grueling. I’m constantly learning and training, but it’s fun and exciting and everyone is so nice. It’s nothing like Hamilton High.”
“Nobody would dare pick on Sara there.” I glared at Kyle. “They all know I’d fuse them to the wall.”
“Kyle, maybe you can take Sara downstairs for a bit until dad arrives. I’d like to catch up with Janice for a few minutes.”
“Okay!” Kyle grabbed my hand and pulled me downstairs. “How come you don’t want anyone to know what you can do?”
“I’m still a little scared about the whole kidnapping attempt. What if they tried to get to me through my parents or someone from Hamilton? The more people know the more valuable that information might be to our enemies. It’s also best to make sure that no one knows everything I can do.”
“I never thought about it that way. You’re right. Sorry.”
“It’s all right. Plus, if my dad found out I have all of these skills he’d hate me all the more.”
“Do you want my skill?”
“No.”
Kyle turned away from me. “I know it’s not much.”
“That’s not why I don’t want it. It’s a great skill. I…” Fumbling for words I sat down on a couch. “You’re special, Kyle. Unique. Once I replicate a skill you’re no longer unique. I don’t want to do that to you or anyone. I know I’ve got all these skills, but in many ways I feel I’ve done those that gave them to me a disservice. I don’t want that for you.” There was an awkward silence. “Kyle, do you like me?”
“Who wouldn’t like you?”
“That’s not what I asked. Do you like me?” I emphasized the word you.
“Of course!”
“Because I like you too. I know that’s weird and everything and inwardly you’re probably cringing. I understand if you don’t like me in the same way.”
Kyle sat down on the couch next to me. His hand found mine and he leaned in.
My precognition kicked in. “You’re dad’s coming.”
The thump of boots sounded on the stairs and Kyle bolted upright. Bruce entered the room and gave Kyle a big hug. “I came right over. How long do you both have?”
“I’ll have to get mom back home soon. Dad will want his dinner. I can leave Kyle here for a while if you all want to catch up. I can come back later. It actually might do me good to have a few minutes to myself. I’m still sorting a lot of things and…” I looked over at Kyle. “…feelings too.”
Bruce wrapped an arm around Kyle’s shoulder and led us upstairs. “Why don’t you come back in a few hours? We can have dinner together before you both head back. How did you get here?”
Kyle looked at me and I nodded. “Sara can create a portal. Maybe as long as I stay on Sara’s good side we can come back more often.”
I paused in the hallway at the top of the stairs. “Bruce, could you please give us a moment?”
Kyle’s dad looked at Kyle then at me, smiled and headed into the living room.
“That was bad timing and I didn’t want to leave things hanging. I want…” Kyle leaned over and kissed me full on the mouth. It was a little quick and rushed but I’ll never forget the feeling of how my lips tingled and a flush of warmth spread through my body. As Kyle pulled away I searched his eyes. I’ve seen those eyes on boys when they fell headlong for a girl at school. Kyle was waiting for a response as Stacey’s thoughts exclaimed a ‘Yes!’ in my head. Smiling I took Kyle’s hand in mine.
“Don’t get into trouble. If the Professor finds out I left you alone he’ll let the other mutants use me as target practice.”
“I’ll be safe.”
We walked around the corner and into the living room. Bruce gave us a look like he knew what just happened. I blushed slightly.
“Are you ready to go, mom? It’s almost four-thirty and I know you need time to prepare dinner for dad.”
Mom stood and hugged Gloria. “It was so nice to catch up.”
“Sara, will you be coming for dinner tonight?”
I had plans but it could work if it were late enough. “What time?”
“Six-thirty?”
“That should work. Thank you. See you soon!”
Creating a portal home I took mom’s hand and we stepped into our kitchen.
“Kyle seems like a nice young man. Are you two…”
“Maybe… I think so… You know that when I first manifested I replicated more than Stacey’s looks. I also got her like for boys.”
“It’s nice to have someone that can watch out for you.”
“You don’t think it strange that I like Kyle?”
“We live in strange times, Sara. Who am I to question what’s inside you and how you feel? For what it’s worth I would almost say you seem more comfortable as a girl.”
“I’d love to disagree with you, but I can’t. I’m noticed now. I don’t get picked on anymore and I love wearing dresses.”
“I wish we had more time together. You should go before your father gets home. I love you.”
“Love you too, mom.”
After hugging my mom I created a portal to an old tree fort I used to like to go to. It just so happened to have a view of Dr. Simpson’s office building. I sat there and watched the parking lot until everyone had left and locked up. Waiting another fifteen minutes I used a portal to get inside the building.
Standing motionless for a minute I looked around the office. There were motion detectors but they all faced the exterior doors and windows. Carefully moving through the office I found the file cabinets. I was a little surprised they were unlocked but not many people would think of breaking into a mutant’s office space. I ran my fingers over the file folders until I found my name. Warner was crossed off and Sara Wallace was written over it. How did they know I was calling myself Sara now?
Pulling the file I quickly looked over the contents. Of immediate importance were the identification numbers of my blood samples. Closing the file drawer I moved further into the office until I came across a refrigerator for storing samples. The door was locked but with my enhanced strength it was easy to pull the door open. Inside I found my blood sample but also a dozen new samples with my identification number and some series of letters. He’s been experimenting with my blood.
I was about to go when I saw Dr. Simpson’s computer. I didn’t have to worry about fingerprints as my new prints were never taken. I tested out my new cyber skills and was thrilled to hack the logon screen and gain access to the data files with barely any effort at all. What I found were hundreds of folders of data on myself and other mutants. I couldn’t leave it there and Dr. Simpson didn’t need my information. Finding an external hard drive I downloaded all the files and then deleted everything. I even wiped and formatted the computer’s hard drive and send a small lightning bolt into the computer to fry it.
My precognition flared to life. Dr. Simpson was returning any second. In a flash I was back in my room in Xavier’s and placed my blood samples in a small room fridge. My heart was beating fast but as I looked at the clock I realized it was time for me to be at dinner. With a quick change into a slightly more glamourous black dress and styling my hair up I ported back to the Stenhold’s home.
When I knocked on the door Kyle opened it and whistled low. Stepping out onto the front step he closed the door behind him. “We have a little unfinished business.” I nodded as he ran his fingers into my hair and kissed me.
“Mmmm. That’s nice. I chose this outfit just for you. Do you like it?” I spun for him.
“It’s gorgeous.”
He leaned in for another kiss and I gently placed my hand on his chest holding him back. I stared into his eyes and knew I was losing myself. “Let’s go slowly. I want to make sure I’m not just moving to the beat of this new body and female hormones. Don’t get me wrong as my heart and mind want this, but I need to feel sure.”
“I understand.” Even though he said it he sounded forlorn.
I watched him turn to open the door again but I reached out and took his hand. “Slow is not no, Kyle and I’m not remotely interested in anyone else.”
That brought a smile back to his face. He kept my hand in his as he led me inside.
***
Dinner was a pleasant affair and I could tell having those few hours with Kyle’s parents allowed them to catch up. I’ve never seen a family so committed and loving to one another. I was rather enjoying being a part of their family when I received a call from Stacey.
“Sara, you told me to call if I was worried. I’m really worried. My parents are away and I’m hearing voices and sounds outside of the house.”
“We’ll come right away. Where do you live?”
“204 Maple Street.”
“Just stay inside. We can be there in just a few seconds.”
Hanging up the phone I expressed my apologies to the Stenholds. “We should go, Kyle.”
Making a portal we stepped through to Maple Street. “There’s the house. You might want to change into something more battle-worthy, Sara.”
“Good idea.” With a thought I changed into some black spandex. I’m sure Kyle started drooling.
“Do you want to get a better perspective, Sara? I can circle around behind.”
I nodded. “Stay safe.” I flew off the ground and drifted over Stacey’s house. It wasn’t until the back porch that I saw some movement. Stretching out my mind I connected with someone there. I was reading their thoughts and heard their words.
“You think this is Sara?”
“She looks just like her.”
“What’s that sound?”
They turned to spot Kyle on the grass moving towards them. One of the two was a woman and she immediately disappeared into thin air. The other person materialized a ball of fire in his hand. Flying down towards Kyle I tackled him just as a fireball burst where he was standing but a second fireball was coming straight for us.
Creating a portal I rolled us through it narrowly escaping the fireball. We popped back a short distance behind from the flame throwing mutant. Kyle raised his hand and the man’s feet fused to the ground as I applied my diamond skin and ran towards him. Fireball after fireball hit my body but with no effect.
“Kyle, let him go!”
The man’s feet were suddenly free as I created a portal behind him and slammed into him. As soon as I touched him I replicated his skill and threw him through the portal.
“That took care of one. He’s in South Africa right now.”
As I walked over to Kyle I saw a woman materialize behind me in my mind. Pulling my blades from my side I thrust backwards just as the woman with stealth abilities appeared with a sword. Kyle shouted but my blades had already gravely wounded the woman. She collapsed onto the ground behind me.
Kyle rushed to my side as I took hold of the woman’s wrist. I replicated her skill, poured healing into her, and put her to sleep.
“That was incredible, Sara! You were awesome!”
“We were awesome, but I worry that the Professor will never let us out again.”
The female mutant was sleeping peacefully on the grass as Stacey ran out of the house towards us. “I was right, there was someone following me. I was also right that you were holding back on me. I’ve never seen any mutant do all that you can do.”
Changing my hair and clothes I wore a dress that I knew Stacey would appreciate. “Stacey, you’re safe now but don’t hesitate to call if you’re ever worried. Please don’t spread rumors about my abilities. It’s very important we keep them quiet.”
“Why?”
“Because there are bad mutants that are trying to capture and use me. It’s a long story but just know I owe you and I’ll always be there to protect you should you ever need help.”
“I won’t tell anyone. Not that they would believe me anyways. Thank you for coming so quickly.”
“We should be going.” Turning I picked up the stealth woman, created a portal and went back to Xavier’s.
***
“I thought I gave you the chance to reconcile and find closure, not take on the world.”
Wolverine looked frustrated as the Professor berated me.
“I’m sorry, Professor. Stacey was in trouble and I couldn’t let them hurt her when it’s my fault. If I came here it would take hours to get everyone assembled. It would have been too late.”
Kyle was luckily in his room while I got the tongue lashing. “I’ve watched you train and I wasn’t worried for you, but you also put Kyle at risk. He could have been incinerated.”
Sitting down on the overstuffed chair in the Professor’s office I started to cry. “You’re right. I’ve become overconfident and that put someone I deeply care about at risk. I’m not ready.” Holding out my arm I looked back at the Professor. “Give me the shot.”
The Professor moved his wheelchair close to me and took my hand in his. “I don’t believe you intended harm to Kyle and this is an important lesson for you to learn. It’s not just about you. No, I won’t give you the shot.”
“But I don’t deserve the powers.”
“You very likely saved Stacey, you brought back terabytes of data that we can sift through from Dr. Simpson, we’re studying your bloodwork, and there’s a good chance we can convert the stealth woman you brought to our side. Your healing her had a huge impact on her. No one’s ever helped her before. None of these things could have been accomplished without your powers.”
“I replicated the fireball and stealth skills. It seems when I get into a fight I tend to do that automatically.”
“God help the enemy now if they ever come for you. Promise me you’ll consider your actions and the potential risk it could bring on other people in the future.”
“I promise.”
***
“It’s not right that the Professor got upset with you, Sara.”
“He was right, Kyle. I went off on my own and then got you into a fight with other mutants. I risked my life and yours. He was right.”
“I did fine in the fight and you did the right thing protecting Stacey. At some point we have to be able to stand on our own.”
“And I have to learn my actions impact more than just me. For the past week I’ve been contemplating my actions and I made the wrong choices.”
“Is that why you’ve been training so hard and avoiding me?”
“Training, yes. Avoiding you? I’ve been a girl for only a few weeks and although I feel perfectly natural. I’m fighting my own fears.”
“What fears? I’m not afraid of being with you. Is that what this is about?”
I was silent for a long minute as Kyle got more and more frustrated with me. Finally it all burst out. “I’m afraid I’ll wake up one day as Warner again. I’m afraid if I go too far I’ll never be me again. I’m afraid anyone I love will be at risk.”
“Did you just admit to loving me?”
“Yes…” I created a portal out of shame.
“Don’t you dare poof out on me!”
“You’re not embarrassed by me? You’re not embarrassed by my feelings?”
“How could I be embarrassed when I feel the same way about you?”
His hands came to my face and I felt his lips on mine. It was such a relief. I was about to speak more concerns when Kyle interrupted me.
“I’m in no hurry but it doesn’t help us if you’re absent. I’ll even stop kissing you if that’s what you need right now but I want to be near you.”
“You don’t mind waiting?”
“I don’t want to be thirty before we get past first base, but I’m happy to wait. There’s no one else in this world that’s remotely as wonderful as you.”
Warning lights and sirens went off all around us.
“What’s going on?”
“They’re calling the X-Men together.”
“Let’s go see if they need our help.”
I created a portal and we stepped through to the X-Men assembly area.
“Professor? What’s happening? How can we help?”
“There’s been a major mutant attack in DC. You should stay here.”
“But we can help.”
“You’re powerful but you haven’t been trained to fight together with the X-Men. That takes special skills.”
“But I can replicate that training.”
“Next time, Sara. All right everyone! Let’s go!”
Frowning as I watched everyone get into the plane and fly out from Xavier’s I wondered if one day I would also be called an X-Men. Fifteen minutes later the school was rocked by an explosion. Kyle and I ported outside to see what was going on.
“Is anyone hurt?”
Dozens of Xavier students were streaming from the school. Flames licked at the western side of the building. I was about to head towards the flames when a dozen mutants emerged from the forest. Lightrope, Frenzy, and the fireball man were all in attendance. They began attacking at random as the students ran for their lives.
“Get the students to safety, Kyle!”
“What are you doing?”
“I’m going to hold them off.”
“You can’t do it alone!”
“I just need to get them close enough together so I can port them away. We can’t let them hurt the students.”
“You’ve never created a portal that large before.”
I didn’t provide a response but disappeared into stealth mode and flew up into the sky. I shot fireballs at the mutants, ported to another location in the air and launched lightning at them. By moving from side to side I was able to keep them corralled. Once they were all close together I created my portal however as soon as it formed behind them I found my energy had depleted badly. My stealth faded and I fell to the ground. Although I was fine, I was weak but I used my remaining energy to create a gust of wind that forced them into the portal. I watched as the last of the mutants disappeared and sighed in relief when a rope of light wrapped around me and pulled me through with them.
I found myself on a beach on a small deserted island. My energy was almost gone. I looked around at a dozen mutants when one I recognized as the Sleeper grabbed my hand and used my magnifying power to put overwhelm my mind blocking ability and put me into a deep sleep.
***
When I woke I found myself strapped to a chair in a mutant dampening field room. None of my mutant powers were working as I struggled against the straps.
“You’ve been a very naughty girl, Sara.”
Turning my head to the side I saw Dr. Simpson walk into the room.
“Turn off the dampening and I’ll show you just how naughty I can be.”
“That wouldn’t benefit either of us. I suspect it was you that robbed my office and destroyed my files.”
“You call it theft and yet you stole my blood to use it for your own gain.”
“Now I can get as much blood as I want from you. I also had backups of my data so the loss was never that great. How have you done it?”
“Done what?”
“Fight against the darkness and power?”
“It’s easy. I just think about not wanting to turn into someone like you.”
“We both know that’s not true. You’re going to assist me.”
“I won’t.”
The Dr. pulled a large syringe from behind his back. “I thought as much. Do you know what this is?”
“Botox? You want to make my lips bigger?”
“Mutant power removal serum.”
“Do it. I’ve asked for it before and it would make my life a lot easier. Once my powers are removed you get nothing. So go ahead.”
Frowning the doctor could see I wasn’t scared of losing my powers. “Fascinating. What if I told you I could turn you back into Warner?”
That made me think. I don’t ever want to be Warner again. I love who I am. But I can’t be selfish. I can’t let them get ahold of my abilities. “How would you do that?”
“I have samples of your DNA from before you mutated and combined with mutant genes from Mystique I can reverse the changes to your physical appearance.”
“I lived as Warner all my life. I can do so again.” I cringed at the thought.
“Fine. You offer me no other choices.” Turning around Dr. Simpson pulled a battery operated saw from a drawer. He turned it on and I heard the shining metal disc whir to life. “Blood is one thing, but flesh is another. I’ll start with your little finger.”
I watched in horror as he moved the blade towards my hand. I jerked and pulled against the straps to no avail. With one hand he held mine down as he lowered the spinning blade to my little finger. I screamed as blood splattered my face and clothes. The pain was excruciating and a wave of nausea washed over me. My world spun and went black.
***
When I came to I noticed my left hand had been bandaged but I also knew immediately my finger was gone as the bandages were bloody and the stump of my little finger throbbed in pain. My emotions got the best of me and I started to cry. How long have I been here? What will they do to me next? My anger burned but I was just a frightened girl. Maybe I should give in to them?
Sitting there for hours I pondered my fate. Clay Overbeck had nothing on these people. Sure he’s a bully but I doubt he would ever dismember someone. I’m not an X-Man that can survive months of torture. While I value my powers less I value my life more. Perhaps I need to give them what they want?
Dr. Simpson came back into the room. He held a large empty syringe. “I need some of your spinal fluid. This will hurt a lot.”
“What if I’m willing to help?”
“My dear, you’re already helping. We’ve moved beyond your cooperating with us. Your power is too great to risk. Sadly we will disassemble you part by part and see about making a clone of some kind. One without the high moral standards you have.”
The doctor moved behind me and I felt his fingers probing my back through a gap in the chair. I felt the needle pinch just as an explosion rocked the building we were in.
“Damn it! What now?”
The doctor rushed out of the room just as the power flickered. I felt my powers momentarily before the power came back on but not long enough to do anything. Another explosion sent debris flying into the room leaving a large hole in the wall next to me. Wolverine dove through the opening. Somehow the power was still on in the room but he passed me by and headed straight for a panel on the far side of the room. Lifting a sledge hammer he slammed it into the panel and the dampening field collapsed. Slowly I felt my powers return to me as I watched his blades extend and slice through the metal straps holding me down. I was free but my powers were still pretty weak and my own energy was depleted from lack of food and water. I found I could barely move.
Wolverine grabbed me and lifted me into his arms as we ran back through the hole in the wall. On the other side the X-Men were levelling the place. Storm was sending down bolts of lightning and Jean Grey was throwing cars into the buildings. Others were battling the mutants fighting back.
Wolverine placed me gently down next to Blink who whisked me away and back to Xavier’s. There I faced the Professor who looked gravely concerned for me as I lapsed into unconsciousness.
***
“I’ll kill him!”
My mind was registering a number of people near me.
“I appreciate your desire, Kyle, but we believe Dr. Simpson is already dead.”
Kyle?
“Then when we find his ashes I’ll fuse them to the back end of a skunk.”
“What’s all the commotion about?”
“Sara! You’re awake!”
My eyes opened with the brush of lips against mine. I stared into Kyle’s worried face. I was in a hospital bed with an IV drip attached to my arm. I felt fine; better than fine. I reached up with my left hand to stroke Kyle’s face and noticed my left hand was completely healed. My finger was restored. I stared at it in amazement as I quickly sat up.
Kyle and the Professor were there. “Do I dare ask what happened and where I am?”
“You’re back at Xavier’s in the nursing area. You’ve been in the power dampening field for almost a week and you were severely dehydrated. When the field was removed your body put all its power into healing you. With some rest and fluids you’re as good as new.”
“Not quite as good as new, Professor.”
“How so?”
“I’ve never come face to face with anything so evil before. It frightens me. It changed me.”
“It frightens us all. I’ll leave you two be. Perhaps you’ll want to change and get some food?”
“I’m starving. Professor?”
“Yes?”
“Thank you for rescuing me.”
“Thank you for watching out for the students here and saving our people at great risk to your own.”
We watched him leave and close the door behind him. There was a brief awkward silence.
“I thought I lost you, Sara.”
I swung my legs over the edge of the bed and pulled the IV drip from my arm. I have no idea what to say to Kyle. “I almost gave up. It was horrible and painful. I considered giving into their demands.”
“But you didn’t.” Kyle’s hand snuck into mine. I looked at it with both longing and fear. “What’s wrong, Sara?”
I lied to him. “Nothing. Let’s go get some food. I’m starved.” Using my powers I changed into a very conservative blue dress that extended to the floor. It had long sleeves to cover my skin. The extra length and covering made me feel slightly more protected.
“I’ll never quite get over that power.”
“It’s handy when you need to change from a hospital gown.”
We walked holding hands down to the cafeteria but my heart wasn’t into it. I just needed time to myself but I owed it to Kyle to spend some time with him. I loaded up my plate and we sat down at a table.
“You were incredible, Sara. The way you fought the dozen mutants to protect the students here. I’ve never seen you tax your abilities before.”
“I was fine until I created such a large portal. I had no idea those portals too so much energy. I also haven’t trained much with Blink.”
“What happens now?”
“I wish I had a family like yours. I could use some good fatherly advice right now.”
“I’m sure my dad would be happy to help you. What do you need?”
I looked into Kyle’s eyes. They were so full of concern for me. “Something happened to me, Kyle. At one point I was threatened to be turned back into my old self. I’d still have my powers, but I lied to Dr. Simpson. I told him go ahead. I’d lived my life as Warner and I could continue to do so.”
“You were bluffing?”
“I wanted to deny him the chance to scare me into helping him. The fact was I never want to go back to the way I was. Take away my powers, but leave me as Sara. I recognized something in that moment about being selfish. I never want to go back to being the old me.”
“Of everything he could do, that frightened you the most?”
“Yes. Don’t get me wrong as I was deathly afraid of being cut to pieces but becoming Warner again… As Sara I’m looked upon differently. People respect me. I even think one day my new looks will soften my dad’s heart towards me. I’m lovable as Sara. I wasn’t as Warner. I fear the loss of love and potential love as more horrific than losing my life.”
“So what does that mean for us?”
I saw the hope in his eyes but I could also see some evil mutant cutting Kyle apart bit by bit because of me. “I owe you an answer but I don’t know what it is right now. I need some time alone.”
This was hardly the reunion Kyle wanted to have with me. The light dimmed from his eyes and he stood quickly. He turned away but turned back towards me. “I’m only going to say this once. I love you, Sara. I don’t care who or what you were before. I love you for who you are. Take your time, but I’ll not wait for you to figure out what the most important things are in your life.” With that he turned again and left. I was bereft. Making a portal I stepped through to my old house.
***
My mom found me lying on my old bed crying. I’d been there for at least an hour on the mattress that had no pillow or sheets on it.
“Sara? What are you doing here? What’s wrong?”
“I… I’m in love with Kyle.”
“Then why are you crying? Did he hurt you?”
“There are really bad people in this world mom; people that would stop at nothing to get to me. People that would kill or torture those that I love.”
“But why? You don’t have destructive powers.”
“That’s the thing, mom. I do. I’m possibly the most powerful mutant alive.”
“But you weren’t. I don’t understand.”
“I can replicate powers and skills. I can throw fireballs and cast lightning, cause storms, and wrap people in ropes of light. I can move huge objects with my mind and vanish in the blink of an eye. I can replicate any power and because of that those that I love will always be in danger.”
“But if you have all those powers you could kill anyone that threatened you.”
“That’s my problem. In my mind I might want to kill someone for what they’ve done, but in my heart, I can’t. I’m not sure I could ever do it. If I’m not capable of truly defending those I love and my presence only puts them at risk, then I need to leave.”
“What are you saying?”
“That I’m going away, mom. I’m leaving Xavier’s, you, dad, and Kyle behind.”
“But when…”
“Never, mom. I’m never coming back.”
“That’s not a way to live, Sara. I accept the risk and I’m sure all of those that love you will as well.”
“I couldn’t forgive myself if anything ever happened to you. Even dad, who has never truly loved me.”
“That’s not true, Sara! He’s afraid. You’re more like him than you realize. He’s been afraid all of his life to give of his heart since losing his mother. Her death tore him apart.”
“I’ve made up my mind, mom. Tell dad I love him. I love you. Please don’t forget about me.”
I made the portal, and stepped through with the words of my mother yelling behind me. “Sara!”
***
Kyle sat sulking and angry in the office chair in the Professor’s office. The X-Men were all around me.
“So that’s your final decision?”
Looking at Kyle hurt so badly. I kept my eyes down. “My presence risks the students. I’ve already put Kyle’s and Stacey’s life at risk. No more. I can’t live with the burden that someone might get hurt or killed because of me.”
“Where will you go? How will you earn money?”
“I don’t know.”
“This isn’t the answer, Sara.”
“What is the answer? I’m dying to know.”
“I’ve had many loved ones perish because of me, but I don’t have an answer for you. I wish I did. I just know this isn’t the right thing to do.”
“When you figure it out, call me.” I turned to Kyle and watched as he turned away from me. “You’re all wonderful, amazing people. I love you all.”
“Goodbye, Sara.”
***
Three months had passed and as I walked down the streets of Hyderabad, India no one could tell I wasn’t a native. With my hair long and dark and my skin a darker color I blended in. All it took was a touch of a hand for me to learn the language, foods, culture, and clothes were never a problem. Being young wasn’t a problem here. While they had laws, they valued my cyber experience more. I found enough work in a cyber company to provide shelter and food for myself.
Most of the time I could work from my apartment and didn’t have to bother with disguising my looks. I was surviving but I wasn’t happy. I’d walked away from everything I cared about. I suspect the Professor was somehow keeping track of me with his mutant mind enhancement machine. Have I made a mistake?
Arriving back at my apartment I sat back in front of my computer and stared out over the orange hazy sky of the city. While not an entirely peaceful place to be I found the constant sounds somewhat soothing. I’d tried Alaska but the silence drove me nearly insane as I continuously talked to myself and questioned my decisions. Here the noise made it hard to fully concentrate.
Still I couldn’t shake the look in my mom’s eyes or the chillingly cold response from Kyle. The longer I was away the more I knew I loved him. In brief moments of clarity I started to picture me in Kyle’s shoes. How would I have felt if the love of my life left me under the auspices of protecting them? I would have wanted to go with my love no matter what the risk. Hopefully he’s been able to move on even though the thought breaks my heart.
Turning back to my computer I brought up the code I’d been working on when suddenly a face appeared on the screen.
“Hello Sara!”
The man’s voice sounded Irish. I immediately pushed away from the computer but I saw that the camera was on.
“No need to worry about me, Sara. I’m rather harmless. I can’t pass through the wires and show up on your doorstep. That would be kind of cool wouldn’t it?”
“Who are you? What do you want?”
“How rude of me. I’m Byte. I can find anyone or anything on the Internet. As to what I want, I’m here at my masters bidding.”
The screen flickered and I was watching the fight at Xavier’s when I was captured from the perspective of one of the mutants. “My master is very impressed by you.”
“How did you get this footage?”
“You’ve never heard of The Eye before? He’ll be disappointed. His power is recording everything he sees. He escaped Dr. Simpson’s lab when the X-Men came and destroyed it while trying to rescue you. When he came to us he told us about this new all-powerful mutant. My master was excited for the first time in a very long time.”
“So he’s excited. I’m happy for him.”
“He wants you to visit. No expense spared.”
“I’m flattered, but no thank you.”
“He said you’d decline.”
The screen flickered into four camera views. Kyle was in a dampening field room. Mom, dad, and Stacey were tied to chairs in separate rooms.
“Would you like to reconsider your visit?”
“Damn you all! Let them go!”
“My master has two great powers. The ability to make people do whatever he wants, and the ability to take over someone else’s body. You should be honored. He wants yours with all its unique powers.”
“Where? Where does he want me to meet him?”
“I’m sending the coordinates now.” A Google map appeared on the screen.
“Iceland?”
“It’s a very beautiful place. You have four hours to prepare yourself and get here. Oh, if you come with others, or don’t show up, we’ll start with your mom and slowly drop her into a boiling water pool. That’s how we generate energy here. Isn’t that wonderful?”
“Go to Hell!”
“Temper, temper.”
The screen flickered and went blank. I seethed, screamed, and then ported to Xavier’s.
***
I sat with the Professor and all the X-Men. They’d been looking for Kyle for days and assumed he’d left to try and find me. Apparently he hadn’t moved on.
“Sara, the records you took from Dr. Simpson have an extensive inventory on mutants around the world. We’ve heard of Byte and by reviewing the information in the database we’ve cross-referenced him with several other mutants that he is known to associate with. We believe the mutant that’s holding everyone calls himself PhaseLock. He’s very powerful. His psychic ability of persuasion can extend thousands of feet in all directions. I’ve come across him once and I barely escaped even with my mind blocking ability which you now share.”
“So I can withstand his persuasion?”
“Most likely. However, he has a large number of mutants with him that are controlled to do his bidding. If I were him I’d attack you with mutants right away distracting you allowing him to get close enough to take over your body. All he needs to do is get within twenty feet of you.”
“What happens to those taken over?”
“As far as we know, they die. He has the ability to move himself from one body into another and when he leaves a body that body dies. We’re not sure if the person remains alive while he is in the body but is suppressed, or just dies in the process.”
“Either option sounds horrible. If he takes over my body then there would be no need to keep those he has alive.”
“Kyle would become his minion and Stacey and your parents would be eliminated.”
“What can I do?”
“It’s not what you can do alone, Sara. It’s what we can do together. I think I have a plan that might just work.”
There was a knock on the door and Vanish, the woman I healed in my fight at Stacey’s home walked in. “You called for me Professor?” She smiled warmly at meand hugged me. “Thank you for saving my life when I was fully prepared to take yours.”
What do you say to something like that? “You’re very welcome.”
“Vanish, you’ve been asking for a chance to prove your worth. I think we have a situation that might prove beneficial to have your unique powers.”
***
The air was cool and the summer Icelandic winds raced from west to east. I nervously stood on the end of a tarmac at an old airbase. My skirt flapped lightly in the wind. Over the previous few months I had perfected what I thought was the perfect outfit. I wore a deep purple spandex top, knee-high black leather boots, a matching purple skirt just long enough to hide my adamantine blades, and a wide black leather belt. The outfit offered flexibility and comfort yet was both sexy and empowering. Even with it on I shivered not so much because of the cool breeze but rather what I was about to face.
PhaseLock walked out onto the tarmac with fifteen mutants in tow. I immediately felt his power as he tried to persuade me to simply give up without a fight. It was incredibly strong but had no effect on me.
“Stop right there PhaseLock. Your power of persuasion has no effect on me.”
“Impressive.”
He took another step forward and I send a lightning bolt in front of him. “I’m here willingly but I need assurance my parents, Stacey, and Kyle are alive and well.”
PhaseLock waved his hand and a large semi-tractor trailer pulled up but off to the side of the tarmac. The side dropped to the ground and I could see my parents, Stacey, and Kyle inside. The cage was dampened so Kyle’s powers were negated.
Kyle yelled out. “Sara! Don’t give in to him! I’d rather die.”
My dad held onto mom and a very frightened Stacey that spoke next. “Warren… Sara… I was wrong. Fight them or run. Don’t let him take you!”
PhaseLock took another step forward. He was a good hundred feet away. “Let them go and let me port them to safety. Then I’m all yours.”
“Sara, no!” Kyle was beside himself.
With a wave of his hand PhaseLock sent three mutants over towards the truck. “Their orders are to kill them if you don’t let me take your body right now.”
“That’s not the answer I want to hear.” The entire truck lifted from the ground moving rapidly away from the three mutants and well behind us. A lightning storm like none other was launched against the mutants effectively blocking their ability to press forward and a massive fireball was hurled at PhaseLock. PhaseLock managed to find protection behind one of his mutant shields but moments later the man generating the shield flew to the far side of the tarmac.
“How are you doing this?”
Out of thin air a dampening cage fell around PhaseLock blocking all of his mutant powers.
“Now…” Vanish, who had been standing behind me with her hand on my shoulder released her stealth power hiding all of the X-Men. The Professor touched my right arm, and Jean Grey and Storm were touching my left arm. Wolverine and the rest of the team stood across the tarmac. The Professor had used my power to shield the team’s minds from PhaseLock’s persuasion power and Storm and Jean Grey used my magnification power to create the lightning storm and move the trailer.
The X-Men ran forward and the mutants that had now been freed of PhaseLock’s control turned and ran for the hills.
“We’ll take care of PhaseLock, Sara. Why don’t you go and see to your family?”
Running over to the trailer I drew my blades and cut through the power source keeping the dampening field running. Grabbing the lock on the caged door I ripped it off like it was made of lead. Kyle jumped out and hugged me tightly then helped my parents and Stacey out of the trailer.
“Kyle, I’m sorry. I was wrong. I’m sure they can use your help rounding up the mutants. I’m hoping we can talk later?” He nodded and squeezed my hand before running off to join the fight. Mom and Stacey wrapped their arms around me and held me tightly. “You’re safe now. I’m so sorry this happened to you. Did they hurt you?”
Stacey seemed very composed. “They didn’t dare hurt us. PhaseLock needed us to get to you. His orders were clear that no one was to touch us. Kyle told us all about your abilities. He said he knew you would come for us. He said you’d sacrifice yourself for us.”
“I’d do anything for any of you.”
Dad had held himself back. He looked at me appraisingly. “With all that power you could have killed them all.”
“No, I couldn’t. It’s not me, dad. I hate what they do but I’m not a killer. I crave justice yet inside me I can’t kill.”
“We had two days that we were locked up with Kyle. He told us how you protected his family and then Stacey. How you fought single-handedly against a dozen mutants to protect the students at Xavier’s and how when you were captured you were tortured. Even today you would have done anything to save us. I saw it in your eyes.”
“Of course, dad. Don’t you know how much I love you?”
“How can you love me so much when I’ve been a horrible father? I never treated you well. I disowned you when you manifested.”
“You’re the only father I have. Do I yearn for your love and respect? Absolutely. Every day I wish you would approve of me. But I never stopped loving you.”
Tears formed in his eyes. “I don’t deserve your love.”
“That’s where your wrong, dad. Everyone deserves to be loved.”
Stacey interrupted us. “Even Clay Overbeck?”
I laughed. “Yes, even Clay Overbeck.”
Looking over my shoulder I could see the battle still raging. “Let me get you all to safety.”
“Not before I give my daughter a hug.” Strong arms wrapped around me and warm drops fell on my shoulder. “I love you, Sara. I hope one day you’ll grow tired of me saying that.”
“Never.”
Creating a portal I stepped aside. “I need to help wrap things up here. Stepping through the portal will take you home. Can I count on you to bring Stacey home?”
Mom took charge. She’d gone through portals before. “We will, Sara. Will we see you soon?”
“Probably in a day or two. I’ve got lots of things I need to wrap up and settle.” I looked back towards Kyle and watched him fuse one of the mutants to the ground.
“He loves you very much.”
I nodded hoping he loved me enough to forgive me. “I’ll see you all soon.”
With more hugs they stepped through the portal. Knowing they were safe was a relief. I flew up into the air and headed into the thick of the battle.
***
The fight had been short-lived and Blink used my power to create a portal large enough for us all to return. PhaseLock was to be removed of his powers and sent to prison. Of all the dangers and all the fighting I can safely say the scariest part of the day was now before me.
Knocking on Kyle’s door I waited nervously. I’d dressed in a light pink dress that fell just below my knees and a pink ribbon in my hair. I picked the outfit because it made me look contrite, which I was. The door opened slowly at first but when Kyle saw me he threw it open wide. “Sara!” His hand took hold of mine and pulled me inside.
I burst out in a babble of words. “Kyle… I’m so sorry. I thought by leaving I would protect everyone I loved. I was wrong and never…”
“Are you back for good?”
“As long as you and the Professor want me.”
“Your mom told me why you left. I tried to put myself in your shoes and I can understand. I’d never want you to be hurt because of me.”
“But I was wrong to make that choice for you and everyone.”
“Yes. You were. Because I would gladly risk my life knowing I could be with you. All of us would.”
“Did you find someone else? Did you move on?”
“Is that what you wanted me to do?”
“At first. I wanted you to be happy. I understand if you found someone else. You’re a wonderful person.”
“How could I move on from you, Sara? How could I be happy with anyone else? It’s just not possible.”
“Kyle I love you. I’m so sorry I hurt you.”
I turned to go but Kyle put his hand on my arm. “You’ve never thought very highly of yourself have you?”
“Why would I? I’ve never been much of anything. Even my father might just now be starting to accept who I am.”
“Well you need to get over it because you’re very highly thought of around here. I, for one, am completely enamored by you. I love you, Sara. I want to be with you. I want us to be together.”
This time it wasn’t Kyle that kissed me but me that kissed Kyle. “You really want me?”
“More than anything!”
“Then I promise not to run away again.”
I felt my back press up against the wall as Kyle gently and lovingly kissed me long and passionately. A knock sounded at the door interrupting us. “Kyle, the Professor wants to see you. Have you seen Sara around? He wants to debrief with the X-Men team.”
“If I see her I’ll let her know.”
I giggled and held onto Kyle’s hands. “Shall we make an entrance?”
***
We ported into the Professor’s office hand in hand. I wasn’t letting go of Kyle’s hand for anything.
The Professor looked us over and smiled. “I see you must have worked things out.”
“You were right, Professor. While there’s no easy answer being away from those we love is not going to solve the problem. If anything it made me realize how easy it could be to fall into depression. I’d like to return to Xavier’s as long as you feel I wouldn’t be putting others at risk.”
“I’m afraid I can’t have you return to Xavier’s…”
I was so disheartened. “I… I understand. I can see how dangerous it…”
“What I was about to say was that I can’t have you return to Xavier’s as a student. We’re here today to invite you both as full-fledged X-Men. You could continue living here, but no longer as students. Of course that means you would become mentors and also be available anytime day or night for missions.”
“I’m honored and I gratefully accept.”
“I do as well. Someone has to watch out for Sara.”
“As X-Men you also need to work publicly to promote the cause that not all mutants are bad people.”
“What would we have to do?”
“Hamilton High School and your home town media would like to invite you back to your school for a public relations event. Stacey called me and suggested you could share a little about your experiences and reach out to those that need a little love. I’m hoping you know what she’s talking about.”
“Clay Overbeck.”
“I don’t recognize the name.”
“He’s like PhaseLock and Dr. Simpson only instead of dismembering and killing people he shoves them into lockers and garbage cans.”
The Professor raised his eyebrow. “I think it will help you find more closure. Just don’t run off and get into any fights. You’re part of a team now.”
“And I can’t be happier about it. Kyle can come with me, right?”
“Certainly. Someone has to keep you in line and out of trouble.” He extended his hand. “Welcome to the X-Men.”
***
It had been several weeks since Kyle and I had joined the X-Men. During that time I went home and for the first time in years we actually had a family dinner. Dad still struggled with my becoming a girl and now having a boyfriend but our relationship was mending fast.
Kyle and I were both in the news a lot lately. Some major battles had taken place and the news media caught us both in action. They loved to report on the young and handsome Kyle and people clamored to hear about me.
Being a week before our public relations roadshow starting with Hamilton High School I traveled on my own to the school to see Stacey as she was planning our trip there. As we walked down the hallways I chatted with Stacey.
“How are you holding up, Stacey? You’ve been targeted twice now because of me.”
“I keep my door locked at night and I admit to being a little skittish at times, but knowing you can be at my side in a moment’s notice I’m getting stronger and recovering. My popularity has greatly increased. Having seen two mutant battles first-hand makes me the envy of many. I’ve even been approached by several news agencies hoping I would agree to be their mutant news anchor. I’m seriously thinking of that.”
Hearing a thumping sound I turned towards a locker. “Help!”
Yanking the locker open I looked at someone that reminded me a lot of myself. “Are you all right?”
“Yes, thank you! You’re Sara? You’re the one that went to school here as Warner?”
“Yes. Let me guess. Clay did this to you?”
“I called him a fat loser because he said you were the wimpiest of all the X-Men.”
I smiled. “Thanks for defending me.”
“It’s amazing to meet you in person, Sara! You made my day!” Turning he ran down the hall.
Stacey smiled at me. “Even Clay needs love, right?”
Unclenching my fist my anger at Clay dissipated. “Excuse me, Stacey. I think I need to have a talk with Clay.”
“You’re not going to…”
“No. I won’t hurt him. It’s time he and I had a chat though.”
Hugging Stacey I moved quickly through the school until I found Clay and his friends in the school yard harassing another student.
“Clay Overbeck. I understand you’ve been dissing me to other students.” His wide-eyed friends scattered leaving him alone and looking rather frightened. Pointing to a low section of cement wall I sat down and carefully adjusted my dress. “Sit, please.”
Reluctantly he sat down next to me. “Why do you continue to hassle other students, Clay?”
“You ruined my life.”
“How did I ruin your life?”
“Because everyone loves you. They keep touting how great and awesome you are when I know the real you. You were a cowardly loser before all of this happened.”
I sighed. “You’re right. I was and I still am.” He frowned. Obviously my answer wasn’t fulfilling for him. “I haven’t shared much of this with anyone. Not long after I manifested I found myself at Xavier’s school. There was a big mutant battle and I was captured. They put me in a dampening field so I couldn’t use my powers. All that I was had been stripped down to this body, this shell I now wear. At first I was threatened to have my powers removed but that didn’t bother me. I never wanted powers, I just wanted to be recognized for who I am and not what I could do. Then they threatened to turn me back into Warner. I almost gave into them, Clay. As Sara I was no longer looked upon as the ugly nerdy kid from Hamilton High School. I was a coward. I was afraid of becoming nobody again.”
“Clearly they didn’t do that to you. So what happened?”
“It took everything inside me to tell them to go ahead. Turn me back. I bluffed them but inside I was scared to death. That’s when they cut off my finger and began to dissect me piece by piece.”
Clay looked shocked. “But you’re whole.”
“I’ve been given Wolverine’s regeneration ability. So when the X-Men rescued me and I was removed from the dampening field my powers repaired the damage that was done. At least the damage that was done to me physically. Emotional scars take a long time to heal. That’s why I’m still a coward.”
“But you’re not a coward. I’ve seen the fights you’ve been in on the news.”
“There’s not a day that goes by that deep inside I’m not afraid. Before all of this I worried about you. I hated coming to school. Now, after my manifestation, I’ve run into people that are so much worse. These people take those I care deeply for and hurt them and can hurt me far more than you ever did.” We sat in awkward silence for a few minutes. “How have I ruined your life?”
“Because I hate you everyone hates me.”
“Do you really hate me or is it something else you hate? If you stopped hating me would everyone suddenly like you?” His face flushed in anger. He was done talking. I stood and extended a hand to him. “Take my hand, Clay. I’m offering my friendship to you and, for what it’s worth, I forgive you. I chose to blame you for my cowardice but the reality was I had to look inside to find where the true blame lies.” He hesitantly took my hand in his. “If you ever need me, I’ll come.”
Turning away I made a portal and headed home to Xavier’s.
***
It was finally time for our public relations tour at Hamilton High School and I had donned my purple X-Men outfit. I even designed one for Kyle to look complimentary to me. His outfit was black with purple highlights.
We ported to the front of the school. “Why am I so nervous? I could level this place and yet I’m afraid of what people will think of me.”
“The media can’t get enough of you. You’re immensely popular. Certainly there is not a guy on the planet that doesn’t envy me.”
“And there’s not a girl on the planet that doesn’t envy me.”
Walking through the front door Stacey Upton greeted us with hugs. “We’re all set for you. I even have a surprise for you. Follow me to the stage.”
“Please welcome two of our very own, Kyle and Sara! They are the two newest members of the X-Men.”
The student body cheered and members of the community had packed the auditorium as well. Media from miles away had cameras streaming the broadcast live. Kyle and I walked on stage as Stacey pointed to two chairs for us to sit in while she went to the podium. A third chair sat off to one side.
“As student body president I’m so honored and pleased to introduce to you my friends Sara and Kyle. Also please welcome our distinguished moderator today, one of our own students, Clay Overbeck.”
I almost threw up as I saw Clay walking on stage with his torn jeans and t-shirt. He flopped down in the chair across from us. Stacey handed him a microphone.
Clay leaned back and smiled. “Roll video clip one.”
On a large screen behind us the moment of my transformation was played out. I hung my head even as Kyle smiled for the cameras and squeezed my hand.
“Sara, what was it like? You were a male student here and suddenly you were thrust into instant popularity as a girl mutant. How have you coped?”
“It was really hard. I wasn’t happy as me before the change. I guess I wonder if everyone thinks that way to some degree.”
“And what were you thinking when you manifested?”
“I thought we would talk about other things.”
“Bear with me, Sara.” Clay was acting a little strange but not totally out of character. Is this his opportunity for ultimate revenge?
“My mutant power is replicating other powers and skills. I’d just watched Stacey receive her math award when I was called. I was thinking to myself how wonderful it would be to be like Stacey. She is so well respected and loved. She genuinely cares for people. She’s incredibly beautiful. How awesome would it be to be everything I wasn’t? Those were my thoughts when I tripped and touched her. My manifestation replicated Stacey’s looks. I actually became Stacey in more ways than looks, hence my handsome boyfriend here.” Kyle grinned knowing for the first time I recognized our relationship before the public.
“I heard that story from Stacey the other day and it got me thinking. I thought about how I used to bully you and others. Do you know why I bullied you, Sara?”
“I have no idea.”
“I bullied you because you had something I didn’t. You were smart. Way smart. I wished every day I could be like you. Not your looks, but to be smart.” That caused the crowd to laugh. “Do you still think you’re not good enough?”
“All the time.” That caused a stir through the crowd.
“And yet you’re gorgeous, smart, and possibly the most powerful mutant on the planet. Why is that? Why is it you never seem to recognize all the good about yourself?”
“I think I recently came to an understanding about that, Clay. I never felt truly loved for who I was. I expected people to love me and care for me even when I didn’t love myself. The funny thing is sometimes we don’t see the love we are given because we don’t know how to love ourselves.” I looked at Kyle who smiled back at me.
There was silence across the room. Clay leaned forward towards me. “I’ll tell you a secret. My hatred for what you were and what you had become turned the entire school against me.”
“I’m so sorry, Clay. Truly I am.”
“Last week you and I met in the school yard. You asked me if I stopped hating you would people suddenly like me. For days I couldn’t get our conversation out of my head. For all that I’d done to you, you could have turned me to ashes and yet you extended your hand to me in friendship. I’ve realized I blamed you for people not liking me. Before all of these mutants started showing up, I could have been somebody. I felt the only way of elevating myself in the world was to push others down.”
There was a moment where he paused thoughtfully and then continued. “What makes you special, Sara, is that even though you could rule the world you choose to make it a better place for everyone, including myself. On behalf of the students of Hamilton High School we applaud both of your recent acceptances to the X-Men and the work you are doing for the betterment of all mankind.”
Everyone stood and applauded. Kyle shook Clay’s hand and I hugged Clay. Stacey came back on stage and stood with us a moment.
“One more thing, Sara. Could you demonstrate for us the power you enjoy the most?”
“I’d be happy to, Clay.” Taking Stacey’s hand I changed her hair style and put her in a designer evening gown that made her look stunning. I then took Clay’s hand and gave him a dashing haircut and put him in a tuxedo. Clay looked down at himself and smiled. He looked very handsome. “You two look good together. Maybe you should go to prom as a couple?”
That got a chuckle from everyone but proved to be rather prophetic as several months later they did go to prom together.
With the media event over we thanked Clay and Stacey and walked out of the school. I changed into a modest but flattering white dress and with Kyle’s permission I changed his clothes to a sleek suit and tie.
“Where are we going?”
“I was hoping we could go see my dad.”
“I’m game.”
We caught dad on the phone as we ported into his office. He held up a finger and smiled. “Yes, sir. I’m very proud of her also. I’ve got some very important people that just showed up. Can I call you back?”
Dad came around his desk and hugged me tightly and shook Kyle’s hand. “That was the CEO of the company. He just finished watching the live broadcast from Hamilton High School. He wanted to tell me what a refreshing and remarkable young woman you are.”
“And what do you think, dad?”
“I’ll show you what I think.”
He led us into the common office space. “Everyone, I’d like to introduce to you Kyle Stenhold and Sara Wallace, my beloved daughter.”
Everyone was excited to meet us. Dad took us back to his office. “I want you to know I restored your room even though it seems a little masculine for you now. You’re welcome to come home anytime but I understand you have new responsibilities now. I’m very proud of you, Sara.”
“I’m sure you can donate my old clothes. I hope we can get some new family photos soon.”
“We’re having a BBQ this weekend with the Stenholds. It wouldn’t be right without you both there. Maybe you can spend the night…” He winked at us. “…in separate rooms of course.”
I looked at Kyle and he nodded. “We’d love to and don’t worry, dad. We’re waiting for marriage.”
He smiled and we said our goodbyes.
***
The day of the BBQ came and Kyle and I ported straight into my backyard. Bruce and Gloria were there as well as my parents. It was a joyous and festive occasion with hugs and kisses all around. Dad seemed to fully accept me now for who I am even though he couldn’t stop apologizing for not being a good father before.
“Sara, it’s been almost six months since your manifestation. How are you doing?”
“It’s been challenging, Gloria. I’ve learned a lot about myself. I’ve learned to appreciate my powers but I’m grateful they don’t control me.”
“Do you miss being a boy?”
“Not in the least. I never knew what I was missing not wearing dresses.”
“It’s a secret we women will never give up.”
Bruce put his arm around my shoulders. “And what about your fighting skills? Are you still training?”
Kyle smiled. “She trains six hours a day even though she doesn’t need it. Even Wolverine can’t land a hit on her anymore.”
“Oh hush, Kyle. You land one on me several times a day,”
“Yeah, but those are kisses.”
Gloria smiled. “I knew you two would hit it off from the very beginning. I heard the public relations footage from Hamilton High School really struck a chord with a lot of people.”
“We’re getting lots of invites for more events.”
Kyle slipped his arm around my waist. “What Sara’s not telling you is that she’s getting a thousand letters a day. Half are proposals for marriage.”
“Lucky for me I’m off the market. What’s really heartwarming are the stories of people from around the world that really took to heart the message of loving yourself first. We live in a world where ordinary people aren’t recognized anymore. It’s a shame and perhaps if there’s any blessing in all of this I might get a chance to remind people just how important and valuable they are regardless of who they are, how smart they are, or how they look.”
My phone rang. “We’re on our way.”
Changing our clothes to our X-Men outfits I quickly hugged everyone. “We’re off to Mexico City to save the world. Love you all!”
With that we stepped through my portal with full hearts and smiles on our faces.
***
Please take a moment to review this story. I always appreciate feedback.
Maggie's Secret's Secret
This story is purely fiction. No corporations or names represent real people or companies in any way.
I appreciate all story reviews to help me become a better writer or, from a purely selfish perspective, make me want to continue writing.
If you like the story I've written numerous others that you might want to read. You can search for all my stories by using the 'author search' and typing in the author, 'Want2BaGirl'. I hope you enjoy.
Part One – The Opportunity
I recently received a very strange email:
To: Want2BaGirl
Subject: Opportunity for you
Dear, Want2BaGirl;
Our researchers and marketing analysts recently discovered your story submissions on FictionMania. In particular, we found your 'autobiographical' stories of, Why I want to be a Female, and When a Wish Comes True, to be very insightful into your personal character and desires. It's for this reason we are reaching out to you, as we believe you might prove to be an exceptional fit for our new research program.
If you could provide a phone number, we'd like to establish a time to call you about this opportunity.
Sincerely,
Anne Banks,
VP of Product Design and Scientific Research,
MS Corporation
Normally I'd simply discard an email like this as SPAM or some type of phishing scheme, but what really intrigued me was the level of detail. This was no automatically generated email as it had specifics about things I'd written. I was a little taken aback, as I've tried to anonymize myself as best I could. TG fiction writers are generally not well received anywhere, with the exception of specialized websites like FictionMania. To protect myself, I created a Google Voice number and sent my reply.
Less than an hour later I received a meeting request from Anne Banks. She would call me at 10:00 am that day. I looked at the clock and it was 9:37 am. I admit I was very skeptical. Was this some sort of Craigslist-like hoakster just trying to get my information or sell me oceanfront property in Colorado?
At 10:00 am sharp my Google Voice phone rang. "Hello, this is Anne Banks. I was hoping to connect to the author of some stories I referenced in my email."
"That would be me."
"I'm aware how my email and call may appear to you, and I'll only ask you for more details about yourself should you agree to participate in my research program."
"I appreciate that very much."
"So, let's begin then. As I mentioned, my name is Anne Banks, and I'm the Vice President of product design and scientific research for a very popular and lucrative clothing company. I'll not disclose the name of the company until we can come to an agreement and non-disclosures are signed. I hope you understand."
"I understand. Please continue."
"I'm sure you're wondering why my analysts identified you as a potential candidate, and, that we've been reading your stories on FictionMania. Let me begin by giving you a little background. Our clientele purchase our expensive clothing to align with our corporate image and marketing. In essence, our marketing makes our clients believe that by wearing our clothing they'll look more attractive, be sexier, and garner physical attention. We sell this image by using models that far exceed the normal looks of the average client. The problem we've run into is that some of our most popular models are generally prima donnas and can be hard to work with. They're VERY expensive to maintain from a salary and benefits perspective, and these costs can account for over fifty percent of our entire annual budget. In this world of online buying and competitors that can be operating on a shoestring from their home basements, our company's profits have been sagging. Over the last several years, it's been my job to find a solution. I believe we're on the cusp of transforming our business. Now, what I'm going to tell you will sound a little like science fiction, but trust me, it's as real as the sixty million dollars we've invested to make it a reality. Let me summarize this again. Our profit margins are shrinking. Some of our models are often self-centered, conceited, hard to work with, and cost us a ton of money. To rectify this, we need models, of at least the same caliber, that'll accept far less salary, and be grateful, and thus, easy to work with. Which brings us to you and your stories."
She paused for a moment as if she was gathering courage. "I requested my analysts find people that have the right mindset to take part in our research. We've identified that certain members of the TG community might be the most amenable and responsive to our proposition. I've carefully read and re-read all of your submissions on FictionMania to date. What drew me to you, above all other authors submitted to me by my team of analysts, was your autobiographical stories. In those, you provided deep insight into why you'd choose to be female if you could. May I ask you a question?"
"Of course."
"If you had the opportunity to have your wish to become a woman come true, but, in order to, you had to agree to a ten-year work contract with a modest salary and benefits, would you be interested?"
I thought about this for a moment. I was still safe in that this 'Anne' person really didn't know who I was. Aside from my stories, I'd never verbally spoken to anyone of my desire to be female. If I said yes, I'd be telling the first real person my deepest, darkest secret ever. "Anne, if I actually had that kind of opportunity, I'd do it without hesitation."
"Then, based upon the information I've provided you, and your response, I'd like to proceed with a non-disclosure. I can send that for you to review via email. If you agree, then you can sign it and email it back to me. The non-disclosure will allow us to tell you who we are, give us a chance to get to know you better, show you what we've got in mind, and discuss contract options. If all goes well, you'd be the first such agreement for our company."
"I'll review and get the non-disclosure back to you right away. I admit, I'm intrigued." With that, we said our goodbyes and I began watching my email.
It was lunchtime when the email came in and I eagerly pounced on it. I read through and there was nothing out of the ordinary. It covered the basics, saying that I'd not disclose any company secrets, and in turn, they wouldn't share any of my private information. Their side was already signed, so all I needed to do was put my name, address, and signature. It still didn't disclose the company name but that would be added later as an addendum. I shrugged, feeling that if it was all an elaborate hoax, at least I wasn't giving them money or my bank account information. I signed it and emailed it back.
Later that afternoon I received another call on my Google Voice number. "Hello, Jim. This is Anne again. I see we've got a signed agreement between us, so I was hoping we could continue our conversation. Do you mind me calling you Jim?"
"Jim's my name, so it's fine. Please continue."
"Since we've got the non-disclosure in place, I think it's safe for me to tell you now who we are. I work with Maggie's Secret. I'm sure you're well aware of our marketing and stores. Let me give you some details on the contract. If you're still amenable after that, we'll talk about next steps. As mentioned before, we'd like to contract with you for ten years. You'd receive room and board, have a clothing allowance, health benefits, and modest salary of forty thousand euros per year with a slight increase year over year for cost of living adjustments. The contract will state that you'll not disclose corporate secrets for the rest of your life, nor sue Maggie's Secret if any undue harm should come to you as part of the research. If we, as part of your routine daily work, were to do something that harmed you, not associated with the research, then you'd have the freedom to take action against us. I'm sorry I've got to go through so much of the legal stuff, Jim. It's just procedure, and this is a very important project for our company. How does this all sound to you?"
I was currently between jobs, so having a contract for forty thousand euros per year and all the additional benefits sounded good to me. I was still unclear about the 'research.' "Anne, the terms you speak about seem generous and would be acceptable to me. However, I'm still not entirely sure what the 'research' is all about."
"I'll admit, Jim, that there could be some risk to you. We believe the risk is small. Our research involves a genetically programmed virus that's designed to rewrite your genetic code, replace your cells, and change your gender."
"You're telling me that you can make me a woman?"
"Not just any woman. A Maggie's Secret model."
"Jim, are you still there? Did we get disconnected?"
"I'm still here. It's just that I'm having a hard time believing what you're telling me."
"I'm so glad you're still there. If you're still interested I can send you a plane ticket to visit our research facility. I believe seeing things in person will help you make a final decision. Do you have a passport?"
"Um, sure. Why would I need a passport?"
"Because our research facility is located in Romania. Let me get some more details from you and see if we can get you here in the next day or two."
Part Two – The Research Facility
It was precisely three flights, one helicopter ride, and a total of two days and seven hours later that I met Anne face-to-face in a remote, mountain location of Romania. I was a bit jet-lagged but eager to see and hear all that Anne had spoken about. In a way I'd been worried when I told them I was forty-two years old and slightly overweight. I'd never been a handsome guy, but I was also not the creature from the black lagoon either. "You're sure I'm still the right fit for your research?"
"No doubt about it, Jim. Let me show you around."
Anne was a very beautiful mid-thirties aged woman with brunette hair and pretty brown eyes. She was slender and had a nice hourglass figure and generous breasts. Overall, she looked young and very pretty. She walked me around the facility, which was quite large and built into the mountainside. The whole facility was pretty much off the grid and even had a small hydroelectric plant to power the facility. Anne walked me from room to room explaining the various purposes of each. As I looked around, every woman I saw was incredibly beautiful. Maggie's Secret made sure even the regular workers extolled the image they represented. She then took me into a conference room and stepped me through a presentation. "Jim, I've read more about your background. Thanks for providing that, by the way. I'm impressed that you happen to have a degree in marketing and economics, and your work history is commendable. You know, many of our models get by purely on their looks, but many, even highly educated ones get cast in a bad stereotype of the typical 'beautiful-but-dumb' category. It would be refreshing and actually, from a marketing perspective, having models express more of their intelligence could help change that stereotype. By doing this we could generate additional sales and cater to new emerging markets that see women as more than just sex toys. Tell me, how did you find yourself without a job?"
"It was all part of an executive restructuring. One moment, I was the director of social media and marketing, the next I was looking for work. It's been a rather shameful experience and does nothing for my ego when no one is hiring right now."
"Understandable. Hopefully, your loss will be to our mutual gain. With your education, what I'll show you should make some sense." Anne changed the slides on the presentation as she continued on. "Our first experiment involved mice. The key was to create a non-transferable virus that would go inert after it completed its work. When we finally found the right virus, we then created a genetic altering payload. This would rewrite the genes and cells of the mouse while changing its gender. We failed quite a few times until we realized if the organs and parts weren't all there to support the new female gender the creature would die. Don't worry, Jim. We've got that figured out. Here's a picture of a male mouse, and, two hours later, the same mouse, but now female. It was a tremendous victory for us. The transformed mouse functioned perfectly, even retaining its brain function and existing memories. You might ask how we knew its memories remained. We'd trained the mouse to go through a maze. After the transformation, the mouse was able to find its way through the maze in the same time it had before."
"Moving on from those tests, we then began work on chimpanzees. We did the gender change test and all went well. We then modified our payload to try modifying the DNA. Our tests were conclusive that we could change a male chimpanzee into a replica of a female chimpanzee. Our final tests were to selectively choose DNA traits from multiple females. So far, all these tests have been successful. What questions do you've?"
"Have you ever done this on a human?"
"No, Jim. We do, however, feel we're fully ready. If you were to accept the position, you'd be our first."
"I'm over six feet tall and likely weigh twice as much as your models. What happens to the excess?"
"That's a very good question, Jim. The excess tissue and cells are consumed as energy for the virus. In other words, it's beneficial and produces better results when there is excess cell structure to work with. The reverse process wouldn't work. I couldn't change a 115 pound woman into a 250 pound man. What other questions do you've?"
"Is it painful?"
"Not at all. We'd have you fully sedated. You'd be asleep before the virus is injected into you and you'd wake the next day, fully transformed."
"How would I look?"
Anne smiled. "If all goes well, more beautiful than any Mag's, sorry, we all tend to say that here, Maggie's Secret model ever. I can't say much more as the exact details of the DNA makeup have been tied up with our marketing division for months. They've been surveying a global population set to identify the most important characteristics. I think they've been keeping it a secret intentionally."
"Where did you get your DNA from?"
"Over the past twenty years, we've collected DNA from our models. A hair here, a toothbrush there."
"Two more questions."
"I'm at your disposal."
"Let's assume this works. Would I have to relearn how to walk, talk, or even model?"
"Yes and no. You've had no experience modeling and thus this is something new you'd need to learn. Walking, talking, and all regular bodily functions would happen almost immediately, although it may take a few days for your new body to acclimate. Walking in high heeled shoes, would take some practice."
"Where do I sign?"
Part Three – The Transformation & First Day
Things happened pretty quickly from that point on. I signed my life away, in a literal sense, and they started me on a regimen that lowered my immune system as they couldn't have my own body fighting the virus. To do so, they put me in a sterile environment for several days to protect my body from picking up any other ailments. We also worked through the details of closing out my lease of my apartment back in the United States, transferring any belongings I'd need, and selling off any assets I owned that were no longer needed. It was a lot of paperwork, but at the end of the week it was all complete.
When the day came for the transformation to occur, they had me strip down so they could attach a variety of sensors. I was then given a sedative and lowered into a water chamber that was the same temperature as my body. I began drifting off to sleep as I saw them injecting the virus into my body.
I assumed it was the next day when I woke up in a pleasant hospital-like room. I tried to get up, but found I was strapped down. My movements must have set off an alarm, as a nurse and Anne came to the room right away. The nurse checked my vitals as Anne filled me in. "Good morning, Jim. How are you feeling."
"I feel great. My voice sure sounds different. Does it sound to you like I have a Slavic accent?"
"Hmmm... Could be, Jim. Might be more secret sauce from our marketing group. You should know, that everything went smooth and the results were well beyond our expectations."
"When can I see what I look like?"
"In about an hour. We need to wait a little longer for the virus to fully become inert. There may be lingering changes still happening. In the meantime, you'll need to remain restrained. Would you like a sedative?"
"No, I'm fine."
"Okay, Amy and I'll be back in an hour. Try to rest. I know you're excited to see the results."
I lay there trying to feel every part of my body. It was a challenge being strapped down. I was covered in a sheet so I couldn't see much. There were definitely breasts on my chest, but how large I didn't know. I could glance at my hands. They looked so delicate with perfect medium colored skin, as if I was slightly tanned. Possibly even a middle-eastern color. The odd hair drifted in front of my eyes. I'd guess that it was a chestnut color. I tried to shift a little to see if I could deduce anything else about my new body, but it was no use. I stuck out my tongue to try to feel my lips. They felt so smooth. Not huge, but also not thin. Very kissable lips I figured. I ran my tongue over my teeth and I felt none of the crookedness I had before.
The hour finally passed after what seemed like two days of laying there. Anne and Amy, the nurse, came in and Amy once again checked various readings on the machines. "She's good to go, Anne. I'll help you with the straps." They unstrapped my wrists and ankles.
"Jim, I need you to take this slow and easy. You may initially find yourself off balance." They helped me sit up and I could feel a noticeable weight on my chest. As it turned out, I was in some sort of hospital gown so I still couldn't see myself much. They got my legs over the edge of the bed. I could see my legs from my knees on down. They looked incredibly sexy and smooth. "Okay, Jim. Let's see if you can stand." They supported my arms until my feet touched the floor.
"Oww. My feet hurt."
"I'm guessing that'll pass in a few days, Jim. In a way, you've got brand new feet. Your skin has never touched the floor before, and it'll take some time to build up callous to strengthen the skin. In a way, you're like a big baby, fresh from the womb."
Ignoring the pain, I took my first steps. I was a little uncoordinated at first, but I quickly got the hang of things. "Jim, we need to get you washed up. I don't want you to see yourself until we can get any excess cells off of you. Your hair is all matted and greasy looking." I nodded. "Amy and I'll help you in the shower." They walked me down to another room where there was a bathroom with a shower. The mirrors were frustratingly covered so that I couldn't see myself. I estimated that I must have been about five foot ten since Anne was around five-six and I was still taller than her. My body felt lean, graceful, and light. Amy started the shower and made sure the water pressure was low and the temperature was just right. Amy and Anne removed their clothing. This shocked me that they'd do that in front of a man they didn't know. I guess I needed to start thinking of myself as a woman now. I admit I was still aroused by the sight of them both, as they were very beautiful women. Amy was much younger than Anne, probably in her early twenties. She was taller than Anne, maybe an inch shorter than me, and had long blonde hair and pretty blue eyes that I found myself getting lost in. She was lean and fit yet had all the right curves in the right places. As I looked upon them both I realized that my feelings of arousal weren't quite the same. I'd normally have had an erection by now, but this body just sort of felt warm all over. "In you go, Jim." They untied my gown and I watched it fall to the floor. I now had my first view of my breasts from a top down perspective. They were large, but not huge. Possibly somewhere between a C and a D cup. It was difficult to gauge.
Amy and Anne guided me into the shower. The water, even though it was low pressure, stung my skin. Amy got some special soap and gently began washing me down while Anne started on my hair. I tried hard to control my thoughts and be professional about it, but my professionalism eluded me as I became more and more aroused. Amy's light touch over my breasts, legs, and between my legs sent wave after wave of pleasurable feelings coursing through my new body. Anne had been shampooing my hair, which was long enough to reach the small of my back. Amy was periodically brushing herself against me. I wasn't sure if it was intentional or not. Amy began soaping me between my legs and butt. Her slow deliberate motions caused a sensory overload on me. I suddenly gasped and began shaking in a most powerful orgasm. I stammered I was sorry. Anne and Amy said it was okay and was to be expected, although I got the impression that at least Amy was getting excited as well.
When my body was thoroughly clean, they led me back out of the shower. They toweled me off and then dried themselves. Amy got a blow dryer and worked with a brush to finish up my hair while Anne got dressed. Anne took over so Amy could get dressed. After about fifteen minutes they declared my hair clean and dry and they led me over to a full length mirror. "Are you ready, Jim?"
"Yes!" They pulled the towel from the mirror and I stood totally transfixed. Whatever DNA they had used was perfect. I'd large eyes with bright blue irises giving me an almost angelic look. A perfect nose and mouth with full and sensual lips. High cheekbones and flawless skin. My face and skin was beyond perfection. My hair was indeed chestnut colored. Dark, but with hints of red. It was lush, shiny, and full. I'd almost suggest I looked like a slightly darker skinned, exotic woman, yet still fair in coloring. I was hard to describe, which made my look even more unique and breathtaking. My breasts were large and not a hint of sag in them. I was tall, my guess was right, somewhere near five-ten. A very thin waist, a pronounced hourglass figure with nice hips. I even had a hint of abs suggesting I had a low fat percentage. My legs were long and gorgeous. My thighs did not touch and guided my eyes to a beautiful new, hairless womanhood. I was tall, lean, and flawless in every way.
If the Maggie's Secret models were tens, then I was a fifteen. I was the most beautiful woman I'd ever seen. "Unbelievable." Was all I could say.
Anne and Amy nodded. "The Marketing team definitely outdid themselves. You're the culmination of years of research and millions of dollars of science and it shows. You're breathtaking. Every woman will want to be you and every man will want you."
Amy chimed in, "I think every woman will want you too." I blushed and Anne looked at Amy with an 'I know what you're thinking' look.
"Let's get you in some clothing, some makeup, and we'll do up your hair better so we can get a few pictures and send them off to Marketing.
Over the next several hours, I was sized, fitted, had my hair done, manicure, pedicure, and handed over to a makeup artist. They took me into a studio to get some photos. The photographer nearly dropped his camera when he saw me. This was surprising since he photographed gorgeous women all day long. They had me positioned in some basic poses and snapped some photos. Additional photos were taken for a new identity and passport before they had me do a few more modeling ones.
This was my first 'modeling' experience and I didn't want to read too much into it, but there appeared to be a harshness to the way I was treated by the production crew of the shoot. At one point one of them got irritated with me about a pose they were asking me to do. I'd no idea what the pose was and the man said, "Great! Another girl with all the looks and no brains!" My body was tired from the transformation, I was hungry, and I was running a little low on patience having been shuffled around from spot to spot without even having a chance to absorb my own situation. I snapped back at him. "I'm not a mind reader. I've never stepped foot in a studio like this and I've no idea what the specific pose is you're requesting. If you'd be a little more considerate and explain what you want, I'd be happy to oblige."
"Listen, girlie. I don't get paid to train you to do your job, I get paid by the photo. If you want to advance in this industry, I'd be happy to provide you some one-on-one training after hours, if you understand what I'm trying to suggest."
Anne pulled me aside as she saw me starting to get upset. She whispered in my ear. "I'm sorry, Jim. It's not just some of our top models that can be prima donnas. We also have quite a few production staff and management that can be like this. I should've given you a few to help you acclimate to your new body and provide a little training before sending you to the wolves."
"It's all right, Anne. I understand you've got timelines and schedules to keep, and I could've studied modeling more before I got here. It's not your fault. I just want you to know, that I'm still me inside this body, and I won't put up with mistreatment of myself or anyone else. I'll always be professional though."
"And I wouldn't want you to be any different. I really hope you keep a semblance of yourself through all of this. The other girls could very well turn to you as a role model for them. It's a tough industry and more often than not, our less-than-supermodels take more abuse than anyone deserves. They may be beautiful on the outside, but inside they come away from this career with feelings of unworthiness and lacking self-esteem. It's something I have a heart to change but I'm not in the right position to do so." She turned to the production crew. "We've got enough for now. Thank you all."
Anne took my arm in hers and walked me back towards her office. I was trying hard to come to grips with everything. I was living out my fantasy, yet I'd so little time to adjust. Some people might think everything would be wonderful the second the transformation was complete, but my reality was somewhat different. Don't get me wrong, as I was ecstatic that I was now a woman. For me, everything was new. Every touch and feeling I needed to relearn. Growing up as a man, I just lived with having bits dangling between my legs. It became second nature to me and oftentimes I'd forget about my body all together as I did my work. Now, everything was fresh. Every smell seemed new, and every movement my body made caused my entire mind to focus on the feeling of that movement. The sway of my hips, the jiggle of my breasts, the touch of my hair against my neck, would make me pause at each sensation. I realized this would slowly become normal to me, but at the moment I was in sensory overload.
I thought about the mouse Anna had told me about earlier; the one that had been trained to go through the maze. In a way, I was like that mouse. I'd been trained my entire life to do certain things and behave a certain way. Yet now I needed to unlearn much of what had been ingrained in me. For example, going to the bathroom; I automatically reached for the men's room door. The first time, I didn't even think about it until I saw some guy standing at the urinal. I was overthinking subtle things, like Anne's arm in mine. I was aware of our close proximity and her touch, but was she just being nice? Is this the way women normally acted with each other? Was I embarrassed to be walking down the hallway arm-in-arm with another woman like I would have been as a man walking arm-in-arm with another man? My mind was exhausted by all of these thoughts and feelings.
Back at Anne's office she closed the door behind us and looked me in the eyes. "In all our tests, I never thought about what it must have been like for our test subjects. How're you doing, Jim?"
I explained to her how I was feeling overwhelmed at the moment. "Anne, I'm so grateful for what you've done for me. I'm going to need to learn everything about being a woman and unlearn what it was to be a man. I'm feeling things deeper and seeing things through new filters. I know that when a baby is forming in the womb, the testosterone in a male fetus severs connections between the hemispheres of the brain. If you think about it, men can easily display extreme emotions about something, then the logical side of the brain kicks in and tells the emotional side enough is enough. They can let go of the strong emotion and move on to do what they need to do. This transformation must have reconnected my hemispheres. My emotions feel like they're tied to my memories and decision making ability. It's as if I'm suddenly being driven by emotion rather than logic."
"I never thought about the consequences of what such a transition would do to someone. I need to make sure you've got time to adjust and absorb all these things. How're you feeling, emotionally?"
"All my life I was raised in a culture that women are the weaker sex. It was dictated to me that, my role as a man, was to provide for and protect women, to offer them security, comfort, and to cherish them. I did that because it was expected of me. However, deep down, I've always wanted to be the one being held, cared for, and protected. I had to set my personal desires aside as they weren't culturally acceptable. It was emotionally and physically draining on me. Some research suggests that TG men actually have a slightly different brain function and chemistry than 'normal' men." I looked into Anne's eyes, unable to hold back my tears. "I feel incredibly fragile, right now. All I want is to curl up in someone's arms and be held. To feel that security and comfort." I turned away from Anne. "I'm sorry, Anne. Maybe it's just me trying to get used to these new hormones. I'll get over it."
Anne put her hand gently on my shoulder and turned me around to face her. She placed her hands on my cheeks, her thumbs wiped at my tears. She pulled my head to her shoulder and held me tight, her hand caressed my head. "I'm here for you, Jim. I won't let anything happen to you." She kissed my forehead. Her gentle touch made me feel she was almost being motherly. In a way, it was her research that gave birth to me. I felt comforted by her touch. "You're a very special young lady, Jim. I know now we chose the right person for the job. I'll take you to your room for the night so you can have time to be by yourself. I'll have some food sent up. Everything will be alright. Tomorrow, we'll take you to your new apartment in Zurich, Switzerland."
When I got to my room and after my dinner, I undressed and stood looking at myself in front of the mirror. I took time to touch and feel every part of my body, starting with my face and working down. For some reason I didn't feel like pleasuring myself. It could've been that my mind was too overloaded to focus on sexual desire, or that I now needed some emotional tie to make me want to have a sexual release. Either way, I was happy to be alone with myself. I ran my fingers through my long, silky hair, closing my eyes to focus on the feel of the strands as they slid easily over my fingers. I stared at my large, blue eyes and examined every pore on my new face. I smiled at myself, exposing perfectly aligned and white teeth, framed by lush, full red lips. I had slight dimples when I smiled that, I felt, made me look adorable. If I could describe my face it would be 'angel meets girl next door.'
They'd left me some clothes for tomorrow, and a nightgown for tonight. I ran my small, delicate, feminine, manicured fingers over the fabric of the nightgown. It was white, almost transparent, and so beautiful and silky. The top and bottom were edged with filmy lace. This is what I'd wanted all my life. To be a young woman and able to wear such beautiful things. I've always wondered why many women didn't take advantage of wearing dresses and having long hair. I understood the practicality of having short hair, but, in my opinion, women were specially created with beauty in mind and these things were uniquely theirs. I slipped on the nightgown and looked at myself in the mirror once more. My chestnut hair fell across my shoulders and down my back. The nightgown clung to my body and hugged every curve. The gown was shorter than I expected, only going to mid-thigh enhancing the sexiness of the look. My nipples could be partially seen through the fabric, hinting at the wonders the lay beneath. I twirled in front of the mirror, my smile beaming.
It took me a while to fall asleep. In some small way I was worried that if I slept I'd wake up to being my old self and this had been nothing more than a wonderful dream. When I did finally succumb to sleep, I slept soundly and woke around 9:00 am the next morning.
Part Four – Day Two – I'm Still a Woman
When I woke, I quickly checked to make sure I was still a woman and was pleasantly surprised to see I was. I got up and checked myself out in the mirror again. This morning felt so much different than yesterday, as I was immediately aroused by the beauty I saw before me. A knock came at the door and I opened it to see Amy standing there.
"Jim, you look amazing! I just came by to check up on how you're doing. Do you need anything? Anything at all? How do you feel? Do you mind if I check you out? Do you need help in the shower?"
It was clear to me I was generating quite the sexual response from Amy. She was flushed and breathing quickly. "I'm feeling great. Come in."
"I just need to check your vitals. Is that okay?"
"Yes."
"Why don't you sit on the bed for me?" I sat on the bed, my nightgown barely covering my thighs. Amy let out a deep breath as if she was trying to focus. She pulled out her stethoscope and pulled the fabric of my nightgown aside slightly to press it up against my exposed skin of my chest. The cold of the metal gave me goosebumps and made my nipples become sensitive and erect. "Breathe deeply for me." As I took in a deep breath, my breasts pushed up and into contact with her warm hand. The touch made my breath catch. "Good heartbeat. Let me check your eyes." She leaned in close and stared into my eyes and flicked a flashlight beam at them. I could feel her warm, sweet breath against my lips. There was no question I was getting aroused and I was sure Amy was too. "That's good enough for now. I'll need a more thorough physical from you soon. Did you want help in the shower?"
I wanted to say yes but I reached out and took her hand in mine. "I'm okay for now, Amy. Thank you. Tell me, Amy, how did you wind up here as doctor? You could easily have been a fitness model. You look quite young to be a doctor." I watched Amy blush at my comments.
"For one, I'm not a doctor, or even a nurse yet. I finished my education early and went into university for physical fitness certifications. That led me to take many health and nutrition classes. Anne found me a few years ago when I was sort of floundering in my career. I guess she saw something special in me and took me under her wing to help guide my education and be a sort of quasi-medical research nurse. I've been very grateful for the opportunities she's given me. Seeing your transformation has been the highlight of my life so far. To be here to witness history in the making is such an amazing dream. I've very much appreciated your kind and gentle ways and letting us learn from your experience. I find it all quite touching. Listen, I'd love a chance to talk more but we need to get going for the day. If you need any help, just let me know. We'll meet in Anne's office at 10:00 am for some breakfast. See you there!"
I showered and enjoyed the extra chance to be by myself for a bit. There was nothing like a shower to help me explore my body further. I came out of the shower more aroused than when I went in. I used a blow dryer on my hair. It took quite a while to dry, but when it did, it was silky and beautiful, with a nice light natural curl in it. The clothing they'd left me the night before consisted of a blouse and pair of jeans and a dress. I gathered they wanted me to have a choice. I chose the dress, even though I was tempted to see what I looked like in a pair of tight fitting jeans.
I met Anne and Amy in Anne's office. "You look beautiful, Jim."
"Thank you for the dress, and for everything, Anne. I feel much better this morning. Do you think, perhaps, I should have a different name?"
"You'll be getting your new name tomorrow when we meet up with Marketing. Until now, we can continue calling you Jim, if that's all right with you. It's just going to be the three of us today so you won't have to worry."
"That's fine. What's on the agenda for the day?"
"Breakfast first, then we'll fly to Switzerland and get you set up in your new apartment. Here are some shoes that'll match that dress. They have a slight one inch heel to them. We need to get you used to wearing heels and now is the best time since your muscles are still adapting."
I slipped them on my feet and was pleased as to how well I did walking around the room in them. "They feel good."
"Let's see what you think of them by the end of the day."
After breakfast, we used a private jet to fly to Switzerland. It was good it was a private jet because at this point I had no identification and wouldn’t be able to board a regular flight. The apartment turned out to be very pleasant. Not huge, but not small either. It was modern, well appointed, and the marketing team, having already determined my size and shape, had prepared a full wardrobe for me.
I got settled in and we determined that I should take in an afternoon run with Amy to test my endurance level. Later that evening I'd have my first 'being a woman' lesson with Anne. In the wardrobe I found running shoes and a complete set of running tights and exercise bra. With my hair being so long, I would need to do a double ponytail to keep it from being too distracting. Amy seemed more than happy to help me with it. My feet were still sore, but the running shoes were well padded and comfortable.
Amy looked exceptionally cute in her running gear and with her extremely fit and trim body I didn't need much of an incentive to try to keep up with her. The plan was to run a leisurely three miles. As I started out, I found myself a little off balance and awkward but quickly fell into a rhythm. It was so nice not to run with stuff between my legs. I tried running years ago and always chafed and felt uncomfortable. Now, the things I noticed the most were the way my breasts bounced up and down and how my ponytail thumped against my back. The feeling was more exhilarating than distracting.
I was surprised when we reached the turn-around point that I wasn't breathing hard. My feet were hurting, but I took that as a good sign I was building callus on them. Amy wiped a bit of sweat from her brow and casually leaned against me for a stretch. Her touch was like an electric current running through my body, heating me up from the inside. I was greatly enjoying the close contact and was more than a little disappointed when she let go.
"Shall we go a little faster on the way back, Jim? If you beat me back to your apartment, I'll take you out to dinner, my treat. If I win, you give me a massage."
"I figure either way, I win. But I'm starved, so I hope you're ready to buy me dinner."
Amy winked at me and took off running. I ran after her and with my slightly longer legs quickly caught up. We were neck and neck until the apartment came into view and I kicked it into high gear leaving Amy trailing behind. I was standing at my door when she finally arrived.
"I've got a few questions for the marketing team. You're not even breathing hard!"
"I guess it's the new lungs I have. Besides, I'm famished. I hope you don’t mind if I change into something a little more comfortable for dinner?"
"I saw a nice leather miniskirt in your wardrobe. I bet that would be comfortable for you. You can try some higher heeled shoes too. Maybe even some fishnet stockings, and a low cut blouse?"
Her eyes hinted that she'd very much like to see me in that outfit. "Okay, but don't tell anyone I dressed up for you."
"I'll meet you back here in an hour."
"An hour? I might die of hunger before that."
"Then I'd be forced to give you mouth-to-mouth resuscitation, which wouldn't be such a bad thing. See you in an hour!"
I went into my apartment and had a quick shower. I noticed how smooth my legs and skin were. I sort of expected to have to shave them once a week or so. I dug through the available clothing that had been left for me and found the clothing Amy was referring to and put them on. The miniskirt was very short and I'd have to be very careful of how I sit. I decided this would be a learning experience for me. The bra I chose had a slight push-up to it, making my generous breasts have even more cleavage. I found some three-inch heeled black pumps to wear as well. I was a little wobbly on them and my feet were starting to get even more tender. I tried my hand at applying some eyeliner and tested a few colors of lipstick until I found a color I liked on me. I even attempted to do something a little different with my hair by pushing one side off and over my ear. Overall, I felt I did an adequate job.
I found some jewelry, and quickly realized my ears weren't pierced so I focused on a pearl-like necklace and a wrist bracelet. When I felt I was complete, I looked at myself in the mirror and was very pleased with the results. I'd been just in time too as I heard a knock at my door. I opened the door and Amy came inside.
"You outdid yourself, Jim! Walk over there and spin around for me."
I walked, spun, then in what should've been recorded on America's Funniest Videos, tripped and fell right into Amy's arms, causing us both to collapse onto the couch in a tangle of arms and legs. I started giggling until I realized Amy's thigh was pressing between my legs and my lips were practically touching hers. Her arms were around my waist and one hand was on my butt. I saw her breathing hard and felt her thigh press into me sending waves of pleasurable feelings coursing through my body. I slowly and hesitantly extracted myself from her arms. By the time we were both standing up, we were both flustered and breathing heavily.
"I guess that wasn't the most graceful thing I have ever done."
Amy laughed and looked me up and down with passion-filled eyes. "I didn't see a thing. Come one, lets go get some dinner before I change my mind and give into temptations." She grabbed my hand and led me to the car.
Getting into a car with a short miniskirt and high-heels proved a challenge. Amy smiled as I'm sure I flashed her my panties before remembering to hike down my miniskirt and press my legs together. Amy saw I was a little frustrated with myself so she reached over with her hand and laid it on top of mine. "Don't worry about your little mistakes, Jim. You'll get the hang of it soon so that it'll all be second nature to you. Besides, I'm rather enjoying the view." Her fingers softly stroked the back of my hand sending little shocks through my body. "Here we are. When you get out, try to swing both legs out together and keep your thighs touching, otherwise some passersby will get a very nice perspective of you."
I did as suggested and found it worked out quite well, with the exception of gaining my balance on getting out of the car. The restaurant was busy, yet quaint. Every eye in the place was focused on Amy and me when I entered. Women checked out my clothing. Some frowned at my exposed thighs and cleavage. But most, men and women included, were looking at me like I was a slice of the best pie in the world just ready to be devoured. Their gazes left me so incredibly self-conscious that I needed to focus on every step I took to keep from collapsing into a heap on the restaurant floor.
We were led to a small booth and Amy squeezed into the seat right next to me even though there was a seat across the table. "You're doing so well, Jim." She whispered and placed a hand lightly on my exposed thigh.
Throughout dinner I had a very hard time focusing on my food. Amy continued to gently touch my thigh and her foot rubbed against mine. She would lean close and whisper in my ear and I could feel her breath against the nape of my neck. I was becoming more and more aroused by the minute.
"Jim, I read your stories so I think I have some insight into why you wanted to be a woman, but can you tell me what it was like to be a man now that you've some perspective differences?" She bit her lower lip and I could tell she wanted deeper information. "I mean, you had an experience in the shower yesterday, how was that different? Is it better as a woman than as a man?"
Now it was my turn to blush. "It's hard to describe the differences, and yesterday's enjoyment was a little spontaneous. I'm not sure that I could safely have a complete opinion yet. I'd need more..." I pictured Amy and myself in bed together and stalled the conversation. Her hand on my thigh felt so nice, her body pressed against mine in the booth. "Anyways, I think you should ask me again in about a week. I'll have more opportunity to provide a 'proper' perspective for you."
"Well, I'll hold you to that conversation." She gave my thigh a gentle squeeze. Amy looked at her watch. "Oh my! Time has simply disappeared on us. I need to get you back so that Anne can have her time with you." She paid the bill and we drove back to the apartment. At my door she leaned in and placed her hands against the door on either side of my head. "I had a good time, Jim. Remember, you owe me a complete physical soon." I nodded. "See you soon, cutie." She kissed me on the cheek and headed towards her room leaving me standing there breathing heavily and flushed.
Sighing and wondering if I'd enough time to take care of myself, I entered my apartment to see Anne sitting on the couch waiting for me. "Hi Jim! Sorry to be waiting for you in your apartment, but I still had an extra key and wanted to make myself comfortable. You look wonderful. How was your time with Amy? She's a wonderful young lady." I wondered if maybe she was hinting Amy and I should get together.
"No problem, Anne. I learned a lot about myself. I figured out how to put on panty hose, which is no small feat and I hold women who wear them in high esteem now. I seem to be a good runner and didn't even get tired after three miles. I'm hungry a lot but can't seem to eat much before I get full. And these shoes, are an accident waiting to happen."
"It sounds like you had fun. Do you feel up to some training?"
"Yes. I'm eager to learn."
"Alright then. Let's talk about movement. I've noticed you're walking similarly to the way you did before your transformation which is to be expected. Your brain has as much motion memory as your body muscles do. You have your shoulders slightly forward and your steps are a little wide. The good news is that your muscles haven't developed any memory yet and this should easily be corrected. I want you to walk the length of the room, but focus on keeping your chin up a little more and your shoulders back. For a regular walk, I want you to concentrate on placing your feet about six inches away from the midline of your body. This will enhance your feminine charms as you walk, but you'll still be well balanced."
I walked back and forth a few times and felt my hips sway a little more than normal. "That's much better, Jim. I know with a little effort you'll be walking that way as natural as breathing. Come over here and sit down on the couch."
I moved to the couch and plunked myself down. I noted that my knees separated and I gave Anne a view up my skirt before I clamped my knees together. "Not bad, Jim. Here's a suggestion especially when you're wearing something as revealing as that skirt. Before sitting, place your feet right next to each other and keep your back straight as you sit down. Once you're sitting, cross your lower legs to help you keep your thighs together."
I tried again and Anne's suggestions helped out a great deal. "I noticed you tried to put on a little makeup, not that you really need any. Let's go into the bathroom and I'll give you a few quick tips."
"You'll need to carry a purse to keep a few essentials. I'd recommend some lipstick, eyeliner, eye shadow, and a little blush. Your skin is already flawless so you don't need any foundation." Over the next thirty minutes I received a complete education on how to apply and take off makeup. It would take a little practice, but I felt I would adapt pretty quickly.
"Anne, I noticed that my ears aren't pierced. Maybe I should get them done?"
"I can do that here if you want. I'll go back to my room and get the ear-piercing gun. You'll want to remove your blouse though, just to be safe."
I removed my blouse, miniskirt, and stockings and stood waiting for Anne to return. I felt a little exposed, but I reminded myself that Anne and Amy had helped me shower yesterday and at some point I'd be parading around in lingerie before thousands of people. Anne arrived a few minutes later and had me sit in a chair in the kitchen. She grabbed some ice from the freezer and held it to my earlobe.
"This shouldn't hurt much at all as there's not many nerves in that part of the ear lobe. You ready?"
"Yes."
I felt a sharp pinch on my left ear and that one was done. Anne moved to my right ear. I was so focused on the way her blouse exposed the top of her breasts that I barely noticed she had completed the second ear. I found myself attracted to Anne in an odd way. While I still seemed to desire females sexually, Anne felt more like a sister, or even a maternal figure, however, I was still aroused by a beautiful pair of breasts. She slipped two studs into my ears to keep the holes from healing over.
"All done!"
"Thank you, Anne!" I stood and gave her a big hug.
"I think that's probably all for now, Jim. You need to get a good rest. Amy and I have rooms down the hall in case you need anything. Tomorrow, we'll take you to see the Marketing team."
"Thank you for everything! This is better than I ever expected."
Anne left the apartment and I was on my own for the second time with my new body. My first stop was to the bathroom to look at myself once more in the mirror. It was like looking at video of an incredibly beautiful woman and I had a hard time believing it was me in the mirror. Every aspect of my face and body were flawless. I looked young too, possibly late teens or early twenties. I wanted to explore myself fully but the first thing to do was to see if there was something to sleep in as I'd prefer exploring myself in bed.
I wandered through my apartment and found a sheer nightie in a chest of drawers. It was almost as if the Marketing team had read my mind. I stripped out of my clothing and put it on, practically dancing around the room. I was in heaven. I felt my nipples harden as the smooth silky fabric rubbed against them. I felt my body respond to the sensations with a warm, moist feeling between my legs. I could almost not stand it any longer and was about to head to the bedroom so I could enjoy everything this new body had to offer when a knock at my door sounded. I looked through the peephole to see Amy in a scant negligee standing there. I opened the door for her.
"Hi, Jim. I was about to head to bed when I thought I'd check on you one last time. Wow! You look gorgeous! May I come in for a minute?"
"Sure."
"Being in charge of your health and fitness I'm very intrigued about how you're doing with the changes and, at some point, I'd like to verify your anatomical responses."
"I can tell you, Amy, that I've never felt better. I truly feel like I can be the real me. How would you verify my anatomical responses?"
"Mmm... I thought you'd never ask."
Amy pressed her body against mine and lifted her lips to kiss me. I thought I was ready to explode before, but Amy's kiss fanned the flames of passion within me beyond anything I had ever felt before. She was definitely the aggressor and kissed me passionately. These new lips of mine seemed directly wired to the pleasure center in my brain. We fell into each other's arms as I embraced the passions that erupted within me.
It was several hours later that I lay on my bed in the afterglow of the best love making and orgasms I've ever had. Amy put on her negligee, kissed me, and slipped away. I got up and headed to the shower to clean myself up before finally trying to get some sleep. I avoided washing my hair as it was still clean and I didn't want it all wet when I went back to bed. I dabbed myself dry and brushed my teeth, ready to get a good night's rest. I slipped back into the nightgown and now, thoroughly satiated and exhausted, I drifted off to sleep.
Part Five – Day Three – My New Name
Late the next morning I got up, showered, and tried my best to wash and do something with my hair. Luckily, it came out silky smooth and easy to work with as it had before. I looked through my wardrobe and everything I saw was very feminine and highly revealing. I chose a skirt and top that I thought was perhaps the most professional. I was still me, and just because I was now a beautiful woman didn't mean I wanted to flaunt everything I had everywhere I went.
The door knocked and I opened it to see both Amy and Anne. By the way they talked, you could tell Anne knew nothing about Amy's and my escapades last night. I felt drawn to Amy and she seemed as enamored with me as I was her.
"Good morning, Jim. I trust you slept well?"
"Uhm, yes. It just took a while to get to sleep. It's a lot to absorb. You didn't happen to bring breakfast with you? I'm famished."
"We'll stop along the way to the Marketing team. Are you ready to go?"
"Yes."
Amy let Anne leave first, then when Anne wasn't looking she slipped her hand around me and lightly squeezed my butt and whispered in my ear how that was the best night she'd ever had. I smiled and felt myself lost in her blue eyes again. We stopped off for some breakfast and I was again amazed how quickly I felt full on such a small amount. So many people were staring at me that I found it a little disconcerting.
When we arrived at Maggie's Secret's Switzerland office, we were quickly ushered into the boardroom. A team of male and female Marketing executives were there to greet us.
"I'm Bob Mathers, Executive VP of Marketing, and this is the Marketing team. Let's get a good look at you. Why don't you stand over here and turn around for us." I sort of felt like I was a cow at an auction and they wanted to check out everything. "Absolutely fantastic! You've turned out far better than we even conceived. Let's go over a few things."
"Your new name is Adela Cervenka and you were born in Prague, Czech Republic. Your first name is pronounced 'ahdyella.' The Czech Republic is the hottest emerging model market in the world right now. You're nineteen years of age, which is the average age we start our contracts, even though most girls get into modeling between thirteen and sixteen. We've created a new passport, driver's license, a bank account, and a complete dossier of your history that you'll have to study and memorize by heart. We've gone to great extent to make a background and history for you should anyone choose to dig. We've got school teachers, classmates, neighbors, and doctors all ready to vouch for you. In accordance with your background, we've modified your language processing skills. You should be able to speak and read Czech, and French, and you have a pleasant Slavic accent that so many people are attracted to."
"Most women will obtain modeling contracts from age sixteen until thirty, however, we made some adjustments to your DNA that may greatly extend that upper limit age. We've increased your collagen production, which should reduce age-induced wrinkles and thus potentially allow you to keep your looks well into your fifties. We've modified your metabolism to be a little faster than normal and increased your VO2 max. This will help you burn more calories and have reduced fatigue when exercising and modeling. We increased your melanin levels so that you'll always have a healthy, tanned appearance."
"I knew you guys did something to her! I couldn't keep up with her on our run yesterday. You owe me a dinner, Jim, I mean, Adela."
"There's more. We reduced the size of your stomach to decrease the chance of you overeating and getting fat. We need you to be lean throughout your contract, so we've also reduced the overall percentage of fat cells in your body. As you may be aware, fat cells simply expand, and the fewer you've got, the better the overall look. I noticed how shiny your hair is. Did you wash it this morning?"
"Yes, I did."
"Did you use conditioner, blow dry it, or curl it?"
"No conditioner, but I did blow dry it. Should I use conditioner?"
"Not at all. We increased the amount of essential oils in your hair to make it much more manageable. We've very slightly hyper designed your shape. In other words, we've given you a perfect shape that's not easily replicated by surgery or exercise. We need you to be what every woman wants to be, yet something that they couldn't obtain on their own. Your eyes are slightly larger than normal, giving you a more angelic look. Of course, we've given you perfect vision and have scrubbed your DNA for any known genetic disconformities or susceptibility to disease."
"For ease of use, for us and for you, we've greatly reduced the number of hair follicles below your neck. You should never have to shave and always have perfectly smooth skin. You can't fathom how much it costs us for wax jobs for the models."
"We gave you an exotic appearance with the best traits from every race and nationality. From a marketing perspective, this makes you ideal to be desired by everyone, regardless of culture. We've spent thousands of man hours alone detailing what a perfect woman should look like based upon research with men and women from all around the world."
"Finally, we feel a need to protect our investment in you. We knew you were attracted to women, and this suits us just fine. However, we don't want you getting pregnant in case your natural proclivity shifts. To this end we've taken the additional steps to have a medical team standing by to sterilize you tomorrow."
"You authorized someone to sterilize me? I'm afraid I won't accept that."
"This isn't a matter up for discussion."
Anne and Amy appeared visibly upset and Anne spoke up. "That wasn't something that was included in the contract, Bob. I believe a procedure of that nature would've had to be stipulated up front. We can request that this be done, but it's ultimately up to Adela to decide."
Bob was clearly not happy. "Anne, you and I will have a side discussion about this. I know that was supposed to be included in the contract. Adela, we'd like you to seriously consider this request." His tone was a mixture of demanding laced with fake pleasantry.
"I'll consider it, but right now, I don't wish to have the procedure done. One of the reasons I wanted to be a woman was the ability to have a life form within me. I can tell you that I have no interest at all in men."
"I urge you to seriously consider having the procedure. We can wait for your decision until after Monaco in a few weeks. Now, it's good to hear you're not interested in men, but men will be very interested in you. We can't have you mentioning your sexual preferences while in public. We don't want men to be turned off of you in any way. You're to always appear to be available and desirable to one and all." Bob shifted topics, but the look he gave Anne was all daggers. "Amy, have you checked Adela's anatomical function? Is she all woman?"
"Uhm, yes. I'd say she is anatomically perfect." She blushed.
"Seeing how well she turned out, I think we should start full production on additional models. Adela, take off your clothing so that we can examine you further."
I could understand the 'not getting pregnant' concern they have, even if the method they were choosing was extreme. Now, with him asking me to take my clothes off, I was getting really annoyed. "Excuse me? You want me to take my clothes off?"
"That's what I said. We need to inspect you more thoroughly."
"I'm sorry, but I'll not do that. You contracted with me to be a model for your clothing line, not a prostitute or a stripper. If you want me to parade around in skimpy lingerie, then that's what I was hired to do, and I'll do that. But I won't strip in front of a room full of people."
Anne and Amy came to my side and stood protectively by me. "I agree with Adela. This isn't necessary. Your request is downright degrading."
Bob just huffed angrily.
"Fine. We'll expect her to model for us within the week. We need to make sure she's flawless. We can live with the no stripping thing."
Just then a very pretty brunette woman of about thirty-years-old ran into the room. "Sirs, madams! I need to inform you of something urgent!" She stopped next to me and stared. "Whoa! You look amazing!"
Bob Mathers became a little exasperated. "Honestly, Heather. Get yourself together. What is it you needed to tell us that's so urgent?"
Heather, struggled taking her eyes off of me. "Uhm, oh yes! There's been an accident. The Romanian research facility has been destroyed. A forest fire swept through the area late yesterday and the place is a total loss. Luckily no one was injured, however, I was told to let you know that all of the viruses used, DNA collected, and latest research from the past week have all been totally lost."
Bob Mathers let out a huge sigh. Anne looked stunned. "That's it then. We're done. There's no way the board will approve another sixty million dollars to get us to where we were. Adela, you're one very expensive model, and I hope for all of us, you pan out assuming you learn your place. So here's the new plan of action. Anna, you'll now personally oversee Adela's training and getting her up to speed as quickly as possible. I'm holding you accountable for training her in every way to act and be a woman. Amy, I need you to make sure she stays healthy and that there are no unforeseen anomalies. Heather, you're fired!"
"What! Why am I fired!"
"Because I can't have people like you getting distracted on me."
"That's not fair!"
"Really, Bob? Look, you've just tasked me with getting Adela up to speed in record time. I can't do this alone. Give me Heather as my administrative assistant. She has modeling experience and her training could be absolutely crucial right now."
"Fine, Anna. But I want Adela back here in one week with a full portfolio and to see her walk the runway in the skimpiest lingerie possible. We need to make sure she is ready for Monaco in three weeks and doesn't freak out by wearing next to nothing in front of a crowd."
"I'll do my best."
"No, Anna. You'll make it happen. We've no choice now."
As the four of us left, Heather turned to Anna. "I get to work with you and Adela? This is so exciting!"
"Focus, Heather. Focus."
"Anna, I'm sorry if I caused a problem in there. Words can't tell you enough of how grateful I am to be working with you. I'm sorry about the research facility and all your hard work."
"No, Jim, I mean Adela. You're right. You're not property owned by Mag's. You've got a modeling contract. In a way, I'm sort of glad the place is destroyed."
"Why? All of your work is gone!"
"Adela, if nothing else happens, I'm proud that my research produced you. You're perfect, in more ways than one. What would've happened if they started mass producing models like you? The world's standards would be ruined. The world can handle one of you, but, honestly, I don’t think it could handle more. Us regular women, wouldn't even be given a second look."
"There is no way any of you are regular women. The three of you are all extremely beautiful, gifted, and talented. Any guy would give their right arm to be in the same room with any of you."
"You think I'm beautiful, Adela?" Amy put her arm in mine and battered her pretty blue eyes at me.
"Amy, we may need to find a way to actually keep ourselves focused on our task and not Adela."
"I'm totally focused on the task, Anna. Adela is, however, simply adorable." Anna rolled her eyes.
Back at my apartment we all sat around a table and discussed strategy. Amy sat pressed up against one side of me and kept sliding her foot along my calf making it hard for me to concentrate. It was decided Anna would have me in the mornings to work on my training to be and act as a woman. Heather would have me in the afternoon to help me learn poses, walkway, and the art of the quick change. Amy would spend time with me in the evenings to work out with me at the gym and make sure my health and fitness levels were fine.
By the time we wrapped up the plan, complete with milestones and timelines, we were all hungry. I rummaged through the kitchen and fridge and found a number of items I could use to make us dinner. I was anxious to make myself feel useful and they'd all taken such good care of me that I wanted to treat them. I asked that they all sit back and relax as I made a quick chicken Marsala with garlic mashed potatoes and salad. I'd learned to cook for myself many years before and found this a fun way to relax.
It wasn't long before the smells and, hopefully me, enticed Amy into the kitchen. I noticed she looked around, making sure the others couldn't see her as she snuck her arms around me and kissed my neck then leaned up against me and wrapped one arm around my waist pulling our hips together. I could tell she'd unbuttoned one of her blouse buttons showing off more of her cleavage. She caught me looking and I blushed. "Oh, how cute! You're blushing. You know, you're hard to resist. I can't get enough of you. Perhaps we can get together after dinner?"
It could've been the new female hormones or that I was growing more fond of Amy by the minute, but I seemed to be in a state of constant arousal. I put my knife down and turned into Amy's arms and kissed her. "I'd like that. I'm not sure what they did to me, but I find myself constantly thinking about making love."
"Mmmm. Hold that thought for a little later. I better get back to the ladies so they don’t suspect anything."
"Perhaps you could send one in to help set the table? Dinner will be ready in five minutes."
"Beauty, intelligence, and you can cook too."
Part Six – Day Four – My Training Begin in Earnest
The following morning I woke up with Amy's body pressed up against my back and her arm holding me tight. It was a wonderful feeling. As I stirred, my slight movements woke Amy. She nuzzled my neck and whispered in my ear. "Good morning, my angel."
I rolled over into her arms and slipped my thigh between her legs. I kissed her. "Good morning. You were amazing last night."
"Oh my god! It's morning! What if Anne finds us together?"
"We can always tell her I'm at least not getting pregnant. That should at least appease his royal majesty, Bob."
Amy laughed at that. "You really are adorable."
We both heard a knock at my door and we jumped out of bed. I tossed on a robe and Amy, who only had her negligee, seemed more than anxious. "It'll be all right." I walked over to the door and looked through the peephole to see Anne. I opened the door, still hearing Amy scrambling in the bedroom behind me.
"Good morning, Anne."
"You slept late this morning."
"Yes, I was awake for a while last night before finally falling asleep."
Just then Anne and I heard some thumping from the bedroom and we turned to see Amy falling through the bedroom door onto the floor. She had found a pair of jeans in my wardrobe and got caught up in the pant leg. She looked up from the floor at Anne with wide, scared eyes. Anne burst out laughing.
"I knew you were here the last two nights Amy. There's no need to worry. I actually thought you and Adela would be a very good match for each other. If, however, your extra-curricular activities hinder your work, either of you, then I'll have to do something about it. I understand if this was merely experimentation, but it would help me to know if you two are a thing or not."
Heather poked her head in the door and looked at Amy on the floor and me in my robe. It took a moment for her to put it all together before she started giggling.
I looked at Amy who had managed to get back to her feet. I hoped it was more than experimentation. Amy, who stood with her negligee for a top and her unbuttoned jeans grabbed my arm and looked into my eyes. "Definitely a thing." I nodded in agreement.
"Good. You make a very nice couple. In a way, I feel like a proud mother that just found the perfect suitor for her daughter."
"Which one of us is the your daughter."
"I'm not really sure... Anyways, you both need to get dressed and have some breakfast. We've got a full day's work in front of us. In two days we need to take Adela to the studio as marketing needs a complete portfolio. I'll be back in an hour."
Anne and Heather left, closing the door behind them. "Do you know how sexy you look in your negligee and a pair of unbuttoned jeans? Do you think we've time to...?" Amy untied my robe as the jeans fell to the floor. Her arms wrapped around my waist and pulled me tightly against her. She kissed me and started laughing.
"I guess you're not the only ungraceful one around here. We've got an hour. We could shower together to save some time."
True to her word, Anne was back in an hour. Amy had managed to get back to her room in time even with our shower taking a little extra time.
"I've already noticed a huge improvement in how you're walking and sitting. Well done, Adela. For the next few weeks I want you walking and being in these high heels for at least four hours per day. You still need to be balanced as we don’t want your muscles getting used to only high heels or only flat shoes."
I looked at the shoes she had in her hand. They had three inch stiletto heels and they looks not only precarious, but also dangerous. "I'll do my best. I want to make you look good. May I ask a question?"
"Of course."
"During yesterday's meeting with Marketing, Bob's attitude towards me was bordering on downright rude and there were subtle innuendos in his words. I believe he said 'assuming you learn your place.' I can tell you now, I won't submit to sterilization. What's up with him?"
Anne sighed. "He's part of the legacy executive team. We don't see things the same way. He feels the girls are objects and not people. I don't blame you about the sterilization. I'd never recommend you do that as it plays with your hormones. If you ever feel the inclination to be with men, there are numerous alternatives to being protected. Just be prepared for idiotic requests and rudeness from many people in this industry. Your contract is very clear what you're to do and how you're to behave. Anything outside that agreement is completely up to your discretion. I had to smile when you defended yourself. We need more of that and many of the girls believe saying anything to protect their rights would hinder their career. I think that your age, experience, and being in different industries will give you an edge that way. Let's review your movement and discuss some feminine hygiene things."
That morning I was educated in all things hygiene for women. There was a lot to absorb and, if I was honest with myself, I'd been terribly naive about it all. I'd always wanted to be a woman, but I never thought through the details. Regardless of how little I knew, I was still thrilled to be a woman.
After lunch Heather came by to help me learn about modelling.
"Adela, I'm so thrilled to be able to work with you. I'd heard about the research but didn't think much of it until I saw you. You're the most beautiful woman I've ever seen. What's it been like for you?"
"I can't remember a time that I didn't want to be a woman, but until now there hadn't been any options. Maybe after the fire there never will be again. Obviously there are the external differences that everyone would notice, but it's the internal changes that are harder for me to adjust to."
"How so?"
"The hormones for starters. I seem to flip flop from being happy to distressed very rapidly. I get emotional faster. I was watching the news the other day and I started to cry when they shared a story about someone being injured. I've never done that before. Another is how my emotions play such a big role in everything I do now. That part's much harder to explain. Before, I'd just go ahead and order a popcorn at a movie, now, I'd have to think about how I'd feel about the popcorn before I ordered it. I hope that makes sense to you."
"When you grow up and live as a woman, those things we take for normal. It's an interesting perspective to hear how you're processing things. When you think about it, you could very well be the first person in the world to truly understand the differences between men and women."
"I never thought about it that way."
"Are you ready for some modeling training?"
"Since that's how I'm going to get paid, I better learn it quick."
Heather took her time explaining different types of events and what's expected at each. I didn't realize how hectic a day in the life of a popular model could be. There are events for fittings from clothing manufacturers, photo shoots, magazine shoots, interviews, recorded and live television, community relations, charity, and finally runway. In some instances a model might be expected to attend six or seven different events a day. I'd no idea how hard these girls worked. She started with helping me understand the most basic poses I'd need at the next photo shoot. She even brought a digital camera to have me take pictures of her and then she took pictures of me so we could compare and contrast. We wrapped up the training by her teaching me the runway walk, pose, and turn. I fell a number of times in those high heels. The walk, however, was similar to the walk Anne had taught me with the exception that I needed to place my feet across the midline of my body rather than six inches from it.
Amy and I had a chance to get a few moments together for dinner. "I understand you learned about all about feminine hygiene this morning. Do you still want to be a woman now that you know what to expect?"
"I'll live with the extra maintenance if it means I can keep making love to you." She smiled prettily. "I'm absolutely thrilled by it all. Sure, there's going to be some things to remember, but right now, it makes me feel special."
"I hope you still feel that way after your first period. Changing topics, I want you to know how incredibly drawn I am to you. I know we've already made love, but I've never done that before. I've never made love to someone less than twenty-four hours after I met them. I just feel this connection to you. I care deeply for you and I love your personality. I guess what I'm trying to say is that I'm having a hard time picturing my life without you."
I took her hand in mine and looked into her eyes. "I'm so glad you said that. I was concerned that perhaps my feelings for you were deeper than they should be. All of these changes to me have caused me to question what's real or what's purely reaction to my new beauty. Are these feelings just an after effect to my transformation? I think your gorgeous, smart, witty, and I'm drawn to you as well."
After dinner, we headed to the gym. I was grateful I got to wear flat shoes as my feet and calves were more than a little sore from the high heels. The gym was busy and I was self-conscious following Amy into the ladies' change room. Being Europe, the women were far more free with nudity than in the United States. Much to my chagrin, there were no private changing areas and I'd have to strip before a dozen other women. On one hand, my male conditioning left me excited, and on the other hand, I was incredibly nervous. This was something I needed to get over and get over quickly.
Amy noticed I was a little hesitant to change. "Are you alright, Adela?"
"I'm just feeling rather self-conscious with all these women around."
"Would it help if I kissed you in front of all of them?" I blanched a little. "Just kidding, sweetie. Try the ballooning technique. Imagine the worst thing that could happen if you changed in front of them, then take it a step further and further until it becomes silliness. For example, you begin changing and an incredibly large woman finds you so tempting she pins you to the floor. A photographer captures your picture with her and sends it to the media. By the next morning, you face is plastered all over the world, you lose your job and nobody would hire you again because they don’t want the embarrassment."
"Okay, I see what you mean, but that actually sounded rather plausible."
"Adela, you, of all people, shouldn't be nervous. It's all of us in here that will be comparing ourselves to you. Besides, there isn't anyone on earth more beautiful than you and I'm a very jealous girlfriend. If any fat woman tried to tackle you, she'd have to go through me first." She hugged me.
I mentally took a courage pill and began changing. I tried not to look around, but I felt eyes on me. I had to get over this feeling, especially if I was going to parade around in lingerie. My change was completed without incident and we headed into the gym. If I found that the ladies' change room was disconcerting, then working out with a few hundred people staring at me was downright frightening. Quite a few of the lunks, big men with more muscles than brains, came by to introduce themselves to me. Amy was always protective and sent them away. It was a nice feeling knowing she was there.
After a general workout, Amy started training me in self-defense. "Even though I want to be, I'll not always be with you and now that you're a woman you'll need to learn to protect yourself. Let's start with some basic hold and release techniques. I want you to grab me from behind."
I was going to enjoy this. I reached around Amy and pulled her against my body more like a hug than an attack.
"Mmmm. That's nice, Adela, but that's not going to work for this. You need to really attack me, not make love to me. Come at me quickly and hard from behind."
I sighed as I was enjoying feeling her close. I took a few steps back and flung myself at Amy, squeezing her hard. The next thing I knew I was on the ground. "How'd you do that?"
"A hip move here, a foot there, a grab and twist and you're now where you are now. Let me show you."
We tried the move quite a few times until I began to feel confident I could get out of that type of hold.
"Let's shower up and go to the steam room."
Once again I was very aware of my body in the shower with other women nearby. Luckily the showers had private stalls. I wrapped a towel around myself and headed to the steam room. There were several women naked in there and Amy found me mostly covered. The steam obscured me from most of the other women, but Amy took the opportunity to try to help me relax by massaging my shoulders. Unfortunately her whispers in my ear and her lips pressing against my neck did little to help me relax but it did prepare me for an evening of fun with Amy once we got back to my apartment.
Part Seven - My First Runway
Several days had past since the meeting with Marketing. Everyday was similar with lots of training and exercise. Today was my first official photo shoot. Anne, Heather, and Amy were all on hand to give me pointers and help me through the process. It was a grueling ten-hour day. I think my hair and makeup were restyled at least five times and I changed from one outfit to the next far too many times to count. After a few days of changing clothes in front of people I started to lose my inhibitions slightly. I even began enjoying myself when I got to wear the sexy clothing I needed for the shoot. One outfit I was particularly proud of was a frilly white negligee and panty. It was full of lace and had a light, airy feel about it. Combined with a pair of feather wings, jewelry, and white high-heels, I felt incredibly sexy and powerful. I gathered that my confidence showed as everyone in the room paused to simply stare. One look at Amy and I could tell she needed to get her hands on me.
Heather's training so far had been invaluable and the crew was mostly pleasant throughout. I was beginning to feel more coordinated in the high heels. Even the runway walk for some action shots didn’t give me much trouble.
The day had arrived for my first runway event. Bob had decided to change the venue to make it more like a trial run with other girls. He chose a local hotel ballroom as a test run for the Monaco event in a few weeks. A dozen models in total were invited to display the latest clothing lines from Maggie's Secret. Only Maggie's Secret staff and photographers were allowed to attend.
Luckily I had Heather, Anne, and Amy to support me. We arrived at 8:00 am for a 1:00 pm show. The first few hours were spent trying on the various outfits and staging them so I could quickly change from outfit to outfit. With twelve models at an average of thirty seconds of runway per design and each model wearing ten outfits, the entire event would be complete in an hour and I'd need to change ten times. It was decided I would close each of the lines as they expected me to draw the most attention in Monaco. That also gave me an additional fifteen seconds of runway time per item I wore.
The other models were, of course, gorgeous. It was hard not to feel intimidated by them, especially when they showed such confidence and grace. Of the eleven other models, five were supermodel status, and six were up-and-coming new models. The supermodels altogether ignored me and spent a great deal of time talking about their relationships, magazine covers, and doing selfies together. I knew how hard they must work, but I wasn't even on their radar when I tried to introduce myself. The rest of the models seemed eager to get to know me and had many questions for me.
When it was announced that I'd be closing each line, the supermodels became even more rude to me, if that was possible. Even an extra fifteen seconds was enough sometimes to propel a model into the media limelight. It didn't matter this was a trial event for Monaco. To them I was a young, untrained upstart and shouldn’t even be in the same room with them.
As the event start neared, things became even more hectic. Photographers, cameramen, and dozens of people crammed in backstage. If it wasn't for Heather's guidance, I would've been utterly lost. All the outfits I was going to wear were highly revealing, but my first and last outfit for the event was designed specifically for showing as much skin and being as tantalizing as possible to leave a lingering effect on the spectators.
I stood ready in my outfit, a sheer lace thong panty, a white lace bra that showed my nipples through the material, four inch white stiletto heels, and the signature white angel wings strapped on my back. Amy came up to me and held my hand and whispered in my ear. "You look incredible. Don’t let these other models get to you. You're the most beautiful woman in the world and you have the full support of Anne, Heather, and your girlfriend. Everyone wants you to succeed, just remember that." She carefully kissed me on my cheek.
The music blared and the event was underway. I was very nervous and hoped I wouldn't trip or disappoint everyone. The other girls walked out in turn. When it was my turn, the announcer told the crowd I was the newest Maggie's Secret model and that this was my first runway event. I walked out as confident as I could, but started off by almost running into the model returning down the runway. The lights were brighter than I expected and combined with the camera flashes, I found it difficult to see. I smiled as Heather taught me and managed to get to the end of the runway where I posed, paused, and turned around. Although I couldn’t see much, I certainly heard a loud applause and many positive comments on my looks.
By the time I made it back to my changing area, Heather was there helping me change into my next outfit. She told me how well I did and to focus on a point at the back of the ballroom, and slightly away from any lights so that I could see the end of the runway better. The place was chaotic backstage and within five minutes I was changed into a red babydoll outfit that made Amy salivate. The extra advice I got from Heather helped me a great deal and soon I was feeling much more comfortable.
It was my sixth change where things went a little wrong for me. Just before heading down the runway, one of the supermodels told me my shoe strap was loose. She bent down to 'fix' it for me, which I was very grateful for. Unfortunately, her help was not designed to help me at all. After the first few steps, my shoe strap completely came apart and I nearly fell on my face. There were several ooohhhs from the crowd, but I did my best to make up for it. My career in marketing included many faux paux events where things got published that were in error. In all instances, I pulled myself up and made the most out of it. I decided to do the same here. I took a second on the runway to, as sexy as possible, sit on the edge, and placed a hand on a gentleman's shoulder as I examined my shoe. The strap was cut so I took both shoes off, kissed the gentleman on the cheek, handed him my shoes, and continued down the runway in bare feet. The crowd erupted in cheers.
Heather was all excited during my next change. "That was amazing! You turned that right around and the way you used that gentleman, priceless! Well done, Adela!"
The rest of the event went smooth and I was very grateful for the experience. All the newer models came by and seemed much more friendly to me after the event and even a few of the supermodels told me I did a good job. Every event, even a trial event such as this had a post-event gala. This included the models mingling with the crowd a little and typically there were snacks and drinks. It was not recommended the models eat anything, even though I'm sure we were all starving. At Anne's suggestion, I changed into a very sexy formal gown that revealed much cleavage and was slit up to my hip bone. Anne, Amy, and Heather would meet me in the gala as they wanted all the models to enter at the same time from another entrance.
The gala paused briefly as the models entered and were announced by the master of ceremonies. As before I was requested to go last. When my name was called the cheers and applause was by far louder than any of the other models. Having been rather introverted as a man, this level of attention was very stressful for me. Anne and Amy suggested I focus on one conversation and person at a time, trying to make a lasting impression on each person individually. The tips helped me as I walked into the gala. I didn't get more than a few steps into the room before I was surrounded by people.
I worked my way through the crowd as gracefully as I could. I spoke with many people. Finally, I spotted Anne who was standing next to Bob. When I managed to get to them, Bob turned and took my arm pulling me away from Anne.
"Adela, you certainly didn't disappoint. I was just telling Anne what a remarkable job she did with you. Your stunt with the shoes was not something anyone could have trained you for, yet you pulled it off beautifully. We might even use that during the live broadcasted event in Monaco. It was clear you were nervous at first, but I want you to know how impressed I was by you today."
"Thank you, Mr. Mathers. Anne, Heather, and Amy worked very hard to prepare me for today. They deserve all the credit."
"Although it's nice to see you humble, they're mediocre employees at best. You, however, show real talent. With the right media promotion and taking advantage of some special requests, you could become our most popular supermodel of all times."
"Sir, with all due respect, you don’t give Anne, Heather, and Amy enough credit. They're incredibly dedicated and work long hours. Any success I achieve will be directly attributable to their efforts."
Bob brushed my comments aside as if they were insignificant. "Regardless of your work experience in the past, you need to realize you’re in a new career now. Things work differently in this industry. You'll either learn what it takes to get ahead, or you will be left on the roadside faster than a piece of roadkill. I'm offering you your first chance to get ahead. Meet me and a few other senior executives in an hour in my room here at the hotel." With that he turned and walked away.
I quickly rounded up Anne, Heather, and Amy and headed to a restaurant so that I could finally get some food. While eating some early dinner we discussed the event.
"By all accounts, you were the talk of the show. I received so many comments on how unbelievably beautiful you are and how even the supermodels paled in comparison."
"Thanks, Anne. I couldn't have done it without all of you. I just wish some people realized just how important you are."
"What do you mean?"
I told them about my discussion with Bob. "I'll defend you all with my dying breath. You're all amazing. I just hope I don’t make things difficult for any of you."
Amy, who had been snuggled up against me looked worried. "Why would anything you do make things difficult for us? You were perfect today."
"Perhaps it's not what I do as much as what I don’t do. Bob invited me to his hotel room after the gala to join him and a few other executives. I didn't say no, but I also didn’t go. I'm offended by his suggestion that I won’t go anywhere without choosing the right things to do. If I were honest, I don’t care about success. I was successful in my own right in my previous career. I've done the long hours at the expense of my health and loved ones. I'll not make that mistake again. My only desire for success in this industry is to make all of you look good."
"I'll kill him! How dare he make suggestions like that to you! I'm your girlfriend and I won’t allow it. Anne, isn't there anything we can do?"
"Unfortunately there isn't as long as he isn't blatant about his requests. We'll just have to wait and see what happens."
Part Eight – An Overnight Sensation
A week had past since the runway event and I'd been busy with my continued training. Amy and I grew closer and closer every day and I couldn't have been happier about that. I was working with Anne when she received a call demanding that all four of us were to report to the Switzerland office immediately. None of us knew what was going on but I hoped it wasn't repercussions from my not meeting Bob after the event.
When we arrived at the office we were ushered into the boardroom. Bob and other senior executives were all sitting around the table looking rather unhappy.
Bob began speaking right away. "I'll get right to the point. Someone has leaked photos to the media about Adela. Overnight, Adela has become an Internet sensation. Her photo was tweeted and re-tweeted sixty million times. Our call center is overwhelmed with calls from all around the world. Our websites are crashing. The demand to know more about Adela is overwhelming. I want to know who leaked the photos!"
A heated discussion ensued until I interrupted them all by banging my hand on the table. "What's done is done. It's no use bickering over who did what. The event had hundreds of cameras and phones taking pictures. You need to face reality that anyone could have leaked those photos. The question is what are we going to do about it? I suggest using the mistake to our advantage. If there truly is a viral event happening, then Maggie's should do everything possible to ride that wave. It's not that I want myself more exposed than I already am, but I recommend we have a press conference. Give the world some information and additional photos about me to take the pressure off your websites and call centers. You'll lose business if you can’t maintain those functions and people get busy signals or can’t buy online. Deflect the non-buying traffic to another website with my information and additional media. We announce my debut at the Monaco event. You'll get more publicity that way and you'll be able to hand select the media you want to attend."
One of the other executives raised an eyebrow. "Where did you ever find this girl, Anne? She's absolutely correct. Bob, let's get a social media page dedicated to Adela. Put it on a scalable web hosting platform so that site doesn't crash as well. Set up a press conference. Monaco's coming up soon. We'll want a bigger venue there and more media coverage than ever before. Keep Anne appraised of your progress. Anne, Heather, and Amy, well done all three of you. Adela, I'm very glad you're working with us. I'm sure we have a contract in place but I want you to know I appreciate what you bring to Mag's."
I looked over at Bob as we left the office. He didn’t look happy. "Anne, who was that man?"
"You don’t know? That's Miles Bertrand, CEO of Maggie's Secret."
"I can't believe I slammed my hand down on the table in front of the CEO and interrupted their conversation."
"Adela, you never cease to amaze me. I've never received recognition from the CEO before. Bob must be seething right now as he was told to keep me in the loop. Bob's always been the type to dictate to others and control through withholding information. I've known you more as Adela than I ever did as Jim and sometimes I forget the valuable experience you bring to the table."
"I think we all deserve a celebration. Can I make dinner for all of you tonight?"
"If it's half as good as the last time, we'd love to."
"Would it be alright if I took Amy shopping and we bypass training for the rest of the day?"
"It's already near lunchtime anyways, I don’t see why not."
"Come by at seven."
Heather and Anne headed on their way and Amy waited behind with me. "So why does my girlfriend want to take me shopping?" She wiggled her eyebrows at me.
"We haven’t had much alone time lately and I wanted to take you to lunch and make sure you feel special."
"Mmm. You always make me feel special, Adela. But, I like the thought."
We walked together arm in arm as we tried to find a good lunch restaurant. I spotted a small store that sold flowers and I dragged Amy inside. We bought a small bouquet for the table for dinner and I bought a long-stemmed red rose for Amy. As I gave it to her I whispered in her ear. "A single red rose for the most beautiful woman in the world that has completely won my heart."
"Oh Adela!" She hugged me and kissed me.
During lunch we casually chatted back and forth. "I don’t know how crazy things are going to get, Amy. I've never been an Internet sensation before. I want to promise you three things. First, I promise to do my best to not let any of this change me. Second, that no matter what happens, you'll always be my first priority. I'm loyal to a fault and as long as you want me, I'm yours. Finally, I promise to keep my promises."
"I want you, Adela. And I promise to always have you as my first priority."
We shopped hand-in-hand into the afternoon buying ingredients for dinner. It was so enjoyable to simply spend time together. Back at the apartment, Amy put on some soft music and arranged the flowers and set the table as I prepared lasagna with a Caesar salad. I watched Amy wistfully and imagined what it might be like for us to live together. Every few minutes Amy would come by and kiss me.
Anne and Heather arrived on time and we toasted to staying together no matter what happened. Anne told us the press conference would be tomorrow morning and I was to be there to answer questions by the media. Dinner turned out to be a huge success and Amy stayed the night.
Part Nine – The Press Conference
The next morning I found myself in another sexy but formal dress for the press conference. Bob was careful to educate me to make sure I didn't answer too many personal questions and I was not to speak about my contract or for Maggie's Secret.
The press conference started and Bob took the podium. "Welcome everyone. Obviously you're here to find out a little more about Maggie's Secret's newest model. Please welcome Adela Cervenka."
I came around the corner and paused a moment for the media to take photos before I took the podium. There were many positive affirmations about my looks.
"Dekuji a zdravim. Vous et salutations remercier. Thank you and greetings. Who would like to ask the first question?"
"Ms. Cervenka. What's it like to be the most spoken about person on the Internet?"
"Please, call me Adela. That's an interesting question for which I don't have a good answer. I've not been paying much attention to the media the past few days so I'm not really sure what's being said."
"They're saying you’re the most beautiful woman in the world."
I smiled. "That's very flattering, but I know I'm not the most beautiful woman in the world. Beauty is not just this..." I indicated my body with my hands. "… but rather something far more intrinsic. A woman's looks are fleeting, in the media one day and replaced by someone else the next. It's my opinion that beauty extends beyond our looks but rests in someone's character and how they can touch your heart and your mind in a positive way."
"How old are you and what's your background?"
"I'm nineteen years old and I have focused my studies in marketing and economics. I grew up in Prague."
"Some say that models are exploited and abused. What can you say about that?"
"First off, I want to say that my experience with Maggie's Secret has been nothing but excellent. I can tell you that the modeling industry does have more than its share of sexual exploitation. I've held several jobs in the past and the life of a model is nowhere near what people believe. It's not all glitz and glamor, jet-setting around the world. These women are some of the hardest working people I've ever met, often working nonstop twelve hours per day."
Bob stepped back up to the podium. "Thank you, Adela. If you want to see more of Adela, you'll need to book your trip to her debut event in Monaco in ten days."
Behind the scenes Bob grabbed my arm hard and pulled me to the side. "You're on thin ice, Adela. This was not my idea and I don’t like stupid girls like you using your looks to manipulate people. You never showed up after the gala the other day. You need to stop thinking and just do your job."
"I'm not sure why you don’t like me and quite frankly, I don't care. I don't tie my success to you or Maggie's Secret. There are only two reasons I'm still here right now. First, I have a contract and I honor my obligations. Second, I owe a debt to Anne, Heather, and Amy that I'll never be able to repay and I'll do my best to represent Mag's in order to honor them."
Bob was red faced and was about to hit me when he looked up and saw Miles Bertrand and Anne standing there. Miles walked over and shook my hand. "Well done, Adela. If there wasn't a big enough buzz over you already, there sure will be within a few hours. I thought you handled those questions excellently. You're an asset to this organization. Don't you also think so Bob?"
"Why yes... She represents us very well."
"Anne, again, I want to applaud your efforts on discovering this rare gem and getting her trained so quickly. It's my belief that Adela will prove to be Mag's best investment to date. Please treat Adela and your team tonight and send me the bill. I look forward to Monaco."
Anne came over and took me by the arm and led me away. "I overheard what you said to Bob. I don't want you to ever feel you owe me. I'm as proud of you as I ever could be of anyone. You took a risk there with Bob and he can make our lives pretty miserable. I've never seen anyone stand their ground against him like you have. I think you've got him completely off balance. Let's go get Amy and Heather. I never turn down an opportunity to celebrate on the CEO's nickel."
That evening we all went out to a fancy dinner and then to a quaint little bar. The bar had some televisions playing and a news clip featuring me appeared. Anne yelled to the bartender to turn up the volume.
"...Maggie's Secret's newest model held a press conference today. I was there and I must say I've never been so captivated by anyone my entire life. I've seen many beautiful women in my life, but Adela was beyond perfection and she said it herself, quote, 'A woman's looks are fleeting, in the media one day and replaced by someone else the next. It's my opinion that beauty extends beyond our looks but rests in someone's character and how they can touch your heart and touch your mind in a positive way.' She was articulate, intelligent, and if I wasn't already married, I'd be knocking on her door right now. In the brief press conference she did truly touch my heart and mind. The Internet has been lit up by the snippets of photos we have of her. Maggie's Secret has launched a new website devoted to Adela, where you can see additional photos and bio. If you want to see or hear more about her, you'll have to watch Maggie's Secret's new clothing line debut event Friday evening next week..."
Amy turned to me. "It's started, sweetheart." She looked a little downcast.
I took her hand in mine. "Move in with me, or I could move in with you. Either way, I want to be with you. Remember my promise to you. I honor my word."
Her eyes lit up. "We'll need to find a place that's more secure and private. We can start looking right away."
"You've made me the happiest woman ever!"
Part Ten - Monaco
We all travelled to Monaco a day before the debut event. By now everything I was doing felt much more comfortable. My movements didn't distract me any longer, even though I enjoyed the bounce of my breasts, the sway of my hips, and the tickle of my hair down my back. True to Marketing's word, I've never had to shave and my legs remained silky smooth. Amy and I walked the beaches and enjoyed the warmth of the Mediterranean Sea and sun. The media were everywhere and it seemed there was a camera pointed at me at all times.
We headed over to the event site and met the other models. They all huddled around me and wanted to thank me for the kind words I spoke about them. Even the other supermodels started to think I wasn't just after taking their prestigious positions. We did a dress rehearsal and the feeling amongst the models was that this was going to be by far the biggest event they ever participated in. The venue would hold five thousand people and we were told that it would be standing room only.
Google was reporting that Adela Cervenka was the most searched for name across the entire Internet. Maggie's Secret would simulcast the event live over television as well as the Internet. People lined the streets hoping to get a glimpse of the models. Maggie's Secret wanted me to keep a low profile, within reason, and suggested I not attend any of the pre-event parties. This was fine for Amy and me as we decided to eat dinner in our room and make sure we found time for each other.
The next day the event didn’t start until 7:00 pm, but the models' day started at 7:00 am. We each had to work with the seamstresses to do our final fittings first thing so they would have time to finalize the adjustments and us refitted a second time. Cameras were everywhere as we went through our behind the scenes preparations. I was surprised to have the supermodels request selfies with me, but Amy told me afterwards that they wanted my face with theirs when they posted them so that they would generate more social media hits for themselves. I didn't mind.
Light snacks were provided throughout the day to keep the models somewhat fed, although the finger food they provided was not the most filling. It would be late before we all got a real meal. By 2:00 pm the final rehearsal was performed with music and lighting. They had live singers that we had to walk around on the runway. I felt pretty good about how I was moving and Heather said my poses were perfect.
The masters of ceremonies was announcing me every time I went on stage. I gathered they really wanted to make sure people paid attention when I was on the runway. After rehearsal, all the models went into final preparations. We showered and went straight to hair and makeup. Makeup took an exceptionally long time as every detail was meticulously layered on. Luckily, as Anne had pointed out, I had no need of foundation, but they spent extra time on my eyeshadow making sure it picked up and enhanced the look of my eyes.
An hour before the event started they opened the doors and the people flooded in. The media received preferred seating near the stage. Live cameras were recording with reporters on scene giving up to the minutes updates. With all the pomp and ceremony, bands playing, and announcements, the actual runway modeling wouldn't start until 7:30 pm. I looked over the crowd and drew in a deep breath. After tonight, I'd truly be a household name for good or for bad. I could see the headlines now... 'Adela Fail' or 'Maggie's Secret was that Adela wasn't anything special.' I sighed and tried not to wring my hands as my nerves got the best of me.
The moment had finally arrived and we were all lined up. The lights dimmed, the music started and the show began. When it was my turn to step onto the stage, they announced my name and the place went completely silent, however, once the lights hit my body the applause was deafening. I couldn’t even hear the music anymore. I leaned on Heather's training at that moment as otherwise I would've been completely blinded by the flashes and the lights. As it was, I could barely see the edges of the runway. Heather had advised me memorize my step counts up and down the runway and that helped make everything go smoothly.
Backstage was organized chaos for my quick changes. Anne was watching social media feeds as they happened and she was giving us updates. Twitter and social media sites were flooded with photos and messages. The vast majority were positive, but there were many comments that felt the models were degrading to women. The event went smooth for me until the final runway. I was wearing the large white feathered wings, and a stunning white lingerie outfit that was the crowning glory for the entire new line. I was even given a little tiara to wear with the outfit. I was halfway down the runway when a little blonde girl ran up onto the stage. She was no more than ten and must have had Down Syndrome. Once again the crowd was silent and the music stopped. She was the cutest little girl I'd ever seen. The mother screamed for her return, but unfazed she ran straight for me. I squatted down and scooped her up into my arms. I talked to her as I continued down the runway to the end.
"Aren't you the prettiest little girl."
"I want to be just like you when I grow up. I want to be pretty so I can be an angel too!"
"You're beautiful enough just as you are. Here, this is for you." I reached up and took my little tiara off and placed it on her head. "There you go. You're an angel now, just like me." She beamed with pride and had the biggest smile on her round face.
I took her hand and led her down and back to her mother. I squatted back down and the girl gave me a huge hug which I reciprocated. My hand lingered on her face. The mother whispered a 'thank you' to me. I stepped back up on stage and finished my pose. The crowd went wild. When I got backstage Anne ran over to me.
"That was the most amazing thing I've ever seen. So touching! The Internet's on fire. There's photos of you with the little girl springing up all over the place. Maggie's Secret stock just jumped thirteen percent. Comments are flooding in at how proud people are of Maggie's Secret to take the time to do something so special like that for the little girl. Amy and Heather are waiting. You need to go to the gala event and we need to get you ready for the ball, Cinderella."
I met up with Amy and Heather and we all congratulated each other. My success meant it was their success. I thanked them for all their training and support.
Amy kissed me as I changed. "I know you'll be busy for a while. I'll expect you back at our room by 10:00 pm. I'll have dinner ready for us." She snuggled close. "I love you, Adela."
I kissed her passionately. "I love you, Amy. Nothing can keep me from being there with you tonight."
Amy and Anne left and headed for the gala. Heather helped me finish changing.
"You were incredible tonight, Adela. You looked spectacular and this dress will blow everyone away."
I looked at myself in the mirror. I'd become somewhat used to my new reflection, but there are times, like this one, that I was still stunned by the beautiful woman staring back at me. My dress was long and flowing, with a high cut to one hip, and angling across my thighs then down to my ankles. The front was low cut and plunging as well as the back. Long earrings, a necklace, a bracelet, and four inch heels completed the outfit. It was revealing yet sophisticated. I met up with the other models who were all giddy with excitement. They really looked up to me as a role model and many were sharing that I inspired them to do more special events to help various causes.
As before the master of ceremonies announced the models as we entered the gala. I was last again and when my name was called there was loud applause. Within my first few steps I was mobbed by people on all sides. Everyone wanted to talk with me. Being more of an introvert I tend to get recharged by having time to myself and larger crowds tend to pull energy from me. I tried to focus on one person at a time and that helped a lot. At one point the mother of the young girl grabbed my arm and thanked me profusely. She told me no one had ever validated her daughter publicly like I had done and wondered if I would speak at an event for families with Down Syndrome children. I told her I'd be happy to if a good time could be arranged, but my first commitments were to Maggie's Secret. I gave her Anne's contact information to try and confirm a time.
I checked the time and it was 9:45 pm. I had just enough time to leave and get back to Amy. I started for the doors when Bob slid his arm around my waist from behind. "I need you to come with me to a special after party."
"I'm sorry, Mr. Mathers, but I promised Amy I'd meet her for dinner in a few minutes. Thank you for the invite." I turned to leave but I felt him press something hard into my side.
"It's not a request and yes you're feeling a gun pressed into your side. Don't make any sudden moves. We're heading to the elevator to my room."
I'd never had a gun held towards me before and I'm sure if I was still a man I would have been just as afraid as I was now. Being a woman, I knew I was no match for a man that weighed twice as much as me. I might be able to get away and I was leaner and faster, but I couldn't outrun a bullet. Oddly enough, the thought that most bothered me was that I'd not make my promise to Amy.
I looked for every opportunity to get away or to get someone's attention but nothing came up. I was starting to shake at the thought that I might not get out of this alive. Some people say it's better to live and take what comes than to try something and not live. I didn't know what Bob was going to do to me.
He led me to his room and he checked to make sure no one had followed us before closing the door. "Sit on the bed."
"What's this about? Why are you doing this?"
"You really don't know? Everyone touts your praises and speaks so highly of you. Adela's the most beautiful woman in the world. Adela's so smart and compassionate. Our models are mimicking your behavior and you've made me look like a fool more than once. Our CEO has even had several discussions with me about my attitude since you came here. I'm on the verge of losing my career because of you!"
I stared at him as I had a hard time understanding why he was focusing all his problems on me. "We can work this out. If you let me go, things will smooth out for you. Don't do something now that you can never recover from."
"Shut your mouth! At first I sort of liked the little Slavic accent we gave you, now I find it nothing but annoying. I'm going to inflict upon you pain befitting the problems you've brought upon me. I'm going to tell you what I'm going to do to you so you can be thinking about that the entire time. First, I'm going to have you strip for me, then you're going to lie on this bed as I take your virginity from you. Once I've done that to my satisfaction, I'm going to put a bullet through your throat so your still alive as I toss you off the balcony to the concrete below."
If I was going to die anyways, I was certainly not going to let this man defile me first, not without a fight. He moved over and sat in a chair and pointed the gun at me. "Strip. But take your time as I want to enjoy seeing your humiliation."
I bolted for the door and turned the handle as I felt his hands close around my ankle and pull violently, his gun left absently by the chair. The door came ajar, but the chain stopped it from opening any further as my hands slipped from the knob. I screamed for all I was worth and kicked with my other foot. My stiletto heel cut into his arm and he let go of my ankle. I sprang to my knees and grabbed for the door again, trying to get the chain off. I screamed for help again as his bloody arm encircled my neck. I tried the releases Amy taught me, but his adrenaline filled body wouldn't budge. He wrestled me over to the bed and threw me violently down. I kicked and screamed as he grabbed for me. His hand clamped down on my mouth, blood dripped from his arm and onto my cheek. I stared into his rage filled eyes and knew I was about to die. I struggled, kicked and twisted. Spittle was falling from his mouth as he bared his teeth trying to settle me down. His other hand rose to strike me.
The door to the room burst open. Wood splinters flew in all directions. Amy dove across the bed, tackling Bob from his side, throwing them both from the bed and crashing into the balcony sliding glass doors. Two men were right behind her with drawn weapons. Bob was underneath Amy as she elbowed him in the nose. "You keep your hands off my Adela!" The men with weapons pulled her off of Bob. She was she incensed and continued to hit and kick Bob who remained on the floor with an obvious broken nose. Amy grabbed me and pulled me into her arms. She looked me in the eyes and up and down. "Are you okay? Did he hurt you?"
I snuggled into her arms and found I was shaking. "I... I'm alright... He was going to rape and kill me... I've never felt so afraid and vulnerable in my entire life."
"But you weren't vulnerable. You fought him, you screamed, you gave yourself a chance. I'm so proud of you, but I'm taking you home tonight."
Luckily my nerves had held back my hunger since by the time I had given my statement to multiple law enforcement officers, Anne, Heather, Amy, and the CEO of Maggie's Secret, it was nearing midnight. Bob would be tried for attempted rape and murder and Miles Bertrand had already contacted HR to start his immediate termination. Miles was extremely upset by all of this and promised to make things up to me. By the time everything was complete it was just after one in the morning. Amy took me back to our room and ordered up some food to be delivered.
I picked at my food as we talked. "You were like my knight in shining armor, Amy. I can’t believe the way you tackled Bob and broke his nose."
"I told you I was somewhat possessive. No one messes with my girl."
I smiled weakly, trying hard to get out of my emotional funk that had settled over me. Everything had been so wonderful. I'd been living my dream fantasy, and then this happened. I didn't realize just how much of a target I could potentially be being so beautiful. "You still want me as your girl? I'll give it all up if you want. I don’t care about being a supermodel. I'd be happy to simply find a nice little place somewhere quiet as long as we could be together."
Amy stopped what she was doing and sat on the bed next to me. "I understand this has shaken you up pretty badly. If I consider it from your perspective, you've never been in such a position in your entire life. Women in general live with this threat all the time. It doesn't matter much how good looking we are. There are men, not many, like Bob that will do these things. Yet, we still have to live our lives. You need to gain your confidence back, that's all. As for me wanting you to be my girl, I don't give my heart lightly. You're mine, Adela Cervenka, for as long as you want me. You don’t have to give up anything. I knew what I was getting into."
I looked into Amy's eyes and I smiled, the burdens falling off of me. "As long as I want you? Even if that's for the rest of my life?"
"Especially if it's for the rest of your life." She placed her hands on my face and kissed me.
Part Eleven – The Aftermath
Several days later I found myself in Miles Bertrand's office. "Adela, I want to extend my deepest apologies for Bob's actions. I need you to know that he does not represent who we are as a company."
"I can’t blame Maggie's Secret or any individual here for his actions. Bob chose what he did on his own."
"Thank you for that. Not everyone would be so accommodating that way. I have the contract that you agreed to several weeks ago." He ripped it in two.
"No! I'm sorry if I did something wrong, Mr. Bertrand. I love this company and my job. The people I work with..." I started to tear up.
He put up his hand. "You're not fired. I can't in all honesty feel good about this contract any longer. Besides, legally it wasn't binding as it was made with Jim, not Adela. I'd like to offer you something different. As you're probably aware, an outpouring of support for Maggie's Secret has begun. In the days since Monaco our stock has risen forty-three percent and, for the first time in our company's history, we can’t keep stock on the shelves. There is only one thing that has caused all of this. That's you."
"No, Mr. Bertrand, not me. If it wasn't for Anne, Heather, and Amy, I'd never have stepped foot on that runway. If it wasn't for the thousands of man hours from the Marketing staff and the research team, I'd not be Adela."
"That's what I like about you, Adela. You're humble and always want to give credit to other people. While you're correct, these people deserve much credit, it's your character that people gravitate to. You said it so well yourself. Beauty is not that..." He pointed to my body. "It's your ability to positively impact other's hearts and minds. You do that. Let me ask you a question."
I was still staring at the torn up contract. I nodded.
"If you were running Maggie's Secret right now, what would you do?"
"That's easy, Mr. Bertrand. You currently have a vacancy for an Executive VP of Marketing. I'd expand the scope of that role to add model and customer relations. I'd put Anne Banks in that position and Heather as VP over model relations. Anne's extremely competent and a very gifted and intelligent individual. Heather's been a model for many years and they both have a heart to see change in this industry. Amy, she's so amazing and I'm not just saying this because we're in a relationship. She'd be perfect to work with the models in their fitness, health, and self-defense. I believe with them at the helm of these areas, Maggie's Secret could be a world force for change in the industry."
I paused then continued. "We make policies to change the way we deal with the models and punish the old 'give me ten minutes one on one and you'll get ahead in this industry' mentality. As a company, we should promote more values other than just sexuality. Thus, you need a VP of customer relations that can work to build a bridge between what Mag's sells and how people feel. We should spearhead support groups for women and expand the clothing line for the not-so-perfect body shape. We need to make sure we're not creating a clothing line on the backs of women and children, slaving in some sweatshop. We need to do more charity work so that when people buy from us, they feel proud of the company they choose to buy from. I could go on."
Miles sat back with a contemplative look on his face. "And what about you? Where do you fit in all of this? You realize for every order we are receiving, we have two or three requests for you to model, be an actress, attend a charity function, speak, and be interviewed. You can't do it all. What do you want?"
I looked back longingly at the contract. "I'd just be happy to represent Maggie's Secret in any way you deemed fit, within reason, of course. I want to keep modeling. I'd love to keep working with Anne, Heather, and Amy."
"I like you, Adela. There is something special about you. It's not the looks, it's who you are. What if I told you I agree with all you've just said. Would you stay with us?"
"Just tape up that contract and I'll be happy to continue to work here."
"You could have anything you want? You know that? You could walk out these doors and have a thousand offers for millions of dollars per year and you would prefer to have a ten-year contract for $40,000 Euros per year?"
"If I got to continue to work with everyone I care about and really make a difference in the lives of women. In a heartbeat."
"It's not about fame and money with you is it?"
"No, sir. It's about being with those that I love, doing something I believe in."
"You're a breath of fresh air. That's why we need to keep you. I'm willing to do everything you asked with one exception."
"What's that?"
"You can't keep your old job and contract."
"But that's what I want."
"I can’t give it to you because you're worth more than that. I'd like to make you VP of Customer Relations. You'd have full reign to travel, meet with groups, act, and model. The entire time you'd represent Maggie's Secret. I'd ask that you model for us for at least the four major events we have per year. As a combined modeling and VP role, I'd offer you $935,000 Euros per year. That salary, is far lower than I believe you are worth, but is in line with other supermodel contracts we have."
"I don't know what to say."
"I'm hoping you'll say yes."
"Yes, of course!"
"I'll have a new agreement for you by the end of the day. I know that Anne, Heather, and Amy are waiting to see me also. Don’t mention what we spoke about, I'd like to give them the good news myself. It's one of the little joys I have, giving people good news."
"Thank you so much! I hope I never disappoint you."
"I don't think that's possible, Adela."
I waited in Anne's office while Anne, Heather, and Amy went to see Miles Bertrand. I was bubbling over with joy and couldn't wait to see them all. The wait reminded me of the wait I had on the table so many weeks ago. It felt like two days, even though it was only an hour. I watched the door eagerly until I couldn’t stand it any longer. It was then that the door finally opened. Instead of smiles, they all looked sad.
"He fired us all."
"What?"
"He told us that we could no longer hold the jobs we had."
"I can’t believe it! That's not what he told me! I'm going back there right now and telling him he can kiss my …"
"Wait. He told us we couldn't have our current jobs, but based upon your recommendations, he had new jobs for us."
I admit, I was rather dense and slow until it dawned on me and they are burst out laughing.
"We all got major promotions because of you!"
"No, not because of me, it was because you earned them."
"The only thing that really matters, is I get to continue working with you all."
We all hugged and headed out to celebrate.
Later that night Amy and I stood on a balcony overlooking Zurich. It was a warm summer's evening and we'd all had much to celebrate. Amy looked me in the eyes and kissed me. I pressed into her body and held her close. "I've been meaning to ask you something since Monaco but the timing never seemed right." She got on one knee and took my hand. I took a shuttered breath realizing what she was doing. "I'm kind of old fashioned and felt we couldn't move in together without having a true commitment to each other. Will you, Adela Cervenka, marry me? Will you make me the happiest woman alive? To be with me through the good times and bad?" I could believe what I was hearing. A beautiful diamond ring was held out in her shaking hand.
"You had my heart from the day I looked into your eyes for the first time. I will, with all my heart."
She slipped the ring onto my finger. I pulled her up into a long, passionate kiss.
Memoirs of an Interplanetary Queen
Part 1
Tomorrow is my eighteenth birthday and I've been waiting for this day for many years. You see, I've had a crush on a girl since the tenth grade. She's like the feeling of standing in a warm summer's rain; like the first day in spring when you realize you don’t need to wear a coat; like the fresh smell of the air after a lightning storm; and like the first taste of bubblegum before it become all bland and tasteless. Tomorrow, on my birthday, she promised me that we'd have a date.
I can imagine it now. I'm standing on a couple or three large telephone books so I can look her straight in the eyes. I'm on the short side and I need a little vertical encouragement... Anyways, I'm looking in her blue eyes, her long brunette hair is lightly blowing in the warm summer, fresh-cut grass smelling breeze, and her full red lips are moist and slightly parted, ready for my kiss. A strand of my long blonde hair drifts in front of my eyes...
No! Wait! This is my fantasy! My dream of what will happen tomorrow. What's with the long blonde hair? I sigh and try to start over but it's no use. Talyn, that's her name. She's always been there for me, stood by my side, defended me, but never really shown any inkling that she was remotely interested in me romantically. I'm also sure whatever we do on our date, I'll not find a couple of telephone books ready for me to kiss her spontaneously. I can imagine it now. The moment is right, Talyn is ready for my kiss, and I have to run and find three telephone books.
Who am I kidding? If I'd been born as a puppy, I would've been the runt of the runts of twenty litters of puppies. I was five foot three and had disgusting dog-poop colored hair with more cow licks than spiders have legs. My eyes were the color of leftover bananas that had been exposed to the air too long. I was uncoordinated, ungainly, uncultured, unimpressive, and overall, uninteresting. Whereas, Talyn... Wow, she was like the first taste of a chocolate cake, or as fresh as water from melted un-yellowed snow.
Why she even likes me I'm sure I'll never know. I'd scale the tallest tree that was covered in poison ivy totally naked to prove my love to her. If a runaway moose was after her, I'd be willing to lay my life down to protect her. Only she and I know how embarrassingly often she protected me in the last years of high school.
I've always been the brunt of jokes, teasing, and bullying at school. I was called gay, fag, girlie-girl, wimp, mouse, and pee-on. I was underdeveloped everywhere, and I mean everywhere. Once the guys in gym class threw me naked into the girl's change room because they said I was a girl and shouldn’t be with the men. Always, Talyn was there. She fought for me, even against guys twice her size. Amazingly, she won everytime. She'd give me first aid after I'd been in a one-sided fight, which was quite frequent. She'd walk me home from the bus. She'd lift my spirits when I was feeling down.
Don't get me wrong, I wasn't a pushover. Well, I was easily pushed over, but I did stand up for what was right. No matter how many times I got the cr-p beat out of me for sticking my slightly crooked nose where it didn’t belong, I always fought for the little guy. If someone was being bullied, I'd be the first to try to stop that. If the kid that was bigger than me got pushed by a bigger kid, then I'd squeeze in between the two to try and stop the fight. Not sure how I got wired to be a superhero when I was stuck in Minnie Mouse's body. And yes, it wasn't a Freudian slip, I did say Minnie Mouse because she's smaller than Mickey.
But Talyn... I worship her. She's like that new car smell. I'll never understand why she stands by me day after day. Maybe I'm more like a sister to her? I realized long ago my life would've been better if I'd been born a girl. Maybe she saw me more like a little sister.
I looked at the clock and was surprised I'd daydreamed the evening away. I said goodnight to my adoptive parents who, I believe, took me in more for government tax write-off than to be parents. They barely knew who I was and altogether forgot it was my birthday tomorrow. It bothered me but I wasn't surprised as they'd missed my last five birthdays.
I went to my room and looked around. On my walls were posters of space and Star Wars. My favorite was a poster of Rey. She was everything I dreamed of being one day. Okay, I'll admit that's a little strange, but it was true. I despised who I was and she was the exact opposite. Confident yet compassionate. Beautiful and courageous. Who wouldn't want to be her?
I try not to be so down on myself. Sure, my analogies suck, but I'm smart. I got straight 'A's in all my subjects in school. I didn't even have to study. I never hit my head on things and it doesn't cost a lot to feed me. My parents, even though they mostly ignore me, took me in and clothed me and always gave me a place where I felt secure.
It took a while to get to sleep. After all, if you're about to have a date with a girl whose looks would make an angel appear as ugly, sleeping is usually the last thing on your mind.
Part 2
When I woke, I jumped out of bed as I realized it was nearly eight in the morning. Talyn said she'd pick me up at nine. Today was going to be an awesome day! I was eighteen and out of high school, it was summer, and I've got a date with Talyn. I looked at myself in the mirror and cringed. Nothing I could improve there without reincarnation. I ran downstairs to find a note on the kitchen table.
'Gone out for a few days. Try to get a job. You're out of high school now and you should be out of the house altogether or paying rent.'
Really? I opened the fridge to find next to nothing except a few beer and some moldy leftover pizza. I'd try not to let it get to me, but I admit it did hurt. The doorbell rang as I was eating a handful of dry cold cereal for breakfast. I ran to the door.
"Hey Tiger! Happy birthday!" Talyn leaned in and gave me a hug. It was so nice since I was on the step above her it made us a little closer in height. I always thought her nickname for me was cute. I prefered Tiger to George any day. She said she called me that because I had the heart of a tiger.
"Talyn, I've been looking forward to this day for so long. I can't tell you how much it means to me you'd take the time to be with me. Did you want to come in for a second? I just need to wash up and I'll be right back."
"Sure thing, Tiger. Don’t take too long though, we've got a tight schedule today."
I ran upstairs, washed my face, brushed my teeth, and ran back downstairs faster than an Olympic swimmer completed a lap in a pool. Talyn was in the kitchen. She'd just read my parent's note and had a disgusted frown on her face.
"I'm sorry, I shouldn't have read that."
"No worries. Such is life when you're me."
"They don't know what they have in you."
"A tax-break? Someone to mow the lawn?"
"No! They really don’t know what and who you are. If they did, I'm sure they'd treat you different. Come on, let's go!"
I followed after her, excited to see what would lie in store for me today. I locked the door behind me and saw a gorgeous shiny blue Yamaha FJR motorcycle. "Is that yours?"
"Uhm... A friend is letting me borrow it. Here, put on the helmet."
"I didn't know you could ride a motorcycle."
"There are a few things you don’t know about me."
Talyn was saying some strange things lately. I wasn't sure what to make of it. When she straddled the bike and indicated to me to get on behind her, my musings vanished.
"Hang on to me!"
I laid my head against her back and wrapped my arms around her waist. I was in heaven.
"Here we go!" The motorcycle leapt forward. I've never gone from zero to sixty so fast in my life before. I imagined myself in a hovercar in Star Wars. It was exhilarating.
We travelled for over an hour and wound up at a cabin next to a lake. It was pretty isolated even though it wasn't far off the main road. Talyn had me get off the motorcycle and she walked me to the door of the cabin. We put the helmets inside and she quickly found a blanket and a picnic basket. She led me back outside to a spot next to the lake and spread out the blanket. I ignored the chirping of the birds, the occasional fish leaping from the water, and the fresh smell of the pine forest. My entire world right now was right before me. We sat down and she fished into the basket and pulled out a pair of wine glasses and a little bottle.
"Wine?"
She smiled. I was always dazzled by her smile. It was like a row of clouds in a sky of red. Terrible analogy. Her smile was like pearls set amongst rubies. Her smile was amazing. "We need to toast, Tiger."
"What do we toast to?"
"To the end of your old life and the start of your new life."
"That sounds like I'm dying. But sure... I can see it in a way. I'm eighteen now. My parents want to kick me out of the house. I'll have to get a job. The old is gone and the new is yet to come."
"You're not eighteen yet."
"Sure I am. This is my birthday."
"You turn eighteen when you match the same time eighteen years after your birth. That's not for another forty-three minutes."
"You know the exact time I was born."
"I know more about you than you might think."
Here was another example of general strangeness coming from Talyn. I decided to change the topic. "Talyn, why do you like me? I mean, look at me. You could be with any guy in the world. You're gorgeous, talented, kick-ass, and smart."
"It's complicated." She looked over the lake and paused thoughtfully.
"You don’t want to say because you'll offend me. You pity me? Is that why?"
"Oh for heaven's sake, Tiger. I don't pity you. You have something inside you that few people in this world have. You've got spunk. You're a fighter. You're incredibly smart. You're compassionate and care about people. For all of these things and more, this is why I like you."
"Would you be romantically interested in me if I was better looking?" I wasn't sure where these words were coming from. Someone hiding in the forest must be remotely controlling my mouth.
She stared at me with her big confused eyes. I stymied her. She didn't know what to say. "I'm attracted to you."
That was all I needed to hear. We were sitting close to one another so my height didn’t make much difference. I had the wine fuelling me. I leaned close and kissed her. She now had a look of complete befuddlement and bafflement. She stood quickly and gracefully, like a gazelle near a crocodile, and took a few paces away from me.
"I'm sorry, Talyn. Forget that ever happened." I pleaded with her. She was the only friend I had in the world.
She turned and looked at me, then at her watch. "I'm flattered, Tiger. Really I am. But you believe you know me when you really don't."
"I don’t understand."
"I need you to come to the bedroom with me."
"Uhm... Sure!"
"I'm not asking you to sleep with me, Tiger."
"Oh. You know I'll follow you anywhere. Lead the way."
I followed Talyn into the bedroom. "I need you to sit on the bed and take this pill."
I looked at her outstretched hand with a little blue pill in her palm. "Uhm... Talyn? I might not be exceptionally endowed, but I don't think I need a Viagra."
Talyn sighed but remained calm. "It's not Viagra. It's to put you to sleep."
"Is this when you tell me the world around me is a virtual image projected into my mind and I'm really a human battery powering robots that have secretly taken over the world? Why would you want me to fall asleep?"
"If you take the pill, I'll sit with you and explain a few things."
My imagination started running wild. Talyn was an axe murderer but couldn’t kill me if I was awake. Hmmm. No biggy. I'd be honored to be chopped up by Talyn. Maybe she wanted to make me a cake while I slept. No matter what I imagined, nothing was too bad, so I reached for the pill and swallowed it.
"Okay, Tiger. I'm going to turn around. Take off your clothes and slip under the sheets. Tell me when you're ready."
"This is getting more than a little strange."
She turned and I stripped, embarrassed by my scrawny body. I slid under the covers and rolled on my side so I could see her. "I'm ready."
Talyn came over and sat on the bed next to me. I started getting sleepy right away. She pulled the sheet up and around my neck in a loving manner. "I'm going to tell you a story. You're not who you think you are and I'm not who you think I am. You weren't born here. You're from another planet. A planet of magic and wonder." I was very sleepy and groggy and having a hard time concentrating. "You were born to Christophos and Annabella Amiday, King and Queen of the planet and empire Nealander. Your name is Serenity Lorelei Joelle Amiday, Princess of Nealander." I was listening, but things weren't registering. Did Talyn just say I was a princess? I shrugged and drifted off to sleep.
Part 3
When I woke I could feel the warmth of the cabin and could smell the distinct odor of burning wood. I opened my eyes to see a cozy fire burning in the fireplace. There were several lights on in the cabin but it was still dimly lit. Darkness had fallen outside. I looked over and could see Talyn stirring next to me. She was sitting in a chair and must have drifted off to sleep. I lay there unmoving, content to merely watch her. Her eyes fluttered open and she looked at me.
"Oh my God! I'm sorry I fell asleep. Don't speak or move yet. Let me get a better look at you." She took a lamp from the nightstand and moved it closer to my face. Talyn drew in a deep breath and looked stunned. I knew I wasn't the best looking kid around, but she looked like she was about to faint. I must be quite a sight. Was there drool falling from my lips?
"Do you remember anything from the story I began telling you last night? Just nod yes or no." It was my breath. She didn’t want me to talk and breathe out early evening morning breath. I shook my head no, embarrassed. "I'll start the story again, but you need to promise me something. Don't freak out. You're not the same person that fell asleep a short time ago."
"Why are you acting so..." I stopped mid-sentence. My voice was all wrong. It sounded sweet and melodic, feminine. I shook my head to clear away the remaining grogginess. A few stray blonde hairs fell in front of my eyes.
Talyn reached over and pulled the hair from my widening eyes. "You need to take this slow. I can't imagine what a shock this will be for you. You're a young woman now. Well, that's not completely accurate. You were always female, but you'd been transformed for your own safety. Once you turned eighteen, the age of maturity, your transformation ended. That was a few hours ago."
"Wait, what..." I stopped my feminine voice again. I pulled my hand to my face. It was definitely feminine, or more feminine than it had been.
Talyn reached over and placed her hand on my cheek. "Look at me." I was starting to hyperventilate. I looked her in the eyes, my analogies forgotten for the moment. "Breathe. Slowly. One deep breath, now another. When you're ready, I want you to sit up."
I breathed slowly and closed my eyes. I felt Talyn's hand on my cheek. It felt so soft and warm. A girl. I was a girl? I opened my eyes and looked at Talyn again. I pushed myself into a sitting position and swung my legs over the edge of the bed. I immediately felt the weight shift on my chest, my hair cascaded over my shoulder. I started to gasp again as I looked down.
"Look at me, Tiger. I know how much of a shock this is, but give it a little time. This is who you really are. You'll adjust faster than you think. Obviously, you're naked. We'll get you dressed soon enough but I thought you'd want to see yourself first. There's a mirror over here."
I kept my focus on Talyn's eyes. I had so many questions but her eyes gave me comfort. I stood and instantly realized I was taller. I faced Talyn and I was only a few inches shorter than her now. She was five foot ten, I was likely five eight. I watched Talyn's eyes flicker across my body. She let out an involuntary gasp.
"That bad huh? I look like leftover roadkill after a Hillbilly dinner?"
"You're the most beautiful person I've ever seen."
I turned towards the mirror, feeling my hair and body shift unnaturally. "Is that really me?"
"Yes, my Lady."
I was confused by Talyn's response but I couldn't tear myself away from the image before me. Beautiful. Ethereal. Angelic. Everything I wasn't before I now was. I was beyond exquisite, beyond beautiful. I had long blonde hair, all the way down to my slender waist. My large eyes were the brightest blue I'd ever seen. I stepped closer to the mirror, my hand moving to my face. I traced my fingertips across my full lips and high cheekbones. My skin and lips were so sensitive. I stepped back and looked down. I'd seen pictures of naked women before but never first hand. I'd heard about breast sizes. I'd guess mine to be between a C and a D cup size. I had such a trim waist and nice hips. I gasped at my new womanhood. I couldn't say I was disappointed in the least. I didn't miss the old me.
I turned back to Talyn who stood nearby, her head bowed. I suddenly felt exposed and grabbed the sheet from the bed to wrap it around me. "Tell me again how this happened."
"Yes, my Lady."
"What's with the 'my Lady' stuff? I'm still me."
She carefully glanced up to meet my eyes. "No, my Lady. You're not. You're the Queen of Nealander and I am just a humble protector. I'll repeat what I started to tell you while you were falling asleep. You're not who you think you are and I'm not who you think I am. You weren't born here. You were born to Christophos and Annabella Amiday, King and Queen of the planet and empire Nealander. Your name was Serenity Lorelei Joelle Amiday, Princess of Nealander. Now that you've reached the age of maturity, your name is now Serenity Lorelei Joelle Amiday, Queen of Nealander." She put emphasis on the word 'queen'.
I sat down on the bed, trying to focus on the story Talyn was telling me and not how my new body felt.
"It was prophesied that a King with powerful magic in the discipline of fire, and a Queen of powerful magic in the discipline of telekinesis would give birth to a daughter with strength in both disciplines and that daughter would bring peace to the empire. Your parents, understanding the perilous times they lived in, wanted to give you the best chance of life they could. We live in dangerous times. When you were born, they called me, their most trusted protector, and another woman skilled in the art of transformation. You were transformed to a baby boy to protect you from certain death at the hands of the second most powerful clan in the empire, the Cumberlings. The entire empire knew that your father and mother matched the prophecy. There was a battle and your father and mother were killed, the Cumberlings took control of the empire. During the battle I was sent to Earth with you to guard over you and protect you until you came of age."
"And I thought I had a powerful imagination. Although, I can’t dismiss the fact that I'm no longer a male. How could you have brought me here when you're my age?"
"I'm one hundred and thirty seven years old. Young by our standards. You probably don’t remember, but I was your baby sitter for years until you began going to school. Then in high school I attended as I look now, my Lady."
I looked over at Talyn who seemed to be trying hard to keep her eyes downcast. "Why do you do that? You're keeping your eyes down."
"Because you're my queen, my Lady."
"Hogwash."
"My Lady?"
"I'm still me. At least I feel like me inside here. You protected me all these years. No one deserves to bow their head to me, least of all you. I love you, Talyn." She looked shocked at my confession. I looked down at myself and fingered my long blonde hair. "Oh... I see. You're not interested in women. The only reason I'd ever want to be the way I was before would be to be with you. I've lost my chance haven't I?"
"My Lady, I'm nobody, and in a way, I've lied to you all these years about who I was. I'm just a simple fighter. You need to understand I was doing my job to protect you. Something changed a few years ago in me. I started seeing you in a different perspective. I admit, you weren't much to look at but it was your character that attracted me to you. You would fight even though you knew you'd lose. You'd stick up for people because it was the right thing. I've never met such an honorable person as you. You'll make an excellent queen. And, for the record, I didn't say I wasn't attracted to women. It's just that it's forbidden."
"What's forbidden and who forbids it?"
"I'm from a lower caste. The ruling caste would never allow such a thing, my Lady."
"You say I'm a queen?"
"Yes, my Lady."
"And what authority does a queen have?"
"Ultimate authority, my Lady."
"Then if I choose you, who'd ever speak against it? Caste systems are ridiculous and should be abolished. People should be able to choose who they love and not have any barriers to expressing that love as long as both are of age and consenting. Do you have any feelings for me at all?"
"I do, my Lady."
"Then you have my heart. All you have to do is take it. I'd never force myself upon you. I..." Talyn all but tackled me back onto the bed. She placed both hands on my cheeks, stared into my eyes, and kissed me. This wasn't a regular kiss. It wasn't a kiss between sisters. This was a kiss that ignited my very soul. Like when a sword is being forged and is placed into water to cool. That's not quite right.
"Talyn that was ama..." She kissed me again, this time with more passion. My breathing quickened, my heart fluttered. I was putty in her hands. When she pulled away we were both flushed and I felt the coolness of the air between us. I wanted her back next to me.
"May I call you by your first name, my Lady?"
I was still gasping. "You can call me anything you like."
"Serenity, I'm a bit old fashioned and if it's alright with you I want to take things slow between us. I fell in love with your quirky personality and your generous character a long time ago. When I first saw your new face I was instantly attracted to you physically. You're the most beautiful woman I've ever seen. It will be hard for me to keep my hands off of you."
"Talyn, I'm more than happy to go slow. It'll take a while for me to figure out this new body. Of course, it's not very fair that you've already seen me naked and I haven't seen you like that."
She blushed. "If I got naked now, there'd be no stopping me from joining you in that bed. Besides, we've got lots to do."
"Hmmm. I like the sound of that. You're like biting into a ripe peach." She gave me a quizzical look. "Like biting into a ripe peach. Sweet and juicy."
She smiled. "Oh. Now I get it. Thank you. I need to get you dressed. Here, put this on."
"A tiara?"
"Not quite a tiara. It's a bracelet that goes around your bicep. The symbol indicates your position and authority, but it also has a nice feature that you can change your clothing with it. You won't get your tiara until you retake your throne."
I slipped it on my arm as I continued to talk and ask questions. "You mean I actually have to wear a tiara?" As soon as the circlet was on my arm, it flashed and I felt clothing appear on my body. I pulled the sheet away and stood.
"Wow. You look stunning. Very regal."
I looked at myself in the mirror. All my important stuff was covered and in between thin silvery fabric connected the rest. It looked like a mini skirt except it had a longer back that went almost to the floor. Gloves were on my hands and arms and my hair was modified to be half up and half down. Even my feet had shoes on them. "I look like I'm ready for a night of salsa dancing in Rio."
"Women here would die for a little magical item like that. Not much magic works on Earth. Simple things like this work, just not major powers. I'll change as well." I watched her reach up and touch her necklace. She'd always worn it. Her outfit changed and was more revealing. A sword appeared on her hip. She was incredibly sexy. "This is my standard protector outfit. It's flexible and allows for a full range of motion."
"How come I don’t have a sword?"
"You don't know how to use one and you won't need one."
"Why not? I like the idea of being a pirate-wench queen."
Talyn giggled. "When we get to Nealander you'll receive your full powers. If you truly are the prophesied one, you'll be a force to be reckoned with."
"What's it going to be like? What about my parents? Not that they were the best of parents, but don’t they deserve to know what happened to me? I'm scared."
Talyn reached for me and pulled me into her arms. It was nice to be a little smaller than her as my head was able to nestle in to her shoulder and neck. She stroked my hair and kissed my head. "If all goes well, we can come back here in about a week. I left a note for your parents saying that I'd taken you job hunting and to not worry. Besides, we need to figure out exactly what to tell them. I plan on taking you to the summer palace. It's remote and likely not under scrutiny of the Cumberlings. It would give you time to acclimate to your powers, whatever they might be."
I took the opportunity to kiss Talyn while I was there in her arms. "Why am I feeling so comfortable with this change? I should be freaking out about the fact I now have breasts and nothing between my legs."
"I believe it's because this is who you always were. In a way, the transformation was more like a glamour. It didn’t change who you were inside."
"What if I'm a dud and have no powers?"
"That doesn’t negate the fact that you're the rightful queen. It would, however, make things more difficult to regain the throne."
"Can I call you my girlfriend?"
"No. That doesn't translate well in Nealander society. The correct term would be betrothed."
"Betrothed? As in white gowns, flowers, rings, and wedding betrothed?"
"There's only one kind of relationship on Nealander. We're designed for monogamous relationships. When we give our hearts willingly to each other, then it becomes a spiritually and physically permanent covenant. Thus, betrothal, or a relationship moving towards marriage is the only kind we have."
"Wow, this has been some date! I get to marry the girl of my dreams. Uhm... Don't people expect the Queen to have children to pass along the kingdom to? If we're married, do you also become queen?"
"Of course everyone will expect children. It's not as unheard of in Nealander for two women to conceive with a little magical help. I'm not of the bloodline so I'd be considered the First Lady."
"We can conceive. Amazing. Why do men even exist there? Here, men are gross mutations lacking anything that resembles intelligence. How do we get to Nealander? Does the motorcycle turn into a spaceship? Do we call for an interplanetary taxi? Is the answer to everything forty-two?"
"I should have expected you'd have so many questions. This place, this cabin, is a protected location on Earth. I've put the motorcycle away in a storage shed and we can use the teleportation device in the closet to go to Nealander. And, no, this is not the Hitchhiker's Guide to the Galaxy."
"The closet? Did you ever read The Lion, the Witch, and the Wardrobe? What's with closets and magical gateways into another world? It's a bit cliché."
"Are you ready, Tiger?" I smiled enjoying hearing Talyn call me Tiger again.
"Yes, my Lady."
"I know you're only joking, but once we get to Nealander you can’t speak like that. You can call me Talyn, Protector, or Betrothed while we're in front of others. I recommend Talyn until you can set the Council straight about us." I nodded.
"This has been the best birthday I've ever had. Thank you!" I hugged Talyn and kissed her. "I'm never going to get tired of kissing you. I hope you know what you got yourself into."
"I'm a very physical woman that loves to touch and be touched. You might be the one that's surprised." With that she gently pushed me back against the wall and kissed me so passionately my legs started to buckle.
"Wow... Can this closet teleport us to Vegas? I'm not sure I'm going to survive slow and steady for too long."
She smiled. "Let's just say when it does happen, the build-up will be sufficient to sustain us an entire lifetime. Let's go." She moved us into the closet and closed the door behind us.
Part 4
I was about to crack a joke about coming out of the closet when I felt myself hurdling through space at incredible speeds. George Lucas had it all wrong. Stars didn’t stream like beams of light in hyperspace, they redshifted on the color spectrum and moved slowly. Moments later we went from the darkness of space to brilliant sunshine. I was suddenly very cold and I saw frost on my hands and arms.
"That will go away quickly, my Lady. Stay here while I scout the place." I nodded, unable to speak as I looked out at the beauty before me. This world appeared very Earth-like. I was standing on a large stone balcony. A castle rose elegantly behind me and reminded me of the castle in Chitty Chitty Bang Bang. Blue and white ramparts stretched into the cloudless sky. Below me was a large lake. The entire area was so picturesque it could have been in a movie. The air smelled fresh and wonderful with the scent of forest. What I assumed were wild creatures wandered by the lakeside. They looked like horses with antlers.
I turned at the sound of Talyn returning. "It looks safe. How are you feeling?"
"This is the summer palace? What's the regular palace like?"
"Far more beautiful, but not half as beautiful as you. You look ravishing here on the balcony. Like you belong here. Be calm and look at your right hand."
I looked at my right hand which had flickering orange flames dancing along it. I waved my hand to try to put the flames out. "What the h...?"
Talyn was there and put her hand on my shoulder. "It won’t hurt you. It's your magic manifesting. You were cold after the teleport. Your body used what it had to warm you back up. In your mind, put the fire away."
I stared at my hand and concentrated. The flames went away. "That's a nice party trick."
"It's more than a party trick. I saw your father level a group of fighters once with fire. He was very powerful. He never used it to kill though. We'll work on training you over the next few days. I'm sure the palace is empty. Only the royal family can open many of the rooms here. Come, let me show you your new home."
I reached over and grabbed Talyn's hand. She looked surprised but then smiled warmly. She led me into the palace. This was far from the dark, dingy castles of Europe. This was bright and airy. "This is the grand ballroom. Your parents would throw extravagant dances here and they invited all the people living in the area, regardless of caste. At the far end is where they were supposed to sit, but they preferred to walk about and mingle with the people. The people loved them. I can tell they'll love you even more."
I ran my hands along the ornate furniture. "How do you know they'll love me?"
"What's not to love? You're a woman that seeks justice. I've seen you put yourself in the middle of a bad situation to protect someone. You're absolutely stunning. If the prophecy is true, you'll unite the empire. That's not happened for tens of thousands of years. It takes both power and love to do that."
"What do you think? Am I the one?" I suddenly felt a little like Neo in the movie The Matrix. They told him he was the one, but he wasn't so sure himself.
"A prophet once told me that I'd fall in love with the one."
"No way!"
Talyn started laughing. "You're so sweet and innocent. No prophet ever spoke to me. Do I think you're the one? Yes. The timing seems correct."
We continued to walk through the grand hall. "What are the Cumberlings like?"
"Do you remember Tad from high school?"
"Kind of hard to forget someone that flunked a dozen grades and had more facial hair than a gorilla. Plus, he gave me a wedgie, dropped me upside down into a trash can, and stuffed me in a girl's locker once. Yeah, I remember him."
"Imagine Tad, but much bigger and more evil."
"Why do the bad guys always have to be big and mean? Wait... How do I know I'm a good guy?"
"You'll see and you'll know." We finally reached the end of the grand hall. There were doors that led off to the left. "These doors lead to your parent's room. Try to open them."
"There's no handle." I walked up and pushed to no avail.
"Try telling the door to open with your mind."
I shrugged and looked at the door and in my mind I said "open". The doors swung inward. "That's cool."
"The doors recognize you as a member of the royal family."
"I guess that mean's you didn’t protect the wrong kid all these years."
We walked into the large room. There was a bathing area, lovely furniture, and a very large bed. Beyond the bed was a large balcony that overlooked another portion of the lake. There were wonderful feminine touches everywhere.
"No one's been in here for at least eighteen years."
Above a large and ornate fireplace was a portrait of a handsome man and a beautiful woman. "Is that them? My mom and dad?" Talyn nodded solemnly. I reached up and touched the painting, gliding my fingers over the painted portion of my mother's foot. I felt wetness fall from my eyes. I turned into Talyn's arms and wept. "I never had a chance to know them. She was so beautiful and he was so handsome. What were they like?"
Talyn led me to the bed and we sat down together on the edge. "Your father was a great man of courage and strength. Your mother was gracious and kind. Together they made the empire a special place. I see their character in you. You resemble your mother, but I must say you're far more beautiful."
I looked back at my parents. "What happens now?"
"We need to get you used to your powers, contact devoted members of the royal family, see what remains of the military, take back the throne, punish the Cumberlings, throw a massive party, and get married."
"Do we have to do all those things before the last one?"
"The queen can only get married in the Temple of Stars. The Temple of Stars is under control of the Cumberlings. The wedding can be announced at the party but then it takes sixty days for the preparations to be made."
"Sixty days?" I looked over Talyn's lithe body. "I'm not sure I can wait sixty minutes."
"A day on Nealander is roughly twenty-eight Earth hours. The day is divided into one hundred tarns. It is roughly tarn seventy-two right now. Each tarn is just under eighteen Earth minutes. A year on Nealander is three hundred and thirteen days, almost exactly the same hours as a year on Earth."
"So it should be getting dark soon."
"Yes, but Nealander has two moons that orbit the planet quite quickly. Most nights can be a little brighter than the Earth at night with clear skies and a full moon."
"Will we sleep here?"
"You'll sleep here. There is an attached room for Protectors."
"You can sleep with me in this big bed."
"If I got into bed with you, then I might not be able to control myself. It's best we sleep separate so we remain pure for our wedding night."
"What if I get cold?"
"Light a fire."
"With what?"
"Your magic, silly. When you're ready for bed, touch your bracelet and think of going to sleep. Consider the room over there a bathroom. You can have a bath. There are lotions and soaps, even towels. The queen is generally waited on by servants that will wash you. At least, for now, you'll have to do it yourself."
"I only want one person to ever see me naked, and that's you." Talyn bit her lower lip. "I don't need servants to wash me."
"People will want to serve you, some would say they need to serve you. I like that you only want me to see you. That's very special to me."
"If I'm queen, then I'd think my job is to serve the people, not the other way around."
"A great leader serves their people, and the people will love them for that. That love will manifest itself in loyal people who will want to serve you. This is something the Cumberlings don’t understand. They demand to be served while taking everything for themselves. Goodnight, my Love" Talyn kissed me several times before walking to the attached room and closing the door behind her.
Part 5
This would take some getting used to. I walked towards the balcony and told the doors to open with my mind. I stepped out as the sun was setting. One of the moons was rising off to my left as the sun set slightly to my right. The sky lit up like fire, the lake reflected the last moments of the sun. The air cooled quickly and a mist began to form over the lake. The mist rolled slowly towards the forest. I watched as one of the horse-like creatures came from the forest towards me. It was pure white and it seemed to look me in the eye. It dropped its head almost like it was bowing to me before it walked back into the forest. I shivered and walked back into my room and closed the doors behind me.
I walked towards the bathroom and assessed the facilities. There was hot water already in the bath. I wondered if it always had water in it. I touched my bracelet and thought of a bath. My clothes vanished. A mirror stood in the corner and I looked at myself. I was breathtaking. I touched the water with my toe and the temperature felt perfect. I stepped into the bath and noticed how my new body floated differently. I closed my eyes and luxuriated in the water. I explored my body and was amazed to feel how sensitive it was. Every place I touched sent waves of warmth and pleasure through my body. I thought of Talyn and that warmth flared into a deep desire and passion. I could have and wanted to please myself to learn all that this body had to offer, but I wanted Talyn more. I wanted her to teach me about my body.
I hesitantly and reluctantly slowed my exploring and looked around the bathroom. Several containers sat on a shelf nearby and I stubbornly refused to get out of the perfect temperature water. Didn't my mother have telekinetic abilities? Everything was thought-based. I imagined the container floating down to me and it did. I did the same with another three containers. I now knew I had two abilities. I was feeling pretty smug and I admit the power was going to my head. I imagined the things I could do to bullies, then I felt shameful. The words "with great power comes great responsibility" came to mind. Peter Parker's uncle was correct. This power needed to be used to help people, not harm them.
I sighed and tested each of the containers. One container smelled heavenly and it lathered up nicely. I used it on me and my hair. When I was finally turning into a prune I thought of my abilities once again. I concentrated on raising myself from the water. There was no effort at all as I floated over the water. I knew I could fly at this point. I found a towel on a shelf and dried myself. My hair was still very wet so I wrapped the towel around it. I touched the bracelet and thought of bedtime. A thin sheer gown covered me. I looked in the mirror and saw how the nightgown clung to my curves and was very transparent. It felt so good against my skin.
I walked towards the bed but my towel fell off my head. My hair was strangely dry and the towel vanished from the floor. I was in a brave new world. I shivered at the coolness of the room. I looked to the fireplace. Do I dare? There was firewood already stacked in there. I pointed my finger at the fireplace and imagined a fire there. I had to hand it to myself that I did start the wood on fire, but the subsequent fireball blew me back forty feet. While in the air something happened to me and I was surrounded by a sphere of shimmering light that seemed to absorb the impact when I collided with Talyn's door. Talyn was at my side in a flash.
I stood with her help. I was a little shaken up but otherwise fine. "What happened? Are you alright?"
"I'm fine I think. I was cold so I thought I'd do as you suggested and light the fire. There was a big fireball that threw me backwards. Something else happened. Before I hit the door, a sphere of light went around me. It seemed to absorb the impact."
Talyn looked me over carefully. "That would mean you have magical ability in shields but it would be extremely rare to create a shield big enough to surround you."
"I also have telekinetic ability." I concentrated and lifted myself off the ground then back down.
"I've never seen anyone with that ability move more than small objects. Can you lift us both?" I tried and found that we were both lifted from the ground. "Unbelievable. Think about making a shield of light in front of us." I did and a shield appeared that stretched from the floor to the tops of our heads and spanned across both our bodies. "There's no question, you’re the one. I've never seen so much power displayed. Are you tired? Is it hard on you?"
"I'm a little tired, but I feel like I've got much more to draw on." I finally realized Talyn was wearing a nightgown similar to mine and it was mostly transparent. "God, Talyn. You're so beautiful." She blushed and touched her necklace to change into something less revealing. Then I noticed her eyes were transfixed on my body. I touched the bracelet to change as well.
"Thank you, Tiger. I'm not sure I could have restrained myself much longer. You have a fire going, you smell wonderful so you must have had a bath, and you're safe and sound. We should get some sleep." Her hand slipped behind my neck and pulled me into a kiss. My arms automatically wrapped around her waist and pulled her to me. One kiss led to another and another until finally Talyn pulled away. Her breasts were heaving in time with her breathing. "Goodnight, Tiger."
"Goodnight, Talyn." I turned and set my clothing back to the nightgown and slipped into the large bed. The room had warmed up nicely, or maybe it was me that had warmed up. Either way, I was as toasty as a marshmallow between chocolate wedges.
Part 6
I woke slowly the next morning. I opened my eyes to see Talyn laying on the bed next to me staring into my eyes. "You're so beautiful, Serenity. When I came out I saw you were still sleeping. You looked like an angel. I had to lay next to you."
"I'm looking forward to waking up next to you for the rest of my life." I gave her a kiss. My first morning waking up as a woman was such an amazing feeling. "I had a hard time getting to sleep last night as I was worried this was all a big dream and I'd wake up back as my old self and in my old home. If anything, I feel even more comfortable with who I am now. What's on the schedule for the day?"
"I sent messages to three magical discipline leaders that are still loyal to you and your family. I also sent a message to the old captains of the guard and militias. They were deposed when the Cumberlings took power. They'll all be here in an hour. We'll meet, discuss plans, and test your abilities and help you fine tune them with training. The Cumberlings don’t know you exist yet. Let's hope we can keep it that way."
"So you're saying we have an hour to kill?" I pulled back the bedding knowing I was still in my sheer nightgown.
"Ohhh, Tiger!" Talyn tackled me and wrapped me in her arms. We were good and didn't do anything we weren't supposed to do, but it was very clear both Talyn and I didn’t want to stop our kisses or embrace. After fifteen minutes of some very passionate kissing we both decided that we were close to reaching a point of no return and we should get up and find some food.
I changed into the same outfit I wore the previous day. Talyn said it was regal looking. We walked out onto the balcony of the bedroom and looked over the scenery. Talyn seemed like she was homesick for this place and I could see why.
"I came out here last night at sunset and saw a white horse-like creature. It came out of the forest and mist and looked at me. I swear it bowed then left. What are those creatures?"
"They're called Antallas. They're magical creatures that roam the planet. I've only heard of white ones as part of ancient legend. The legend tells of how Nealander was under constant strife with all the people fighting. The forests, planet, and people were being ravaged by war. It was said that a white Antallas chose a man to lead the planet to peace. The man rode the white Antallas from people group to people group uniting the world. That man became the first King of Nealander. That would have been about ten thousand years ago. If what you saw was real, then perhaps it's a sign. Let's head to the main entrance. Our guests should be arriving soon."
I took her hand in mine, but she let it go. "Until you're pronounced Queen and we make an announcement, we need appear as Queen and Protector. With our both being away for eighteen years, they'll expect some relationship between us and accept some lapses in protocol, but we must follow protocol as best we can. Of course, while we're here, in the privacy of your room, we can be free."
I sighed. I felt like a log adrift in a river unable to control where it was going. "What should I expect from these people?"
"When they recognize you for who you are, they'll immediately bow. Don’t be alarmed or upset by that. They give you honor and respect. Allow them that. Be yourself." I nodded as we continued to walk through the grand hallway to the outer balcony.
When we reached the balcony no one had arrived yet. I looked down into the forest and I was sure I saw a white Antallas in the trees. "How do I go down there?"
"There is a stairway but it's a long ways around and our guests will be here soon."
"I need to go down there. I'll be right back." I concentrated on lifting myself over the balcony railing and dropped down to the field below. I felt compelled to walk towards the forest. I looked back to see Talyn fretting up on the balcony. I took some tentative steps forward when the white Antallas stepped out and started moving towards me. I was amazed at how large it was and with the antlers it could be very dangerous. It was very imposing as it strode forward.
I dropped to one knee, bowed my head, and extended my hand. This truly was a mythical and majestic creature. "Rise!" I heard the word in my mind. "You're the one of prophecy."
I replied in my mind as the great beast placed its muzzle against my hand. "I am Serenity Lorelei Joelle Amiday. I'm told I'm the rightful queen of Nealander."
"I’m Toor, King of the Antallas. You'll need our help to restore the balance in the world. The Antallas offer their service to you."
"I'm honored by your offer. I hope I'm worthy of your trust. May I ask why you choose to help us?"
"Many years ago, the King of the Antallas worked with the humans to restore balance to the world. A covenant was made between the King of men and the King of the Antallas to form an alliance should the world fall from balance again. This place has been spared the savagery and destruction happening throughout the rest of the world. By restoring you to power and eliminating the threat, balance will be restored. The Antallas are magical creatures and can enhance their rider's natural strength, endurance, abilities, and magic. I sense a great power to your magic, more than any other human. You carry all the magical disciplines within you."
"How will I contact you?"
"When you need me I'll be there."
I looked into his eyes and bowed my head towards him. He in turn bowed his head towards me, turned, and left. I watched him go and wondered just what I'd got myself into. I turned to look back up at the balcony. Talyn and five other people were staring at me with expressions of awe. I floated myself back up to them. When my feet touched the stone of the balcony, all of them bowed deeply to me and softly spoke the words, "My Queen."
I had a sudden urge to run away at that moment. I'd never been the center of attention before with the exception of being the center of attention in a negative way. I was humbled to the point of tears. I bowed deeply to them which caused them to gasp. "I'm not deserving of your devotion, but I'll make it my life's ambition to serve the people of Nealander to the best of my ability and in any way I can."
Talyn stepped forward. "My Lady. These people have all sworn fealty to you. May I introduce Nagora, Disciple of Shield Magic." An elegant older lady waved her hand and produced a Frisbee sized shield. Talyn turned to the next person. "This is Sebastian, Disciple of Fire Magic." The middle-aged man with a grey beard nodded his head towards me and hurled a small fireball into the air. "Next, is Bartel, Disciple of Telekinetic Magic." He held out his hand and spun a small disc in the air. "Rictalous is the former Captain of the Royal Guard." I could see this was a man of loyalty when I looked into his eyes. "And finally, Dartagnen, former Captain of the Militia."
"It's my honor to meet you all. I must apologize for my lack of understanding of the customs of this world. While I'm from here, I've not lived here. My upbringing did little to prepare me for queenship."
Rictalous stepped forward and knelt down and took my hand. "I speak on behalf of all those present. Perhaps it's best our Queen has been raised elsewhere to have a better perspective of what needs fixing. Sometimes it takes a fresh perspective to right the wrongs we've all done to ourselves. We arrived in time to see you with the white Antallas. This has only happened once before in the history of men. May I be so bold as to ask what transpired between you two?"
"Of course. His name is Toor, King of the Antallas. He is honoring an age-old alliance between the Antallas and men. He believes my restoration as Queen and removing the threats to the kingdom will restore balance to the world. He's offering the help of the Antallas."
"He speaks?"
"He spoke into my mind and me to his. He also said I carry all the magical disciplines in me. I've witnessed three. How many are there?"
Sebastian stepped forward. "You've witness three already? From yourself? I saw you levitate, which was very impressive, but it would be rare if one person displays rudimentary abilities in two disciplines. I don't mean to insult you, my Lady. This is merely an observation."
Talyn came to my side. "I've already witnessed three myself and at strengths beyond anything I've ever heard existed." She turned to me. "There are seven disciplines. Fire, Telekinetic, Shields, Wind, Water, Healing, and Growth/Restoration, my Lady."
"Where do we begin?"
Dartagnen spoke again. "Strategically, it would be good to understand your abilities as those are crucial for our planning, my Lady. I suggest we test the three disciplines you have while we all watch. We can do limited training of the other disciplines without other discipline specialists to assist us."
"Toor mentioned that the Cumberlings have devastated the world. Is it as he says?"
"Yes, my Lady. People are enslaved to serve them. The land has been stripped. They're powerful magicians and no one can stand in their way."
"I hope I can help you all. Let's start right away. The sooner we can help those people the better."
Sebastian started backing away from us. I didn't pay much attention until I saw a fireball coming at me from my peripheral vision. I turned and put my hand up without thinking and a shield surrounded the remaining group. The fireball simply poofed against the shield and vanished.
Nagora stood amazed. "I've never seen such a large shield before, my Lady. How did you do it?"
"I didn’t think at all. It just happened. Like last night when I almost exploded the fireplace. A shield wrapped around me."
"Can you make a shield around us by concentrating?"
"Yes." I surrounded everyone in the shield.
"Now, grow the size of the shield, my Lady."
I imagined the shield growing like a balloon. It grew and grew until half the palace was engulfed before the edges began fraying. "I guess that's the limit."
"You're not tired, my Lady?"
"No, should I be?"
"She's a conduit. We've theorized it was possible. Our Queen draws upon the magic of the world rather than the magic within her."
Bartel spoke next. "How much can you lift, my Lady? We saw you lift yourself which is more than I've ever seen anyone do before. Below, by the lake. There's a fallen tree. Can you lift it?"
I looked at the fallen tree and concentrated. The tree came up from the edge of the lake with a sucking sound. I spun it around and put it back on the ground. Sebastian pulled a candle from a pouch. He placed the candle on the balcony rail.
"Try to light the candle, my Lady."
I brought up a shield around everyone first after my last fiasco with fire. It was a good thing as when I tried to light the candle, it exploded in a massive fireball that wrapped flames around us all.
"I'm obviously lacking finesse."
"Subtlety and finesse are the mark of a skilled magician, my Lady."
"Do you have another candle?"
Sebastian pulled a second candle from his pouch. I thought small and subtle this time. The candle sparked into flame without the huge explosion.
"I've seen enough!" Dartagnen drew his sword and slashed viciously towards me. My shield went up around me instantly but Talyn had already dove in front of me to protect me. Dartagnen's sword cut cleanly into her side. I looked at Talyn then Dartagnen and screamed in anger. I didn’t even think. Dartagnen was quickly backing away.
I knelt down and cradled Talyn who wasn't looking good. Her breathing was strained and she was bleeding heavily. "Stop!" I yelled at Dartagnen. He was rooted in spot and couldn't move. I started crying as I looked at Talyn. I kissed her and placed my hand on her side and closed my eyes. "Heal!"
Later the others would tell me a white light came from my hand and seeped into Talyn. It only took a few moments and Talyn's breathing was regular again and she was stirring. I held onto her.
"I'm alright, my Lady."
I looked down and saw her side was completely healed. I cupped her face in my hands and kissed her. "Enough of the 'my Lady' stuff. You're my betrothed. I don’t care about special timing or due process." We got to our feet and I clung to Talyn. The others simply nodded their head in acceptance. I turned my eyes back toward Dartagnen.
"How dare you hurt my Betrothed!" I was furious.
"My sword was intended for you, not Talyn."
"Why?" I built a shield around him and lifted him off the ground. I wasn't thinking.
"You'll get nothing from me!"
I started closing the sphere around him until it was squeezing him. "Tell me!"
The fear and hatred in his eyes was intense. "I'm a Cumberling spy. My family is under their control. They'll kill them. I had no choice."
My anger was ebbing, but I was still not in control. I felt a desire pulling at me to collapse the shield and obliterate him. I looked into Talyn's eyes and I started crying again at what I'd become. I dropped him to the ground, removed the shield, and flung his sword so hard it embedded into the stone wall of the palace. I walked up to him. He was shaking but I'd regained control of my anger.
"If I promise to rescue your family, will you serve this group faithfully?"
"I will."
"No. That's not right." I shook my head. "I promise to try to save your family. You're free to do as you please." I turned and fell to my knees, tears falling from my eyes once again. Talyn wrapped me in her arms.
"My Betrothed, why are you crying?"
"I could have killed him. I wasn't in control of my anger. I'm a monster. This world doesn’t need me. I'm a menace."
Talyn looked up and drew her sword as Dartagnen walked closer to us. He knelt in front of me. "Forgive me, my Queen. You had every right to kill me as I'm not worthy to live. I beg your forgiveness and swear my fealty to you. You're indeed the Queen we need."
"No one deserves death. I've failed as a Queen because I let my anger control me."
Talyn spoke for the group. "No, my Betrothed. You're the right person to lead us because you fought against your power and your anger. You have great wisdom and strength."
I looked at Dartagnen. "You're free to go, why swear fealty to me? I'll not accept any who follow me out of fear."
"You spared my life, but more than that, I believe you can restore Nealander."
Talyn helped me to my feet. I looked at the sword in the wall and willed it to come to me. It flew to my hand. I handed it back to Dartagnen hilt first. "Where's your family and where do we go from here?"
"They're held in the dungeons of the Grand Palace in the capital city of Hafflin."
"We have dungeons?"
Nagor spoke. "The dungeons had not been used for millennia. They're now filled to capacity as the Cumberlings use them as a deterrent to those unfaithful towards them. We've seen four disciplines so far leaving wind, water, and growth/restoration yet to be displayed or tested. We should try to test those first, then plan on how to get the throne back, my Lady."
"I can't simply ride Toor into the Grand Palace?"
"That's actually a good idea, my Lady. I think, however, we would all agree that it would put you at some risk. But if it worked, you'd unseat the Cumberlings from their main place of power. Then, they'd be forced to fall back into the countryside with their armies."
"I'm not afraid for myself. My shields seem to form around me automatically. I'd be more afraid for anyone that was with me."
Talyn touched her necklace and changed into what appeared to be full battle gear. "We all have protection. Not enough to stop a fireball or an arrow through the fittings, but enough to be of support. We've fought battles enough times to be able to handle ourselves. The Cumberlings are restricted to portions of the Grand Palace as only royal blood can open the King and Queen's residence and the storage vault."
I was about to say something very unqueen-like as Talyn looked spectacular in her battle outfit. "How many people are stationed at the Grand Palace?"
"Only about two hundred, my Lady."
"Can we create a distraction to draw some out first?"
"I've got an idea, my Lady." Rictalous shared his idea with the group. "My only concern is that you'd need to go into parts of the city that are less than savory, my Lady."
I laughed which seemed to shock them a little. "I've been in a high school change room. There's nothing less savory than that. Besides, if that's where the people of the empire are living, then I shouldn't be afraid to go there."
"What's a high school change room, my Lady?"
Talyn started laughing.
I turned back to them. "Water, wind, and growth/restoration. I guess I could simply try those here." I floated down to the lakeside and focused on the water. I thought of a path of ice across the lake and it formed before my eyes. I stepped out onto the ice and it held firm. I then walked back to the shore and told the ice to melt and form a wall of water in front of me. It was unbelievable. I wasn't sure how this would be useful against the Cumberlings, but I was happy I had a vivid imagination. I let the water go back to normal then I thought of a tornado-like windstorm. I watched as the wind began to spin over the lake and create a waterspout. It seemed all so easy.
I walked over to the dead tree I'd lifted up before. I lifted it again and placed it upright on the ground. I held it there and placed my hand against the muddy trunk. I pictured the tree growing again. Before my eyes the roots grew into the ground and the branches reformed. Finally leaves sprung forth on the branches and flowers bloomed. I floated back to the balcony.
"I guess those disciplines work as well."
"And to see you do them so easily without training or guidance, my Lady. I'm very glad you're on our side."
"I don't think I could ever be a tyrant, Sebastian. The power makes it tempting, but my heart would never allow it. I can’t stand to see people hurting, even my enemies."
"My Lady, we'd like to take our leave and travel back to Hafflin to prepare. If you and Talyn could meet us at the Tavern of the Moon tomorrow at tarn 30, we can continue planning from there."
"Certainly." They all bowed and I assumed they headed to the closet to teleport back to the city. Talyn and I stood alone on the balcony once again. I took her in my arms and kissed her. "You're sure you're alright, my love?"
"Never better, Tiger. With the exception of the last eighteen years, I've been around royalty all my life and I've never seen anyone so impressive as you."
"Seeing magical power demonstrated I'm sure gives that impression."
"The power was amazing, but that's not what I was meaning. How you handled Dartagnen. You took someone that attempted to kill you and you made a lifelong valuable ally. People are trained all their lives to lead people. You inherently know what the right thing to do is."
"I've been abused much of my life. I guess that's a form of life training. I just remembered the time I was called 'girly-girl'. Wouldn't they laugh now if they saw me?"
"People that are abused like you were rarely turn out to be good people. They're broken and damaged individuals that respond and make decisions out of pain. You took the abuse and channeled it into a deep desire to seek justice. That's admirable. And those guys that called you a 'girly-girl', were they ever right. You’re gorgeous and you're all mine!" She wrapped her arms around my neck and pressed her body against mine. Her hand dropped to my butt as she kissed me. A planter nearby burst into flames which seemingly coincided with the heat rising within me.
Talyn pulled away and we both started laughing. I coaxed some water from the lake to put out the fire. "I'll need to learn to control that."
"I think it's cute as long as you don’t set our bed on fire."
The planter burst into flames again as I thought about the two of us in bed together. I sighed and put it out again. Talyn took my hand and led me back into the palace.
Part 7
The next day Talyn showed me the teleporter and explained how it was used. If needed, a map of teleporters could be displayed and filtered to geographic locations. We chose a garden that Talyn used to visit and was fairly close to the tavern. The next thing I knew we were standing in a gray and desolate space that appeared to have had fountains and trees. The odor of death and destruction filled the air. Stumps of trees stood everywhere. It was sad for me to see but one look at Talyn and I could tell she was devastated. Tears formed in her eyes.
Talyn became angry. "This is the work of the Cumberlings!" She was ranting and crying.
"Look at me." I placed my hands on her cheeks and forced her to look in my eyes. "Kiss me."
"What?"
"Close your eyes and kiss me." Talyn took a deep breath to settle herself, closed her eyes and kissed me. I closed my eyes as I held our kiss and I imagined the love and life that poured into me from her kiss. We let the kiss linger and then we opened our eyes.
"Oh my God!" Talyn started crying again but this time it was not out of anger. The garden had been transformed as we kissed. Flowers bloomed everywhere. Fountains bubbled and sprayed with crystal clear water. Even the sky was noticeable clearer. "You did this?"
"Not really. The passion and love from your kiss helped me see this place for what it could be." I reached over and picked a red flower that reminded me of a rose. I handed it to Talyn.
"If you could do this from one kiss, I wonder what would happen if we made love? Thank you! You've shown me all is not lost. Come on Tiger. We've got a kingdom to take back." Ignoring all protocol she took my hand and led me from the garden.
We walked through dirty and soot blackened streets. People appeared frightened and many looked to be rather unscrupulous types. At one point a little boy came towards us from a ramshackle home.
"Who are you?"
"She’s your Qu..." I squeezed Talyn's hand to interrupt her. He was small and reminded me of myself when I was about five years old. I picked him up as his mother stood in the doorway looking terrified.
"We're here to help you." Now the mother was visibly upset after overhearing that. I noticed a small fruit tree and little herb garden that were barely alive. I walked with the boy over to the tree. "Can you help me?" He nodded his head. "Put your hand on the tree with me." We both did so and the tree grew and new green leaves and fruit sprang forth. The herb garden flourished as well. I set the boy down and looked at the mother.
"My Queen." Is all she said as tears fell from her eyes.
"We'll be back." I could see she didn’t believe me but she nodded and bowed.
We continued along the path to the tavern. "How do you do it, Tiger?"
"Do what?"
"Know what to do all the time. That simple act back there did far more than me telling the boy you were Queen."
"You taught me."
"Me? How?"
"How often did you defend me and take care of me as I was growing up? Every time you touched me, every time you were nice to me, you influenced my thinking. I always wanted to be like you. You're more a part of me than you realize."
Talyn stopped us both and stared into my eyes. As always I got lost in their glorious intensity. "You honor me more than I deserve."
"Quite the contrary. I don’t honor you enough. What's nice about our arrangement is that I'll have a chance to show you how much you mean to me for the rest of our lives. You're like finding out finding out the best watermelon you ever ate was seedless. All the joy and no work."
Talyn laughed. "You really need to work on your analogies. I love you, Serenity Lorelei Joelle Amiday." She kissed me and took my hand to lead us towards the tavern.
"What about protocol? Not that I mind in the least."
"Protocols are like boiling water."
"Like boiling water?"
"Sure. The water boils away but it's still really there. You just can’t see it. If there's no one around who cares about current protocols then we can do what we want." Talyn smiled smugly.
"And you tell me my analogies need work. That was terrible."
We turned a corner and spotted the tavern. I'd been surprised at how few people we'd seen on the streets and that the Cumberlings hadn't found out about us yet. We entered the tavern which turned out to be as seedy as everyone had told me. Mercenary types were brooding over their morning ale at large wooden tables. Serving women hustled back and forth through the crowded rows bringing ale, hot drinks, and food. The air smelled musty.
As we stood in the doorway letting our eyes adjust to the dimness of the room, it was clear that we stood out. Our clothing was spotless and bright in comparison to the grays and browns other people were wearing, but Talyn's beauty was enough to suspend all conversations. I leaned towards Talyn and whispered. "I don’t see the others here yet. Their all staring at you."
"No, my Betrothed. Their not staring at me. Their staring at you. You look like a Queen and your arm bracelet tells them exactly who you claim to be."
A heavyset man wearing an apron came forward to greet us. "You're looking a little out of place, ladies. Might I suggest you'd be more comfortable in the fancier establishments next to the Grand Palace? My concern is for your safety."
"Don't you recognize the symbols?" Talyn seemed slightly irritated.
"Ladies, I believe you might be best served elsewhere." He tossed his eyes over to a corner of the tavern. Two very large men resembling Tad from high school sat there. They both had similar outfits with symbols of fire on their shoulders.
"Cumberlings?" I whispered to Talyn. She nodded. Whom I assumed to be the tavern owner before us looked concerned and anxious. I was about to suggest that we leave when the two in the corner stood, drew their swords, and began pushing their way towards us with angry grimaces on their face. Surprisingly the rest of the tavern stood to get in their way. The two Cumberling men were much larger than the others in the room and they angrily clashed with the other men that blocked them. One man got his nose broken and the Cumberling men were now slashing wildly with their swords. Someone was going to get badly hurt or killed.
"Let them come!" I shouted. I wanted the fighting to stop. I was amazed when people parted to let the Cumberling men through. When they were about ten feet from us they paused warily.
One of them pointed a large grubby finger towards me. "You will come with us!"
"We don't want to hurt you. Drop your swords and you're free to go." I was nervously confident we could handle these two.
The large man laughed and stepped forward brandishing his sword. I focused heat along his sword until it began glowing red. The first man dropped his sword and held his blistered hand in obvious pain, the second man took a step back.
Talyn stepped forward, her sword drawn. "You're addressing Serenity Lorelei Joelle Amiday, rightful Queen of Nealander. You have two options. Swear fealty to her now or suffer the consequences when the Cumberlings are removed from power." There were murmurs of wonder amongst the crowd.
I stepped forward and took the large man's blistered hand in mine and healed it. His countenance changed from hate to awe and he bowed his head. The second man looked confused but the crowd began pressing him closely. He let his sword drop to the floor and a tentative cheer arose within the tavern. I stepped over to the man with the broken nose and he bowed and kept his eyes low. I placed my hand on his cheek and lifted his face so his eyes met mine. "Thank you for defending me." I healed his nose.
"You really are our Queen. If I may be so bold, where have you been? Why did you leave us? Why are you here in this part of town?"
"That's a long story. I was raised on another planet completely unaware of who I really was until a few days ago. The important thing is I'm here now and here to stay to serve the people of Nealander. I'm so sorry for what's happened here. I pray I can help restore what was lost. Why this tavern? This is the place we chose to meet to organize ourselves."
"We're all honored to be in your presence, my Queen."
"Thank you, but the honor is mine to be among you all."
I walked over to the tavern owner. "Thank you for trying to warn us. What's your name?"
"I am Humbert, my Queen. Can I get you anything?"
"Please don’t go to any trouble or displace anyone, but I believe we need a table for seven."
"I have one in the back room, my Queen."
"Thank you." I touched his arm gently to show I really meant what I said. I turned towards Talyn. "How are our new guests doing, my Betrothed?" Those last two words certainly caused a commotion, but in a positive way.
"They've sworn fealty to you. May I introduce Taric and Galadon, former Cumberling Grand Palace guards?" They both bowed. I was getting tired of people bowing to me.
"May I ask why you both have chosen to swear fealty to me?"
"The Cumberlings rule through the abuse of power and threats. I assume you have the power to kill us yet you chose not to and you also healed my hand. No Cumberling would have ever done that. I, for one, would prefer to live and die under the reign of someone that has compassion, my Queen."
"Then perhaps you can report to Rictalous when he arrives."
"What's this all about, my Queen?" Rictalous and the others had just entered the tavern.
"We have two recruits for your guard."
"My Queen?"
"Yes Humbert?"
"I think you may have more than just two recruits, my Queen." He indicated I turn to look at the people in the tavern. They were all bowing now. I sighed as Talyn gripped my hand giving me reassurance.
"Obviously we'll have many needs for fighters as we rebuild the Royal Guard and the Militia. If you have interest in serving in one of those capacities introduce yourself to Rictalous or Dartagnen."
"My Queen. Your table is ready."
"Thank you, Humbert." I was grateful to be led away from the crowd and towards the back room where we could all talk in peace. We all sat and I started by apologizing. "I must apologize for my actions and words. People are looking to me for direction and I have so little understanding of what needs to be done. I've gone from high school to leading an empire overnight. I must rely on all of you to help guide me."
Talyn came to my rescue again. "We're all here to support you. You don't give yourself enough credit. Your words and actions flow from who you really are. The people adore you."
"Rictalous and Dartagnen. I hope you don’t mind I delegated the task of figuring out how we'll use the people that want to serve."
"Not at all, my Queen. That's what we're here for. I believe we must act quickly to retake the Grand Palace. We have a room full of people out there that just witnessed the return of the rightful queen. Word will spread rapidly and we want to retake the palace before the Cumberlings can be ready for us."
"What do you recommend, Dartagnen?"
"That we all go now. The Grand Palace isn't too far from here. I think you should do your best to make a statement to the people of the city. I recommend you wear your battle gear. We have one hundred trained fighters ready to join us when we arrive at the Grand Way, the main thoroughfare that leads to the entrance of the Grand Palace, my Queen."
"Is everyone in agreement?" They nodded. I stood and tapped my arm bracelet and thought of queenly battle gear and was surprised at the result. My outfit had changed to a shiny gold armor, but not the head to toe kind of armor. This armor was sleek and light and a thin mesh of golden chainmail connected the major pieces. My long blonde hair cascaded over my shoulders. I must have looked quite the sight as everyone gave me an admiring look and Talyn whispered in my ear I looked ravishing.
Part 8
We walked back through the tavern and I thanked the owner again. We stepped out into the light of the day to find Toor waiting for me in the street. I bent my head towards him and he placed his head against my outstretched hand.
"Thank you for coming, Toor."
"The Antallas honor their covenants, Serenity. Feel free to climb up upon my back." He knelt down so I could mount him. When he stood I could feel the additional power. Within a two hundred foot radius the trees sprung into bloom and the streets and buildings were restored.
"Are you doing this, Toor?"
"This is flowing from you, Serenity. My power is augmenting your desires."
I looked around and it reminded me of the movie, Pleasantville that started out black and white then color started showing up in places. Talyn came and placed a hand on my thigh. "I'll be right beside you all the way."
I smiled tentatively and placed my hand on hers. People were coming out of the homes and businesses to see what was going on. We moved forward towards the Grand Way. Life sprung forth everywhere we went. By the time we entered the Grand Way and turned towards the palace, we had several hundred people following us. The Grand Way was a large avenue with gardens on both sides. I looked upon the Grand Palace for the first time and was impressed by the size and beauty of the place. It was still beautiful even though the walls were soot stained and everything appeared gray.
As we entered the Grand Way, a hundred fully armed soldiers joined us. Some had bows and arrows while others had swords. I found it odd that in a world of teleporters and magic that people still used bows and swords. The gardens flourished and the fountains and ponds sprang to life as we moved towards the Grand Palace. It didn’t take long for the Cumberling guards to spot us and raise the alarm. Guards ran to high vantage points and began firing arrows at us. I threw up a shield and protected the entire group, much to everyone's amazement. We continued forward.
When the Cumberling guards realized their arrows were doing no good, some ran, but others formed a line before the huge double doors leading into the Grand Palace ballroom. There was no way their smaller force could defend the palace from the large group that had gathered behind me. We were now fifty feet from the doors. Twenty armed guards stood in our way looking very nervous.
"I am Serenity Lorelei Joelle Amiday, rightful Queen of Nealander. I've come to take back possession of the Grand Palace that belongs to all the people. We don't want to hurt anyone. Step aside."
They looked at me and at the hundreds of fighting men and people that had joined our group and nervously bowed their heads and stepped aside. "Rictalous and Dartagnen. Please disarm these guards but do not detain or hurt them."
I looked at the doors and in my mind I spoke "open". They opened outward at my request and I continued forward into the Grand Palace. As soon as Toor and I stepped inside a barrage of arrows came straight for us. My shield went up and the arrows burst into flames and fell as ash to the ground. More of the fighting men poured inside behind us and trained their arrows on the Cumberling guards. At the far end of the ballroom stood two men and a woman. They were obviously leaders. Toor and I walked forward and I waved Rictalous and Dartagnen to stay back for now. Talyn walked by my side. I dismounted when we were within twenty feet of the throne.
The woman looked very dignified and the two men were equally imposing. One hurled a large and powerful fireball at me. My shield came up and dissipated the blast easily. I lifted the man off the ground and focused on restoring the great room. A burst of color radiated out from me as the entire ballroom was renewed.
"So you do exist after all." The woman took a few steps forward. She appeared very confident. "You even have a white Antallas with you. How legendary. Put my nephew down please. He won't attack anymore." I lowered the man back to the ground. Not sure why I would even listen to this woman. She had a powerful presence and beauty about her. I watched her walked around me, her fingertips gliding across my shoulder armor. "What do they call you?"
"I am Serenity Lorelei Joelle Amiday. And who might you be?"
"Such a royal name. I'm Excellor Cumberling, Queen of Nealander. I'm afraid you missed my husband, the King. He is with our military right now. You can kneel to me now and pay homage to your Queen."
"I'll not kneel to you."
"Let me tell you a story... Twenty years ago my husband and I were serving this great land. At the request of Cristophos and Annbella, your parents and King and Queen of Nealander, we were on a mission to find the source of prophecy. My husband and I travelled throughout the empire until one day we discovered an ancient underground city. We searched through the ancient remains until we stumbled upon a burial chamber. Within the burial chamber were many writings. We discovered two prophecies amongst the writings. One, which I'm sure you are aware of. The second described another couple, one with strength in two disciplines and the other strength in one. According to the writings, both prophecies exist at the same time."
"Why does this matter?"
"Because my pretty little princess, the second prophecy was about my husband and me. It told that Nealander and the worlds beyond would be united by us and led us to the tools to make that happen. You may have won the day, but you'll not win the war." With that she reached to her side and produced a sword of light. She thrust it towards me. My shield came up instantly but her sword passed right through and into my abdomen. My hands went to my stomach as I collapsed to the ground. A wave of wind came from her and Talyn was tossed to the side. I was losing my strength rapidly and bleeding excessively. Everything was growing dark. In my mind I heard the words of Toor. "Heal yourself" I concentrated on healing as I drifted into unconsciousness.
I swam up from the depths of darkness and into the light. My eyes opened to see Talyn cradling me in her arms and a very concerned look on her face. "I thought I'd lost you, Serenity. You're still bleeding. Can you heal yourself?"
I still felt weak but I must have healed myself a little before lapsing into unconsciousness. I closed my eyes to focus on my healing. It was hard to focus with the pain but slowly the pain ebbed away and I found my strength returning. I looked back into Talyn's eyes. "I think I'm alright now. Why didn't my shield work? What happened?"
"Legend has it that before mankind ruled here there was another race. This race had fought against the people of magic. For a while they were defeated, but one day things changed. The race discovered the ability to negate magic with special weapons of light. The battle raged back and forth for years, but finally the race without magic was defeated. The Cumberlings must have stumbled upon these old weapons."
"I should have handled this differently. It's my fault. What happened with the Cumberlings?"
"It's not your fault. If anything, it was ours. We should have been here to properly protect you. The Cumberlings got away. We have the Grand Palace which means we have the city. Can you stand?" Talyn helped me to my feet. The ballroom was filled with people that all bowed deeply as I stood.
"Who are all these people?" I whispered to Talyn.
"They followed the life you created and came to see their Queen."
"Some Queen I turned out to be. What about the people in the dungeons. Have they been freed yet?"
She lowered her voice to a mere whisper. "Tiger. No one knew those weapons even existed. The important thing is you're alive. We need your help to get into the dungeons. They magically locked them somehow."
Rictalous and Dartagnen stepped forward. They bowed low which drove me crazy. "We're so sorry, my Queen. We relied too heavily on your abilities and that put you at risk. We also never planned on the Cumberlings leaving from a back route. If you wish to depose us we fully understand."
"Depose you for a mistake? If Talyn gave up on me every time I made a mistake I'd not be here today. We live and learn and move on. I trust you both and I rely on your judgment."
"We won’t fail you again, my Queen."
"I don't care if you fail. I care if someone gets hurt. I only ask that we all try our best and I mean me most of all."
"The people want to throw a feast in your honor, my Queen."
"The same people that barely have enough to eat themselves want to throw me a feast?" They nodded.
"Toor?"
"Yes, Serenity. I apologize for not being aware the weapons of light had been discovered."
"Not you too. Our task hasn’t changed, it's just become more challenging. I was a fool to believe I could ride in here on your back and the kingdom would be ours with no one getting hurt. Can you stay for a day?"
"As long as you need me."
"If we rode throughout the city and immediate countryside, could we restore it in a day?"
"Yes. You could perhaps do this yourself, but until you learn how to control your magic, it would be easier for you with me."
"Thank you, Toor."
"Tell the people we can plan on a feast in two days. I'll not allow them to honor me before I can restore their land."
"They need to hear you, my Queen. Perhaps you can say a few words to them."
I sighed and walked over to a raised area within the ballroom. The people filled the great room to capacity and more were coming in and they all bowed low as they saw me. I tried to speak clearly and loudly. I was grateful the acoustics of the place were so good.
"Good and faithful people of Haffrin. Please rise for I am not a person anyone needs to bow to. If anything, I need to seek your forgiveness." There was much murmuring about what I just said. "My parents, Christophos and Annabella Amiday, had me raised on planet Earth. I was unaware of the plight you were all suffering with. I've only known of you and even who I am for several days. I'm sorry I couldn't serve and protected you like I should have. Forgive me."
There were shouts of "No!", "It's not your fault", and "We love you!" throughout the crowd.
"I don’t know what being a Queen is all about. I am who I am. My desire is to help you in any way I can." I paused. "I understand you want to throw a feast in my honor but I cannot allow that until you all have food on your own plates." Toor came up behind me and I absentmindedly stroked his regal head. People were enthralled. "This is Toor, King of the Antallas. He and I will work together to restore the city and cause the land to bring forth its harvest. When that's complete, we can celebrate."
I looked down to see the little boy and his mother who was beaming with pride. I motioned to the little boy to come to me. I picked him up. Tears fell from my eyes as I saw the state of the clothes he was wearing. The crowd hushed and fell silent. "This boy and his mother are survivors. There are many more like them through this city and there are many who were loyal to the royal family that remain locked in the dungeons. I must go to help free them but I will not rest until every one of you have food on your plates."
The crowd cheered so loudly I feared the building might collapse. I stepped down to see Talyn and the others wiping tears from their eyes. "Let's free our people."
They led me through the palace and down into the dungeons. Massive wooden doors would not respond to my "open" request. I was afraid to use a fireball as I had no idea what was behind the doors. A stream of water trickled under the doors in a little trough cut in the stone floor. I concentrated on the water and lifted it up between the cracks of the wooden doors. When I felt the cracks were filled with water I turned it to ice. The water expanded as it froze putting tremendous pressure on the door. The door began to crack and splinters of wood broke free. Finally the hinges popped and the doors collapsed inward.
"That was amazing. How did you know that would work?"
"I remembered a rock slide on Earth that was caused by water freezing in the cracks of the rocks. I thought it might be worth a try."
I looked ahead into the dark hallways. I could hear moaning. Torches lines the walls. I delicately lit them one by one until the hallway was bright enough to see. What I saw I wished I hadn't. People were crammed into dirty and filthy cells. In places their skin was rotting from their bodies. They were alive, but barely. I went from cell to cell and ask the people to step back as I melted the iron locks. Each person that came out I touched and healed as much as I could. There were thousands. I was exhausted by the time we released half of the prisoners but I kept going. We found Dartagnen's family in one cell. He looked at me with such thankfulness it filled me with extra energy to continue. At the last cell and the last person I collapsed from exhaustion.
Part 9
I woke in a large bed with Talyn nestled beside me. It was so peaceful without throngs of people bowing to me. I kissed Talyn lightly and slipped out of bed to let her sleep. I felt refreshed and renewed. This room was larger and far more elaborate than the previous palace. I wondered how we got in here. This room had two balconies on either side. I changed my clothing and stepped out the balcony to view a scene of such beauty and devastation. A lake with a waterfall from snow capped mountains in the distance and a dying forest spread out before me. The water was murky. It must have been gorgeous at one point. I turned and headed to the other balcony. I opened the doors and a cheer arose from thousands of people below. It's as if they were waiting for a glimpse of me. I waved and curtseyed to them before hurrying back inside.
Talyn was up and was watching me. Her eyes moist. "My darling, my love, my Betrothed. You give and give and when it hurts you, you give some more. You'd been injured and yet you rescued and healed every prisoner in the dungeons at substantial risk to yourself. I know I fell in love with the right person."
I swept her into my arms and kissed her. "I hope one day we'll have time for ourselves."
"We will, Tiger. We will. Are you feeling well? Well enough to start the day?"
"Not until I taste your lips a few more times. How did I get here?"
"I carried you. The royal room opened to me which is an interesting thing. That tells me you've truly given me your heart completely."
"I can’t believe you carried me. You've had my heart from the first time I remember seeing you."
"I wouldn’t let anyone else touch you. Beyond those doors will be many people wanting to speak with you and serve you. You must be prepared."
"I can’t go back to bed with you?"
"Sorry, Tiger. It's a good thing you were exhausted otherwise I would have taken advantage of you." She winked.
"Promises promises. Okay. I'm as ready as I'll ever be."
"One more thing. I was able to access the vault. The Council now has your tiara to bestow upon you. That will likely occur tomorrow night at the feast."
"I was wondering. How do I pay for things? If I wanted to buy you a dinner or a glass of wine for example."
"You're the Queen. People would give you those things."
"But that's not right. Do I have a bank account or a credit card I can use?"
"If you wish to pay then the royal funds would be used. They're transferred automatically when you approve the purchase."
"How do I track how much we have?"
"Let's just say, you'll never have to worry about that in your lifetime. The Royal family receives donations and there's a lot of money in there."
"Good, because I want to take you to dinner tonight."
"A date?"
"Yes. That is if you want to."
"I'd love that. But remember, the other day in the tavern when you called me Betrothed? The people there didn’t know what to think because you just shattered the entire caste system in one sentence. It will be hard for them to fathom you've chosen me."
"It's like 20,000 Leagues under the Sea."
"Huh?"
"20,000 Leagues under the Sea. Lots of fathoms. Let them fathom all they want. I want the world to know you’re the one I choose."
"You still have to work on your analogies, Tiger. They're sweet, but terrible." She kissed me. "Let's go."
The door opened into the Grand Hall and there was much commotion. Rictalous immediately came to my side and told me about his plans for re-establishing the Royal Guard. I spotted Dartagnen off to the side. "Wait a minute Rictalous." I walked over to Dartagnen. "How's your family? You should be with them."
"They're fine thank to you, my Queen. There is much to do and you need my support."
"You're right, Dartagnen. I do need your support, but not today. Go and be with your family. Let's prioritize what's most important. The Militia can wait a few days. We have a city to restore and Rictalous and the others can help me with that."
His smile exploded across his face. "Thank you, my Queen." He rushed off.
"Okay, back to the plans. I'm sorry, Ricatlous that I cut you off."
"That's quite alright, my Queen. I'm glad you did that for him. He's not seen his family for two years. You have a busy day ahead of you. Please trust me in that I have the Royal Guard under control and we have fully secured the Grand Palace and are working throughout the city. All remnants of the Cumberlings should be removed by the end of the day."
"That's great news, Rictalous. You've done an exceptional job."
"You should know that I've had thousands of requests to serve you. I've had to turn many away. People adore you, my Queen."
"Remind those that don’t have the qualifications for you that we need everyone to re-establish their businesses and families. An economy won’t work well if everyone is employed by the Royal Family."
"I will, my Queen."
He stepped away and Talyn quickly introduced me to the Council. I was happy to meet them.
"I'm told that I need to present to you my Betrothed so that we can be wed."
"Yes, my Queen. We understand you chose Talyn. This is very unorthodox and has caused much discussion within the Council already."
"You'll find me to be a very amicable and flexible person, however, I love Talyn and I will marry her with or without the Council's blessing. This may be the only time I won’t at least consider options."
"That won’t be a problem, my Queen. It's good to see that you're willing to stand up for what you believe is right. As long as you're aware of the precedence this will create within the kingdom, the Council will support you. We can tentatively set the date sixty days from now."
"Is there any way we could speed that timeline up?" I looked longingly at Talyn.
"I'm very sorry, my Queen. Our traditions dictate that certain steps must be accomplished. You might not have an idea of the planning that goes into a royal wedding. We'll do our best. Tomorrow, we'd like to present you with your tiara and fully restore you as Queen. It would be a good time to also announce the royal wedding."
"That will be fine. I look forward to making sure everyone knows about Talyn."
The number of people dwindled and I was able to step outside and find Toor. Four other Antallas were with him.
"Good morning, Toor. Are you ready for the day?"
"The Antallas don't sleep, Serenity. I understand you've chosen your mate and as your protector she will not want to be far from you. She can ride one of the other Antallas. The rest will be for your royal escort."
"Thank you."
I turned to Talyn and Rictalous. "Talyn, you and Rictalous can ride the Antallas with me. There are two more we can use for additional escorts if needed."
"I've already secured two additional Royal Guards."
Talyn came to my side and placed her hand on my arm. "You're still exhausted and need rest but I know you and you'll not rest today."
"You're right. I'll rest better knowing these people have food. Protocol or not, I hope you can ride next to me. Is there a special outfit we can wear to show people we are together?"
"I'll be right by your side. You can wear what you're wearing now and I can sync my clothing to show we're together. It's a cool little trick to make our outfits look different, yet coordinated. You sure you don’t want to change your mind about me?"
"I'll never change my mind about you, my Betrothed." Talyn changed her clothing which made her look absolutely stunning. "You're the most beautiful woman I've ever seen."
"I guess you don’t look at yourself in a mirror then." Talyn winked and we all got on our Antallas.
"Serenity, if you keep your focus on restoration the magic will spread further."
Rictalous stepped up beside me. "I can lead as I know the streets so we cover as much of the city with the least amount of overlap. The two guards will follow you and Talyn. Are you ready, my Queen?"
"I'm ready."
I looked back at the throngs of people that had come out for a glimpse of me. I wondered how anyone could be so valued by a group of people. They don’t even know me and yet they love me. We started off and I focused on restoration and growth like Toor had suggested. People had come out of their homes and businesses to wave at us as we passed. They would yell out "We love you, our Queen." Others would comment that Talyn and I were so beautiful. Periodically I'd look over at Talyn who seemed to be enjoying the experience of riding an Antallas. I watched her lithe body shift and move as the Antallas moved. I found it strange that I hadn't thought of my transformation for a while. I looked down at my long smooth legs and the way my breasts moved. My hair gently floated with the breeze. I realized I finally felt free. It was almost a buoyant feeling like my old body had been weighed down. In a way it felt like my old life had never really existed.
"What are you thinking, my Betrothed? You look distant."
"Perhaps I'm just a little tired, but I was thinking about my old life. I feel so wonderful and different. Almost as if my previous life never existed. I was wondering what we need to say to my parents and how they would know we were not lying."
"I've given that some thought as well. We'll have to go back soon. Possibly tomorrow. Then we can focus on the celebration tomorrow night and the remaining tasks here." I nodded.
It was late early afternoon when we had traversed the entire city and travelled some distance into the forest and along the lake. We came upon a rise and looked down on the city. It was spectacular. The grayness had gone and life and color spread out in all directions. I looked at Talyn who seemed to have a constant smile on her face. Seeing her home transformed rose her spirit greatly. "You ready for our date?"
"I'm starved."
"Good. Me too. Let's head back into the city then." I waved Rictalous back and whispered to him. He nodded and continued to lead the way. He led us to the garden that Talyn and I first arrived in. We all dismounted. The Antallas headed back to the forest and Rictalous and the guards reluctantly left Talyn and me alone.
I took Talyn's hand in mine and walked her into the garden. There a table had been set up and a meal was spread out. Humbert stood by to greet us. "Humbert, thank you for doing this for us."
"It's my honor, my Queen. When people find out that I fed the royal family, my tavern's business will thrive."
"Did you also bring the extra food I was hoping for?"
"I did, my Queen. I hope you both enjoy your meal."
Humbert bowed and left leaving Talyn and I alone in the garden. I pulled the chair for Talyn and then sate down myself. "I love you, Talyn. I couldn't have done this without you."
Talyn's eyes were moist. "When did you set this up?"
"This morning. I asked Rictalous to send a messenger to Humbert. I wanted our second date to be special. Although it will be tough to beat our first date."
She reached over and grabbed my hand. "When I was given the assignment to watch over you I was a little upset. I'd do anything for your parents and considered it an honor, but it meant I'd put my life on hold for all those years. I longed for a family of my own. In all my years, I've never felt so loved and cherished as I do by you. I love you, Tiger."
We enjoyed our meal and talked into the early evening. It felt so good to have this time with Talyn. "I've got one stop to make before we head back to the palace." I picked up a sack that had been left near us and I took Talyn's hand and we started walking. We came to the home of the boy with his mother and I knocked on the door. The mother appeared and seemed quite astonished that we were there. "I promised I'd be back. This is for you." I handed her the sack and she looked inside.
"This is enough food for us for a month, my Queen. Our garden is blooming. I'm blessed that you've taken an interest in my family. I can’t express to you enough how much this means to us."
"We're happy to help anyway we can."
"I have something for you, my Queen." She went inside and rummaged through some drawers. She produced a box that held a ring. "This ring has been handed down to me through the generations. I was told when my mother gave it to me that there may be a time when I know I'm supposed to give it to someone. I've felt in my heart that the person I'm supposed to give it to is you. The history of this ring is that it belonged to an ancestral magician in the war against the Ottomanals. It was supposed to protect the wearer against weapons of light."
I looked at Talyn and she nodded. "Thank you. I'll treasure your gift."
"You've already done more for me and my family than anyone I know. It's an honor to have met you, my Queen."
We left and walked back towards the Grand Palace. Being a magic conduit was still taxing and I could tell I was exhausted. Talyn took my arm in hers.
"You're doing a great job, Tiger. Look at this place. Who would have known that in twenty-four hours you could do so much? You've secured the capital, released the prisoners, restored the land here, and the people truly adore you. Tomorrow morning we'll go back to Earth to speak with your parents. I'm still not sure what we say to them."
"Every once in a while I get these strange thoughts that I wish I could go back to my life in high school, but as me now. Is it wrong of me to want to flaunt that I'm not an ugly boy anymore to those that were so abusive?"
"Not at all. I think that would be natural. Most of those people have already long forgotten about you and will be finding other people to try to dominate. When you think about it, they likely have missing or emotionally abandoning parents or insecurities that caused them to be the way they are. Have you ever thought that the injustice of your life is what drove you to become someone that demands justice?"
"I never thought about it that way. I was hoping it was just good genes. Why is transformation magic not a discipline?"
"Do you recall your studies in high school about alchemy?"
"Yes."
"The transformation art is more like alchemy. The process by which elements are manipulated or changed leverages magical catalysts. The person performing a transformation doesn't hold any magic themselves, but alters genes and chromosomes. In your case, she borrowed her son's DNA, used a magical catalyst, and masked your existing DNA."
"Why do I suddenly feel so bad for her son?"
"Couldn’t she have used the DNA from my father? He was at least handsome."
"They wanted you to not have any link to them. There are tests that can identify DNA. They'll perform that test on you tomorrow before they crown you Queen. It’s a mere formality in your case because everyone can see the resemblance and no one can deny your magic."
"When we go tomorrow, how are we going to prove I'm their son?"
"You'll just have to show them you have intimate knowledge of George. Do you miss being George at all? Or being a man?" She looked a little shy as she asked that question.
"No! I'd never want to be George again! I'm not sure I was or am ready to be Queen, but there is something so wonderful about this body I have. I doubt I would survive if I was ever changed back."
"What about... you know...?" Talyn was blushing. I don’t recall ever seeing her blush this strongly before.
"You mean what that difference is like?" She nodded, still blushing. "I don’t know."
"What do you mean you don’t know? You haven't...?"
I shook my head. "Believe me, I've wanted to so badly. I just want my first time to be with you." Now I was blushing and feeling quite embarrassed.
"Sixty days... That's going to be so long! I promise you I'll not... Uhm... I want you to know I've never been with anyone before. I've pleasured myself... But never has someone touched me. You'll be my first. Sixty days... This is going to be torture."
Part 10
The next morning I woke up and Talyn had not come into the room yet. I sighed. The previous day when Talyn had been in bed with me when I woke up felt so right. This large bed was lonely and I longed for her presence and to be in her arms. I changed into my regal outfit and found some food. I placed the food on a tray and walked over to Talyn's room. The door opened to my command and I slipped inside. Talyn was stirring in bed. I looked down at her exquisite form, her perfect face, and how the sheet was slid back to expose her body in her nightgown.
I placed the food on a nightstand and pulled the sheet up to help me avoid temptation. I crawled onto her bed and simply stared at Talyn. Her eyes fluttered open and looked into mine. A wide smile formed on her face. "You didn't wake me?"
"How could anyone wake you? You're like a Michelangelo sculpture. So beautiful and so delicate. You're an angel."
"That was the best analogy you've ever had. I'm looking forward to waking up to you everyday, and I'm really looking forward to what precedes falling asleep. Fifty-nine days and counting... That's a lifetime!"
I leaned over and kissed her. "I brought you some breakfast."
"You know there are servants for that?"
"And deny me the opportunity of seeing you half naked? Not a chance."
Talyn giggled. "You ready to meet the world outside your door?"
"Only if I have to." Talyn got up, changed, and kissed me long and hard.
As before, there were many people waiting for me outside my door. The Council was there and requested a blood sample which I gave them. They said the crowning would start at tarn 70 followed by the feast at tarn 73 and a dance at tarn 80. We told them of our plans to travel back to Earth for the day to allow me to wrap up loose ends of my life back there. They were pleased as long as I was back by tarn 60. Somehow I felt a little like a kid again with a curfew.
Rictalous told me he was prepared for the feast and the ceremony. He mentioned that his scouts had seen the Cumberling army in another province. It appeared they were heading for the Grand Portal. It would take them about a week to stage themselves.
"Everything around here is grand. What's the significance of the Grand Portal?"
"That's where thousands of people can teleport simultaneously."
"Do we have any idea on where they're going?"
"We can think of only two places. The Meadows of Amondian, or Earth."
I raised my eyebrow at the sound of Earth. "Why either of those places?"
"The Meadows of Amondian is a strategic battle ground on Nealander. If I were preparing for a battle against the Royal family, that's where I'd go. Earth, is strategically the place with significant resources and people to conquer. By bringing magic rods, their magic could be used on Earth, making the subjugation of the people there far easier."
"Neither sounds good. Do you trust Taric and Galadon?"
"Yes, my Queen."
"Could they pass as Cumberling forces?"
"I'm sure they could. Ask them if they would help us infiltrate the Cumberlings. We need to find out their plans. If they feel it's too risky, I understand. I'll not force anyone into that situation."
"It's a good idea, my Queen. I'll ask them. I understand you're going back to Earth today?"
"Yes. My adopted parents will be wondering what happened to me. I need to bring closure to that situation."
"Be safe and return to us, my Queen. We need you more than you know."
"Thank you, Rictalous. I will."
Part 11
We teleported back to the cabin on Earth. Talyn handled the trip better than I did. I was shivering again when we arrived. I immediately tried to use my magic to warm myself up but it didn't work. Talyn wrapped us both in a blanket and held me close.
"I can’t believe it's been less than a week since we were last here. It feels like a lifetime." I looked over at my old clothes still sitting on the chair I had left them. I ran my fingers over them and shuddered. I looked into Talyn's eyes and started to cry.
"What's wrong, my love?"
"I'm feeling a little overwhelmed. I love my new life, even though being a Queen is rather frightening. This place reminds me of what I once was. I never want to go back to that."
"Tiger, I know this is hard. I came to love Earth even though I missed Nealander. There are things I'll truly miss here. Given a chance, I would have wanted to spend another dozen years in your arms here after your transformation and before you becoming Queen. You have a great chance to affect many lives."
"I don't understand."
"Try not to think of being a Queen as a burden. Think of it as an opportunity. As George, what did you inspire to be?"
"I would have gone into computer programming or something like that."
"And at the end of your life as George, what would you have wanted to be your greatest accomplishment?"
"I don't know. I never thought about it."
"Over the past few days, what's been the most rewarding thing you've done?"
"Aside from kissing you everyday? That would be helping people."
"Now I want you to think about your life as George or perhaps not being a Queen. Do you think your life's legacy would be different?"
"There's no question, it would be less. I wouldn't have the chance to impact as many lives. I understand what you're telling me. As a Queen, I have infinitely more opportunity to positively or negatively impact people's lives. If I'm a good leader I could impact a world."
"And you are a good leader. Not one of your decisions has been self-serving with one exception."
I frowned sadly. "What was that?"
"When you told the Council you chose me and to plan our wedding. Of course, I readily agree that was the right decision. I just wish we could shorten the time frame."
"We could still go to Vegas."
"Don't tempt me, Tiger. It wouldn't take much to get me there." I watched her touch her necklace and transform her clothing into skin hugging jeans and a blouse. God she looked beautiful.
I touched my arm bracelet and thought of an Earth outfit and was suddenly attired in a beautiful red dress that went to my mid-thigh. Not that I minded as I'd become used to and enjoyed the dresses I'd been wearing. "How come I get a dress and you get jeans?"
"You're still a Queen, my love. Your bracelet doesn't know anything but elegant. Of course you look absolutely delicious." She wrapped her arms around me and kissed me, one hand dropped to my bum and squeezed lightly. "Mmmmm. Just be careful on the back of the motorcycle to make sure the dress doesn't fly up. I can’t have my Queen showing off her valuable assets."
We grabbed the helmets and Talyn rolled the motorcycle from the storage shed. She hopped on and started it up then told me to jump on. I had to fiddle a little getting the dress in such a way that it wouldn't fly up but soon we were cruising down the highway back to my old house.
When we arrived at my place, I was very nervous. How was I going to prove who I was to them? Would they even care? My heart raced as I knocked on the door. Walking in wouldn't have been appropriate. My parents were both home.
Talyn greeted them. "Hello Mr. and Mrs. Atherton. I was wondering if we could come in and talk to you a little about George."
"You're that Taylor girl aren't you? The one he always talks about."
"It's Talyn, but yes."
"I hope he found a job. Come in. Have a seat. Who's this pretty girl?"
"This is Serenity Amiday."
My dad seemed a little short on patience. "So what's this all about?"
"What if I told you that George found a new job?"
"That's great. He can start paying rent now. Where is he anyways? The lawn hasn't been mowed."
I was getting extremely nervous now and having a hard time sitting still. "I'm George!"
"What did you say?"
"I'm George. It's a long story but when you adopted me, you weren't aware of who I really was."
"Unless George got taller and far better looking you are obviously lying. Mabel, call the police."
"Wait. We're no threat to you. Ask me questions only George could know."
"This is ridiculous. Did George put you up to this?"
"As hard is this may sound, I'm George."
"On George's fifth birthday, what did we give him?"
"A used bicycle. It had a rusted front tire and the brakes didn’t work."
"What grade did he get on his ninth grade Spanish?"
"A 'B'. You were very upset that I got a 'B' and you grounded me for a week."
"Three years ago, George came home from school saying he'd been in a fight. We took him to the hospital for what injury?"
"You must be referring to the time that Thad threw me into a trash can. I had a cut on my forearm. You never took me to the hospital."
"Frank, how would this stranger know these things about us and George?"
"Can we tell you a story of how this came to be?"
They nodded and sat down. "Is that really you, George?"
"Yes, mom."
"Oh don't lead them on, Mabel. This is ridiculous."
Talyn shared the entire story. The more she shared the less they seemed to believe. I stood up. "I know this is hard to believe, it's hard for me too." I tapped my arm bracelet and changed to my Queenly outfit. I nodded to Talyn to change her clothing as well.
"That's unbelievable! How does that work?"
"It's magic, mom." I changed again into my battle armor, then again back into my dress. "Can we take them to Nealander, Talyn? Would you like to see my new home?"
"We can take them. Perhaps they would want to see your coronation?"
"Frank? What if they're telling the truth?"
"All right, let's humor them. Take us to this 'other' planet you're talking about."
"You'll need to follow us."
We left the house and I climbed back on the motorcycle with Talyn. This all sounded so strange even to me. I didn’t blame them that they were skeptical. I wrapped my arms around Talyn and held her tight. What do people say? That you can’t go home again?
When we reached the cabin I felt a tingling sensation. My magic had returned. I could sense it. I took my helmet off and mom and dad got out of their car. My dad started to say something but I cut him off. "Something's wrong. Talyn get ready." She changed to her warrior outfit and drew her sword. My mom and dad looked at us like we were putting on an elaborate show. "If I have my magic here, that means the Cumberlings must be here and brought magic rods."
Sure enough, a ball of flame hurtled towards us. I tossed my shield over us and the ball of fire sizzled against it. My mom screamed. "You're okay. We'll keep you both safe. Just stay close." Suddenly two Cumberling guards rushed forward and trailing them was Excellor's nephew. I drew water from the lake and formed a wall of ice in front of the guards who promptly crashed headlong into it. I dissolved the wall and lifted them both off the ground as I walked forward.
Excellor's nephew frowned. "We meet again Serenity. My aunt wouldn’t let me handle the situation back at the Grand Palace. You should have never come back. You and yours will be destroyed." He tossed back his head and laughed, then raised a crossbow-like device and shot an arrow of light towards me. Talyn was there in a flash to protect me, but suddenly my ring flashed and a bolt of light left my finger and dissolved the arrow mid flight. Excellor's nephew turned to run. I put a shield around him and dragged him back towards us.
"Dad?" I looked back at my dad who was literally shaking. His entire worldview had collapsed. "Dad?" He looked me in the eyes. "Can you check the shed for some rope?" He nodded and ran into the shed and came out a few moments later with some rope. "I know you're good at tying knots, dad. Can you and Talyn tie these fellows up?" I disarmed the guards and lowered them one at a time to be tied.
When the guards were tied I held the nephew inside a shield and brought him to the teleporter closet. "Talyn, I can go back to the Grand Palace with these fellows. Can you bring mom and dad right after?"
"I will, my Lady." My mom looked at Talyn strangely. I wasn't sure why Talyn used 'my Lady'.
Part 12
Moments later I was standing in the Grand Palace with Rictalous and Dartagnen by my side. Talyn arrived shortly thereafter with my parents.
"Rictalous. We ran into these unexpected guests. This one is a fire magician so be careful with him. We'll want to learn from them what they were planning on Earth."
"Yes, my Queen. We can neutralize his magic. And who are these people?"
"They are my parents from Earth. They raised me. Please meet Frank and Mabel Atherton."
Rictalous and Dartagnen bowed towards them. "You're both highly honored here. Your daughter, our Queen, is loved and adored by all. She has already led us to victory in taking back our capital city. My Queen, it's tarn 60 and the coronation and feast start at tarn 70. Will you be ready in time?"
My mom and dad didn’t know what to say. "We'll be ready, Rictalous. Thank you for taking care of these loose ends for me." I nodded towards the Cumberlings.
"My pleasure, my Queen."
I turned to Talyn and my parents "A lot has happened in the past few hours. Why don’t you come to my room?" I led my awestruck and silent parents to my room and opened the balcony doors that overlooked the lake. "I realize this is a lot to absorb. I'm sure you have questions."
I watched my mom and dad stare breathlessly at the view before them. "We're really on another planet?"
"Yes. Have you ever seen plants like these before?"
"No. They're beautiful. What happened back there at the cabin? Why are people trying to kill you? You've been in a battle?"
I walked them back into the bedroom. Above the fireplace was another portrait of my real parents. "These were my real parents. Christophos and Anabella Amiday. They were King and Queen of Nealander, this planet and empire. When I was born, there was a prophecy about me. My parents transformed me and sent me with Talyn to Earth to protect me. My parents were killed by the people that attacked us today. My return thwarts their plans for taking over Nealander, Earth, and other planets."
"You really are George? Our George. You're so different. So regal and decisive now. Did your transformation hurt? You're really Queen? We never knew."
"Yes, I'm George but I'm called Serenity now. Talyn was with me on my eighteenth birthday. She put me to sleep and I didn't feel a thing during my transformation. Yes... Queen. It's rather strange for me to go from not having any responsibilities to managing a kingdom. I'm also getting married."
"What?" My dad sat down on a couch. "I'm having a hard time with all of this. In the past few hours I found out my son was a girl, magic exists, and there's life on other planets. Even if I forget that you're a queen and there is some global war going on, this is all too much." He sighed and put his head in his hands. "I know we were never the best parents. We weren't ready to be parents. We gave you a roof over your head and food to eat. But to think I have a daughter and you're getting married? Who are you marrying?"
I pulled Talyn to my side. "I know two women marrying isn't a very popular thing on Earth, but I'm in love with Talyn and I've always been in love with her. That never changed when I transformed."
My mom looked from me to Talyn. Talyn seemed to shrink a little under my mom's gaze. My dad simply shook his head. "My son's a girl who's a lesbian. Do you have any Aspirin?" My mom looked at me and at Talyn.
"I think they make a good looking couple, Frank. I've always wanted a daughter. Just look at her. She's beautiful."
"George? I mean Serenity? What happens now? Are we still your parents? Do you have to wipe our memory and send us back?"
"You raised me. You'll always be my parents. Obviously I'll not be needing my room anymore as I have obligations here. I'd love it if you could stay for the ceremony and be here for my wedding. I understand if you don't."
My mom came over and hugged me, which was so uncharacteristic of her. "We'd love to stay. Right Frank?" It was more of a statement and less of a question.
"Perhaps you would like a tour of the Palace in the meantime? I'm sure until after the dinner I might not have much time but I promise to visit you. You could stay the night then we could get you back to the cabin in the morning."
"Serenity, we've talked more in the past few hours than we have in the past few months combined. I hope you can one day forgive us and we can maintain our relationship."
"There's nothing to forgive. I admit I had my disappointments, but one thing I've learned since I came here is that my life could've been so much worse. Everything is relative and until you see with your own eyes what it could've been like, then you never understand what you had all along. I could've been a better son to you. I just hope that no matter what happens, we'll always have each other."
My mom's eyes were tearing up as I walked them back into the Grand Hall. As usual there were a dozen or so people waiting to do my bidding so it was easy to find someone willing to take my parents on a tour and make sure they had a place of honor at the feast. Others were wanting to prepare me for the coronation. I gently declined them for the bathing help but allowed them to assist me with the hair and clothing perspective.
Talyn and I headed back into my room. As soon as the door was closed she ran her fingers along my bare arm. Little electric shocks pulsed through my body at her touch. "I don’t know how you could do that, forgive them like that. They don't deserve the honor you're giving them."
"Perhaps it's all this new responsibility, but I think I'm looking at things through a different perspective now. They weren't the best parents by far, but they loved me in their own way and I was never abused. Besides, I've got enough enemies it seems in this world and we can always use a vacation home on Earth when the dust settles around here."
"You did the right thing. I'm going to get my bath and get ready. You should too." I watched her walk into her room. I turned and promptly walked into the wall. I started laughing at myself.
Part 13
I'd taken a long leisurely bath and let the stress wash away from me. I changed and let the women waiting outside help with my hair and final touches on clothing. They snapped a different jewel into my arm bracelet. I was intrigued and asked many questions. Apparently the device I had was for a princess and not for a queen. This jewel had far more clothing designs, ones specific for coronations, weddings, and dances. They had me change into my coronation outfit, one that had been designed specifically for me and my looks. How they had someone design it and put it into the jewel was beyond me.
They had worked on my hair and added some makeup before dragging me giggling in front of the mirror. I was quite the spectacle. The dress hugged my curves and accentuated my long legs and cleavage. Ruby red silk fabric was the primary color with shining silver highlights. Jewels were embedded throughout the dress. It was sexy and riveting.
It was nearing tarn 70 and Talyn came out of her room to join me. She was still my protector and would be by my side the entire night. She was dressed in a matching outfit, but the design was still highly functional. A long sword hung at her hip. Her brunette hair flowed over her shoulder. I took a deep breath in admiration.
The ladies in waiting led us both to the beginning of the Grand Way. Toor was there as well as a large black Antallas. It was suggested Talyn and I ride with both legs on one side. Rictalous and Dartagnen and a contingency walked in all their royal splendor in front of and behind us. The Grand Way was lined with adoring citizens who were cheering and bringing us flowers.
Once we arrived in the Grand Palace the pace slowed dramatically. Near the space where the throne was located the Council stood. My parents had changed clothing and looked very sophisticated. I was surprised at this, but they fairly well beamed with pride as they looked upon me. I dismounted with help from Rictalous. I placed my hand on Toor's head and thanked him. He and the other Antallas walked back out of the palace.
"People of Nealander and the city of Haffrin. The Council is pleased to announce that they have genetically verified that Serenity Lorelei Joelle Amiday is the daughter of Cristophos and Annabella Amiday. She is the rightful Queen of Nealander. It is our great pleasure to place this tiara, a symbol of the Royal family, upon her head and announce her Queenship." The Councilwoman stepped forward and placed the tiara on my head. "People of Nealander, please welcome Queen Serenity Lorelei Joelle Amiday."
The place erupted in applause and cheers. The sound was deafening. The Councilwoman raised her hand and everyone went silent. "Our Queen has indicated that she has already chosen a mate. We are proud to announce the upcoming wedding of Serenity Lorelei Joelle Amiday to Talyn Diane Hallidory." More cheers arose as they took Talyn's hand and placed it into mine. "Please welcome your new First Lady in Waiting, Talyn Diane Hallidory."
I was surprised to see what sort of commotion this caused within the crowd of people. Apparently choosing someone of a lower class was groundbreaking.
"Let the feast begin!"
We sat at a table near my parents and enjoyed the company and conversation of those people around us. It wasn't long into the feast that I'd had more than enough food and I took Talyns hand in mine as we mingled with the crowd. We stopped by to see my parents how seemed to be getting along well with Dartagnen and his family.
"How is everyone doing tonight?"
"I'm still coming to grips with the revelations we've heard and seen. Your mother and I are very proud of you and worried at the same time. We understand a war is brewing. We don't want anything to happen to you."
Dartagnen spoke, helping me to avoid saying something I wasn't too sure about myself. "Don't worry, Frank. There are tens of thousands of people that will willingly lay their life down to protect your daughter. We won't let anything happen to her."
"Dartagnen, how's your family doing?"
"Fine thanks to you, my Queen. I've some new reports for you, but they can wait until morning."
I nodded and hugged my parents before continuing on through the ballroom. Talyn and I shook people’s hands and introduced ourselves. Everywhere we went we were warmly received.
The feast had come to an end and the band started to play. It was customary for the Queen and her partner to lead the dance. "I don’t know how to dance." I was so embarrassed.
Talyn led me to the center of the ballroom. She whispered in my ear. "Don’t worry about not knowing how to dance. Just follow my lead." She took my hand in hers as the music started to play. Her other hand snuggly held my waist and she pulled me close. I did my best to try to relax and let her guide my movements. Soon we were spinning and twirling around the dance floor. Others came to join us and I stopped focusing on what people were thinking and what I was feeling in the arms of Talyn. I looked up into her eyes and felt her love for me. Her hand slipped a little lower on my back and our bodies were pressed up against each other's. I was flushed and breathing quickly.
"Do you know what the touch of your body is doing to me?"
"Probably the same thing yours is doing to me. I'm trying hard not to make a spectacle of us in front of all these people."
"May I cut in?" My father stood nearby. Talyn smiled and let me go and went to stand next to my mother.
My father bowed slightly and took my hand in his. It was a strange feeling. My mind was rebelling a little, but my heart seemed to think this was a good thing for both of us. We danced in silence for a while until he finally began to talk.
"Your mother and I couldn’t have children. That's why we adopted you."
"I never knew that. I'm sorry that I didn't turn out to be everything you expected. And this... all of this... It's a lot to consider."
"Don’t ever think that we weren't proud of you. We love you, I hope you know that. We were broken people. When we married, we dreamed of having a girl and a boy. We'd all these dreams. I pictured myself at my daughter's father/daughter dance, giving her away at her wedding. Your mother... All she ever wanted was to have children. When we couldn’t we were both devastated. Broken. By adopting you we thought that would fix our pain. It didn't."
"Dad, in many ways, I was pretty self-centered. I focused on what I wasn't rather than what I was. I didn't make a very good boy. In my heart I always felt I should've been born a girl. As it turns out, I had been. I guess in a way we were all a little broken. I can tell you now that I finally feel like who I was always supposed to be."
"It'll take us a little time to get over the shock of everything. I can’t tell you how much better I feel to be dancing with my daughter right now. This whole thing may finally bring some healing to us. I'm hoping I'll be able to give you away for your wedding."
"I'm not sure of the customs here, but I'll make a point of gently requesting it. No one seems to challenge any of my requests, that's what makes being a Queen so worrisome. You never know if people are merely placating to you."
My mother came by and cut in on me so she could dance with my dad. They actually looked happy. I was smiling as I watched the two. Talyn had come to stand beside me and took my hand in hers. "I hope my parents are as understand as yours have been."
"Oh my gosh! You have parents I have to meet?"
"Of course, silly. They always had hopes for me to be married off to a wealthy man. They even had one picked out amongst their friends. I haven't seen them for almost twenty years. I've sent for them. They should be here in a week."
"Do they know about me and us yet?"
"No... I was sort of hoping you'd save the world first to make sure you leave a good impression on them. They can be a little hard to please sometimes."
"So... what you're saying is... If I save the world they might accept me?" She nodded. "I'm glad it's not something difficult like saving the universe."
Talyn laughed. "It's my choice and they'll live with it."
"I hope so. We've had a busy day. Shall we retire for the evening?"
"It'll take us a few tarns to get through the crowd and to your room anyways. Let's say goodnight to your parents. We can see them off in the morning."
Part 14
The next morning was a flurry of activity. Talyn, having now become the First Lady in Waiting, had to be 'processed' by the council. That meant she needed to have her blood taken, family history gathered, and initial plans for her gown started. We'd taken my parents back to the cabin and sent them on their way. We returned to find a war council scheduled.
"We've received word from Taric and Galadon. The Cumberling army is heading to the Meadows of Amondian. They made an excursion to Earth, but decided that attack should come after defeating you."
"Do we have a map of the area? They'll get there well in advance of us and will have positioned themselves in the best possible location."
Dartagnen tossed a gem onto the table that projected a three dimensional map of the Meadows. It was clear there was only one way to approach where the main Cumberling army would be situated. The prevailing winds would give their army the edge with arrows and provide high ground.
"It's not a good place to choose to fight them, my Queen."
"Back on Earth I studied a battle that was similar to this geography. The army that held the land strategically set up defenses along the front where an opposing force had to come in from. It turned out to be a bloody battle and many people on both sides lost their lives. We have a few things that the Cumberlings aren't aware of."
"What is that, my Queen?"
"First, they likely only believe I have shields and telekinesis. Second, we have the Antallas. After studying the Earth battle, I wrote a research paper on how some changes to the attack could have still won the battle without so much bloodshed. If you look at the map, you can see that their backs are to cliffs on three sides. They'll not be expecting attack from those locations. What if I were to levitate small armies to each of those three locations? With Toor, my capabilities are stronger. We could put Antallas ridden armies ready to come in with a signal from us. Once they’re staged, we can lead a large force up the meadow. My control of wind would render their regular arrows useless and I could perhaps change the direction of the prevailing wind to give our archers the advantage. We'd be attacking along the route they expected and causing a distraction for our other armies to attack."
"This all sounds good, but can you lift several thousand troops? What about weapons of light? How are we going to protect you?"
"A woman in the city gave me this ring. I've already seen it destroy an arrow of light. While the weapons of light can go through a magic shield, I doubt they can penetrate a wall of ice. With Toor helping me channel my magic, it's possible I could levitate quite a few people at a time. I'm not sure how much I can lift. There's about twenty people in the room." I closed my eyes and concentrated. When I opened them everyone in the room was lifted off the ground. I gently put them down. "I can do more. I'm not a military strategist and I've never led an army into battle. I want you all to speak honestly and not agree to this idea just because I'm Queen. I must have good council if we're to reduce bloodshed."
"My Queen, this appears to be a good plan, but we can put more plans in place. We estimate the Cumberling army to be approximately twenty thousand men. We have around ten thousand. However, if we can put two thousand of our strongest magicians and fighters on Antallas, this will greatly compensate for our fewer numbers. I recommend we begin moving our armies as it will take several days to get them in position."
"Can we make the main army very visible? This way the Cumberlings might not see the smaller armies we position behind them."
"We can. The bigger question is how will we protect you, my Queen?"
"I don't feel right sending people into a battle where I don’t take just as much risk as they do."
"With all due respect, my Queen, if we fail to protect you then the battle is lost. Each of us has our specialties and we need to stay focused with what that is. You’ll be taxed helping us get the troops into position. You’ll expend a great deal of energy shielding and protecting troops. After the battle, there’ll be a need for healing. If you’re unable to perform your gifts then we lose. Having you in the thick of a sword fight doesn’t help the overall army win the day."
I put my head down with the immensity of the weight and burden of a war. I was only eighteen years old and people were going to die for me. "You're right, Dartagnen." I spoke softly and solemnly on the verge of tears. "I wish there was another way. What about cutting the head off the snake?"
"I beg your pardon, my Queen? What’s cutting the head off the snake?"
"It's a term used on Earth. Many wars are created and led by a few key people. We've witnessed how the Cumberling people are willing to turn if they're shown compassion and kindness. This speaks volumes about the leadership. If Excellor and her husband were removed, would the Cumberling faction collapse?"
"You're saying if Excellor and Magnus Cumberling are killed or captured would that be enough to avert the war?" I nodded knowing full well the implications of what that meant. "I believe that would be sufficient. However, they have twenty thousand warriors and magicians surrounding them."
I stood and walked to the window and looked out over the city. Talyn came and stood by my side and placed her hand on my arm. Her touch as exciting as ever, but muted with the burdens of an empire. "I know that look in your eyes, Tiger."
I turned to look Talyn in her eyes. I reached my hand to her cheek and stroked it lovingly. I knew what I had to do, yet those around me would never let me do it. My heart was breaking at the thought of never seeing Talyn again. Ignoring the people in the room I raised myself up on my toes and kissed Talyn long and gently. "I love you, Talyn. With every fiber in my being."
"No! You can't do this!"
Tears fell from my eyes and down my cheek. I looked around the room at people whom I'd grown to love and who didn’t know what I was thinking. "It’s how I'm wired, my love. If I can't protect those I love the most, how can I be Queen? I love you." The window opened at my command and I flew out towards the forest. Behind me I cringed as Talyn screamed.
Part 14
Talyn turned towards the stunned people in the room. She was shaking and crying. "My Betrothed and your Queen has chosen to sacrifice herself to spare unnecessary bloodshed! She's going to confront the Cumberlings on her own!"
Dartagnen stood with a pained look on his face. "How do you know this? Are you sure our Queen isn’t simply overwhelmed and needing some time alone?"
"I know Serenity. I've watched her grow up. She'd been small yet she would never back down. She would defend the weak even though she was weak herself. I saw the look in her eyes. A look of determination to protect everyone. She'll take on the entire Cumberling army on her own to not put anyone at risk. We have to move! Now!"
Shaken by the full force of understanding the people in the room became frantic. Dartagnen took control. "Listen to me! Our Queen is in mortal danger. She doesn't fully understand what she means to us all or what she represents. She's trying to protect us. With all her strength, she's yet fragile and young. We have to mobilize immediately. Rictalous. I need two hundred of your best fighters and magicians. I'll gather the same from the Militia. They need to be ready in an hour. I'll order the rest of the Militia to leave behind us."
Talyn ran beside Rictalous as they gathered what they needed. At the entrance to the palace four hundred Antallas stood waiting. Somehow they knew they were needed.
Part 15
Unaware of what we transpiring back at the palace I flew into the forest and landed in a meadow. Toor strode forth and placed his great head against my outstretched hand.
"Your actions have caused quite a stir, Serenity. Your armies are rushing to your aid. I sense a great determination and loss within you."
"I can't ask them to lay their lives down for me. If I can end this without bloodshed, then I protect them."
"The love you feel in your heart for them is the same love they feel for you. They have as much of a desire to protect you as you do them."
"Will you help me?"
"I'll honor our covenant."
"Can you take me to a teleporter?"
"I can take you instantly to the Meadows of Amondian if that's what you wish."
"I'd like that. Thank you, Toor." I changed into my Queenly battle armor. This time the outfit was slightly different. More regal if that was possible. Toor kneeled and I climbed up onto his back. He stood, took a few steps forward and suddenly we were in the Meadows of Amondian.
I looked around at the geography and realized I was standing at the entry point of the Meadows. Above me and straight ahead lies the entire Cumberling army. My arrival had not gone unnoticed and several thousand of the Cumberling army showed themselves. I urged Toor forward.
As we walked forward the ground began to slowly rise. Several hundred arrows were launched at me but they simply bounced off my shield. I brought up a wind from behind me to assist in carrying my voice. "I am Serenity Lorelei Joelle Amiday, Queen of Nealander. I'm hear to speak with Excellor and Magnus Cumberling. I come alone."
It was an eerie feeling walking forward knowing that twenty thousand warriors were all around me dead-set on killing me. A wall of warriors stood before me and slowly parted to let me through. I felt like a ship at sea casting a wake of warriors as they stepped away to give me room, then merged together after I passed by. I looked at them as I rode. Their hardened faces showed looks of confusion as I moved forward. Their tattered clothing and gaunt bodies showed signs of early starvation. This was what the Cumberlings offered. At one point I stopped and concentrated on restoration and growth. A shockwave of color spread out from me. Clothes were repaired, ripe fruit fell from the trees.
An older and large man stepped forward. "Why do this? Why come to your death yet restore the land?"
I looked down on the man with compassion. He was no different than me. No different than the men who had pledged themselves into my service. "Because there's a better way and all of you matter. Excellor and Magnus may indeed kill me, but I believe in doing so they would show themselves for what they truly are. No person, no matter how strong or great, can stand against the will of the people. I can’t defeat an army of twenty thousand. Sure, I could do some damage, but to what end? Look at each other. You're starving and mistreated. In the capital, people again have food. Their gardens are flourishing and their flocks are growing. I'm young and inexperienced and know nothing of leading an empire but I know enough to realize that good leaders serve their people, not expect the people to serve them. At the end of the day, I wish all of you well."
The older man looked at me contemplatively and vanished back into the rest of the warriors as I moved forward. It took another tarn to get to the central camp. Large and extravagant tents had been set up to host the leaders. It was a large open space. I could smell smoke from the fires. The army spread itself around me, giving ample room for an audience. Excellor and three other men came out from the largest tent. One man, looking very imposing. I assumed he must have been Magnus.
Excellor laughed. "My oh my... Our pretty little princess has come to pay us a visit. I see you healed up well. Darling, let me introduce you to Serenity Lorelei Joelle Amiday. She claims to be Queen. What do you think of that?"
"She's pretty and would likely make me some good looking children. It's a shame she has to die." Excellor flashed angry eyes at Magnus. Now he laughed. "You always were the jealous type, Excellor. I'm surprised you came here alone, girl. Are you here to surrender?"
"I'd consider surrendering if you promised you'd take care of the people of Nealander. That my friends and loved ones would be treated with respect and dignity."
"Look around you little girl. Everyone here is taken care of."
"I see an army of people that are half-starved and their clothing is falling from their bodies. I saw how you took care of those in the dungeons of the Grand Palace. I've seen the devastation of the land. All the while, you reap the benefits. Your reign is a brutal dictatorship and your luxuries are carried on the backs of slaves." I was feeling oddly courageous even though I knew my death was imminent.
"Archers! Aim your weapons!" Fifty men stepped into the circle and raised their bows towards me. Arrows of light focused on my chest. I had no idea if my ring could stop that many weapons. I closed my eyes and pictured a large tornado, with me being in the eye and the strongest winds where the archers stood. I didn’t release it yet.
"I don't want anyone hurt. That's why I came alone."
"She's so adorable, Magnus. She really cares."
I watched Magnus as he began to form the word for "Fire". I release the tornado. Dust and smoke swirled into the air. Magnus yelled out to fire, but the archers were tossed to the side. Several arrows were loosed. Any that came near me were destroyed by my ring. I let the tornado die down.
"She has a ring! They were all supposed to be destroyed."
"Apparently not all of them." I smiled but inside I knew the worst was yet to come.
Magnus launched an amazingly large fireball at the archers. I tossed a shield around them as the fireball sizzled and fell apart around them. To my left the older warrior pushed his way through the ring of warriors. He had two people with him. Taric and Galadon. Others pushed forward, fully fifty or more, their clothing had been restored from my earlier magic. They carried swords of light. I turned my focus back on Magnus and Excellor who were now looking a little frightened. They drew swords of light and rushed forward towards me. The two men with them cast fireballs at me. I'd learned from before to keep my distance from them. This time I hurled them backwards and put shields around them. The army grew agitated and tense. A shout came from behind me.
"The Royal Army has arrived! They're riding Antallas!" They were torn. Destroy me and gain the favor of their King and Queen, run from the Royal Army even though the Royal Army was outnumbered, or fight.
I yelled out to everyone. "I urge you all not to fight! You've been pawns in this war. Lay down your weapons. I'd rather surrender than anyone get hurt."
Taric and Galadon along with the old warrior and fifty others ran towards me. The archers who I'd spared seized the moment and yelled, "In defense of the Queen!" They ran towards me as well. The Cumberlings smiled within their bubbles of shielding. I closed my eyes.
"It's been an honor upholding our covenant with you, Serenity." Toor's words helped me be at peace with my death.
"The honor has been all mine."
I didn’t want my death to be in vain. I concentrated on restoration and let the magic pour through me. I let it loose like a tsunami. I opened my eyes to see something startling. The forest and meadows for miles in all directions were in full bloom and surrounding me like a protective barrier were hundreds of the Cumberling army. They all faced outward from me. Their weapons of light not letting anyone near me.
I smiled and sent fireballs straight into the air to explode like fireworks. It was a type of Morse code. If Talyn was with the Royal Army then hopefully she'd see and know not to attack. I lifted the four Cumberlings up into the air behind me and turned Toor towards the Meadows. We walked forward, my honor guard protecting me but none raised a sword or an arrow.
"Taric. Can you run ahead? Alert the armies not to attack each other."
He smiled broadly. "You remember me, my Queen. I'd be honored to." With that he ran ahead shouting for all to not attack.
By the time I entered the main battlefield my honor guard had become at least five thousand strong. They moved forward with me all facing outward to protect me. Many had taken it upon themselves to guard the Cumberlings which still floated behind us. I looked out over the Meadows of Amondian. Fully ten thousand or more warriors stood there resplendent in their battle armor and riding Antallas. Three rode forward. My new guard would not let them pass until I gave them word. Talyn, Rictalous, and Dartagnen dismounted as did I.
Talyn rushed into my arms and began kissing me as she scolded me. "That was the most stupid, selfish, caring, and loving thing anyone has ever done. You and I will have a serious talk when we get home. I'm not happy about your decision."
Dartagnen stepped forward. "When the city heard what you'd done we couldn't stop them from wanting to come and save you. For every man and woman that came to the palace to aid you, an Antallas arrived for them to ride. What started out as a rescue team of four hundred turned into over fifteen thousand. The entire city left their homes to come to your aid."
I clung onto Talyn. "I'm so very humbled by their love for me. I'm not deserving of it."
The older warrior pushed his way into our inner circle. "My name is Chauncy Frederick. What you did, my Queen, was so incredibly brave. Your words to me and those of us that heard them spoke volumes. For years we've been beaten and abused under the rule of the Cumberlings. I owe you my life." He then knelt at my feet. Those around him fell to their knees and that continued further and further until some thirty five thousand people around me were kneeling. I reached down and raised Chauncy back to his feet.
"No one needs to kneel to me."
"That's so touching, little princess. We'll accept your surrender now." Magnus said tauntingly from his shield bubble.
Rictalous stepped forward and took my hand in his. "Like Talyn, you and I need to talk, my Queen. I can’t have a Royal Guard when the Queen simply puts herself into harm's way. What would you have us do with these four?"
I raised my eyebrow and smiled mischievously. "I have an idea."
Part 16
It had been a difficult and challenging last fifty-seven days. Luckily Talyn had forgiven my going off to save the world on my own as I'd never been able to handle the councils, meetings, and wedding preparations without her. Tomorrow was to be our wedding and my mom and dad had arrived. Talyn's parents had to be delayed until now since the aftermath of the Cumberlings took so much of our time. Much of Nealander was still destroyed by the Cumberling reign and there were remote cities that still needed restoration. Those would need to wait until after the wedding.
For now I had more pressing things on my mind. "They're going to love you, Tiger."
"I'm more nervous meeting your parents than I was walking through the Cumberling army."
"Don't be. You're everything and more that any parents would love to have as a daughter-in-law. Besides, you saved the world. How could they resist you?" She took my arm in hers and walked me out into the sitting room. There her parents stood facing the windows. I almost turned around and ran the other way.
When they heard us arrive they turned and smiled warmly at Talyn and gave a slight bow to me. Now that was awkward. My future parents-in-law bowing to me. Talyn ran into their arms. I stood back and watched feeling a little out of place. After all, they'd not seen their daughter in almost twenty years and I was intruding on their reunion.
"Mother and father, I want you to meet someone very special to me and to everyone around here. This is Serenity Lorelei Joelle Amiday, Queen of Nealander." I suddenly felt like a sheep at a town fair being judged.
"You're not what we expected."
I wasn't sure how to take that comment. "I'm not sure what you were expecting."
"Of course we'd heard about the beautiful Queen that single handedly ended the reign of the Cumberlings, restored the capital city, and was so wonderful that the entire fighting population took up arms to go to battle for you." I was still unsure where this was all going. "The stories simply don't do you justice. You're far more beautiful that the tales portray. You do us a great honor by marrying Talyn."
"Hardly, sir. For the honor is all mine that such a lovely, talented, and intelligent young lady that is your daughter would choose someone as lowly as myself. She could have anyone and yet she chooses me."
Talyn's parents hugged me tight. "We love you already."
Part 17
The day of the wedding had finally arrived. I’d sort of hoped that perhaps we could elope to avoid all the pomp and ceremony. I’d snuck in to see Talyn but she’d already left early to get herself prepared. There was a note:
‘My one and true love. It’s sort of tradition for us not to see each other until the moment of the wedding. I broke with tradition and very quietly watched you as you slept. It’s been a long wait, but in the grand scheme of things, we have thousands of years together. I’m looking forward to tonight, but more importantly to wake up next to you every day for the rest of my life. You’ve made me so happy. I love you, Tiger!’
I smiled and headed to the bathroom where I slowly bathed and took my time knowing that this would be the last moments I had alone for the rest of the day. When I finally opened the door there were no less than three small herds of people. One herd for getting me ready, one herd for updates on the kingdom, and the third herd to explain the tarn by tarn details of the day’s proceedings.
The first herd was a little perturbed with me that I’d already bathed. The ladies excitedly pushed me back into my room and began my head to toe preparations. I felt like I was in one of those automatic car washes. By the time they were finished with me I was an image to behold. The wedding dress was both sexy and conservative. My legs, stomach, and arms were covered in a transparent white sheer fabric with what I could only describe as pink diamonds throughout. A white miniskirt was connected to a solid white covering for my breasts. My skin was fully exposed across my chest with a deep and plunging neckline. The train was fully twenty feet in length. My hair was done upright and jewels were sparkling across my bare chest and throughout my hair. They applied makeup for my eyes and lips and my Queenly tiara sat on top.
The Temple of the Stars was located several miles from the city. A natural amphitheater allowed for thousands of people to attend. The temple itself was like a massive gazebo. A waterfall cascaded down the mountain and into the lake right next to the temple. The site was not a place I’d been able to restore yet and was only slowly coming back to life.
I was led into the Grand Palace where hundreds of well wishers gathered to see me off. Toor stood proudly nearby. It would be a long side-saddle ride to the temple.
“You look splendid, Serenity.”
“As do you, Toor.”
He began walking slowly through the Grand Palace and into the Grand Way. I reminisced about the condition the place was when we first came here and how now all the fountains were running clear and flowers were blooming. People tossed flowers into our path as we walked through the city and into the forest.
“I feel so grateful for you, Toor. I’m glad none of the Antallas were hurt and we avoided a war.”
“You've done much, Serenity, and in such a way that builds trust with the people. You’ll be a remarkable Queen and I'll always be around for you if you shall ever need me.”
We finally could see the Temple of the Stars in the distance. Antallas lined our pathway into the natural amphitheater. They dipped their heads towards me as we moved forward. Soon throngs of people filled the air with their songs and flowers. My eyes alighted on a single individual at the end of the temple. Talyn, my Talyn. She was still a long ways off, but I knew it was her. At the entrance of the temple, Toor knelt and my dad helped me down. I thanked Toor and took my dad’s arm in mine.
“You look absolutely stunning, Serenity. It’s such an honor to be here for you and to walk you down the aisle.”
“You look pretty dapper yourself, dad.” I paused and turned to him and hugged him. Then I spontaneously kissed him on the cheek. “I realize you probably still see me as your son. I need you to know that I’ve never felt more like myself than after my transformation took place.”
We started walking again. The people were jammed into the temple seating and singing and cheering me as we walked by. “In some ways, Serenity, this feels more right to me too. I hope we’ll always be welcome here with you.”
“You always have a place here.”
Armed Royal Guards lined the walkway and saluted as I went by. When we neared the end of the temple, I let go of my dad’s arm and handed him back off to my mom. She looked so beautiful in the dress I’d purchased for her. We’d gone shopping in the city a few days ago. I was thrilled to have some real mother/daughter time together. I hugged and kissed her, then turned to see my beautiful bride. Talyn’s gown was similar to mine, but had a color that was more of a pink that seemed to match the diamonds in my dress. Her gems were a brilliant white. I caught my breath as I stepped up and looked into her eyes.
There was lots more ceremony to be done yet, but I whispered to her. “You look like God cried and from His tears, you were made. You’re a gem of such beauty and radiance that none can compare. A priceless jewel worth more than life itself.”
Talyn smiled. “That’s your best analogy yet with one exception.”
“What’s that?”
“You’re far more beautiful than me, far more radiant, and far more priceless. Tonight, I’m going to treat you like the finest of wines.”
“How do you treat the finest of wines?”
Slowly and seductively she spoke the following words. “I start by gently caressing the bottle, and examining every inch of it. I slowly bring it up to the right temperature. Then, when all is set, I’ll gently open it and taste of its sweet nectar.”
I then did a very Royal blush. I was breathing heavily at the thought. I had to control my thoughts as I was afraid of catching the temple on fire. Talyn smiled and whispered “I love you, Tiger.”
I took her hand in mine and we stood in anxious anticipation through the three-tarn ceremony. When he finally turned to Talyn to tell her she could kiss me I was more than eager. Much to the crowd’s delight, Talyn cupped both of my cheeks with her hands and kissed me so passionately and deeply that I forgot entirely where I was and closed y eyes to feel her love. It was more powerful than anything I could even imagine. When I opened my eyes to stare into hers, I failed to hear the cheering of the crowd. I failed to see how the temple area had transformed into new life bursting with flowers. I failed to smell the intoxicating scents of the pollen from the fruit trees. I failed to notice the fish jumping and the birds singing. I was forever lost in her warm embrace and blue eyes.
Talyn smiled and turned us towards the people. I was on autopilot. They announced the new Royal couple to cheers and applause. We were then greeted by the Council, our parents, Rictalous, Dartagnen, all the magician discipline leaders, and then the rest of the people. Somehow through the very long rest of the day and the feasts, dancing, and ceremony, I managed to smile and greet and snack on bits of food, but it would be forever lost to my memory as I had only one thought the entire night. It was late into the evening that the door to our bedroom had finally been closed and sealed.
It only took us mere moments to fall into bed together with our clothing vanished. We wrapped ourselves into each other’s embrace.
Part 18
It was sometime later that night, not much later, that Serenity and Talyn’s parents sat together in the chill of the evening air on a balcony overlooking the lake. They all both felt and saw a mighty wave of brightly colored magic that flowed out from the Grand Palace and beyond the distant horizon.
By morning stories arrived at the Grand Palace from cities around the planet of how forests became green, meadows filled with flowers, and gardens were filled with fruit. For some it was all a great mystery. It wasn’t for Talyn and Serenity.
Part 19
Talyn and I stayed at the Summer Palace for our honeymoon. We took a much needed month away from everyone and everything and enjoyed each other thoroughly. As we lay together in our bed, my head on Talyn’s shoulder, my arm and leg draped over her, and Talyn’s fingers gently running through my hair, I felt a deep contentment.
“What ever became of the Cumberlings?”
“Their memories were erased, they were transformed into children, and sent to Earth to be adopted.”
“You didn’t?”
“I did… I didn’t have the heart to kill them and with what they knew they’d always be a threat. Besides, I think I turned out alright having that happen to me.”
“You more then turned out alright. You turned out like dough, cinnamon, and sugar all baked together.”
“Like what?”
“Dough, cinnamon, and sugar... A cinnamon bun… Warm, wonderful, and tastes delicious.”
I blushed. “And you think my analogies need work…” I kissed Talyn as we wrestled in the bed laughing and giggling.
Mira
Duckwater. That was the name of the town where I lived my entire life. Duckwater, Nevada. Five thousand four hundred feet in elevation, one hundred and sixty miles to the nearest city with more than fifty thousand people, two hundred and twenty eight residents, desolate, less than an inch of rain a year, hot in summer, and cold in winter. That was where I grew up and I had no recollection of ever travelling more than twenty miles from my home. Of all the people in Duckwater, I knew five. Mom and Dad were the two I interacted with every day. There was Washaki, our neighbor a mile north. I met him for the first time several years ago when I was walking the fence line between our properties. He seemed ancient, but it was likely the high-altitude desert and lack of moisture in the air that had weathered him. A half-mile south lived Pinquana and Kimana, or Pinky and Kimmy for short. These two elderly Shoshone ladies lived a simple life in a house made from earthbags.
If anyone had asked me, I would tell them that Duckwater was the place you would live if you wanted to ignore the rest of the world, which was why my life was such a conundrum. For all my isolation from the world, my parents made certain I studied it. My days were filled with learning geography, languages, history, mathematics, physics, chemistry, astronomy, philosophy, political science, and economics. Every day I was tested and challenged by my parents in ways that would turn my studies into practical, fine-honed understanding. My education took up nine hours every day leaving three hours a day for physical fitness exercises; stretching, weights, running, and mastering the art of fighting.
“Shield!”
I hadn’t been paying attention to Dad, yet my hands moved without hesitation. I placed them together up and left then drew my right hand down and to the right as if I were creating an imaginary frame in front of me. The ten-degree January morning caused my breath to swirl before my eyes almost as if it didn’t want to be absorbed into the nothingness as a direct rebellion to entropy.
“You’re not focusing, Conrad! Push!”
My left hand came back as my right pushed forward with my fingers up and my palm facing away from me.
“That’s enough with the moves for now.” Dad looked over at Mom with a slight nod. “Athera, you know the drill.”
She stepped forward looking both lethal and beautiful at the same time. In the cold of winter or the searing heat of summer she never seemed uncomfortable. Her long, dark hair fanned out across shoulders that she slowly rolled to limber herself up. She tossed me a pair of wooden swords and grinned.
“Do you want to make things interesting, Conrad?”
I deftly swung my swords around. “What did you have in mind?”
“Winner gets the evening off. Loser cleans up after dinner and does the laundry.”
My eyes narrowed a bit. I always did the dishes anyways and afterwards I was given time to myself to read. It wasn’t much of an incentive other than not having to do laundry and gaining twenty minutes.
As if reading my mind, Mom added the cincher. “We’re having lasagna.”
Lasagna meant an hour of cleanup, not the normal twenty minutes. “First to two, as usual?”
She nodded. Her mouth twitched upwards at the corner.
“Deal.”
She didn’t hesitate and leapt forward with unbelievable speed and skill. Her wooden sword smacked against my side before I even started my block.
“That’s one…”
It was unfair but I should have been ready. I didn’t even let her complete her sentence before I moved in with my swords thrusting, parrying, and blocking like I was a ninja assassin. As hard as I pressed my attacked, she didn’t even back up an inch. She held her solid defense and move with grace and agility to form her own attack in reply, all the while grinning like she knew without a doubt she would win easily. The grin was what drove me even harder. My wooden swords danced as if they had a mind of their own, as an extension of my own body. I had never felt this way in a fight before, but for every swing, she was there. For every thrust, she blocked and thrust back equally as fast.
We fought for seven minutes, which was longer than I had ever held out against her before. I was certain I would find a way past her guard. We were both moving so quickly, it was amazing we could even see each other’s swords to block them. Suddenly, Mom dropped her left sword and pressed forward. There was a flicker of light that drew my attention, but it was enough to catch me off guard. The next thing I knew, her left hand grabbed my right wrist and twisted, her leg swept my feet, and I crashed hard to the frozen ground with a sword to my throat.
I breathed heavily and looked up at her. She was still smiling.
“Very good, Conrad. That was the first time you ever really challenged me. You’re getting better and faster every day. Continue drills with your father as you still have two hours remaining of your fighting training.”
I pulled myself up to my feet and looked down at the well-worn wooden sword in my hand. “Why?”
She looked up at me with a raised eyebrow. “Why what?”
It was the first time I had ever questioned either of them. The mixture of guilt and shame for having the audacity to ask what was on my heart was shoved aside. I wanted answers. I needed them. They rambled easily off my tongue one after another like a heard of antelope crossing the highway. “Why do we live out here in the middle of nowhere? Why don’t I go to school like normal seventeen-year-olds? Why do I need to learn to fight? Why swords when people have guns?”
“I’m going inside to finish making dinner with lots and lots of pots and pans to mess up. Why don’t you answer Conrad, Tayn?” Mom turned and headed back inside the house.
Dad sighed. “How long have you been asking yourself these questions?”
“Years.”
“Why now? What’s changed in your heart that you feel a need to vocalize these concerns now?”
“I just don’t understand my purpose or where any of my efforts will lead. I have no grasp on my future.”
Dad looked towards the west, but his eyes didn’t focus on anything. “Let’s start with your first question. What are you missing by living here?”
“Since I have lived here all my life, I have no other paradigm. I have no idea what I’m missing, but I read all about cities and shopping and people…”
“You assume you are missing something when perhaps it is the people that live in those cities that are missing what you have here.”
“I don’t understand.”
“There is beauty here. Space. Time to think and focus on priorities.”
I looked around the snowy, windswept, barren landscape. There were moments Duckwater could be beautiful like when the sun rose and cast golden hues across the sparse spring flowers or when I looked up into the cloudless night sky and felt I could pull the Milky Way down to earth because it seemed so close. “But… You’re saying that life in the cities is…”
“Different, Conrad. Most people focus on themselves and when they will get their next promotion. They buy more and more things to try and satisfy the gnawing hole inside themselves.”
“What is wrong with buying things?”
“Do you want to buy something? What is it you lack?”
“I…”
“The grass isn’t always greener on the other side of the fence, Conrad.”
“Grass? What grass? There isn’t a blade of it anywhere for a hundred miles. Did you and Mom run away from society? Did you do something bad? Why are we here in Duckwater?”
Dad shook his head. “Maybe we did run away, but we have everything we need right here. We are dependent on no one. We are not a slave to the government or a corporation. We are free to aid our neighbors when they need help. Are these things not worth aspiring towards?”
“Yes, they are, but…”
“What do you want?”
“A sense of purpose and the autonomy to accomplish that. Knowing there is a plan and a future to go with it.”
“How much money do you have, Conrad?”
“None that I know of. You don’t let me go anywhere so what would I use it for?”
“Let’s assume you had some money and you moved to the city. To live there, you need a steady stream of income to pay for all your expenses.”
“I would get a job.”
“You would work for someone to earn your pay so you could afford to live in the city. Where then does your autonomy go?”
“I would have autonomy in my choice.”
“True. However, real autonomy comes when you are reliant on only yourself and that is harder to achieve than you think. Not everyone has a choice in their circumstances.”
I was getting nowhere. “What about school?”
“If you were in school like others your age, you would be forced to learn what the school system teaches you.”
“Aren’t I forced to learn what you want me to learn? How is that any different?”
“Would you appreciate the fact that your schooling here at home sets you apart from those in a regular school? You have learned far more than what others your age have learned.”
Frustrated, I held up a wooden sword. “Why swords?”
“If you didn’t have fitness and health, what would you be left with?”
“Why do you keep answering my questions with questions?”
“Because you will ultimately understand more if you come to the answer yourself without it being told to you. I’ll ask the question again. If you didn’t have fitness and health, what would you be left with?”
“That wasn’t my question. I asked why we use swords.”
“My response is part of the answer, Conrad. We could train with rocks instead of swords. Fighting with swords helps train your natural ability to keep your balance by extending weight away from your body. The weight of the sword also strengthens your muscles. Sparing, gives you confidence if you were ever to be in a real fight.”
“Fight? I live in a town of less than three hundred people, many of whom are over seventy years old. Who would I ever fight here?” I shook my head to clear my thoughts and focus on the root of the matter. “What am I supposed to be or do?”
“Your destiny is already set for you and it is not my place to tell you. Are you finished delaying your training?”
None of Dad’s answers satisfied me. Dad raised his swords and if I didn’t move, I knew would be on the ground again with additional bruises. I snapped my swords up. The only destiny I had was washing dishes and doing the laundry.
***
I wiped my hands on a dishtowel and stared at the twisted and feathered patterns of ice on the window. The patterns were orderly, yet confused, a perfect example of how I felt. Stepping towards the laundry room, Mom and Dad’s room was close by and the door mostly closed. As I approached, I overheard them talking.
“He did well today. He’s so fast even without…”
The dryer bumped and squealed.
“I had to use my…”
More noise from the dryer.
“A change is coming. I feel it. We have to decide soon…”
The dryer alarm sounded, and I felt the heat rise to my face for listening to them. I rushed away to finish the laundry.
***
Weeks passed, but the questions I had didn’t go away. They filled my head making it hard to concentrate on my studies. February had arrived and the landscape was still locked under the frigid, firm grasp of winter. I had taken it upon myself to run the five-mile loop of our property borders in the pre-dawn mornings to ease my conflicted thoughts.
This day I circled the property in a clockwise fashion. The air was crisp and well below freezing, but the constant wind had stilled making the cold more tolerable. As I turned east on my final leg, I spotted movement up ahead. I slowed as I recognized Washaki, our neighbor.
“Mr. Washaki, what brings you out here on such a cold morning?”
His weathered face looked up into the sky towards the east just as the first rays of sunshine appeared. He smiled as if greeting an old friend. “The Great Spirit told me to meet you.”
“The Great Spirit?”
“He told me that change is coming for you. You will get what you have been wanting, along with a few changes that you were not expecting.”
I frowned. “Did this Great Spirit of yours tell you what I want?”
He chuckled. “You want to be normal.”
“I think it is not the Great Spirit that told you that, rather you see a seventeen-year-old in the middle of nowhere with no one else his age around. I think it would be easy to guess what I want.”
“Perhaps. The funny thing about what we want is that sometimes it is not what we need.”
“You sound like my parents. What’s wrong with wanting normalcy?”
“What is normal?”
Clearly, he had been colluding with my parents. “Normal would be doing what others my age do. Going to school, eating out, having relationships.”
“A normal life is a fallacy. There is no such thing. Everyone has a different experience from the moment they are born until the moment of their death. Trying to become something you’re not will only bring hardship.”
“Is that what the Great Spirit told you?”
He smiled and started walking away. He raised his weathered hand to wave with his back turned to me. “It is what life has taught me. Tomorrow you will see things differently. Changes are coming, even now. Goodbye, Conrad.”
I watched him until he disappeared over the horizon. His farewell settled into the pit of my stomach like a bag of wet cement.
The sound of a car travelling down the road caught my attention. Cars occasionally came by, but they were few because we lived off the main road. This vehicle was a fancy newer model, the kind that never stopped in Duckwater, however this one slowed and pulled into the dirt driveway of our house. I never recalled us having visitors before. My feet were moving before my mind caught up to my body as I ran home.
When I stepped inside, Mom and Dad were sitting across the living room from two women. They immediately moved to stand when they saw me, but Mom was quick to reach out her hand and pull them back down. She shook her head silently towards them. Dad stood and placed his hand on my shoulder leading me through the living room.
“Head to your room and start your studies. We need some privacy to discuss things.”
I glanced at the women. Their eyes betrayed them. What they had to talk to my parents about was not making them comfortable. I headed to my room and paused when I was out of sight.
“Why didn’t you want us to…”
Mom interrupted them. “Close the door, Conrad.”
I sighed and slipped into my room.
***
An hour later I heard the car pulling away from the house. A gentle knock sounded on my door.
“Conrad, we need to speak with you. Come to the living room, please.”
It was a Stephen King novel level of mysterious. I found Mom and Dad on the couch. I noticed Mom’s fingers clenching and releasing. She was nervous and that made me nervous. I sat down opposite them.
“What’s going on?”
“Conrad…”
Mom couldn’t get her next words out. Dad continued for her.
“Conrad… It is time we answer some questions but know what we share with you today will likely only cause you many more questions. It is not our intent to harm you by not answering everything. Quite the opposite. We have been your guardians your entire life and we will continue that honor. We have always been with you as protectors.”
“Guardians? Protectors?”
Mom struggled to compose herself. “Yes. Conrad. Guardians. Tayn and I are not your parents.”
“What?”
“We… We love you as if you were our very own and we could not be prouder to have been called Mom and Dad by you. The truth is… you were placed in our care just days after you were born.”
“I’m adopted then?”
Dad, or maybe he wasn’t my dad kept the conversation going.
“Not really. This is difficult for us to share, but the time has come for you to move into the next phase of your life. Your very presence is a threat to many, but we cannot share any more about that. Your mother trusted us to watch over you and prepare you for the future. She loves you more than you will ever know.”
I felt my eyes narrow. “You’re telling me you are not my parents, I’m some threat, and my real mom abandoned me days after giving birth to me and you say she loves me?”
Mom… Athera stood and paced. “I know this is hard for you to hear, but don’t assume your mother doesn’t love you. She risked everything to protect you and hide you.”
I stood and felt myself shaking. “What? She was married to an abusive drunk and she pawned me off on you both to keep me from him? Maybe you kidnapped me, and my real parents are still looking for me. What am I to say to all of this?”
“Since we are getting this all out in the open, there is something else. You’re not entirely human.”
“Excuse me?”
“We… and you… are Atlanteans.”
I started laughing.
“You both really had me going there. When did you come up with this? Atlantean? Not my parents? It’s not even April first. I bet Dad was the one that put this ruse together.”
Tayn… Dad looked at Mom and somberly shook his head slowly. It was his somber, serious look that challenged my inner sense of security.
“The transformational veil must be lifted. Conrad must be released from it so that he can come into his own power when he comes of age.”
I looked back and forth between them.
“This is a joke. Right?”
Mom held her hand up with her palm facing me.
“We’re sorry, Conrad.”
I was about to say something when a burst of light erupted from her hand.
***
It had all been a Magnesium-induced crazy dream. Washaki, my parents, not being human, everything. I laid in bed with my eyes closed wondering why my alarm hadn’t woken me. It was always set for five every morning so it must have still been night even though I felt completely rested and refreshed. I opened my eyes to find sunlight streaming in through the window.
Mom’s face appeared before me. “You’re finally awake. Before you speak or try to get up, I need to share a few things with you. Just nod if you understand me.”
I nodded slowly; confusion undoubtedly written across my face.
“Do you remember talking with Tayn and me? We shared that we were not your parents.”
Wait. What? That was real? My eyes widened as I looked at her. I tried to say something, but she gently placed her fingers on my lips.
“Shhh. To protect you as you grew up, you were transformed with an energy manipulation veil. Think of a veil as an illusion, but, in this case, your identity was completely masked.”
Mom… Athera… Whomever she was, was crazy incarnate just one call away from a padded cell. I started to push myself up, but she held me down by my shoulders.
“Let. Me. Go.”
That was not my voice. It was… It sounded feminine. I struggled more but she held me down firmly.
“Listen to me!” She hissed. “Everything we told you is true. We are not your parents. Your mother gave you to us to protect you and… and… You are no longer veiled. You are Mira, your mother’s daughter. You are…”
There was no way her hands would keep me down. I had to get up and get out of there. I pushed up hard and managed to swing my legs out of the bed. That was when I noticed everything was different. My weigh shifted oddly, my legs were lean, tone, and smooth. The fingers on my hands were narrower. I looked down to see I was wearing a nightgown and… and there were…
I turned my head towards a mirror in the corner of my room. I sucked in a shaky breath.
“What…?”
“Breathe, Mira. Take slow breaths. This is your natural state. You are a beautiful, young woman. You are your mother’s daughter and, I dare say, you take after her.”
I watched as the young woman in the mirror raised her hand to her face. It was a flawless face with large, frightened eyes that were the deepest aquamarine color I had ever seen. She had full lips and pronounced cheekbones. Her beautiful face was framed by a mass of long, golden hair.
Ignoring the pleading in Athera’s eyes, I pushed her away and stood like a newborn foal. The nightgown did little to hide what was undeniably a female body. I took a quick breath, then another. I watched as the young woman in the mirror struggled to catch her breath. I bent at my waist and thrust my hand out to try to keep myself from falling over. I could not breathe.
Athera grabbed my hand and pulled me to her in a fierce hug. “Relax, Mira. I know this is a shock for you. Take slow, deep breaths.”
I felt her hand gently caressing my head. I was utterly confused and pressed my face into her shoulder. I felt my breathing slow as my arms wrapped around her waist to hold myself upright. The tears came like and unstoppable tidal wave. I shook and cried, giving myself over to the onslaught of emotions I was feeling.
After many minutes, I pulled myself away and looked down upon myself once again. As I looked up, Athera’s hands moved to my face as her thumbs dabbed at my tears.
“This… This is real?”
“Yes, Mira.”
“I’m a young woman.”
“You were always female, just transformed to hide who you were.”
“I don’t understand.”
Athera grabbed a robe and wrapped it around me.
“Come. Sit with us.”
I should have fought her, but I was mentally drained and let her lead me back into the living room. I sat down and felt the tug of my hair and other things… I stared at my hand until I found the strength to look up. Athera and Tayn had nothing but compassion and concern in their eyes.
“This no longer feels like a joke. Look at me. I’m a young woman.”
Athera’s hand found Tayn’s.
Tayn placed his other hand on hers. “Let me start from the beginning. You have learned about Atlantis in your studies.”
“As myth. Yes.”
“It isn’t a myth. Atlantis was real and still exists in a different form today. No one knows exactly how we came to Earth or much of the ancient history as that was lost to us when Atlantis sank under the ocean and our archives were destroyed.”
I looked down to my hands again.
“In the Bermuda Triangle?”
Tayn chuckled. “Not quite.”
“I was being facetious.”
“I know, Mira.”
“Why are you both calling me Mira?”
“The two women that came to us…”
“Yesterday morning?”
“That was three days ago. You have been asleep for the entire time as the transformation unraveled the changes the veil made in you.”
“Three days… Why Mira?”
“The women, they came with news from Atlantis.”
“The one under the ocean.”
Athera nodded. “Try not to interrupt, Mira.”
I nodded. “Right. It is not like I don’t have a billion questions right now. I’ll just listen.”
“Please, bear with us.”
I swallowed and fought the urge to run outside and scream.
Tayn continued. “The women had word from your mother. They provided news and updates on the political situation. Your mother sent them with orders to us to release your transformational veil and begin preparations. Apparently, factions are closing in on our whereabouts and we need to move to a new location.”
“What kind of factions?”
“Your mother is an important person and you represent a serious threat to various groups of Atlanteans. They wanted to put you to death upon your birth, but your mother handed you to us, placed the transformational veil over you, and sent us away to protect you. We travelled some, ultimately coming here to Duckwater once we felt we were safe and not being followed.”
“Like witness protection and you both are Atlantean FBI?”
“Sort of, and no.”
“What’s so important about me?”
“We can’t tell you that.”
I shook my head feeling my long hair glide across my back. “Great. More mysteries. Let’s go back to the Bermuda Triangle, because I think that is where you all lost your minds.” I saw the hurt in their eyes, and I sighed. “Atlantis. The archives were lost. What happened next?”
“Various groups of Atlanteans bitterly fought one another, each blaming the other for the catastrophe. Civil war broke out and four groups ultimately separated to form their own colonies. Your mother is from the Oceanus colony.”
“Let me guess. They are still at war? The colonies?”
“Yes. Peace has been tenuous at times, but war is rekindling again.”
I held up my hand and turned it back and forth.
“I can’t deny that something supernatural happened to me. This isn’t…” I recalled the words of Washaki and paused. “…normal. You told me I wasn’t exactly human.”
“Not supernatural, scientific. Atlanteans have a different set of chromosomes and DNA structure than regular Earth humans. We all have a natural affinity to light energy allowing us to manipulate that form of energy. Using light energy, your atoms and structure were realigned to hide you in plain sight.”
“Light energy…” I glanced at Athera. “Is that what you used when you were fighting me, and I had to wash the dishes and do the laundry?”
“You saw that?”
“I saw… something.”
“Yes. Atlanteans can draw upon light energy to increase their power and speed among other things.”
“You cheated.”
Athera pulled in a breath to start saying something, then paused. “Yes. I guess you could say I did since you cannot tap into light energy yet.”
“Why can’t I use light energy if you say I’m an Atlantean?”
“There are two reasons for that. First, Atlanteans don’t awaken their affinity until they come of age and second, your transformational veil blocked you. The veil made you just like any other human. No doctor would have been able to tell the difference in case you had been in an accident or needed any kind of medical care.”
Tayn leaned forward. “It was never our intention to reveal to you what you were. After you turned eighteen, the veil would have become permanent. The women that came to us brought grave news. After all these years, one of the factions believed they might have picked up the trail of our departure with you. It was your mother’s wish to remove the veil to give you a chance.”
“A chance at what? Life as a girl?”
“A chance at life at all.”
I pulled the robe a little tighter around me, accentuating the shape of my new body. “I’m struggling to see why turning me into a girl gives me life.”
Athera came over and sat next to me. “You were born female, which is why you were veiled as a male to hide you further. Let us assume the veil was not lifted and became permanent. You would have become fully human. If, in that circumstance, an Atlantean faction found you, you would stand no chance against them. As good as a fighter you are, you will never be faster or stronger than a wielder of light energy. The technology and power of Atlanteans is vastly superior to that of humans. They will eventually find you.”
“But, if I was human, wouldn’t I no longer be a threat?”
Athera moved some long hair away from my eyes. “These are not people that think logically when it comes to the threat they believe you pose.”
“The threat you can’t tell me about.”
“We wish we could tell you everything but knowing even small amounts would only put you in more danger and alter the future. There are Atlanteans in this world, not just those that live beneath the seas. If, by chance, you ran into some of them, there are some that could pull that information from you. You can’t trust anyone.”
I stood and moved towards the front door. The window in the door reflected my new face. “So, what happens now?”
“We are moving. We need to go where there are more people so that you can blend in.”
“Blend in?”
Tray stood and smiled weakly. “You will get everything you ever wanted. You’ll go to school, shop, and do whatever any other teenager does… with our protection and guidance, of course.”
I glanced at my reflection again.
“Of course…”
***
I couldn’t remember much of what happened the day before. I was in a state of shock and exhaustion quickly brought me back to bed. I was still confused when I woke. Once again, my alarm failed to wake me. At first, I thought it was a bad dream, but when I rolled out of bed, there was no mistaking that I felt different. Not wrong, just different.
I glanced at the clock and it read just before four in the morning. Turning on the light, I moved to stand before the mirror. I was no longer Conrad. Not even close. I was slightly shorter than I had been, and I estimated I was now five foot eight or nine. I leaned forward to get a closer look at my face. My eyes were what instantly captivated me. I had seen pictures of vividly colored tropical oceans and I could picture the blue-green seas in my eyes. I traced my full lips with my fingertips and a small feminine gasp escaped my lips. They were soft and sensitive. I turned my face from side to side before stepping back.
Athera had said that while I slept for the three days, she travelled to Las Vegas to shop for clothes for me. I opened my closet to find a small selection and my dresser drawer now held a few unmentionable items I never dreamed of wearing before. I found one set of fitness clothes that I set on my bed as I turned towards the bathroom.
The day before, I never went to the bathroom and never even changed out of the nightgown and robe. This day, it was unavoidable as my bladder felt like a watermelon that was being squeezed by too many rubber bands. I reached up and dropped the nightgown to the floor. The mirror in the bathroom beckoned me so strongly I overcame my immediate needs. With another feminine gasp, I told myself to breathe. It took every ounce of willpower to take a breath and slowly turn so that I could see myself fully.
I was breathtaking and scared to death. How would I be able to adjust to this? Get up and get moving! I heard Athera telling me in my head as if I was in another training session. Hesitation and overthinking were mistakes that could kill me in a fight. I recognized I was fighting something outside of my control. With one last glance in the mirror, I forced myself to go to the bathroom and take a shower.
While my movements were the same, how I felt while I moved was different. Being somewhat smaller than I was before, the shower was more spacious and my flexibility was greater. My biggest challenge was my hair. It was long and seemed to take forever to dry.
I stepped out of the bathroom and looked down on the bed at the clothing I had placed there before. Washaki’s words hit me hard. I would get what I wanted and some things I didn’t expect. Slipping on my new undergarments, I shook my head at his words. How had he known?
When I headed into the kitchen, Athera was there with a steaming mug of tea wrapped in her hands as she leaned against the island counter. Either she had not slept well, or she had been waiting for me.
“How are you coping, Mira?”
“Aside from my name sounding wrong, my long hair refusing to dry, and being in a perpetual state of confusion, I guess I would say I am well. Physically I feel good although I’m afraid I lost strength and speed. Mentally… It feels wrong to say I feel comfortable and I cannot stop thinking about how my worldview has changed. Emotionally, I feel vulnerable and unsure of myself as if at any moment I’ll break down and collapse into a puddle right here in the kitchen.”
“I haven’t known anyone that was veiled so young and for so long. When you say it feels wrong to feel comfortable, that is your mind telling you that you should still be Conrad and yet you were always female. It is confusing, but I suspect you will adjust quickly as this is your natural state. If I am honest, I’m surprised you are doing as well as you are. I’ll give you some pointers with your hair and as for strength and speed, you will find out this morning because we are going to train.”
“You are relentless.”
“You need to learn how you move and test your limits. There will be differences in how you fight now. It is vitally important in case we run into one of the factions.”
“I’m a girl now. I’ll not be as good as I was. It’s a fact.”
“Care to make a wager?”
“One where you cheat again? I don’t think so.”
“If you hit me more than once you won’t have to do your studies the rest of the day.”
“No laundry if I don’t?”
“Not at all.”
“Deal.”
“Let’s get you some breakfast then.”
***
It was still below freezing when I stepped outside with Athera. She braided my long hair to keep it mostly out of the way. After stepping through an hour of kata-like moves and positions, warm up, and stretches we were ready to begin sparring.
Athera always grinned when we went to spar and today was no different. “How are you feeling, Mira? Your movements and positions looked perfect. You have amazing flexibility. Are you ready for this?”
“Being smaller and weighing less, I’ll need to focus on my motion to achieve the same power. I’m not feeling awkward and my balance seems better than before.”
Athera tossed me the pair of wooden swords.
“You have one hour to hit me twice to earn your reward.”
As soon as the swords were in my hands, Athera launched her attack. She was merciless and I was forced back with nearly every thrust she made. After only a few minutes, she landed her first hit on my side and stepped back.
“What’s the matter, Mira?”
“I’m scared of being injured.”
“Did that hit hurt you any more than when you were Conrad?”
“No. But you are also holding back.”
“Is that what you think? Do you think I should hold back because you are a woman?”
“I assumed…”
“I don’t hold back in training because an enemy will not hold back. You might not be aware of this, but women have a higher pain threshold than men. Now ready yourself and come at me.”
I moved into my stance and brought my swords up. Athera pushed forward and I gritted my teeth, pressing my own attack.
“Better! You’re faster than this!”
I felt great, stable, and I was it seemed that I was faster than I had been before.
“Come on, Mira! Faster!”
Tayn came out of the house and watched us but I kept my focus on Athera and forced myself to move even quicker. I smiled as she took one step back and with the next thrust, I clipped her shoulder. I stepped back and stared at my hands, lifted my chin, and smiled.
“I can do even better.”
“You’re not worried about getting hurt? You don’t think you are too weak?”
“Maybe you aren’t trying hard enough.”
“Don’t get cocky, Mira. You won’t get another hit on me this morning.”
I grinned. “Challenge accepted.”
I flicked my swords up and rushed her. We fought hard for nearly thirty minutes, neither landing a blow on the other. I felt great. My stance felt more solid than ever before and my speed was astonishing. I saw a flicker of light from Athera and suddenly it felt like I was losing ground. She was hitting harder, and her speed increased.
“Not… fair…”
“You can do it, Mira. Focus on my eyes.”
For a while, she pushed me back before I settled into a rhythm. She pressed harder and faster with more flickers of light. I had to end this quickly. I feinted left but instead of thrusting, I tossed the wooden blade to the ground slightly behind Athera. I rushed forward as she swung to block my feint. I dipped low, blocked her swords with my right arm, then dodged and rolled left, grabbing my dropped sword and swinging it up to catch her right side.
Tayn clapped.
“That was a bold move, Mira.”
Athera smiled and pulled me up off the ground.
“You were a force to be reckoned with. Well done!”
“Even with you cheating.” I grinned.
“Don’t let it go to your head. I only enhanced myself by about ten percent of what I could have. Light energy is very powerful, Mira.”
“I get the afternoon off? That was our deal, right?”
Athera chuckled. “The deal was you would get the afternoon off from your studies. We all need to pack. We leave tomorrow afternoon.”
“I didn’t win anything then. You are sneaky. Where are we moving to?”
“Astoria, Oregon.”
***
Astoria. A city of just over ten thousand people, nearly seventy inches of rain per year, elevation of roughly fifteen feet above sea level, and green, tons of green living things. I stared out the window of the moving truck almost every minute of the two-day trip. I felt like a dried-up sponge taking on water. I could not get enough of each new vista mile after mile. I craned my head to try to see around the next bend in the road. My future beckoned me, and I strained to see what was coming next. Finally, we pulled up to a quaint two-story house with trees and grass, and a view west where I could see miles of water stretching to distant mountains.
We had spent two days packing, leaving many things behind in Duckwater in case we ever needed to return. I hoped I would never have to. We focused on books and essentials, anything personal that could point back to who we were. I didn’t have many clothes since my veil had been removed, but Athera promised me we would go shopping after we arrived and got settled. We spent the last half day wiping down the entire house and cleaning it thoroughly to remove any fingerprints or evidence behind.
I slipped out of the cab of the small moving truck and breathed in a lungful of moist salty air. It smelled heavenly. I stretched and looked up and down the street. Our new home was perched on a slight hill with few other homes nearby. What immediately came to mind was that it was defensible and isolated which is likely why Tayn and Athera had decided upon it. Athera stepped down next to me and hugged me.
“I know I’ll never be your real mother, Mira, but I love you as if you were my very own. I imagine this is all a shock to you still and having to move is never easy.”
I was still in shock over my transformation, but each day was becoming a little easier than the day before. It helped that I still felt like myself even though physically I noticed every nuance of my body. It would take much more time for me to adjust. Emotionally, I was still dealing with… everything. I was not who I thought I was. I was a different gender than I thought I was. My parents were not my parents. I wasn’t even human.
“I’m still struggling with many things, but the move is not one of them. I have never seen so many trees or this much water before. I feel like I could run for days without getting winded or tired. It’s beautiful here.”
Athera smiled mischievously. “We have a space behind the house where we can train. With the lower elevation we might need to increase your training time to get the same results.”
“We have been here five minutes and you’re already talking about training.”
Tayn slipped his arm into the nook of my elbow.
“I have something to show you.”
He led me around the side of the house to a garage. He opened the garage door and held out his arms toward an old pickup truck.
“Ta da!”
“Am I missing something? It’s a truck and by the looks of it, it would fit in well in Duckwater.”
“The difference is that it is yours.”
“Mine?”
Tayn nodded and smiled as I cocked my head to the side. I felt my long hair slide to the side a little.
“Sure, it is old, beat up, rusted, and has great patina, but it runs well, you can’t get a lot of people in it, and it’s sturdy in case you crash it.”
“I could drive… anywhere?”
His smile grew broader as he nodded. “Within reason.”
I threw my arms around him and hugged him tight.
“It’s beautiful!”
Athera stepped up behind us and held out a key. “Why don’t you unlock the house and see our new home, Mira?”
I was certain my eyes were sparkling in that moment. I smiled, grabbed the key, and bounded up the front steps of the house and onto the front covered patio. I paused, turned around and looked out towards the ocean view. With a deep breath and another smile, I turned and unlocked the front door. I pushed the door open and stared at the warm reflection of sunlight coming off the dark-stained polished wooden floors. It was inviting, yet cozy.
“It’s a Craftsman-style house, Mira. The main living area, kitchen, and a bathroom are all on the main floor. Up the stairs there are two master bedrooms. We thought you could take the one on the right. Go on. Check it out.”
I looked towards Tayn and Athera standing behind me. They stood with smiles on their faces and their arms around each other’s waist. I took a step inside, then turned around to face them once more.
“I have been so self-centered lately, angry, and confused. I blamed you both. While I don’t understand everything, I would be remiss if I didn’t tell you how much I love you both.”
I pulled them into a group hug, grinned like a Cheshire cat, and ran into the house. I took in the living room, then moved into the bright, open kitchen, before moving through the dining room and into a room lined with empty bookshelves with comfy leather seats. I let my fingers glide up the polished wooden railings of the stairs and turned right into my new bedroom. The dark wooden floors contrasted against the white-painted furniture. A queen-sized bed with a white, pink-edged comforter looked incredibly comfortable. I stepped forward to a set of French doors and pulled them open. A small deck with a chair overlooked the tidal river delta beyond. The view was breathtaking. My room was perhaps a little too feminine for my tastes, but I wouldn’t complain. Not even for a second.
I stepped back into the room to see Tayn and Athera in the bedroom doorway.
“Will it suffice?”
“It’s amazing! How did you pay for all of this?”
“This has been arranged many years ago. It’s your home. Let us hope the factions don’t find us too soon so that we can enjoy it.”
Tayn sat on the bed and patted a spot next to him. I took the hint and sat down.
“This is by no means a large city, Mira, but you must be careful. It is time we loosen the reins on you. In a few weeks, you will turn eighteen…”
“Wait. My birthday is in November.”
“Your real birthday is March 21 on the spring equinox. To the world, you were born in November. On your desk, you have new identification you will need Monday morning. We need to take a picture of you so we can create your driver’s license and I’ll take you driving a few times before you can use the truck.”
It seemed like every sentence these days challenged my thoughts and emotions. I had just learned my birthday was not my real birthday and only a few weeks away and I would start school in three days.
“So much has changed. I’m really going to school?”
Athera chuckled. “You will be bored silly. Let’s start unpacking if we want to go to dinner tonight and shopping for you tomorrow.”
“We’re going out? To a restaurant?”
“How does pizza sound?”
“I don’t have to beat either of you in training first?”
“Not for tonight’s dinner, Mira. Tomorrow we start your training and studies again so there might be opportunities to win the odd excursion. We still have to keep an eye on you and lay low as much as we can.”
“About training… Can you show me how you use light energy?”
Tayn looked thoughtful.
“What do you think, Athera?”
She nodded. “It’s time. Most Atlanteans are taught since they are young what to expect when they come of age. I think it is also time we use full energy to train.”
“If you only used ten percent before, I won’t stand a chance.”
“No, but it will help you improve and speed up your reflexes so when you come of age, you will be a force to be reckoned with.”
“I don’t understand my place in the world or why I am important enough to veil and hide me. I have never been in a real fight before. I feel disconnected without the why behind it all.”
“We can only hope you will never have a real fight, but if I know anything about Atlantean politics and people, sooner than later you will be need to defend yourself. When that time comes, you must be prepared.”
“I’ll have to take your word on that.”
***
In the middle of unpacking and organizing our things, a truck pulled up and delivered a car. We had always had one in Duckwater, but we left it there in case we needed to return. By the time we finished unloading the moving truck, it was getting late. Tayn drove the moving truck and I rode in the car with Athera. We dropped off the rental then all went together to a pizza restaurant.
My eyes must have been as large as saucers as we entered the restaurant. Since we packed our food to eat along the way on the way here, this was the first time I had ever ate out. Being a Friday evening, the place was almost at capacity. I was torn between running away from the commotion, noise, and the busy atmosphere and staying because the energy and smells were intoxicating.
The hostess led us through the restaurant, and I felt many eyes upon me. It was unnerving especially as I kept imagining Atlantean factions lurking and waiting to find me and kill me for, in my opinion, no good reason because I wasn’t a threat to anyone.
As we walked past a large table with five people about my age, they all stared at me. One, however, his eyes locked onto mine. His dark hair was wavy and down to his shoulders and he had piercing blue eyes. He was handsome, chiseled to perfection and I felt a wave of desire mixed with a touch of longing as I looked upon him. The feeling repulsed me even as I felt heat rise to my face. This all transpired in seconds and I now found myself being led the rest of the way to our table in a complete fog, lost to the cursed ramblings of my brain.
When we sat down, I leaned over the table towards Tayn and Athera and whispered to them.
“Why are people looking at me?”
Tayn laughed.
“This isn’t funny! Do they think I’m an imposter? Do they know who I am even though I don’t? That… That boy back there, he… Am I in danger?”
Athera grasped my hands and offered a sideways glare at Tayn.
“Ignore Tayn. You’re not in danger, Mira. You have lived isolated and away from people. You are possibly the most beautiful young woman I have ever seen. People will stare at you because of your beauty.”
“But… This is so confusing.”
Tayn had stopped laughing and grew serious. “Have you stopped to really take your time and look in a mirror, Mira?”
“It feels like that is all I have done for the past week.”
“No, I mean really look to see yourself as if you were looking at yourself from someone else’s perspective. You are stunning and people will naturally gravitate to you.”
“This is going to sound crazy. But that boy back there. When I looked at him, I…” I felt the heat rise to my cheeks again. “What’s wrong with me?”
Athera grinned. “You mean the desperately handsome, dark haired young man we passed?”
I nodded.
“I didn’t see him. What about him?” She winked at me.
This time it was Tayn that nudged Athera. “Don’t toy with her. This is serious.”
Athera’s smile grew. “If I were your age, I would find him attractive. I mean, I do now, but he is way too young for me.”
“You think… Oh my God! But I cannot find him attractive! I’m… I’m not…”
Athera’s eyes grew soft and compassionate. “You always have been female, just that you were veiled. It is natural what you are feeling. When the veil was lifted, everything has returned as it would have been had you never been veiled at all.”
I pulled back and stared off into space as I fully understood what they were telling me. Oh crap!
“You must be new in town. Because, if you’re not, you must have been living in a dark basement playing video games because I would have noticed you otherwise. Perhaps you’re just visiting?”
I looked up to see a young man standing at our table. He was staring at me with puppy dog eyes. Was I a magnet for the male half of the species? My mouth opened and closed a few times like a freshly caught sea bass.
Thankfully Athera saved me.
“We just moved to town today.”
“Really? You’ll love it here! What’s your name?”
He continued to stare at me and ignore Athera and Tayn. Someone that must have worked at the restaurant stopped and smacked the young man on his shoulder.
“Stop ogling the customers. We’re bursting at the seams here. Take their order.”
“Oh. Yes! My name is Paul and I’ll be your server tonight. What can I get for you all? Can I start you out with something to drink?”
Tayn ordered for us. “We will have a large salami and mushroom pizza and three waters. Thank you.”
Paul wrote that on a small pad and glanced back up at me. “Will you be going to Astoria High School?”
I looked across the table to Athera hoping my pleading eyes would help me from looking like a complete idiot. I mouthed the words “Help me” to her.
Athera smiled and replied. “Yes. Mira will be starting on Monday.”
He smiled. “Mira, is it? I’ll watch for you. I’ll even give you a tour.”
I finally found my voice. “Thank you, Paul. That would be kind of you.”
If his smile could become any larger his face would have disappeared.
“Awesome!”
“Paul!”
“Oh. Yes! I’ll bring those waters right out for you.”
He hustled off as I put my head in my hands. Duckwater didn’t seem like such a bad place anymore.
“You’ll get used to it, sweetheart.”
I looked up. “Did you really just call me that?”
Athera grinned. “It’s a term of endearment.”
“Awesome. Just awesome.”
***
I was exhausted by the time I got to bed. Not physically, but mentally. Being a part of the world even for a short time was making me question if my desire for normalcy was well considered.
The next morning, I got out of bed and stood before my mirror once again but this time I took a hard look at myself. I saw beyond the changes to try to picture what others saw. I was, indeed, beautiful, and I wasn’t thinking of myself in a vain or boastful way. I was tall for a woman, lean, fit, and yet shapely. My long golden hair was full and silky, and it framed my face like a golden aura. I slipped my hair behind my right ear, and I paused to contemplate my action. It was feminine. My posture was excellent, and my years of training had defined my muscles giving me a distinct hourglass figure. A figure that stood or sat like any other woman. Perhaps this was the undoing of the veil, but it gave me confidence to think I didn’t look or move like a male in a female body.
After getting ready for the day, I headed downstairs and met up with Tayn and Athera for breakfast.
“How are you holding up, Mira?”
“You ask me this every day. I have moments where I feel incredible and… right. Almost as if I’m more comfortable as Mira than Conrad. I notice everything about my change, including how my hair feels against my back and how my weight distribution is different than before. But there are moments I struggle with my emotions and I have daydreams that I’m lying in a coma somewhere and all of this was nothing more than a fantasy. Does that make sense to you?”
“It does. I would say it’s normal except that I cannot put myself into your shoes and understand everything you are feeling. Tayn and I have been talking. I don’t think it would be harmful to educate you on Atlantean history. At some point, you will be confronted by others like you and having some knowledge would be beneficial. We will, of course, need to stay clear of topics such as your mother, father, politics, and faith as it is best for you to not know of these things.”
“Can you at least tell me why I shouldn’t learn about them?”
Athera looked down at her hands briefly. “If you knew everything, it might change who you are and what you do putting yourself and many others at risk. It’s difficult for us to withhold this information, but we know you’ll do better without the burdens such knowledge would place on you. At least until more things come to pass including what we really wanted to help you understand more about. Your coming of age.”
I leaned forward as Tayn began to share.
“There is a tradition in many Atlantean colonies to send their children to human schools when they turn fifteen and have them stay topside until they become twenty-one. This is considered a rite of passage for the children and gives them knowledge and opportunities they wouldn’t normally have access to. Many Atlanteans interact with humans on a regular basis, some even form corporations and work here on the surface. Our knowledge and technology give us an advantage, and many use that to lord over and benefit from our human counterparts. What they may not be able to control in the colonies, they can amass wealth and fame above the surface of the water and Atlanteans that have lived here have the benefit of choosing careers above or below the water.”
“Do most live their lives in the colonies after they turn twenty-one?
“Most do. Atlanteans and humans can’t interbreed, and they often seek their soul mates within their own colony.”
“Soul mates? That is more mythology. People don’t have soul mates.”
Athera laughed. “If you meet yours, we won’t remind you of your skepticism. You’ll know without a doubt, but you cannot find your soul mate until after you turn eighteen and your affinity has been unlocked. However, these days, finding a soul mate is rare. Very rare. Maybe only one in a million Atlanteans find theirs. It used to be more common, but we think it has changed because any Atlantean could be your soul mate but with the isolation of the colonies it makes it more difficult.”
“One in a million. Just how many Atlanteans are there?”
“A rough estimate would be twenty million.”
“That would mean there are roughly ten couples. Why do people even bother looking for their soul mates?”
“It is a combination of many things. Tradition, mostly. Atlanteans have our own form of marriage and divorce and infidelity are not lawful. Thus, if you don’t search for your soulmate and you marry only to find them, you would be stuck not able to be with the one person you were meant to be with.”
“Good thing I’m not ready for my soulmate then. Tell me more about turning of age.”
“At the age of eighteen, Atlanteans awaken their affinity for using light energy. Some, from older bloodlines, also have affinities for one of the other elements. When Atlantis sank and the wars broke out, Atlanteans formed four nations. Oceanus is the largest, then there is Arcellos and Eretone, the warrior colonies, and finally Capases, the colony that considers itself neutral in all things. All the colonies kept to themselves and the varied genetics of the people from those colonies reduced over time. While we no longer have the history or records, it was rumored that most Atlanteans could harness light energy as well one other element of earth, water, air, or fire. Few Atlanteans these days have an additional affinity and none since Atlantis sank have had the water affinity.”
“So then, what happens when I turn eighteen? Do I fall asleep for three days? Do my real parents show up and bring cake and ice cream? Perhaps I turn on like a light bulb.”
Athera looked over at Tayn. He cocked his head to the side.
“It is not like when your veil was removed. That process took a toll on your energy as your body realigned to its natural state. Have you noticed when you spar you feel faster?”
“I thought it might be because my reach wasn’t as great.”
“That would only account for a small fraction. You will be naturally stronger and faster than your human counterparts and by removing the veil those strengths became yours again. It was how you beat Athera. The best way for me to describe what it is like to awaken your affinity for light energy is to describe how a microwave oven works. Microwave energy matches the vibrational frequency of water molecules. In a similar way, Atlanteans absorb light energy and can store it within themselves. The strength of the abilities to store, absorb, and transmute that energy differs for each Atlantean. Some can store more than others. Some can replenish themselves quicker, and others can direct and use the energy faster giving it more power. When you awaken, it will feel like an infusion of power and energy.”
“How will I know what my capabilities are?”
“We will test you, but we believe you will be strong with both large storage and quick replenishment abilities.”
“That is because of my bloodline?”
“Bloodlines… yes.”
“Is that what makes me a threat?”
“Somewhat, but it is far more complicated than just strength of light affinity.”
I knew I would get no more information about why I was a threat, so I shifted my questions in a new direction. “What about both of you? Do you have other elemental affinities? How strong are your light abilities?”
Tayn shook his head. “I don’t.”
Athera held up a knife and cut into her palm until it began to bleed. Before my eyes, the wound healed itself. “I have earth affinity which grants me energy manipulation of physical objects. That includes healing. Both Tayn and I can store much light energy and we are strong with the ability to use it, but we both take a greater time to replenish ourselves should we expend it. In a war when battles are extended, we can last much longer, but we need longer recovery times.”
Tayn glanced at his watch. “I think that is enough for today. Mira, you need to change into your dress for sparing practice today.”
I had avoided the dress since my veil was removed. “Why?”
Athera glanced at Tayn.
He shrugged. “Don’t look at me.”
Athera sighed. “I know this will be another adjustment for you, Mira. There may come a time when you will need to travel to one of the colonies. While female warriors wear a variant of male armor, non-warrior females wear dresses. It is the acceptable culture. We need you to wear them three or four days a week so that you can get used to them and learning to fight in them is imperative.”
Inwardly I cringed but the handsome face of the boy from the restaurant came to mind and I flushed with warmth. Over the past few days, I had steadfastly refused to disclose I was enjoying being female and my dreams had been subliminally directing me to let go of everything I was before my veil was removed.
“Okay.”
“Okay?”
“If it is needed, then I should get used to them.”
Athera and Tayn sat with stunned looks on their faces but they were pleased by my easy acquiescence.
***
Like a spoonful of cod liver oil, sometimes the best thing to do was to not think about it and gulp it down before your brain tells you it will taste terrible. When I got to my room, I didn’t stop to ponder and quickly changed into a blue, knee-length dress. I twisted my hips from side to side watching how the dress moved and how it accentuated my feminine body. It felt like a cool breeze on a warm, summer day. I walked around my room, spun a little, and sat down a few times making sure I was aware of how it moved. I approached the bed, sat down, and pulled my legs under the fabric of the dress. The dress was extremely comfortable, and it made me feel beautiful.
I tried to hide my smile as I made my way down the stairs and into the back yard. Athera and Tayn were waiting for me. If anything, I was worried their expressions might cause me to feel embarrassed, but they simply smiled and nodded. I guessed they didn’t want to make a big thing of it for fear of scaring me off.
Athera tossed me my swords and stood just outside of my reach. “You have been practicing using light energy for years, even though you have not awakened yet.”
I watched as she performed the shield motion, but instead of empty air, a visible, albeit slightly transparent shield formed in front of her.
“Hit it with your sword.”
I was skeptical, so I merely tapped my wooden blade against the light. The block of shimmering light was as solid as a piece of granite.
“Can I touch it?”
“Yes.”
I tentatively placed my hand on the shield, knocked it a few times with my knuckles, then leaned into it and pushed. It was solidly in place.
“Is it connected to you or is it only here where it was formed?”
“I can direct it to move with me like a normal shield attached to my arm or I can fix it in place.”
“What else can you use light energy for?”
Athera grinned. She dropped the shield and formed two swords in her hands made of light. “Let me show you. Ready yourself.”
For the next hour, Athera pummeled me with her swords of light. She used her shield to block me. She pushed me back with light when I got too close to her, and she used it to enhance her speed and power. At the end of our training, I fully understood why I wouldn’t survive if I was confronted by an Atlantean without having access to my own light energy.
I was disappointed in myself for not doing better and the realization I was little more than a gnat to Athera when she used her full power lowered my confidence.
“I was useless.”
Athera hugged me. “No, Mira. You did very well. Don’t let this erode your confidence. I have fought and trained for over one hundred years and I know you could beat many Atlanteans even without your affinity.”
“You said you have trained for over one hundred years? How is that possible?”
“The normal life span of an Atlantean is around two hundred and fifty years. Did we not tell you this?”
“No. Do you know that each night I go to bed with a headache with the revelations of the day spinning through my brain? I feel like everything I have learned has been a waste.”
“What you’re contending with is new information that is disrupting your worldview.”
“It is like being told aliens and UFOs exist and there are prehistoric animals running around the core of the earth.”
Tayn’s eyes focused on mine. They held steady. “They do exist.”
His expression was unreadable until he burst out laughing. I pointed my finger at him.
“Not funny!”
He tried to look a little contrite before he burst out laughing again. “It’s a little funny.”
Athera took the wooden swords and put them away. “Your dress still looks clean. We should go shopping before Tayn tries to make any more jokes.”
I nodded and glanced at Tayn who was still chuckling to himself. “I guess his jokes would be funnier if they were from this century.”
Athera and I burst out laughing at the pseudo-wounded look on Tayn’s face.
“Don’t forget to pick up Mira’s uniform plaid skirt and top for tomorrow.”
I spun around. “What? You have got to be kidding me. I have to wear a uniform?”
Tayn bent over and slapped his knee. “Got you again, even with my hundred-year-old humor!”
I was about to retaliate when Athera pulled on my arm.
“Don’t let him get to you, Mira.”
“He’s not getting to me, but he does have something coming to him.”
Tayn laughed even harder. “Bring it on. I’m here all week.”
***
Although I was taught how to drive when we lived in Duckwater, I never had an official license and I only drove on our property. I suspected that Tayn and Athera wanted to keep me out of the system and they were getting me a fake driver’s license. Since that wasn’t ready and Tayn and I only drove a little since we arrived in Astoria, my only option was to walk to school. I wanted to drive, but no amount of cajoling on my part would sway either of them. It wasn’t a big loss since the walk was short and the views incredible.
Athera and I had purchased four dresses, a jacket, some tops, jeans, gym clothes for school, shoes, a few skirts, and a swimsuit. Today, I wore one of my dresses hoping to make a good impression on the teachers. I had a backpack to carry any books I might need to bring home for homework.
My stomach fluttered like the monarch migration as I stepped up to the front entrance of the school. It was busy with cars pulling in, students being dropped off, and groups of teenagers milling about together. The school was set back some from the main road and nestled into thick green forest. This would be considered a small school, but it still felt overwhelming.
“Mira!”
Paul, the waiter from the pizza restaurant, was waving frantically to get my attention. Everyone looked at Paul, then followed his eyes to me. By the time I made it to the front doors, practically everyone was staring at me.
“You made it!”
“Thanks for offering to give me a tour, Paul.”
“You remember my name. By the way, I would be remiss if I didn’t tell you that you look amazing. A tad overdressed for this place, but I don’t think anyone will complain. Has anyone asked you to the prom yet?”
“Prom? What is a prom?”
“You don’t know?”
“This is the first school I have ever gone to. I don’t know what a prom is.”
“You must be one of those homeschool kids from Utah.”
“No, I’m not from Utah. You were going to tell me what a prom is.”
“The prom is the end of year dance in May.”
“I can safely say no one has asked me to go to the prom yet.”
“I’m certain you’ll be asked soon. I assume you need to go to the office to get your schedule?”
“Yes.”
“I’ll show you the way. Follow me.”
Paul had a ton of energy and pushed through the throngs of people to create a path for me. He led me to the office and opened the door.
“Mrs. Rathensburg? This is Mira…”
Paul turned to wait for me to complete his sentence for him. I offered up my fake last name that was on my identification. “Davis.”
Paul nodded. “Mira Davis. She’s new here. I was wondering if you have her schedule and locker assignment. I can at least show her to her homeroom class.”
The older lady pushed her glasses up and looked me over. “Identification, Mira?”
“Oh. Yes. Just one second.” I fumbled with my backpack and produced my identification.
“Very good. I don’t have transcripts from your previous school on file. Can you have your parents send them with you to school tomorrow?”
“Uhm. Sure.”
She handed me a schedule and I took a minute to peruse it. Paul leaned over and glanced at it as well.
“I see you have homeroom, history, math, science, then English, and home economics. Somehow, I didn’t picture you as a home economics kind of girl. We have a couple of classes together. I’ll see you for math and science. That’s good as it means I can lead you to the cafeteria after science and you won’t have to try and find me.”
If anything, Paul’s puppy dog eyes had only become bigger. “Oh. Okay.”
“I’ll take her from here Mrs. Rathensburg.”
The woman didn’t even look up from her desk. Paul opened the door for me, and I followed him until we came to a classroom.
“This is your homeroom. You come here every morning before you head to classes. Ask anyone where your next class is, but the school is small, and it should be easy to find. I’m glad you’re here, Mira.”
“Thank you for helping me.”
“No problem! I’ll see you in math and science class.”
“Great.”
Paul dallied a bit before he headed to his class. I was a little relieved to see him go as I was feeling like a marshmallow pressed between a pair of graham crackers. Smothered.
I checked my schedule again, looked at the sign on the door, then poked my head into the class.
“Ah! Class, this must be our new student.” The teacher glanced at a piece of paper then turned to me. “Come in and join us. You must be Mira Davis.”
I was nervous as I looked over the class of students. Sitting in the back corner were the same five people that were at the restaurant. The dark-haired one was staring at me with the same intensity he had before. Everyone was staring at me, but I only noticed his purposeful, penetrating gaze.
“Mira?”
I was startled out of my staring contest by the teacher.
“Yes, sir?”
“Why don’t you tell us where you’re from.”
My backstory was something Tayn, Athera and I had worked on during our long drive out here.
“I just moved here from Hendersonville, North Carolina.”
“What brought you to Astoria of all places?”
I glanced at the dark-haired boy again. “I heard the pizza was good.”
Everyone laughed.
“Well, it’s good to have you among us. Has anyone been assigned to you to show you your locker and the school?”
“No, sir. Yes, sir. It’s complicated. I don’t think I was officially assigned anyone, but Paul from the pizza restaurant volunteered. He helped me this morning.”
The dark-haired boy’s eyes narrowed slightly.
“We have a few minutes before classes start. Would someone like to show Mira to her locker and where her first class is?”
Every boy, except the dark-haired one put up his hand. One girl that was sitting close to him put up hers. The dark-haired boy stared at her and she looked angrily back at him.
“Claire. Please show Mira where her locker is.”
Claire smiled, grabbed her books, and I felt a hint of anger as she looked at me. She grabbed my arm and pulled me from the class.
“Come on, Mirabelle.”
“It’s just Mira.”
We stepped into the hall and she snatched my schedule from my hands.
“Don’t get any ideas. Lucas is mine.”
“Excuse me?”
“Lucas, the boy you were drooling over. I’ll rip your hair out if you even speak to him.”
“I’m not sure what you’re talking about, but I wouldn’t worry if I were you.”
“I guess you’re one of those all feminine cheerleader types that avoid confrontation. You look as dumb as a bedpost, and why did you wear that hideous dress?”
I wanted to punch her. “Are you going to help me find my locker or did you volunteer just to insult someone you never met before and know nothing about?”
She pointed down the hall. “It is really simple as long as you can count higher than ten, which I doubt. The lockers are numbered in sequential order. Do you understand what sequential means?”
“I think your overly tight shirt is constricting blood flow to your brain. Sorry, I didn’t mean to suggest you’re dressed as a prostitute.”
“You are so dead!”
Bells rang and students emptied the classrooms rushing back and forth. I took my schedule back just as Lucas stepped into the hallway.
“You didn’t get very far, Claire. Maybe you can introduce me.”
Claire grabbed Lucas’ arm and pulled him away while mouthing “You’re dead!” to me. Overall, it seemed like an impressive start to my dream of going to public school.
***
Apparently, new kids at school were targets of teachers to be asked questions. By the end of the morning, I checked and double-checked my class schedule to confirm I wasn’t in remedial or lower grade classes as everything they were teaching was ridiculously easy. They were teaching things I had learned five or six years earlier. By my estimation so far, Tayn and Athera had been correct. School was going to be very boring and with the male population hovering close to me and the female population wanting to poison me, I doubted I had missed much from the social interaction scene.
For the last two classes, Paul insisted I sit near him and walked me between classes. He couldn’t stop talking about the school, classes, or how brilliant I was in correctly answering all the questions posed of me. It was cute, in a way, but it felt like Paul was trying to make sure I didn’t get to know anyone else.
“Turn right to go into the cafeteria. Everyone gets lunch here so you can choose whatever you like. My personal favorites are…”
I stopped listening when I saw the groups of students staring at me. It was bad enough in the classes, but with most of the school in one place, I felt painfully exposed. We came here so I could blend in, but that didn’t feel like it was happening.
“…avoid the mystery meat there and there. Wednesdays are pizza days; Thursdays are spaghetti days…”
I followed Paul in the line, grabbed a tray and selected a few items that looked interesting. After completing the food line, we turned to find a place among the groups and cliques of people. I saw Claire and Lucas with the other three from their group sitting in the back corner.
Paul was trying to steer me away to another table.
“What about that table in the back. I recognize a few of the students from my homeroom class.”
“You don’t want to sit with them, Mira. No one sits with them.”
“Are they diseased?”
“Worse. They keep to themselves and everyone knows to stay away.”
“They can’t be that bad.”
“You should sit over here with me.”
“How about I sit with you tomorrow. I think that the one boy there is named Lucas. He was in several of my classes this morning. And Claire… She wasn’t very friendly this morning.”
Paul’s smile shifted to a frown and I could see he was crestfallen. He was being kind to me, but I wanted to get to the bottom of Claire’s threats and branch out a little to get to know more people. It wasn’t like I was going to steal Lucas away from her and I would rather not make enemies on the first day of school.
“Tomorrow then.”
I gently placed a hand on Paul’s arm. “Thank you. You’ve been so kind and generous with your time. I appreciate it.”
He smiled again. “If I don’t see you later today, I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“For sure.”
I walked over to Lucas and Claire’s table. Claire glared at me.
“What are you doing here?”
I smiled. “I saw there was an empty seat and I would be remiss if I didn’t thank you for your help this morning. I doubt I would have been able to find my locker without you telling me they were numbered in sequential order.”
Her eyes narrowed. “That seat is taken.”
“I only wanted a chance to meet some of my homeroom classmates. Sorry to disturb you all.”
“The seat isn’t taken. Feel free to eat with us.”
I sat down and suspected Claire kicked Lucas under the table.
“Thank you. I’m Mira, by the way.”
With a dark look given to Claire, Lucas turned to me and extended his hand. “I’m Lucas. You’ve met Claire. Next to her is Cassie, Jake, and last, but not least, Basil.”
“It’s very nice to meet all of you. On my first night in town, I think I saw all of you at the pizza restaurant. Do you always sit together?”
Jake, a handsome, blonde-haired young man with a touch of aloofness about him answered for the group.
“We stick together. Astoria isn’t known for being welcoming to outsiders like us.”
“Outsiders? Are you also new to Astoria?”
“We’ve lived here a few years. You have courage and spunk to sit with us.”
“I didn’t know I needed courage to sit down and eat lunch.”
“Courage would only be required if you weren’t stupid.” Claire had to get her jab in.
Basil’s eyes hadn’t left me even though they were less intense than Lucas’. “Ignore Claire. She doesn’t like the idea of outsiders in our group. We have a good thing going together and we watch each other’s backs. Other students assume our actions are nefarious.”
Cassie reached over and grabbed Basil’s hand and winked at him. “It’s nice to have new blood in town and you’re welcome to join us any time, Mira. Mira is a beautiful name, by the way. Were you aware that Mira means ocean in Sanskrit, destiny in Greek, and princess in Arabic?”
“No. I wasn’t aware. I’ve always thought the name unique and I feel it suits me.”
“It also means beautiful.”
I met Lucas’ eyes once again and felt a slight shiver run down my spine. I averted my eyes to look anywhere else.
Claire grit her teeth. “You never did say why you came to Astoria.”
I bit back my initial reply about needing to learn the fine art of locker locating from a tramp. “My parents can work anywhere there’s Internet and they wanted us to get away from the east coast. Astoria is a beautiful place. I’m looking forward to seeing the sites.”
Basil chuckled. “You must be a Goonie.”
“A what?”
“The Goonies. The movie that was filmed here in Astoria. Pirates, treasure, hey you guys!”
“Never heard of it.”
Cassie seemed to be the opposite of Claire in every way as she smiled at me. “That’s something you’ll have to remedy, Mira. One simply cannot live in Astoria without a complete understanding of the Goonies.”
Jake growled. “If I hear the truffle shuffle one more time, I think I’ll throw up.”
“Tell us about yourself, Mira.”
Lucas’ question had me focusing on his good looks again. I found it difficult to stare into his eyes especially with Claire ready to breathe fire.
“Not much to tell, really. What would you like to know?”
“Where did you go to school?”
“I was schooled at home. This is the first time I have been in a public school.”
“Why were you homeschooled?”
“As I mentioned earlier, my parents work from home. It was easy for them to direct my schooling while working.”
Basil jumped in with the next question. “What are your hobbies?”
I had to think about this one. I didn’t want to lie too often so that I could keep track of them and stay consistent, but this wasn’t something we discussed at home as part of a backstory.
“I like to read.”
Claire huffed. “I would have expected you to have a hobby of making moonshine and inbreeding with your brothers.”
It wasn’t well thought out. My tongue moved before my brain overruled it. “Is that what happened to you, Claire?”
Claire launched herself at me over the table. I saw a flicker of light that I may have imagined. She was fast, but I was faster and simply leaned back as she fell across the table landing in my chocolate pudding. That was enough to put a damper on things. People across the cafeteria were laughing at her. I immediately felt bad for her.
I raised my voice so people around us could here. “I’m so sorry, Claire. I’m a clumsy oaf.”
Claire’s anger was so tangible, you could cut it with a knife. Her eyes darted back and forth at the people staring at us. She pulled back slowly. “You should be sorry. That was clumsy. I need to go to my locker and change my top.”
She stood and took a few paces towards the door.
I didn’t know what came over me as I whispered to her. “In case you get lost, the lockers are numbered sequentially.”
She growled and slammed into the door.
Cassie tried to smooth things over. “Claire is usually very nice. Maybe she would warm up to you if we got together for a girl’s night out.”
Jake chuckled. “Claire and nice are two words that don’t belong in the same sentence together. You’re fast, Mira.”
Basil smiled. “And by the look of your legs and arms, you work out. I’m sure your hobbies include more than reading.”
Cassie smacked his arm.
Basil shrugged and grinned. “What? Her legs are on display and I was merely positing a theory.”
Here I was trying to blend in, and I was feeling exposed. I stood and Lucas stood at the same time. “I’m really very sorry about Claire. I shouldn’t have said those things to her.”
“Nonsense. She doesn’t normally have any competition and she rightly deserved what she got. I think you might be the first person to ever face her and come away unscathed. She’ll come around.”
I took a quick glance at the others. They were staring between me and Lucas as if something were wrong. When I turned to face Lucas again, I was momentarily lost and fumbled for words.
“It was nice meeting you all.”
Lucas smiled. “Feel free to sit with us anytime.”
Cassie’s mouth hung open.
“Thank you.”
I snuck out the nearest door and paused on the far side to take a deep breath.
***
“How was school today, Mira?”
Tayn and Athera looked like they had been sitting on the couch waiting for me to come home.
“You were both right about so many things.”
Athera pointed to a spot on the couch. “Do tell. It’s not often Tayn is right about something.”
“I’ll have you know, I’m right about many things.”
I sat down and leaned back. “What they teach… is so basic, I was bored, just like you said I would be.”
“And the socialization? How did that go?”
“It was exhausting. I was greeted by Paul from the pizza place and he fawned over me the entire day. Then there was Claire… She was so mean and rude to me telling me she was going to rip my hair out if I even spoke to Lucas.”
Athera leaned forward. “Who is Lucas?”
“The other boy from the pizza restaurant.”
“Oh. Oh! The one that should be on the cover of a magazine or two.”
“Yes. That one. He’s in several of my classes.”
“This is getting good, Mira. Tell us more.” Athera grinned.
“Claire was very mean, and I sort of got her angrier with me.”
Tayn chuckled. “Did you fight her?”
“No. Maybe some verbal sparring. She did try to attack me when I sat at the table with her, Lucas, Cassie, Basil, and Jake. She sort of landed in my pudding. I think I might be paranoid, but I thought she might have used a little light energy.”
“She what?”
“To speed her attack, but I must be mistaken.”
Tayn grew serious. “What were their names again?”
“Lucas, Claire, Jake, Cassie, and Basil.”
“I think it’s best to stay clear of them for now.”
“But…” I pictured Lucas in my mind and bit my lower lip. “Of course. Am I in danger?”
“I doubt it. This is just a precaution.”
“Anything else interesting?”
“I made cupcakes.”
Tayn smiled and rubbed his stomach. “I knew putting you in home economics would be good for me. You have them with you?”
“You signed me up for cooking class?”
“You should learn to cook. It is a very useful skill. You said you have cupcakes?”
I nodded and pulled two out from my backpack. I handed one each of them. Athera tasted hers and smiled.
“It’s delicious, Mira. Well done!”
Tayn bit into his and spat it out all over the coffee table. I doubled over with laughter.
“I might have used too much salt in that batch. Sorry, Tayn.”
I stood and giggled as Athera licked her lips and took another bite in front of Tayn. “Before I forget, they want a copy of my transcripts. What are we going to do?”
Tayn grumbled. “I’ll make something up. Definitely an F in home economics.”
***
Aside from death-dagger glares from Claire, the following two days were uneventful. Wednesday afternoon, I was about to head home when I walked past the open doors of the gymnasium. I stopped to watch in fascination as two people were fencing.
I stepped inside, sat on the bleachers, and watched closely. I had never seen fencing before in person. My fighting training touched on the basics, but the padding, masks, and balled points of the foils were something I had only read about. On one hand, I giggled about the protection, on the other, I was fascinated.
After a few minutes of back and forth, one of the combatants gave a flourish and connected to the breast of his opponent. I stood and clapped, drawing attention from the two fencers. With a swift move, the winner removed his mask and shook out his dark hair. He spun the mask around and bowed at the waist to me.
Jake was his opponent. “Nicely done, Lucas.”
Lucas shook his hand and stepped closer to the bleachers. “You’re a fan of fencing?”
“You’re both fantastic, but that move you made at the end. It was brilliant!”
“Perhaps you would like to give it a try?”
“Could I?”
Jake shook his head. “Not a good idea, Lucas.”
“I’ll go easy on Mira.”
I looked over at Jake. “Please?”
He nodded and helped me with the padded protection and mask.
“Do you know the rules, Mira?”
“Don’t get hit and hit the other guy?”
Lucas laughed. “That is about it but strikes only count on the pad. Be careful. No thrusts to the face, extremities, or below the belt. Please, especially on the last one.”
I giggled. We paired off against each other and put our masks on. I was grateful I wore my jeans as my dress wouldn’t work as well for fencing.
“Start slow. Ready?”
I glanced around. The rest of their group except for Claire had showed up. They sat in the bleachers. Turning my gaze back to Lucas, I nodded.
“Ready. Salute.”
Lucas made a few painfully slow attacks, but I was there for each of his moves. Over the next five minutes, we moved faster and faster. I was grinning from ear to ear as I felt in my element. The foils were much lighter than my practice swords, but that made the pace even faster. I moved to press my attack and Lucas took a step back.
“You’ve done this before.” He whispered.
“No. Not fencing. This is my first time.”
Basil laughed from the bleachers. “Stop playing around, Lucas. You can’t let her beat you. Your ego wouldn’t handle it.”
Lucas tried the same move on me as he had on Jake and I held firm and blocked him. Frustrated, he moved quicker than before and tried to push me back, but I didn’t budge. Fifteen minutes in and neither of us had hit each other. A flicker of light caught my eye and suddenly I was being pressed back. One, two, three steps before I gritted my teeth and lunged forward with my own burst of speed. There were gasps from the growing crowd, but I felt a need to end this.
Lucas lunged. I grabbed his wrist with my left hand, pulled him towards me, dropped my hip low, and used his momentum to roll him over my hip and shoulder to the mats on the ground. I pressed the tip of my foil against his breast.
Lucas removed his mask and his body shook from laughter. “That was against the rules, but I will concede the point. Where did you learn to fight like that?”
I shrugged and offer a hand to pull him up. “It’s just a hobby.”
He held my hand briefly to keep me close to him. “You fight well beyond just a hobby. I can’t believe you never fenced before. What do you normally train with?”
I bit my lip and looked for an escape route, but I couldn’t just slip away. “Wooden swords.”
Lucas dropped my hand and I took off the mask just as the rest of the group surrounded us.
Jake grabbed my padded chest protector and pushed me, so my back was against the wall. “Who are you?”
“You know who I am.” I squirmed in his grip.
“You’re not some home-schooled girl from North Carolina. You’ve been trained to fight. No one beats Lucas. No one.”
I struggled and pushed back some, but he held me firm. “Let me go. I do believe omission is not the same as deceiving or lying. Yes, I train in fighting techniques.”
Lucas had his hand on Jake’s arm. “Jake. She’s fine.”
Jake’s hands dropped and Cassie threw her arms around me giving me a giant hug.
“You’re amazing, girl!”
Basil grinned. “I never saw that coming. Even better than a Goonie, Mira.”
Jake backed up and grabbed Lucas’ arm to pull him away. Lucas shrugged him off. “Lucas! We need to talk.”
“Not now, Jake. We will.”
Jake stormed out of the gymnasium just as Claire came in.
“What’s going on?” Then she saw me getting out of the fencing gear. “You! What the hell are you doing here?”
Basil laughed. “You missed it, Claire. Mira just tagged Lucas in fencing.”
“Apparently, I cheated. I wasn’t aware I couldn’t throw the person to the ground.”
“Out!” Claire stamped her foot and pointed to the door. “Get out of here before I gouge your eyes out!”
“Claire, don’t be that way.”
“Shut it, Basil!”
Ignoring Claire’s outburst, I turned to Lucas. “Thank you for letting me try this. I should be going.” Claire reminded me of an outdoor grill as smoke and steam were practically coming from her ears. I curtseyed towards her. “My queen.”
Cassie held Claire back as I left the gymnasium.
“I’m going to kill her!”
Then I heard something odd.
“Stupid human bitch.”
***
“I’m blowing it. I’m trying to be me, but it feels like being me just brings unwanted attention. I’m not blending in.”
I told Tayn and Athera what had happened, and they seemed sympathetic.
“We can’t ask you to be anything other than yourself, Mira. You’re competitive and confident. Even if you tried to tone things down, I’m afraid you would stand out.”
Tayn seemed more concerned. “You said you thought you saw light energy being used by Lucas and before with Claire’s outburst… I did some digging. I think all five are Atlanteans. Claire seems to think you’re human, but from what you told us, I wonder if Jake and possibly Lucas might believe you are like them. Assuming my research was correct, all of them are registered as being from Oceanus. I recognize a few of their ancestral names. Lucas is from an ancient bloodline.”
“Am I registered somewhere?”
“You were never registered so they can’t dig for information on you. You’re safe until you turn eighteen. Without special technology or access to your blood, they can’t tell definitively you are not human.”
The doorbell rang and we all looked at each other.
Athera sent me into my room as Tayn stood next to the door. I laid down on the ground and peeked down the stairs. Athera opened the door and I gasped. Lucas was standing there.
“How can I help you, young man?”
“I’m Lucas Arsipas from Mira’s school. I was wondering if I could speak with Mira.”
It all happened so fast. Tayn reached around the corner, grabbed Lucas, and pulled him to the ground with a knife to his throat.
“No!” I rushed downstairs.
Tayn looked at me, then Lucas. I was biting my lower lip again.
“Don’t hurt him, please. This is my fault!”
Tayn leaned down to Lucas’ ear. “We have some talking to do. If you so much as twitch, I will run you through. Nod if you agree.”
“Mira, get yourself a real blade.”
“But…”
“Now, Mira.”
I rushed through the house to a hidden storage room and grabbed a sword. By the time I got back to the living room, Lucas was just being pushed down onto the couch.
“Talk, Lucas. Who else is with you? What do you want with Mira?”
Lucas looked from Tayn to Athera. “I came alone. I know you both. You disappeared years ago. Tayn and Athera, Oceanus’…”
Tayn’s hand covered his mouth. “Mira. I need you to go get a pizza.”
“But…”
“Take your truck and some money and go get a pizza. By the time you get back, we should have reached an understanding with Lucas.”
“Please! Don’t hurt him.”
“If he agrees to everything, there will be no need to hurt him. Go on, Mira.”
I looked at Lucas as tears welled up in my eyes. There was a connection there at least on my end. Tayn removed his hand.
“It’s all right, Mira. I won’t do anything to hurt you or them.”
I looked at each of them one by one. “I don’t understand why you need privacy to talk to him.”
Athera pulled me aside. “Tayn and I are bound by an oath to not tell you everything until after you come of age. What happens when you do, will determine the path we take.”
“Fine. I’ll go, but we’re going to have a serious talk after I come of age.”
With one last look at the three of them, I went through the kitchen and out to the garage. By the time I got to the pizza restaurant, I received a text message to add two more pizzas. It was at least an hour by the time I got home with three pizzas. I opened the door to hear Lucas talking.
“She needs to know, Tayn.”
All eyes turned to me. All eyes included Tayn and Athera that were walking around the living room and Lucas, Jake, Basil, Claire, and Cassie sitting on the couches.
Claire sputtered something under her breath, but there was something new hidden behind her eyes as she tipped her head slightly towards me.
“What’s going on? Why is everyone here?”
Athera took the pizzas from me. “The rest of them arrived shortly after you left.”
Tayn wrapped his arm around my shoulders. “They’re going to help protect you. Aren’t you?”
They all nodded. Claire’s nod seemed somewhat reluctant and Basil was looking like he was about to pass out.
“We’re all from Oceanus. We came to Astoria a few years ago. Tayn and Athera convinced us it was in our own best interests to make sure you staff safe.”
I crossed my arms over my chest. “By telling you what exactly?”
“I…”
Cassie interjected. “We… are not allowed to discuss this with you.”
I glared at Tayn. “So, they know more about me than I do?”
Tayn shrugged. “We’re dancing a delicate and precarious dance at the moment. They all, except for Claire, surmised you must be Atlantean.”
“Somehow this doesn’t make me all warm and fuzzy. Of all of you, I think I trust Claire’s unbridled, unedited, unfiltered answer. What they told you is enough for you to protect me.”
Claire grimaced. “Begrudgingly. Don’t get your hopes up that you and I will be going to slumber parties together.”
Lucas chuckled. “That’s borderline miraculous.”
Athera poked her head back into the living room. “Who’s hungry?”
***
The next day I drove to school and arrived just in time to see Lucas pull up in a Porsche. I wasn’t sure how I felt about the previous evening when everyone was told secrets about me and I ate pizza with Claire of all people. What I wasn’t prepared for was Lucas waving at me and rushing to my side to walk me into homeroom.
“Last night was amazing, Mira.”
“What about last night was amazing?”
“Meeting…” He frowned. “I wish I could talk to you more about what was shared. I understand their predicament and I’m glad you’re one of us now.”
“One of us… What does that even mean?”
He leaned close and his lips brushed my ear. “You’re an Oceanus Atlantean like the rest of us.”
“Ha. Yes. Part of the club.”
“You don’t sound too excited about it.”
“I’ve been lied to my entire life. I only found out I wasn’t exactly human a few weeks ago. I have almost no understanding about myself, where I came from, or what my purpose is. Being part of a secret club is just one more thing to make me not normal.”
“It doesn’t make you not normal, it makes you special.”
Even though my heart was fluttering being next to Lucas, I was rather irritated by everything. So, when Paul waved at me, I made a poor excuse and headed over to him leaving Lucas looking somewhat angry.
“Hi, Paul. How are things going?”
“I was about to ask you the same question. You’re still hanging around Lucas and his band of misfit toys?”
I sighed. “They really aren’t bad people.”
Paul’s eyes darkened. “You need to stay away from them. They aren’t good people.”
I felt like a Ping-Pong ball bouncing back and forth and the whole thing was giving me a massive headache. “How am I to know that you’re any better than them?”
Paul puffed up his chest. “Because I’m invincible!”
I patted him on his shoulder. “Keep thinking that. I’ll see you later.”
“What? What did I say?”
I headed to home room and sat in the back away from Lucas and the others. Everything just felt wrong and when the final bell rang for the day, I headed straight for the truck and went home. I don’t think I spoke another word all day.
***
The next morning was Friday and I crawled out of bed early to go for a run and burn off some excess energy. After my run, I stood for a long time before the mirror, looking but not seeing. For the first time, I recognized I didn’t miss my old self in the least bit. I loved being Mira. I loved my long hair. I loved wearing dresses. I loved the vivid color of my eyes and my perfect smile. It dawned on me what I was missing. I wanted joy. I wanted to smile all the time and lately, I hadn’t been smiling much at all. I was bound and determined to make the day better.
I showered, ate breakfast, and walked to school. I gave up trying to figure everyone out and the mystery surrounding myself. I stopped asking questions. The burden of not knowing slid away and I felt a sliver of freedom.
Even though I was twenty minutes early for school, Paul appeared to be waiting for me. I waved and attempted to be nicer than I was the day before which wouldn’t be too hard to accomplish.
“Hi, Mira!”
“Hi, Paul. I’m sorry about yesterday. I was in a weird place. I think I just got overwhelmed with the move and trying to find my place here in Astoria.”
“I know it can be challenging. I arrived here three years ago, and it was hard to settle in.”
We sat down on a low wall together and looked out towards the tidal river delta. I realized I hadn’t explored the area much.
“What’s your favorite spot in Astoria?”
“I think I’m at it right now.”
He was grinning as he looked at me, so I nudged him.
“I want to explore this weekend. Where should I go?”
“I’ll take you on a tour.”
I looked down and away. “I appreciate the offer, Paul…”
“But you don’t see me as anything but a friend and you want to be with someone else.” His tone was somewhat harsh.
“No. That’s not it. I’m not used to so much socialization. This week has been stressful navigating the waters of high school for the first time. I wanted a little time to myself. I’m sorry if that hurt your feelings.”
“I think I can empathize. You’ve been isolated in Nevada for many years.”
Cold dread washed over me. “I grew up in North Carolina, not Nevada.”
“Nevada, North Carolina. They’re both N states.”
I stood and Paul grabbed hold of my wrist.
“I know you need to get to homeroom, but perhaps I could walk you home after school?”
“I’m meeting my parents downtown.”
“What are their names? I hope to meet them one day soon and want to make a good impression on them.”
I gently extracted my wrist from his hand. “Sorry, Paul. I must go. See you around.”
I felt his eyes on me until I turned the corner of the school and headed inside to homeroom. I found a seat near where Lucas normally sat and didn’t have to wait long until the group of five arrived.
Claire crossed her arms over her chest and whispered with a touch of low growl. “I thought we were supposed to be your babysitters but that’s hard to do when you avoid us.”
“I wasn’t avoiding you yesterday. Well… maybe I was a little. Yesterday was a rough day for me. I don’t like not knowing what’s going on and there are too many voices telling me what to do.”
Claire’s stance seemed to soften a little. “I might know a bit about how that feels.”
Basil plunked himself down next to me. He had a huge smile on his face. “Are you coming this weekend?”
“Coming to what?”
“I turn eighteen on Sunday. I’m so excited. My parents are having a coming of age party for me. You are all invited.”
I leaned close to him. “This is when you receive your light energy?”
“I can’t wait for it. Maybe then I can hold my own against Lucas.”
“I assume only those like us would be there. Would it be risky for me to go?”
“It would be completely safe.”
“I would love to go.”
“Yours is next weekend. You must be excited.”
I shrugged. “I never even knew about the coming of age thing. It would make me less human.”
Cassie hugged me. I loved that girl. “It is a moment to remember. How would you like to celebrate it?”
“Maybe I could go to the beach that day.”
“A beach celebration with a bonfire, hot dogs, smores… It sounds perfect as long as the weather is good.”
When the bell rang to officially start homeroom, everyone moved to their seats. Lucas slipped a note into my hand. I waited until I was back in the hall between classes to read it.
‘Mira,
I would like to walk you home after school today. If you would like that, give me a wink at lunch and we can meet behind the school.
Lucas’
I tried to push down the giddiness I felt, but there was no chance. I enjoyed every interaction I had with Lucas and wanted more. My excitement made the day crawl.
***
I bit my lower lip as I waited for Lucas to show up. I was nervous as we had never had time alone and I wondered what he was thinking about me.
“Mira.”
I spun around to see Lucas walking up to me. I couldn’t read the expression on his face. It was somewhere between focused seriousness and fondness.
“Thank you for walking me home. I was hoping we might get a chance to talk.”
We started walking and Lucas looked behind us as we left the school grounds.
“Are you looking for someone, Lucas?”
“I just wanted to make sure no one was following us. We decided we should each take turns walking you home.”
“Oh… I thought…”
“What were you thinking?”
I felt the excitement drain. “Nothing.”
“This must be hard on you not knowing what’s going on.”
“Such is my life. You know, you don’t have to walk me home if you don’t want to.”
“It may not be safe for you. There are other Atlanteans in Astoria.”
I stopped walking. “You know what I need, Lucas?”
He stopped and looked me in the eye.
“I need Lucas my friend, not Lucas my protector.”
“I’m sorry. After what Tayn and Athera shared with us, it was unsettling, and it’s important for you to be protected. I’m caught up in something I never imagined I would be and there are real threats out there. I… I’m not worthy to be your friend, Mira.”
“Not worthy to be my friend? Who ever needs to be worthy to be anyone’s friend? What if I want to be your friend? What if I want to be even…” I clamped my mouth shut hard.
Lucas slipped his hand into mine and smiled. “I would like very much to be considered your friend.”
I looked down at our hands held together and felt the warmth there. Tingles radiated up my arm. We started walking again and I pulled my hand from his with reluctance.
“What about Claire? I’m sure she would hate us walking alone together or if you and I were friends.”
“Claire and I… It’s complicated.”
“Try to uncomplicate it for me. You love her?”
“No.”
“She loves you?”
“Maybe. There’s more to it. We’re both from ancient bloodlines and our parents have been talking for years about us marrying. They will wait another year or so before making it official. She sees you as a threat to her family’s desires and her own.”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t know and I’ve been antagonistic to her.”
“I quite like the feistiness in you. You don’t back down and Claire is the one that has been antagonistic to you. She’s possessive when it comes to me.”
“What about you? How do you feel about an arranged marriage?”
“I could do much worse than Claire. She’s nice when you get to know her. But…”
“But?”
“I dreamed that one day I would find my soul mate. I grew up enamored with the idea that someone I was meant to be with was waiting for me out there. I guess I’m still hoping.”
“What’s it like?”
“I’ve heard the stories. After you are both of age and you first look into each other’s eyes it is almost painful, as if you can’t breathe. That’s followed by an unbreakable, unyielding bond. No force on earth is as strong. Just ask Tayn and Athera. They’re soul mates.”
“Seriously? They never told me.”
“The stuff of legends. I can only dream about having such a bond, but it isn’t looking very likely. Those bonds are so rare that I’ll marry Claire and hope that one day I will fall in love with her.”
I stopped walking again and took his hand in mine. “I pray then that you find the love you desire.”
He reached up and wiped a tear that I was unaware had fallen down my cheek. It was an intimate moment, but he looked away and removed his hand.
“I would be happy to just have love first, even without the bond of a soul mate. What about you, Mira? What is your heart’s fondest wish?”
“What I wish for can’t be granted, so I only wish that others can be given theirs.”
“That sounds desperate and lonely.”
“Maybe that is my destiny.”
We finally made it to the front steps of my home.
“I don’t believe that for a second. You could have anyone you desire. You’re so beautiful, intelligent, caring, and compassionate. It would be easy for someone to fall in love with you.”
“What if I wanted someone that was unreachable, promised to someone else? Someone, hypothetically, like yourself?”
Lucas turned away and his voice was merely a whisper, so soft it was no louder than a leaf blowing with the wind. “Who is to say they haven’t already fallen in love with you?”
***
After a lengthy training session where I didn’t even come close to hitting either of them as they were using full light energy, we enjoyed a quiet dinner. When the dishes were done, I sat in the living room with Tayn and Athera.
“Lucas walked me home from school today.”
Athera’s eyebrow raised. “Did he now?”
“He told me you both are soul mates.”
Tayn huffed. “He shouldn’t have said anything.”
“It’s not like he exposed the master plan for my life. What’s it like?”
Tayn nodded and looked at Athera. “When I was young, I met a young woman and fell in love. At least I thought it was love until I first laid eyes on Athera. The connection was instantaneous and so overwhelming it brought me to my knees. Love is… an unbelievably strong emotion. A soul bond makes love feel like a fleeting interest.”
Athera picked up the conversation. “It tears at me to be away from Tayn, even for a few minutes. I feel his state of being, his anger, frustrations, as if they are my very own. I can tell if he is hurt even if he is miles away. When we fight together…” She grinned. “It is like nothing else. We weave together effortlessly, knowing what each other is going to do next.”
“It sounds so beautiful.”
“Both beautiful and a curse. The pain I feel when Tayn leaves can be almost debilitating. After a lifetime together, I still feel the thrill of his touch; a touch that ignites my soul with desire for him.”
“I want that for myself.”
Athera hugged me. “I know it has only been weeks since the veil was lifted. We have watched you come into your own. You remind me much of your mother, full of passion, hopes, and dreams. You feel strongly for Lucas. I can see it in your eyes when you look at him.”
“His parents are arranging for him to marry Claire.”
Tayn looked thoughtful. “There has been a strong desire to unite the ancient bloodlines and return us to what we once were. Lucas’ bloodline is strong with many of them having additional elemental affinities. Claire’s family is not so well known, but where his has elemental affinity in fire, her family has air affinity. It is a strategic and political move.”
“Why would it be political?”
“In the event the leader of a colony dies and in the absence of a child heir, authority passes to the strongest Atlantean through a test. A series of battles to determine that pit themselves against each other. An Atlantean with one additional affinity will likely always win. Lucas is strong in light and fire affinity. Maybe the strongest in a long time.”
“You mean he could be king one day?”
“Possibly, if there is anything left to be king of.”
***
That night I laid in bed and thought through the events of the day. I questioned my own feelings towards Lucas, especially since he was unattainable. I felt nothing for any other guy I had seen or met. Basil was nice, but I didn’t feel any connection and he was taken by Cassie. Jake was handsome, but he was aloof and seemed always angry. If anything, Jake and Claire would make a good couple if they didn’t kill each other first. Paul was kind, but I felt nothing for him other than friendship for the kind things he did for me.
I wasn’t concerned about my desires to be married one day to a young man. Ever since the veil was lifted, it was as if my preferences also came to light. Looking back, under the veil, I felt no strong urges either way, as if my preferences and libido had also suppressed by the veil.
I realized I was setting myself up for heartbreak. If what I was feeling was love for Lucas, I would need to guard my heart. Regardless of the outcome of my coming of age, I was considered a threat; more than a nobody, less than a somebody, but likely no one that could disrupt Lucas’ arranged marriage to Claire.
It was with this solemn realization that I drifted off to sleep.
***
The next day, Athera, Tayn, and I went on a driving tour of the Astoria area. We went to all the touristy shops and spots, ate lunch out, and even watched the Goonies that evening. It was a spectacular day and I was pleased to not have spent a great deal of time worrying about my emotions.
Sunday, however, was a different story altogether. I chose a lovely white dress as Athera had told me that Basil’s family owned an above the water shipping company and were rich by human standards. I drove my truck to the address Basil had given me and I wound up on top of a hill with expansive views in all directions. The house was gated, and my old pickup truck raised more than a few eyebrows as I pulled up to a guardhouse.
“Deliveries are at the side entrance, ma’am.”
“I was invited by Basil. I’m Mira Davis.”
The guard frowned and called over to the house. A camera turned towards me and a moment later the gate opened.
“Park up front and leave the keys in the… truck.”
“Thank you!”
I drove down a long driveway, past a tennis court, and by perfectly manicured landscaping. I stopped in front of a multi-million dollar modern, luxury mansion. My door opened with a creak and a groan by a man wearing white gloves.
“You work here?”
“No, ma’am. I snuck in to steal the valuable cars by acting as a valet. I’m certain your truck will bring me fifty dollars.”
“I guess it was a stupid question. Careful, I left a rattlesnake inside next to the moonshine.”
The man laughed. “I’ll take good care of her. Head on inside. The party is just getting started.”
I leaned back into the cab and pulled out a gift. I wasn’t sure if it was required, but I wanted to give something to Basil to congratulate him. I stepped up to the massive double doors and another man opened them for me.
“Miss Davis. Please come in. Everyone is on the back terrace.”
I stepped into a world of pink marble, gold accents, and plush, modern furniture. I paused at the floor to ceiling windows that looked over all of Astoria. I took a deep breath feeling like a corndog in an upscale steak restaurant.
“Mira! You came!”
Basil hugged me.
“Congratulations, Basil! I brought this for you.”
“How thoughtful. What is it?”
I smiled. “You’ll have to open it to find out.”
He tore open the box and laughed hard. “I love it!”
It was a One-eyed Willy eye patch.
He put it on and pulled me outside to the terrace. The rest of the group were already there.
“Mira is here!”
“Oh joy.” Claire relaxed with what must have been champagne.
Cassie, as usual hugged me tightly. “Great to see you, Mira.”
Jake tipped his head towards me, then there was Lucas. He smiled and my heart skipped a beat, or two, or three. I swallowed and looked away.
Basil’s parents came out onto the terrace and I was introduced to them. Their eyes examined me carefully.
Basil’s mother took my hand in hers. “What a beautiful sight you are, Mira. I’m glad you could make it.”
Basil’s father shook my hand and smiled. “I like your truck.”
“It gets me where I need to be, and I get to do it in style.” I laughed a little and he did as well.
“You are always welcome here, Mira.” He turned to Basil. “It’s time.”
It was a strange ceremony where Basil sat out in the sunshine and we all gathered around him.
Basil’s father held out a hand towards him. It glowed bright white. “May the blessing of our ancestors grant you the gift of light.”
Basil’s mother held his face between her hands. Her hands and eyes glowed as she bent down and kissed his forehead. “Receive the gift of light and the love of your ancestors, Basil.”
It was such a loving sight, I got choked up and felt tears falling down my cheeks.
Basil stretched out his arms. “I receive the blessing of light.”
Immediately his fingers began to glow bright white. It travelled up his arms and his whole body lit up like the sun. I covered my eyes from the brightness. A second later, he was normal again. He stood and his mother and father hugged him. Everyone cheered and clapped.
Music started, food and drinks were passed around, and the party began in earnest. I stayed at the edges of everything. It was an hour later when Basil sat down next to me.
“What’s it like?” I asked him.
He grinned. “I feel like a new person. Confident, powerful. The light is in me ready to be used and with it came an innate sense of knowing how to use it. I wasn’t expecting that. You’ll see on Saturday, Mira.”
“I guess.”
“You seem sad. It should be exciting for you.”
“Your mother and father... It was touching and beautiful. I’ve never even met my parents. Did you also receive an elemental affinity?”
Basil shook his head. “No. Our bloodline is diluted. None of my family have an elemental affinity so I wasn’t expecting one.”
I hugged him. “I appreciate your steadfastness and friendliness to me and all those around you. You are a real gift.”
“Thank you, Mira. You are very special yourself. I want you to know I would die to protect you. We all would.”
“I’m no one that anyone should die for. Believe me. Is there a bathroom around?”
“Through these doors, past the pool, you will find a bathroom.”
I squeezed his hand and slipped away, easily finding the doors to the indoor swimming pool and the bathroom. As I was leaving the bathroom, a hand clamped around my mouth from behind and pushed me against the wall. It was Jake. I pushed back, but he was too strong, and I noted several flickers of light.
He removed his hand and his lips were on mine before I could take a breath. His hand pressed against my hip and slowly slid towards my chest. I bit his lip and thrashed in his grip, finally getting a knee into his groin.
He grunted and spit blood, but he didn’t let go. “You’re mine!” He hissed through gritted teeth. “I know you want me.”
“Let. Go. Of. Me!”
He pressed himself into me again and I fought him with everything I had. I was doing some damage, but against his light-fueled strength, I was incapable of throwing him off me.
“I like a girl with fight in her.”
That’s when I screamed, and a second later Lucas tackled Jake from the side. Jake’s grip released me but not before spinning me around and catapulting me into the swimming pool. I sputtered as I surfaced just in time to see Lucas lifting Jake off the ground with one hand. Flames licked between Lucas’ fingering singing Jake’s neck.
“Stop!” I shouted.
Lucas’ eyes turned to me. They were red with fury as he threw Jake to the ground like he had weighed nothing. Cassie and Basil ran in and helped me from the pool. Lucas stood over Jake and pointed a finger at him.
“You took an oath to protect her!”
“She wanted it!”
I snapped and spun away from Cassie and Basil with every intention of hitting Jake. “Never!”
Cassie and Basil grabbed me and held me back.
Lucas looked at me, then back at Jake. “You are a disgrace, Jake!”
Jake shook his head. “We have known each other our entire lives and you take her side? I always knew a woman would come between us.”
“I don’t want to come between anyone. What you did was wrong, Jake!” I turned towards Basil. “I’m sorry this spoiled your coming of age. I should leave.”
Basil gently put a hand on my shoulder. “You’re welcome here. Please stay.”
I looked back at Jake but caught Lucas’ eye. There was such longing and desire there as he looked at me. Anger boiled beneath the surface as he turned back towards Jake. I turned away from the scene and shivered. It was all well and good to be in near sixty-degree sunshine, but to be wet and nearly raped, sent chills through every part of my body. I stepped away from Basil, whispered a thank you, and ran for the door.
I heard Lucas calling my name, but he was busy with Jake. I ran into Claire on my way to my truck.
“Looks like I missed all the. Did Jake find you? I told him what you told me the other day, that you like a man that will be the aggressor and that you wanted him badly. You look angry. Did I misinterpret something?”
I pushed past her as she laughed. The door man opened the door for me and offered a towel while I waited for my truck. I thanked him and dabbed my face dry. When my truck pulled up, it was all I could do not to run and pull the man from behind the steering wheel. I took several shaky breaths and drove quickly home.
***
I was crying nonstop when I rushed through the doors on my house. I ran straight into Athera’s arms.
“It’s all right, Mira. I’ve got you. Basil called us and told us what happened. Are you hurt?”
“No… not really… just… frightened…”
Athera guided me upstairs and helped me get changed and dried up. I heard a car screech to a halt in front of the house and moments later a strong knock sounded at the door. Tayn answered it and invited Lucas inside.
I must have looked like a scared wet rabbit as he took a few steps towards the stairs when Tayn placed a gentle hand on his chest.
“Let her come down on her own, Lucas.”
I felt a need to cry again, but I swallowed the heavy feelings and walked down the stairs.
Athera and Tayn sat us all down on the couches. Lucas moved to raise his hand to my cheek but pulled back at the last moment.
“Are you all right, Mira?”
“I’m not hurt, but that doesn’t mean I’m unscathed.”
“Tell me what happened.”
“When I came out of the bathroom, Jake grabbed me from behind and put his hand over my mouth. He then… pushed me against the wall and used his light energy to keep me there. That’s when he kissed me and told me I was his. I bit him and fought but had no leverage against his enhanced strength. He… I’m sure he would have done more had I not screamed.”
Tayn growled. “He broke his oath and by forcing himself upon you he has violated numerous laws. He could be banished and veiled which would remove access to his light energy for his crimes.”
Athera placed her hand on Tayn’s. “Mira would have to testify. That can’t happen and I think Jake must have known that. It would expose Mira to the Atlantean community.”
“We should banish him from our group.”
They all argued back and forth until I stood and paced.
“No. That would be a mistake. There is more to his attack that meets the eye. If there indeed is something I need to be protected against, then banishing him from the group would allow him to take the knowledge he has of me to other groups that may see me as a threat. He wanted me and I suspect he might have been put up to it.”
Lucas’ eyes narrowed. “Who would do such a thing.”
“I can’t say, but I have my suspicions.”
Tayn nodded slowly. “Mira’s right. At least until she comes of age next weekend. Keep Jake close but away from Mira.”
Lucas cast his gaze down. “I’m sorry, Mira. I should have protected you.”
I sat down and grabbed his hand. “You did protect me.”
He looked up at Tayn and Athera, shook his head, and extracted his hand from mine. “I didn’t do enough. I better get back to the party.”
He stood and I followed him to the door.
“Lucas?”
He paused and I threw my arms around him.
“Thank you.”
He looked tired and weary as he headed to the car.
“He’s in love with you, Mira.”
“Too bad that doesn’t matter to his parents.”
***
The week dragged with awkward moments and sidelong glances. Basil and Cassie were the ones that walked me home each day. Something happened to Lucas and he seemed to be withdrawing from me. Jake was in the group still, but he kept his eyes on me all the time. Claire was smiling too much which didn’t bode well for anything.
It was Thursday afternoon when Basil and Cassie came home with me after school. I appreciated their efforts as I was still skittish alone. Jake’s actions had me shaking like a fall leaf at every shadow.
“Have you noticed that Lucas has withdrawn?”
Cassie opened her mouth and shut it again.
“He’s hurting.” Basil said flatly.
“What do you mean?”
“His parents and Claire’s announced their marriage. He’s bound now.”
I stopped walking and held my stomach as I bent over.
I felt Cassie’s warm hand on my back. “I’m sorry, Mira. I think I know what he means to you. It’s why he’s in pain and withdrawing. He can’t even touch you without bringing shame to their families.”
Basil smiled weakly. “There’s still a chance though.”
“Basil…” Cassie whispered and shook her head.
“A chance at what?”
Basil clamped his mouth shut.
“Tell me. Please?”
Basil sighed. “If it was demonstrated you and Lucas were soul mates, that trumps everything. Lucas’ parents would then have to make a decision. Allowing the marriage to continue would condemn Lucas and you to a lifetime of suffering apart from each other.”
“In other words, it would be easier to win the lottery.”
“If you were soul mates, you should buy a lottery ticket because you would both be the luckiest people alive.”
I winced. We weren’t even a couple and I was mourning the loss of Lucas as if he were. “I need to leave Astoria.”
“You need to do more than leave Astoria, Mira. You need to die.”
I looked up to see Paul standing in front of us. He had five other men with him.
Basil turned to Cassie. “Use every ounce of energy you’ve got you’ve got. Go get help.”
“I can’t leave you, Basil.”
“You must!”
I saw Cassie’s tears as she bolted away from us. Her light-energy infused speed was astonishing.
Some of Paul’s men were about to go after her but Paul stopped them. “Mira is our target.”
I looked around for an escape but found none. It was five on two and the knife I had strapped to my thigh was not likely to give us an edge.
Paul strode forward slowly as he flicked his head towards Basil. “Kill him.”
I backed up as three of the men grabbed Basil. A sword of light appeared in Paul’s right hand. His left grabbed for my right wrist. I dove to the right, pulled my knife, and slashed across the hamstrings of one of the men holding Basil.
Paul cursed and Basil drew his light swords, slicing through one man’s side as he did so. I rolled again and stabbed up into the last man’s ribcage. He dropped to the ground freeing Basil to leapt forward in a fury of attacks against the remaining man.
I kept the injured men between me and Paul, but he merely swept his sword through them, killing at least one to get to me. He was driven, focused, angry, and wanting blood.
He lunged forward, narrowly missing my shoulder. Instead of retreating further, I tackled Paul, slashing up his right arm. He screamed as blood gushed over both of us. I tried to roll away, but he gave a burst of light energy and grabbed my hair and yanked me back to him. I swung with my blade, slicing his face, but his bleeding arm slammed into my right wrist with enough force to wrench my arm. My knife flew from my hand just as I heard Basil scream. He was cut down by the last man who turned and came to assist Paul.
The man approached and placed his swords of light next to my neck. A second later, he fell away with a rock spike through his forehead. Paul’s eyes went wide with fear, but he drew a sword of light and connected with my right side as he dove over an embankment and disappeared into thick brush.
I collapsed and held my bleeding side all the while calling out for Basil.
“Cassie. Heal Basil as much as you can! Tayn, after that man! I’ve got Mira.”
I gasped for air as Athera rolled me over and placed her hands on my side. It was a deep cut, but her earth element energy poured into me. I felt the cut healing bit by bit. A wave of nausea had me heaving to the side just before I passed out.
***
I woke with a start and cried out for Basil. I was in my bed with Tayn hovering nearby. I tried to get up, but my side ached, and my right wrist gave out under the pressure of my weight. Tayn helped me sit.
“Basil!”
“He’s stable, but Athera and Cassie are healing him. He lost a lot of blood. Once we know he’s safe, we will heal you more.”
“I need to see him.”
Tayn gave in and got me to my feet. I was dizzy and ached all over. I could see blood stains on my blouse and skirt. My clothes were torn and dirty, but I was alive. I made my way downstairs to find Basil laying on the kitchen table with Cassie and Athera healing him with earth energy.
“Basil!” My voice cracked and I held my hand to my mouth.
Athera looked up with a thin smile. “He’ll make it. Cassie is a brilliant healer and one hell of a fast runner.”
I moved to Basil’s side. He looked up at me and smiled weakly. “We fought well, Mira. You saved my life.”
“No Basil. It’s because of me that you are injured and nearly died. It’s all of you that saved my life. I’m not worthy of your sacrifice.”
Basil chuckled and coughed. “What a story I get to tell that only days after my coming of age I was in a battle worthy of being put into the annals of Atlantis.”
“Hush. Rest.”
The door burst open and Tayn had his swords out within a second. Lucas skidded to a stop and Tayn put away his blades.
“Mira!”
He took bold steps towards me, but I held up my hand.
“Stop, Lucas. You can’t touch me. I’ll not bring shame to you or your family, nor will I allow any one of you to put yourselves in harm’s way for me again.”
“You know?”
“Yes.” I whispered.
He lowered his hands and looked at Basil.
“How is he?”
“Never better.” Basil replied softly. “You should have been there to pick up the leftovers.”
Lucas stepped by me. I felt the warmth of his body as he passed. He glanced at my wound and anger flared in his eyes.
“Who was it?”
“Paul. Paul and five others.”
“The nerdy pizza guy?”
I nodded.
“I always wondered about him. How did he know?”
I sat down heavily put my face in my hands. “I’m so stupid.”
Athera looked up from Basil. “What are you saying, Mira?”
“Paul. Last week he said something that caught me off guard. He mentioned how it must be tough to move here after living an isolated life in Nevada. When I corrected him and told him it was North Carolina, he said he misheard me. I’m so stupid. He must have known, but how?”
Lucas looked at Basil and grabbed his hand. “I don’t know, but we’re going to find out.”
“I’m two days from my coming of age. It may be best to hunker down and ride it out. Maybe I won’t be such a threat when it turns out I’m a dud.”
Lucas stared into my eyes. “There’s no way you are going to be a dud, Mira. You’re destined for greatness.”
I looked towards Basil. “You’re wrong, Lucas. My mother gave me up, Tayn and Athera wasted their life protecting me, and now Basil… The only thing I’m destined for is causing pain and heartache.”
Cassie came over to me and I couldn’t look into her eyes. She wrapped her arms around me and held my aching body tight against hers. “I believe Basil when he says you saved him. While I don’t like my Basil being injured, we all took an oath. Atlanteans do not take oaths lightly, Mira. There’s good reason for us to protect you. No matter what happens, I will stand by you. Lucas is right. There’s not a chance you will be anything other than…”
Tayn interrupted her. “Basil and Mira need rest and if either you or Athera have any energy left in you, Mira needs more healing.”
***
The next morning, I woke refreshed and with few residual effects from the fight. I got up, stretched, and took a shower. With some clean clothes and my hair brushed out, I felt like a new woman. I made my way down the stairs as quietly as I could. Lucas and Basil were sleeping on the couches. Cassie was up with Athera in the kitchen. In the dining room, Jake and Claire sat with Basil’s parents. Tayn came in from outside looking like he may have stayed up all night.
Athera walked over to me and gave me a hug. She placed her hand on my side and I could feel her energy coursing through me.
“Except for a little bruising, you’re good as new. Not even a scar as a reminder of your first real battle.”
Cassie hugged me then wandered over to Basil’s side. I was jealous of how she stroked his hair and woke him up with a kiss on his cheek.
Lucas stirred and with everyone awake, Basil’s parents made a suggestion.
“Not too far north from here, we have an oceanfront cabin. It’s fully stocked and is defensible. There’s a private beach as well. I can get the staff to secure the cabin and prepare for us to stay a few days. Our goal must be to protect Mira until she receives her light tomorrow.”
***
It was an easy choice. All of us skipped school for the day and travelled up the coast to the cabin of Basil’s parents. The cabin, as it turned out, was enormous and overlooked the Pacific Ocean. Staff were visibly armed and walked the driveway and property. If it weren’t for Jake staring at me all the time and Claire giggling and fawning over Lucas, the day would have been enjoyable.
Tayn, Athera and I shared a room for the night, and we woke to a breathtakingly sunny and warm day. I was anxious for many reasons so as soon as I woke I, I headed downstairs to the kitchen. Claire was there and she looked smug as the chef handed her a plate of bacon, eggs, hash browns, and toast. The chef asked me what I wanted and when it was all ready, I took my plate over to the table and sat across from Claire.
“I guess today we find out if you were worth all this effort. I suspect not. Oh… don’t expect an invite to Lucas and my wedding.”
“What’s the matter with you, Claire? Can’t you see that Lucas is miserable? Don’t you care what he wants?”
“You assume he wants you.”
“I don’t care if he wants me or not. He deserves to be happy. Do something decent and speak with your parents. Have them dissolve the marriage agreement.”
“You see, that’s why you’ll amount to nothing. You don’t even understand the basics of Atlantean life. Sometimes sacrifice is needed for the greater good. No matter. At the end of the day, I’ll still have Lucas, and you will still be nothing more than the manufactured dream of a handful of deluded people.”
I left my mostly full plate of food and walked away, chased only by Claire’s laughter.
***
The day progressed slower than trying to get the first bit of ketchup out of a bottle. With no attacks and afternoon settling in, Athera brought me down to the beach. The staff had built a huge bonfire and everyone began gathering. I only wished I had come down sooner as the beautiful day was nearing the end.
The mood was festive. People ate hot dogs and smores and I could only manage a few bites. I was unsettled. Lucas was avoiding me again. Claire kept looking at her watch. Jake was absent from the gathering. Basil, who was feeling much better, and Cassie walked hand in hand.
I turned to Tayn and Athera. “Basil’s coming of age was when the sun was up. When is mine?”
Athera moved some stray hairs from my eyes. “Shortly after dusk.”
“Without my mom here, who will impart the blessing?”
Athera frowned. “I’m so sorry that your parents can’t be here today. The blessing is merely traditional. You’ll receive the light and any elemental affinity at the same moment whether anything is said or not. As we get closer, it might be best for you to sit as sometimes the infilling is so overwhelming that some people collapse.”
Tayn and Athera stood close to me as we sat and watched the sun set. It was beautiful and sad at the same time.
Tayn pulled me to my feet and we all walked together towards the bonfire.
Athera shouted out to everyone. “Mira’s time is imminent.”
That’s when all hell broke loose. Dozens of men with swords of light flooded the south end of the beach. Incredible machines moved from the water to the land. There were even a few stealth-like aircraft that landed and unloaded more soldiers.
Tayn shouted out commands. “Protect Mira at all costs! Form a circle around her!”
Lucas was immediately by my side. Basil’s parents and their staff raced from the cabin, but they were intercepted by people that had come from the road. Swords of light turned the darkening beach into a glowing, horrific scene. I grabbed my knife, but Athera pressed me down to the sand.
“Don’t fight. You’re so close. We’re here to protect you.”
“There are too many of them!”
She grinned. “And they’ll pay dearly with their lives.”
She turned as the first sounds of battle swept across the beach. I sat in pure horror as people crashed into each other. Weapons, akin to laser rifles were fired. Explosions of energy sent sand and people flying in all directions. There was blood and screaming and all I could do was sit there. I was the cause of it all.
Claire stepped up next to me and drew her sword of light. She looked out of the carnage and smiled before turning suddenly to face me. She sliced her sword and cut across my chest. I fell backwards and tried to get up just as the incredible power of light began to fill me. I was shaking from the enormous infilling of energy, unable to move.
Claire lifted her sword again just as Jake dove over me and crashed into her. Her sword penetrated right through his side but he fought her with grim determination. I tried to yell, but I was still unable to move as wave after wave of power entered me. I gasped as I saw five men attack Lucas at the same time and a fireball erupted around him sending them screaming in all directions.
From the corner of my eye, I saw a second sword of light slice through Jake and Claire pushed him off her with a strong gust of wind. She stood, bleeding, and stepped towards me.
“Time for you to meet your maker, Mira.”
It was then that everything released inside of me. Light energy infused my movements and I stood to my feet faster than Claire could swing her sword towards me. Her eyes widened with fear as my chest wound healed instantly with earth elemental energy. My swords were in my hand and clashed with hers with such power, she fell back a dozen paces. With a flicker of a thought, roots rose from the ground and formed a cage around Claire.
The water called and I felt its energy. The fire, the land, and the air enveloped me like a blanket of power and I used it. A wall of water crashed through the attackers, then froze in place. Lightning flashed from the sky and exploded the crafts that had landed on the beach. Fire swirled above me and lashed out like a whip, and the earth rolled under their feet.
I spotted Paul across the battlefield. A scar was still red on his face. The ground shifted beneath his feet and he fell to his waist as if it was nothing more than air before hardening again, trapping him in place.
He screamed. “She’s and elemental! Retreat!”
The attackers scattered and I sent a wave of fire after them. When all seemed safe, I looked down at Jake. My fingers sought the pulse on his neck even though I knew he was dead. There was no energy left in him. I fell to my knees at his side and wept.
Tayn was the first to arrive back at my side. He was bleeding from a dozen small wounds. I looked up at him and reached out to grasp his wrist. I pulled earth energy from around me and healed him completely.
“The prophecy was true. You’re the first elemental.”
“I don’t even know what that means other than Jake’s death. I didn’t want any of this to happen. He saved my life from Claire.”
Smoke billowed across the beach as I stood and looked around. It was then our eyes connected. Lucas was running towards us and stopped. I was filled with sweeping pain and pleasure at the same moment. He was my everything. We raced towards each other unable to stop ourselves. His first touch ignited a fire within me and then his lips were on mine. We were one and the world around us ceased to exist. It was perfect.
When we dared to pull apart, people were staring at us. So much had transpired in the past twenty minutes. We had many injured, and sadly a few dead. With Lucas’ hand in mine, we rushed from person to person and I healed them. Once everyone was healed, our group directed our attention to Paul and Claire. I released them and members of our group bound them and brought them together.
Claire spit at me as I approached, but the wind whipped around me sending it straight back into her own face.
It was Lucas, still hand in hand with me, that spoke first. “Why Claire? It was you that told Paul about Mira. Wasn’t it?”
“I had no idea who she was until Tayn and Athera shared about her. You fell in love with her and that was all the incentive I needed. Paul is a nobody, but he’s from Arcellos and has connections.”
“You tarnish the good name of your family.”
“My family was all about consolidating power in Oceanus. With her mother imprisoned, leadership would likely pass to you if a battle decree to find the strongest Atlantean was issued by the senate. My parents arranged our marriage so that we would rule together. Your parents are in on the whole thing and have been working against Irabella for years. You were just to blindly loyal to not see how they deceived everyone.”
I looked at Paul, he was bound and on his knees before us. “And you, Paul. What am I that you would want to kill me?”
“I was told you were the daughter of Queen Irabella, our enemy. With her imprisonment, you would inherit the throne. My only hope was to eliminate you and force the hand of the Oceanus senate. By aligning with Claire, who would likely become queen, my family would be set for life. However, I know differently now. You’re the first elemental. You’re the end of Atlantis as we know it. Your existence was prophesied, and you will destroy the colonies.”
I turned to Athera and Tayn. “What do we do with them?”
“That depends on you, your highness.” There was a glimmer of mischief in Athera’s eyes, but the others were nodding.
It was Basil that stepped forward. “Irabella, your mother, was Queen of Oceanus. She has been deposed and imprisoned, her location is unknown. As her last living heir, and that you are likely more powerful than any Atlantean that has ever lived, you are now acting queen to be confirmed by the senate.”
“Queen?”
It was then that everyone dropped to their knees before me. I pulled Lucas up as we were still holding hands. “Can we talk?”
“Of course, my Queen.” He chuckled.
“Not you too.”
I looked back at everyone. “I’m only seventeen. You can’t be serious.”
Athera grinned. “Eighteen. That’s a world of difference.”
“Of course. It’s as if the wisdom of the ages suddenly filled me to overflowing in the past hour. Can’t you figure out what to do with them?”
Tayn chuckled. “I’m sure we can. Is that your wish, my Queen?”
“Lucas and I are going to have a chat. Over there somewhere.”
Lucas looked to Tayn. “Can I tell her everything?”
He nodded. “It’s time. Whatever information you lack, Athera and I will try to fill in the gaps.”
***
Away from the bonfire and burning wreckage of Atlantean vehicles, the people, dead bodies, and prisoners, it was almost pleasant. Once we were beyond earshot, Lucas kissed me and suddenly I was transported from focusing on whatever I was to someone hopelessly and irrevocably bound in love forever. Lucas’ touch was electrifying and, if it weren’t for the pressures of the world weighing upon us, I doubt we would have stopped at just a few dozen kisses.
Lucas sat down and pulled me into his lap.
“Who would have thought we would be soul mates, Lucas?”
“I knew something was going on the moment I first saw you in the pizza restaurant.”
“It’s amazing, and frightening. I can feel your heartbeat and your emotions. I’m not complaining though. I always wanted to have what we now have. Of course, we had no choice and maybe you’ll throw your fists towards the gods in defiance for getting a defective soul mate.”
“If anything, I’m getting the batter bargain. When my parents announced the marriage agreement between Claire and me, I was despondent. I was already in love with you. I couldn’t face the reality of living my life without you.”
I snuggled into his embrace feeling satisfied that if the world ended, I was right where I belonged.
“I don’t even know where to begin asking questions. Why couldn’t anyone tell me who I was or my history?”
“Your mother, Irabella Raya, won her right to rule during the last senate approved rulership battle decree. She is from a very strong and ancient bloodline. Not only is her light energy powerful, but her ability to store light is unsurpassed. Combined with an affinity for air, she easily defeated other hopefuls. She has been queen for nearly thirty years.”
“Did she marry?”
“No. She wasn’t one for political alliances and the people loved her for that. Her focus was on Oceanus and building strength through technology. She always hoped that science would one day unite the colonies.”
“If she didn’t marry, then who is my father?”
“Magus Vara, King of Arcellos. He also comes from one of the strongest and most ancient bloodlines.”
“He’s not from Oceanus?”
Lucas smiled and kissed me. “You can’t fathom how special you are. Nineteen years ago, there was a battle. Arcellos attacked Oceanus and, it is rumored that Magus was captured. When Irabella met Magus… No one really knows exactly what happened. Irabella released the Arcellos prisoners and months later, she was found to be with child. The senate performed tests and it was confirmed that you were the mixture of Raya and Vara bloodlines. Immediately, the senate was in chaos. Questions were raised. Why did Irabella release the criminals? Was she working with them? It was the instability of the situation that started the political maneuvering and families attempting to wrest control of Oceanus.”
“Why would I be a threat?”
“There are several reasons for this. First, your lineage was now bound to two colonies. You would be a princess of Oceanus and Arcellos. Second, you cannot be charged with your mother’s crimes, if there were any, allowing you to rightfully inherit the crown if anything happened to Irabella. The families began maneuvering for control. They needed to remove Irabella from her queenship and end your life to stop any heir from taking the throne. I suspect Arcellos isn’t aware you are their princess. Paul’s family is powerful even though Paul himself is not from an ancient bloodline. By aligning with Claire’s family, assuming her family’s plans unfolded to get her into the queenship through me worked, his family would be set for life.”
“I still don’t understand why I was hidden, and no one could tell me what was going on.”
“Knowing your life was in danger, your mother hid you. Tayn and Athera are members of the elite royal guard. They were fiercely loyal to your mother and the most awarded soldiers of Oceanus. They’re legends. Eighteen years ago, your mother entrusted them to hide and protect you. Her hope was that one day things would return to normal and you could return to her side. Obviously that never happened and six months ago, the senate, under leadership of my father and Claire’s father, declared Irabella a traitor to Oceanus. It was publicly announced you were dead, and the senate moved forward with their plans to replace your mother as queen.”
“Still, why not tell me?”
“For your entire life, you have been the second highest authority in all of Oceanus. As of six months ago, you were queen. It’s a difficult situation Tayn and Athera found themselves in. If you had known your mother was imprisoned, what would you have done?”
“I would choose to find her.”
“And in doing so, Tayn and Athera would have been obliged as your citizen to do as you requested. It would put you, your mother, and Oceanus in a very dangerous predicament. Without the understanding of your authority, technically you couldn’t wield that authority. There was one other consideration. The prophecy.”
“Oooohhh. The prophecy. Some old witch with a big pot of frog-leg stew had a vision?”
“You’re being sarcastic. It’s understandable growing up without intimate understanding of Atlantis culture and history. Atlantis prophecies come from light energy itself. We use crystals to store information, dampen energy, predict, and even transform someone to human.”
I winced.
“I felt that, Mira.”
“I was veiled.”
“Yes. To protect and hide you. Why does that bother you?”
“I wasn’t me while veiled…” I shuddered. “Go on. You were talking about prophecies and crystals.”
“Everything alters the flow of light energy. Crystals can harness the patterns of light energy and when confluences of power exist, the ripples that made it happen can be traced forward and backwards. Imagine throwing a stone into a pond. The waves radiate outward in a predictable fashion. If you through another rock, the waves of both splashes will collide. Where and when those collision points happen, and their amplitudes are called confluence or prophetic events. It was prophesized that a child would be born to two ancient bloodlines and that child would be powerful.”
“I’m not sure you need light energy waves and crystals to predict that. I’m sure everyone knows this. It’s why Claire’s family wanted to merge with yours.”
“You don’t understand the magnitude of the confluences surrounding you. Before Atlantis sank, there was a prediction a great cataclysm would occur. Let’s say, for the sake of argument, that the magnitude of Atlantis sinking was a five on a scale of one to ten. The magnitude of the confluences around you are a ten.”
I leaned back. My eyes wide. “I’m going to destroy the world or something like that?”
“Some think that’s possible. The prophecy foretells the end of the colonies.”
“Hogwash.”
“What?”
“All this stuff is hocus pocus. You’re telling me that Atlanteans knew Atlantis would be destroyed and yet they ignored it and didn’t prepare?”
“The state of future confluences is ever changing. If a third rock were thrown into the pond, closer to the confluence, it could alter the magnitude on a possible event, or erase it altogether. It is an ever-changing landscape. Just like no one could predict exactly when and what would happen to Atlantis, no one could predict the exact time, place, and person the confluence surrounded, yet you are living proof that it happened.”
“So, what? I’m powerful.”
“You’re an elemental. The first of your kind. The energy of all elements is yours to command, control, and transmute. We have theorized elementals are the next evolution of Atlanteans. While you store energy like the rest of us, you don’t need to use it. Your power comes from harnessing the energy outside of you, in the world around you. We could dampen your internal energy stores with crystals, and you could still use all the elements as easily as you breathe. You might also not be able to die.”
“Excuse me?”
“Your body functions like any other Atlantean, but you are, in essence, given life through the energy around you.”
“I’m a liquid metal terminator.”
“A what?”
“In the movie, Terminator Two, a liquid metal robot was frozen and shattered but reformed itself. I’m a monster. No wonder people want me dead.”
“While Atlanteans are beings of light and energy, we have a gene that triggers at the moment of our eighteenth birthday. When it triggers, we gain access to the energy sources we have affinity to. This triggering is a mechanism to protect us, to steer us. We train our children. Educate them. We mold them to use their power wisely. You weren’t raised to be a monster, Mira. I believe you’re here to save us all.”
I stood and even the small space between us caused my heart to burn. “I need a moment.”
Lucas nodded even though I felt his anxiety grow becuase I was moving away from him. He knew me as well as I knew myself. It was the nature of the soul bond. I walked towards the water. I felt the energy all around me. The water parted before me just as easily as it would for me to walk on the water. I held out my hand and the energy of the air wrapped around my fingers.
As if called, Lucas stepped up next to me and wrapped his arm around my waist. He was my anchor, my rock. He would hold me down so that I would not give myself to the air.
“I think we need to go see your parents.”
Lucas smiled. “You have a plan?”
“Maybe.” I faced him and wrapped my arms around his neck. I stood on my toes and let my lips gently brush his. “How long can we do this before breaking every law of Atlantis? I don’t think I could stand sleeping apart from you.”
“One step at a time, my love.”
I slipped my hand into his. “I guess we should get back to everyone. They’ll be worried. I’m also starving.”
“It was hypothesized an elemental would not need to eat.”
“While that might be possible, there is no fun in that.”
***
Tayn and Athera had stayed near the bonfire until we returned. The others had moved into the cabin. The beach was already cleared.
Athera hugged me, then Lucas.
“How are you doing, Mira?”
“I think I need to print that question out and hang it on a wall. It seems to be the sentence of my life. Aside from my worldview shifting with the barometric pressure, I feel good.”
Tayn smiled. “Only good?”
“Let me see if I can elaborate. I’m a being of pure energy, a queen of Oceanus, a princess of Arcellos, my mom is hidden away in some prison while the Oceanus senate tries to perform a coup d’état. My dad doesn’t know I exist, and the slightest touch of my soul mate makes me want to practice making babies, lots of babies. Yup… I’m good.”
Lucas blushed.
“Where did everything go?”
Athera grinned. “I wonder if I can still beat you.”
“A battlefield just vanished, and you wonder if you can beat me?”
“When an Atlantean dies, their body will return to the light. It usually happens within a few hours of death. We can use our light energy to speed that process up. Our technology does something similar. It dissolves to assure it doesn’t fall into the hands of humans. None of that is new for me. What I find exciting is going toe to toe with someone that could defeat me. Plus, you need to learn your capabilities.”
Tayn kissed Athera so passionately, I felt a flush on my face.
Athera looked pleased and surprised. “What was that for? Not that I’m complaining.”
“It was a redirection tactic and I wanted to confirm that after 120 years of marriage I also still want to practice making babies, lots of babies with you.”
“I can’t unhear that, you know? Lucas, can you put the bonfire out?”
Lucas looked sheepish. “I can create fire, use existing fire, throw fire, but I can’t put fire out.”
I glanced back at the fire and removed its energy. It was gone in the blink of an eye. “Onward. I’m starving. I wonder if I could create my own banana split?”
Tayn shook his head as he looked back at the extinguished bonfire. “Practical jokes could get out of hand with you, Mira.”
“Like fusing you to the toilet seat? Good thing you would never joke with me.” I giggled.
Athera nudged Tayn. “You started it.”
We arrived at the cabin amid much commotion. Many were discussing the prophecies and what an elemental is capable of. Paul and Claire were wearing crystal bracers that acted like handcuffs.
The room went silent once they recognized I had entered.
Picking up on my concern, Lucas spoke with everyone.
“You have nothing to fear from Mira. Yes, she’s an elemental. She will need your support to help her learn what she is capable of. We should be safe from attack for the time being. I doubt anyone that escaped would recommend attacking us if Mira is here. Is anyone hungry?”
“Lucas?”
We faced Claire.
“You talk about me shaming my family when it is you shaming yours. You touch that… thing. My parents will never dissolve the marriage agreement. They’ll lose too much.”
I felt Lucas’ anger rise. I gently squeezed his hand.
“You broke your oath to protect our queen. You tried to kill her, and you murdered Jake. You exposed information to the enemy. They will dissolve the marriage agreement. Mark my words.”
“She will only bring you pain and death. Slit her throat while she sleeps. I won’t be condemned. I will be proclaimed a hero.”
I knelt before Claire. “I’m not your enemy, Claire. You need to be held accountable for Jake’s death and the attack on Basil and me.”
“Basil and Jake got what they deserved. Basil is too stupid to understand the ramifications of letting you live and Jake… I was hoping he would kill you himself after I told him you were in love with him.”
I turned my gaze to Paul and shook my head. “We could have been friends. You were kind to me when I first arrived in Astoria. Do you know who my father is? I wonder if that would make a difference. I assume Claire didn’t share everything she knew.”
“What are you talking about?”
“It’s all lies, Paul. Don’t listen to them.”
“Magus Vara is my father.”
Paul’s eyes widened. “That’s not possible.”
“Did Arcellos not attack Oceanus nineteen years ago and he was captured by my mom? The timing is rather coincidental and then there are the prophecies…”
“Two ancient and powerful bloodlines coming together.” He whispered. “If this is true, then you’re… I should be put to death for my actions against the princess of Arcellos.”
“You didn’t know. Your actions were misguided and misdirected out of nothing other than greed.”
“You spurned me.”
“There was nothing between us other than friendship. There was nothing to spurn. Besides, one cannot fight the bond of a soul mate, Paul.”
Claire sputtered. “You… and Lucas?”
“Yes. And if you think for one second your marriage arrangement won’t be dissolved; you are sadly mistaken. Nothing will take Lucas from me.”
I stood, kissed Lucas, and fought the heated rush of desire to rip his clothes off. I leaned away and addressed the group. “We need to go to Oceanus. How exactly do we get there?”
***
It was decided we needed a few days to organize ourselves. This was to give me a chance to work with Tayn and Athera to hone my new skills, decide who would go, and who would stay. We would take Tayn, Athera, Lucas, Claire, Cassie, and Basil. Paul would stay under guard with Basil’s parents as we might need him later.
“Focus, Mira!”
“Sorry. You never told me how hard it would be to concentrate when Lucas was apart from me. I feel like a metal spike is being driven through my heart.”
Athera rolled her eyes. “He only went into town to pick up some items we need. Now focus.”
Athera jumped forward and even though she was using full power and speed, it felt like she was standing still. I tagged her right side, left shoulder, and chest in rapid succession. After a few minutes, she stepped back and put her hand up.
“I think I will concede I have met my match with you, Mira. You aren’t even using your stored light energy.”
“What? No bet for who does dishes?”
“The outcome is inevitable. I would lose.”
“I seem to recall the outcome was inevitable for me a time or two.”
“Let’s focus on elemental energy. With earth affinity, you can manipulate physical objects. This includes healing. I saw you roll the land, create growth, and change the density of the land during the battle. Additionally, you can create and throw rocks, and even harden your skin to make it impervious to physical attacks. What you did with the fire opens new possibilities. You could possibly pull the life force from what is around you.”
“That’s a scary thought.”
“Air affinity will allow you to create wind, lightning, and storms. You can control the temperature of air around you and others. Water going vessels are highly susceptible to bubbles as with enough bubbles, the buoyancy of a ship is removed, and it will sink. Changing air pressure could allow you to stand on air or perhaps even fly if you are strong enough.”
“Fly? Like Superman?”
“If you lowered the air pressure above you and increased the air pressure beneath you. I would think it’s possible. Water propulsion would be similar.”
“Water and air would be a lot alike. I could create waves, ice, jets of water, water bubbles, and…” I smiled and ran down to the ocean’s edge. I jumped in and came away dripping from head to toe. With a thought, the water left the surface of my skin, clothing, and hair and I was perfectly dry. “I’m going to love that!”
“She’s having too much fun with her abilities.”
I took some of the water and splashed Tayn with it.
“Why you…”
Athera almost fell over she was laughing so hard.
“Can the elements hurt me? Like fire?”
“You should be able to control the heat and flames. Your body would not be affected. Even your hair. Not sure about your clothing.”
“Could I be shot?”
“I would think so, but you also heal almost instantaneously. You could shield yourself with light. Harden your skin. Deflect the bullet with gravity, earth, wind, or water. You could possibly reduce your density to a point a bullet would pass through you with no harm at all.”
I felt Lucas before I saw him. I glanced up and I was running across the beach when he came out of the forest trail. We collided with kisses and our hands everywhere.
“That was torture.”
He smiled and kissed me again. “I agree but I could get used to the hello.” He shook Tayn’s hand and hugged Athera. “Why is Tayn wet?”
Tayn frowned. “Ask the joker.”
I tried my best to look innocent. “Wasn’t me.” The water on Tayn fell away from him. “See? I’m a good person.”
Lucas pointed back and forth between Tayn and me. “There’s something going on between the two of you. How was sparring?”
I pouted and that made Lucas kiss me. “Athera won’t bet me anymore.”
“You beat Athera?”
Athera patted me on the shoulder. “Easily. I don’t recommend you get her angry.”
Tayn took Athera’s hand. “And no babies until you’re properly married.”
“Really? You didn’t just say that.”
Tayn chuckled and walked along with Athera. “I didn’t know it was so easy to make Mira blush.”
I called out after them. “That’s Queen Mira to you knave!”
Lucas laughed. “Who knew being a queen would be so fulfilling?”
“If I don’t get killed or imprisoned and the title stays, then you will be king, my Liege.”
“You make a good point. I should practice giving orders. Kiss me.”
I put the back of my hand to my forehead. “Oh! My King! It would be the highlight of my life to kiss you!”
The kiss that followed was, indeed, the highlight of my life. It left my legs shaking and an unquenchable fire burning for more.
***
The next morning Athera woke me and handed me a folded set of clothes.
“Knowing we would eventually travel to Oceanus, I secured a dress for you. It will be important for you to be attired appropriately.”
I nodded and headed into the bathroom to change. Once I figured out the layers and where everything went, I stared at myself in the mirror. My face and body that were at one time foreign to me, gave me comfort. The dress was unlike anything I had ever worn before. My initial thought was that it would make me look like Elton John at a rock concert, but the glittering silver scale dress was sleek and body-hugging. I had to remind myself to breath. It was regal and yet alluring. The fabric glistened with sparkles off silver scales and multi-colored refractions came from the crystal edges.
Athera knocked. “Can I help you with your hair?”
“Please.”
I ran my fingers down the silky soft dress, over my narrow waist, and along my flat stomach.
Athera gasped a little. “That is the dress of a queen and you fill it out perfectly.”
“Too bad a dress can’t actually make me feel like a queen, but if any dress could, this would be the one.”
“Let me pull your hair up.”
***
All eyes turned to me as I stepped into the living room. While I had power, this was the first time I felt powerful. Lucas’ mouth opened and closed several times with no sound coming from him. He came to my side and cupped my face and kissed me.
“I had to make sure you were real for not a living soul has ever been as beautiful.”
I squeezed his hand. “I think I’ll keep you around, handsome if for nothing other than making me feel good about myself.”
“Your transport is ready, you Highness.”
I wasn’t certain who had said that, but I nodded. “Let’s go then.”
We moved to the driveway to find what looked like a stealth fighter with a large interior space about the size of a bus. I stepped inside and found a seat next to a window. Lucas sat next to me and my hand clasped his firmly.
“I’ve never been on a plane or a boat before. Do we fly or does this become a submarine? How long does the trip take? Can’t human planes and radar see us? What happens if we hit a whale?”
“The trip is just under an hour. We are invisible visually as well as by radar and sonar. We will fly, then descend into the ocean depths to around ten thousand feet below the surface.”
“Nothing to worry about then.”
“I can sense you’re nervous. Atlantean transportation is safer than a human airplane. We rarely crash or get crushed. I would worry more about meeting my parents.”
“That’s helpful.”
My stomach dropped as the craft rose straight off the ground. There was no engine noise and the bushes and trees outside didn’t even move. The craft spun in the air and rocketed across the ocean.
“I didn’t bring my passport. Do we need to go through customs?”
“Entry is granted by a DNA sample. In your case, since you aren’t registered in the system, your DNA will be matched to your parents. It will show you are Irabella Raya’s daughter. I can’t wait to see the reactions.”
“Is it possible they have heard about me?”
“Unlikely. We locked down all communications from the cabin a few days ago.”
“Does Amazon deliver to Oceanus?”
“No. Why?”
“I thought an inflatable raft might come in handy when they float me out into the depths.”
“I’m fairly certain you can survive under water just fine. Your body will automatically pull what it needs from your surroundings to keep you alive.”
“You say this like there is a possibility they might actually eject me from Oceanus.”
***
After thirty minutes, the craft slowed, and we dropped to the surface of the water. With nary a splash or bubble, we sank below the surface and dropped rapidly away from the light.
The pilot announced we were at 10,200 feet below sea level. The craft moved forward through pitch darkness.
“Opening the outer Oceanus portal.”
I stared ahead out the pilot’s window. The darkness shimmered and fractured until a bright white hole large enough to fit the craft was before us. The craft moved slowly forward and paused.
“Closing the outer Oceanus portal.”
Water drained from around the craft.
“Opening the inner Oceanus portal. Welcome home, your Highness.”
I leaned forward trying to catch a glimpse of Oceanus. The inner portal cracked and dissolved away uncovering a spectacular view. The entire colony was beneath a crystal dome so huge I couldn’t see the far side. Our craft moved forward flying once again as the inside of the dome was air, not water like I would have expected. High above the distant city, a massive crystal produced light. Green grass, farmland, trees, lakes, streams, rivers, and waterfalls all existed at the bottom of the ocean just like it did above. The city, made from polished white stone and glass, was futuristic and breathtaking.
“I feel like I just stepped into an Isaac Asimov novel.”
“The surface of the crystal dome mimics the sea floor. No light shines through. It is invisible to human technology. The main crystal is charged by light energy from the sun and it mirrors the motion of the sun above the sea. We have night and day, just like the surface. Temperatures vary within the dome on purpose. At the edges, we can grow season fruits and vegetables. In the center, tropical.”
“Incredible.”
We landed on a large patform and a crystal causeway formed between the craft and a nearby building. Lucas took my hand and walked me through the hallway until we entered a large room.
“Welcome to Oceanus. Present yourselves for identification.”
Lucas waved the others through. Cassie and Basil kept Claire between them. Claire’s identification caused some concern as she was bound as a prisoner.
“Who is responsible for this Oceanus citizen being contained?”
Tayn stepped forward. “Athera and I are responsible.”
The guard stuttered and stood to attention. “Athera and Tayn Viera. You are honored here. It has been too long.”
“We have been on an important mission. Claire will need to be put on trial for her crimes. We will take her to the holding area.”
“Yes, sir!”
Lucas stepped forward and placed his hand over a crystal and stepped forward. I was the last to pass through. I hesitated to place my hand over the crystal but swallowed and did so. A bell sounded and the guards looked at a hovering head’s up display.
“There was a problem, miss. Please submit your hand to the crystal again.”
I did and the bell sounded again.
“This isn’t possible.”
The guards looked to Tayn and Athera.
Athera nodded. “It’s correct. This is Mira Raya. Your queen.”
“We need to report this to the senate immediately.”
Athera turned to me. “It’s your decision, your Highness.”
“There is a matter that must be dealt with first. We need to meet Pascoal and Irimina Arsipas and Calros and Onda Laza before we head to the senate.”
The guards bowed. “Of course, you Highness. Might I add, you look like your mother and I could not be prouder to be here to witness this historic event.”
“Thank you. You are very kind.”
I tried to act queenly even if I didn’t feel like it.
“You recently came of age?”
“I did.”
“Congratulations. May I enquire what the results were?”
I glanced to Athera.
She nodded. “Your queen is an elemental, just like the prophecies foretold.”
The guards both took shaky inward breaths and bowed low.
I stepped forward and slipped my arm into Lucas’.
“I hope you all know where we are going.” I whispered.
Athera looked over her shoulder to me. “We won’t stop off at the holding center. Claire should come with us and we should all stay together.”
“Why did you want the guards to know what I am?”
“They’re good and trusted men. Word will spread through them. If we have any trouble, they will more likely hold to honoring you as their new queen. Knowing you are the elemental of prophecy will assure us of their loyalty. Power is everything and they will align with the safest bet.”
“An elemental is unknown. I could be a weakling.”
“Our children have been taught of the elemental prophecy for generations. Over the centuries, the stories have been embellished to the point that the elemental is just shy of being a god. The stories turn out to be quite accurate.”
Cassie dropped back as Athera took her place next to Claire. “I took the liberty of communicating ahead to your parents, Lucas. They should arrive just ahead of us.”
“Thank you, Cassie.”
Cassie paused and looked at me. “I didn’t know who you were when I first met you, but you impressed me. In less than a day, you may be heralded as the Queen of Oceanus. I want you to know you always have my sword and the loyalty of my heart. And, because I can get away with it…” She threw her arms around me in a huge hug.
***
We walked long enough I was wondering why we hadn’t taken an Uber. We arrived at a villa that backed up to a lake at the edge of the main part of the city. Lucas didn’t knock but stepped inside. We all paused at the door, but he waved us in.
Across an open room, stood two well-dressed people.
“Lucas. We were told to meet you here. What is going on? Why aren’t you in Astoria?”
“Father. Mother. I need to introduce you to someone.” Lucas pulled me forward. “This is Mira Raya, Oceanus’ queen and my soul mate.”
His parents took several steps back and looked between Lucas and me several times.
Claire shouted and tried unsuccessfully to shrug off Athera’s grip on her arm. “And you are well aware I am Lucas’ wife to be!”
Lucas’ mother, Irimina, collapsed onto a couch. “Oh my… So few words and yet so much to absorb.” She looked at Lucas. “Why can’t you be like all the other kids and get caught having a joy ride on the beach? That I can deal with.”
“Mr. and Mrs. Arsipas. You both might want to get comfortable. We have a bit of a story to share with you.”
***
I slowly sipped some of the best wine I had ever tasted. Sometime in the past hour, Irimina got up and offered everyone refreshments.
Lucas’ father stared at me to the point I was about to wilt and die. Lucas put his arm around my shoulders.
“I need evidence. You look like you mother, but that does not confirm who you are and the fate of Oceanus rests on what actions we take next. How do I know you’re an elemental?”
Tayn stepped forward. “You know Athera and me. We were there when Mira was born. You can call the guards and confirm the DNA test allowing Mira’s entrance to Oceanus.”
He frowned. “I need proof she’s an elemental.”
I stood and moved to the window. I could command the water from the lake, change the landscape, or send fireworks into the sky.
I turned around to face Lucas’ father. “No. It makes no difference what I am or what I’m capable of. I’m either worthy to be queen as heir of Irabella, or I’m not.”
Lucas’ father held my gaze before he moved to stand before Lucas. “I have seen and heard enough. Claire’s alliance with Arcellos citizens, her attacking Mira, and killing Jake are more than enough crimes to see her banished or worse. It’s obvious that Lucas and Mira are soul mates and soul bonds rise above agreements. I hereby rescind the marriage arrangement. I think it would behoove us all to establish a timeframe for Lucas and Mira to be married.”
Obvious relief flooded Lucas. Claire screamed and stamped her foot. I paced.
“Mira? This is great news. It means there is nothing stopping us from getting married. Why are you nervous?”
I glanced at Lucas and felt like I was about to make a huge mistake. “Mr. Arsipas. There is one other matter we need to discuss. As leader of the senate, you were instrumental in the removal of my mom. You have also maneuvered your family to take the reins of power.”
The room fell silent and I cursed myself.
“What we did, your Highness, was to secure the safety of Oceanus in the vacuum of leadership. You may be mistaking my position as head of the senate to be without compromise, but I’m but one voice among eight other senators. I couldn’t stop the vote to imprison your mother. I reached out to the Laza family to create an alliance that could secure the future of Oceanus.”
“I’m sorry for having to ask you that. I have never met my mom, but I see her impact everywhere I turn. Can you share what evidence the senate had to suggest my mother was compromised or risking the safety of Oceanus citizens?”
“She released valuable prisoners of war without senate approval.”
“That was when, exactly?”
“Just under nineteen years ago.”
“When did the senate announce she was a threat and removed her from her position?”
“Six months ago.”
“The senate waited eighteen years to remove a threat? Why only six months ago?”
“Her health was failing. She was complaining of heart pains and she tried numerous times to communicate to Arcellos against the warnings of the senate. The members of the senate took these situations and exploited them for their own power.”
“I would like to convene the senate and I am asking your full support.”
“You have it, my Queen.”
“I don’t think you understand what I’m asking. In all matters, you will support me. That includes when I request to be taken to my mom, to see her released and possibly reinstated, and for me to travel to Arcellos.”
“You ask much and as acting Queen of Oceanus, I will suggest your primary responsibility is to the people of Oceanus. You shouldn’t travel to the homes of our enemies.”
“I’m the daughter of the King of Arcellos.”
“That has yet to be definitively proven.”
“Assuming I am his daughter, then I may have access to Arcellos beyond what any other Oceanus citizen has had before. It may be through me that peace can be established between our colonies. Is that what Oceanus desires? Peace?”
He was caught, and he knew it.
“Father. Consider the alternatives. The senate was going to issue the battle decree in search of a new leader for Oceanus. Mira is a citizen of Oceanus and believe me when I tell you she would win easily and become our new queen. Whether she wins in the battle games or takes her rightful place as heir, she will be Oceanus’ next queen. You know better than most that the senate takes direction from the queen and is an administrative assembly with delegated authority only. If the senate does not accept Mira’s claim to the throne Oceanus will risk civil war, a war that Mira will win. I believe at the end of the day it would be in our family’s best interest to listen well and fully support Mira. If you fail to support her, I will renounce my claim to the Arsipas family for I put my faith in Mira Raya as my friend, my queen, and my soul mate.”
Lucas’ father bowed to me. “You have my full support, Mira Raya, Queen of Oceanus. The senate was hasty and there are too many old curmudgeons like me that took advantage of Irabella’s illness to wrest power. When would you like to meet with the senate?”
“A few hours. We have to have a chat with Calros and Onda Laza first.”
Claire’s face turned ashen.
***
“What is the meaning of this?” Calros’ face had turned red and he had drawn his sword of light. “Release my daughter immediately!”
I approached Claire’s father. “Your daughter is in serious trouble, Mr. Laza. No harm has come to her and no steps have been taken to try her for her crimes.”
“You have no authority here!” He lashed out with his sword. My hand was faster. I caught his wrist with my hand and held it steady using energy from around me to strengthen my arm.
“Put your sword away and let’s talk.”
“Dad… Do as she asks. She is Mira Raya, daughter of Irabella, Lucas’ soul mate, Queen of Oceanus, and… someone I can guarantee that you don’t want to fight.” Claire looked defeated.
“Queen? Irabella’s daughter?”
“She’s the prophesied one, Dad. She’s the first elemental. You need to hear my crimes and listen to what they have to share.”
He put his sword away and waved us all inside.
***
Calros Laza put his face into his hands. His wife, Onda, placed her hand on his shoulder.
“I wish you had come to me, little dove.”
Claire winced at his words. “She stole Lucas from me. She was Irabella’s daughter and rightfully the Queen of Oceanus. I saw her fight Lucas before she even came of age, and she won, even with him using some of his light energy. I knew if she came of age and into her affinities, everything we worked for would unravel. Then, there’s the prophecy. I had to do what was necessary to save us and all Atlanteans.”
“A prophecy you fail to understand, sweetheart. As keeper of the crystals, I have watched the energy eddies and currents. There is a possibility if Mira is truly the elemental of prophecy, she might reunite all Atlantis if we can avoid civil war.”
Claire’s father stood and bowed to me. “For the actions taken against you by my family, I humbly and sincerely apologize. What are your intentions towards Claire?”
Claire broke down into tears. It might have been an act, but I saw Jake’s torn body on the beach and hardened my heart for a hard decision.
“I can forgive Claire’s actions against me. However, Jake was killed by Claire and others lost their lives because Claire chose to disclose information about our whereabouts. For now, she should come with us to the senate as questions may be asked of her involvement. We can decide after that.”
A hovering translucent panel appeared and chirped. Claire’s father answered the communication and Lucas’ father appeared.
“Calros. The senate is convening. Is Queen Mira still with you?”
“She is.”
“And your disposition?”
“I fully support our new queen.”
“Let’s hope the rest of the senate agrees. I’ll see you there in twenty minutes.”
***
We entered a grand building in the center of Oceanus. From the outside, the design looked like a series of waves, similar in design to the Sydney Opera House but this building was made entirely of quartz. We stepped through the entry and I looked up through the ceiling; the light of the sun crystal filtered through segments of the quartz providing a dazzling display of interconnected light pathways.
Enormous double doors, gilded with gold leaf, stopped any further approach. Calros Laza tipped is head to us then moved towards stairs on the right.
Guards on either side of the doors stood at attention. “The doors will open momentarily after the senators have all arrived and taken their seats.”
We waited a few minutes until the doors opened as silently as a summer breeze.
Athera whispered to me. “We will stay slightly behind you. Move to the center of the room and wait to be addressed.”
Intimidating would be a word I would use to describe the interior of the senate building. There was some seating available for the public, but the guest speakers were to stand on the golden seal of Oceanus surrounded by the nine senators and their staff. Each senator sat in plush, comfortable chairs on a raised platform, forcing the speakers to look up. Behind the senators were small teams of staff moving quickly back and forth and shuttling information to the senators.
Pascoal Arsipas sat in the center seat and waved me forward.
One of the senators to Pascoal’s far right spoke up.
“Mr. Chairman, might I enquire why an emergency meeting of the senate has been called, and who are these people?”
I stopped when I was in the center of the room and waited patiently. I took in the countenance of each senator one by one. These were the people that deposed my mom. Some of them had wanted me killed at birth.
A bell chimed and Pascoal started the meeting.
“I call this emergency session of the senate to order to address a situation of significant relevance to the stability and future of Oceanus. The young lady before you is Mira Raya, Irabella’s daughter.”
The room exploded with shouts and activity. Several senators leaned back and issued orders to their staff. One stood and ordered the guards to seal the building.
“Until this is verified, no one can leave this building!”
“We need more guards!”
“This is a lie!”
Pascoal pressed a button and a low thrumming bell echoed through the chamber. “Order!”
The room quieted. A few senators leaned forward to get a better look at me.
Pascoal addressed everyone. “I am certain you all have many questions. You have been transmitted details as to the results of Mira’s DNA verification when she arrived this morning. That Mira is the daughter of Irabella Raya is without doubt.”
“Mr. Chairman, Irabella’s daughter was to be put to death upon birth.”
“The senate gave no official order even though it was sadly debated. I, speaking for myself, believe that moment was the most heinous time in Oceanus’ history of the senate.”
“We know who her father is. We know the prophecies. She hasn’t lived in Oceanus and is thus not a citizen. We have no idea how she grew up, or where. She could be an Arcellos sympathizer, a spy, trained by their king himself to undermine Oceanus. She cannot be allowed to be queen.”
“Here, here!” Shouts rang out from some of the senators.
“While you all debate my fitness to rule, would it not be appropriate for me to speak on my own behalf, Mr. Chairman?”
“Yes. Yes, of course. I yield the floor to Mira Raya.”
I took a deep breath and felt the energy coursing through my body. It comforted me. I pushed Lucas’ anger at the senate away.
“Distinguished members of the senate and Chairman Arsipas. I thank you for allowing me to speak. I have lived an isolated life, away from my mother and father, both whom I have never met. Until very recently, I believed my parents were Tayn and Athera. I was hidden and placed under a transformational veil. I lived in Duckwater, Nevada, a place far from people, the ocean, and for me, any understanding of my true heritage.
“I was educated by Tayn and Athera. Taught to defend myself. Although I questioned my purpose in life, I believed Atlantis to be a myth, that I was human, and one day I would take my place among other humans living above the water.
“Weeks before my eighteenth birthday, two women came to our home. I believe they were emissaries of my mother. Through them, my mother ordered my veil removed because a threat to my existence arose from internal Oceanus factions. We had to move and await my coming of age.
“I was shaken to the core of my being when a small snippet of understanding was revealed to me. Not only was I not human, but Tayn and Athera were not my parents. It wasn’t until I came of age a few days ago that all was shared with me.”
“She just admitted to never living in Oceanus. She’s not a citizen and therefore not eligible to claim her right as queen.”
Pascoal’s voice carried loudly. “Order! We have no laws defining citizenship as being anything other than being born to an Oceanus citizen. There are no laws defining the right of passage of royalty. Please continue, Mira.”
“I want to emphasize that I had no knowledge of prophecies, who I was, or who my mother and father were. While I deeply grieve this as a loss, I understand the implications. Had I known any of these things, I could have possibly become the threat some believe the prophecies suggest.
“The moment of my coming of age, we were attacked by an overwhelming Arcellos force. They had three soldiers to our one and craft at their disposal. Clearly, there are people that see me as a threat, however, that threat did not directly come from Arcellos. It was orchestrated by a citizen of Oceanus to stop me from claiming my birthright.”
There were gasps and shocked expressions from within the room.
A different senator asked me a question.
“What happened, Mira? You were outnumbered. How did you defeat them?”
“Our people fought well. They formed a large circle around me to protect me as my coming of age left me unable to move for some minutes. They held the line, losing several heroes of Oceanus until I could stand. They saved my life at heavy cost. It was only after I connected to my affinities that we were able to push them back.”
“Affinities? Aside from light energy, you have another?”
“Apparently, I’m an elemental. I have access to water, earth, air, fire, and light energy.”
Whispers floated through the chamber.
“She will destroy all of us.”
“She will unite us all.”
“Arcellos and her allies can’t stand against us now.”
“She is an abomination that needs to be put to death.”
“Order!”
The room quieted again. Senators conferred among themselves in small groups. Several minutes passed and then every door to the chambers opened. At least one hundred soldiers poured in from all sides before they turned and locked the doors behind them.
Pascoal and Calros stood and shouted.
“What is the meaning of this?”
A senator stood and stepped down to stand in front of me. He looked me over with disdain.
“Guards, place her in chains. She can go to the same prison her mother is in.”
Pascoal pointed his finger at the senator. “Senator Melchoir! You have no right. Mira Raya is our queen, whether you like it or not.”
Melchoir laughed. “I have right by might. I will not sit idly while all that I have built is lost. I am protecting the citizens of Oceanus and declaring myself king. I have the backing of several unnamed senators and, as you can see, many mercenaries to do my bidding.”
A soldier grabbed my hands and placed crystal cuffs on me. I expected my energy to drain, but such was not the case.
Pascoal tried to regain control by ordering guards to remove Melchoir, but his mercenaries drew their swords of light.
I looked back over my shoulders. Athera, Tayn, Lucas, Cassie, and Basil all nodded to me. Claire lifted her chin and whispered to Cassie. Basil stepped in front of Claire to hide her.
Returning my gaze to Melchoir, I held up my wrists.
“Oceanus is a great nation. I will defer to the majority of the senate. No coup is needed. No one needs to be hurt or killed.”
“You should have been killed while still in your mother’s womb. I have control. The senate is worthless.”
“Do you understand what being an elemental is?”
I pulled the energy from the bracelets until nothing was left. They fell to the ground as charred ash.
“Withdraw your soldiers. Let the senate decide my fate. This is your last warning.”
With that, those behind me stepped to my sides with their shimmering blades of light drawn.
“So be it. Kill them! Kill them all!”
With a push of wind, Melchoir flew away from me and crashed heavily into the dais wall. Lucas jumped forward, fire and swords blazing. Athera and Tayn teamed up and sliced through the mercenaries. Claire tackled two with her lightning and swords. Fighting was happening all around me. I cut through a dozen to get to the senators that were being pressed from two sides. It was chaos and large-scale attacks would only injure allies.
“Enough!” I shouted.
The fighting paused as I directed the air around me. I floated up into the air and concentrated. I could see without my eyes being open. I felt the energy of everyone in the room. I could sense friend and foe. Water seeped up through the floor. Around each enemy, hollow cylinders of water formed around them.
I opened my eyes and floated myself back to the floor. The soldiers, once stunned by what was happening, began pounded against their watery prisons. Melchoir stood slowly to his feet. He stepped towards me. Lucas, Claire, Cassie, Basil, Athera, and Tayn all slid into place between us halting him in his tracks.
He hissed. “This is what I feared. Someone so powerful there is no negotiating.”
“Sort of like what you just tried to accomplish with your mercenaries except that I put myself at the mercy of the Senate. However, I suggest that with your stunt here, you and your allied senators might need to be replaced.”
“Senators just can’t be replaced. We are elected by the people.”
“Which means you are accountable to those people. You serve them, not yourselves. That is what public service is all about.” I looked up to Pascoal. “You are Chairman of this senate. What would you have of me, Melchoir, his mercenaries, and those that align with him?”
“Your power is undeniable, Mira. You could take power if you wanted to, yet you choose to willingly allow the people to choose your fate. First, I say we vote on your status. Senators Melchoir, Oliverio, Torcado, and Iago have worked together for years to disrupt the peaceful designs of the senate. I vote to exclude them from participating in what we do here today.”
The remaining five voted to concur with Pascoal.
“Now, onto more weighty matters. I vote to accept Mira Raya, the daughter of Irabella, as the rightful heir and Queen of Oceanus.”
Calros seconded the suggestion and the remaining senators all agreed. Even if the other four senators had voted, it would have passed with a majority of votes.
“Oceanus is yours, Mira. What would you have of your senate?”
“How many people are Oceanus citizens?”
“Six million, give or take.”
I paled. “I hope that at least a few of them know how to run a colony. I will need all your support. Claire?”
Claire came to my side and knelt at my feet. Tears ran down her face. “I place my fealty with you, Queen Mira.”
I gently pulled her to her feet. “You are a quandary, Claire. I recommend that Claire, for now, be placed under house arrest. Do we have such a thing?”
Pascoal nodded.
“Recompense must be made to those that lost their lives due to your actions. However, your change of heart is duly noted. We will determine what that may look like in the future. Go be with your family.”
Claire tipped her head and solemnly moved to stand next to her father.
Tayn faced me a bowed. “May I speak, your Highness?”
I sighed. “If you must.”
“I believe it would be appropriate to bring in the guards and take the mercenaries and the four senators to holding cells until such time as they can be tried for any crimes against Oceanus. Are you able to release them one by one so the guards can bring them safely?”
“Yes. Agreed.”
With a wave of his hand, guards unlocked the doors to arrange for those to be led from the senate chambers.
When this was completed, Pascoal addressed the remaining people in the room.
“With your permission, Queen Mira, I would like to arrange for a communication to all of Oceanus. It will merely focus on the senate’s approval of you becoming our new queen and not what transpired here today. We would not want to taint the citizens with speculations of a coup attempt.”
Lucas looked up to his father. “If the senate permits, I would like permission to kiss the queen.”
“You don’t need our permission, son.”
Lucas took me in his arms and kissed me. I would have been embarrassed but the beauty of the soul bond made it easy to forget who else was in the room.
***
Five days had passed and the weight of being a leader was pressing down on me. Hundreds of decisions had to be made, processes that had to be followed with exacting care to officially place me as Queen of Oceanus, media events, and meeting with key dignitaries made up my days. Every minute of the day I felt an urgency in the pit of my stomach to find my mom. Pascoal assured me that until all steps were completed, the rule of Oceanus was split. While I could demand access to my mom, I didn’t have the oaths in place with the department heads. Cassie told me it was better to rip the bandage off all at once so that there was no chance of being blocked or denied.
I had been staying in the royal villa, a magnificent and beautiful home that rivalled mansions of the human world. For all the exquisite artwork, craftsmanship, and technology, I paid little attention to them. I was only there long enough to sleep before I was up and out again for the next day’s extended agenda.
At least Lucas was able to stay close to me, separated by multiple master suites that were now occupied by Tayn and Athera. Lucas was at one end of the villa and I was at the other. What good was it to be Queen to not be able to decide who I slept with? Although, I couldn’t touch Lucas without wanting to do much more than kiss, so sleeping with him might not have happened anyways.
It was the morning of the fifth day that Lucas found me at the bottom of the swimming pool. He sat on the edge and dangled his feet in the water. I waved at him to let him know I was fine. I had been down there for thirty minutes trying to avoid the villa staff and the relentless and endless list of work to accomplish. I found the water peaceful, drowning out the cares of the world. Lucas had been right in that my body would take energy from around me to keep me alive. I had no need to breathe and I could propel myself around the water easily by creating jets and currents. I felt like a mermaid.
I surfaced and made my way to Lucas.
“That’s disconcerting seeing you down there all that time.”
“It’s probably more disconcerting for you that when you get tired of me there is little you can do to kill me off. My body will respond instantly to threats to protect me so throwing me off a cliff or drowning me for my life insurance money is out of the question.”
“I will never tire of you.”
I pulled him into the water and kissed him. The staff found us there, blushed at the sight of us, and gently indicated it was time for breakfast. When we didn’t leave the pool, Tayn and Athera were sent to chaperone.
“It is time for breakfast, young lady.”
I kissed Lucas again. “I thought Lucas was my breakfast.”
Lucas grinned. “Technically, you don’t need breakfast.”
Tayn splashed us from the edge of the pool. “I guess you’re not interested in getting your mother today?”
My eyes shot open in the middle of a heated, lingering kiss. “What?”
“While there is still more to do, we have reached a tipping point. Everyone knows and recognizes you as queen. Even though there are nuances and meetings yet to occur, we believe no one will deny or reject your claim as the vast majority have sworn their oaths. You now have full control over the military and guards, allowing you to freely direct them. You can get your mother, Mira.”
With that startling revelation, I was moving. I lifted Lucas and me up and out of the water, dried us, and with a last kiss, I ran to my bedroom to change for the day.
At some point in the past days, my measurements were taken and a closet full of regal, amazing clothing had appeared. Today, I picked a sleek white dress that shimmered like the surface of the ocean at sunset. There was no time to put my mass of hair up in a way deemed proper for a queen, but I cared little for that. I was on a mission.
I raced back into the main part of the house, took three bites of eggs, bacon, and toast, moaning slightly at how amazing and common it tasted. Atlanteans ate what people ate on the surface, although the food here seemed to have an extra burst of flavor and nutrients. This was something I would need to learn about from the head of the agriculture guild.
I skidded to a stop on the slick quartz floors as Athera gave me a gesture to slow down.
“Do you know what you need to get to your mother, Mira?”
That caused me to pause. “I don’t even know where she is.”
“We have discovered Irabella is in the Oceanus prison. It is located twenty miles from Oceanus proper. You will need a craft to take you there. I suggest a limited number of people come with you. I would never tell you to separate from Lucas and as head of your royal guard, Tayn and I should also go. A ten-man shuttle craft will do. Being queen, you will also be required to have at least two fighter craft for escort.”
“Atlantean Secret Service… got it. Let’s go.”
“Do you know how to arrange all of this?”
“Were you this annoying to my mom?”
“No. But then again she grew up here and didn’t need to be taught all the things you never learned. I also didn’t raise her like I did you.”
“I learned a lot about delegation these past few days. Can’t I just say I want to go get Mom and, poof, things happen?”
Athera raised an eyebrow. “It is always good to know what it takes and who is tasked with work efforts when you simply give a command, your Highness.”
“But it’s my mom!”
Athera tapped her foot in silent scolding communication. I never understood how she could do that, and I knew what she was saying.
“Fine. Tell me what I need to know, what I need to do, and who is involved.”
“I have already organized everything anticipating your eagerness.”
I tossed my arms out wide and looked over at Tayn. “How do you live with her?”
He shrugged. “It’s one of the drawbacks to having a soul mate. I didn’t get to choose someone that was more aligned with my wit and charm.”
Athera kissed Tayn then stepped back mischievously. “You’re sleeping on the couch tonight.”
Tayn laughed. “You can’t turn off your undeniable gravitation to my handsome maleness.”
Lucas slipped his hand into mine and I felt a spark. There was no way I would ever be able to force myself apart from Lucas. At least not after we were married. It was mandatory we not… I blushed just letting my thoughts go where they shouldn’t.
“Let’s go! You can tell me all the steps along the way, Athera, so that next time I can do it myself and understand how my word or command impacts everyone around me.”
“Very good, sweetheart. You will make a fine leader one day.”
I grumbled.
***
I imagined my life a little like that of the President of the United States but with the addition of a plethora of nannies. My travel anywhere outside of Oceanus would require notification be made to the senate, the guards, and the military. Travel coordinators would identify the timing, schedule, and anything needed at the other end of my journey, such as transportation, clothing if going to the surface, and who I might be meeting with. If the travel took longer than a day, then rotating schedules for staff to guide, pilot, escort, procure, cook, or plan would also need to be accounted for.
My short excursion to find and bring my mom home would involve approximately one hundred people. The effort blew my mind. If Mom were in a prison on the surface, I would just grab my truck, load it with C4, and blow up the prison walls. No big deal. Just me and my truck. But no… Not as Queen.
I rolled my eyes as Athera handed me a communication device to slip into my ear. We had just left Oceanus and were closing in on the prison.
“That’s so you can listen in on the communications from the ship. You can tap it to talk, but just listening for now will help you learn.”
“Why does it feel like I haven’t stopped my studies?”
Tayn winked at me. “Oh… They’ve just begun.” Then he added just to rub it in. “Your Highness.”
I turned to Lucas who just sat back happy as a clam with a grin on his face.
“Don’t look so smug. You and I are getting married. You will be king.”
“But you’re the heir. I’m just given a title because of you. You are still the leader.”
“That’s…”
Concerned chatter came across my earpiece.
‘We have incoming war craft. I’m counting two dozen.’
‘Do we abort?’
‘They’re tracking us and moving to intercept.’
Athera jumped into the conversation. ‘You will fire only if fired upon. Defensive maneuvers!’
Our craft rolled left, then right. Our two escort war craft cut in front of us. One of our pilots came back and handed out wrist bracelets. I was about to ask what it was for when an explosion thudded against the side of our craft. My bracelet skidded across the floor.
‘We are under attack! Escort craft one is down! We are firing!’
Athera’s voice sounded simultaneously in my earpiece and in person. ‘We are close to the prison airlock. Protect us if you can. Get us inside the prison barrier!’
‘Trying…’
Suddenly the craft lurched to the side as an explosion ripped through our hull. There was the sound of tearing metal just before water flooded the cabin. My body reacted instantly to the threat and changes in pressure. As the water and turbulence settled, I floated without a care as if I were at the bottom of the pool. I wasn’t cold and the water pressure didn’t bother me in the least. I looked around to see protective bubbles emanating from the wrist bracelets surrounding our pilots, Athera, Tayn, and Lucas. They were safe, for now.
I tapped my earpiece. ‘Can you hear me?’
‘We’re fine, Mira, but we have limited ability to move. There is still a threat and another shot from them and these shields we have won’t last. You’ll have to protect us if you can and try to get us to the prison.’
Lucas floated nearby and gave me a thumbs up. Seeing him like that tore at me. If I could cry underwater, I would. I couldn’t let anything happen to him or the others.
‘I’ve got this!’
I propelled myself through the hole in the cabin. Both our escort craft were in a similar state to ours. Three crystal torpedoes rocketed from the enemy craft intent on finishing us. They exploded against a shield of light I created. The shock waves reflected back and buffeted the enemy ships.
I was livid and thrust out my hands to send streams of water that knocked the enemy craft backwards end over end.
‘This is Oceanus Prison base operations, Queen Mira. We see what is happening and Oceanus is scrambling our forces. We are picking up chatter from the enemy frequencies.’
‘I can hold off the enemy. I need our people rescued. Can you patch me through to the enemy frequencies?’
‘We have a rescue team on the way. Patching you through now, your Highness.’
‘This is Mira, Queen of Oceanus to the enemy vessels. You will stand down and retreat or be destroyed.’
‘We were told of the existence of an elemental. While you are impressive, you can’t stand against our might. You will surrender to Arcellos immediately or we will open fire.’
‘You do not want to test me as I do not want blood on my hands. If you do not retreat, I will destroy you.’
‘I have no choice.’
‘We all have a choice.’
‘You don’t understand.’
Four enemy craft moved directly in front of me. Pink lasers shot through the water towards me. Once again, my body reacted, saw the energy within the beams and absorbed it. The power I held around me and now within me was staggering. I sent the laser-like energy beams back towards the four ships, shearing off their steering wings. I thrust them back from me with currents that threatened to tear them apart. They rolled end over end crashing back into the craft behind them. Flickers of shields were all I registered that the craft hulls were still intact. I didn’t want to kill anyone.
‘Who are you?’
‘I told you who I was. I can do this all day. Don’t force me to kill your people. I assume you are the leader of this attack. Surrender to me now and send the rest of your team back to Arcellos.’
One of the ships moved forward while the others retreated. Grappling hooks took hold of the four disabled craft and they were towed away into the darkness.
‘I surrender and give my oath to the Queen of Oceanus that I will take no more aggressive actions against her or her people. I ask that you take me to the Oceanus prison.’
It was an odd request.
‘Agreed. Oceanus Prison base operations, I need an escort for this Arcellos ship. We will dock in the prison.’
‘Yes, your Highness. Well done. I am grateful we have someone with your power protecting the citizens of Oceanus. The rescue team in retrieving our people as we speak. We are opening the outer barrier now. You will see the light. Guide the enemy craft into the portal.’
‘Thank you. Patch me back to the enemy frequencies.’
‘Done, your Highness.’
‘You will follow me. I warn you now, do not break your oath.’
‘You will understand everything soon, Queen Mira.’
The rescue shuttle led the way, I followed them, and the enemy craft followed me. We made our way through the outer portal. When it was closed and the water removed and air pressure normalized, the inner portal opened. The prison was like Oceanus albeit much smaller. There were farmlands, forests, and lakes. I suspected the prisoners farmed to feed themselves as well as create produce for Oceanus. Flying was a new sensation for me. I had hovered before, but not flew. Adapting from water propulsion to air wasn’t that difficult. I followed the rescue transport to the ground. Guards were in abundance.
I landed near the shuttle just as Lucas stepped out. I threw my arms around him and kissed him.
“I thought I lost you.”
“Atlanteans have lived under the oceans for millennia. The bracelets protect us. I was more worried about you.”
I rubbed my nose against his. “I told you I would be hard to get rid of.”
“I never want to be rid of you.”
“Sorry to interrupt, your Highness. I am Bento Lista. Prison director. I listened and watched the attack. You do not disappoint. I no longer fear the prophecies. You will bring Atlantis back to what it once was.”
“Thank you and please thank your team for their rapid response. Let’s see to our newest prisoners.”
One man stepped from the Arcellos craft. He was tall, handsome, but haggard. He held his chin high and his wrists together for the guards to bind them. One guard investigated the enemy craft and gave an all clear sign.
I stepped forward and slapped the man. “How dare you bring your soldiers against Oceanus and attack us without provocation!”
“You look familiar, Queen Mira, even if you are all wet. Nice show of power, by the way. I didn’t believe the reports that an elemental was born at their coming of age.”
Water left my skin, hair, and clothes, leaving me perfectly dry.
“Who are you and why did you attack us?”
“I am Magus Vara, King of Arcellos. I believe you have my soul mate imprisoned here. I came to either save her or die trying to get to her.”
I turned to the guard. “Release him, please. I will take responsibility for his actions. Director Bento?”
“Yes, your Highness?”
“Make sure our people are taken care of. Is there a room I can speak with King Magus in private?”
“Yes. I will lead you.”
The guard removed the wrist bracelets and the Director took us inside the facility. He pointed to a room.
“Take your time, your Highness. I will have guards posted outside.”
“Thank you.”
I followed my father into the room and closed the door behind me.
“You might want to sit down.”
He sat and his eyes looked me over carefully. I paced back and forth.
“Your soul mate is Irabella Raya.”
He frowned. “How do you know this?”
“There was a battle nineteen years ago and you were captured. Irabella Raya was Queen of Oceanus at the time.”
He nodded.
“I’m going to speculate at this point. Queen Irabella met with you to negotiate your terms of surrender and remediation efforts. When you met, you discovered you were soul mates. Obviously, that impacted her decisions. You had relations with her, and she ultimately released you and your soldiers.”
His eyes narrowed. “How…?”
“Let me continue. Queen Irabella lost trust in her senate and the citizens for letting your people go. Her actions planted the seeds of doubt in her ability to reign. Factions splintered within Oceanus, factions that sought to overthrow her rule. Six months ago, the senate was informed that Queen Irabella was attempting to contact Arcellos. Her health was failing…”
He winced.
“A coup, of sorts, took place and Queen Irabella was imprisoned. The senate took control of Oceanus until I came of age last week and presented myself as the rightful heir.”
His eyes widened as he began processing all of this.
“I’m your daughter.”
Tears fell from his cheeks. He stood quickly and moved towards me, paused as fear gripped him. I pulled him into a hug.
“Hi Dad. Welcome to Oceanus.”
It was awkward and loving. Sobering, and frightening. Dad wept in my arms and I wept with him. After many minutes, we parted, and he looked me over afresh.
“I never knew you existed. I would have…” He sat and put his face into his hands.
“I never knew either. I mean, obviously, I knew I had a mom and dad, but they were not who I thought they were. I was raised as a human, isolated from the world and any knowledge of Atlantis. I was being protected from the factions within Oceanus that wanted to gain power and those that feared the prophesies. I only learned all of this a week ago.”
“And yet you’re now Queen of Oceanus. How did that happen?”
“With Mom deposed and imprisoned, I became the rightful heir. There was another coup attempt, but…”
“I saw how easily you defeated my soldiers.”
“I didn’t ask for this power. I didn’t ask to be queen. I’ll use what I have to save Mom and maybe put a stop to the wars.”
“You hold all the cards, Mira. I had Arcellos and Eretone with me on this last attack to free Irabella. By now all colonies know about you. I’m willing to work with you to secure a peace accord for Arcellos. Capases will join, leaving Eretone. They will be stubborn, but over time, they will agree once the rest have.”
“All of this, the attack, was to save Mom?”
“I’m dying being apart from her as I believe she is fading as well. If you understood the soul bond, you would understand what toll that takes on you, especially after being separated for so long.”
“I have a soul mate. He was with me on the shuttle you attacked.”
“That’s why you were so angry with me. He is all right?”
“Yes. If he had been hurt, I would have killed you all. I know it.”
“The first time we meet, and I attack my own daughter.” He shook his head and we fell into each other’s arms. More tears.
“You realize you’re royalty in Arcellos? You’re my heir.”
“Great.”
“You don’t sound too excited. We are a warrior colony. When the citizens of Arcellos see you, learn about you, you will be cherished far and wide. It will be easier to unite the colonies than you might believe.”
“I would be just happy to unite our family. I will go and see what I can do for Mom, then bring her to you.”
I moved to go, but he held my hand in his. “Look at you, my daughter… I never knew such beauty could exist or that I, a broken man, could be a small part of making something so exquisite. I don’t know you and you may find this hard to believe, but I love you and I hope we will be able to be the family that was deprived of us.”
Warmth, like the feeling of being wrapped in a blanket before a roaring fire on a freezing winter’s day, filled me. “It’s not hard to believe, Dad. I love you too and want the same thing. I’ll send a few people in to keep you company.”
I closed the door behind me and pulled in a shaky breath. The guards stood at attention and tipped their head towards me.
“Do you know where the others are?”
“Down the hall and to the left, your Highness.”
“Thank you.”
I found the prison director, Athera, Tayn, Lucas, and our pilots together. Lucas pulled me close.
“I’m going to see my mom. Lucas, Athera, and Tayn, perhaps you can keep my father entertained until I get back?”
The Director’s mouth opened but only air passed out of it.
“Yes. Go figure. The King of Arcellos is my father and he has agreed to a peace accord between Arcellos and Oceanus. Can you take me to my mom? I have a full pardon for her. I’ll be taking her home today. We will need an escort back to Oceanus later today and King Magus should be allowed to communicate with Arcellos and Eretone. I want to ensure there will be no more attacks.”
“I will make this happen.”
***
The door slid open silently. I expected a blank cell with a cot and little else. I wasn’t prepared for shelves with books, fine furniture, and a nurse hovering over what could only be my mother. I felt my stomach twist and my heart broke. My mother laid in the bed, her breath was labored, her skin was pale.
I watched her hand push the nurse away.
“Who is it?”
The nurse looked at me, recognizing me most likely from one of the hundreds of media, communications, or events I attended.
“I’ll give you both some time.”
The nurse slipped by me and the door sealed behind her. I took a small step forward, my tears already flowing.
Mom lifted her head and stared at me.
I couldn’t stop myself from moving to her side. My hands grasped hers and I buried my head next to hers so our cheeks were touching.
Her hand stroked my hair. She whispered my name.
“Mira… My daughter!”
A wail emanated from deep within me. My body wracked with sobs.
“It’s all right, sweetheart. We’re finally together.”
I crawled up into the bed with her and she wrapped her arms around me and held me tightly.
“I… “ I didn’t know what to say. The overwhelming burden and loss she had gone through to protect me pierced my soul. Pain came from regret so lashing and sharp it felt like I had swallowed glass. “I love you, Mom.” It was barely a whisper upon choked breath.
She coughed and I felt the sickness in her. Her energy was dark and foreboding.
“I’m sorry…”
“Shhhh. You have nothing to be sorry for.”
I pulled the energy from all around me. My hands glowed with warmth and life. I pushed it into her, seeking every damaged cell, every molecule of illness. What I found I pulled out and send far away.
“What’s happening?”
“I’m healing you.”
“No! I need to die. I can no longer bear to be apart from my soul mate. As much as I want to be with you, the burden has been too great. My soul mate… We can never be together and the pain…”
“Your soul mate is here, and you will live in peace together, with me. I won’t let you die, not when I just found you.”
I pushed more energy into her until there was nothing left to heal. Her breathing smoothed, her heart strengthened. Her muscles became tone and strong. Her hair shiny and glorious. Her dimmed eyes grew vibrant and alive.
I laid back so I could look at her face.
She looked at her hand that had been weak and emaciated. She cupped my face and held her forehead to mine.
“You’re the prophesied one. Only an elemental could have saved me. Let’s get up. I’ve spent too much time in bed.”
We never let go of each other as we stood. She pulled me into her arms, cupped my face and stared into my eyes. She stood back, never releasing my hands to look me over.
“It was the hardest thing I ever had to do. I’m so sorry.”
“Don’t be. I don’t blame you. I regret not having you in my life, but you’re here now and we are together, at last.”
“In prison. The senate will never release me.”
“You have been fully pardoned. I ran into someone on the way to come and get you today. Would you like me to take you to him?”
“He’s really here? Magus is here?”
“Come.”
When the door opened, the nurse looked bewildered.
“Irabella… You’re…”
“Healed. Thank you for taking care of me.”
Mom pulled my arm and we ran down the hallway together. We couldn’t arrive fast enough. The guards opened the door and I finally let go of her hand as she tackled Dad. Her hands moved to his face and seconds later they were kissing.
I took Lucas’ hand and with a nod to Tayn and Athera, we silently left the room.
***
I was a little worried that left unchaperoned I might have a brother or sister on the way, but an hour later Mom and Dad, flanked by the two guards, found us.
“They’re fine. Thank you for your service.”
The guards nodded. “Of course, your Highness. Let us know if you need anything.”
Mom looked at me. “Your Highness?”
“Did I forget to mention that?”
“You did. Come here.”
It was the first time my Mom and Dad wrapped me in their arms together. We were finally a real family. When my heart settled, I waved Tayn and Athera forward. A fresh wave of tears from Mom as she hugged them both.
“You sacrificed so much to protect my precious daughter. No reward is big enough to compensate you.”
Tayn chuckled. “You have no idea. Mira was trouble from day one.”
Athera nudged Tayn. “Don’t listen to him. Raising Mira has been the greatest honor I have ever had.”
Now I was crying again. Lucas slipped his hand into mine and squeezed it. Mom and Dad both noticed.
“Something else you need to share, Mira?”
“Nope. Nothing that can’t wait. Dad?”
“Yes, Mira?’
“I have made arrangements for you to contact Arcellos and Eretone. They need to understand the situation. If you need me or Oceanus’ senate to confirm anything, I am at your disposal. We want no accidents or skirmishes that could threaten our peace. On behalf of the Oceanus senate and my authority as Queen, I hereby release Arcellos and Eretone from liability and harm for the attacks on Oceanus as long as we set aside our age-old differences and willingly come together to reunite Atlantis.”
“You have my word. May I share with Arcellos that they have a new princess?”
I rolled my eyes. “Only if you must.”
Dad laughed.
***
The days sped by in rapid-fire succession. I traveled early to Arcellos to make certain their citizens saw their leader safe and sound. Once the stories were told, I was warmly received by all and a party was held to proclaim me Princess of Arcellos.
As the initial talks about peace began to propagate, there was a noticeable sigh of relief from the citizens. No lasting peace had ever occurred since Atlantis sank. People were hungry for it.
After a very busy week, Mom, Dad, Lucas, and I sat down for dinner together. They had moved into the Oceanus villa when they weren’t in Arcellos or the other colonies. We stayed close and I refused to let anyone separate the two of them.
“We’ve been thinking, Mira. I’m stepping down as King of Arcellos. Irabella and I have lost too much time. We need to focus on each other and be available to help you. I have been king for too long and our years apart have worn me down.”
“I can’t say that I blame you. Have you told your senate yet?”
“We discussed it. There are several options before us. Tomorrow, at the all-colony senate meeting, you will hear some proposals. Don’t be alarmed by them.”
“You’re just going to leave me hanging?”
“It is too early to tell what direction things will head.”
“I’m used to being in the dark.”
Mom reached across the table and took my hand. “Everything feels out of control right now, but we want time with you. We could never be far away from you. If it is acceptable to you, we would like to live with you wherever you are.”
“I would like that.”
***
For the first time in thousands of years, all leadership and senates of Atlantis came together in one place. It was historic and peaceful. Everything had gone smoothly, and peace accords were signed.
Dad stood to address everyone. “As you may have heard, the previous Queen of Oceanus, Irabella Raya and I are soul mates.”
While word had spread, this was still news to many.
“We lived apart, leading our colonies. The time away took its toll on both of us. We need time together to repair the damages that our time apart have done to us. I have spoken to the Arcellos senate and they have given me their blessing to step down as King of Arcellos. They gave their blessing knowing that I have an heir. Queen Mira of Oceanus is my daughter. She would become queen of both colonies.”
Why hadn’t I seen this coming?
Dad continued. “The Arcellos senate has met with the Oceanus senate. After lengthy discussions, one option that all were amenable to would be the merger of Arcellos and Oceanus, under single rule.”
That got everyone talking. It would make my life a little easier not having to deal with double the administration, but whoa...
“Under my direction, I called together the keepers of the crystals. I call upon Calros Laza to share their findings.”
Calros stood and addressed the crowd. “Thank you, King Magus. As with any major event in history, the energy confluences will adjust accordingly. The awakening of Mira Raya, an elemental, was prophesized thousands of years ago. We feared the outcome. As the time approached, two paths fell before us. Mira could bring the end of Atlantean civilization, or peace. I think we can all agree her arrival had brought us peace.
“The crystals have been telling us that there are now two paths before us that didn’t exist even days ago. One path leads to many millennia of prosperity. The other, a short period of peace followed by another great cataclysm.”
The crowd chatted wildly back and forth until Calros spoke again.
“The keepers of the crystal have all conferred and agree. There is only one path to prosperity. We must become one nation again. We must return to being the nation of Atlantis.”
Dad stood again. “Thank you Calros. Obviously, this path is challenging. No colony wants to give up their sovereignty. I believe this can be accommodated. One nation of Atlantis. One ruler. Arcellos has already offered to unite with Oceanus. Capases has agreed to join that union if it were to go forth. All eyes are on Eretone.”
The King of Eretone stood. “Who would lead us?”
“I submit that Mira Raya, who, with my stepping down and Capases uniting with a merged Arcellos and Oceanus, would be an option.”
I must have turned as white as a ghost.
“She’s eighteen years old and didn’t grow up within one of our colonies. I have heard the stories of her power, but power and size of a colony does not equate to wisdom to lead.”
“It is her uniqueness in being raised apart of Atlantean colonies that makes her a viable candidate. Yes, she is tied by birth to Oceanus and Arcellos, but she has the heart of a leader for all. Was it not your own soldiers that she spared when we attacked her convoy? Would any of us rule without favoritism? She loves all the people of Atlantis.”
I stood, not knowing exactly what I would say. “Growing up, Atlantis was nothing more than a myth to me; a myth of a city that was the envy of the world that collapsed and sank under the seas. I have seen what the world is like. I studied the wars of humankind and the atrocities they have heaped upon each other. I desire none of that. Some of you have seen what it means to be an elemental. Some of you fear the power that resides in and through me. I can tell you my heart yearns for peace. I want all Atlanteans to be able to find their soul mate. I want all Atlanteans to become more than we already are. I stand here not as an elemental, not as Queen of Oceanus, but as one of you. No matter what is decided, and believe me when I tell you ruling one colony is more than enough for anyone, I will abide and make myself available to protect all Atlanteans with every breath that is in me and with every beat of my heart.”
The debate began in earnest. For hours it went back and forth as options were weighed and discussions about lost autonomy became heated. Power and wealth seemed to be a central theme. Not that it was openly discussed, but veiled behind suggestions of trade, economy, and who would lead lucrative businesses.
An alarm sounded, screens materialized before our eyes, and a messenger ran into the room where we all sat. Live images flickered to life on the screens. The scenes unfolding before were horrific.
The messenger addressed me, but made his voice loud enough for all to hear. “My Queen! An ocean freighter hit an iceberg and is sinking. The freighter has broken apart and large pieces have fallen directly onto Eretone. Sections of the crystal barriers have collapsed and there is flooding in the colony.”
“Mobilize all rescue craft immediately. Send whatever military resources we can to help with the effort and secure the area. There will be a search for the ship and we will need to move it away from Eretone. Oceanus senate, do you have anything to add?”
“We concur.”
“I urge everyone to follow suit. I think… I think I might be able to help.”
The King of Eretone tore his eyes from the screens. “We are halfway around the world. What can you do to help?”
“I told you I would protect all Atlanteans with everything I had in me. I… I think I can get there. I have not tried this, only theorized that I might be able to transmit myself from one place to another.”
“Even if you could, no one person has the power within them to fix this.”
“I don’t use my own power. I use the energy around me. I am a conduit of all energy forms. While it does drain me to do so, I believe I can help the people of Eretone.”
Lucas came to my side. I could read his emotions. He was terrified about what I was going to attempt. I kissed him, deciding it was better not to speak a word.
“Make a space.”
Mom and Dad stood. “You don’t need to do this, Mira.”
“Yes, I do.”
I closed my eyes and felt the energy all around me. I merged with it, becoming one with it. The world vanished around me and I floated. I was free from the constraints of my body. I was one with the cosmos. How long I floated, I didn’t know. I could have stayed this way until the end of time but there was a tug on my spirit. An image formed in my mind of a young man. My heart that was no more connected to the image. It beat once, twice. Lucas. In a flash, all my memories came to me. Lucas, my parents, Eretone. I focused on Eretone and I was there. I reformed myself from the energy around me and I stepped in utter chaos.
Screams were happening all around me. The large propellers of a giant freighter spun slowly through a fractured crystal dome. Shields of light had been erected to hold some of the collapse, but I could see it was inevitable. The dome was losing its strength and the efforts to repair it were failing.
I flew to the fracture and hovered in place. This was by far more energy manipulation than I had ever attempted. I moved through the gaping hole and into the water outside of the dome. Part of the massive ship lay on its side and wasn’t an immediate threat. I doubted I could move the ship, but I could use the energy from it. I began pulling apart the rear of the ship. The amount of energy was overwhelming me. I funneled some of the energy into the crystal dome to strengthen it, I formed new shields of light where there were holes. Still, even as the ship began to crumble, I was infused with too much power. I created a bubble of air around the front pieces of the ship. I made them larger and larger until the pieces of the ship began to float just above the ocean floor. With a scream, I fueled a current to drift the pieces far away.
I refocused my efforts on the rear of the freighter dissolving it into dust. I flew back through the crystal dome and filled in the remaining gaps with shields of light. It was holding, but beneath me buildings had collapsed and sections of the colony had flooded. I reached for the energy in the flood waters and used it to recreate piece by piece the outer crystal shield. When that was repaired, I did the same for the inner shield. By the time that was completed, most of the flood waters were gone. What was left were the people and utter devastation.
I dropped to the ground to a young boy whose body was mangled. He was beyond saving, but I cradled him to my chest, closed my eyes but that couldn’t stop the tears. I sought out the life energy of the wounded. I could see their life force among the wreckage. I pulled energy into myself and pushed healing power to every injured person around me.
I could feel hearts beating stronger and bodies being mended.
I sat there well after I stopped the healing flow, the boy still cradled in my lap. Someone tapped me on my shoulder and I looked up.
“Oh… Oh my. You’re Mira, aren’t you?”
“Yes.”
“You… You were glowing.”
I gently laid the boy on the ground and stood to my feet. I was barely able to stand. The woman next to me helped me find some much needed support.
“How can I help?”
“There are some people trapped, but I think you may have healed them.”
“Show me where they are.”
We began to walk towards the shattered buildings when I paused. I turned back to kneel at the young boy’s side and brought forth life all around him. Flowers bloomed in an array of vibrant colors. I wiped the tears from my cheeks and let the woman lead me through the remains of a portion of Eretone.
Hours later as I worked to free the last of those trapped, support craft from the other colonies arrived. Mom, Dad, and Lucas ran to my side. The woman who had led me to those trapped had stayed with me as we worked. She stepped in front of me, protecting me.
“It’s all right. They’re with me. I don’t even know your name.”
“I’m Liria.”
The King of Eretone rushed from a second craft. He swept the woman into his arms and kissed her.
“You’re alive!”
I smiled and collapsed into Lucas’ arms.
***
The smell of all things heavenly stirred me from my deep slumber.
“It’s about time you woke up.”
Mom gently stroked my hair as I opened my eyes. I was in a beautiful quartz and glass room and lying in a comfortable bed.
“I feel refreshed.”
“I would hope so. You slept for two days.”
“Two days? Wait? Where am I?”
“You’re still in Eretone. Sit up and eat some breakfast.”
The smell of bacon caused my stomach to growl. Mom passed me a heaping plate of food. I paused for a moment.
“Lucas. He is helping near the dome wall?”
“You know where he is?”
“I can feel his energy. It’s unique. Everyone’s is. Something happened when I came here. I became nothing but energy. I was one with it and I was lost with no sense of knowing who I was and any awareness of time. I felt a pull on me. It was Lucas calling me back. I remembered what I was doing and who I was. Our bond saved my life. I would not have made it here without it. When I arrived, I was connected to my abilities beyond which I could even understand. I was able to transmute energy into something new. I should go help them rebuild.”
I pushed up but Mom held me down.
“Eat. Then after you get yourself cleaned up, you can rejoin the efforts.”
I greedily ate the food and showered, using my ability to dry myself instantly. Mom had left me a new dress as my old one was beyond repair. I changed and left my room running into Mom again.
“I can see it in your eyes. You won’t rest. There is a shuttle outside the door to take you to the work site.”
I threw my arms around her. “Love you!”
She smiled and watched me run from the house. I didn’t get into the shuttle. I flew myself right to Lucas. He was directing the removal of collapsed buildings.
“You’re awake!”
“Yes. And I need a kiss.”
Everything paused as we kissed in front of all the workers.
“How can I help?”
“We need to remove this building and prepare the land for new construction.”
“Got it. Any idea what you want the new building to look like?”
“They want to build a memorial for those that lost their lives.”
“Please have everyone move away.”
Lucas didn’t question me. With a call to the crew of workers, they all moved behind us. I closed my eyes and saw the ruined structures around me. I used the energy from them and as they fell to dust, a new building began rising from the ground. I built it out of glass, gold, and crystal. It formed itself with curved spires and arches that would collect the light and refract it down through its prismed walls into the large opening within it. I could envision the light creating a dazzling kaleidoscope of colors. I lowered the ground around the building and fed water into as like a reflecting pond. A crystal walkway led into the interior.
I thought of the dead boy’s green eyes and placed an altar of pure emerald in the center. I opened my eyes and wiped my tears to see what I had already envisioned.
“It’s breathtaking and appropriate. No building has ever been so beautiful. A fitting memorial.”
I turned to find Liria.
“Eretone is in your debt. In everyone’s debt.”
“No. Eretone owes me nothing.”
“Even after we attacked you?”
“What is history if not but a reminder of who we should be and strive to become?”
The King of Eretone arrived and stared at the memorial site.
“Queen Mira. The majority of the work is completed. The ship, or what was left of it, is hundreds of miles away. Eretone is in no further danger. The Atlantis peace meetings have begun again. All the delegates are here. We need you there.”
“Can you give me a moment, please?”
“Of course. Take your time.”
I fashioned a real red rose in my hand and walked up the crystal pathway into the memorial building. I knelt and tenderly placed the rose at the foot of the altar.
I turned to find the King and Queen of Eretone and Lucas watching me. Once again, I wiped the tears from my eyes.
“They are all here. Those that died. I built the altar from a small piece of each of them. They are one with the world now. They are at rest, but their energy will remain with us all until the end of the universe.”
Liria hugged me and led us to the waiting shuttle.
***
Axel Barro, King of Eretone, stood among the delegates of all the Atlantean colonies.
“I would like to begin the proceedings by thanking the colonies for coming to support us in our moment of need. Colonies that we have fought against and had declared as our enemies offered their assistance and asked for nothing in return. I have witnessed a glimmer of what we once were and what we can be again. After speaking with our senate, Eretone stands united with all Atlantean colonies. I believe it is time to set aside peace accords and alliances, for they are nothing more than agreements of a divided people. What these past days have taught me is that we can be better if we are together.
“I admit, I had my doubts that an outsider to Atlantean culture could love our people as much as we love them ourselves. I was wrong. I will never forget that Mira Raya saved Eretone. I will never forget how she risked her own life for those that so recently attacked her. I will never forget how she exhausted herself helping us and healing our injured. And I will never forget her tears of grief over our fallen.
“Mira Raya may not have been raised as an Atlantean, but she has a heart for them. She may not be trained to lead a colony, but she is someone that leads by example, serving and not being served. It is for these reasons that I, Axel Barro, King of Eretone, with the blessings of the Eretone senate, submit to the leadership of the Atlantean colonies, that Atlantis be reborn as one united nation, under the rule of Mira Raya. She will need our support and a strong, united government to rebuild what was lost to us thousands of years ago. What say you, leaders of Atlantis?”
Lucas slipped his arm around my waist as I fought to quell my nerves. I didn’t need this in my life. I didn’t want it. The room was silent and for an excruciating moment, I was relieved knowing I could slip into obscurity. Then, one by one, people stood and shouted their declaration, “I stand with Atlantis! I stand with Mira Raya!”
When the entire room, including Lucas had stood, all eyes had turned to me.
Axel waved his hands for everyone to be seated. “What say you, Mira Raya?”
***
The spark that ignited in me from Lucas’ hands on my face was nothing compared to the lingering flame from his kiss.
“We can do this, Mira.”
I nodded. A grin slowly forming on my face. “How do you want to tackle this?”
“Together, as always.”
We spun and drew our wooden swords. On the other side of the yard stood Claire, who had been put on a path to redemption. Mom and Dad, who twirled their wooden swords a few feet from Claire, kissed each other.
Claire rolled her eyes. “Seriously? I’m surrounded by people that found their soul mates. It’s disgusting.”
Cassie and Basil, who had recently become engaged to be married, winked at each other.
Athera smiled. “You want to make this interesting, Mira? Losing side cleans up. Lasagna for ten… that’s a lot of dishes.”
“Bring it on.”
Tayn chuckled. “Your shoelace is untied, Mira.”
“Always the trickster, Tayn.”
There was a collecting yell as we all charged each other.
***
Lucas wiped the dish I had just passed to him.
“You could have told me my shoelace was untied.”
“Tayn had already pointed that out. Besides, this way I get you all to myself. I wanted to ask you if you would go the prom with me.”
“Paul already asked me.”
“I can’t believe the senate let him return.”
“He’s being monitored and has community service to make up for his crimes.”
“You’re going with Paul then?”
“Of course not. I told him no. I was hoping you would ask me. I was getting desperate though. Another day and I might have taken him up on it.”
“Everything is going to change for us in a few weeks. You asked for time to be with your family and finish school before you become Queen of Atlantis. Your window of normalcy is closing.”
“Our window. You won’t get away from this unscathed. I had someone tell me that normalcy is a fallacy. He was right. The best we can hope for is living a life that we find fulfilling and expect that changes will occur. If we surround ourselves with people we love, anything life throws at us will eased.”
We finished the dishes and walked into the backyard together. Lucas was quiet.
“What’s wrong, Lucas?”
“I was just thinking. When you become Queen of Atlantis, you will be very busy.”
“No matter what happens, I will still prioritize family.”
“I hope that include me.”
“How could it not? I can’t be apart from you for a minute without my heart being torn asunder.”
“Then, let’s make it official.” Lucas dropped to one knee and held up a ring. “Will you, Mira Raya, marry me?”
“You know my answer for every beat of my heart beats for you. Yes, I will marry you!”
I felt the gentle push of a ring onto my finger and the thrill of his touch. I melted into his embrace and if it wasn’t for the cheers of family and friends sneaking in from hidden locations around us, we might not have stopped this time.
I entwined my fingers with Lucas’, and we were smothered by hugs and kisses. My life had taken many turns. I recalled straining my neck to look around the next corner to see what my future held. Now, I only had to look into the eyes of my soul mate , friends, and family. It was good enough. It was perfect. The future would unfold at its own pace, I could wait for what it brought forth in my life, all except for my wedding night.
*** End ***
Dear readers,
I is always a pleasure to write something new for you. I hope you enjoyed reading this story as much as I enjoyed dreaming it up and writing it. I ask that you please consider doing me a small favor. Please leave a review or send me a private message about the story and what it meant to you. It is all the payment I want.
Blessing to you,
Avia Conner/Casey Brooke
*** Author’s Note ***
This story includes Biblical themes and Chistian concepts. They are merely constructs for the foundational plot of the story and in no way are meant to suggest belief.
***
Nefertari’s Curse
The bustling sounds of Cairo floated in from the busy street to the elaborately tiled and colorful coffee shop where we all sat. Hank Frazetti, an Italian American, inhaled deeply from a hookah and blew the smoke upward and away from the table but his meager attempt at being polite did little to change the acrid odors that filled the air. Hank was our financier and seemed a tad overdressed, anxious, and stuffy. Across from him, Talia Asfour, a young and attractive professor of Egyptian antiquities, sipped dark, rich, aromatic coffee from a small cup. She was our fixer for this journey, the person that made our arrangements and helped us bridge the cultural challenges of working in Egypt. After taking another graceful and well-practiced sip, she leaned forward and carefully placed her cup back down onto the delicately decorated saucer.
“Do you know how many of these excursions I’ve been on? Seven. Do you know how many rich Americans thought they would discover the next Tutankhamen’s tomb during those expeditions and never found anything more than pottery shards? Seven.”
I stared into Talia’s intelligent and inquisitive brown eyes and smiled. I liked the no-nonsense outspoken aspect of her personality. She wasn’t a traditional Egyptian woman by any means. She wore a functional beige skirt and white blouse that made her look like an explorer from a nineteen forties National Geographic magazine.
“Haven’t you ever wondered how the first Egyptian pharaoh came to be? How did he become recognized as a god? How did he unite all of Egypt? We’re not after someone buried in the Valley of the Kings. I believe our evidence indicates Menes might be found near Kharga in central Egypt.”
Hank leaned back in his chair. “As long as Kharga has air conditioning, I’ll be fine.”
Talia cast her skeptical gaze towards me. “You’re looking for Menes, Dr. Grant? Would that be Naqada III or Hor Aha as both have been put forth as the real name of Menes?”
“I see you’re well versed in the history of the pharaohs, Talia. I have a theory that Menes wasn’t either of them.”
“Let me guess… Menes was from another region of the world.”
“I see you’re also knowledgeable on the alternative theories, but there is evidence to suggest he wasn’t a native Egyptian. The early pharaohs’ DNA have some peculiar and unique traits that others in the region didn’t share. These genetic markers are significant enough to suggest another location for their origin.”
“As in otherworldly?”
“It has been suggested, but that’s not exactly my belief.”
“Enlighten me.” Talia leaned back with a look that suggested she would question whatever I had to say next.
It was hard to hold such a conversation as my eyes constantly sought to focus on Talia’s perfect full lips. I fought my desire to allow my gaze to drift even lower to the hint of her cleavage and the rest of her lithe and lean body. Still, I felt I maintained enough self-control and decorum to not appear rude or leering. I certainly didn’t want to come across that way.
“Somehow there must have been evidence to suggest Menes had godly powers for him to be considered a god. I don’t believe this was otherworldly as in aliens, but potentially more Biblically based.”
“You mean like Moses and his ability to channel the almighty God’s power in unleashing curses upon the Egyptians.”
“You’re close. Genesis 6:1-4 says…”
“When man began to multiply on the face of the land and daughters were born to them, the sons of God saw that the daughters of man were attractive. And they took as their wives any they chose. Then the Lord said, ‘My Spirit shall not abide in man forever, for he is flesh: his days shall be 120 years.’ The Nephilim were on the Earth in those days, and also afterward, when the sons of God came in to the daughters of man and they bore children to them. These were the mighty men who were of old, the men of renown.”
“I’m impressed.”
“One cannot be a professor of antiquities in Egypt without understanding all aspects of the history of our lands. You believe the pharaohs were the children of angels and women?”
“The sons of God possibly refer to angels, or, more likely fallen angels, those that followed Satan to Earth. I don’t believe they were all like this, but perhaps only the first of them.”
Talia laughed. “Demons? That is a stretch, Dr. Grant. Those stories from the Bible are nonsense. Poetic, fanciful utterings. Fictitious writings of those without a solid foundational understanding of science. Is that all you’ve got?”
I pulled up a photo on my phone and handed it to her. I watched as her eyes went wide, and she expanded the photo and moved it back and forth.
“Where did you get this?”
“The stone was found at a dig site near Kharga. There isn’t much left of it that is legible, but there are a few portions that can be read.”
“It’s a marker telling those that find it to beware that Menes, the god of death, would destroy any that disturb his rest and bring a plague upon the world.”
“The god of death. I find the phrasing fascinating. Were you aware that the name Menes means he who endures? If this is indeed a marker, then we may be close to finding his tomb and possibly the truth.”
“You’ve piqued my interest, Dr. Grant. When do we leave?”
“Assuming you can arrange our transportation, as early as tomorrow. And please, call me William.”
***
“A boat? You have heard of buses, cars, and planes, haven’t you?”
“Give Talia a break, Hank. Taking a boat will only add a day to our journey and you have to admit it’s relaxing and scenic.”
“It’s sticky, hot, there are biting flies, and I’m not seeing any women in bikinis. An air-conditioned car would have been preferable.”
“You didn’t have to come, Hank.”
“My organization is funding this little desert extravaganza of yours. The last thing they want is an archeologist and a professor of antiquities determining the potential return on investment from anything we find.”
“We need to make several stops along the way and most of the ruins we need to visit are close to the river’s edge. We’ll be stopping off in Memphis first.”
“Oh, thank God. Tennessee has air conditioning and real food.”
Talia laughed at Hank’s discomfort. “Memphis, Egypt. It’s suggested that Memphis was the capital city that Menes built. We might learn something there that will help us. I have connections with a dig going on in Memphis and I received a call last night that they’re going into a newly discovered chamber today. We’ve been invited to be the first to enter. It’s a rare opportunity.”
Hank swatted at flies around him. His shirt was already stained with sweat. “I’ve heard of the curses of the pharaoh’s tombs before, but I firmly believe the real curse is coming to this wretched, backwards, sand-filled, sauna of a country.”
Hank moved to a shaded part of the boat leaving Talia and me alone.
“Tell me about the dig in Memphis, Talia.”
“Lakshmana Abubakar works at the university with me. He has been trying to confirm the origins of the Memphis ruins. So far, he hasn’t found any connections to Menes or any pharaoh. He’s now forty feet down and believes he has reached the original foundations of the city.”
“I’m looking forward to seeing it. Tell me a little about yourself.”
“There is not much to tell, William.” Her response was monotone as she crossed her arms.
“I’m sorry if I appear to be digging. I’m impressed by you and would like to know a little about the person I’m working with over the next few weeks.”
Her stance softened slightly, but I could tell she was wary. “I’m twenty-seven, live alone, never married, and generally not interested.”
“Forgive me, Talia. I meant nothing by my question. So rarely do I meet anyone that can converse at a level I enjoy. You have a remarkable memory, and your pragmatic approach is refreshing. That you’re a…”
“This is when you suggest I’m an attractive woman and want to know if I will have dinner with you.”
“I was about to say that since you’re a scholar in my own field this makes you even more interesting.”
“I… I shouldn’t be so quick to judge. It’s just… In Egypt… I’m sorry, William. I assumed…”
I put up my hand and smiled at her awkward moment. “No apologies necessary, Talia. However, I will say that I have never met anyone with such a wonderful combination of knowledge, intelligence, confidence, and I dare say, beauty. I mean no offense, nor do I wish it to appear I’m trying to take advantage of you or make you feel uncomfortable.”
She leaned forward with a slight sparkle in her eye. “Since you’re not interested in me, then I guess I must cancel our dinner reservations.”
“I don’t think I said anything about not being interested…”
“You do realize that in this culture, a man must not speak of such things. It’s considered an affront.”
“I… I’m sorry… This conversation never went where I…”
Talia laughed. “I can’t believe you fell for that, William.”
I sat back and chuckled. “Oh God… This is going to be a long trip.”
“Now that the awkward moment has passed, perhaps you can share with me a little about yourself?”
“I grew up in the United States.”
“I gathered as much. Your accent is telltale. Gulf coast, perhaps?”
I frowned. “Texas. Don’t put me anywhere near a place they don’t cook meat to perfection. I was a rebellious preacher’s kid.”
“Really? Let me guess. Southern Baptist, hellfire and damnation every Sunday?”
“Are you with the CIA?”
“I can see it now… a small white country church just outside of Austin, Texas.”
“All right, this is getting a little frightening. You’re not planning on kidnapping me and holding me for ransom, are you?”
“Facebook. Do you really think a single woman would take a job guiding two men without knowing much about them? You really should consider putting less out there for the world to see. Any criminal could see your latest posts of travelling to Egypt and use that to break into your home that you have a photo of in your gallery.”
I relaxed. “You took the job so obviously you have no concerns about me.”
“You? Not in the least. You’re like a cross between a boy scout and Indiana Jones.”
“I was an eagle scout.”
“My point exactly. Now Hank, he is another story.”
“Hank’s harmless.”
One of Talia’s eyebrows raised. “Hank is the type I would expect to wear a pig’s head and run around with a chainsaw. Financier by day, mass murderer by night. Didn’t you see the movie Motel Hell? The motel owner seemed to be all gregarious and sweet as pumpkin pie until the end of the movie.”
“There is no way you saw that movie here in Egypt.”
“I spent two years studying at Stanford University. When I first got to the United States, I over-indulged in the culture. You come from a very violent society.”
I had to defend my homeland against such a baseless accusation even though I knew she was merely trying to bait me. “Those were just movies. I’m positive the same actor running around with the chainsaw was protesting in Washington, DC with a sign that read ‘Save our kids through chainsaw controls.’ Now Egypt… Egypt has a violent history.”
Talia stood and pointed at something behind me. “As much fun as I’m having getting you flummoxed, we’re here.”
Looking back over my shoulder, I stood in amazement seeing four tall stone pillars and two huge statues staring back at us with lifeless eyes.
“Welcome to Memphis, William.”
***
The boat docked and the three of us made our way into the city and to the dig site. When we arrived, Talia introduced us to Lakshmana.
The plump man hugged Talia and shook our hands. “You’re just in time, Dr. Grant. We’re about to open the chamber. Follow me.”
We descended several flights of stairs until we came to an expansive open area. Lakshmana pointed to a wall liberally carved with hieroglyphics. “We have my men in position. We found a sealed doorway and are about to open it.”
I watched as the men positioned themselves with long metal poles. I glanced at the hieroglyphics. “Is that…?”
Lakshmana laughed loudly. “I know what you’re thinking, Dr. Grant. It says Nefertari. Don’t get your hopes up as we have unEarthed many locations around the city with her name on it.”
“Who is Nefertari?”
I looked back at Hank who had found some shade next to a column of stone. Talia responded for us all.
“Nefertari was supposedly the pharaoh Menes’ mistress. What little we know of her is that she was considered the most beautiful woman in the world. So much so that she was revered among the ancients almost as widely as the pharaohs themselves.”
We watched as the stone seal moved inch by inch. It always fascinated me to see the immense size of the stones and I marveled at the ingenuity of an ancient culture capable of building on such a grand scale. The door seal was nearly four-feet thick. With a whoosh of air indicating the space behind the stone had been airtight and sealed, the massive stone was pushed to the side.
We were handed flashlights and air quality monitors as Lakshmana led us inside the chamber.
Once our eyes adjusted to the dim light of the flashlights, Talia gasped. “This is unbelievable. It’s a tomb!”
All around us were invaluable treasures. Golden figurines, statues, and in the center of it all, a sarcophagus.
Lakshmana turned to the rest of our team. “Please don’t touch anything.”
I was drawn to the gold and black painted sarcophagus and looked down on the stylized painted and sculpted face of a beautiful woman. Hieroglyphics carved into the sides suggested Nefertari was inside.
“It’s Nefertari. This tomb is untouched, but it was very uncharacteristic for ancient Egyptians to honor a woman like this. I wonder why.”
Talia angled her flashlight on a wall of pictures and hieroglyphics. “This may shed a little light on things. Look here.”
I glanced up at the intricately painted and carved walls. “Please excuse my translation. It claims Nefertari is to be revered for all time for freeing Egypt from the control of Menes. She risked her life to poison Menes, but at the last moment, Menes took her heart claiming she would always be his. Menes fell into a deep sleep and the Egyptians removed his organs and took him far away from the city. It says they couldn’t free Nefertari’s heart from his hand even after he was mummified.”
“William, what do you make of this?”
I moved back to Lakshmana and stared down at the face of Nefertari’s sarcophagus. “Blue eyes… This is incredibly rare. Golden hair and blue eyes. If this is a true representation, then she wasn’t likely Egyptian.”
Hank had been wandering around and I swear he was calculating worth. “What are these?”
Lakshmana gasped and put a hand over his heart as we turned to see Hank holding a jar.
“As gently as possible, Hank, please put the jar down. That’s a canopic jar which holds the mummy’s major internal organs.”
Hank looked a little sick as he placed the jar back down.
I continued to explain. “When a person is mummified, the internal organs are removed and placed in the jars. Each of the four jars are crafted to represent a god to look after the organ in the afterlife. One each for the liver, lungs, stomach, and intestines.”
“What about the heart?”
“The heart was typically kept in the mummy’s body as it was believed the heart contained the person’s soul.”
“So, if we opened the coffin and the mummy is missing her heart, we would know if the story is true or not?”
“It might lend some support as corroborating evidence.”
“If we find Menes’ tomb, it will look like this?”
Talia wedged herself between Hank and some artifacts he was reaching for. “Not necessarily, Hank. We know that some pharaohs’ tombs had many artifacts, but others did not or were robbed. Some tombs are completely empty except for the sarcophagus. This is, however, additional evidence to suggest Menes wasn’t entombed in Memphis. I’m stunned at the opulence of the find here. It may take months to catalog all of this.”
Lakshmana rounded us up. “I’m sorry, but a find of this magnitude will need security. I must ask you all to leave so that I can arrange to protect the tomb.”
Turning to Lakshmana, I shook his hand. “This has been an incredible honor, Lakshmana.”
“If you find anything, let me know, Dr. Grant.”
“I will.”
***
The boat docked at Minya and we found a restaurant nearby.
“Explain to me again why discoveries like the tomb we just saw belong to the Egyptian government. What will my company gain from such a find?”
Hank’s question brought my mind back to focus on our conversation. I was still reeling from seeing Nefertari’s tomb. “All artifacts found in Egypt belong to Egypt, Hank. This isn’t like discovering sunken treasure in international waters. The value is in learning the history and publishing the finds. Your executives were fully aware of this when the expedition was discussed, and they decided to fund it.”
“Clearly, they never included me in those discussions.”
It was obvious to me that Talia didn’t like Hank, but she tried to be civil. “If it makes you feel any better, the likelihood of us finding Menes’ tomb is slim and even if we do, it could take years of research to compile any useful tidbits of information. I spoke more with Lakshmana and he pointed out a fascinating observation. Wherever Menes’ name should have been found in the hieroglyphics within the city, they were chiseled away and removed. It was as if the Egyptians of the time were trying to erase him from history. This leads me to believe that Menes was feared and disliked, and any tomb would not likely have any treasures.”
“Then why are we trying to find him?”
I leaned forward and glanced at Talia before speaking. “I have secured rights to bring any finds to the University of Cairo. We have permission to perform DNA testing should we find Menes. If we find Menes, we have access to his DNA and possibly for the first time ever, definitively determining his ancestry and origin.”
Talia chimed in. “If we were to find Menes and William’s assumptions are correct, it may be the first known proof that God exists.”
Hank leaned forward with that last statement. “Now, that I can sell. I’m heading back to the boat.” Hank stood and left the restaurant leaving me to pay his bill.
Talia’s gaze fell on me. “Alone at last.”
“Just what you were looking forward to all evening. Dinner with an obnoxious American.”
“We’ve already had dinner with an obnoxious American. Can you believe we were the first to see Nefertari’s tomb?”
“I would love to open her sarcophagus.”
Talia giggled. “Be still my beating heart. You know just what to say to a woman.”
I could tell she was just baiting me again. “You know, Ms. Asfour, flirting like this could get you into trouble with a man of lesser self-control.”
“Point taken, Dr. Grant.” Talia looked around cautiously. “Had you been a woman, I might be more interested in you having less self-control.”
There it was. The culmination of her subtle hints and body language. “I fully understand. I want you to know you and your secrets are safe with me.”
“I feel safe with you, which is why I decided to share of myself. You’re a man of rare intellect and I thrive on our conversations. I hope this doesn’t dissuade you from me.”
“In many ways, it’s freeing to know I don’t have to impress you.”
“Few men ever do, William, but you’re inching your way up the list.”
I laughed. “You probably have a sliding scale. One misplaced word and I’ll be on the bottom of your list again. What do you know of Nefertari?”
“Only fragments of her history have been found. That she was beautiful and that she was revered seem to make up most of the information we have on her. What are your thoughts on the curse we read on the marker that a plague would be released on the world?”
“At face value, we could surmise that Menes carried some disease that brought death to those around him. Thus, he was given the title god of death. It could also account for his status as a god.”
“But you don’t believe that do you William?”
“As an archeologist I must remain open to whatever the evidence reveals.”
“Now you sound like a politician.”
“No. A politician would manufacture evidence to support his position.”
“Such lack of faith in humanity.”
I silenced the response that was on my tongue. “May I walk you back to the boat, Talia?”
***
The following day we continued travelling south on the boat until we reached Asyut, then took a car to Kharga. We stayed in a hotel that night and the next afternoon met our guide and excavation manager who would lead us to the spot where the marker was found.
“William, I would like to introduce you to Hazim. Hazim has arranged for transportation to the dig site, has set up camp there for us all, and brought in the tools and people you requested.”
I reached out and shook Hazim’s hand. “Pleased to meet you, Hazim. You know Talia but let me introduce you to Hank.”
With the introductions completed, Hazim led us out to a Land Rover. As we drove out of Kharga and deeper into the desert, Hazim shared his knowledge of the site.
“The site was discovered two years ago by a nomad. After a sandstorm, he recognized man-made stones and notified the authorities. For two years we have been excavating the site, but our men are afraid.”
“What are they afraid of?”
“We’ve encountered several traps and some poisonous gasses. Many men have left believing the place to be cursed.”
“Real traps would be uncommon, and gasses could easily form in sealed chambers.”
“Men see what they want to see, Dr. Grant. We had holes open and swallow people in the loose sands. Once the marker was found, we lost many men and only your expedition funds have helped to get us to this point at all.”
“How large is the site?”
“It’s small, but deep. We found a second marker yesterday.” He handed me his phone that had a picture on it. Talia placed her hand on my shoulder as she leaned in to look at it.
“It’s another warning not to disturb Menes.”
***
The sun was a huge orange ball as it set. Pockets of hot air rose from the sands giving the final rays of shimmering light a life of their own. We pulled into the excavation site catching only a tantalizing glimpse of the top of the ruins before being ushered into tents. Dinner had been prepared for us and Hank wasn’t a happy camper eating from aluminum plates and having no wine.
After dinner, I stepped out into the complete darkness of the Egyptian desert. The air had cooled, but heat from the sands radiated upward. I cast my gaze towards the stars as Talia came out and joined me.
“Hazim tells me they are at a standstill on the excavation. They think they found the floor of the ruins and there appears to be nowhere else to go.”
I turned towards Talia, the light of the tent making her olive skin glow slightly. “I feel something is here, Talia.”
“Perhaps it’s your intuition warning you. The markers speak of curses released upon the land.”
“I don’t believe in curses. There’s a scientific explanation for everything.”
“Coming from a preacher’s kid and one who speaks of Biblical conspiracies, I find that hard to believe.”
“Growing up, everything always pointed back to God. My parents would always say it’s God’s will this or that. I rebelled and felt controlled. I know I said my theory was more Biblical in nature, but the truth is I hope to find evidence that proves the opposite.”
“Sounds like you’re fighting your own demons. Good night, William.”
***
The morning heat felt like a dry sauna as we made our way down into the open pit and the ruins. Braced wooden walls had been erected to hold the loose sands at bay. The topmost pillars of stone that had been discovered two-years prior soared nearly twenty feet above us.
We stepped out onto a stone floor about the size of half a football field. I bent down and ran my hands over the rough-hewn stones.
“The finish is rougher than I would expect. This would indicate the site was hastily made or not for everyday living. If people had lived here, the stones would have been smoothed by the passage of many feet over time. Can you show me where was the second marker was found?”
Hazim guided us to one of the floor stones where hieroglyphics warned of Menes’ curse.
I squatted down and brushed the sand and dust off the stone. “That’s odd it’s on the floor, Hazim. You’ve found no other writings?”
“None.”
“Let’s get the men down here with the ground penetrating radar.”
Hazim called up to the tents and soon men were scrambling to bring down gear. We quickly set up the portable system and started at the edges of the floor stone. A source device would send high-frequency radio waves down into the stones and listening devices were set a short distance away to record the subtle return of those signals as they bounced off material beneath our feet. A computer analyzed the data showing whether there were any openings, anomalies, or changes in density beneath the stones.
“Dr. Grant? I think you might want to look at this.”
“What is it, Hazim?”
“I’m no expert, but does this appear to be a void under the stones?”
“It does. As we move closer to the center of the stone flooring, the void gets closer to the surface. Can we lift the center stone up and out?”
“I’ll bring in the levers.”
Men scrambled and returned with long steel poles that had flat ends much like ten-foot-long crowbars. With the edges of the center stone identified, six levers were strategically placed and pulled. The giant stone rose an inch and more levers were slipped into place. It was a painstaking coordinated effort until the massive stone broke free from the others in a huge rush of wind and dust. When the stone had been set to the side and the dust cleared, we peered inside the hole.
“It’s very deep, Dr. Grant. The air smells bad.”
“Let’s get it ventilated and we can drop a rope down to see how deep it goes.”
Ventilators were set up to pump fresh air into the void and a rope marking each meter was lowered into the darkness. The rope touched bottom at thirty-two meters.
“Set up the winch. I’m going in.”
I ran back up to the tents with Talia following closely behind me. We put on our climbing gear and grabbed flashlights and glow sticks.
Talia gently grabbed my arm. “Are you certain about this, William? If this is a tomb, this is unlike any tomb ever found here in Egypt.”
I shrugged off my feelings of unease. “This is why we came. The strangeness of the ruins’ design is all the more reason to see what’s down there.”
“At some point, you need to decide if your life is worth it. Don’t take a chance if you feel the risks are too high.”
I smiled at Talia. “I won’t. Until we know what we are up against, the only risk at the moment is getting trapped down there.”
Back at the opening, Hazim had erected a large winch that was mounted directly over the gaping hole leading down into darkness. I dropped in several glowsticks, snapped myself in, and swung out over the edge. Turning on my helmet light, I signaled to be lowered.
For many feet the walls were so close I could reach out and touch them, but then they began moving out and away from me. For a moment I panicked when the winch jumped, but it quickly smoothed out and Hazim shouted down that everything was fine. Everything except for my heart.
My lights barely penetrated the darkness. It was a long ride down and an injury down here could easily mean death by the time help arrived. I could now see the sandy floor where the glow sticks had landed. Thankfully there were no snakes which often preferred the cool, dark recesses of ruins.
When my feet touched the ground, I called up and watched the line retract. Breaking a few more glow sticks, I tossed them in a circle around me to light up more area. The light from my flashlight barely reached the walls. I was in the center of a large square chamber.
Moments later, Talia was standing next to me and she was followed by Hank and Hazim. High-lumen LED flood lights were lowered next and we set those up before proceeding to investigate the chamber.
“Cover your eyes. I’m turning on the lights.”
The flood lights illuminated the chamber in all directions. On either end were two sealed doors with statues of Anubis guarding the seals.
Talia gasped. “That’s intriguing. The statues of Anubis face inward.”
Hank looked dismayed. “Where’s all the gold and what difference does it make which way Anubis faces?”
“Anubis is the Egyptian god of the underworld. If there is a sarcophagus behind those walls, then Anubis should be facing the other way to guard against the living reaching the underworld. It’s a statement that the Egyptians didn’t want what was behind those walls to enter the underworld.”
Talia started walking towards one of the seals. “Of course, it could also mean that whoever built this place wanted Anubis to protect the world of the living from whatever lies behind those walls.”
Hank mumbled to himself. “That’s comforting.”
We walked over to one of the seals. Talia placed her hand on it and pushed. The seal began to crumble and fall away. It was as if this sealed door was less important or built in a hurry. Behind the seal was a small room with five canopic jars and nothing else.
Talia put on some gloves and carefully lifted one of them. “Five jars? There are usually only four and they are always next to the sarcophagus.”
“I recognize four of them. The fifth one could be for the heart.”
“But that goes against everything we know about Egyptian burial rites. Why keep the heart separate from the body?”
“To keep whoever lies in the other chamber from reaching the underworld. If you remove the heart from the body, then the soul and body couldn’t travel to the life beyond.”
“Let’s check out the other chamber.”
We walked over to the other sealed doorway, but this one was far more substantial.
“There’s another marker here.” Using a brush, I swept away the accumulated dust. “Menes, forever cursed. We need to get more cameras to record this and we’ll need gear to get through the sealed doorway.”
Larger cameras arrived and Talia and I both had chest mounted GoPros activated. Two men took to chiseling away at the sealed doorway. Unlike the other doorway, this one was heavier and well-sealed. After thirty minutes of work, the first stone fell inward with another rush of air. Holding the air quality monitor at the small opening, it registered as non-toxic. I used my flashlight and looked inside.
“There’s another room beyond. This looks like a preparation room. I see hieroglyphics and paintings on the walls.”
Hazim ordered the men to finish removing the stones. Talia and I stepped inside first. Colorful paintings filled the walls from floor to ceiling depicting scenes of what we could only conclude was Nefertari giving Menes poison. There were images of Menes taking Nefertari’s heart and the mummification process. Hieroglyphs told the story in detail and offered warnings.
“Death to all that wake Menes.”
That was enough to keep most everyone away. Hank was frustrated that there was no treasure, but there was another room we hadn’t entered yet and that room turned out to be devoid of anything except a rough stone coffin.
“Hank, give me a hand.”
Together we pushed on one corner of the stone lid. The sound of stone sliding against stone echoed loudly through the chambers as we slowly moved the lid to the side. We stopped when most of the contents were exposed. Looking into the coffin, we could see a partially mummified man. He was tall, nearing six and a half feet. White linen bound much of him, but parts of his face and arms were exposed.
Talia leaned over the body. “It’s so well preserved.”
Hank smiled. “Now, that’s a treasure.”
In the partially extended hand of the corpse, a fist-sized red jewel glistened and seemed to refract our lights in a pulsing manner, almost like that of a beating heart. “This must be Menes and that would be what the ancient Egyptians thought was Nefertari’s heart.”
Hank reached in to grab it.
Talia shouted. “Don’t touch it!”
I quickly moved to stop Hank’s hand, but my fingers grazed the red jewel. I felt a surge of power, like sticking my fingers in a power outlet, and watched in horror as the jewel dissolved into tiny fragments.
I stepped back, my body shaking. Talia came to my side and stared into my eyes. “Are you all right, William?”
“I… I felt a surge…something powerful.”
“This is a waste of time. There’s nothing of any value here.” Hank turned and left the chamber completely unmoved by the fact I was struggling to breathe.
Talia looked concerned. “Maybe you inhaled something. We should get you back to the tents.”
“I’m… all right.”
Hank came back into the room carrying one of the canopic jars. “Since you say five of these pots are an anomaly, no one will miss this one.”
“Hank… no!”
Hank moved over to look inside the coffin once again. He shook his head and turned to leave just as Menes’ body jerked to life, gasped for air, and grabbed for the jar. The jar shattered, and fragments of pottery fell to the ground as Hank ran for his life. Menes’ corpse screamed and took a deep breath while I felt another wave of energy course through my body.
Talia half-dragged me through the doorway and back into the main chamber as Menes continued to scream. One by one Hank and the others fought for the winch and were taken up. With each scream resounding through the void, my heart felt like it was being torn asunder. Finally, only Talia and I remained, and she hooked us both onto the winch cable and yelled up.
The winch groaned but we slowly rose up and away just as Menes staggered out of his tomb. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. At the surface, Hazim pulled us free amidst the chaos. I fell back onto the stones, dazed and struggling to get to my feet.
Talia took command. “Close the chamber!”
The screams of Menes diminished as Talia helped me up and back to the tents. When the stone was finally fitted back and in place, the ground shook with one final hideous screech. I collapsed on the ground in convulsions. Only Talia dared touch me.
“What’s… happening… to me?”
“I don’t know, William.”
My mind was screaming to my body to move, get up, get far away, but my body failed to respond. I had never been so afraid in my entire life. Talia grabbed Hazim and together they helped me to a cot in one of the tents. I was feverish and chilled. I could barely keep my eyes open. Talia stayed close and I gazed at her wide, fearful eyes as I lapsed into unconsciousness.
***
“Come to me.”
It wasn’t a request, but rather an order. I didn’t dare hesitate. I stepped across gleaming, polished floors, the hem of my dress sliding silently across the stones. Beads dangled down strings that shimmered in the sunlight coming from the next room’s pillared openings.
My hand stretched out to part the beads. I could see pointed golden caps on each of my fingers representing the talons of a bird of prey. At all times I was to appear dressed as Menes demanded.
Menes lounged on a chair while slaves stirred air above his head by waving fans of black and white ostrich feathers. He was large and muscular, his bronzed skin glistened with oils. His eyelids were painted black and highlighted with gold.
“Bring me wine.”
Turning towards a stone table, I looked at my reflection in a bowl of water. My heavily painted eyes betrayed the weariness of my position, but even the startling blue irises barely concealed my fear and horror. I poured a glass of wine and dipped my finger into the cup to allow the asp poison hidden in my finger cap to be absorbed.
I held the drink in both hands and moved to kneel by Menes’ side. I kept my eyes low to avoid his gaze while holding out the cup. Menes hastily took the cup from my hands and put it to the side.
“I will taste of you first, Nefertari.”
His hands felt cold as they pulled me to him. His lips were on mine and I fought the urge to gag.
“No man shall ever have you, for you are mine forever.”
He reached for his cup and drank deeply. His eyes widened with horror.
“Treachery!”
I felt nothing but blissful peace as Menes’ hand reached into my chest and tore my still-beating heart from my body.
***
“William?”
“Hmmmmm?” I felt strangely comfortable.
“You need to wake up, William. We must leave!”
There was urgency to Talia’s voice.
I opened one eye, and then another. Talia was there pulling a camera from a tripod before stuffing it into her bag.
“There you are… Something is coming. I think it’s Menes. We have to leave for Kharga.”
I could feel the ground shake through the cot I was lying on.
“William, you must get up! I think Menes is coming. I think he’s coming for you.”
“Menes… is… dead…” There was no mistaking that my voice was wrong.
Hazim rushed in just as the ground shook again. “Is he… My God!”
“Help me with him!”
Hazim and Talia both grabbed an arm and pulled me from the cot. I struggled to get my feet underneath me and long golden hair fell in front of my eyes. Hazim easily lifted me into the back seat of the Land Rover. “Quickly, Talia!”
Talia jumped up into the seat next to me and slammed the door closed just as Hazim hit the accelerator. I looked down at my hands, hands that were no longer mine. The ground shook again, and I glanced back towards the ruins just as sand and dust blasted into the sky like a volcanic eruption.
I pulled at my hair and brought it in front of my eyes. “What… happened to me?”
“I only have theories, William. I believe you’ve been cursed. Cursed to become Nefertari.”
“Nefertari?” I brought a shaking hand in front of my eyes. My hand was slender and feminine. I looked down at my shirt which now hung loosely over my body except for the bumps that pressed outward from my chest. “How?”
“When Hank tried to take Nefertari’s heart, your hand touched it. I think at that moment her essence infused you and when Hank brought Menes’ heart near him, he came to life. I believe his power… Menes is alive, he’s pissed, and he’s calling for Nefertari. Each time he screamed her name, the ground shook, and you changed little by little.”
I sat up and focused on my reflection in the mirror. Long golden hair framed my face. Plump, luscious lips, high cheekbones, and penetrating blue eyes looked back at me. My skin was light olive in color, not quite Egyptian or Middle Eastern, but something more unique, especially with my eye and hair color. My face was beautiful, so much so that I pulled in a shuddered breath as if I was unworthy to look upon such beauty.
Talia pulled my gaze away from the mirror. Her hands held my cheeks so I would focus on her. “We’re going to figure this out, William.”
The sun was setting behind us as Hazim raced across the desert. I swore I heard a scream in the distance.
“What have we done?”
***
Hazim made good time back to the hotel in Kharga. Talia kept me focused and talking so that I wouldn’t go into shock, but aside from my mind churning and trying to grasp the ramifications of what happened to me, I felt physically fine.
Talia led me to her room promising Hazim she would take care of me. She sat me down on the bed and I felt the heaviness of my new chest pull slightly.
“We need to find the others. We need to get you some clothes. We need to kill Menes. We need to alert someone… anyone… We need to undo the curse. We need to get you identification.” Talia was pacing the room while listing off everything that needed doing, but I could only focus on myself.
I stood and walked past Talia to stare at myself in a mirror. I had been forty-three years old and now I didn’t look day over twenty. Where I had been six-foot-one, I was now closer to five-foot-nine or ten. My clothes hung off me except at my hips and the tightness across my chest. There was nothing left of my old self. I was completely transformed.
I ran my fingertips over my hairless cheeks and across my sensitive lips. I pulled my shirt to the side to reveal my bare shoulder before pulling my shirt together around my slight waist which emphasized my feminine body.
I reached to touch the mirror to confirm I wasn’t looking at another person when suddenly the face of Menes’ rotting corpse appeared behind me.
“Come to me.”
I screamed and turned, coming face-to-face with Talia.
“What is it, William?”
“Menes’ face… was in the mirror. He called to me.”
Talia held my shoulders and stared into my eyes. I found her gaze comforting.
“Let’s try to analyze all of this. You’re still William in there, right?”
“Yes. It’s me.”
Talia reached for my chest and pulled off my camera.
“I forgot all about these. Try to think this through from a logical perspective. Let’s start with Nefertari and her tomb.”
Talia took our cameras over to her laptop and started opening them up. She began transferring the captured video.
When I didn’t say anything, Talia looked back over her shoulder. “Talk to me, William.”
I took a deep breath to settle my nerves. “All right. Nefertari was well loved by the people but she was a slave to Menes. She feared him. She didn’t wish to die but would prefer that to Menes’ touch. She wore gold linen dresses, and gold jewelry including fingertip claws. She had dipped one of her claws into asp venom and infused the poison into a glass of wine for Menes.”
“Wait… Where did you get all of this? It wasn’t in the tomb.”
“I dreamed it as if I were Nefertari.”
“That’s… astonishing, but nothing concrete. What do we know for certain?”
I tried to ignore my quick-beating heart and my need to breathe in small gasps. “The state of Nefertari’s tomb was pristine and there were treasures far beyond most pharaohs. This indicates she was loved by the people. We need to confirm with Lakshmana that her body was missing her heart and that there was evidence to suggest it was taken from her.”
Talia switched the memory cards and began downloading the second camera’s footage. “I’ll make note to call Lakshmana. What else do we know?”
“The name of Menes was forbidden in Memphis. The hieroglyphs where his name was carved had been chiseled away. Nefertari was properly mummified and the hieroglyphs stated her heart could not be freed from Menes’ hand.”
“All right. What did that symbolize?”
“The heart is the seat of the soul. If it is true that Menes kept her heart, then, in theory and according to ancient Egyptian beliefs, Nefertari could never reach the afterlife.”
“Exactly. Can we confirm that we found Menes’ tomb?”
“We have much evidence to support it. If Menes was feared and hated enough that the people struck his name from his own city, then it is likely he would have been entombed far away. That’s not enough evidence, but we have three markers located at the excavation site with his name on it. The fact the male body we found entombed there was mummified and his organs, including his heart were removed from his body and stored apart from him and the Egyptians used Anubis to block his entrance to this world, we can assume the mummy we found was not well liked. Finally, we have depictions of Nefertari and Menes within the tomb and what appeared to be a crystalized heart in the mummy’s hand.” I struggled with the sound of my own voice and how sensual it sounded.
“Let’s assume that was Menes and what he held was the actual heart of Nefertari. What did you feel when you brushed the heart?”
“A surge of power, like an electric shock. But what doesn’t make sense is why didn’t the Egyptians mummifying Menes didn’t also experience this?”
“We don’t know what they encountered or experienced. We now must move to hypothesis, William. Let’s assume Menes wasn’t dead, but merely unconscious from the poison yet he was powerful enough to stop any from taking Nefertari’s heart. Maybe he also placed a curse on her…”
“No man shall ever have you, for you are mine forever.”
“Where did that come from?”
“From the dream. It is what Menes said to Nefertari.”
Talia hesitated. “All right then. That’s the curse and we must believe words have power.”
“Now you sound like my parents.”
“You can’t deny something supernatural is at work here, William.”
I held out my hand in front of me. “I guess not.”
Talia leaned over her computer and began scrolling through the video. She paused and turned to me. “Menes is mummified while he is still alive. His organs, including his heart are removed and separated from his body. What’s the symbolism there?”
“The same as before, the belief was that his soul was in his heart and by removing his heart, he wouldn’t have the ability to reanimate himself. This sounds like a Tom Cruise movie.”
“Here is my theory. Menes was in a form of suspended animation with his heart removed, but he wasn’t necessarily dead. His curse worked to grant his body strength after his organs were removed, not allowing the Egyptians to remove Nefertari’s heart. Menes was transported and entombed until we found him. Perhaps over the millennia, Menes continued to lose energy and when you brushed Nefertari’s heart, her essence was absorbed into your body. Hank then comes in with Menes’ heart in a canopic jar, bringing it close enough for Menes to gain enough power to reanimate himself. With his power returning, his curse reactivates, and because you had absorbed Nefertari’s soul, you transform into the object of Menes’ desire.”
“Ludicrous. There must be a scientific explanation. A virus with DNA from Nefertari… Something…”
“That’s a start. How do you combat a virus?”
“Blood work. Anti-viral medication. Possibly antibiotics.”
“Then we start there. I need to get you to a doctor.”
I stood to leave, and Talia blocked my path. “Not so fast. This is Egypt, not the United States. You can’t walk around with your hair loose, no bra, and in men’s clothing. You’ll get nothing but harassment if not worse. You need proper clothing and it’s the middle of the night.”
“Don’t you have something I could borrow?”
Talia moved so she was no more than an inch away from me. So close, I felt our breasts touch. “You’re taller than me by a few inches. You have larger breasts and a wider rib cage. My bras would be painful, and my blouses too tight. We must wait until morning so that I can purchase some new clothing for you.”
“But I could just wear what I have…”
“You’re not listening to me, William. Do you want to be beaten or raped?”
I shivered as I considered that possibility. I slowly shook my head.
“This is predominantly a Muslim nation. Women don’t walk around with much skin showing. They keep their hair bound, long sleeves, a skirt to mid-calf or lower, and nothing too tight to sexualize their bodies. I know you want to get moving, but I’m trying to protect you.”
Even with everything swirling in my brain, Talia’s closeness was almost too much to bear. “I’m sorry. I’m not thinking straight.”
I tried to step aside, but my pant leg tripped me and I stumbled back onto the bed.
Talia reached for me, her expression showing concern. “Are you all right, William?”
“I’m fine… I’m not hurt, I just stumbled. No… I’m not all right. I’ll never be right again. How did this happen? What have we done?”
“We’re going to figure this out, William. I need you to remain calm. Help me review the video. Maybe there’s something there.”
“Calm? We reanimated a plague-mummy and look at me.” I sighed and extended my hand so that Talia could pull me back up just as heavy knocking sounded at the door.
“Talia! Is William in there with you?” Hank’s voice sounded frantic.
Talia’s eyes widened. She whispered to me. “When Hank left the tomb, he stole a car and vanished. He doesn’t know what happened to you yet.” She turned towards the door. “Yes… and no. Just a minute.”
Talia paused at the door and took a deep breath before opening it. Hank barged right in, glanced at Talia and then at me before looking around the room and back at me several times.
“Where’s William? What the hell happened back there? Who is this? She’s gorgeous… Why is she oddly dressed?”
It was the first time someone had called me she. I turned back towards the mirror in the bathroom confirming what I already knew.
Talia stepped between Hank and me. “Why did you leave us, Hank?”
“You think I was going to stay there with some mummy coming to life? Hell no! This doesn’t feel like a practical joke.”
More knocking came from the door. “Talia, William. It’s Hazim.”
Talia opened the door and Hazim waited patiently outside.
“Do you need anything, Talia?”
“Come in, Hazim. William and I were discussing our next steps.”
Hank spun around. “Where? Where’s William because he’s got a lot to answer for.”
I turned away from the mirror. “I’m William, Hank.” Just speaking the words felt like a pyramid was placed upon my shoulders.
Hank looked at me and started shaking his head. “No… No way. This is all some big joke on the corporate executive out of his element. Did Ted at the office put you all up to this?”
Hank turned towards the door when Hazim slugged him, knocking him on his backside.
Hazim pointed to the dazed man. “That was for leaving us all behind. You’re an ass!”
Hank rubbed his jaw and slowly got back to his feet. He looked dazed enough that he didn’t complain or put up a fuss. Talia went over to her computer.
“We were about to review the footage to see if there’s anything there that can help us figure out what happened to William.”
She scrolled through the video and paused it. “This is the moment William brushed Nefertari’s heart. Here it is in extreme slow motion, frame by frame.”
I moved over next to Talia, feeling dwarfed by the size of Hazim and Hank.
Hazim pointed to the screen. “As the heart dissolved, it’s as if it turned into gas and went into William’s hand.”
“That must have been the shock I felt. It was like being flooded with energy. Maybe there was DNA… maybe it was Nefertari’s soul.”
Hank was still rubbing his jaw as he turned to look at me. “There’s no way you’re William.”
Talia moved the video footage along until the moment Hank came in with the heart. Wisps of red light, barely visible, moved from the canopic jar towards the sarcophagus. In slow motion we witnessed a dried, desiccated hand reach for the jar.
Talia fast forwarded the video once again. “This was the last footage from inside the chamber. You can see Menes staggering out of his tomb, but he wasn’t going after us, he turned towards the other sealed room. We can only assume his intent was to regain his organs. I’m thinking that bought us our time to get out and seal him in. Let me switch to the footage from my camera. Hank, I suspect you’ll be a believer after you see this.”
The video shifted to a jerky scene of me spasming on the ground and Talia and Hazim moving me to a cot. Over the next three hours of video, Talia’s camera recorded the sounds of Menes’ screams and piece by piece my transformation. I had been unconscious during it all.
I turned away and stared at my hand. “Can we assume Menes never got out of the tomb?”
Hank backed away from me. “There was a curse after all. Am I infected?” He ran to a mirror to stare at his face.
“Only William experienced anything, Hank. We think it was because Nefertari was cursed and when William touched the heart, he absorbed her DNA or soul or both. When Menes reanimated, his curse took full effect. He was calling for Nefertari. His focus seemed to be on the one person he is after.”
Everyone turned to face me.
***
I was relieved when Hazim and Hank left. It was bad enough for Talia to be staring at me. I felt like a leper, but one look in the mirror showed I was anything but diseased.
I sat near the window and stared out towards the eastern horizon. Talia had been a trooper and stayed up late, but finally succumbed and climbed into bed to try to sleep. Not me. How can I sleep when I’m not me? My reflection in the window kept catching my eye and I had to force myself to not look over my shoulder to see if a woman was standing behind me. The reflection was mine.
As the sun began to rise, the morning sky turned bright red. Talia sat down next to me, her disheveled hair and tired eyes told me everything about how she had slept.
“Red sky at night, sailor’s delight. Red sky in morning…”
“What are you saying, William?”
“Just an old sailor’s warning.”
“I gather you didn’t sleep?”
“How could I? I keep replaying everything over and over in my mind thinking this is all a bad dream. How can Menes be alive after five thousand years? Why was he calling for Nefertari? Does he want to kill her, or something else?”
“I’m going to have a shower. Why don’t you call down and order some breakfast for us both? Try to focus on how we get you back to being William and not worry so much about Menes.”
I watched Talia get up and head to the bathroom. I still hadn’t gone to the bathroom or peaked inside my clothes. I was in complete denial. I was, however, quite hungry. I picked up the phone and set it back down several times.
Finally, I got up the nerve to make the call.
“Room service.”
“This is…” I quickly hung up the phone.
A few seconds passed, and the phone rang. I stared at it a moment before reminding myself this wasn’t that hard.
“Ms. Asfour? I believe we might have been cut off. How can I help you?”
“I would like two breakfasts sent up. Beid bel basterma with some fruit and coffee please.”
“Certainly, Ms. Asfour. It will take us about thirty minutes.”
“Thank you.”
My hand was shaking as I hung up the phone. It wasn’t so much that I was frightened over ordering the closest thing to a traditional American eggs breakfast, but rather there was no confusion from the man on the other end of the phone. He believed I was a woman.
Talia stepped out of the bathroom wearing a white robe and slippers as she rubbed her long dark hair with a towel. For the briefest of moments, I forgot I was female and was enraptured by her beauty.
“The bathroom is all yours, William. There’s a spare robe and everything you need. You’re still covered in sand and dust, and your hair… maybe it was from the transformation, but it really needs a wash. Not that you’re not…”
I held up the end of my long golden hair in my hand and saw it was matted with sand in it. “I guess I look like I haven’t showered in a few thousand years. Breakfast is on its way.”
I moved quickly to the bathroom and closed the door behind me before turning towards the mirror and sighing. The biggest challenge to my psyche was that I had several brief moments where I hadn’t thought about what had happened. Will I soon forget I was a man?
I leaned back against the bathroom door and took several deep breaths. I couldn’t get away from the large mirror casting my image back at me. I was undeniably beautiful, even covered in sand, dust, and with matted hair. I slowly unbuttoned my shirt revealing my breasts. They were large and perfectly formed. My shirt had done much to hide them and my extremely trim waist. Dropping my shirt to the floor, I fought to ignore the shifting weight as I unclasped my belt. I had to pull and squeeze my pants down as they moved over my wider hips.
I stood completely naked now. There was absolutely nothing left of the old me. My reflection stared back at me with wide, blue eyes. I was young, trim, fit, but with very ample breasts and a flare to my hips giving me an ultra-feminized shape. If I was what Nefertari had looked like, then I had no doubt why she had been deemed the most beautiful woman in the world. There wasn’t a single blemish, aside from dust and sand on my body. There was also not a single follicle of hair below my head. My skin was silky smooth without a hint of stubble. I wasn’t sure what I was expecting, but I wasn’t expecting that.
I turned around to see that my hair cascaded down to the small of my back and my backside was shapely without being flabby. It was smooth, toned, and my legs looked long, sexy, and athletic.
I closed my eyes and deliberately looked away to break my stare. The toilet beckoned me and yet now, without the constriction of my clothes, I felt every subtle bounce and shift of my body as I moved towards it and sat down. It was with some relief that I found doing my business not that much different than before.
Stepping into the shower, I turned on the hot water and closed my eyes. I let the water soak into my hair, and I could feel it make graceful pathways as it slid down and over my skin. Even a shower felt completely different than before. My new skin felt every drop.
I could easily have stayed there all day, but I forced myself to start washing my hair and skin. It took me three shampoos to wash the filth from my hair. Even though I tried to be mechanical in my movements, I couldn’t deny the sensual feelings when sliding my soapy hands across my skin.
When I felt completely clean, I stood for another minute just letting the water pour over me. I closed my eyes and lifted my head, opening my mouth towards the water. Suddenly, my mouth filled with the heavy, iron taste of something foul. My eyes shot open as I spit out the horrible tasting liquid. I looked down at myself as blood covered me. It was coming out of the shower head.
I screamed.
Talia rushed into the bathroom. “William?”
Even as she opened the glass door to the shower, the blood ran down the drain.
“William, what’s wrong?” She reached in and shut off the water while grabbing for a towel. Her eyes moved across my body quickly before she averted her gaze away and handed me the towel.
“The water… It turned to blood.”
“Blood? Let’s get you out of the shower.”
I stepped out as I pulled the towel around me. This put me right next to Talia. She had changed her clothes, but her hair was still unbound and slightly damp. Her presence was intoxicating. She turned away quickly.
“Dry yourself off. I need to take a few measurements for your clothes.”
Talia hustled out of the bathroom and closed the door. I could tell she was flustered, or perhaps frightened. I was frightened. Looking back into the shower, I could see that the blood had vanished, but it had been real. I was certain of it. What does it mean?
I dried off quickly and put on the robe. When I stepped from the bathroom, Talia looked my way and came towards me.
“I’m frightened, Talia.”
Her eyes softened. “When I was a little girl, there was a man that lived next door to us. There was something mentally not right about him and he scared me. One day, I spotted him staring at me through my window. I ran screaming to my mother. She did the strangest thing. She took me into the bathroom, sat me down, and started brushing my hair all the while whispering to me that she would take care of me and protect me. To this day, when I’m frightened, I focus on the simple things and remember my mother’s touch.”
Talia guided me over to a chair and a mirror and sat me down. She began brushing out my long hair. “We’re going to get through this, William. You’re not alone. I’m here to help you as long as you need me.”
Her touch was soothing and far too quickly my hair had dried. It looked like liquid gold. With it cleaned and dry, it appeared slightly blonder than before but still golden in color. It was lush and full of body and it had soft natural waves that gave it depth. Looking at myself in the mirror, I had been transformed into a woman of otherworldly beauty.
“Stand up. Let me look at you.”
I stood and stepped around the chair.
“No wonder Menes wants you so badly. I have never seen anyone so beautiful.”
I almost felt normal except for being called beautiful. That never happened to me as a man. “Menes woke up on the wrong side of the sarcophagus. I think he wants revenge for us disturbing him.”
Talia stared into my eyes and shook her head. “No… No way. There’s not a man alive that wouldn’t give you the world. Think of Helen of Troy. People went to war over her.”
“She was a myth.”
“Clearly, Nefertari was not. I made a call to Lakshmana. We need to meet him back near Memphis. They’ve removed Nefertari’s body and taken it to the be preserved. The body was missing her heart and there’s evidence it was torn from her. We need to get you to a doctor to examine you and I think we should compare your DNA with Nefertari’s body.”
“We can see a doctor here.”
Talia shook her head. “I want to get you as far away from here as possible.”
“I can’t argue with that, but some part of me thinks we may find answers back in Menes’ tomb. I just don’t want to go near there.”
“I don’t think there was anything we missed in the tomb. We recorded everything. Besides, you must be our first priority. We need to check you out and do some blood work. We must make sure you have no disease or something that can spread like a virus. I… I have a bad feeling, William. I don’t think this is over yet.”
“Me either. If anything, it’s just beginning.”
***
We had a few minutes of awkwardness while Talia measured me for clothes. She was behaving less cautiously around me, but her hesitancy to touch me also made me wonder if she still saw me as an anomaly, a man infected by some thousands of years old virus. On the other hand, I felt perfectly normal in a physical sense and I saw Talia the same as I always had. Beautiful, intelligent, inquisitive, and for me, beyond enticing. This situation had put me near her, and it was in moments such as this that I lost my focus on what had happened to me. For each of these precious seconds, my mind was blessedly silent.
Once breakfast came, Talia shooed me away to the bathroom. She was afraid of the response from the hotel staff that another woman was occupying her room. I took a few minutes to go through my old clothes and I paused when I pulled out my wallet. I stared at the picture on my driver’s license, the letter M under sex, and even my birthdate. It all added so many more concerns to my growing list.
Glancing at the mirror one more time, I recognized I didn’t dislike what I saw. Who would? I was younger than before and extremely beautiful, but I wasn’t me.
“It’s all right to come out now, William.”
I walked back into the main room and sat down at a small table across from Talia. I started sampling the food, but I noticed Talia wasn’t eating. She was staring at me.
“Did I do something wrong?”
“Not at all. As you walked in from the bathroom and sat down, I couldn’t help but think to myself that I would never have known you were a man yesterday. I’m sorry, as I don’t think you need the reminder. You aren’t walking or sitting like a man. If I were to hesitantly offer another hypothesis, I would suggest that your transformation was so complete that you also inherited Nefertari’s muscle memory.”
I glanced down at myself and had to look beyond how my breasts pressed my robe outward to notice my legs were crossed and my posture was exceptional.
“It will make it harder for me to prove who I was yesterday, but it may help my self-confidence a little knowing that people won’t be pointing at me saying I’m something I’m not… Or maybe they would say I’m not something I am.” I tossed my driver’s license on the table. “Do you know how many questions come to mind when I see that?”
“You wonder if you will ever use that again. You’re probably questioning if there’s no way back to being William, how will you ever get home. You look younger… I mean, not that you looked old before, but you were…” Talia fumbled for the right words.
“Seasoned.”
Talia smiled. “Seasoned. I like that.” She reached out her hand and held mine. “We’re going to figure this out. We’re in this together.”
“You don’t have to.”
“You’re right. I don’t have to, I need to. You’re not just another American tourist I’m getting paid to guide in Egypt. We found a heck of a lot more than a pottery shard. I’m invested in this adventure and I’m invested in you. I want to understand the powers at play that could make something like this happen. This has me questioning my entire worldview.”
“My worldview is pretty well shattered right now.”
Talia let go of my hand and started eating. “Good choice on the food by the way. Fattening, but still a good choice.”
“I need a name. At least temporarily. I can’t have you calling me William out in public.” I shuddered at the thought of walking outside amongst hundreds of people.
“This will be a fun breakfast topic.” The mischievous glint had returned to Talia’s eyes. “I loved watching the old Hollywood movies. The names back then had grit to them. Names like Elizabeth, Mabel, and Edith.”
I wasn’t certain, but I possibly scrunched up my nose. “Do I look like a Mabel to you?”
“You look like Nefertari.”
“That’s such a mouthful. If I truly look like Nefertari, where do you think she came from?”
“You mean her nationality?”
“Yes.”
Talia shrugged. “I’m not a specialist in geographic genetic diversity. You honestly don’t look like you came from any specific nation. You have medium-colored skin, which could be Middle Eastern. But your blue eyes and golden hair puts that out of the question. You’re exotic, unique. It’s your name. You should pick it.”
“I don’t trust myself. I might think there are good names out there only to discover they are shunned by women worldwide.”
“You’re just delegating.” Talia leaned across the table and stared into my eyes. “Kaira.” Talia leaned back and smiled. “I think my job is done here.”
“Kaira?”
“It was either that or Faith.”
“Why Kaira over Faith?”
“Faith is a little too Christian. Not that there’s anything wrong with that, but do you really need to be reminded every time someone calls your name you need to have faith things will work out?”
“Kaira… Kaira Grant?”
“Until this is reversed, or something happens to change your last name… It’s exotic, like you. It suits you and I like it.”
“What would make me change my last name? You’re not…! No! You think…? You think I won’t be fixed, and I will get married? To… to… a guy?”
“I can only assume that if you inherited muscle memory, you might have also inherited Nefertari’s…”
“No! Not even remotely. Don’t even suggest that some guy and I would…”
Talia giggled. “Not even Hank?”
The joking had gone too far, and I stood and turned away.
Talia stood and gripped my shoulders from behind. “William… Kaira… I’m sorry. Please forgive me. I have been completely insensitive.”
“It’s all right. I just have to wrap my head around the idea that there may be no undoing what has happened.”
“We’re going to give it our best shot.” I felt her hand sliding down my arm until she gripped my hand. With a light pull she turned me towards her. “I’m very sorry, William.”
I looked down and away putting my anger aside. “Kaira. I like the sound of it.”
“Will you be all right if I go to the shops downstairs and find you some clothes?”
“I’ll be fine.”
“I’ll be back as soon as I can, Kaira.”
The fact was, I wasn’t fine. I paced back and forth across the room while pulling my robe tightly against me to stop my breasts from bouncing. It was the thought that I was stuck like this that had me worried.
***
The door opened, and Talia stepped inside. She looked frustrated.
“I went everywhere. I couldn’t find a blouse or… panties. I’m sorry. I did find a bra, shoes, and a dress. I’m really very sorry, Kaira.”
“It will have to do. Thank you for trying.”
“You might not thank me when you see the dress. The only one in your size I could find was a little on the formal side.”
Talia moved to her suitcase. Her face flushed as she handed me a pair of her panties. “These should fit you. They’re clean.”
It was embarrassing for me to hold them as much as it was for Talia to show them to me. They were red, lacey, and quite possibly the sexiest panties I had ever seen.
“Uhm… You’re sure?”
Talia blushed again. “Don’t ask. All of mine are like that. Those will go with the bra and dress and shoes.” She handed me the bag. “When we get near Cairo, I know we can find something different for you.”
I took everything, stepped into the bathroom, and closed the door. I let my fingers slide slowly over the delicate, silky fabric of Talia’s panties and tried hard not to imagine her in them. After hanging up the robe, I slipped the panties on feeling like a felon and yet also amazed at how comfortable they felt. Next, I rummaged through the bag to find a bra. It wasn’t nearly so transparent or filly, but it was still delicate and made of lace.
A quick glance in the mirror almost gave me heart failure. I swear I was in the room with a Victoria’s Secret lingerie model. Catching my breath, I grabbed the dress and slipped it on over my head. It too was red, and the cinched midsection emphasized my thin waist, wider hips, breasts, and toned legs.
I stepped into the red flat-heeled shoes, thankful they were not high-heels and I noted that the bra made my breasts shift around less. I pulled my long hair out from under the fabric of the dress and checked myself out one last time before heading back to the bedroom.
“Oh my…” Talia sat down in a chair and took several deep breaths before getting back up to her feet. “You look…” Talia stood and came very close to me. Her hand reached up to my neck and she pulled a tag off the dress. “Hazim will drive us to Memphis. Will you be all right?”
“I think so.”
“Stay right there.” Talia moved to her suitcase and came back to me. She took my hand in hers and slipped something around my wrist. When I looked down, I saw it was a silver bracelet with blue turquoise. “My mother gave this to me. It’s supposed to ward off bad luck.”
I was torn and conflicted. The effort Talia had gone through for me and her giving me the bracelet was very touching. In my mind, however, I screamed that I already had bad luck.
“Thank you.”
“Grab your things. Hazim and Hank are waiting for us downstairs.”
***
Last night I had been in a daze. This morning I was walking through the hotel completely aware of every pair of eyes that followed me as if I were the only glass of water surrounded by endless miles of desert. There were many men that stopped their conversations mid-sentence to openly leer at me.
Talia did her best to keep me moving and when we got to the Land Rover, Hank and Hazim froze in place with their mouths agape. It wasn’t until Talia slapped Hazim on the arm did he start grabbing bags. I couldn’t look either of them in their eyes as I climbed into the back seat.
“Holy cow! Is that really William? What is he doing in a dress?”
Talia pushed Hank aside. “Now isn’t the time, Hank!”
“No wonder this pharaoh guy wants her back.”
This time it was Hazim. “Shut it, Hank! Get in the car.”
We pulled away from the prying eyes of the guests and hotel staff and started moving slowly through the parking lot. Looking back over my shoulder, I saw someone standing in the middle of the road. He was tall, muscular, and his eyes bored into mine as we pulled away.
“Is that Menes?”
Hazim looked in his rearview mirror and Talia turned to look back as well.
“If that’s him, he’s looking a hell of a lot better than the last time we saw him.”
I ignored Hank and watched as the man started running after us.
“Hazim… drive faster!”
Menes’ speed was incredible, and he was catching up to us.
“Floor it!”
We tore through the parking lot and I could see the fierce determination in Menes’ eyes. He almost reached us when a car backed out of a parking spot and crashed right into him. I watched in horror as Menes grabbed the edge of the car and rolled it over in anger.
With screeching tires, we bounced out of the lot and onto the highway leaving an angry Menes far behind.
I put my head in my hands. “Menes knew where we were and was hit by a car that barely stopped him. He threw a car and somehow got out of his tomb with a stone cap that must have weighed several tons. Does anyone have a gun?”
“To kill yourself or Menes?”
I looked up at Hank. “Can we leave Hank on the side of the road somewhere?”
Hazim looked back at me using the rearview mirror. “I’m very sorry this has happened to you, Dr. Grant. I can only imagine the humiliation and embarrassment you must be facing, let alone being the target of a long-dead pharaoh. Going from the strength, intelligence, and virility of a man to a woman is the worst of curses.”
I liked Hazim, but what he said irritated me. I started to say something when Talia put her hand on mine and leaned close to whisper to me.
“Careful, Kaira. I see it in your eyes that you’re upset and rightfully so. As a woman, I have been treated in such a way all my life and have grown accustomed to the demeaning slights.”
I turned my face to Talia, our cheeks gently brushed each other’s. My anger immediately dissipated. “It’s not right.”
“No, but Hazim knows no better and he is a friend. It is his way of saying he cares about you.”
I still couldn’t let the comments slide completely. I looked up to the mirror so I could see Hazim’s face. “I’m still me, Hazim. The curse that did this to me hasn’t changed who I am.”
“I mean no offense, Dr. Grant. Women have their esteemed place in our society, but it was the woman that led man into sin, and we were all cursed by God because of that transgression. It is their place to suffer the consequences of that transgression.”
“I grew up in a Christian home and church, Hazim. Islam and Christianity share the Old Testament. Eve wasn’t around when God told Adam to not eat of the tree of knowledge of good and evil.”
Hazim chuckled. “Yes, but Eve told the serpent she wasn’t supposed to eat from the tree, so she must have been told by Adam and yet she still disobeyed the man.”
“While Adam was told not to eat of the fruit of the tree, Eve believed even touching the fruit would bring death. Like many religious leaders, Adam most likely embellished the law God imposed by expanding upon it with untruths. The serpent used these fabrications, the deviation from the truth of what God intended to plant a seed of doubt in Eve. Had Adam given Eve the truth to begin with, there would be less likelihood she would have transgressed. So, who was at fault? Eve, or Adam?”
“You would make a great religious scholar, Dr. Grant.”
“Had I not been cursed to become a woman.”
Hazim laughed. “Yes, indeed!”
I smiled. “You might be surprised, Hazim, that this conversation is helping me cope. For I have been focusing on the curse, but not the opportunity that is before me. For what man can truly understand the mind of a woman except the man that becomes one? While I hope this can be undone, I can choose to use my experience as a chance to learn what it is like to live as man’s better half.”
“You have much wisdom, Dr. Grant.”
Hank twisted to look at me from his seat. “All I know, is if we can figure out how William was transformed and can bottle it, we’ll make billions. I could certainly have used this curse on my three ex-wives to make them more beautiful.”
I hadn’t noticed that Talia had been holding my hand all this time, but with the conversation at an end, she removed her hand and pulled away. I leaned my head against the window and closed my eyes. My lack of sleep had finally caught up to me.
***
“Come to me.”
I was standing on a sand dune with the wind gently blowing the golden layers of my dress and hair. Menes was standing not far from me. His tanned, shirtless body displayed his muscles and strength.
“I do not belong to you, Menes.”
“There are none like us, Nefertari. We are the only ones remaining. Together we will rule this world.”
“I am nothing like you.”
“Come to me!”
Menes embodied strength, power, and evil. His words pulled at me and he smiled and held out his hand for me to take.
“I am not yours. I belong to another.”
“I will find you!”
***
I gasped as I woke. My head was in Talia’s lap and she was tenderly stroking my hair.
“I’m sorry, Talia.”
“Don’t be.”
“I will find you! I’m coming even now!”
I sat up quickly. “Where are we?”
“About an hour from Memphis.”
I had such a feeling of dread. We were paralleling the Nile river and there were fields of crops on either side of us. There was a flock of black birds to our right. Looking behind, a cloud of locusts was moving quickly towards us.
“Hazim! Turn off the road and into the field!”
“What?”
“Just do it! Now!”
The brakes squealed, and the Land Rover bounced violently as we crossed a ditch and stopped in the middle of the field.
“What’s going on?”
I stepped out of the vehicle. “Menes is here.”
Hank got out of the car. “If Menes is here, shouldn’t we be in the car and getting away?”
The locusts changed direction to head straight for us. Talia stepped up next to me.
Suddenly hundreds of ravens flew up from the field and started flying around us in a circle. The cloud of locusts parted and flew away, but from their midst, Menes stepped forward. He looked at the birds and shouted angrily at us, but he held his distance.
Looking back over my shoulder, I shouted. “Time to go, Hazim! Get us out of here.”
We all climbed back into the Land Rover and as we drove off, the ravens continued to surround us. Menes didn’t follow. For many minutes everyone was silent.
Talia looked back through the rear window. “What was that about?”
“I heard Menes in my head. He said he was coming.”
Hank was clearly agitated. “I’m struggling with the logic of all of this. We woke up a dead guy that can escape a tomb sealed with a stone weighing multiple tons, can get hit by a car, and can fly across the desert with locusts. He’s after William thinking he is now his long-lost mistress. We’re breathing the same potentially infected air as someone that is leading this crazed demi-god right to us and is having conversations with the evil guy in his head. If you want my opinion, we should leave William on a piece of sand somewhere far from civilization with a note tied around his neck and get in the good graces of this guy.”
Talia glared back at Hank. “Nobody is asking for your opinion, Hank.”
“I’m just stating the obvious. We’ve stolen Miss Universe from five thousand years ago and we’re being hunted.”
“How did you know the ravens would stop him, William?”
I looked at Hazim. “I didn’t, but something led me there. I felt we would be safe.”
“The raven has much symbolism in ancient Egypt and in Biblical times. In the Bible, the raven was considered a divine messenger. God commanded the ravens to feed Elijah. In ancient Egypt, the raven was thought of as an ill omen.”
I looked over at Talia. “Maybe Hank is right.”
“Hank is never right, Kaira!”
“I’ve been known to be right sometimes. Who is Kaira?”
“I’m putting you all at risk. Menes wants me and as long as you’re near me, you’re at risk.”
“William’s making sense.”
“Hank, if you don’t shut your mouth, I’ll personally let Lakshmana use you as a living test subject for ancient mummification processes, a process that begins with pulling what few brains you may have through your nose. We’re not going to let Kaira go through this alone. If it’s anyone’s fault, it’s yours, Hank! You’re the one that woke Menes by being greedy and it was you that caused Nefertari’s soul to infuse William in the first place. Can you consider for a moment that if William hadn’t stopped you that it would be you that Menes is now after?”
Everyone was quiet for a few minutes.
“Hazim, if you can get me to Lakshmana in Memphis, that’s all I’ll ask of any of you.”
“Menes is an abomination, Dr. Grant. He needs to be destroyed. I’m with you all the way. I have my children to think about.”
Hank was frustrated. “I’m out. The sooner I can get away from this insufferable country the better. My report back to the board will not be favorable, William.”
“I would expect nothing else from you, Hank.”
Talia grabbed my hand again. “I’m with you, Kaira. I’ll not leave you to go through this alone.”
Hazim’s eyes looked at me and then Talia through the rearview mirror. “The name Kaira means beloved. Did you choose this name, Dr. Grant?”
I glanced at Talia who looked away. “We thought it best that I have a female name in public.”
I watched as Hazim’s appraised Talia via the mirror. “A wise decision.”
***
“Turn right, Hazim. Lakshmana took Nefertari’s body to the Helwan University of Medicine. He will meet us there.”
“Is he aware of everything, Talia?”
“We’ll have some explaining to do.”
We pulled into the parking lot and headed into the university. We convinced Hank to stick around long enough to lend support to our claims, but then he would be free to leave.
Lakshmana hugged Talia as he had before. “Your call sounded urgent, Talia, but before we get to business, perhaps you can introduce me.”
“Lakshmana, this is Hazim. He was the dig site manager in Kharga.”
“Very pleased to meet you, Hazim. And who is this rare beauty?”
“You might recognize my resemblance to Nefertari, but I’m William Grant.”
Lakshmana held his large belly as he laughed out loud.
Talia stepped over to a counter and placed her laptop down. “This isn’t a joke, Lakshmana. We found Menes’ tomb. We found Nefertari’s heart. Menes is alive, and we need your help.”
“But that doesn’t explain Dr. Grant. None of this makes sense.”
“This will help.”
Talia began playing the video footage.
***
Lakshmana walked around me slowly. “Golden hair, blue eyes, olive skin, and never have I laid my eyes upon any woman so beautiful. I don’t mean to make light of your situation, Dr. Grant, but you are walking, living, breathing history. How do you feel?”
“Physically, I feel fine, just very confused by everything.”
“Yes… yes. I can understand. Come! Let me show you what we discovered. Maybe something we have found will help return you to yourself.”
We followed Lakshmana into a lab where he scooted his team members out. On the other side of a glass wall, Nefertari’s body was lying on a table in a special environmentally controlled room.
“We’ve had to tighten security around here as our discovery has enormous ramifications. Here is a picture of Nefertari’s body when we first removed the wrappings.”
I moved to a screen on the wall. “Remarkable. Her hair was still intact, and her skin and features appeared almost moist.”
“Two days ago, her body began to decay rapidly. The timing of her decay seems to correlate precisely to when you touched her heart, Dr. Grant.”
Talia moved closer to the screen. “We have a theory that Nefertari’s essence, her soul was bound to her heart and held captive by Menes. When William touched her heart, he was infused by her essence and when Menes’ heart was brought near him, he reanimated and began calling for Nefertari. Each time he screamed her name, William changed bit by bit.”
Lakshmana nodded thoughtfully. “There’s more, much more. You can see by these photos that Nefertari’s heart had been removed by force. Broken ribs suggest an inward thrust followed by a pulling back. This is consistent with historical stories of the event. For all of this, here is where it gets even more interesting. I would like to hear your thoughts on this next slide.”
I turned back to Lakshmana. “These are DNA results.”
He nodded.
“This doesn’t make sense. I’m seeing thirty sets of chromosomes.”
“The first twenty-three are human. The other seven are of unknown origin.”
I held out my arm. “Take a sample of my blood. I want to find out if it matches what you have there.”
“We can get the chromosome count almost immediately, but DNA match will take a day.”
I sat down as Lakshmana took a vial of my blood.
“What exactly does this all mean?”
Talia looked at Hank and frowned. “I thought you were leaving.”
“I became interested again when Lakshmana suggested William was a piece of walking history.”
Talia shook her head. “Humans have twenty-three chromosomes. You, me, everyone. Everyone except for Nefertari, and I suspect Menes as well.”
“So, what? They have a defect.”
“A defect would be a mutation of an existing gene. These are chromosomes neither you nor I have. Menes was considered a god and we’ve all seen samples of his power. If it’s true, that angels, or demons existed, and they mated with human women, their offspring could have additional chromosomes which grants them god-like power.”
“William hasn’t exhibited any such powers.”
“Menes speaks to his mind, Hank. Perhaps he has fewer chromosomes than Menes, or that his power is different, or that his mind can’t fathom the powers he can access.”
We waited about thirty minutes for the initial results. “Congratulations, Dr. Grant. You’re not human. You have thirty chromosomes, just like Nefertari.”
I sat down heavily. “What about XY chromosomes.”
“Your blood shows only XX.”
“What about viruses?”
“We will do more screenings, but we aren’t seeing any viruses in your blood.”
“I need a minute.”
I stepped out into the hall and stared at my hands. Talia came out after me.
“Kaira… William? Are you all right?”
“Not really, no. Up until a minute ago I had hoped that this could all be undone.”
“Is it so bad?”
“Yes… no… I woke up as someone completely different, Talia. I didn’t grow up being female. I know nothing about being a woman. I have no identification. I probably can’t even go home.”
“Is there anything that’s acceptable?”
“It’s hard to focus on anything positive right now.” I took a deep breath to refocus. “Assuming I don’t die from some strange ailment or Menes, I have added years to my life.” I sighed. “That’s an exaggeration. I no longer think Menes wants to kill me.”
“What do you think he wants?”
“To rule the world with me at his side. I suspect he wants offspring. In the car, I had another dream. He wanted me to come to him so we could rule together. He said he and I were the last two on Earth.”
“The last two what?”
“My guess is that we are the last progenies of demons mating with human women.”
“I thought you didn’t believe in any of that.”
“How can I deny anything that has happened? I’m not even human. I’m a monster like Menes.”
“You’re not a monster. You’re human.”
“I don’t know how you can say that when I don’t even know who or what I am any more, Talia.”
“I’ll tell you who you are. You’re Dr. William Grant, archeologist and historian, son of Chester and Elizabeth Grant. You grew up in Texas, love barbecue, and struggled with your parents’ beliefs. You are kind, caring, and honorable. You have a wonderful sense of humor, a sharp wit, and you’re everything any woman would desire.” Talia placed her hand on my cheek. “You are who you have always been. Only now, you’re in the body of a woman.” Talia paused, and her eyes became fearful. “I know this because you’re my Kaira, my beloved, and I wouldn’t fall in love with a monster.”
My hand tenderly covered hers. I wanted to be angry. To accept the situation would be a denial of who I was and send signals to the men around me that I gave up and succumbed. But would it really be a denial of who I was? Maybe Talia is right. My body doesn’t represent who I am. Of course, I would be foolish to believe I would be received the same way I was before, especially in societies repressive towards women.
I pulled Talia over to a bench and sat us both down. She had been waiting anxiously for some response from me.
“I just realized that I’m stuck this way, Talia. I can’t even imagine a way Nefertari’s essence could be extracted from me allowing me to return to what I once was. In my dream, Menes called to me multiple times. I told him I wasn’t his and that I belonged to another. My emotions are scattered. I have feelings of uncertainty, doubt, confusion, and fear. There is only one emotion that is steadfast and focused for me and yet I can’t say that I’m able to act upon it. I knew the moment I met you that I was in over my head. I fell for you before you finished your first coffee. I hope that I can overcome this and am able to give you all that you deserve.”
“That’s more than I can ask for, Kaira. I can’t fathom how difficult this must be for you. I’m here for you. Whatever you need, whatever it takes.”
I gently squeezed her hand. “You knew the meaning of Kaira when you chose it, didn’t you?”
“I meant it when I told you that had you been a woman, I would have been much more receptive to you having less self-control.”
“Maybe you’re a prophetess.”
“I can’t tell you how torn I am for you, Kaira. I see your struggle and yet before me sits everything my heart has ever desired. I want you to be at peace and yet I want you to be mine.”
“I pray that somehow we can both achieve what we want.”
“You’re a praying person now, Kaira?”
“I figured it’s as good a time to start as any.”
Talia leaned forward and kissed my cheek. “Are you ready to go back in there?”
“Yes.”
“Just remember who you are, and you’ll do fine.”
***
The conversation had eased my tumultuous mind. The tension between Talia and me had dissipated and I found that freeing. Once I wrapped my head around the situation, I did have additional concerns.
“Lakshmana, I want you to destroy my blood sample, but complete the DNA comparison first.”
“But why would you want me to do that? We can discover much about Nefertari from you and, perhaps, we may find a way to return you to normal.”
I shook my head. “It’s not a virus or disease that can be treated. I don’t even have any of my own DNA left. What could we possibly discover that would return me to who I was?”
“Of course, Dr. Grant. You don’t wish to become a lab experiment. I understand and will notify my staff to destroy your blood after we perform our comparison.”
“Thank you.”
“Where will you go now?”
“I need to see about establishing my identity. I can’t keep roaming around Egypt without a passport or ability to use a credit card. I thought I would head to the U.S. embassy in Cairo.”
Hazim stepped forward. “I’m happy to drive you, Dr. Grant. What about you, Talia?”
“Wherever Kaira goes, I go as well.”
My gaze drifted to Hank. “And you, Hank?”
“I’m going straight to the airport. Being around you is like a death sentence. However, if you ever figure out how this happened and can market it, give me a call.”
We promised each other to stay in touch with any new situations or revelations. Hank took a cab to the airport and Hazim dropped us off at Talia’s apartment near Cairo’s old city area. After Hazim had driven away, we stood outside to discuss the arrangements.
“You live alone?”
“My parents owned this apartment, but when they died a few years ago they left it to me.”
“Isn’t it uncommon for a single woman to live alone in Egypt?”
“Yes. There are a few exceptions, but women either live with their parents until they are married or are segregated into women-only facilities.”
“That sounds… backwards.”
“Egypt is a very conservative country, Kaira. Men can be downright rude and abusive here, especially to single women, but, for all the downsides, the people are extremely generous, caring, and loving. Family means everything to them.” Talia reached for the door handle. “I only have one bedroom as the other room is set up as an office. Are you all right being together in one bed, or should I make up the couch?”
“You’re going to so much trouble for me.”
Talia smiled. “It’s no bother at all.” Talia smiled mischievously. “Besides, you paid me in full in advance.”
“Wisest decision I made in years.”
“I would like to keep you close. Do you mind if you sleep in the same bed with me?”
“I don’t want to put you out, but I’m not sure how I would do all alone right now.”
“Then it’s decided. I even have a spare nightgown for you.”
“If they are as sexy as your panties…”
“Shhh… Don’t forget who you now are and where we are.” Talia leaned closer and whispered. “They’re sexier.” She smiled, opened the door, and led me upstairs to her apartment.
Once inside, Talia sat down as I paced the floor. I felt her eyes on me as I walked back and forth.
“What’s going on inside that pretty head of yours, Kaira?”
“For the first time in my life, I feel lost. I can’t seem to focus on any one thing.”
“What’s the most pressing thought for you at the moment?”
“Knowing who I am. I know we’ve talked about this, but I feel like everything distracts me. It’s as if I have a single moment of clarity followed by an onslaught of dozens of questions and sensations.”
“It’s hard for me to put myself in your shoes and fully comprehend what you’re going through. I’m struggling myself.”
“Now that’s a nice change. Let’s talk about your problems for a while. Maybe mine will seem insignificant.”
“Is that a spark of your humor coming back?”
“Less than a spark, but it’s still in here somewhere.”
“I’m having a hard time being empathetic. My mind tries to put myself in your situation, but my heart doesn’t care.”
“Maybe we just need to steal Menes’ heart and let you absorb his soul, so you can understand what I’m going through.”
“Is that what you want?”
“God, no. That would be like letting the Simpsons artist paint over the Mona Lisa.”
“Is that a compliment?”
“The world needs more people like you, Talia. Some women might find Menes handsome, but you have such rare and remarkable beauty that losing you would be sacrilegious.”
“Close your eyes for me.”
I closed them and heard Talia get up from the chair.
“What are you doing?”
“Shhh… Keep your eyes closed. I want you to put what you have become away in your mind. All that you are, is William Grant. You’re the same person you were days ago.”
If I didn’t move, I could feel the core of me was still there. Talia came closer.
“Keep your eyes closed, Kaira.”
I flinched as I felt Talia’s fingers against my cheek, but I tried to focus on her touch. Her fingers slowly moved in circles just below my ear. Her other hand went behind my neck.
“Relax, Kaira. It’s just you and me.”
I felt Talia’s fingers slide through my hair as her cheek came close to mine. I could feel her warm breath against my neck. Goosebumps travelled up my spine. She smelled lightly of exotic flowers. Her nose rubbed tenderly against my earlobe and I felt her lips brush my neck. A soft moan left my lips.
I tried turning my head towards hers, but her fingers gently held it in place.
Talia whispered into my ear. “Stay still. Focus on my touch.”
Her lips brushed my neck again and slowly moved towards my chin. Her hands cupped my cheeks, and I felt her nose gently slide up along mine. I could feel her breath against my lips until the softest, most tentative touch of her lips pressed against mine.
My lips parted slightly. I was unable to stop myself from leaning forward as her lips pulled away only to feel her kiss me again more firmly. In that moment, nothing else mattered. Even my gentle female moan didn’t interrupt my desire for more.
“Open your eyes, Kaira.”
I opened them to see Talia’s cheeks wet with her own tears. Her face was flushed, and her breathing was rapid.
“Who are you, Kaira? Who is this person standing before me that has captivated me so? Tell me I haven’t just made the biggest mistake of my life.”
My hands moved to her face and my thumbs brushed her tears away. “May God forgive me, but I cannot wish for anything more than being with you.” I pressed my lips against hers and came away breathless.
Talia’s hand caressed my cheek as she kissed me again. “You have no idea what you do to me, Kaira. I have never wanted anyone or anything as much as I want you. I can’t bear to be apart from you, not even for a second and yet I know you are conflicted.”
“When I let my heart guide me, my brain is blessedly silent. You bring such peace to my soul.”
“I hope I do more to you than bring you peace.”
“As a man, I wanted you. As a woman, I crave you. It’s as if every cell of my being will scream out in pain without your nearness or touch. I was a tall, strong man, and now I feel weak and fragile. I want nothing more than to please you, to be enfolded in your arms. Does this frighten you?”
“By no means, Kaira. It’s endearing to me. I had shut myself off from anyone’s advances and was afraid I would be alone the rest of my days. Now I see you and for the first time in my life, I want to stand tall and protect that which is mine.”
“Am I yours?”
“You kissed me back, so I’m going to say yes.” Talia pulled me over to a couch. “As much as I would like to keep your mind on better things, like me, we should talk about what happens next.”
I sat down next to her and my fingers entwined with hers. I felt the heat of passion slowly dissipate from my body. I took a deep breath to settle my nerves. “At some point I will need to speak to my workplace to let them know what is happening, but they don’t expect me to contact them before my work here was supposed to finish in a few months. I can’t keep mooching off you. I need to pay my own way, but I’m effectively broke and unemployed. I need to start by going to the embassy.”
“All right. Let’s say we head to the embassy tomorrow. What’s your story?”
“I thought we could bring the video footage and tell them the truth.”
“Let’s see how that sounds when I relay it to you. Hi, I’m Kaira Grant. A few days ago, I was Doctor William Grant, an archeologist from the United States. I was digging at a site near Kharga when the mummified remains of the pharaoh Menes came to life and turned me into a woman. It’s just another one of those mummy curses. I would like new identification, so I can go home please.”
“You make it sound so fictional.”
“I agree you should tell the truth, but we must be ready for the inevitable response. The truth is very implausible, but a lie could be equally so because anything you would tell them couldn’t be verified.”
“What if I’m laughed at?”
“Then we need an alternative plan. You could live here with me and get a job offering tours of Nefertari’s tomb.” Talia reached for my hand as I had pulled away slightly. “I’m sorry, Kaira.”
“No, it’s all right. Somehow I need to find the humor in all of this.”
“What happened to you is nothing to laugh about, Kaira. You have been completely altered. We awakened a mummy. You’re grasping with your own changes, lost your identity, and are dealing with the ramifications that your worldview was wrong. Has it sunk in at all that what you hoped to disprove might be more the truth than you realized?”
“My head is churning with thoughts on all subjects right now, but nothing is more pressing than the feel of the hem of this dress against my thighs, the weight of my hair, and these…” I pointed my hands towards my breasts.
Talia looked down and away. “I’m sorry this has happened to you and I’m sorry I kissed you. It was too soon for both of us.”
I reached for Talia’s hand. “You’re the only thing that has remained constant for me through all of this. I know that sitting idle isn’t good for me. Do you have food? Maybe I could cook you something. I think putting my hands to a task will help me.”
“My food supplies are low as I expected to be away for a few weeks. There is an American hotel around the corner that caters to tourists. They have pizza.”
“Pizza? In Cairo?”
“You won’t find all the traditional toppings as you would in the United States, but it’s the closest I have found in Egypt.”
“You like pizza?”
“And hamburgers, hot dogs… even bacon.”
“What is your impression of football?”
Talia scrunched up her nose. “You want my honest opinion?”
“Yes.”
“To me American football doesn’t showcase real physical talent. There are special teams for everything. When I compare football to soccer, there is no comparison. Soccer players run for ninety minutes solid and have real skills. You’re looking at me funny.”
“Our culture practically dictates that as an American man I must love football. I couldn’t agree with you more. There are many players that have real skill and talent in football, but I have always found it painful to watch. I’m not a fan of basketball or baseball either. I grew up playing soccer, swimming, and waterskiing.”
“The good news is, you’re a woman now and not required to watch football anymore.”
“What about relaxing with a cold beer?”
“That all depends. Are you a Bud Light person or perhaps someone with a more sophisticated palette?”
“I’ll take a dark rich craft beer anytime over a Bud Light.”
Talia smiled and looked into my eyes. “A girl could really fall for someone like you. How about we go to the hotel and order some pizza and beer? They have a large selection of beers that are not commonly found in Egypt and the tourists will not likely judge us as the locals would. However, there still won’t be a man in the place that won’t give you the look.”
“The look?”
“The hey baby, why don’t you take off your clothes and sit on my lap look.”
“As long as you don’t leave me by myself, I think pizza and beer sounds excellent.”
“Let’s go then.”
We left the apartment and Talia slipped her arm into mine. We had to walk a few blocks and past several establishments where there were a lot of men. On one corner, an older man yelled out at us. He was speaking in Arabic, but I was certain I understood what he was saying. Talia ignored the man and kept us both walking.
“Did that man just ask where our husbands were?”
“I thought you didn’t speak Arabic.”
“I don’t.”
Talia frowned and spoke several sentences to me in Arabic.
I felt like I understood every word. I started to reply in English, but what came out was Arabic. “You asked me if I understood you and if I didn’t mind wearing a black nightgown tonight.”
Talia switched to French and asked me what kind of car I drove back home. Again, I replied, but this time in French.
“That’s amazing, Kaira. You never learned Arabic or French before?”
“No. Why was that man asking where our husbands were?”
“You just understood two foreign languages and were able to respond without any training, and you want to know why that man asked where our husbands are?”
“I just don’t want to focus on my abnormalities right now.”
“You’re not abnormal, Kaira. You’re perfect. You’re better than normal. Maybe you’re just seeing glimpses of Nefertari’s capabilities.”
I stopped walking and Talia looked back at me. Shaking my head back and forth, I felt my long hair caress my back. “I’m frightened, Talia. What if I’m like Menes? The more different I am, the more likely…”
“More likely what?”
“More likely that you will see me as anything but a monster.”
Talia took my arm in hers and pulled me along. “The reason the man asked where our husbands were, is that is a normal occurrence in Egypt when women are outside. Women are to be home, cooking, cleaning, and tending the children. Any woman that is out in the evening must therefore be single and that is an afront to many men here. It happens all the time.”
I was grateful that Talia tried to act normally for my sake. “Why didn’t you stay in the United States?”
“Don’t get me wrong, as I loved it there, but I only had a student visa and when my parents died, I came home and never thought to go back. I love the beauty of Egypt, and the culture, even if the men are generally not very kind to strangers and single women. It gets easier if you have friends and are out with a group, but, because I’m with you, a foreigner, we will stand out more.”
I laughed. “I’m Nefertari’s clone, one of the most beloved female figures in all Egyptian history, and yet they see me as a foreigner.”
“It’s quite ironic, isn’t it? Here we are.”
The hotel was open, airy, spacious, and many tourists were coming and going. I heard a dozen foreign languages by the time we crossed the large foyer. I understood every word. More than one conversation commented on our beauty and I had to concentrate on Talia leading me into the restaurant and lounge area.
Once seated in a dark, corner booth with our backs to the wall, I felt better and started to relax even with the men at the bar getting neck strain as they looked towards us.
“I told you, Kaira. Half the men in the place are giving you the look right now. The other half are either with their wives, mistresses, or not remotely interested in women. You’ll get used to it.”
“It’s creepy. I never thought about how men looked at women before except when it was obviously rude or leering. Please tell me I wasn’t like that.”
“I did notice you checking me out, but you were never leering. You were subtle about it and I found that caring. I think every woman enjoys knowing that they are found to be attractive, but there is a fine line between an acknowledging look and what most men give.”
I leaned back and closed my eyes to try and quell the storms in my overactive brain, but I felt the weight of my hair and how the long strands brushed my neck. The gentle rise of my chest caused the slightest movement of my breasts and the light cool breeze on my exposed calves was refreshing. I couldn’t get away from the new sensations.
I opened my eyes again to see Talia staring at me. Her hand slid into mine under the table and entwined my fingers with hers as the waiter came by. We ordered a pizza and two Guinness beers.
When the beers came, Talia raised her glass. “To you, Kaira.”
“Why me?”
“Because toasting to anything else just doesn’t make sense.”
I lifted my glass and touched it to Talia’s. “Then to you as well, Talia.”
***
I woke quickly, rolling over to come face-to-face with Talia. She was sleeping so peacefully and looked like an angel. The previous night had been both wonderful and challenging. The simple act of eating pizza and drinking a beer with gentle casual conversation was reassuring, yet the hotel had been filled with tourists from all around the world. I had tried to filter the conversations out, but I could understand each one no matter the language.
Sitting up, I stretched and looked down at the lacey edges of the black nightgown that barely covered anything on me. As I longingly let my eyes travel back to Talia, I couldn’t deny that I was drawn to her. My parents would be aghast. “It’s a sin.”, they would say. Two women being together just didn’t align with their beliefs.
Looking up towards the sky, I recalled how God had smote the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah for their sexual perversion. If Nefertari and Menes were children of fallen angels and human women, then angels existed. If angels existed, then God must also exist, and He would be pretty pissed off with me.
I never asked Talia why she was drawn to women and not men, but I suspected it was something traumatic. I never understood why God would choose to punish someone for their sin, when all they were seeking was love. If it was someone else’s sin that caused a woman to fear men, why punish her?
And then there was me. I was a man, and because of some accident I absorbed Nefertari’s essence and was now female. Female with a man’s brain and one that had always loved women.
“Why?” I whispered.
“Why what?”
Talia’s hand caressed my shoulder as her lips brushed my neck from behind. She was incredibly hard to resist.
I reached for her hand and held it to my cheek. “Why don’t you have your shower first while I make us some breakfast?”
There was a short pause before Talia spoke. “I know you’re struggling with everything, Kaira. Please forgive me, but I need to know if there is a future for us. Your nearness overwhelms me. I can’t look at you without wanting to touch you and kiss you. I have waited my entire life to find someone like you. I love you, Kaira. I know you need time to process everything, but I…”
I looked up towards the sky. I wanted to shake my fist and to shout out my anger, but I decided an even better action was warranted. I turned to face Talia and my anger at God and everything religious immediately vanished. Talia’s eyes expressed her vulnerability, her quivering lower lip demonstrated the depth of her fear. I knew I loved Talia.
I reached my hand to caress her cheek. “You once said I was yours and you should know there is nothing in this world that I want more than you, Talia. Yes, I struggle minute by minute with the changes that have happened to me, but every day I wake more accepting of who I now am. I fell for you the moment we first met and even though my heart was dashed when you told me your innermost secret, I continued my descent. Your slightest touch, like when you leaned over my shoulder to look at the photo of the second marker, would draw me even further. You ask me if there is a future for us, but I can’t see any future where you are not a part of my life. I love you, Talia.”
I pulled her to me and kissed her.
We kissed and hugged and held each other closely until our kisses shifted from thankfulness to loving passion.
***
We laid together under a single sheet. Our bodies were entwined, and our lips lightly brushed each other’s.
“I have no words to describe how incredibly wonderful that was, Talia.”
“I’ve never made love to another person before, Kaira. You’re my first and, I dare say, last. For whom could ever compare with what I just experienced with you?”
“I’m tempted to spend the rest of my days here in bed with you. My offer to cook you breakfast still stands.”
“Mmmm. I could get used to this.” Talia kissed me, winked, and slipped from the bed.
I slipped the nightgown on, turned towards her mirror, and smiled before wandering into the kitchen.
***
We walked towards the U.S. Embassy in Cairo, and the closer we got the more ill at ease I felt. Still, we continued until a soldier stepped in front of us as we tried to enter the facility.
“State your purpose.”
“I lost my U.S. passport and need to apply for a new one.”
The soldier stepped aside. “Through the doors and the metal detectors please.”
It took a few minutes for the guards to search Talia’s purse, but once that was done, we stood in a lengthy line for service.
When it was finally my turn, I was waved to a window. “State your purpose please, Miss.”
“I need a new passport.”
The man frowned. “There are forms over there. Fill them out, then get back in line. We should be able to accommodate you within a week.”
“I’m not sure you fully understand. Not only do I need a new passport, but there are extenuating circumstances that I need to discuss. Is there an agent I can speak with?”
“Miss, the process is very clear. You fill out the forms, bring them back to me. I will review and set up a meeting with an agent in a week or so.” He waved us away.
I turned, but then turned back. “I’m in a great deal of danger. Please!”
“As if I don’t hear that story every day. Move away or I will have you removed.”
Talia grabbed my arm and pulled me towards the forms table. “It was a long shot anyways.”
Just as we arrived at the table, we heard a commotion behind us.
“Stop! Sir!”
We quickly faced the entrance of the embassy where the shouting was occurring. Menes was forging ahead, ignoring the guards as his eyes found mine.
“Nefertari!” Menes shouted in ancient Egyptian.
I felt the pull of his voice, but I fought against it.
A guard thrust his rifle towards Menes and stood to block his path, but Menes simply batted him away like he was a gnat.
Suddenly alarms went off and the room was filled with armed soldiers. They yelled for everyone to get down, which Talia and I readily obliged. They moved to surround Menes and he looked at them with disdain.
“Nefertari!” His eyes bored into mine.
“Down! Get down and put your hands behind your head!”
Menes roared in anger and shouted in English. “She is mine!” His finger pointed straight at me.
“Down on the ground or we will fire!”
I watched in horror as Menes ignored them and strode towards me. Several deafening shots rang out. I wasn’t certain if the bullets passed through Menes, stopped and fell at his feet, or dissolved away, but Menes apeared unhurt. He was also very angry and grabbed the closest rifle, ripped it from the astonished guard’s hands, then backhanded the guard aside. The guard crashed into two other guards knocking them down. I watched as one by one Menes brought down the entire squad before turning his eyes back on me.
I scrambled to my feet and pushed Talia behind me as Menes came straight for me speaking once again in ancient Egyptian.
“Come to me, Nefertari. Together we will rule this world. Do you forget what we had together? You loved me once.”
I felt pressure in my mind and suddenly I was back in ancient Egypt. I was lying on my back as Menes… I screamed and staggered as I pushed Menes from my mind. Menes stood before me smiling evilly. I was weak and shaken as he moved to grab my wrist.
Perhaps it was Talia’s bracelet or something else, but I felt a spark as he held my wrist. Menes grabbed his hand, screamed, and vanished in a swirl of smoke. Turning to Talia, I hugged her tightly before sounds of injured guards broke through my fear. Something had awoken within me.
“Stay here, Talia.”
I left her wide-eyed as I moved quickly to a guard not far from us. His neck was broken, and he was dead, but as I put my hands on him, I could only describe what I felt was faith explode within me. “Rise and be healed.”
I was astonished as the man’s neck moved back to normal and he stood. As stunned as I was, I moved quickly from guard to guard. My hands and words were all that was needed to bring them healing.
When everyone was back on their feet, I stood staring at my hands as Talia gently took hold of them.
“I have so many questions, Kaira, but only one is urgent. Are you all right, my love?”
Soldiers flooded the room and levelled their rifles at the two of us. The guards I had healed were confused and angry at the soldiers.
“This woman saved us, healed us! Put your weapons down!”
Ignoring the guards, Talia and I were ordered to our knees. We complied quickly and my hands were pulled roughly behind me and bound. Talia was separated from me as I was taken to a heavily guarded cell where I was placed and locked to a table.
I waited a long time before I heard someone yelling outside the door. “I want answers! Now!”
The door opened with a metallic clank and several U.S. Military and high-level government officials stepped inside.
The military man paced back and forth, his eyes never left me. It was the government official that sat down across from me.
“I’m Henry Landsford, Director of the U.S. Embassy here in Cairo. Do you mind telling me who you are and what happened here today?”
“Where is Talia?”
“She is in another room. She is safe and being cared for.”
“She should be here with me.”
“As far as I’m concerned, I could charge you both with terrorism.”
“You have no grounds! I came here seeking asylum in my own country.”
“We have no record of you being a U.S. citizen. Facial recognition has also failed. Who are you, why do you claim American citizenship, and once again, what the hell was all that about?”
“Talia has a flash drive with copies of videos we took that can corroborate my story. My name is Dr. William Grant. I’m an American archeologist visiting Egypt on a dig to find the first pharaoh Menes. Menes is the man that stormed your embassy and injured your guards.”
Henry rubbed his face with his hands. “You hardly look like a William to me and that man didn’t look like a desiccated mummy.”
“That’s because I was transformed by a curse to become Menes’ mistress, Nefertari, when we accidently brought Menes back to life.”
“Lock her up! I want fingerprints, DNA, and I want to know exactly who she is by morning!”
“Sir? I’m not lying. Get the flash drive and watch the video. Menes is alive and he seems to want nothing else other than me at his side to rule the world. We have seen his power. He wasn’t affected by your bullets. We’ve seen a car crash into him in Kharga and he didn’t flinch. I also want to point out, on my own behalf, that I healed your wounded.”
“Get her out of my sight!”
“Sir? Henry? Have your men take a sample of my blood and get my chromosome count. There is also work being done to see if my DNA matches the recently discovered mummy of Nefertari in Memphis. Talia has my, Dr. William Grant’s identification with her in her purse. I can tell you my bank account passwords and the amount of money I have on my credit cards. As implausible as this all sounds, it’s the truth.”
Henry didn’t say a word, but I was grabbed by two guards, taken to a room where they fingerprinted me, took a DNA swab, and a blood sample. I was then ushered into a cell. Aside for a few minutes where I was given food and water, I was left alone.
I sat on the uncomfortable cot, my leg chained to the bed frame that was bolted to the wall and floor. I stared at my hands as I recalled their healing touch. Like the Biblical stories of old, I had raised a man from the dead. Did this somehow validate everything my parents believed?
As I sat there, the room flooded with light and a man stepped out of the light towards me. This was not Menes, but rather someone, something, entirely different. His face shone and his eyes burned through to my very soul. Golden hair cascaded over his shoulders and onto his white linen robes. Around his waist was a golden sash. His presence was so powerful that I fell to my knees and averted my eyes.
“Look at me, my child.”
I slowly raised my head and forced myself to look into his eyes.
“Are you God? Have you come to punish me?”
“I am not the Lord Almighty. I am the Archangel Gabriel, and I am your father.”
I closed my eyes tightly, then reopened them to see him still standing there.
“I don’t understand.”
“I live between Earth and Heaven as a warrior against the fallen, as a guardian to those on Earth, and as a messenger of the Almighty One. There was a woman of Egypt. I protected her from the time she was a child. I watched her become a woman of incredible caring, grace, and virtue. I came to her and she conceived a baby girl. That girl, my only daughter, was named Nefertari. I shielded Nefertari from the knowledge of who she was and the powers that made her unique, but there was another that knew. Lucifer had taken an Egyptian woman and she gave birth to a son. He was named Menes.”
I was astonished and shocked to be in a room with the Archangel Gabriel and barely able to look him in his eyes, but my curiosity overcame my fear. “Nefertari never knew she was different… You called me your child, but I’m not Nefertari.” I bowed my head and once again averted my eyes.
“One day you will fully understand but know that you are as much my daughter as Nefertari had been. You were born for great things.”
“But I am no one…” My mind recalled my time with Talia and my voice became a whisper. “…a sinner… How can I…?”
“The Lord Almighty chooses whom He chooses.”
“I still don’t understand. Why have I been changed into a woman?”
“The children of angels and daughters of men are not like others. They belong to Earth and the realm between Earth and Heaven. Everything about your life has led to this moment. You released my daughter’s soul only to absorb her essence and to become that which is needed.”
“What does God need of me?”
“The world will fall to Menes’ evil ways. You are to point the people back to God.”
“God wants me to be a prophet? I’m not like Daniel, Isaiah, Moses, or Samuel. I’m not even certain I believe what my parents taught me. I was trying to disprove God exists.”
“Your attempt to disprove the Almighty One was an effort on your part to absolve yourself from the religious viewpoints of the world and your parents. However, you have always believed. You are correct in that you are not like prophets of old. You are more than Daniel, Isaiah, Moses, and Samuel, for they were merely human vessels. You are not.”
“How can I be a prophetess for God when I don’t even know why I’m here and why God created us in the first place?”
“You know this. You came to the answer when you were thirteen years old. I was there watching over you.”
“Thirteen? That was the year I went to the church summer camp.”
“A church pastor was leading a discussion about the character of God and why He created mankind.”
“I remember… Others were suggesting God wanted to rule, or that God wanted people to worship Him.”
“It was you that pointed out that the only character trait of God that was consistent with a perfect being, would be love.”
“…that God created us to share what was already perfect. But how can I, a sinner, be God’s prophetess? Talia and I…”
“What does the Almighty One desire from us?”
I was confused and my worldview shattered, but the words rolled effortlessly from my lips. “Our love.”
“And what does He desire secondly?”
“That we love one another. But Sodom and Gomorrah…?”
“The people of Sodom and Gomorrah had fallen into lust of each other. They put sexual relations as an idol before the Almighty One, and that was the sin they were punished for. Had they not been punished, their sin would have spread to others, keeping more of mankind from uniting with God. It is the desires of the self and self-reliance that block one from coming to Him.”
I pondered that for a second before refocusing on more important matters at hand.
“How can I stop Menes? He wasn’t hurt by bullets or a car. He has inhuman strength and the ability to vanish.”
“His father has instructed him, but Menes’ intent, like his father’s, will always be for the ultimate destruction of God’s creation. His desire is to pull mankind away from God. You are not the creation of evil, but of good.”
“You will teach me?”
“You have all that you need. Faith.”
I almost laughed. “Faith?”
“You felt it when you healed the guards. You must believe.”
“If I believe hard enough that none of this happened, will time revert, and I could become William Grant again?”
“You cannot change the past. You are as you always will be for the rest of your days.”
“There is no going back then. What am I supposed to do?”
“Your first step is to leave this place. Then listen to your inner voice, the voice that is connected to the realm between Earth and the Almighty One. It will guide you.”
I pointed to my ankle that was bound to the bed frame. “Leaving here might be a challenge.”
“It wasn’t a challenge for Paul and Silas when they were in prison. You are highly favored, Kaira. The Lord is with you.”
Gabriel vanished, leaving me wondering if I only dreamed the encounter. On a good note, at least he didn’t tell me I would conceive a child.
I looked at the metal bracelet around my ankle and the steel door to my cell. Faith…
“Unlock.”
Nothing.
I closed my eyes and touched the slightly warm metal, willing it to unlock.
Nothing.
I sat down on the cot and pulled my knees to my chest whispering to myself. “I’m a Nephilim, a child of Gabriel and a human woman. I’m supposed to be a prophet and turn people back to God, and yet I don’t have faith. I have faith that the cot I am on is designed to support my weight and I trust that knowledge, so I sit on it. But faith to unlock doors and let me walk out of this embassy without being shot is something of a different nature. Paul and Silas didn’t have faith…” I paused as I tried to put myself in their situation. “They didn’t have faith that the doors would all open… They had faith that God would work everything out as it was supposed to be. I don’t have the power to heal, but somehow I connected to God’s will for that to happen.”
I leaned back against the cold wall with a smug smile on my face. “If you want me to leave here, God, then you will take care of everything.”
I waited for an Earthquake, the doors to pop open, and my chains to fall off, but nothing of the like happened. I waited nearly an hour and still nothing happened.
I frowned and tapped my fingers against my forehead. What was it about the guards? How was I able to heal them? I had compassion for them and concern for their well-being and their families. I felt I was somewhat responsible. I acted and I could feel my actions were in alignment with God’s will. He wanted them healed and I was the bridge… I can’t simply sit back as that suggests I have no will of my own. God doesn’t force me to love Him for that wouldn’t be love at all.
I felt it within me. A stirring combination of action and belief. Glancing up at the camera in the corner, I waved at it. The red light went out, my ankle bracelet unlocked, and the door to my cell opened. I was aligning my actions and belief with God’s will for me to leave. It wasn’t much different than anything else I tried, but it was the combination.
I stepped out into the hallway. The guards were gone. Camera lights blinked off, and a door opened to my left revealing a table with Talia’s purse. Taking the purse, I moved to another locked door and placed my hand on the handle. It unlatched at my touch. Inside the room I found Talia.
I rushed to her side and hugged her. “We’re free to leave, Talia.”
Removing her ankle cuff, I took her hand in mine, pulled her behind me, and back into the hallway.
“They’re just letting us go?”
“I wouldn’t necessarily say the embassy is letting us go.”
“What do you mean?”
We turned the corner and I looked up at a camera with the light still glowing red. “I assume you’re recording this. We’re here to help, but we need to be away from here to be in the right place. Please know there is more going on than you realize and, in the days to come, you will understand.”
The red light blinked off and the door at the end of the hallway opened. I pulled a wide-eyed Talia through the doorway into a room filled with guards and soldiers, but they were all soundly asleep. We walked straight through the middle of the room and the door at the far end opened for us. This let us out and onto the steps near the front of the embassy.
“Are you doing this, Kaira?”
“Yes, partly.”
Two guards remained on duty and alert at the entrance to the embassy, but we walked past them as if we were invisible. Once around the corner, a Land Rover pulled up.
“May I ask what you two are doing out here at three in the morning?”
Talia looked at Hazim, but she was still quite perplexed. “Ask wonder girl.”
“Wonder girl?”
I opened the door for Talia. “Perfect timing, Hazim. Can you take us to Talia’s apartment?”
Hazim looked at me via the rearview mirror. “I had this strange compulsion… I woke up and felt a sense of urgency to drive to the embassy.”
Talia carefully took my hand in hers. “What happened back there?”
“Where do you want me to start explaining from?”
“After Menes came through the door.”
***
Our drive had been quick and Hazim came with us into Talia’s apartment. He sipped coffee and Talia sat close to me, but it felt like she was afraid to touch me. It had been a difficult story to share and I was afraid the events of the past day had frightened her away from me. I yearned for her touch, but I steadily prepared myself for the worst.
Hazim looked conflicted. “Gabriel… As in the angel Gabriel of Daniel?”
Taking my eyes off Talia’s, I turned to Hazim. “Unless there are multiple Gabriel’s, then I would assume so. He claimed Nefertari, and now me, as his daughter. That I am a creature of Earth and the realm between Earth and Heaven. He told me God wants me to guide the people back to him.”
“But you’re a woman. All the prophets were men.”
“Miriam, Huldah, Deborah, and Noadiah were all considered prophets.”
“But to be heard and respected, one would need to be a man. Only a man can be a priest of God.”
“I don’t know or understand why this is happening, Hazim. Gabriel said he hid the knowledge of who Nefertari was from her. In my dreams and visions of the past, Nefertari didn’t seem to think she was different than anyone else. She feared and loathed Menes even though they…” I shuddered. “I admit I feel different. Not just because I’m now a woman, but somehow connected at a deeper level to powers beyond sight. I felt something when Menes touched me, and I believe that in some way I’m to counter Menes. I’m his opposite.”
“If you are God’s prophet, can you cast His fire down upon this table?”
I looked at the table and realized doing this would be against God’s will. Miraculous signs and wonders were a way of demonstrating to many people God’s sovereign power. It wasn’t a parlor trick. I felt I was subtly and slowly attuning to God and His desires. “Perhaps, but I will remind you of Moses when he struck the stone and commanded water to come forth. Although water appeared, he had sinned against God in the process and was never allowed into the promised land.”
“This is all difficult to believe, Kaira. Your female brain is weak and susceptible to whimsical fancy.”
Talia sat forward and stared at Hazim. “I was there, Hazim. I saw Menes wipe out a squadron of guards, withstand bullets, and kill a man with barely any effort. I watched Kaira bring that same man back from death, fully restored from his injuries all by a single touch and a word. Tonight, we walked out of the U.S. embassy with doors and chains unlocking and guards asleep. These things just don’t happen and to hear you belittle Kaira like this is beneath you.”
“I mean no disrespect to either of you. Everything about this situation has challenged my own beliefs and my male-dominated culture. I should be going. If you need anything, I am here to help.”
Hazim stood and left. For a moment I felt utterly alone until Talia threw her arms around me.
“You were amazing at the embassy. I feel so blessed to be yours.”
“Are you certain you feel that way, Talia? You seemed so distant when Hazim was here.”
“Showing my love for you in front of any man in Egypt is dangerous. It was all I could do to keep myself from smothering you in kisses.”
“I thought after what happened you might be afraid of me.”
“I’m no weak-minded female subject to whimsical fancy. I gave you my heart and with it a covenant that is unbreakable. With all this new revelation about yourself, are you feeling any different?”
“I feel oddly calm and nonchalant about it all. I spoke face to face with Gabriel, an angel. I should be running away to hide somewhere. Gabriel said things to me that were comforting and final. He said I am as I need to be and that there is no going back to the old me. While I had already surmised this might be the case, the confirmation has helped me look forward and not to the past.”
“I told you that you weren’t like Menes.” Talia reached out and stroked my hair. “Look at you… my angel. Maybe you’re my guardian angel.”
That made me laugh. “Unless guardian angels have been given a new job description keeping those they are responsible for in constant danger, then I’m frightened how my quarter millennium appraisal with my boss will go.”
“I love that your humor is returning. What do we do now, or maybe the better question is what will happen next?”
I sat down and waited for Talia to sit down next to me. I laid my head on her shoulder and felt her arms wrap around me. “I probably read through the Bible more than a dozen times growing up. I listened to preaching three times a week and went to Sunday school and weeknight classes. I always imagined the prophets hearing God’s voice clearly in their minds or having two-way conversations giving them directions. Maybe that will come, but I don’t feel compelled to do anything now.”
“If we use Moses as an example, like you, he had his burning bush moment before he was sent to free his people in Egypt. He hesitantly confronted the pharaoh. Perhaps you need to do the same.”
“I expect that will be the case, but I don’t even know where Menes is.”
“In the meantime, let’s see what clothes I have that might fit you until we can find a time to go shopping. I can’t have my angel walking around with only one outfit.”
***
By late morning we had gone through most of Talia’s clothing and found several outfits I could wear as my dress was in dire need of cleaning. We had shopped for some food and a few essentials and had just put these items away when there was a strong knock at the door.
I could see fear in Talia’s eyes.
“Do you think it is Menes, Kaira?”
“He doesn’t seem to be the knocking type.”
We both moved to the door and opened it together. Henry Landsford, Embassy Director was standing there looking rather frustrated.
“Mr. Landsford. To what do we owe the pleasure?”
“You both know perfectly well why I’m here.”
Talia looked at me, then remembered her Egyptian hospitality. “Please, come in. Would you like some coffee?”
Henry’s face softened a little. “Yes. Thank you.”
Talia busied herself making coffee, while I offered Henry a seat. I sat down on the couch across from him.
“Quite frankly, Miss Grant, if that is indeed your name, I’m at a loss for words. Who helped you escape last night?”
“God.”
“This isn’t helping. I want names.”
“I just gave you one. I’m sure you have access to the camera footage. Who else did you see?”
“This isn’t a game, Miss Grant. I could have you extradited.”
“Extradited? For what crime?”
“You must have had inside help.”
“You could say that. God is everywhere.”
Henry sighed heavily. “I have people breathing down my neck for answers. You don’t appear to be a threat unless you’re with that maniac that walked past our security yesterday and took out our guards.”
“I can assure you that Menes and I, while connected to something larger, are not on the same side.”
“We’ve been following up on your story, but I’m having a hard time believing any of it. Why did you come to the Embassy?”
“I told you this already. You saw the video footage of when we found Menes’ tomb?”
“Yes, but that can be forged.”
“It’s hard to forge a man walking into the Embassy and taking out your guards. I told you everything and I have been truthful. I assume you have my blood results by now?”
“We would like more to confirm. Who came into your cell? The camera showed a flash of light, then nothing for nearly twenty minutes.”
“You wouldn’t believe me.”
Henry sat back and glared at me as Talia came in from the kitchen and set down some coffee and biscuits for everyone.
“You should believe Kaira, Mr. Landsford. There may come a time when you need her support.”
“What aren’t you both telling me?”
I leaned forward. “Menes is the son of an Egyptian woman and Lucifer. His desire is to destroy God’s creation and turn people from God. I don’t know what he is capable of, but he will be hard to stop.”
“I’ll humor you, Miss Grant. Let’s say that Menes is the spawn of Satan. Why exactly did he come to the Embassy looking for you?”
“He wants me at his side.”
Talia grabbed my hand. “And probably to have babies.”
I glanced at Talia, smiled, and gently squeezed her hand.
“He wants you because you’re special?”
“You must have seen the blood results. I’m not exactly human.”
“What exactly are you? An alien?”
“Nefertari was the daughter of an Egyptian woman and an angel. A Nephilim. It is what I have become.”
“Pfft. Granted your beauty is otherworldly, but seriously?”
Henry’s phone rang, he listened for a minute, then hung up without saying anything.
“Turn on the television.”
Talia found her remote and the television came to life. Menes appeared on the screen. I took the remote from Talia and changed the channels to see the same image on every station.
“I am Menes, god of this world.”
He appeared to be looking straight at me.
“You will all bow down to me. Those that worship me will be granted life. Those that don’t will burn.”
An image of me appeared on the screen. “Nefertari, come to me and together we will rule this world.”
The image shifted back to Menes and panned out. He was standing on top of a wall near the Sphynx. Men armed with machine guns could be seen closing in on him. They opened fire and Menes turned towards them. I watched in horror as the men were scattered across the sands like leaves blowing in a strong autumn wind.
Another man stepped up next to him.
“That’s Hank!”
The image shifted to Hank.
“Dr. William Grant, Kaira, Nefertari… Whatever you are calling yourself. You can’t compete with the power of Menes. You will come to him willingly, or our followers will drag you here.”
The image vanished and regular programming returned to the screen.
Talia turned off the television. Ignoring the fact that a man was in the room, she cupped my face. “No! I won’t let him take you.”
Henry’s phone rang again.
“Yes… I’m sitting across from her now. What do you expect me to do? She walked out of a locked cell and our Embassy. Yes, sir. I understand.” Henry hung up the phone. “That was my boss. He wants me to take you into custody. For your own safety, of course.”
“Your boss knows about me and that you’re here? You didn’t want to provide me identification, and now you want me to come with you for my own protection?”
“Menes’ attack on our embassy and your blood results and video footage were all provided to him by me. Will you come with me willingly?”
“Considering you have no jurisdiction here, I’m under no obligation to go with you. However, I want you to know I’m here to help, even if I’m not certain how.”
“If you walked out of the embassy with God’s help, how do you not know how to help us.”
“I grew up the son of a pastor and was taught all the stories of the Bible. I can tell you when I came here, I wanted to prove to myself that God didn’t exist. What has happened has put my beliefs in direct conflict with what the truth may be. Last night, I felt oddly at peace with my actions. Today, I’m not sure I could accomplish the same thing. I’m sure you have lots of questions, but I bet you I have more.”
“U.S. citizens were attacked yesterday, and you were there. You’re somehow connected to whatever that thing is out there. Help us understand what we’re dealing with and we can offer you protection.”
“Protection? You do realize that Menes was considered a god? I’m not sure you can protect me from Menes, but I do want answers and perhaps if we work together, we can find some.”
Henry stood. “All right then. I have a car outside.”
“I want your assurance that Talia will be free to go at any time.”
“At this time there is no reason to suspect Talia.”
Talia stood and slipped her hand into mine. “Where Kaira goes, I go.”
I was surprised that there were several armed guards waiting for us as we stepped out into the street. One leaned close to Henry Landsford and whispered something to him.
Henry turned to both of us. “I was just been informed that there is a situation brewing near the embassy. We should be fine, but citizens are coming unglued with the recent television announcements by Menes.”
“Why would people go to the embassy?”
“When the networks came back on, they began playing cellphone video footage of you and Menes at the embassy.”
“Can’t we go someplace else?”
“We can get there safely and once inside we should have no problems.”
I frowned and slid into the back seat. I felt my life being torn from my control minute by minute. Talia slipped into the seat next to me and our small caravan of vehicles moved steadily towards the embassy. As we drove, I stared out the windows to see people coming out of buildings and into the streets. Some carried signs stating Menes was their god or Menes was Mohammed reincarnated. Others were calling upon the goddess Nefertari. None of the messages gave me any comfort at all.
As we neared the embassy, our caravan came to a sudden stop. A large crowd had gathered, and many people pressed against the vehicles. At first it all seemed peaceful, but then a man spotted me inside the car and started shouting and hitting the car. He was yelling in Arabic. “It’s Nefertari! Bring her to Menes for a reward!”
Talia screamed as the car began to rock back and forth and rocks were smashed against the windows.
Placing my hand on the windowpane, I closed my eyes. I could feel the hatred, the alignment with evil all around me. I gently whispered out a prayer. “Protect us.”
When I opened my eyes again, a bolt of lightning came from the cloudless sky and hit the ground next to us. People scattered in all directions.
Henry yelled out. “Go!”
The cars lurched forward and into the relative safety of the embassy compound. Talia pulled me aside when we got out of the car.
“Was that you?”
“I’m not sure. I’m confused about everything right now.”
“Well, thank God, your angel friend, or whoever you’re connected to for me. I thought we were done for.”
Henry came up and took my arm. “Let’s get you inside. We don’t need you standing out here to attract more crazies.”
We maneuvered through the gun-toting guards until we came to a large interior room. A man spotted me and came straight towards me. His walk was quick and purposeful, and his gaze was intense. He stopped a few feet away and dropped to his knees.
“What do I call you? How do you wish to be worshipped?”
I was shocked and frightened at the same time. “I’m not God to be worshipped. Please… stand.”
“Yesterday, you healed me. You raised my friend from the dead. We both have families… Tell me what I must do.”
“I’m no one. I have no power. I’m nothing special. Please, live your life, enjoy your families.”
“You say you have no power and yet you healed me completely.”
I lowered my eyes to the ground as feelings of unworthiness washed over me. Seeing my discomfort, Henry interrupted.
“Back to your station, soldier. Kaira, please follow me.”
I was grateful that the guard never persisted and headed back to his post. Henry led the way through the building until we came to a conference room. A video conference was already in session with very official looking dignitaries sitting around a table on the screen.
“Everyone, I want to introduce you to Kaira Grant.”
A few people on the screen leaned forward as if to get a better look. One older man chuckled. “So, this Menes guy wants her? I think I can understand that. What can you tell us Henry? What’s happening over there in Egypt?”
“It’s rather complicated, sir.”
“Which is why we are having this conference call with you. We don’t have all day here, Henry. Perhaps Miss Grant can try to explain?”
I hated video conferences as I never felt like I was looking at the right person. “I’m not entirely certain any answers I give will be satisfactory. I’ll provide you the Cliff Notes version. On an archeological dig in Kharga, I brushed what could have been Nefertari’s heart while I was in Menes’ tomb. Mene’s reanimated himself in effect transforming me and now he wants me by his side.”
The man leaned closer to the camera; his face filled the screen. “Transformed you into what, exactly?”
I shrugged. “God’s messenger?”
“Pfft! You claim to be William Grant. William Grant of Texas, son of deceased Elizabeth and Chester Grant. The same William Grant that posted a blog about the non-existence of God?”
I winced. “Sounds kind of foolish now… Yes. I’m the same person… sort of. I mean, I’m still me…”
The man on the screen interrupted me. “Yeah, yeah.” He stepped away from the screen and turned back to face us again. “Henry?”
“Yes, sir?”
“I want her on the first flight back to the United States.”
Within my soul I felt this was wrong. Horrific images began to flood my mind showing me what would happen if I went back to the United States. Additional images began to show themselves as well.
“No.”
The man on the screen huffed. “You’re in no position to…”
“I said no.” The images were like pieces of a puzzle, slowly fitting together. “You are Scott Tromony. When you were five years old, you fell off your bicycle. Your mother came outside and carried you indoors. She didn’t say a word, even though you were afraid because you were riding your bike against your mother’s wishes. She bandaged up your knee and cooked you macaroni and cheese, your favorite meal. To this day, you have never understood why she didn’t discipline you.”
“How…?”
“Mr. Tromony, sir. I can’t explain everything, but I need to be here right now. Just as I could see what happened to you when you were young, I feel something is about to happen. Something very bad and if I’m not here, then it will get much worse. As much as I would love a chance to go home and find normalcy, I need to stay here.”
He leaned in close to the camera again. “Henry, I don’t care how you do it. Get her on a plane even if you need to put her in chains.”
“No! You don’t understand!”
“I don’t think you understand, Miss or Mister Grant. If you are connected to this Menes person and he just shut down all communication channels in the United States, then we are damn well not going to let you out of our grasp. We’re talking about the largest breach of our national security in the history of the United States and you know more than you’re telling us. You are now a prisoner of the United States.”
Guards hesitated, but Henry nodded to them. They flanked me on both sides. Talia lashed out at them.
“How could you! Don’t touch Kaira! She saved your lives yesterday. Henry! You gave us your word!”
Henry looked down and shook his head. “I’m sorry. I have my orders.”
“Take Miss Asfour with her. Anyone that is involved are to be considered terrorists.”
I struggled against the guards that pulled my arms behind my back and cuffed my wrists. “You said she was free to go! Let her go and I will come peacefully.”
Scott Tromony smirked on the screen. “What are you going to do about it? You are a terrorist, linked to that madman and his flunky Hank Frazetti. Guantanamo Bay has special places for people like you. I want them here by tonight, Henry.”
The screen went blank as I turned angrily to Henry. “You lied to us.”
“I had no idea this would be his stance, Kaira. It will be all right. You will be safe from Menes, and I am positive you will be proven innocent back in the United States.”
“I’ve seen how these things get out of control, Henry. First, the media will roast me. Second, I have no identification or history which will suggest I am complicit with Menes. I’ll either be made a scapegoat or the government will turn me into an experiment. Either way, Talia and I will not be safe. You need to listen to me. I might be the only person in the world that can stop Menes.”
Henry looked away. “It’s not my decision. Guards get them in the car. We’re heading to the airport.”
Talia rushed to my side even as guards reached for her. “Do something, Kaira!”
I closed my eyes and tried to quiet my thoughts, but I couldn’t focus on any inner voice. “I don’t know how to control it, Talia. It just seems to happen when everything is perfectly lined up. What would we do anyways?”
Talia pulled against the guards, but they held her fast. “You lying imbeciles! Kaira saved your people and this is how you repay her? Do you really think it will go well for you siding with the spawn of Satan? Because this is exactly what you are doing. Do you know that Menes will stop at nothing to get to Kaira? He was unhurt by bullets. I have no doubt that before you get Kaira on a plane, Menes will wipe you out.”
The guards looked aghast. There was real fear in their eyes.
One of the guards spoke up. “Maybe she’s right, Henry. This all feels like end-of-days stuff going on. I have a family to think of.”
Henry looked back to the blank screen before turning back to me. “Kaira, you alluded to something bad about to happen. Do you have any idea what that is?”
I shook my head. “It’s just a feeling. I need to start moving towards the Sphynx. Deep down, I know I must confront Menes.”
“I’m going to lose my job over this.”
“Better your job than your life, Henry. Talia’s right. If you try to take me from Egypt, Menes will not allow that to happen and everyone around me will likely die. I’ve seen things. Pictures in my mind of what will happen if I don’t stay. If what I glimpsed was truly possible, then the end-of-days would look like a Sunday picnic in the park.”
“Release them both. I can offer you a ride to the Giza Necropolis assuming we can get out of here safely.”
I nodded. Talia took my hand in hers. “I don’t want to lose you, Kaira. Are you certain?”
“I know I need to head towards the Sphinx, but I have no idea what will happen when we get there.”
“All right, but I’m not leaving your side.”
***
Guards pushed back the growing crowds allowing our vehicle to move out onto the main street. We turned onto El Tahrir, crossed the Nile River, then turned south. We were closing in on Al Haram Street that would take us to Giza when the radio came on in the car.
“It is taking too long, Nefertari. Your delay has caused the deaths of many.”
Dread filled me. “Turn onto Salah Salem!”
Henry ordered the driver to turn.
“What’s going on, Kaira?”
“Menes is making a statement. Maybe I can stop it.”
We didn’t travel far down the road when I felt a tug on my spirit. “Stop the car!”
“We’re in the middle of the road!”
“Stop now!”
The car skidded to a stop. I threw the car door open and ran across the busy street. I halted my steps when I heard the screams. Directly ahead of me was the Church of the Archangels Michael and Gabriel. Flames erupted from the roof.
I ran across the stone-tiled patio. As I approached the front doors, I could hear the people inside banging on them. I reached for them only to have the doors burst into flames.
Talia screamed behind me as I reached for the doors again. The flames wrapped around my hands and yet I felt no pain. With a push, the doors opened inward, and a blast of heat and fire washed over me without affecting me.
I called upon God to put the flames out and to heal the people inside, but my faith faltered as I stepped inside the burning church. Around me hundreds of corpses stared lifeless towards the heavens. Their blackened bodies crackled with heat and fell to dust at my feet. I stood with shaking anger but without concern for the flames that danced around me, hot enough to melt the windows from their stone frames.
Talia screamed. “Kaira!” I turned back towards her. She was holding her arms up to protect herself from the heat. I was standing in the middle of an inferno, a mass cremation. Talia beckoned me towards her, and I slowly made my way back to her. When I reached her, I fell to my knees as she wrapped her arms around me. I wept.
I felt Talia’s hands on me, checking me for burns or injuries. I fell further until my face was almost touching the ground. Wracking sobs came from me.
“Talia! Kaira!”
Henry’s voice rose above the crowd. I lifted my tear-filled eyes to Talia.
“I failed them.”
Talia’s tears fell as well as she looked at the gutted church.
Henry looked at the church and to the crowd that was surrounding us. “Kaira, we should get you to safety. The crowd is growing.”
“I’m not worthy of protection. Those people died because of my lack of faith.”
Suddenly a light shone forth and I heard the gathering crowd of people gasp and fall back.
“No, my child. It wasn’t your lack of faith.”
I looked up into Gabriel’s face. “I couldn’t save them. I couldn’t put the flames out.”
“It was not your lack of faith, my daughter.”
“Then why did they die?”
“It was necessary.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Menes and his father must believe their power is absolute and uncontested. This was not the time nor place for you to rise in your power. The world needs to see and understand the truth of what Menes is.”
“And what is that truth?”
“That he is evil and a sacrifice must be made before Menes’ power can be taken from him.”
“I don’t understand.”
“You will, in time.”
With a flash of light, Gabriel vanished.
Talia fell to her knees beside me. “Was that…?”
“Gabriel.”
“As in the Archangel Gabriel… You’re father.”
I nodded.
“Holy…Sh.. Uhm… What did he mean when he said a sacrifice must be made?”
I looked back at the blackened church. “I have no idea. What more of a sacrifice could be made?”
Henry and the driver pulled us up to our feet. “What happened? What was that light?”
“You didn’t see or hear?”
“Just a blinding light. I heard nothing.”
“Maybe that’s for the best. I think we need to continue to the Sphinx.”
Henry shook his head. “I thought you said you could stop him.”
“I am just a piece of a larger picture. Perhaps I still need to learn more about what I can do, or my faith needs to be stronger. As horrible and callous as this sounds, more people are likely to die that I won’t be able to do anything about.”
“I won’t deny that there are things outside of my understanding, Kaira. You walked inside a burning building and were unharmed. If you feel a need to confront Menes, then I will help you.”
***
The ride to the Giza Necropolis didn’t take long. There were people that were flocking there and others running away. Egyptian military were trying to control the crowds and reach Menes.
I stepped from the car expecting to see the Sphynx larger than life, but it was lower than the parking lot and ruins of a temple blocked much of it from view. With all the people both surging forward and running away, it was chaos. Helicopters flew overhead, but it appeared the military didn’t want to fire on their priceless ruins.
People shouted when they spotted me. Those pushing to move towards Menes parted to make a way for me. Those running, paused only long enough to pray for my salvation.
Talia stayed at my side, but Henry was cut off by the crowd as they pulled in behind us. Talia leaned in close and whispered to me.
“This is unnerving. Except for the people trying to get away, everyone is blindly facing Menes. I don’t even know how they sense we’re approaching to create space. Are you sure about this?”
“I must confront Menes, but I have no idea what will happen. You should go back to Henry.”
“I can’t leave your side. Please don’t ask me to.”
I slipped her hand into mine. Grim determination settled heavily in the pit of my stomach. The crowd continued to move open allowing us to be guided to Menes. Barricades that normally blocked entrances to protected areas had been ripped away by the crowd. We walked forward where the people parted for us.
We came upon a paved opening right before the feet of the Sphynx. Menes’ smile was visible even though he stood on the head of the massive structure. He spoke out, his voice clearly heard by all.
“I called for Nefertari, and she comes to do my bidding. She is your goddess and will rule at my side.”
I was about to say something when the crowd pushed back and away from us. Hank stepped forward.
“You shouldn’t keep Menes waiting like you did, William. What should I call you?”
“Her name is Kaira, Hank. What the hell are you doing?”
“I told you before, it would be smart to get into Menes’ good graces. I recommend you both follow suit. He is immensely powerful. A god. Those that follow him will be rewarded.”
I finally found my voice. “Do you even know who he is, Hank?”
“Who cares?”
“He is the son of Lucifer.”
“That’s not my concern.” Hank shouted for all those around to hear. “Bow to your god and master, Nefertari.”
I didn’t need to raise my voice. It was empowered by God so that all could hear no matter how far they were away or what language they spoke. “There is only one God, and Menes is not Him. I will not bow to evil. Turn from this wicked man for he only brings pain and death, separation from the only true God.”
I saw the scowl on Menes’ face. He vanished in a puff of smoke and appeared near us.
Now that he was away from the Sphynx, I heard several shots ring out simultaneously. They didn’t just aim at Menes but also me. I felt the slightest breeze from the bullets, but they vanished before touching me.
“Don’t shoot! Your weapons cannot hurt him.” I spoke hoping the military snipers would stop. They didn’t.
Menes stepped closer to me and raised his hand. One helicopter and a dozen soldiers burst into flames. He smiled as he lowered his hand.
“You weren’t like this when we were together, Nefertari. You were submissive. Come to me. You will want for nothing. I will give you the world. Whatever you wish and I will grant it to you.”
“If I wished for you to die, would you do that for me?”
He scowled, his eyes focusing on Talia.
“Is this who you have chosen? This pathetic creature? You can’t even protect her. A god can grant life or death. Can you, Nefertari? I can.”
Talia looked at me, fear flooding her eyes as they rolled up in her head and she fell at my feet.
I screamed and fell on top of her. I shouted to God to restore her. My anger seethed as I cried.
“You see, Nefertari, you can’t stop me. Perhaps you need another demonstration.”
Two men pulled a young boy forward. He fought hard, kicking, and screaming. I looked up into Menes’ evil face as I cradled Talia’s head in my lap.
“You’re a monster.”
“I’m a god.”
The boy fell to the ground, dead and I screamed my wrath again.
“Give in to it, Nefertari. Give in to the anger. Lash out.”
My heart wrenched and with it came an epiphany. It wasn’t anger that moved God, it was love. I had to love the people like God loved them. I looked at the young boy. “Rise.” The boy stirred to life.
I stroked Talia’s face that was still wet with my tears and turned my eyes upon Menes. “You won’t win, Menes. You can’t win.” Talia gasped to life.
Menes took a step back. “This isn’t over Nefertari. You will submit to me.” He vanished, taking Hank with him.
Talia looked a little bewildered. “What happened?”
“Later, sweetheart. We still need to get out of here safely.”
The angry crowed pressed forward. I pulled Talia to me and took the boy’s hand. The crowd was like an ocean, swaying and rolling forward like waves waiting to crash onto the sand.
Keeping Talia and the boy close to me, I began leading us back to where Henry was parked. Menes must have not wanted me to die, at least not yet, as the mob parted again to let us pass. When we approached the parking lot, a woman shouted and waved.
The boy hugged me fiercely and called me an angel before running into what I assumed was his mother’s arms. As soon as Henry spotted us, he ran forward and escorted us into his vehicle. We sped of back towards the American Embassy.
“I heard what was said but didn’t see what happened. The crowd wouldn’t let us pass.”
“I’m sure that you can see it on the television.”
I held Talia close to me. Talia asked if they would drop us off at her apartment.
Henry frowned. “What aren’t you telling me?”
I was still processing everything, but Talia shared some.
“The military were shooting at both Menes and Kaira. Menes burned the soldiers and blew up a helicopter. Menes then wanted Kaira to yield to him, to publicly kneel and worship him as a god. She refused and then I can’t remember what happened after that.”
I pulled Talia to me and struggled with my emotions. Seeing her dead at my feet hurt me beyond anything I could possibly imagine. Even thinking about it brought me to tears.
“Menes left after I did a few things, but he promised I would submit.”
“Did some things… Care to elaborate?”
“No.”
Henry shook his head. “We have accommodations at the embassy, and I would feel better if you were there, but, I’m not certain if I still have a job.”
“I don’t think it will matter where we stay right now. I need some time alone with Talia.”
They stopped at Talia’s apartment and we got out of the car.
“Call me. Please.”
“We will. Thank you, Henry.”
We watched them drive away. As soon as we entered Talia’s apartment and closed the door behind us, I fell apart. I grabbed Talia with a fierceness, afraid of losing her, afraid of losing her again. I held her tightly and kissed her repeatedly. My hands held her face and my tears mingled with my lips as I kissed her over and over. I fell to her feet and wrapped my arms around her waist as I wept.
“Kaira? Love? What’s wrong?”
“I… lost you.”
“I’m here.”
“No… Menes… He killed you… He killed you and my heart stopped…”
“I’m alive. I’m not dead.”
“You were dead, Talia. God raised you.”
“I was dead?”
“I wanted to destroy the world. I no longer wished to live. I lost you and everything good in this world ended for me.”
Talia knelt and held me until my wracking sobs abated.
***
It had taken all afternoon and night for me to settle myself. I clung to Talia the entire time as if every second mattered, because deep down, I knew they did. I felt it deep within my spirit. A sacrifice was needed and after what I had just experienced, seeing Talia dead at my feet, I knew Talia would live through that soon enough.
The next morning, Talia turned off the television. Her expression was somber, her face white. The news had played and replayed yesterday’s events showing Talia’s death multiple times.
“I really did die.”
“And my life became meaningless at that point.”
“I can’t imagine how horrific that would be if the situation were reversed. I wouldn’t be able to survive it. We’ve known each other such a short time, but you are everything to me. I get choked up just imagining what I would feel if anything happened to you.”
I wanted to tell her everything would be all right, but I couldn’t lie to her and saying anything would make her worry. Throughout the day, I continued to stay so close to her that I was nearly touching her.
It was the morning of the second day since the confrontation at the Sphynx that I knew Menes was on the move and my time was limited. I gently stroked Talia’s face to wake her.
Her eyes popped open and her lips curled into a smile. “I love waking up next to you.”
I kissed her tentatively. “You need to get up.”
“What’s wrong? I can hear it in your voice.”
The phone rang and I answered it. I pressed a button to put Henry on speakerphone.
“…on television again. You better watch this.”
Talia rolled from bed and turned the television on. The camera was panning out from Menes. The Dome of the Rock in Jerusalem was in the background.
“Nefertari. You have power, but you cannot stop me. You will come and kneel at my feet, or you will force me to release the ten plagues of Moses on all those that don’t pledge their allegiance to me. Millions will die because of you. Economies will tumble. This is your last chance. If you yield to me, I will spare everyone. You have two days before the first curse is released.”
Talia turned off the television and turned to me. She either didn’t care or forgot the phone was still on.
“You knew. That’s why you have been so filled with love and so morose at the same time. You can’t give in to him. I won’t lose you. I don’t care if the world is destroyed.”
Her hands were on my face as Henry interrupted us.
“Kaira. What are you going to do? Israel sent their military to perform a surgical strike. They were wiped out. Fifty men and women were slaughtered and now are hanging over the edge of the Western Wall. Short of a missile or nuclear strike, we are running out of options.”
Talia stared into my eyes and mouthed the word no. “You can’t yield to him, Kaira.”
“If I don’t go, millions around the world will die. I’ve seen it. I must go, but there is another option to yielding to him.”
Talia shook her head. “No!”
Henry’s voice interrupted us. “Kaira. We can get you to Jerusalem.”
“No!” Talia screamed.
***
The flight from Cairo to Jerusalem wasn’t long. We landed in a large parking area cordoned off and surrounded by Israeli military. I stepped from the helicopter, my white dress flapping in the wind the blades created. Reaching back, I helped Talia step down. Henry followed and led us all towards dignitaries and officials. He shook their hands and introduced me.
“I’m sure you have seen and know who this is already. This is Kaira Grant, or Nefertari according to Menes.”
One of the leaders tipped his head towards me. “My name is Eitan Peretz. I only wish we could meet under different circumstances. It is not our desire to have you or anyone sacrifice themselves to this creature.”
“She wouldn’t have to if you did your job!” Talia burst into tears.
Eitan glanced sadly towards Talia. “We will be ready to protect Kaira but I suspect you know more than anyone there may be little we can do.”
I pulled Talia to my side. She buried her head against my shoulder.
Eitan turned back to me. “We are ready to escort you to the Temple Mount.”
I looked north to the old city of Jerusalem. The golden Dome of the Rock glistened in the sunlight. Even from this vantage point, I could see the throngs of people packing the grounds. Dozens of bodies in dark military gear hung over the side of the Western Wall, their blood streaked the stones beneath them. Helicopters, both media and military flew above the area.
“I’m ready.”
We were led to armored vehicles and once we were seated, the convoy wound its way through the twisted streets. Talia cried on my shoulder the whole way. The drive felt interminably long but only lasted twenty minutes.
Eitan opened the door for us. “This is as far as we can go. You will need to walk from here.”
I nodded. “Give us a moment of privacy please.”
I waited until the soldiers and Henry turned away and gave Talia and me some space. I pulled her shaking form into my arms.
“You don’t have to do this, Kaira.”
“Gabriel said that a sacrifice must be made. I believe this is what is necessary to end Menes’ reign of terror.”
I led Talia to a low stone wall and sat us both down. I kissed her. “When we first met, I was lost. I was looking for answers to questions I had struggled with my entire life. I was motivated by my pride. I now realize how broken I was. It took a curse, Menes’ reanimation, and you to make me whole and allow me to understand what real love is. I have no idea what or how things will transpire. I love you, Talia, with every cell in my body. I pray we will have a chance to live the life I so desperately desire with you.”
“I will love you for all eternity, my Kaira, my beloved.”
A flash of light appeared and Gabriel stood before us once again.
“My daughter. Do not fear Menes. Evil will not triumph over good.”
Talia knelt at his feet. “Please. I cannot live without her.”
“Talia… You are highly favored. Kaira will return to you.”
Gabriel vanished with another flash of light. Talia stood and with trembling lips, kissed me.
Henry interrupted us. “It’s time, Kaira. Talia, you need to stay with us.”
Talia’s fingers held mine until the last second when Henry held her back. Two soldiers flanked me and after a long glance back at Talia, I set my eyes forward. We walked through stone archways and gates before stepping onto the Temple Mount. There the soldiers backed away solemnly. Menes’ followers parted as I approached.
Halfway to where Menes stood, Hank stepped from the crowd.
“I knew you would come to your senses. You won’t regret this.”
I stopped and looked at Hank. I wasn’t angry at him. God’s love for him rose within me. “Turn your life around, Hank. You have a choice. Don’t make the biggest mistake of your life. Have an eternal perspective.”
“I am. Our god and master awaits you.”
I shivered and turned my face towards Menes. My steps were deliberate yet forced. I wanted to be anywhere but there. I stopped a dozen paces from Menes. He stood defiant. He was handsome and charisma dripped from him like dark honey, yet I was unfazed by his presence.
“Nefertari. I knew you could not let the people die. You come to me of your own free will?”
“I do.”
“Then kneel before me and I will spare everyone that opposes me. Kneel before me and call me your master. I will give you the world. Riches beyond measure. We will lead them all and usher in a new world order.”
I lifted my chin. “I kneel to God alone. Let the world be witness that you are Lucifer’s spawn. Evil incarnate. Eternal death awaits all that follow you.” My voice rose even as my heart slammed in my chest. My lip quivered from fear. “People of Earth, you must turn from your wicked ways. Return to the one and only God for there you will find your salvation.”
Some people from the crowd came to their senses and began slipping away. Menes stepped towards me. His feet slapped the stones heavily. He paused, anger poured from his dark eyes.
“That the world may know who the ultimate power is, you will suffer, Nefertari.”
He thrust his hand forward towards my chest. My hand caught his wrist and held it firm. He struggled and pressed with all his strength, but I managed to hold him back. His face twisted in anger as he screamed.
A black sword materialized in his other hand. Wisps of nauseating, black sulfurous smoke drifted up from it. Without hesitation, he slashed up and across my body. I felt my skin tear open and blood dripped freely from my wound. I let go of is hand and fell to my knees.
***
Talia watched from the distance. Her eyes flicked from the distant scene of Menes and Kaira together to the monitors that displayed closeups of the interaction.
Menes thrust his hand forward and Talia gasped and held her breath as Kaira held him back. How she could press back against Menes’ unfathomable strength was beyond Talia’s comprehension. For a moment she had hope.
Then, a dark sword appeared in Menes’ hand. He slashed upward and Talia screamed as Kaira fell. She watched in horror and Menes continued to cut, thrust, and slice into Kaira. For a moment, Kaira sat on the ground, her pristine white dress now nothing but crimson. She held up her bleeding hand and Menes sword vanished. He grabbed her upstretched arm and twisted violently. Talia heard the snapping bones from where she stood.
Talia was being held by soldiers, but nothing would stop her from going to Kaira. She spun and kicked, breaking free. She ran up through the parted crowds of people who watched in abject horror as Menes pummeled Kaira with his fists.
Talia paused as Menes looked up to watched her. He grinned as he took hold of Kaira’s hair. He tipped her head back to expose her bloody neck. The black sword formed in his hands again.
Talia ran as the blade sliced through Kaira’s neck. Kaira collapsed on the ground. Menes kicked her repeatedly. Talia felled over the crumpled form of Kaira. She pulled her into her lap and cradled her head.
She kissed Kaira’s bloodied and bruised face as Menes laughed.
“You see?” He shouted. “Your precious savior was nothing. She did not defeat me, for I am a god and you will worship me! Kneel and I might spare your worthless lives!”
The crowd slowly fell to their knees as Menes spun away from Kaira and Talia. Talia stood to her feet.
“You’re nothing! You’re no god!”
Menes turned around instantly and stood over Talia; his black smoldering sword flicked up and against her neck.
***
I opened my eyes to golden light. I was free of pain. I remembered being cut, beaten, and bruised. I recalled my bones snapping and my life ebbing agonizingly drip by drip as my blood left my battered body.
I knew instantly where I was and why I was no longer in pain.
“My precious daughter. You did everything you needed to do. The world has witnessed your defiance against the evil one. You have broken the hold he held on many. You may rest for your work is done.”
Gabriel wrapped his arms around me and held me tightly. This was a place of peace and love. It was not a place for tears, and yet I felt moisture on my face. Gabriel, my father, pulled away slightly.
“You should not cry, my daughter. Your pain is gone, and your work is completed.”
“God created us to love. He created us to be in relationship. I have learned what His perfect desire is for us, but my heart breaks at the loss of Talia.”
“You will see her again. You can be with her forever when her time has come to join us. You wish to go back?”
“I must adhere to God’s plan. I long for her and Menes is still in the world destroying it and deceiving people.”
“If God granted this, what would you do?”
“I would…” My body heaved with sadness. I dropped my eyes to the ground.
Gabriel gently lifted my chin with his fingers. “Such love… Such willingness… You would sacrifice yourself again? You would suffer again?”
“As many times as was necessary.”
Gabriel held me at arms-length. “I guess I can wait a little longer to have you with me then.”
I swallowed hard. There was no denying the peace that was here. There was a desire to never leave. My heart was still on Earth, with Talia. “You’ll send me back?”
“God will, for it will demonstrate his power and turn people to Him. Know that you will be different. You can’t touch this realm without being changed forever.”
I nodded. How could I not be changed?
“Then go with my blessing. May God give you strength and courage.”
Gabriel kissed my forehead.
***
In a flash of light, I materialized in front of Menes. His dark blade fell away from Talia’s neck and he fell back with fear in his eyes. My hand reached out to wipe a tear from Talia’s cheek.
Her eyes were as wide as saucers as she looked me up and down. A slow grin appeared on her face.
“You’re back… You have… wings…”
I nodded slowly, unfurling my massive pure white wings. I knew and understood the changes that had occurred to me. I was dressed in the finest white dress with a golden sash. My wings stretched out and up.
Menes took a few more steps back. He pointed his black sword at me.
“You were dead!”
“You should know we never really die, Menes.”
“I killed you once, I can kill you again!”
A flaming sword of gold appeared in my hand. “You are not a god, Menes. Your time has come to an end. There will be no returning to this realm. You will be banished forever.”
He leapt forward and with both hands around the hilt of his sword tried to cleave me in two. For all his speed and strength, he appeared slow and sluggish to me. I blocked his blows and barely felt them collide with my blade. I kicked him back sending him tumbling end over end. I floated upward with a soft beat of my wings and dove for him. My sword flashed as it plunged though his heart. Light erupted from within him and piece by piece, he fractured and fell to the ground as black dust. The wind from my wings dispersed his remains to the winds.
My sword vanished as I turned to face the people.
“God will take you as you are, all that you require is to turn from your evil ways. He is waiting with arms open wide for your return. Accept Him and His gift before it is too late.”
I spotted Hank trying to sneak away with the crowd.
“It’s not too late for you, Hank Frazetti.”
He tipped his head and vanished into the crowd. I felt Talia’s hand slip tentatively into mine. I wrapped my wings around us, and we vanished from sight.
***
We materialized back in Talia’s apartment. My wings retracted as if they had never been there. I was now infinitely more than I was before I died, yet I feared Talia’s reaction to me. Before I belonged to this world and to the realm between Earth and Heaven. Now I belonged more to the realm of the angels than that of Earth.
Talia circled slowly around me until her face was close to mine. She stared a long time into my eyes, searching for my humanity. I bit my lower lip and a tear slipped down my cheek. That was all it took. Talia’s hands held my face firmly as she pressed forward to kiss me. We staggered together until my back was against the wall.
“I lost you, Kaira. He inflicted so much pain before you collapsed. Now… you’re whole again. Tell me this is over. Tell me you can stay with me.”
A brilliant flash of light heralded Gabriel’s arrival. Talia’s hand slipped into mine and she raised her chin.
“You can’t take her from me. I don’t care who you are.”
Gabriel smiled. “Kaira is free to choose.”
“Then I choose to stay.”
“Knowing that would be your decision, I have taken steps to make your transition easier. The world can’t know who and what you are. You did everything that was needed and you are highly cherished.”
“What steps have been taken? By transition, I hope you’re not saying I will return to my old self.”
“No. You will remain as you are. It was necessary to remove you from the minds of the people. You would not have been able to live with governments trying to get ahold of you and masses worshipping you. Only a few have kept their understanding of what transpired. If you are careful not expose to anyone that you are unique in this world, you will live a long and happy life together.”
“Thank you.” I hugged Gabriel tentatively.
He gave a chuckle and vanished. When the light dissipated, I spotted a small bundle of documents on the coffee table. Talia’s eyes followed mine and she reached for them.
“There is a U.S. passport for you and one for me as well. I see bank cards, driver’s licenses, and other identification. Our addresses are the same.”
I didn’t even look at them, rather I smiled and pulled Talia to me. “I believe our relationship has been blessed. I wouldn’t want to go against Gabriel or God’s wishes for us. What do you say? Would you like to live together?”
Talia held up her Florida driver’s license. “Did you know we have a place in Naples, Florida?”
“I didn’t, but I’m dying to see it.”
“No. No more dying for either of us. Florida will be easier for us to live together and not be in fear. I wonder if this was all part of the plan. Oh… by the way. I guess I should be asking you if you want to live with me?”
“Why is that?”
“You have a new last name. Kaira Asfour.”
My eyes flicked upward and I smiled. “I like it, and yes, I would love to live with you.”
***
In the span of two days, we packed our things. Talia quickly arranged for her place to be rented out and we purchased flights to Florida. We were in the final stages of cleaning her place when we both turned towards a knock that sounded at the door.
Neither of us were expecting anyone. I cautiously opened the door to see Henry Landsford standing there.
I looked up and down the street. Henry was alone.
“Henry. Please, come in. We would offer you some coffee, but we’re getting ready to leave.”
“After you disappeared in Jerusalem, I was confused. People didn’t know what happened or why they were there. It was as if everyone had amnesia. I started to wonder if I had dreamt it all myself. I wanted to come by and confirm I hadn’t lost my mind.”
“The amnesia thing is sort of my fault.”
“You did that?”
“No. It happened because I chose to stay here with Talia. I’m being protected.”
“But why do I remember when everyone else doesn’t?”
“I’m certain it is all part of a larger plan. You have a part to play yet and keeping that knowledge is important.”
“I have never seen such a sacrifice. What you did, to sacrifice yourself like that… It will change my life forever. The world should know what you did to save them all but I understand. You’re special.”
“No more special than anyone else.”
“I wouldn’t say that.”
“I would, because I know it to be true.”
“What happens to you both now?”
Talia came to my side and smiled. She shook Henry’s hand. “We’re moving to the United States.” She held up two passports. “It’s amazing how easy it is to get one of these when you have the right connections.”
Henry glanced at the passports skeptically and shook his head. “I’m not even going to ask. You both have a friend for life. Don’t hesitate to ask me if you ever need anything.”
“Thank you, Henry.”
Henry faced the door and paused. “And Talia?”
“Yes?”
“Take good care of this one.”
“I will. Gladly.”
***
A year had passed and life could not have been better. Not only did we have a house in Naples, Florida, but it was a beautiful home right on the beach. Every day we walked the beach together and our love for each other deepened day by day. While we didn’t need to work, I discovered I still had a job but the work was sporadic.
I snuggled into Talia’s arms as we watched the sun set from our back porch when a man in a suit stepped through the sliding glass doors of the house to where we were sitting.
“Sorry to interrupt. I rang the doorbell.”
I looked up and smiled, not at all surprised to see the man. “Can I get you anything, Henry?”
He shook his head.
Talia kissed my cheek. “I’m guessing it’s not a social visit then?”
“Sorry, Talia. Kaira will be back for breakfast.”
“What is it this time? Another demon invading New York again?”
“Just a handful of lesser demons harassing a small town not far from here. Easy peasy for Kaira.”
I stood and pulled Talia to her feet.
Talia stared into my eyes as Henry looked at his watch.
“Time waits for no one, Kaira.”
I unfolded my wings and wrapped them around Talia and me. I pulled her close and kissed her passionately.
“I’ll be back soon enough.”
“Take care, my Angel. Love you.”
“Love you too.”
I turned towards Henry and drew my flaming sword. “Ready when you are.”
Henry shook his head. “I knew something was up when I was the only one that remembered everything. I should have known there was a catch.”
“I could put in a request.”
Henry put his hands up. “No. Thank you for the offer though.”
I kissed Talia again. “Off to fight my demons again.”
“I’ll have breakfast waiting for you, my Love.”
***
***
Thank you for reading my story. I hope you enjoyed it. Take a moment to leave me a message or a quick review. I love to hear from you.
Avia Conner
Where I worked reminded me of the final scene from the movie Raiders of the Lost Ark; the scene where the ark is placed in a wooden crate and hidden in a massive warehouse. I worked as a security guard for such a place except that the wooden crates were glass and the billionaire that owned the warehouse used it as his own personal museum of collected relics and oddities.
The warehouse covered nearly four-hundred thousand square feet and was separated into zones. There were zones for exotic cars, historical artifacts, civil war memorabilia, and one for sports. There was even a zone much like a zoo with living creatures. The zone I worked in was the most secure, containing priceless relics.
The entire warehouse complex was a high-tech fortress with heavy security, cameras, laser alarms, heat sensors, and even vibration monitors which tended to drive me crazy as my own footsteps often set them off. At least my zone was the smallest and therefore I was the only guard for the entire zone giving me ample time during my night shift to contemplate life.
When making my rounds, I often wandered through the aisles, staring in disbelief at some of the objects. There was one in particular that fascinated me. It was a severed human forearm and hand with a bracelet still attached to it. The bracelet was made of glass and black shadows swirled inside it. The appendage still looked fresh, even though the label suggested it was the severed arm of an alien female nearly one hundred years old from the supposed Roswell, New Mexico UFO crash. Xylon-A was the labeled species. I believed most of the items to be fakes that the billionaire paid handsomely for thinking they were real.
At night, the place was usually perfectly silent except for my own footsteps echoing through the space, the low hum of the lights, and the periodic servo motors that moved the camera lenses. However, lately I heard more sounds during the past week. When I heard something, I would move quickly to investigate it, but by the time I reached the place where the sounds came from, I would find nothing. For the past several nights, I walked the raised metal causeways above the warehouse exhibits to give me a better view of everything.
Any large warehouse at night can be a frightening place, even more so with exhibits of strange objects, weapons, and body parts of mythical creatures. It was why I found myself in the priceless relic zone as no one else wanted to guard it claiming ghosts or other supernatural phenomenon.
As I made my way down one of the causeways, a low growl sounded behind me. I spun on the catwalk, my eyes widening in fear. I pulled my gun for before me stood a very large wolf with gray eyes. It bared its teeth and stepped slowly towards me. How it got there, I had no idea, but I was not waiting for it to attack. I unloaded my bullets into the creature.
It winced slightly with each shot, growing angrier and angrier. I heard my gun click empty and before I could swap out my clip, the wolf leapt. Its teeth sank into my left arm, ripping and tearing. The strength of the animal was so great that as it shook its head, I was flung from side to side into the steel handrails. It viciously snapped its head to the side, and I could hear my bones break. Seconds later, I was flung over the guardrail.
I remembered everything as if in slow motion. As I twisted, spun, and fell, I could see my left arm dangling at an odd angle with blood streaming from the wound. I saw the wolf watching me as I fell, and I heard the glass shattering as I crashed through numerous exhibits before landing hard. I heard a deep howl, then the alarms blared to life as I lapsed into unconsciousness.
***
I awoke in a hospital bed. I moaned as I sat up and looked down at my arm. It was bandaged, but surprisingly intact.
“Camron. I’m glad you could rejoin the living.”
I looked over at my billionaire boss, surprised he would have been visiting me.
“I ache all over. I might prefer being dead. Why are you here, Mr. Renwold?”
“I wanted to check up on you and was hoping you could share what happened.”
“The cameras…”
“Were all offline just before your accident.”
“I hope you don’t think it was me that turned them off.”
“Not at all. You were in the middle of the warehouse. There would be no way you could have done that. We had a breach in our monitoring office and the cameras were shut down. My men… were torn to shreds. I found bullet casings and an empty gun up on the catwalk above where you fell. What did you see?”
I winced as I sat myself up further. “You won’t believe me.”
“Try me.”
“It was a wolf. A huge wolf.”
My boss nodded slowly. “That actually makes some sense.”
“It does?”
He nodded. “I’m sorry this happened to you. You appear to be healing quickly and hopefully will be out of here by tomorrow. I’m taking care of all your expenses until you are fully back to normal. I’m sorry this happened to you.”
“Thank you, sir.”
I watched as my boss left. I began making assessments of how badly I was injured by flexing my left hand. My arm had been torn to shreds. It had been broken and shattered and yet I felt strong and heathy aside from my general aches and pains. I slipped from the hospital bed and grabbed my chart. Shattered arm, broken ribs, broken leg, punctured lung, severe lacerations across my back and chest.
A doctor came into the room. “You should be resting. I’m Dr. Travis.”
“How long have I been here?”
“About eight hours.”
“Can you explain this?” I held up the chart.
“Not scientifically. I wouldn’t complain if I were you. We seriously considered amputating your arm when you were brought in last night.”
“What’s wrong… or I guess I should say, what’s right with me?”
“Your bloodwork is inconclusive. I would like to keep you here another day for observation.”
“I’m still tired and sore.”
“As well you should be. You should have died. Get some rest. I will check on you in the morning.”
After the doctor left, I spent time making sure I had everything. I couldn’t find any of my clothing or my phone. I wandered into the hallway and asked a nurse about my personal belongings, and she just stood there and gaped at me.
“How are you even walking?” She said.
“The doctor said I was healing quickly.”
“I was here last night when you were brought in. You were a mangled mess. I didn’t expect you to survive. Your clothes were shredded and covered in blood. They might have been tossed.”
“What about my phone?”
“I never saw that. Sorry.” She stared at my right forearm. “That’s an interesting tattoo on your arm. I have never seen one shimmer like that before.”
“I don’t have any tattoos.” Even as I said that I lifted my right arm. I could clearly see a spiraling black mark. It was shimmering like oil on water. I rubbed it with my other hand, and it never came off. “Strange…”
I wandered back to my room and turned on the television to waste away the afternoon. After dinner, I managed to drift off to sleep. I woke in the middle of the night and was startled to see a beautiful woman with gray eyes staring at me.
“Who are you?”
She placed a card next to my bed. “Come see me when you get out of here.” She turned and slipped silently from the room.
“Who are you?” I called after her.
Things seemed to be spiraling out of control. A wolf attacked me. I should have died. I was recovering far faster than possible. And now a mystery woman was watching me as I slept.
***
The next morning, Dr. Travis arrived and checked me out. He removed the bandages from my arm and other than slight pink marks, it was healed. The doctor just shook his head.
“I’ll be discharging you this morning. Everything appears normal. The rate of healing is simply beyond anything I have ever witnessed.”
“Can you tell me what this tattoo is?” I held out my right arm, but the tattoo was gone. “It was there yesterday. I swear.”
“Maybe it was a magical mark that helped you heal.” The doctor’s voice dripped with skepticism and sarcasm. “I’ll have the paperwork done in an hour.”
Ten minutes after he left, Mr. Renwold came to my room.
“You look remarkably well, Camron. I heard the doctor is releasing you.”
“He is.”
He placed a bag on the bed. “I picked up some clothes and a new phone for you. Yours was shattered, but I had my tech team get you a new one.”
“That’s very kind of you.”
“I can wait around and give you a lift back to your place.”
“I would appreciate that, but please, don’t go to any trouble.”
“You were attacked by a wolf while guarding my property. It is the least I can do. I’m adding a bonus to your next paycheck to help you recover and take care of any incidentals. Call me when you feel up to coming back to work.”
I rubbed my left arm, marveling at how well I felt. “At this rate, I could go back to work tomorrow.”
“Take all the time you need.”
***
Not much later, I was back at my home. Mr. Renwold left after dropping me off. I found a care package of food sitting on the front step and my car had been returned as well. I unlocked the door and stepped inside, bringing the food with me. My house had been cleaned and a bottle of wine and a card was on the kitchen counter.
The spring-like flowered get well card was from Mr. Renwold’s executive assistant.
I brought your car back and took the liberty of cleaning things up a little. We all feel badly about what happened to you and didn’t want you to have to worry about anything. Enjoy the wine. It is from Mr. Renwold’s private selection. I also ordered some prepared food. It should be there by the time you get home. If not, give me a call and I will make sure it gets to you.
I was overwhelmed by their generosity. With my new phone, I went to call the executive assistant to thank her when I noticed the tattoo was back. Not only was it back, but it was on both of my arms. Instead of calling the executive assistant, I was worried enough that I called the hospital.
“Providence St. Patrick Hospital. How may I direct your call.”
“Dr. Travis please.”
“I’m sorry, sir. We have no Dr. Travis that works at the hospital.”
“I was just there. Just released an hour ago.”
“What is your name? Maybe the attending doctor is on your record.”
“Camron Wright.”
“I have no record of a Carmon Wright being here at the hospital.”
“That’s not possible. I was just there.”
“I’m sorry sir. There is no record of anyone with that name having been here.”
She hung up the phone and I scrambled to find a Dr. Travis anywhere in the city. There was none. I called up Mr. Renwold.
“Mr. Renwold’s office. Elizabeth speaking.”
“Elizabeth. It’s Camron Wright. Thank you for taking care of my car and what you did at my home.”
“It was my pleasure.”
“I was wondering if I could speak with Mr. Renwold.”
“He is unavailable at the moment. I will let him know you called. Is there anything I can help you with?”
“I… I wanted to check with the doctor at the hospital. Something is not right.”
“Oh my. I can have the doctor come to your home.”
“I called the hospital. They have no record of Dr. Travis.”
“Oh… Of course… Dr. Travis is the company’s physician. When we heard about your accident, we called him in and booked a private room at the hospital. The hospital is only aware that the space was booked by Renwold Industries. They would have no record of you. Do you want me to send over the doctor?”
I glanced down at my forearms and the tattoos had vanished again. “I don’t think so.”
“Rest up and please don’t hesitate to call if you need anything, Mr. Wright.”
“Thank you.”
I glanced at the wine and pondered opening it, but my stomach growled loudly. I rummaged through the food that had been delivered and found a ready to bake lasagna. There was even a fresh loaf of garlic bread. I tossed the lasagna into the oven as I pulled out a bag of chips to snack on in the meantime. I sat on my couch and stared out the window, glancing at my left arm from time to time.
I remembered it all so clearly. The wolf. Falling. Crashing through the glass exhibits from thirty feet above the cement floor. My arm twisted in unnatural ways. The howl… Recalling the howl sent shivers down my spine.
I frowned as I looked down at the half-empty bag of chips, I hardly remembered eating any. I got up and started a shower knowing I had more time before dinner would be ready. I stared at myself in the mirror and for a moment I thought I could see swirling shadows in my eyes.
After my shower, I changed into some casual clothing and headed back to the kitchen. The lasagna was out of the oven, on the table, with two sets of plates and a wine glass filled with ruby red liquid.
“I took the liberty of pulling out the lasagna since it was ready.”
I almost pulled a neck muscle as I turned so quickly to see the woman with gray eyes sitting on my couch with another glass of wine in her hand.
“Who the hell are you, lady? What are you doing in my home? How did you get in here?”
She leaned back and smiled. She was amazingly attractive, but she was in my living room.
“You were supposed to come see me when you left the hospital.”
“I don’t know who you are, or why you are here and even though I have never seen anyone remotely as beautiful as you in this place, I think you should leave.”
“But dinner is ready. I’ll answer all your questions as we eat. This wine is incredible by the way.”
She moved with grace and confidence to the table and sat down. “Please sit, Camron.”
“How do you know my name?”
“It was on your chart and also on your badge.”
“My badge?”
“Your nametag from your uniform at the warehouse.”
“Do you work for Mr. Renwold?”
“Sit.”
Her tone was commanding, and I found myself complying.
“Finally. You are a bit of an enigma, Camron.”
“I have been told that before.”
“You need to be careful who you associate with. I’m sure you are hungry, serve yourself.”
I stared at her and found myself drawn into her eyes. I had to mentally check myself.
“No.”
“No?” She looked at me incredulously.
“I’m sure you rarely hear that word, but you broke into my home, and I am inclined to call the police. Start answering questions.”
“Stand up.”
It was a forceful command and I struggled to remain sitting. I gritted my teeth but remained where I was.
“Incredible… All right, Camron. I know you are hungry, and I would encourage you to eat. Your body is consuming much energy as it is healing. What I need to tell you will take some time. When you have heard me out, I will leave, but I believe it is in your best interest to know the story I am about to share with you.”
I placed lasagna on both our plates. The woman held up her glass.
“To the future and all that it may hold.”
My stomach growled again so I touched my glass to hers. “To oddities and mysteries, namely my own and who is sitting across the table from me.”
We both took a deep sip of wine. It was indeed delicious.
“You’re up. Maybe we can start with your name?”
“My name is Katarina Westfall. It was me that you saw the other night at the warehouse.”
“I would have remembered seeing you. When was this, exactly?”
“Two nights ago.” She reached into a pocket and dropped twelve obviously fired lead bullets onto the table.
“I don’t understand.”
“These are the bullets you shot into me two nights ago when I was in my wolf form.”
I laughed. “This is a joke.”
“You work for Walter Renwold as a security guard, protecting priceless items of a supernatural nature and you think I am joking?”
“I have come to believe those items are fakes, purchased by a delusional man with more money than brains.”
“Some are fakes, but most are not. Camron, the supernatural world exists. I am a werewolf, and now, so are you.”
“I heard you out. It is time for you to leave.”
She stood and stepped away from the table, then in a flash of light, transformed into the same large wolf with gray eyes that had attacked me. Before I could leap back and out of my chair, she changed back and calmly sat down.
“What the hell?”
“I told you, Camron. I’m a werewolf.”
“That’s not possible.”
“What part of what I just showed you was impossible aside from your impossibly limited knowledge of the truth that werewolves exist?”
“You attacked me!”
“You attacked me first.” She played with the bullets on the table with her perfectly manicured fingernails.
I blew out a large breath. “Help me understand.”
“I’m sure you are very hungry as your body has been working extra hard to repair all the damage. Eat up and I will start giving you a little background.”
I started eating, surprised I could even eat with everything that had happened.
“Three hundred and twelve years ago, I was as you see me now, a twenty-seven-year-old woman.”
“Three hundred and twelve?”
“This will take all night if you keep interrupting me. I was the daughter of a wealthy nobleman in Scotland. I was promised in marriage to Anthony Renwold to form an alliance between our powerful families. Everything progressed well, until one fateful day when Anthony and I were riding horses through the countryside. Wolves attacked us. My horse reared and I was thrown from it into the waiting jaws of the wolves. Anthony bolted, leaving me to die.
“Remarkably, I survived and healed fully from my injuries within a day. Upon learning I lived, the Renwold’s believed I was a witch, and that the marriage was orchestrated by my father to curse them and take control of their lands and wealth.
“One week later, during the full moon, I transformed for my first time into a wolf. While in wolf form, I discovered the werewolves that attacked us. They were a local pack and it turned out my power, strength, and size were significantly greater than any of them. I was an alpha with the power to lead and control the pack. My life as I had known it, was over.
“As time passed, the Renwolds persecuted our family. Our family name was destroyed. They stirred up the citizens of the area against us, and one horrific night, they burned our family estate to the ground, killing dozens of staff and my entire family. I barely escaped with my life. Anthony, whom I had once loved, led the attack with his father and brother.
“In a rage, I transformed and led my pack to seek my revenge. We slaughtered dozens of their staff and guards. I managed to pull myself from my bloodlust to send my pack away. I needed to confront the Renwolds. I shifted back into my human form and walked into their estate home, finding Anthony drinking heavily in the library.
“I pleaded with him. I told him my story. Even after all they had done, I found I was still in love with him. He was drunk and his eyes were filled with fury as he approached me. I backed away from him, tears streaming down my face at his contempt and rejection of me.
“Then, as I was about to turn and run, a fireplace poker tore open my side. I transformed instantly and lashed out, killing Anthony’s father and brother. I had enough wherewithal that when I saw the horrified face of Anthony and the decapitated bodies of his father and brother, I backed away and ran.
“I spent months living as a wolf, more animal than human. Anthony hunted me and my pack ruthlessly. All of what I had loved was destroyed as one by one, he killed everything around me. When I finally transformed back to human, I made my way to the new continent. I started a new life, but the Renwold family had tracked me down. Anthony’s descendants were determined to hunt all werewolves to extinction.
“I won’t bore you with the vast history that brought me to this place and time. There were seasons I was not hunted, but as each new Renwold came into their own, they continued to eradicate my kind. Sixty years ago, Walter Renwold’s father discovered and stole an ancient relic from werewolf clans in Europe. He used this relic to curse all werewolves. We can no longer reproduce or turn any humans. Our kind are dying out. It is why my pack was at the warehouse two nights ago. We have been attempting to get into the warehouse for many years. Finally, our plan was formulated and executed. I was looking for the relic when I ran into you. For what it is worth, I am sorry I attacked you.”
“I’m sorry for all you have been through. Why are you here? Did you not find the relic?”
“We did not recover the relic. It is likely hidden somewhere else. I’m here because of you. Something happened to you in that warehouse. You should have died. The fact that you healed so quickly means you have incorporated werewolf DNA into your system which would mean you are the first human turned into a werewolf in sixty years. I am your alpha, and yet you are showing signs of being something unique. It is four days until the next full moon. If you are indeed turning, then you will start experiencing changes leading up to your full transformation. Your strength, speed, and senses will begin to unfold.”
I paused my eating to stare at her. “You’re certain?”
“Mostly. As I said, no werewolf has been born or a human turned for sixty years. We have not removed the curse. Something is different about you. No matter what your outcome will be, you are in danger. Walter Renwold has witnessed your healing. He knows my pack killed his men and disabled the security cameras. He will either use you or kill you.”
“He has been very thoughtful and generous. He even brought in the company doctor to help me.”
“Dr. Travis?”
“Yes…”
“He is not a doctor. He is a scientist employed by Renwold Industries to discover ways of enhancing humans. When they capture a werewolf, they torture, abuse, and bleed the poor person until they are dead while trying to learn how to adapt werewolf DNA to make humans stronger and faster. I believe the Renwolds are trying to find a path to immortality.”
“That’s…”
“No doubt they believe you might hold a key for them. They will want to follow up and gather more DNA from you before your transformation.” She pulled out a phone. “By the way, I believe this is yours. It is how I learned where you lived.”
“That’s my phone. Mr. Renwold said it was destroyed. He gave me a new one.”
“Give the new phone to me.”
It was another command, much stronger this time. I grabbed my new phone and handed it to her. She crushed it in her bare hands.
“No doubt, they were tracking you with it.”
In the time it had taken for Katarina to share her story, my entire worldview had altered. “What’s going to happen to me?”
“If you do turn and become a werewolf, then you belong to me and my pack. We are family and I will look after you. You are welcome to come with me and we can help you prepare for your first transformation.”
“All due respect, Katarina, but I have only heard one side of the story.”
“I understand, but you will see me again in a few days. I cannot have a new werewolf without a pack. They tend to go feral.”
Katarina stood and, silently as a wraith, slipped through the front door and vanished. I picked up my phone and called Mr. Renwold.
“Mr. Renwold’s office. Elizabeth speaking.”
“Hello Elizabeth. It’s Camron again. I’m ready to come back to work.”
“Mr. Renwold is available. Would you like to speak with him?”
“Yes. Please.”
A moment later, Mr. Renwold came on the line.
“Camron. How are you feeling? Do you need anything?”
“I’m fine. I was just calling to say I feel good enough to come back to work.”
“Remarkable. You sure you don’t want more time to recover?”
“I think I will go stir crazy just sitting here. I’m not used to being idle.”
“I need you to be cleared by Dr. Travis first. Come by in the afternoon tomorrow. If he clears you, you can take your normal shift.”
“Thank you.”
“Cameron?”
“Yes, sir?”
“Be cautious who you talk to. I must get to a board meeting. I’m so glad you are all right. We’ll speak again tomorrow.”
With that said, he hung up before I could ask him what he meant.
***
The next day, I headed to the main office. Elizabeth greeted me and took me back into Mr. Renwold’s office. Dr. Travis was there and the two were chatting quietly, but I swore I heard Dr. Travis say something about a great opportunity.
“There you are, Camron. Come in and have a seat. Any changes? Are you still feeling well?”
“I’m fine thank you.”
Dr. Travis stood and walked over to me. “Let me have a look at you.”
He flashed lights in my eyes and moved my arm around, checking where the skin had been broken. “Remarkable. I would like to take some blood from you. You appear fully healed on the outside. However, you fell through glass and metal, and I want to make sure your antibodies are normal to make sure no infection has set in.”
He turned back to Mr. Renwold. “He’s good to go. Have him come to my lab tomorrow to collect more blood.”
Mr. Renwold nodded, and the doctor left. Mr. Renwold wrapped an arm around my shoulder and led me to the warehouses. When we entered the priceless relics zone, he paused and extended a hand like a tour guide.
“What you see here is the culmination of my family’s work. I trust you with it. You nearly died protecting these items and I am in your debt. Follow me.”
We walked further into the warehouse, and I could see several exhibits being put back together. The glass had been swept out of the aisles, but it was still inside the exhibit frame. Mr. Renwold stopped and lifted an exhibit tag, dusting it off. It read Xylon-A. I had destroyed one of his prized possessions.
“Was that real?”
He tossed the tag into the center of the exhibit. “I highly doubt it. It was supposedly from an alien spaceship crash. It was unique and I enjoyed the piece.”
“What happened to the arm?”
“You landed right on it, shattering the glass bracelet. We found nothing but dust left of the arm, as if it finally decayed overnight. I will have my team of scientists come in to see if there is anything worth salvaging tomorrow.”
“When I told you that I saw a wolf, you didn’t seem surprised.”
He shrugged. “A wolf matched the description another guard gave and the bite and teeth marks on the victims in the monitoring room were consistent with a large wolf. Let me show you something.”
I followed him until we stopped at another exhibit that I had barely taken notice of before. It was a fireplace poker.
“This poker is hundreds of years old. It was what started everything you see here.”
“How could a poker do that?”
“My ancestors were nearly all killed by a pack of wolves. The sole survivor of my family fought them off with this poker. My family history recounts that the attack was the spiteful revenge of a witch that enchanted the wolves to kill our family. My family has since held a morbid fascination with all things supernatural. Grab your things from your locker. We are short men, and I would feel better knowing these items and you are still protected.” He chuckled. “Just on a whim, I replaced your regular bullets with silver ones.”
“I appreciate that, Mr. Renwold. That could come in handy for werewolves.”
“Indeed. My thoughts exactly.”
He left me and I headed to my locker. I checked the rounds in my gun, and sure enough, the bullets appeared to be coated in silver. I started my rounds on the warehouse floor, taking a much more careful look at each exhibit. I could not determine which one could have been the relic Katarina had mentioned.
I stopped at the Xylon-A exhibit noticing the dark stains from my blood. I looked up at the catwalk railing over thirty feet above me. I would have loved to have seen the camera footage. As I moved my gaze from camera to camera, it almost appeared like black shadows and bits of lightning swirled around them before the red lights blinked off.
Looking back at the exhibit, I reached amongst the glass to pull out the description. When I did, however, the glass fragments began vibrating. Whisps of shadows trickled from my fingers and moved along the glass. I was about to pull my hand away when glass fragments leapt from the exhibit base onto my wrist. The glass swirled and began fitting itself back together like a three-dimensional puzzle. The bracelet that had been on the severed arm formed around my own arm.
With the last piece of glass snapping into place, the bracelet glowed, and the shadows swirled inside it. I tugged at it, but it would not budge. Concerned that it would appear I had stolen an artifact, I rolled down my sleeves to cover my forearms and the bracelet.
The camera lights suddenly blinked to life again. I forced myself to breathe slowly and tried to ignore the bracelet. It was incredibly light and form fitting to the point where I could hardly feel it. It was all I could do to continue making my rounds for the night and not rush home to see if I could take the device off.
When my shift was finished and I returned home, the first thing I did was to take off my shirt and try to remove the bracelet. Upon removing my shirt, however, I found the spiraling shimmering tattoos in numerous places around my body. I moved to the bathroom so I could look at myself in the mirror. The tattoos were on my chest, back, neck, arms, and legs. There were even shadows swirling in my irises.
Forcing myself away from my reflection, I renewed my efforts to remove the bracelet to no avail. Nothing worked. Not even a hammer I used to smash it made the slightest mark on it. I had several options. First, I could go to Dr. Travis. Second, I could go see Katarina. Perhaps this was some werewolf phenomenon even though deep down I knew it wasn’t.
I picked up Katarina’s card I had placed on the counter. I had not noticed it before, but it was blank. A lot of good that would do me. I tossed it onto the counter when I caught a scent in the room. It was her scent. The scent that was in the air after a summer thunderstorm mixed with wilder hints of the forest and flowers. I sniffed the air hoping to catch more of the intoxicating smell before my eyes gravitated to the card. I picked it up and sniffed it. Her scent was strong on it, but with the smell came flashes of images. There was an image of a street sign, then an image of a set of brass numbers on a black steel gate.
Using my phone, I looked up the address. It was about twenty miles away in the forested hills overlooking the city. Shadows drifted from my fingertips and danced around the card. I needed answers to what was happening to me, and my intuition was telling me to stay away from Dr. Travis.
***
The drive to the address I saw in my mind took longer than I had expected. Once out of the city, the roads twisted and turned up the mountain slowing my speed. I was surprised when I pulled up to a gate that looked identical to the flashes of images I had seen. Large black steel double gates hung from massive granite pillars. The walls on either side of the driveway looked nearly impenetrable.
An intercom leaned toward my driver’s side window. I lowered my window and reached for the button when several large wolves nearly crashed into the gate growling. Saliva dripped from their fangs.
“Drive up to the front, Camron.”
I had almost jumped out of my seat when Katarina’s voice sounded on the intercom speaker. The gates began opening and the wolves barreled out towards me. I hurriedly closed my window and against my better judgement, drove up the long driveway flanked by the two wolves.
As the mansion came into view, I slowed the car and simply stared. Made from granite and cedar, the enormous home must have been close to fifteen thousand square feet. Floor to ceiling windows allowed me to see through the home to the view of the city and mountains beyond. An eight-bay garage was attached to the house. There were several outbuildings, one looked like a workshop and others, smaller cabins. Even the workshop and cabins looked luxurious.
Growls came from the two wolves on either side of the car. I drove to the front steps in time to see Katarina stepping down them. She was wearing a flower-patterned dress that clung to her curves. Her long mahogany hair was unbound. Her gray eyes were even more captivating than before. Her hands stroked the fur of another pair of wolves that seemed to be guarding her.
I parked my car and the wolves all growled and bared their teeth at me. With a flick of Katarina’s head and what might have been a silent command, they backed off, but watched me warily.
“It’s all right, Camron. They won’t attack.”
I hesitantly opened my door and stepped out into the cooler mountain air. With my first step towards Katarina, one wolf rushed me. I put up my hands and backed quickly away. Tendrils of shadows and a couple of sparks flitted through my fingers.
With the slightest noise from Katarina, the wolf stopped short, looked back at her with a whimper, lowered its tail and backed away from me.
“You must forgive them, Camron. They are very protective of me, and it has been a long time since we have added a new member to our pack. The hierarchy is well established, and a new wolf will certainly cause commotion.”
I watched the wolves carefully through my peripheral vision. Katarina’s scent was alluring and almost overpowering. “Are you sure that is what I am now?”
“As I mentioned before, it has been many years. The curse is still in place. There is something unique about you. Your scent is off, even if you smell of wolf. There are subtleties that I can’t quite figure out yet.”
Several flashes of light drew my attention as the wolves became people. There were two women and two men. They were beautiful and handsome.
One woman stepped from Katarina’s side and moved close to me. She was dressed in black leather, had copper-colored hair and green eyes. She was gorgeous and deadly. She was armed with numerous daggers and by the way she carried herself, knew intimately how to use them.
She circled me slowly, sniffing as she went. “Very odd.” Her accent was slightly Scottish. “A hybrid perhaps. Can I play with him?”
The glint in her eyes suggested something more lethal than sexual.
“Not yet, Isobel.”
Isobel pouted. “But it has been so long since we have had new blood. There is something about him that…”
“Enough, Isobel. Come inside, Camron. We have much to discuss.”
One man and one woman stayed outside, their watchful eyes always tracking every movement I made. Isobel and a very large, muscled man swept in behind Katarina forcing me to keep my distance from her. Once inside the home, we moved into the living room. Ten other people, a mix of men and women circled around me until Katarina huffed and sent them all away.
Katarina sat in a chair and had me sit close to her. “You came.”
“After the welcome I just received, I’m wondering if I just skipped the pan and jumped straight into the fire.”
“They will get used to you.”
“You say that like I will be around them enough so they will.”
“A werewolf will go rogue without a pack. They remain feral and can’t shift back to their human form. A pack with structure grounds them and socializes them, reminding them of their humanity.”
“I can’t believe I am having this conversation. A few days ago, werewolves were nothing but fiction.”
“To you and most of the world that is the case. But that is not the truth. It is not reality.”
“I went to work last night. Mr. Renwold personally showed me things in the warehouse zone I patrol. He showed me the poker.”
“The poker?”
“The poker Anthony’s father attacked you with. He claimed it was what started their family to collect items of supernatural significance. The way he shared the story was that Anthony fought off a pack of wolves with the poker. A pack of wolves that were enchanted by a witch.”
“Anthony became a tyrant after that night. It has been nearly eight generations since that fateful event. The story has exaggerated over time.”
“You think I will turn into a werewolf?”
“I don’t just think it, Camron. I know with complete certainty that tomorrow night during the full moon, you will shift into your wolf form.”
“How do you know this?”
“I can smell the wolf in you, even if it is somewhat mixed. You would not have found this place using my card if you were not a werewolf. Only a werewolf could translate the subtle images from the scents I put on the card.”
“You told me no new werewolves have been born or turned for sixty years. Why now?”
“The curse has not been lifted, so it must be either something different about you or about the circumstances.”
I rolled up my right sleeve hoping my tattoo was still visible. It was. “Have you ever seen anything like this before?”
Katarina leaned forward. “No. Never.”
“I never had it before you attacked me. I have been having strange things happen to me as well. Last night, I was examining where I fell in the warehouse. I landed on an exhibit that had a severed arm in it. The arm was wearing a glass bracelet. When I crashed through the exhibit, apparently the arm decayed into dust and the bracelet shattered. Last night…” I rolled up my left sleeve. “Last night as I reached into the shattered remains of the exhibit, glass fragments jumped to my arm and reformed the bracelet. I can’t remove it.”
Katarina tried to touch the bracelet, and shadows with small flashes of light curled out from my fingers and pushed her away. “That’s…”
I held up my hand to show tendrils of black shadows and bits of what I would consider baby lightning weaving between my fingers. “I never had this either.”
“I would think that was witch magic, but I have never seen anything like it before. Witches only seem to have the power over fire, not shadows. What was the exhibit?”
“It was supposedly the severed arm of a female alien. Species, Xylon-A.”
“Camron, I assume you now believe in the supernatural.”
I nodded. “Kind of hard to dispute. Did you just say witches?”
“Yes. There are three types of supernatural species. Werewolves, witches, and vampires.”
“I would laugh, but I’m starting to believe you.”
“I have a theory about you. The curse blocked werewolves from reproducing and from turning humans. What if during the accident, you absorbed the Xylon-A alien DNA? The curse would not necessarily apply to you.”
“Alien… That’s a stretch.”
“Is it? You have shadows weaving along your fingers, Camron. Shadows that repelled me when I tried to touch the bracelet. That must be the scent I can’t figure out from you. I smell wolf and something else. There is another hint of something as well, but I must be wrong about it.”
“What do you think it is?”
She shook her head. “I’m not sure. It’s merely a hunch. Stay here with us through tomorrow night.”
“Let’s assume after tomorrow I will be a werewolf. If what you say is true, Mr. Renwold will either hunt me or use me for experiments. You want the relic back. Maybe tonight I can find it.”
“That is not your concern, and it will put you at risk.”
“If I do become a werewolf, then it will be my concern the day after tomorrow. I have access. Just tell me what it looks like.”
The big man and Isobel entered the living room.
“Don’t tell me you trust him, Kat.” The man growled low. “He could be a plant.”
A wolf padded in and growled at me while Isobel moved closer to my side. Before Katarina could say a word, Isobel’s dagger lashed out towards my neck. I didn’t think, just reacted. My hand shot up and caught her wrist. Tendrils of shadows pulled the blade from her fingers.
“What the hell?” Isobel yelled.
Katarina stood. “Stand down. All of you!”
I immediately let go of Isobel’s wrist. My shadows retracted and the blade fell to the floor.
I put my head in my hands. “What’s happening to me?”
Kyle pointed at me. “What is he?”
Katarina sighed. “I don’t know, but he is responding to my commands. Most of the time anyways. He is a wolf and something else. I guess we will find out tomorrow night. You need to stay with us, Camron.”
“No… This is all too much. Tell me about the relic.”
The others looked at Katarina.
Kyle paced. “Don’t tell him, Kat. He works for bloody Renwold! He isn’t one of us!”
Katarina shook her head. “I claimed him with my bite. He is our responsibility, but I can’t force this upon him. He must come to us willingly.”
Kyle stood his ground. “I forbid it! We end him now!”
Katarina moved so fast I could barely see her. She had Kyle up against a wall with her hand around his throat. Claws extended from her fingers. His feet were slowly being lifted off the floor. “Last time I checked, I was the alpha here. You forbid me from doing anything? You wish to challenge me? Any of you?”
Everyone looked away but me. I fought for control of my own eyes, but managed to watch the events unfold. Katarina lowered Kyle to the ground.
“I think it is safest for you to stay, Camron, but I will leave that up to you. I recognize the opportunity you have to possibly find the relic, but it is risky for us. This pack is one of the last packs left in the United States. I must protect them at all costs.”
Kyle rubbed his throat as Katarina let go of him.
“So much has happened to me, Katarina. I need time to contemplate those changes and working night shift helps me do just that. I will be back tomorrow night. I feel… compelled to be here.”
“I will walk you out to your car, Camron.”
Once outside, Katarina had to scoot away the others.
“You must sense you belong here, with me. Your sense of smell is coming in as are your strength and speed. I must ask… How did you disarm Isobel?”
“I didn’t do anything. The shadows reacted on their own, just like they did when you went to touch the bracelet.”
“Be safe, Camron.”
I got into my car and drove away.
***
Somehow, I managed to sleep before my shift, waking to the sound of a dripping tap. The dripping was outside at the neighbor’s house. Katarina had been correct in that my hearing would improve. I was astonished at just how improved it was.
In addition to hearing, my eyesight had vastly improved. My glasses were no longer needed. I could spot objects with high clarity at very far distances and my night vision was so good that I did not even need headlights.
As I was putting on my weapon to begin my shift, I heard footsteps approaching from down the hallway outside of the locker room. Katarina’s concerns had me on edge, but I was determined to take a mental inventory of the items in the warehouse zone I patrolled. Items that I barely glanced at suddenly had more meaning for me.
The door opened and Dr. Travis entered.
“Camron, I’m glad I caught you. I believe you were going to come to the lab today.”
I felt my shadows swirling. “I’m sorry I never came. I went home and slept, waking up feeling so refreshed, I thought it was not necessary.”
“You may feel well, but you were almost dead a few days ago. We can’t take anything for granted. You could still have an infection in your system.”
“Can I come by tomorrow? I would not want to be late for my shift.”
“Working at all requires my approval. I’m afraid I must insist you come with me.”
My intuition flared that this would not be a good thing.
“Let me contact Mr. Renwold and let him know I will be late for my shift and put away my things. I’ll meet you in the parking lot and follow you over.”
Dr. Travis was on the phone, and I could hear who he was talking to. Mr. Renwold told him that under no circumstances was I allowed to escape. His phrasing put things into perspective. I was a prisoner.
I could hear additional heavy footsteps coming down the hallway. I kept the gun, then bolted for the door. I was through it and running away from the guards as quickly as I could, and with my newfound strength and speed, that was very fast.
Dr. Travis screamed at the guards telling them I was not allowed to escape. I made it outside just as alarms sounded. The heavy fence gate began closing, shutting down any chance I had of getting out using my car. Bullets were being fired as I raced around the exterior of the warehouse buildings and to a more secluded spot. The fence was electrified. I doubted I could jump the fence.
The sounds of more shots rang out and I was shocked that my shadows had formed a shield and the bullets were dropping at my feet. Silver bullets. I reached out for the fence, wincing at the pain I was probably going to feel, when a bolt of lightning shot from me, and the fence transformers blew apart. With nothing left to lose, I jumped and managed to grab the top of the twenty-foot-high fence. I swung myself up and over, landing lightly before sprinting towards the trees.
It didn’t take long for the guards to get organized and form a search party. I ran west through the forest quickly outdistancing them. I turned north hoping to reach a more populated section of town. In a short amount of time, I found a fast-food restaurant. I went inside and ordered a quick meal, sitting down with my back to the wall.
As I ate and strategized, I realized I couldn’t go back to my home. If Mr. Renwold tried to have me killed, he would not hesitate to go there. I glanced up at a television to see my face appear. The reporter stated that I had stolen highly classified material and was armed and dangerous.
I cursed, drawing several stares. By the time I made it outside, patrol cars were pulling into the parking lot. I cursed again and slipped into the shadows, my own shadows helping to obscure me. I waited there for the police to enter the restaurant before I ran for more deserted streets.
When I felt I could finally relax, I knew my only course of action was to reach Katarina and she lived twenty miles away.
Although I felt I could run most of the way, I was concerned about my stamina and the police were combing the streets. I cut through hills and forests to head straight for Katarina’s home. It was nearing dawn when I arrived at the gate. Two wolves nearly crashed into the gate to try and get to me.
“They won’t harm you, Camron. Come up to the house.”
The gate creaked open, and I felt like a delectable morning snack for the two wolves. I wasn’t sure if I felt relief when the gate closed, or that I was in more danger being surrounded by viscous wolves.
Katarina met me on the front steps as she had before.
“I tried to warn you, Camron.”
“You were right. I’m sorry.”
“I understand your predicament, but your actions also put all of us at risk. I am now harboring a fugitive and that could challenge my standing in the community.”
“I’m sorry. I will go. I don’t want to put any of you at risk.”
“While admirable, the damage is already done.”
Kyle stepped up next to Katarina and sniffed. “He is carrying silver.”
“Mr. Renwold outfitted all his guards with silver bullets. I mean no harm to any of you.” I reached for my handgun as numerous wolves surrounded me. I removed the clip, ejected the bullet in the chamber, and placed them slowly in front of me.
“He touches silver. How can he do that?”
“Please don’t leave that on the ground for any of my pack to accidently touch, Camron. Bring it inside.”
“I’m sorry. I never thought…”
Kyle growled. “You’re right. You didn’t think. The pack comes first. Always. And you never disobey your alpha or beta.”
“It’s all right, Kyle. It has been a long time since we added someone to our pack and Camron is a unique situation. We should be thankful he wasn’t killed.”
“I… I should have been. They were firing silver bullets at me, and I know many of those guards. We shoot together for practice. They are excellent shots.”
“How did you…”
I heard it at the same time as everyone turned their heads towards the front gate. Isobel tapped her ear.
“It’s the police.”
“Get him inside. Let them in Isobel.”
Kyle led me inside and up the stairs. He pointed at a chair and growled out a command for me to sit. I sat and heard a car pull up.
Katarina’s voice was smooth and controlled. “Good morning, officers. How can we help you this lovely morning?”
“We are looking for a man. Caucasian. Six foot two. Brown hair. Hazel eyes. He should be wearing a Renwold Industries security guard uniform.”
“We haven’t seen anything, but we will keep an eye out.”
“We just wanted you to be on alert. He is armed and considered dangerous. Call us if you see anything suspicious.”
“We will. Thank you for warning us.”
“No problem, ma’am. Have a good day and please be careful.”
I heard the doors close and the car pull away. I even heard the creak of the gate as it closed behind them. Katarina came up the stairs and sat down across from me.
“I hope you are worth it, Camron. I’ve lived many lifetimes and I don’t like having to move.”
“I should have listened to you.”
“What’s done is done. Kyle, find him some clothes. We can’t have him wandering around in that uniform.”
***
The day dragged on and as night approached, I felt antsy and on edge. Katarina gathered the pack together and I was surprised to see close to twenty.
“For those that don’t already know, we have a new pack member. His name is Camron.”
“How is that possible? Is the curse lifted?”
“I don’t know everything, but I have my theories. The curse is not lifted. Until we see him shift into his wolf form and back, we won’t know everything.”
“How will I know what to do?”
“You won’t have a choice. The first full moon will always transform the newly turned. We hunt as a pack every full moon as the added energy the moon gives us makes it hard for many of us to maintain our human forms.”
“If I shift…”
“When you shift.”
“When I shift, then what?”
“We can communicate telepathically when in wolf form if that is what you are asking.”
“Will I be like a wild animal?”
“Some are like that for their first shift. If you give yourself to your wolf, that will happen. You don’t have to give into it, but you can allow your wolf to take over some of you to make it easier to hunt.”
“So, we go out and stare at the moon, and in a flash of light I turn into Rover?”
Katarina smiled. “Nothing so graceful the first time. This is going to be slow and painful. After the first shift, it is like you have seen. It’s time.”
Katarina led us out to a forest clearing. One by one the pack members shifted into their wolf forms. The moon crested the mountains and I screamed.
“Let yourself go, Camron. Yield to the changes. Don’t try to fight it.”
My bones began to snap, and I screamed again. The pain was far worse than when Katarina bit into my arm and shattered it. I dropped onto my hands and knees and my spine rippled under my skin. The glimpses I managed of the wolves let me see their ears twitch with every bone that broke and snapped back into place. My screams became howls. My nose elongated and I felt my teeth cut into my lips. The world exploded with new sights, sounds, and smells.
I collapsed onto the ground in convulsions. I watched as my hands turned into light blonde fur-covered paws. Katarina stepped in front of me and in a flash appeared in her wolf form.
The agony slowly eased, and I panted.
“There you are, Camron. Take a few deep breaths. Gods, your gorgeous… and…”
I tried to respond, but only whimpering came out.
“Formulate your words in your mind, Camron.”
“And… And… what?”
“You’re female.”
“I’m what?”
“You are a female wolf. I still only have one theory on this. Get up.”
I stood slowly to my four feet and looked back at myself. I was large, lean, and distinctly female. My fur was light blonde, almost white.
“You’re almost as large as me, Camron. Look at me.”
I shifted my gaze to Katarina. Her gray eyes consumed me.
“You have brilliant bright blue eyes.”
Several wolves trotted over to us. A dark wolf with green eyes sniffed me slowly as she circled me before she licked my face.
“How is this possible, Kat? How can he become a female wolf? She is beautiful. She’s stirring some…”
“We will discuss this in the morning, Isobel.”
A large wolf nipped my backside, and my wolf took over. I spun faster than I thought possible and barred my teeth.
“Relax, sexy.”
“Leave her be, Kyle. Let’s hunt. Stay with me, Camron.”
Katarina took off running and I stumbled a few times trying to catch up to her. Isobel bumped into my side.
“Give your wolf a little more control, sweetheart.”
I did and my running became smoother and more natural.
“Faster, Camron.” Katarina’s voice sounded in my head.
I needed no encouragement. Nothing could compare to the feeling of racing at high speed through the forest. We dodged trees, jumped logs, and ran for the pure joy of running. Soon, Katarina and I were outpacing everyone. Isobel was close to us, but the others had fallen back.
“Slow down, you two. Gods, Camron is fast.”
Katarina slowed to a stop to let the others catch up. The feeling of the pack around me was like family. This was something I had never felt before. Pack members rubbed against me in a form of welcome.
“Do you smell that, Camron?”
I sniffed the air and could distinctly pick out the musky scent of a deer.
“The first kill of the night goes to Camron. Give yourself over to your wolf. Track and kill the deer.”
My mouth watered in anticipation, and I took off at full speed following the scent. It wasn’t long before I spotted the deer. It was a large buck. My instincts took over. I leapt and bit into the hind quarter of the frightened deer. I sank my teeth into it, dragging it down. It was large, but I was large for a wolf.
The deer squealed and kicked, but I hung on until it fell to the ground. I dodged the antlers and lunged to tear out the deer’s throat. Warm coppery liquid filled my mouth, and it made me even more aggressive. In moments the deer had stilled.
The pack surrounded me and howled. Katarina approached cautiously.
“Pull back your control, Camron.”
I growled and snapped at her.
She growled back and I felt the strength and command of her alpha nature. I was hers, maybe in more ways than one. I dropped my head.
“Good girl. The alpha is always first to feed.”
She dug into the loin with her jaws and ripped a large piece of flesh away.
Kyle trotted up and stared at me with a low growl. I held his gaze.
“Camron…” Isobel’s voice sounded in my head. “He’s the beta.”
I didn’t care. I snapped at him and barred my teeth. Shadows began swirling around me and Kyle backed off.
“This isn’t over little girl.” Kyle’s angry voice sounded in my head.
I bit into the deer and tore a large chunk of meat off before backing away. As soon as I was away, Kyle stepped over the deer a growled at any wolf coming close to the kill. He took his time selecting a choice piece of the deer before stepping away. His eyes never left me.
The other wolves descended on the deer. Isobel and Katarina laid down next to me. When we finished our feeding, Isobel began licking my face and paws. Katarina stared at Isobel but made no move to intervene.
“It’s late. Time for us to head back.”
Our pace was more leisurely on the way back. We stopped once we were back at the clearing. Katarina laid down and the pack found places to lay down as well. Isobel placed herself next to me. I watched the other wolves. Many had paired up. I even saw Kyle humping one of the other females. I closed my eyes and slept feeling quite content.
***
I woke to the slightest sound near me. I looked up to see Katarina staring down at me.
“In all my years, I have never seen such a thing.”
Isobel, back in her human form rolled over and her eyes went wide.
“Is that even possible?”
“What’s…” My voice faltered in my throat. I lifted my head and looked around quickly. Long blonde hair, nearly white, fell in front of my eyes. I pushed myself up quickly and stared down at myself. I had not given much thought last night to the consideration I was a female wolf since I had given myself over to the wolf more. Now that I was human again, it all came back to me.
I cursed and backed away from my own hands. They were slender and feminine. My shirt was too large and yet it also pinched slightly around my chest.
I backed up to a tree trunk and slowly stood.
Kyle laughed. “I guess that takes care of the police looking for a tall white guy.”
“Shut it, Kyle!” Katarina stepped up to me. “Gods, Camron. You’re breathtaking. Never have I laid my eyes on any woman so beautiful. You have otherworldly beauty. Your eyes are so stunningly blue they are fathomless.”
“Don’t forget to mention her lips. Gods, they look so kissable.” Isobel purred.
“How did this happen?” I managed to squeak out.
“You fell into an exhibit. An exhibit of an alien female. No doubt, you absorbed her DNA. With the curse still in place, you could only change if you were no longer human. I suspect the shift into your wolf form combined with the female alien DNA triggered your gender change. The alien DNA altered you and it allowed my bite to turn you. That’s all I can think of.”
Everyone was staring at me. The men’s eyes were filled with lust. My breathing was shallow and came in short gasps.
“Isobel and Lana. Take her inside and find her something to wear. Help her get cleaned up.”
Isobel tugged on my arm, and I was filled with her scent. My senses had improved more since the shift. “Come along, sweetheart.”
I was in shock and in a daze as Lana and Isobel led me back inside the mansion. We went upstairs and into the southern wing. We entered a large bedroom that had its own bathroom and a massive walk-in closet. As soon as I spotted the large mirror in the bathroom, I was drawn to my own reflection.
Isobel stood slightly behind me, her hands on my shoulders. We were approximately the same height, around five foot nine or ten. Where Isobel was gorgeous, Katarina had summed it up well. I had otherworldly beauty. I leaned forward and stared into my own eyes.
My irises were a bright cobalt blue, but deeper inside I could see the swirling dark shadows. Leaning back a bit, I took in my flawless face. I had high cheek bones and a pert nose. Lips… My lips were full and moist.
Lana leaned in from my left side and inhaled deeply. “She smells heavenly.”
Isobel growled at her. “Start finding clothes, Lana.”
“We need to check her sizes. She should remove what she is wearing first. Please?”
Isobel glared at Lana before digging into drawers and pulled out a flexible tape measure. “Camron… That name just doesn’t suit you now. We will give you some privacy. Why don’t you have a shower. You and I are almost identical in height. Face me.”
I turned to face Isobel and she ran her hands over my hips until she found my hip bones. She pressed herself closer and I could feel my breasts touch hers. She took a deep breath and pulled back.
“Your hips are close to mine so pant length should be about the same. Before you shower, measure yourself and tell us what your measurements are.”
“I will.”
Isobel dragged Lana from the bathroom and closed the door. I stared at my face for quite a while, running my slender fingers over my sensitive lips. Slowly, I began unbuttoning my top and when my shirt dropped to the floor, I gasped. The flawless nature of my face was merely an extension of a flawless body. I slipped out of my pants and struggled to breathe again. I could see toned, strong muscles beneath my skin. My abs made me look like an athlete. My stomach was perfectly flat. There was no hair, not even a follicle beneath my neck.
I turned and twisted. My very light, blonde hair cascaded down my back like a turbulent waterfall. Slight curves in my hair gave it volume yet when I held it, it was silky soft and fine. Models would die for a body, face, and hair like mine. I stared at my breasts and my new womanhood. My hip bones were prominent without making me look too thin.
Isobel’s voice came from the other room. “Tell us your measurements and then you should shower, Camron. Do you need help? I would be pleased to join you.”
I grabbed the tape and measured myself everywhere Isobel told me to. I shared those only to hear Isobel whistle.
Lana giggled. “She’s single, right?”
“Hush!”
I moved to the shower and took my time. Kyle was right about one thing. I wouldn’t need to worry about the police looking for me anymore.
After my shower I carefully dried myself off and wrapped the towel around me. When I stepped out of the bathroom, Lana and Isobel were waiting for me.
“Gods…” Isobel stood and looked me over. She examined the bracelet on my left arm without touching it. “What is that?”
“I don’t know. It was attached to the severed arm in Mr. Renwold’s exhibit. After I fell through the exhibit glass, it had shattered but the other night, it sort of found me. It pulled itself from the shattered glass and formed around my forearm. It seems to have adjusted its size.”
“If it can change shape then I wonder what else it can do. Katarina mentioned alien DNA. Let’s assume this is correct and this is alien technology. Touch it.”
I did and the shadows within swirled towards my fingers. “Hmmm…”
“What?”
“Since the shift, I feel more connected to it and to these shadows.” I slid my fingers over the bracelet and in less than a second, it grew over my entire body like a skin-hugging set of black armor. My towel dropped to the floor.
Lana’s eyes went wide. “Holy hell. Look at that body.”
Isobel grinned. “I am looking. I’m not sure if I am more stunned about the bracelet or how bloody gorgeous she is.”
I slid my fingers the other way and the bracelet became much smaller, like a thin metal bracelet. That did, however, leave me quite naked and I blushed as I tried to cover myself.
“I’m so sorry.”
Isobel fought to not touch me. “Never apologize for giving us such a wonderful gift.”
Lana covered her eyes but was peeking. She held up some panties and a bra. “Here.”
I grabbed them and slid on the panties. The bra was a struggle and I fought with trying to keep myself covered while attaching the hooks.
I felt Isobel’s hands run up my back. “Let me help you. There are several tricks to getting them on we can show you. Bloody hell, Camron. Your butt is perfect.”
She snapped the bra into place, and I glanced back towards the mirror. I filled out the bra very well and while I was no expert, would think my breasts were between a c and d cup in size. Even with my hair a bit damp and unbrushed, I looked like a lingerie model. The lace panties emphasized my long legs and flare to my hips, and the bra drew my eyes to my full breasts and the hourglass shape I had.
“Do we have to give her more clothes?” Lana whined.
Isobel handed me a pair of jeans. I held them up to my nose.
“These are your jeans, Isobel?”
“You know my scent?”
I nodded and she smiled. I pulled up the skintight jeans.
Isobel sighed. “I never made those jeans look that good. I really want to run my hands over your stomach right now. Your abs look amazing.”
Lana tossed me a snug fitting top that exposed my midriff. She stood and grabbed a brush.
“Can I brush out your hair?”
Isobel grabbed the brush from Lana. “Go tell the others we will be there soon.”
Lana frowned, but another glare from Isobel and she scampered out. I felt a gentle tug on my hair as Isobel ran the brush through it several times.
When it was dry, she asked me to follow her. I paused at the top of the stairs.
“She is a werewolf. The first in decades. We need to see if she is fertile. She belongs to the pack now and it is our responsibility to continue our species.”
“I will not force anything upon her. If she decides to mate with one of you, then that is her choice.”
Kyle’s voice was low and harsh. “Brent is right, Kat. We need to propagate our species. That is our priority.”
“Twice in two days you have tried to usurp me, Kyle. Either challenge me, leave the pack, or learn your place.”
“No one beats you, Kat.”
“Then that leaves you two choices.”
Isobel tugged my hand and led me down the stairs.
The open-mouthed stares were all I needed to turn around and head back up the stairs.
“Camron.” Katarina’s soft command halted me in my tracks. “Come. Sit next to me.”
I didn’t look anyone in the eyes as I stepped around a few pack members, then sat next to Katarina.
“Look at me, Camron.”
I looked into her gray eyes.
“I assume you overheard that conversation?”
I nodded.
“I give you permission to cut the balls off any man here that tries to rape you.”
“You think I am capable of that?”
“You are the fastest wolf here and with speed comes strength. I think you will be able to hold your own.”
Isobel rolled a dagger in her hand. “And if not, I would be happy to assist you.”
Kyle sat down heavily. “She needs to learn her place and pack rules. I will not be disrespected by her again.”
Katarina nodded. “She will. But first things first. What shall we call you? You can keep Camron as a name if you like, but it would be safest if you had a completely new name. We want nothing tying you back to the person the police and Renwold are hunting.”
Isobel plopped herself next to me. I felt Katarina tense a bit when Isobel turned my face towards hers.
“Alana. It means beautiful. I like Enya as well.”
Lana tossed out a few names as she bobbed on her toes. “Sophie or Olivia.”
Kyle grunted. “Slut.”
Isobel nearly leapt off the couch towards Kyle, but Katarina’s growl stopped everyone.
“You choose, Camron.”
I shook my head in disbelief at everything. I was a woman. I was possibly some alien werewolf woman. “This is hard for me. I’ve had so many changes in my life recently and now this. I know I need a new name. I like Enya, but we could change it a little to Ania. Could I use my mother’s maiden name?”
“Whatever you like.”
“Ania Linne. Linne, sounded as linnay, is a Swedish last name. With my light hair and blue eyes, it would make sense. How will I get identification. Oh gods… What about my home, my car, my things?”
“We can get you identification. We must do that for ourselves every twenty years or so. We can discuss the other things, but this is your home and family now. What is ours is yours.”
Kyle sneered and leaned forward. “And what is yours, is ours.”
I got the distinct impression he was not talking about my belongings but something far more intimate.
“What happens now?”
“Now, we eat. I believe it is Lana and Brent’s turn to cook.”
Lana and Brent headed into the kitchen.
“Kyle, you oversee Ania’s identification. Make her age twenty-two. Isobel, we need to start training Ania today.”
“Training?”
“How to fight, Ania.”
“I know how to fight. I was in the military and kept up my skills when I became a security guard. At least I had skills before…”
“Isobel is our best fighter, and she has nearly four hundred years of experience. While some of your training will help, you cannot compare what you learned in so few years to what she knows. You will need to learn new techniques and styles.”
I turned to face Isobel who was practically sitting in my lap. “Four hundred years old?”
She smiled and her eyes twinkled. “Let’s just say I have a lot I can teach you.” Her fingers slid up my thigh.
I stood and stepped away from the couch. My legs felt like they were about to give out, not from weakness, but from fear. “I…” I looked around the room from face to face and backed up bit by bit. “I…”
I ran for the back door, threw it open, then ran into the forest.
I could hear Katarina telling the others to stay away.
I found a large tree and slumped down at its base. I stared at my hands before pulling my knees to my chest. I struggled to get a breath.
“Ania.”
Katarina sat down next to me.
“Breathe with me, Ania. In… and out. In… and out. Keep your breathing deep and slow.”
“How…?”
She pulled me against her, and I rested my head against her shoulder. Her hand stroked my hair.
“When I was turned, there was no one to tell me what was happening to me. I noticed the changes leading up to the full moon, and they scared me to death. When I became a wolf, I thought I was going to die. I guess what I am trying to say is that even with help in the transition, it is a lot to process. While we were here to assist you, it is still life changing. With the additional circumstances of becoming a woman and possibly alien DNA, it must be overwhelming for you. I promise you I will be here for you. We all will be.”
I started to cry. I couldn’t even remember the last time I cried.
“It’s all right, Ania. I’ve got you.”
“I feel so lost right now. Everything I know about the world has changed. My life, as I knew it, is over. What am I going to do now? How can I live like this? You must be laughing at me. Yesterday I was a big, tall guy, and now I am a sniveling little girl.”
“I’m not laughing, Ania. Watching anyone be turned is a humbling experience for me. It brings up strong memories and emotions for me even though they were so long ago. I know you have many questions. We will figure them out together. You’re not alone. It will be important for you to take time to adjust, but perhaps even more importantly will be for you to find a new purpose. You might want to find work, but I would not rush into that. All your needs will be taken care of.”
“What do you mean about purpose?”
“Like it or not, you are now a part of a centuries-old struggle. I know you don’t want to hear this, but one day, you might want to have a family. That can’t ever happen while the curse is in place. That has been my purpose for many years. I even moved here to be closer to Walter Renwold so I can end the curse his family put on us. I would also think you would want to learn and discover more about Xylon-A. I believe that is as much a part of you as being a wolf. Can I ask you something?”
“Yes.”
“How did you feel being a wolf last night?”
I sat up and faced Katarina. “It was amazing. I yearn to do it again. The sense of wild joy I had at running through the forest. The feeling of connectedness to a family. The hunt… It was so primal.”
“History and fiction portray werewolves as dangerous, hideous, savage beasts. We are a distinct species that are being annihilated. While I did not choose this life, I would not give it up for anything.”
“You might be surprised to hear being a werewolf is the least of my concerns. Don’t get me wrong, as I have much to learn about my place here and pack dynamics. My biggest concern is about being female, that and what these shadows are.”
“I can’t tell you how to overcome that, but I will say being female is something I am certain you will come to love.”
“I smell bacon.”
“Another benefit to being a wolf, is that you can eat anything and not gain weight. Assuming nothing happens to you, you will look as you do now for centuries. We tend to eat a lot. Are you ready to go back?”
“Do I look all right?”
“Ania, you will never have to worry about looking all right. Let’s eat, then we can talk more later.”
Isobel greeted us before we went back into the house. She looked worried but snuck in close to me. I picked up on several silent interactions between her and Katarina.
“I saved you a plate, Ania. Honestly, the people here are like a pack of rabid wolves sometimes.”
Katarina smirked at Isobel. “Did you get one for me as well?”
Isobel shrugged. “I’m just being friendly.”
“Is that all?”
Brent poked his head out the door. “I’m not sure Isobel and friendly are two words I would ever see combined in the same sentence. I saved you a seat, Ania.”
Katarina threw up her arms. “Am I suddenly invisible?”
We entered the kitchen and food was heaped everywhere. Isobel grabbed the plate she set aside for me, then placed it on the table next to Brent who was all smiles until Isobel pulled up a chair to squeeze between me and him.
My plate was spilling over with bacon, eggs, pancakes, and sausages. “You expect me to eat all of this?”
Lana smiled sweetly as she placed a muffin on top of my pile of food. “You ate half a deer last night, Ania.”
“I did not!” I felt warmth spread across my face.
Lana giggled. “She is so adorable when she blushes. I bet she is a screamer.”
“The pool is up to fifteen hundred dollars, Lana.”
“Oh!!! I’m in.” Lana cheered.
I looked around the room. “Pool for what?”
“Who will mate with you first. I guess we can have a second pool to see if you are a screamer or not.”
I nearly choked on a piece of bacon.
Katarina sat on the other side of me. “Werewolves tend to be a more open about sex. You will get used to it, Ania.”
“The sex, or the libidos of sex-starved wolves.”
“Oh, Ania…” Isobel’s breath was warm against my neck as she leaned in close. “You will never get used to the sex. I can promise you that.”
Lana laughed. “She’s blushing again. Good job, Isobel.”
***
I have always been a hard worker and been thankful for the kind gestures of others. After finishing all that was on my plate, I brought it to the sink to help clean up. Katarina shooed Isobel away and grabbed a towel to help dry.
“I thought you handled that rather well.”
“The part where they are gambling as to whom I will have sex with first, or the room rotation schedule?”
“All of it. You have a pleasant demeanor, and it is fun to watch everyone trying to get your attention. I told you we have had no new wolves in the pack for sixty years. You are causing quite a stir. It’s fun to watch.”
“I’m glad I can be so entertaining for you.”
“We have been rather serious under the circumstances of the curse. Seeing everyone laugh and smile is good for the pack.”
“I’m not used to being the center of attention.”
“Get used to it, Ania. There is not a place in this world where someone with your beauty will go unnoticed. When we are finished here, it would be good for you to shift into your wolf form again and explore the property. I can send Calista with you.”
“I would like that. Why Calista?”
“She is bonded to Travis and hasn’t seemed quite so enamored with you as the rest of the pack. I thought you could do with a little break from the pressure of all that and we want to confirm you can easily shift back and forth again.”
“Bonded, as in married?”
“Bonding is how we define marriage, but it only happens to acknowledge a mated pair. Mated pairs are rare. Humans would call them soul mates. For werewolves, there is a true spiritual connection. It’s tangible and unbreakable.”
“Tell me about the hierarchy of the pack.”
“You already know that I am the alpha. Alphas tend to be the strongest and most fierce of the pack. There is a symbiotic relationship that forms when one becomes an alpha. The alpha draws strength from the pack making them even stronger and faster than they are if they were solo. Kyle is the pack beta, or second in command. Isobel is third in command. Everyone has their place in the pack and will take direction from those above.”
“Do the ones at the bottom of the pack become slaves with no will of their own?”
“Not at all. It is the responsibility of all those higher in the pack to protect and defend the rest. Some of the lowest ranked members might fall into more submissive roles, but please don’t think you never have a say. You should feel a command when it is given, and no command should ever put you at risk. For example, Kyle could not command you to have sex with him as that would violate our internal set of laws.”
“I have to do anything that anyone says, aside from something like you mentioned?”
“Over the next weeks, you will likely be tested by others in the pack. When a new wolf comes into a pack, positional shifting will always take place. Your wolf should naturally submit itself to a command from a higher-ranking wolf. Looking away in human form and while in wolf form, exposing your belly, looking away, or tail down behaviors show submission.”
“What does it mean if I don’t submit?”
“It could be considered a form of challenge.”
“Last night at the kill when Kyle commanded me to let him eat before me…”
“Is not necessarily a good gauge of rank or submission. You were drawing on your inner wolf and had just made a kill. Your rebellion against his command has been set aside because of the circumstances. When I gave you a command last night, what did you feel?”
“I felt you were in your right and that I belonged to you.”
“Elaborate on the belonging part.”
“I feel I am a part of the pack, and something more. I felt that I was yours.”
“The feeling of the pack is natural.”
“And the other?”
“Too early to tell.”
***
Katarina, Isobel, and Calista watched me intently. I was told to picture my wolf form in my mind and let it loose.
“Feel your wolf, Ania. Let her come to the surface.”
In a flash, I was on all forms. My hearing, smell, and vision had all increased from my human form.
“Gods… She is so gorgeous. Why can’t I go with her?”
“You and I need to talk, Isobel. Calista, bring her back within an hour and stay well within the property. I don’t want anyone from the outside world seeing her.”
In a flash of light, Calista transformed and padded over to me. “Ready to run, Ania?”
“Yes.”
Calista took off and I glanced back at Katarina and Isobel. Isobel wanted to come to me, and Katarina held her back.
“Go on, Ania. Go find Calista.”
I turned and raced after Calista. When I caught up to her, she slowed, and we approached a bluff that looked over the mountains.
“You have caused quite a stir, Ania.”
“I understand that happens when someone new joins the pack.”
“It is not just that.”
“You are bonded to Travis?”
“I am.”
“What is it like?”
“Walter Renwold’s father found our pack a few decades ago. He had hired a mercenary crew to hunt us down. Travis was wounded and I felt his pain as if it had happened to me. Nothing mattered at that moment. I went crazy with bloodlust wanting to tear and kill anything and anyone that hurt him. There were twenty men in that hunting party. I killed fourteen of them. When I returned to Travis’ side, I laid next to him until he was fully healed. I did not eat. I did not sleep. His well-being meant more to me than my own life. I never wish to be away from him and even now, just a short distance away, I feel the bond tugging me.”
“That sounds wonderful.”
“It is a blessing and a curse at times. We still argue and can fight each other, but we can’t truly hurt one another. I’m not sure I would survive if he were killed. We should head back.”
We ran until we were hearing distance from the house. I stopped and sat down as Isobel and Katarina’s voices drifted through the woods.
“We can’t tell her. We can’t push this on her.”
“I feel it, Kat.”
“So do I.”
“What does that mean?”
“I don’t know, but we need to give her space. Let her find her own way.”
“What do we do in the meantime?”
“We protect her.”
Calista nudged me. “Change back, Ania.”
The transition was quick, painless, and I immediately noticed my senses were slightly dulled from my wolf form. We walked back to the house and when we reached the back deck, Isobel and Katarina were waiting for us.
“How did that go, Ania?”
“I’m so glad the transition was not painful. That first one was horrible.”
“She’s too fast for me.” Calista huffed.
“She is rather amazing, isn’t she?”
Calista chuckled. “I’ve never seen this pack so eager to bed someone before, and that is saying something for a bunch of wolves.”
Katarina took my arm in hers. “Let me show you to your room and our library. Breakfast and dinner are always something we share together. Lunch is a free for all. You get what you need and clean up after yourself. Tonight, we are having a welcome barbeque for you. Once you get settled into your room, Isobel has volunteered to train you this afternoon.”
Isobel came up next to me and patted my butt. “Looking forward to some one on one with you.”
Isobel headed towards the kitchen as Katarina showed me to my room. We went upstairs and Katarina pointed out her rooms at the north end of the house. Isobel’s was the room I had used in the morning.
Katarina opened a door next to Isobel’s. “This will be your room, Ania. Isobel will be next to you in case you need anything. You have your own bathroom. While it is small, it has nice views and a balcony. I didn’t want you sharing a bathroom as I am sure you would like added privacy for a while.”
“I will take a smaller room with its own bathroom any day. Where do the others stay?”
“A few choose to live in town. Kyle has his own cabin as do Calista and Travis. The rest have rooms here in the main house, or in cabins around the property. On the second floor above the workshop, we have a bar and entertainment space. In the basement in the main house, we have a spa, pool, gym, and even a theater room.”
“I wasn’t expecting all of that.”
“We like to stay close and mingling with city folks just increases chances our gifts will be discovered. I have someone watching your home and we should know if it is safe for us to go there tomorrow. I wanted to take you shopping as well.”
“I can get my money.”
“Don’t worry about money. I have more than enough for several centuries. Once we get your identification, we can transfer what you need.”
Kyle came towards us with a camera in hand. “Up against the wall, Ania.”
I could feel his anger and the command in his voice. I don’t know what was with him, but I didn’t appreciate his tone or command. Katarina sighed.
“Did he miss his doggy etiquette training?”
Katarina burst into a bout of laughter.
Kyle pointed at me, then the wall. “I need to take your damn picture. Now. Get. To. The. Bloody. Wall!”
I didn’t want to antagonize him, but I hated his attitude. I stared directly at him. “Okay. But next time, try saying please.”
He moved to slap me, but Katarina grabbed his wrist and held him back.
“Ania is still finding her place and she is correct. We don’t treat each other like this. Not in this pack.”
“I can help her find her place.”
“Ania will naturally find her place. It has been so long perhaps you forget how things work.”
“She is not listening to my commands.”
“Ania, I know Kyle can be an unhappy puppy sometimes, but he means well. Listen to your wolf. If you are asked something that is reasonable, please try to respond accordingly. I strive for harmony in my pack.”
I knew Katarina was placating Kyle. I wanted to please her. “I should have just done as you asked, Kyle. I appreciate everything the pack has done and is doing for me. I can’t imagine going through this alone.” I stepped up to the wall and turned around. Kyle snapped several pictures and left without saying a word.
“Thank you for doing that for me. Kyle has never been threatened before.”
“I’m not a threat.”
“It is natural for wolves to seek dominance. Kyle is loyal and if you can win him over, will be your greatest ally. Let me show you the library.”
***
I ate a light lunch, not believing I could eat anything after such a huge breakfast. I was surprisingly hungry. Isobel found me after I cleaned up my dishes and she took me out to the clearing. Calista, Travis, Lana, and Brent were there. They all gathered around.
Isobel faced Calista. “For Ania’s sake, what’s the first rule of training?”
“Our goal is to always better ourselves for the safety and protection of the pack, therefore, we push ourselves to our limits.”
“Very good, Calista. Second rule, Travis?”
“We use training to ease relations in the pack. In other words, come in with a grudge, but don’t leave with one.”
“Lana. What is the third rule of training?”
She winked at me. “You get to kiss your opponent.”
“Lana…”
Lana rolled her eyes. “Injuries are expected. We choose to not inflict critical wounds.”
“Brent. Fourth rule, please.”
“Never strike your training partner when they are down or yield.”
“Fifth rule, Ania?”
“Noobies sit out training for the first century?”
“Good one. Never bring a knife to a gun fight. Always be prepared. Lana. You spar with Ania. I will watch and give pointers.”
Lana stepped into the clearing. “Rule number three, Ania. Kiss your partner.” She puckered her lips.
“Lana…” Isobel’s voice was low and steady.
“I was just having fun. Maybe Ania wants to kiss me. Ask not, receive not, right?”
“Hand to hand. Begin.”
Lana was a little smaller than I was, but she caught me off guard by rushing me and tackling me. My training kicked in and as we tumbled, I managed to get some leverage and pushed her off me. I didn’t even push hard, but she landed ten feet away. She rolled to her feet.
“Nice move, Ania.”
Lana jumped the distance between us and swung her fist. It was a very good swing. Her body position was perfect, but I was faster than her. I grabbed her wrist, dropped low, and threw her over my shoulder. However, she latched onto me, wrapping her legs around my torso and performed a beautiful takedown maneuver. I was slammed into the forest floor.
Lana danced away. “You never saw that coming. Lana Mills, agent of death.”
I got to my feet. Lana rushed me and I rolled to the side while sweeping her leg. Lana crashed hard and came up laughing. She sauntered slowly over to me.
“Ania… You have something in your hair. Let me take it out for you.”
She pressed up close and wrapped her arm around my neck before bringing her knee to my face. I just managed to block her knee with my hands. I grabbed her waist and jumped forward, tipping us both. We crashed into the pine needles and by the time we stopped, I had Lana pinned with my legs and arms. She struggled but couldn’t move.
“Agh! I yield!”
I let Lana go and she offered her hand to pull me up.
“Well done, rookie.”
Isobel dusted me off. “Some pointers, Ania. You were holding back. Your stance and movements are telegraphed. On a good note, you have some skills.”
“I was taught never to hit a woman.”
“Then spar with me.” Kyle’s voice was laced with venom.
“Kyle, this is not the place.”
“Rule number two, Isobel. I don’t want my grudge festering.”
“I don’t think… She’s brand new here Kyle.”
“That’s no excuse for not learning new skills or her place.”
Katarina stepped into the clearing. She cleared her voice. “Is there a problem?”
I had grown up with bullies. My dad always taught me to fight if I got cornered. Since bullies didn’t like getting hurt, if you could at least hurt them, they would often leave you alone. Kyle was this big nasty bully.
“No problem. Kyle was going to show me some moves.”
“Ania…” Isobel whispered.
Katarina smiled. “Let’s see what happens.”
Isobel glared at Katarina but stepped back.
Kyle pulled his shirt off. “You are a brave little girl.”
“To be honest, the only part of that statement that feels right to me is that I am a little girl. I’m not brave.”
“Begin.” Katarina’s voice rang out.
Kyle growled and lunged at me. I stepped to the side and remembered all my training. I used my hips and drove my fist into his ribs before spinning away. I heard a crack and Kyle winced. He whipped his head around at me and snarled.
He gave a burst of speed and as I tried to dodge right, he dove left and grabbed my thigh yanking me back into his arms with a thud. He thrashed me in his arms, my legs whipping back and forth. I used my momentum to swing my knee up into the same ribs I had hit before with another crack.
Kyle grunted and tossed me twenty feet away, but he was right there when I landed. I managed to get onto my back with my legs up before he crashed into me. He weighed a ton, but I shoved him off with my legs. He flew back but landed in a crouch and before I could get to my feet, he smashed back into me.
He raised a massive fist and slammed it into my face. He hit me again and again. I was amazed I was still conscious.
“Enough!” Isobel and Katarina shouted at the same time, but Kyle did not heed them. His fist came down again and something inside me snapped. My shadows erupted from my hands and blocked his next punch like he had hit a brick wall. I snarled and used moves, strength, and speed I never knew I had. I easily pushed him off me and got back onto my feet.
I became the aggressor as he tried to pummel me. I dodged and struck repeatedly pushing him back. With a move I had never seen before, I drew him in then thrust both hands into his chest. He was launched away from me close to forty feet to the far side of the clearing.
I stalked over towards Kyle. However, with every step I took, my anger dissipated. I reached my hand down to Kyle.
“Damn, Kyle. You hit hard.”
He grabbed my hand, and I pulled him up.
“You’re already healing. My ribs are still broken. You say I hit hard? No one has ever broken my ribs before and I don’t know what the hell that was at the end, but it was bloody brilliant. Drinks are on me tonight. You earned my respect, Ania.”
I was not expecting him to act like that. I glanced over at Katarina and all she could do was smile.
Isobel pulled me away and back towards the house. “Holy hell, Ania. At the bginning, your skills were imprecise, but damn. That was amazing. It was like you became a trained assassin in the end.”
“I’m not sure how I did that. Those were not moves I had ever learned before.”
“I saw your shadows block his punch. I wonder if you could fight with those shadows… We need to figure out how you can use them.”
She led me to her room, and I looked at myself in the mirror. My face was slightly bruised but healing as I stared at my face. The dark bruising vanished. I poked at my skin, and it felt fine.
“Your clothes got dirty. I can find something for you to wear for the barbeque.”
I had sticks and pine needles in my hair. “Sure. Thank you.”
“You can shower here if you like.”
I reached for her hand and squeezed. “You are a sweetheart. I should use my own shower.”
“I’ll put something on your bed for you.”
***
I took my time in the shower, carefully examining myself and my shadows. With a thought, they formed a shield over my head blocking the water as if they were an umbrella in the rain. Whatever they were, they were incredibly impressive.
I dried myself off and stared at myself in the mirror as I brushed out my long hair. Was it strange that I did not miss my old body? I was smaller and lighter, infinitely more graceful, lithe, and very easy on the eyes. I had been in my forties and even though I exercised and trained nearly every day, I had been thirtyish pounds overweight.
Except for full, bouncing breasts, wider hips, long hair, and nothing between my legs making me clearly appear as a young woman, in some ways my new body made me feel a bit like a child again. Everything felt a little larger and I had this youthful energy that I had forgotten about.
I smiled at my reflection and that made my beautiful face even more stunning. My smile faltered when I spotted a dress on the bed. I rummaged through the room looking for my older clothes to find them missing. There was a new bra and panties that were white and made from silky lace.
Two could play this game. I wrapped a blanket around me and slipped into the hallway. I found Isobel’s door locked as were all the other rooms. I could smell delicious meat being grilled and my stomach growled. The barbeque sounded like it was in full swing, and people were coming my way.
I ran back to my room, closing the door just before people came up the stairs. I sat on my bed as my stomach growled again with more scents from the barbeque drifting into my room. Sighing, I tossed the blanket onto the bed and slid into the sexiest pair of panties I had ever seen.
What made it worse was they smelled like Isobel, and I had moments when I pictured her wearing them that made me flush with warmth from the core of my body. I figured out a way to get the bra on before staring long and hard at the dress. I had another whiff of barbeque, and I lost my battle. I slipped into the dress and looked at myself in the mirror.
The light pink dress hugged my body, but flared gently when it passed my hips. The hem rested a few inches above my knees. The front plunged enough to show my cleavage and a tantalizing hint of white lace from my bra. It was so bloody comfortable and beautiful on me that I smiled again.
I imagined what it might be like to make love to someone in this new body. That thought caused me to pause. All the members of the pack were beautiful, handsome, and fit. I pictured each member in my mind and while I felt drawn to them, the tug on my body when I imagined Isobel or Katarina was much stronger than any of the others.
I shook my head to clear my thoughts. It was good to feel somewhat settled that I still found women attractive. There was a part of me that was intrigued by the idea of being with a man, but it barely registered as a blip in my mind compared to thoughts I had about women; two in particular.
More scents wafted into my room from the barbeque. This time, I tried to untangle what I was smelling. I smelled chicken and beef, potato salad with hints of dill, and hot apple pie. I groaned. It was one thing to enjoy the feeling of the dress and how it made me feel, but another entirely to show up wearing it. My stomach growled again.
When I got downstairs, the place was empty. Everyone was outside on the massive deck. Lights were strung up overhead. Music blared. It was enticing and frightening at the same time.
I was silent in my bare feet as I approached the door to the deck. I hid myself behind the doorframe and leaned up against it. My hand rested against the wooden frame, and I noticed my nails were slightly longer on my feminine hand. It was such an odd feeling to look on my hand knowing it was mine and yet still not quite believing it. I leaned my head against my hand and closed my eyes to try and build my courage.
The smells and excited laughter of the pack called to me. I pulled myself through the doorway and stepped out onto the deck. Katarina was staring at me as if she had known I was hiding there. She looked at me up and down, not once, but three times with a gaze that made me want nothing else but to kiss her.
The pack had stilled. Isobel’s smile was only slightly larger than her eyes. The grill flared and Lana squealed with delight as she rushed over to me. The combination of events seemed to break the spell everyone had been under. I stood, not able to meet anyone’s eyes and my hands twisted together nervously.
Lana grabbed my arm. “Come dance with me!”
She would not take no for an answer and dragged me past Isobel, who was grinning like a Cheshire cat.
I whispered as I passed Isobel. “We need to talk about your clothing selection.”
Isobel tried to look innocent. “Any time, love.”
The way she said it made my knees quiver.
I was, by no means, a dancer. However, as the drinks were handed out and I became less aware of the penetrating stares, I let myself become lost in the freedom of the moment. Lana swung me around with abandon. I danced with Brent and even Kyle came by. None of the dancing was too slow music.
I had been dancing with Calista and Travis when the call for dinner was shouted above the music. I smiled, curtseyed to them, then launched myself at the food table. I piled my plate high, grabbed a margarita, and found a place to sit. Isobel and Katarina sat down on either side of me.
I found myself smiling at the stirring of my body sitting between the two women I had briefly fantasized about earlier. That and the food was delicious.
Katarina leaned in close. “You look incredible, Ania, and you smell heavenly.” Her warm hand rested on my right thigh.
I moaned at her touch just as Isobel slid her fingers under the hem of my dress to caress my left thigh.
Isobel nipped at my ear and whispered. “I love that you smell of me in that dress.”
I was deliriously lost in their nearness and touches. I was feeling the alcohol. “A woman could easily fall for you both.”
As soon as the words left my mouth, I panicked. Katarina and Isobel leaned forward to look at each other.
“What did you say, Ania?” Katarina’s voice purred seductively as Isobel’s hand inched further up my thigh.
I scrambled to get to my feet. “Nothing… I didn’t say anything.”
“Oh, love, you did say something.” Isobel licked her lips.
“I said I loved the peach cobbler and I need to get some more.” I grabbed my glass and drank the margarita in one gulp. I took my glass and refilled it twice before I came back to my seat.
“Are you enjoying yourself, Ania?”
I turned towards Katarina. “The food is amazing, and I had fun dancing with everyone.”
“But you didn’t dance with either of us yet.”
Isobel slipped her hand onto my thigh again. “I think you owe us a dance.”
I looked from Isobel to Katarina. “A threesome then?” I realized my mouth was working independently of my brain, so I closed it before anything else randomly spilled out.
Isobel grabbed my hand and pulled. “That can be arranged, darling.”
Moments later we were all dancing together. Isobel and Katarina seemed to take great joy in making me blush by bumping into me, placing their hands on me and each other. When a slow song came on, Katarina pulled rank and Isobel went to get us all more drinks.
Katarina took the lead and pulled me into her arms. “You have no idea how much joy a new pack member brings us after so long, Ania.”
“It’s all been a bit overwhelming for me. In a good way. I wish it could never end.”
“How so?”
“I love the camaraderie of the pack. It feels like a family I never had. Even Kyle has been kind to me since we sparred.”
“Kyle respects power and you handled yourself well. You need to train every day. What else has been special for you?”
“I have rarely let loose and relaxed. Being in wolf form is rejuvenating. You can’t think about the burdens of the world as a wolf.”
“What about the pack members?”
I snuggled closer and inhaled Katarina’s scent. “Mmmm. Lana is so bubbly and friendly. Brent is a bit serious but seems like a real gentleman. I can only look wistfully at Calista and Travis. Their bond is so wondrous. I can’t even fathom what that must feel like. Then there is you and Isobel…”
“What about us?”
“There is something… more. When we are in a group, I can always pick out your scents. I feel bound to you as my alpha, but there is something even stronger lurking that I cannot put my finger on. Perhaps it is my new female hormones, the fact that I am smaller than I was before, but when I close my eyes, I dream of something quite impossible.”
“That’s intriguing and insightful, Ania. I find you intoxicating. There is something remarkable about you and I hope we have a chance to explore life together.”
Katarina kissed my neck, then cheek. I moaned wanting more, but when she pulled away, I let out a whine. I looked into her eyes and felt myself stepping forward to reduce the distance between us. She held me at arm’s length and whispered so softly, I am sure I was the only one that could hear her.
“There is nothing more I would like to do right now than to keep dancing with you. I only stop because I have squandered too much of your time tonight.”
She spun me around and right into Isobel’s arms.
“Hello, love.”
I stared into Isobel’s eyes. “So, is this the tradition? Get the new wolf all hot and bothered, only to send her to bed frustrated?”
“Are you hot and bothered?”
“Oh. My. Gods. Isobel, you and Katarina are driving me insane. Did you put rufies in my drinks?”
“Not at all. That would simply not do. When I make love to you, I want you fully aware of every touch.”
“What do you mean, when?”
“It’s inevitable. You can’t deny all my womanly charms.”
“Womanly charms? You carry more weapons on you than a small army. You stole my clothes leaving me nothing to wear except for this dress. So, if weapons and conniving are your womanly charms, then you have those in spades.”
She smiled and brushed her lips against my neck. “I don’t need those things. I just need to touch you.”
“What is happening to me?”
“I’ll need more context to answer that, sweetheart.”
“Gods… I must be drunk. I enjoy wearing this dress. I danced briefly with Kyle of all people. I’m so bloody…”
I pushed back from Isobel, and it took everything in me to step away. Tears came to my eyes as I thanked everyone and ran to my room. I threw myself onto the bed, curled into a pair of pillows, and cried out my confusion.
***
I expected to wake with a killer hangover, but I had none. At some point I slipped out of the dress before falling asleep. I got up, showered, and didn’t hesitate when I put on the dress and made my way downstairs.
I only saw two signs of life other than myself. Katarina and Isobel were sitting at the far edge of the deck together. I made coffee and brought out three mugs.
“I hope I’m not interrupting you.”
They both smiled and patted a spot in between them.
“Join us, darling.”
As I handed them each a mug and sat down, I took a deep breath. “I need to apologize for my behavior last night.”
Katarina reached over and pulled some stray hairs behind my ear. “You did nothing wrong.”
Isobel handed me a book. “This is a nonfictional book about werewolves. I’m sure you have questions.”
“Do I ever. Why don’t I have a hangover? What happens to my clothes when I shift into my wolf form? How many pack etiquette rules did I violate yesterday? When do I take my turn in the kitchen? How do you know…?” I swallowed.
Isobel leaned into me playfully. “She is so cute. I must fight not to mark her as mine.”
“You and me both, Isobel.” Katarina kissed my cheek. “We were just discussing you when you came out.”
“I seem to be the topic of the week then amongst the pack.”
“Beyond just our pack, I’m afraid. Word of your turning has reached the eastern pack. They will come visit the day after your second moon celebration.”
I shook my head. “Why is it every time I hear something new, I wind up with more questions? How would the eastern pack know about me? How many packs are there? What is a second moon celebration?”
“Members of our packs communicate regularly. I never told our pack to keep you a secret. I might regret that decision. There are four packs left in the United States. The eastern pack is one of the oldest and led by the strongest alpha in the world. It is said he is a direct descendant of the first werewolf and possibly close to twelve-hundred years old.”
Isobel placed her hand on my thigh. It felt so natural to have either one of them touching me. “The second moon celebration is when we have a new pack member that was turned. The other night was the first moon for you. The second moon is in four weeks. It is when we officially welcome you into the pack. It gives everyone a month to adapt to you and judge your character. Think of your first month as probation.”
“If I mess up more like I did last night, then you send me packing?”
“You didn’t do anything wrong, love.”
I sighed. “I love the dress, by the way. Thank you for forcing me to wear it.”
“Is there a story I need to hear?” Katarina probed.
Isobel smiled and looked away. “What a lovely day. When are we taking Ania shopping?”
Katarina raised her eyebrow. “We?”
“Ania needs protection and someone with good fashion sense. Who better than a woman carrying more weapons than a small army?”
“You didn’t just say that!” I poked Isobel in the ribs.
“If you can review our security before breakfast is finished, you can come along, Isobel. We need to verify all our sensors are working and I want extra security patrols.”
Finally, there was something I felt I could contribute to. “I can help.”
“Not until after your second moon, Ania. Relax and enjoy. You will have a rank and position with responsibilities soon enough.”
“I want to help out. I can’t keep living here, eating your food, and not paying my way.”
Kyle’s low laugh sounded behind me. “If we got rid of all the freeloaders, there would barely be anyone left in the pack, Ania. It is admirable you want to help, but they are right. You need to get used to us and us to you.”
“Fine, but I will do what I can around here to make sure I am not some bump on a log.”
“You can always keep my bed warm at night, Ania. That’s doing something important.”
“There’s the old Kyle back.” I smiled.
Kyle bowed. “I am who I am.”
“Is there anyone that does not seem interested in me being in their bed?”
Kyle scratched his chin. “Only two that I can think of and another two that would have an aneurism if you did wind up in someone else’s bed.”
I stood and walked over to him and patted him on his massive chest. “I’m just going to smile and be happy that I am oblivious to all the inner politics and sexual ruminations of pack Westfall. You all could have your own television show. The wolves of Westfall. I’m going to start making some breakfast. Let’s see… where is the twenty pounds of bacon and the bags of kibble?”
***
Breakfast was fun, especially when Calista and Travis joined me in the kitchen. Travis hugged me and Calista kissed me on the cheek, thanking me for starting breakfast. Making breakfast together was a playful event and I loved having the sibling-like banter between the three of us. I never had that growing up and it made my heart swell.
Any nervousness the pack had about me seemed to have vanished sometime the day before. I felt welcomed and I enjoyed seeing the individual characteristics of the members come out.
Isobel made her rounds as did Katarina. My new wolf senses gave me perception I never had before. I could hear them or smell them whenever they were near. Their absence, even though they were still on the property, made me anxious.
It was a relief being with them as they led me to the garage. I shook my head in disbelief at the vehicles hidden safely inside. I ran my hand along the fender of a classic 1960s mustang while drooling over a Bugati. The car of choice for the day, much to my dismay, was a ten-year-old silver Toyota Camry.
“Why are we using the ugliest and cheapest car in the garage?”
Isobel giggled as she gallantly opened the door for me. “After you, my lady. This car may be old, ugly, and cheap, but it has stealth technology.”
“Really?”
Katarina laughed. “It will blend in with every other car on the road. Not like the others we have. She is beautiful and naïve. Such a nice combination.”
“I am not naïve! It’s not my fault that lately every three minutes my worldview changes. That’s to be expected. It’s not naïve!”
Isobel leaned forward from the back seat and gently bit my earlobe. “She is adorable. Can we keep her?” She pulled on some of my hair and began counting.
“What are you doing, Isobel?”
“Just checking how much blonde hair you have, sweetheart.”
“Ohhhh! You are in so much trouble.”
Isobel grinned. “Do you not love me anymore, Ania?”
“I’m going to make you pay when we train next.”
“Mmmmm. I love makeup sex.”
Katarina chuckled. “That’s all right, Ania. I would never say such things about you. You can sleep with me tonight.”
“I swear you two are like a married couple with a new puppy.”
“That’s rather apropos.”
“At least I’m potty trained.”
“Do we get to leash her, Kat?”
“Mmmm. I think I have a lovely collar.”
“You two are incorrigible.”
“Such a big word for a blonde.” Isobel remarked.
I growled, but secretly I loved every second of it.
It wasn’t long until we arrived and parked at the end of my street. A man approached and got in the back seat.
“Is this the new pup?”
“Calvin, meet Ania.”
Calvin beamed a smile at me. “So glad you turned this one, Kat. She will greatly improve our annual werewolf pinup calendar next year.”
I rolled my eyes.
Katarina leaned back. “What’s the status?”
“There was some activity the past two days. The police were there, but Renwold and the scientist also gained access. They had a cop with them. It has been quiet since.”
Katarina looked sadly at me. “Is there anything you must have from there today?”
“Nothing urgent.”
Katarina frowned. “My intuition is flaring. It is vitally important we keep your new identity away from Renwold. I bet they bugged the place. Almost tempted to go in to see if they left you another bottle of his wine though.”
“That seems like a lifetime ago.”
“I’ll be off then unless you need me here, Kat?”
“No. Thanks, Calvin. I really appreciate you watching the place.”
“I do to. Thank you, Calvin.”
“Anytime, babe. I’ll call you when we do the photo shoots for the next calendar. No doubt you will be on the cover.”
“I will try to hold back my excitement.”
“She’s a keeper, Kat. See you ladies.”
Calvin left the car and we proceeded to the mall. I spotted my bank and was heading towards the ATM when Isobel stopped me.
“We can’t let you do that, love. The ATM has cameras, and your account might be tracked now.”
“Why would my account be tracked?”
Katarina looked sheepish. “They linked you to the slain guards. You are now wanted for multiple murders.”
We were in the middle of the parking lot when my shadows and mini lightning started slithering along my fingers. “What?”
“It’s a recent development.”
As my anger grew, my shadows did as well.
Isobel placed her hands on my face and kissed me. Everything faded. It was the most glorious kiss I ever had. She held the kiss before slowly pulling back.
“Holy hell. That was… Why did you do that?”
“When you get angry, your shadows come out. It was a distraction.”
I looked down at my fingers in time to see the shadows disappear. “A distraction?”
Isobel nodded. “I took one for the team.”
“It was…” Gods. It had set me on fire. “I can barely breathe.”
“I have been told I have that effect on people.”
Katarina grabbed me and kissed me so passionately, my legs started to buckle. When she pulled back, she was grinning. “I thought I saw a shadow come back. Best to be safe.”
“Wow. I might be feeling a little more shadow right here…” I pointed to my lips.
“Nope. Don’t see any.” Katarina said joyfully.
“Me neither. Must have been a bird flying overhead.”
“How come you both smell like honey and lavender right now?”
Katarina grabbed my arm. “That’s a clear indication we are late for shopping.” She led me towards the mall.
Isobel slipped her arm around my waist. “In case your knees are a little weak.”
“Are all of you so sexual?”
“In general. Yes.”
“I never saw you kissing anyone else in the pack.”
“Let’s focus on something other than your lips, shall we?
“Fine. You tell me I’m wanted for murder, kiss me until I’m ready to faint, then casually walk into a mall.”
“Is that a bed store?”
“Isobel…” Katarina was smiling as she said it.
The mall was crowded and so many people simply stopped in their tracks to stare at us, but mostly stare at me.
Katarina led us to a lingerie store.
“I never dreamed I would grace the aisles of this store.”
“We need to start with the basics.”
“Lingerie is considered basics?”
“Isobel. You are on panty and bra detail. I am on other specialty items. Ania. You get to stand here and look pretty until it is time to try them on.”
They vanished into the store, and I slowly walked through the rows of sexy intimates. Multiple staff came by to assist me. I must have had three around me by the time Isobel and Katarina came back with an armload of items each.
“In you go, sweetheart.”
How many times I gasped when looking in the mirror was almost as many times I heard Isobel complain she wasn’t allowed to check the fit. When I came out of the changing room, I had a large bundle in my left arm and a couple of items in my right.
Katarina grinned. “Did they all fit?”
“Yes. But I don’t need them all. Just a couple of items.”
Isobel grabbed a salesgirl and handed her everything in my hands. “We’ll take them all.”
“Wait. That’s too much!”
Katarina scooted the salesgirl to the cash register. “All of it, please.”
“Are you all models?”
“You see her?” Katarina pointed to me.
The salesgirl nodded. “Who isn’t looking at her?”
“She is the latest supermodel from Milan.”
“Really?”
“Have you ever seen anyone so beautiful?”
“I thought you two were the prettiest women I have ever seen. Then she came out of the changing room. Will you be shopping here often?”
“Lingerie is a basic necessity for a beautiful woman, right?”
“Without a doubt.”
“Then I am certain you will see us again.”
We left with numerous bags in our arms. I was ready to head back to the car, but we had apparently just gotten started. By the time we made it back to the car, there was barely any room to sit and that was with the trunk full.
“It’s too much!”
“Nonsense, Ania. You had no clothing. You need all of it.”
“I am pretty sure I don’t need five negligees, Isobel.”
“Did we say they were only for your benefit?”
Katarina drove us back to the house. “I was surprised you opted for more dresses than pants, Ania.”
I blushed. “They make me feel…”
“Beautiful. Confident. Secure. Feminine.”
I nodded.
Isobel rubbed my neck from the back seat. “Don’t be embarrassed by that, Ania. Being feminine is a very natural trait when…”
“When what?”
“You need to read the book, sweetheart.”
“Thank you. Thank you both, so much. My only regret with the new clothes is they don’t have either of your scents on them. Gods. My mouth sometimes gets ahead of my brain.”
Katarina just kept grinning. “We have ways of getting our scent on them, but it is important for you to show your uniqueness. We don’t want to give off mixed messages to the pack.”
“What do you mean by mixed messages?”
“Our scent defines who we are, what role we have in the pack, and to others outside of our pack, what pack you belong to.”
Isobel added quickly, “It also tells people that you…”
“Shush, Isobel.”
“…are fertile or not.” Isobel completed.
I turned to stare at Isobel. “Is this another test to demonstrate how naïve I am?”
“Not at all. That scent drives the males wild, by the way.”
Katarina turned onto the driveway. “Of course, it won’t work for you, Ania.”
“Why is that?”
“You already drive the men wild.”
***
All the air left my lungs for the tenth time that morning. I groaned as Isobel leaned over me and pulled me up. A week had passed since our shopping trip. The days had slowly fallen into a rhythm. Training for three to four hours a day with Isobel and the other pack members. Lunch. After lunch, I would shift into my wolf form and run in the afternoons, then finding an out of the way place I could practice with my shadows. After dinner, I would curl up on the couch reading about werewolf history and lore.
Isobel dusted me off. “You’re getting better every day, Ania. I have never seen anyone train as hard as you.”
“I’m getting better at learning how to take a hit and fall.”
“Rubbish, darling.” Her fingers lingered on my cheek, and I swore she was about to kiss me. Sadly, she didn’t.
Isobel continued as she entwined her fingers with mine. “The only ones that have an edge over you are Kyle and me. I suspect Kat would give you a run for your money as well. You’ve not demonstrated your full strength, speed, or your other fighting skills I saw when you sparred with Kyle. You’re holding yourself back and you are withholding your shadows as well.”
“I don’t want pack members to be afraid of me. I have been training with my shadows every afternoon and night when I go to bed.”
“Show us.”
Kat appeared behind us. I was not startled in the least. I knew she was close by her scent. She wrapped me in her arms and kissed my cheek. Gods, how I loved their touches. Every night I would go to bed sexually frustrated. One of them was almost always near me and the touches and flirtation from them had not lessened in the least.
“Not here. Let’s go to the bluff.”
In a flash we all transformed into our wolf forms. Isobel licked my face before we ran off. We transformed back once we reached the bluffs.
“The day I escaped the warehouse and Dr. Frankenstein, my shadows were able to protect me when I was threatened. They shielded me from the silver bullets of the guards. I know this for certain because I stared right at a guard and watched the bullet fall harmlessly at my feet after it hit the shadow shield.”
Katarina had us sit down. As always, I was in the middle.
“I remember when Kyle was hitting you. Your shadows blocked his punch.”
“The bracelet seems to be able to control them when I am threatened, but I can control them as well. Watch.”
I held out my hands and upon my command, my shadows twirled around my fingers. I focused on a rock not too far from us. The tendrils of shadows stretched ahead of me, wrapped around the rock, and lifted it off the ground.”
Isobel got very excited and stood. “Try them on me. I want you to use them to pull my feet out from me.”
I shook my head. “I’m still getting used to them. I have no idea how strong they might be. I don’t want to hurt you. I can’t hurt either of you.”
Isobel pulled me to my feet and kissed me. It was the first time since the mall parking lot. When she pulled away, I was in tears.
“What’s wrong, Ania?”
“You have no idea how much I yearn for your touches. Both of you. I’m so torn and conflicted. I feel there is something deep within me that binds me to you both. It’s foolishness, I know. I can’t hurt either of you. I’m having dreams as well.”
“Dreams?” Katarina was on her feet. Her hands were in mine. “Tell us about them.”
“They are awful, horrible nightmares. In one dream, Isobel is being raped. In another, your neck is being cut.”
“What happens after these events?”
I turned and took a few steps away from them. “In the dreams, I become a monster. The shadows overtake me completely in my desire to protect you. I leave nothing alive in my wake. Then I wake up with my shadows swirling around me.”
“Gods, Ania. You should have told us.”
Tears continued to stream down my face. “Told you I’m a monster? Told you that I am afraid I am going to kill you both?”
Katarina kissed the tears on my cheeks one by one before her lips brushed mine. “You won’t kill us, Ania. You won’t turn into a monster. We’re going to help you. You need to train more with your shadows. Don’t let them control you.”
“I have no one to teach me this side of me.”
“Then trust us. Let us help you.”
I nodded slowly. “Is there something you are not telling me?”
Katarina and Isobel looked away sadly. “There are reasons we can’t share everything with you right now, Ania. Your second moon celebration is less than three weeks away. For werewolves, it is a right of passage. You officially become a member of the pack. Your role and rank are established. Your wolf settles.”
I sighed in frustration. “I don’t care about my rank. I care about you both. I care about the pack and how I can protect what it is we have here. You told me I need to find purpose. I found it here. My life before… For the first time in my life, I have a family. I love the new me. I love wearing dresses.” My voice dropped to a mere whisper. “I love you both. I want to find my place here. I want to help in any way I can. I want to remove the curse and am willing to march straight into Renwold’s office and tear the place apart until I find the relic.”
Isobel pulled me into a hug. “We love you too. You may not see it, but the others have already been adjusting. Right now, you are fourth in the pack. Have you noticed Lana and the others are more deferential to you now. They respect your speed and power, but it is more than that. They see you looking out for the pack. They see you chipping in to make breakfast, to clean, to organize. They have seen you make rounds of the property.”
“And yet, you can put me on my butt in seconds.”
“Sweetheart, you are far stronger and faster than me. The only reason I can keep beating you is twofold. You are holding back because you are afraid of hurting me, and I have nearly four hundred years of training more than you. You could easily be an alpha, Ania.”
“I don’t want to be an alpha or beta. I want to be a part of this pack. I want to be a part of you both.”
“You are love. More than you know. Let’s help you with your shadows. You don’t have to learn them alone. Between the three of us, we can figure out ways to test your limits.”
“I have another aspect to my shadows. It’s lightning. It can affect electronics, like cameras, and I somehow used it to disable the warehouse’s electric fence with a bolt of lightning.”
“We’re going to figure this out.”
***
“Ugh!” Isobel growled in frustration as I pulled her up. “That’s three for three, darling. Damn you are fast and strong, and you learn too quickly.”
I curtseyed to Isobel. “I have the prettiest trainer in the entire world.”
Isobel snuggled up next to me and nipped my earlobe. “For the past week you have been beating me consistently, but I still have the upper hand with you. I can still make you yield.” She kissed my neck several times and I almost cried when she pulled away.
Katarina approached and slipped her arm around my waist. “Tonight, is your second moon celebration, Ania. Everyone is looking forward to it. The full moon rises around eleven tonight, so we will have a barbeque and dancing before we hunt.”
“I love barbeque nights. I can’t believe it has been a month.”
The weeks had flown by. The only thing that seemed to be frustratingly slow was whatever was going on between Isobel, Katarina, and me. If possible, we were closer than ever. I absolutely adored them.
They had been extremely helpful with my shadow and lightning training, offering ideas on how I could safely test and train. The strength of my shadows and my control of them had grown daily.
“Shall we go to our usual spot by the bluffs?”
I shook my head. “Meet me on the back deck in twenty minutes.”
They looked at me like I was crazy. I smiled then ran off to change. I appeared on the back deck twenty minutes later to many wolf whistles coming from the other pack members. I had changed into my prettiest dress and brushed out my hair.
“Gods, Ania. You look amazing.”
I looped my arms into theirs and walked them from the house to a small clearing deep in the woods that I had found. Over the past weeks, I had scavenged flowers from the landscaping, thinning them and bringing them here.
The sun was shining down on the spot, pretty flowers ringed the clearing. I had a blanket laid out, a basket of food, and a bottle of wine.
“I wanted to thank you both and to let you know how incredibly special you are to me.”
Isobel dabbed her eyes. “I’m over four hundred years old and no one has ever done something like this for me before.”
Katarina kissed me. “The same for me, just I am far younger than Isobel.”
I led them both to the blanket and sat them down. Isobel pulled me into her arms and kissed me. “You are one special lady, Ania.”
“I’m so happy when I am with you both. I learned a few new tricks last night.”
I wrapped my shadows around the bottle of wine and concentrated on the finest of movements. Two more shadow threads appeared and held up glasses. The wine bottle tipped and poured wine into each glass, only spilling a couple of drops. The glasses drifted over to Katarina and Isobel.
“That’s unbelievable, Ania.”
I grinned and reached into the basket, pulling out a candle. My lightning sparked against the tip until it burst into flames. I sat it down and grabbed a cutting board and a block of cheese. Shadows formed a knife in my hand, and I sliced through the cheese. I was so proud of myself until the shadow blade sliced through the cutting board as well.
“Ooops.”
They both sat back with wide eyes and open mouths.
I raised my glass of wine. “To the two most amazing women I have ever met. You have helped me so much. You have tugged and worked your way into my heart to the point I doubt I could live without you. Thank you for everything.”
They toasted to that, but not before Katarina added to it.
“You call us amazing. I have never seen anyone so beautiful and talented with their gifts. To the woman that has stolen the hearts of the pack and us.”
We ate, cuddled, and relaxed, taking a break from my shadow training. It was a beautiful afternoon and we arrived back at the house just as the barbeque was getting underway. Everyone cheered and toasted to me, then they came and gave me hugs and kisses on my cheek. Everyone, including Kyle seemed grateful for me being there.
I had more margaritas than I should, too much peach cobbler, and enough meat to satisfy a football team. We danced and sang, then when the full moon rose, we transformed and hunted together as a big happy family.
***
I woke up with Katarina and Isobel on either side of me. Everyone was a bit slow that morning, but we all had smiles on our faces. Katarina called a pack meeting to officially announce my good standing in the pack and, not to anyone’s surprise but me, my fourth ranking and she added that was merely because I refused to challenge anyone.
Something had settled in my heart about the pack overnight. It felt good and right.
I was sitting on the couch with my dress draped over my legs that were curled underneath me. Over the past month I had devoured books on werewolf history and culture. I was halfway through another book when I sat up and took notice of the words on the page.
I was reading about fated mates, or mated pairs. It described in detail what that meant. What stood out to me was that one that the symptoms of having a mated pair were things such as anxiousness when away from each other. A constant need to touch. Overwhelming attraction. The scent of your mated partner was always stronger than any other scent. The scent would make you excited and bring a deep sense of belonging.
It then explained the binding thread of life. Something every mated pair had described. The feeling of connectedness beyond any other.
“Holy crap.” I whispered to myself.
It was incredibly rare that a mated pair would ever have any sexual desire with anyone else except in another very rare situation. That of a mated trio.
Now I couldn’t put the book down as it described the scenario. Two people would be bound together by the third. The first person would be the mated pair of the third’s wolf form. The second person would be the mated pair of the third’s human form. The third would create the bridge to bind the other two. In all such cases, the third werewolf would be the more submissive and feminine. It was a natural outcome of the trio to assure relational balance. The initiation of the tri-mates would begin when the third accepted the mark of belonging from the other two.
I stood up and left the book on the couch, running through the house past wide-eyed members of the pack. Isobel and Katarina were together but were in the forest at the main clearing. I ran right up to them.
“You knew. You knew all along. Give me the mark. I know I belong to you both.”
Isobel took a slight step back and I nearly collapsed.
“Please! We are a mated trio. It is the only thing that makes sense. Why didn’t you tell me?”
Katarina pulled us all together to sit on a log. “It had to be your choice, Ania. So much has been taken from you. You had no choice to become a werewolf or to become female.”
Isobel stroked my hair. “We knew the first night, but we also know a mark can’t be taken before the second moon. We wanted you to feel certain it was right in your heart.”
“This is extremely rare, Ania. There is something else you need to know. Any mate of the alpha becomes almost equal to the alpha. The pack would protect you as if you were the alpha. Kyle would still be beta, and Isobel third. The rankings don’t change, but there is a noticeable shift in the pack. Are you certain this is what you want?”
“How could I live if I didn’t belong to my fated mates? It would destroy me to be away from either of you.”
“As it would us.” Isobel replied. “I can’t tell you how hard it has been to not sneak into your room at night. I have lived as a wolf nearly four hundred years without finding my mate. I do not want to let you go.”
“I also have never found my mate.”
“I still have a few questions.”
“Ask anything, Ania.”
“The book I was reading talked about the submissive nature of the third. I feel that way, but not outside of our relationship. Is that wrong?”
“There will be a natural hierarchy in the trio that does not extend to relationships outside of the trio. You are the bond that knits us together. My focus is primarily on you, and secondary to Isobel. Her primary is to you and secondary to me.”
“And my primary is always to you both. When we speak of fates, are you upset at being my mated pairs knowing it will also bind you to each other?”
Isobel stroked my thigh with her hand. “Kat and I have found each other’s beds throughout the years of knowing each other. We knew we were never a mated pair, but it was close. We love each other and since your arrival have discussed this at length. We could not be happier.”
“Then mark me. I want to belong to you.”
“Last chance, love.”
“I’ll bite you myself if you don’t bite me.”
Isobel’s canines extended and she lunged for my throat. The bite on my neck was feral and primal. The pain ebbed quickly with a sense of bliss that followed. As soon as she was done, Katarina bit into the other side of my neck. I moaned and felt my eyes dilate.
My shadows flowed from me and held them against me. As Katarina removed her mouth from my neck, I was smothered in their kisses. The bond was forged, and I yearned to feel their bodies against mine.
“Oh, my gods. I hope you feel what I am feeling right now.”
Katarina scooped me up onto her shoulder and I screamed with delight. Isobel kept kissing me as I was carried into the house.
Everyone clapped. Kyle said it was bloody well time.
Katarina addressed the smiling pack members. “Tomorrow morning, we will be bonded. Tonight… Don’t wait for us for dinner. We will be in our room.”
“Don’t forget we have guests arriving tomorrow.”
“Not until lunch. Hmmm. Not sure we will be done with each other by then.”
Everyone laughed.
Lana’s voice shouted above the commotion. “Screamer or not screamer? Place your bets now.”
I blushed a dozen shades of red as Katarina carried me up the stairs to her room.
She tossed me onto the bed and all I could think about was getting my lips on theirs.
Katarina cupped Isobel’s face and kissed her in front of me. I would have thought that would make me jealous as I always believed in a one-to-one relationship, but it only turned me on. My hand moved between my legs of its own accord.
“How will we handle this, Isobel?” Katarina kissed Isobel again.
Isobel moaned and that made me moan with desire. “I think Ania wants us.”
I groaned and started to get up, but Katarina shook her head at me. “Stay there, gorgeous. And no touching yourself.”
I watched the two of them kiss passionately and move their hands over each other’s bodies. I begged them to let me join them. I could smell my own desire by the time they moved to the bed to join me. I became their total focus. Their hands and lips were everywhere on me. I had not indulged in my own body since the change, and every touch increased my passion and pleasure.
***
I woke up late the next morning with Katarina and Isobel sandwiching me. I could easily smell the slightly musky, sweet scents from our love making. I could never have imagined anything being so glorious.
I started to get up, hoping to have a shower, when Katarina pulled me back to kiss me.
“Gods, Ania, you are everything I could ever want or desire.”
Isobel stirred and smiled as she kissed me. “You’re glowing, princess.”
“Last night was the best night of my life. I love you both so much. I should shower.”
“Kat and I will make sure you are squeaky clean then. Don’t you dare deny us the chance of touching your body.”
Katarina’s shower was easily large enough for the three of us and an hour later, Katarina was finding me clothes to wear from her closet. I tried to complain that I had clothes, but she wanted her scent on me. When I had chosen a sexy dress and slipped it on, we headed down to find some food. Almost everyone was in the living room waiting for us.
Lana gave me a big hug and kissed my cheek. “Thank you, Ania.”
“For what?”
She giggled. “You are a screamer. I doubled my money last night.”
I blushed. “You heard?”
Brent laughed. “Honey, we could have heard you on the next mountain range. I’m insanely jealous right now.”
Isobel sauntered over to Brent. “Do you want to join us?”
“Su… sure. Definitely.”
“In your dreams. We belong to each other and Ania is all ours.”
“That’s just wrong.”
Katarina kissed me in front of the pack. “In case you have not figured it out yet, Ania, Isobel, and I are a mated trio. Ania’s wolf is mated to Isobel and Ania’s human form is mated to me. We’re going to eat, then perform the binding ceremony. Remember we have several members of Drake Lafleur’s pack coming today. We will meet here, eat dinner together, then hold some discussions with them in the conference room.”
***
I was surprised at the simplicity of the binding ceremony. We recited lines that pledged ourselves to each other, then sealed our tri-mated binding with blood. As soon as we did, I noticed a new scent from all three of us. It was each of our scents, woven together. I felt the bond become deeper and stronger. I knew I would die to protect them.
I was on the couch and lying with my head in Katarina’s lap with Isobel massaging my feet when we heard a heavy vehicle pull up.
I growled. “Don’t they know we are on our honeymoon?”
Katarina smiled and bent down to kiss me. “The Lafleurs demanded to be here today. Technically, we are a subpack to their pack because Drake Lafleur is high alpha. Richard Lafleur, his brother, is the beta.”
Isobel gently slipped from underneath me. Her face had gone white. I felt fear in her through our bonding link.
“Isobel?”
“He’s here. Richard came.”
Katarina cursed. We didn’t have time to discuss what was going on with Isobel when five members of the eastern Lafleur pack entered the house. I could tell who Drake was immediately as his presence radiated out from him.
“Katarina. It is good to see you again.”
Katarina was poised and gracious. “It has been too long, Drake.”
Drake sniffed. “You’ve bonded?”
“A recent development.”
He huffed. “Lucky man.”
Katarina had kept me slightly behind her as Drake scanned the room and our pack members.
“For those that have not met us before, let me introduce you all. I am Drake Lafleur, high alpha.” He pointed to another man that resembled himself. He too was large and powerful. “Richard Lafleur, my beta and brother.” To his right stood a woman that although beautiful in a dark way, was tall and muscular. “My third, Ylena Draskovich. I also brought Gaston Kenwick, my fourth, and Luke Trent, my fifth.”
They all radiated power and I noted all our pack were not looking directly into their eyes. Katarina looked uncomfortable but managed to hold Drake’s gaze.
“You brought your entire senior members of the pack?”
“We have important matters to discuss, Katarina.”
“Let me introduce my senior pack members. Kyle Reston is my beta. Isobel Youngkin, my third. Ania Linne, the newest member of our pack and my fourth, and Brent Samuels, my fifth.”
Drake’s pack members were all staring at me. His eyes lingered uncomfortably before speaking to Katarina again. “Ania is your mate? I can smell you on her.”
“Isobel, Ania, and I are a mated trio.”
Drake moved to stand before me. “You were recently turned?”
I felt how powerful he was but had not trouble holding his gaze. “Yes.”
“You are stunning. You are the primary reason we are here.”
Our pack inched forward to get closer to me.
Drake raised an eyebrow. “Your pack loves you.”
“And I love them.”
“As it should be. How did you become fourth? You only just had your second moon if I am correct.”
The way he said it was an obvious slight. “It is not uncommon in werewolf history that newly turned wolves find their rank in a pack quickly. It is not always strength and speed that determine such a placement, but rather many factors including the lineage of their wolf. I would assume someone with your advanced age would already know such things.”
Drake’s pack stiffened, but Drake simply laughed. “I like her.”
The mood shifted and I felt Isobel’s hand slip into mine.
Katarina smiled. “Please. Enjoy our hospitality. Dinner is in two hours. You have had a long trip. We can talk more later.”
“Indeed.”
Everyone went their separate ways. Drake turned to his pack and shared some silent directions. I watched them carefully. I pulled Isobel aside and whispered to her.
“What’s going on, Isobel?”
“Richard. He raped me last time we met. It was many years ago.”
Rage filled me as I looked over at Richard.
Isobel squeezed my hand so hard that it hurt. “These are incredibly powerful werewolves, Ania. We are no match for them. Their third might be a match for Kat. If things go badly, we will not win in a fight.”
“If Richard touches you, I will be hard pressed not to kill him outright.”
“Oh, love. I am the one that should be protecting you. I don’t like it when Drake says they are here because of you. I don’t like it at all.”
I kissed her and looked back over my shoulder. Drake had taken Katarina outside and Ylena was talking with Kyle.
“Maybe you should make yourself scarce. I will cover for you.”
“Gods, Ania. I love you. Don’t get into any trouble.”
She was about to slip away when Richard moved to intercept her. She paled and turned away as I stepped in between them. I held out my hand.
“I believe your name is Richard? I’m Ania.”
He offered a low growl as he watched Isobel slip out of the room. “You smell of her.”
“I probably smell of a lot of things. I cooked bacon earlier.”
“Isobel. You smell of her.”
“I should considering I am her bonded mate. Tell me about your pack.”
“Isobel and I have history.”
My eyes narrowed and my shadows itched to wring his neck. “She never mentioned you to me before. Are you as old as your brother?”
He growled again and stormed off. What an ass.
“Ania?”
I turned to find Gaston leaning against a counter. Luke was trying to get Brent to show him around. Was this a divide and conquer plot?
“Gaston. It’s very nice to meet you.”
“The pleasure is all mine. Has anyone ever told you that your beauty could easily be another great wonder of the world?”
“I would think that would be quite the exaggeration.”
“Not at all. I have seen all the wonders of the world and have lived nearly a millennium. Every wonder and woman I have seen pale in comparison to you.”
“You flatter me.” Had I been a heterosexual woman that was not bonded, I could see the lure of this man as he was extremely handsome. His accent and hint of ancient gallantry were intriguing. Yet, for all his everything, he was just another person to me. Nothing stirred in me. My loves were Katarina and Isobel.
“It is not flattery when it is only the truth. I am quite certain our entire clan will think similarly about you.”
“You said will think, not would think.”
“We are immortals, my dear. Eventually you will come and visit our pack. Therefore, will is appropriate. How were you turned?”
“I suspect that will be a matter up for discussion later.”
“Of course. No sense having to hear the story twice when we could spend our time in better ways.”
“I agree completely. If you don’t mind, I will see if anyone needs help in the kitchen.”
“Surely as a fourth and the alpha’s mate, you would not be doing kitchen work?”
“I belong to my pack, and it is my place to serve and protect them. I do this out of my love for them. My role has no bearing on this.”
“Such a strange and backward belief. In our pack, you would want for nothing. You would never have to wash a dish or cook food. That is handled by the lowest of our members and our mortal servants.”
“Looks like I was lucky and got the better of the packs then.”
Calista and Travis had open mouths as I passed them and entered the kitchen.
Calista came and stood close to me. “Oh. My. Gods. Ania, you just told the high alpha he was old and their fourth that their pack sucks. You are my hero.”
“They are insufferable. I’m going to find Isobel and make sure she is all right. Do you need any help?”
“We’ve got this, Ania. Thank you, and for the record, we got the better end of the deal with you joining us. You have been a breath of fresh air coming here and are always so kind and willing to help. I have never seen Katarina and Isobel so happy.”
I hugged her and headed upstairs, finding Isobel in her room.
“I should be down there. I can feel the tension and as third, I should be helping ease that.”
“You don’t need to be anywhere near those pricks. Drake is responsible for the actions of his pack and by bringing Richard here, it was an insult to you. I have your back, Isobel. I will always have your back.”
“You really should be our beta. You know that right?”
“I don’t need to be beta, sweetheart. I’m happy to let Kyle keep that responsibility. I felt badly I bumped Brent.”
“Did you hear anyone complain?”
“No.” I heard growling coming from outside. “I should go.”
“I’m coming with you. I need to get over my fear.”
We headed outside and found Gaston and Luke in wolf form nipping at Lana’s backside. I grabbed Gaston’s tail and yanked him off Lana. Isobel did the same for Luke. We stepped in to shield Lana.
Isobel looked back at Lana who had just shifted back to her human form. “Do we need to ask what is going on?”
“They were getting frisky, so I decided to get away from them. I just wasn’t prepared for them to follow.”
Gaston and Luke shifted back into their human forms.
Luke shrugged. “She asked for it.”
I stood toe-to-toe with him. “What are you? Some kind of grade school kid? She was not asking for it if she was trying to leave!”
Gaston tried to schmooze things over. “No harm was done. We don’t often get to see wolves from outside of our pack. It’s what wolves do, but being new, you don’t know that.”
I turned angrily towards Gaston, but Isobel took my hand in hers.
“You don’t get to talk to my mate that way, Gaston. You are guests. Behave or we will send you packing.”
“I will remind you that we outrank you and have vastly more strength.”
I pushed forward. “The only thing that you outrank is roadkill and I would even question that.”
Luke nudged Gaston. “Got to love the new feisty hot girl. It’s always impressive when the new ones think they are so strong and extremely satisfying when we put them in their place.”
“That’s quite enough.”
Drake stood to the side with Katarina next to him.
“Isobel is correct. We are guests. Now move along.”
Gaston and Luke briefly challenged Isobel and me with their stares but left quietly.
Drake sighed. “I apologize for their behavior. Luke is right, however. You need to listen to your wolf, Ania. They are far more powerful than you and you do not want to pick a fight with them.”
“I beg your pardon, your majesty. But I was not picking a fight. I was defending our pack against wanton idiocy. They might be stronger than me, but I can guarantee they would not walk away unharmed.”
“And it would truly be a shame if you wound up dead, princess. There are many good uses for you yet that we would not wish to deprive the world of.”
“Then if you are so interested in my survival, send your dogs to obedience school, and tell your pack to play nice. This is not childcare.”
I could feel the command in his stare, but I refused to back down. I kept my eyes on him.
“Katarina, she is remarkable.”
“I am well aware of how remarkable she is.”
“Perhaps we should let our members spar?”
“Dinner will be ready soon. Perhaps the next time you all visit we will have more time for such fun.”
Drake turned and he moved his hand to Katarina’s waist. I growled and he pulled his hand away before he touched her.
“She needs to learn her place quickly before she gets into trouble.”
Katarina paused. “That is my mate you are talking about. I think it would be best to end this visit early. Tensions are running high, and you have not made it clear why you are here.”
“That would not do, Katarina. As you just said, dinner is close, and my pack are hungry. Food always eases tensions. Afterwards, we can discuss plans for removing the curse.”
Katarina was in a difficult place. She nodded, looking back at me with much concern as they headed back into the house.
“Holy hell, Ania. You can’t speak to the high alpha like that.”
Isobel growled as she turned to Lana. “Ania is right, even if she is playing a dangerous game. Something isn’t right here. You never leave a pack without a senior member. There is a power play going on here and Ania’s pushing them might help us see their cards before they deal them.”
“I didn’t mean it in a negative way, Ania. You are so brave, and I don’t know how you can stare down the high alpha. Thank you both for coming to my aid. I thought they were going to…”
I hugged Lana. “I’m naïve and inexperienced in these matters, Lana. I get so angry, I feel I could tear them limb from limb.”
Isobel told Lana to go help with dinner then sat me down.
“I have a bad feeling, Ania.”
“So do I. Richard and Drake were in my nightmares. The one where I turned into a monster.”
“That’s not going to happen, sweetheart. You are not a monster, but we may need one before the night is out.”
“What are you saying?”
“If things go wrong, you do everything in your power to protect yourself first, then others. If that means unleashing everything you have, then so be it. On a purely strength and speed basis, you are well matched against most of their pack, maybe even against Gaston and Luke if you didn’t hold back. Just remember, Drake and Richard are in another class altogether. Let’s go get a few more weapons.”
“I can always create a weapon with my shadows.”
“Always have a backup plan. What if your shadows never worked?”
“I can strap a dagger or two under my dress.”
“Mmmm. A woman after my own heart. I will be insanely jealous over those daggers.”
She kissed me passionately before leading us back into the house. Everywhere we looked, Drake’s pack members were pushing their dominance. Once in Isobel’s room, we added weapons, then headed back down just as dinner started.
Katarina had a place for me to sit on her right and Isobel sat next to me. Tensions were high and I could feel the strain from my bonds with Katarina and Isobel. Richard kept glowering at Isobel and the rest of Drake’s pack seemed focused on me.
I promised myself to try and be respectful and polite, but it was increasingly difficult.
Ylena tried to stare me down. When I did not look away, she huffed. “It is incredibly rude to not yield to your werewolf betters, Ania.”
I batted my eyes as I felt the warning squeeze on my thigh from Katarina. “I apologize. Being new to this world, I struggle with that inner wolf sense of knowing who my betters are. I was always taught it is impolite to not look people in the eyes, so please excuse me if my eye contact makes you uncomfortable.”
“It does not make me uncomfortable you little whelp!”
“Clearly. Can I get you anything? Valium perhaps?”
Drake started laughing. “Gods. I do love Ania’s sense of humor.”
I shrugged. “Isobel suggested I might need to be leashed. I’m still learning to heel.”
Kyle spit out his drink.
Gaston ran his finger along the top of his wine glass as he stared at me. “It seems to me you need a firm hand.”
I fake blushed. “Katarina did spank me some last night. Does that count?”
Richard finally broke his stare with Isobel and looked at me. “You have complete disregard for authority.”
“That’s not true. I have complete disregard for you, but not because you are my superior, but rather because you are an asshole. Stop staring at my mate, you prick!”
Richard stood and growled like an animal.
Drake shouted. “Enough! It is time for us to put away niceties and talk about why we came to visit. Katarina let’s meet in the conference room. Bring your beta. Ylena, you’re with me.”
I got up and moved to escort Isobel to her room when we got separated. Gaston and Luke got in my face and blocked me.
“You will apologize to our beta.” Gaston was so close I could feel his body heat.
“For speaking the truth about that rapist piece of trash. I don’t think so.” I tried to move around them, and they continued to block me.
“It will be fun to break that spirit of yours.”
“Good luck with that.”
“What do you think they are talking about in there, little girl?”
“I don’t know, maybe changing your kibble diet?”
“We are taking you with us.”
“Like hell you are.”
“Nothing you can do about it, darling.”
I felt absolute panic from Isobel through our bond.
“Then I better go pack. You don’t want me to delay your master.”
I slipped under and around them and headed straight for the outside deck. I heard Isobel’s scream, and I lost it. I became the shadows and the world around me stopped moving. I ran through the forest and spotted Richard dragging Isobel by her hair as if in freeze frame. I slammed my fist into his face as I emerged from the shadows. He was sent flying into a tree trunk. He staggered and spat out a mouthful of bloody teeth.
I became the shadows again and his motion froze. I rushed him and slammed my knee into his nose as I dropped out of the shadows. Richard was out cold.
“You came for me!”
I reached for Isobel and cradled her. “I will always come for you.”
“He was going to rape me. You vanished, Ania. You were surrounded in shadows, then vanished and the next thing I saw was you thirty feet away slamming into Richard. You are not a monster.”
I felt a tug on my bond with Katarina. “Katarina is in trouble.”
“Go. Kick their asses, love. I’ll take care of him.”
I became shadows again and in the blink of an eye, I was outside the back of the house. Calista and Travis were there, startled by my sudden appearance.
“I need everyone armed. Split up half the pack. One half out front, the other half I need them in the conference room in five minutes. Now!”
They didn’t even question me as I stormed past Gaston and Luke, pushed open the conference room doors, and stopped short. Drake had a knife to Katarina’s throat. Ylena had Kyle on his knees with a gun to his head.
“So pleased you could join us, Ania. We were just speaking about you.”
“I’m warning you now. Back away from Kyle and Katarina and leave.”
“That is our plan. Of course, you will come with us. We are going to breed you.”
“I am not going anywhere with you. This is your last chance.”
“You are in no position to negotiate!”
“Wrong answer!”
I vanished into my shadows, wrenched the gun away from Ylena, breaking her wrist in the process and crashed my elbow into her face. I spun, grabbed the knife from Drake, kneed him in the groin, and pressed the blade against his neck as I returned from the shadows. When the world returned to motion, Ylena spun, spraying blood across the room from her mouth and crashed into the table behind her. Drake cried out, but with the knife at his throat, couldn’t move.
“I told you to leave. I gave you warnings. Do not move, high alpha.”
Gaston and Luke rushed in, and shadows erupted from me. Tendrils wrapped around their throats and brought them to their knees.
“She broke my wrist!” Ylena screamed.
Drake growled and I felt the surge in his strength. Using my shadows, I pulled the knife back into the ether, and slammed it into his nose before he could even twitch. He rolled back hitting his head on the table, his nose shattered.
I pointed at him with the knife. “If you ever touch my mate again, I will disembowel you. You mess with my pack, my family, and I will hunt you the rest of your days.”
“Where’s Richard?” He spat.
“You mean Dickweed?”
“I have him.” Isobel dragged the screaming man in behind her. She had tied his belt around his dangly bits. He couldn’t stand on his own. “Thank you, love.”
“What are you?”
“I’m a werewolf, just like you. I am a member of the Westfall pack. I am the bonded mate to Katarina and Isobel. I am not and will never be your breeding slave.”
“It is your responsibility to perpetuate our species!”
“And crank out more puppies that act like you? I don’t think so.”
“Everything I do is for the future of our species!”
“Maybe you should have come to us to coordinate an attack on Renwold, retrieve the relic, and reverse the curse instead of taking the cowardly way out and stealing the new girl.”
“You don’t belong with them!”
The pack entered with guns and pressed them to the backs of the Lafleur’s members. I removed the shadows from Gaston and Luke.
“I will leave that up to them. If they want me to leave, then I will, but I will not go with you.”
Katarina came to stand next to me. “Ania is mine.”
Isobel yanked hard and Richard yelped, curling in on himself. She dropped the belt and came to stand next to me. “Ania is mine.”
Kyle stepped up. “Ania is ours. She is loved and cherished here.”
“Does anyone disagree?” Katarina said loudly enough for all to hear. “Get out of here, Drake. Take your pack and regroup. If you have a change of heart, then let me know. We are one species. We should not fight each other. You came into our home to steal our beloved Ania. Unless you repent, then you are our enemies.”
Drake wiped at his already healing nose. “Time to go.” He stared at me and flinched. “Move! Drag Dickweed with you.”
Gaston and Luke grabbed Richard and pulled him out. The pack let them pass. With a nod from Isobel, our pack from outside guided Drake and his people to their vehicle. They all got into a Black Escalade but Drake stopped and faced me. “That knife belonged to my father.”
“You dishonored him today.” I tossed it to him.
He bowed. “My thanks, Lady Shadow Wolf.”
“An apology would be better. Someone of your incredible age grew up when there were still manners.”
He dropped to his knee and bowed his head. “On behalf of me and my pack, I humbly apologize to…”
“Not me.” I growled.
He nodded. “…to Katarina Westfall and her pack for the way we acted, our poor motives…”
“For bringing Dickweed.”
Drake smiled. “You know that nickname will stick with him the rest of his days.”
I tapped my foot.
“I also apologize for bringing Dickweed.”
I felt Katarina’s hand slip around my waist. “That will do, Drake. If you want to take down Renwold, give me a call. It seems to me we have some new talent that might just help us remove the curse.”
“I will.”
Gaston leaned his head out the window. “Ania?”
“Yes?”
“When you get tired of…”
A dagger flew from Isobel’s hand, wedging itself in the doorframe and just an inch from his head. “What part of MINE, did you not understand?”
Luke smacked Gaston on the back of his head.
Drake got into the car, and they pulled away. As soon as the sound of their vehicle disappeared, I collapsed.
***
Isobel’s arm was draped protectively over me. I heard her light snoring. I barely managed to open an eye before Katarina pressed her lips to mine.
“Gods, Ania! You gave us all a fright.”
“Ugh…” I held my head. “Was that before or after I collapsed? My head hurts like the worst hangover ever.”
“After, silly. Everyone is very concerned about you.”
Isobel groaned and snuggled up more. “Can we make love yet?”
Katarina started to cry.
“It’s all right, darling. I’m fine. I think I just overextended myself.”
“I almost lost you, Ania! I knew something bad was going to happen. He brought his whole damn senior pack members to make sure he took you.”
I felt Isobel’s kisses along my neck and shoulders. “Gods, Ania. I never felt so valued as the moment you broke Dickweed’s jaw and knocked out half his teeth, then broke his nose. If a girl could possibly love you anymore, I did in that moment. You saved me.”
Katarina slid into the bed next to me and cupped my face. “You took on the five most powerful werewolves in the world all by yourself. It was breathtaking to watch.”
“I’m sorry if I caused you all trouble. Maybe things would have gone better had I just stayed locked in my room. It felt like all I did was antagonize them.”
“They came to demonstrate their dominance. They wanted no fight from us. Drake told me they planned the whole thing. They intentionally threatened and harassed our pack so that when they took you, we would not fight them.”
Isobel lightly bit my shoulder. “They were not expecting you. You put them in their place at every turn. You showed them you were the dominant one. What was it like?”
“What?”
“When you became the shadows?”
“The world was frozen in time, yet I moved through it at my normal speed. But it was as if I carried additional speed and power when I stepped out of them. When I entered the shadows, time stopped and when I stepped out of the shadows, time started again.”
Katarina continued to kiss me and run her hands along my body. “You’ve been sleeping for over a day and the pack is frantic. Do you think you can get up?”
“I’m not sure what I need the most. Making love to you two or food. I’m scared to see the pack.”
“Why on earth would you be scared?”
“My shadows… Maybe they think I am a monster. I ordered Calista and Travis to get the pack armed before I came into the conference room. I feel terrible about that.”
Isobel pulled me over and onto my back before straddling me. “They asked questions, but they knew you had the shadows. They know you are more than just a werewolf. For the first time ever, they felt better than the Lafleur pack. And as for commanding Calista and Travis, they needed to be told what to do. You did the right thing, and you were bloody amazing.”
I reached up and slid my hands over Isobel’s body. “Are you sure we can’t order food to be delivered, take a couple of Advil, and make love?”
“Sorry, Lady Shadow Wolf. You have responsibilities now.”
“See, this is what I was trying to avoid.”
“The sooner we can get the pack calmed down, get you some food, the sooner we can make love to you.”
“Gods… you are so demanding.”
“Come on, princess.”
I groaned as they pulled me up and got me dressed. Everyone was waiting for us in the living room. They looked so concerned and nervous, but their eyes lit up when they saw me.
Everyone hugged and kissed me, told me how amazing I had been, and sadly didn’t look into my eyes. When Kyle looked away, I slugged him on his shoulder.
“What was that for?”
“Look into my eyes.”
“It’s not respectful.”
“That’s a load of rat poop.”
“You should be beta.”
“Stop it. I’m perfectly fine as fourth and shouldn’t even be there.” I faced the room. “I care diddly about rank. I understand when there are decisions that need to be made, we defer to a hierarchy. I don’t want rank because I want to be your equal. I want to see those beautiful eyes of yours when we talk and when I burn the bacon.”
“You don’t want to be beta?”
“No.”
“Good.” He slugged my arm. “Then I can do that.”
I threw my arms around him. “That’s exactly what I want!”
Everyone laughed.
“Now… just to fill you all in. I am fine. I have been practicing with my shadows for the past month, but when Isobel and Katarina were in danger, I likely used too much of my shadows. I did something I had never done before. I believe I have a limit to my shadows but the more I train with them, the stronger and larger the well of power grows.
“I am, however, starved, and I was told I had to see all of you, then eat, before I can drag, or is more likely the case, I am dragged back upstairs for a good old romp.”
Lana shouted. “Bets on how many screams from Lady Shadow Wolf.”
“Gods…”
***
For the next week, I trained every day to the point I could feel my well of shadows dwindle. By the next day, they had filled up completely and there was a little bit more. Now that the pack were not afraid of my shadows, they helped me train and devised new tests.
As I learned new abilities, I labeled them. I called my skill of stopping time and becoming the shadows, shadow mode. Stealth mode is what I called it when I used my shadows to give me a form of stealth without completely stopping time. With stealth mode, I could blend into shadows more easily and move around unheard. The others even said my scent was masked.
Something amazing that I discovered while in shadow mode was that if there was any opening, I could pass through it. I could explain it best to others by blowing out a candle and watching how the smoke could slip under the door into another room. I could not pass though solid objects, but if there was a gap, I could move through into the adjacent space. Chain link fences and doors that were not well sealed I could simply walk through. A sealed window or door, however, I could not.
My shadow weapons could cut solid objects like they were butter, but I could not use them when in shadow mode.
“I don’t like it, Ania.”
We were sitting on the couch together in our favorite position with my head in Katarina’s lap and my feet on Isobel’s lap.
“As long as the curse remains, I will be constantly sought after for breeding. I want to be certain the relic is not in the warehouse zone I used to work in. I can slip in and slip out and Renwold would never know.”
“It’s too risky.”
“The only risk would be if I run out of stamina with my shadows.”
Katarina shook her head. “We need to find your limits.”
“How can we figure that out when time is stopped for me?”
“We create a course. We see how long it takes you to run from point to point. Then you slip into your shadows and run the course. When you get as far as you can before you run out of reserves, we then calculate how long that took if you were running the same distance.”
“That’s a great idea, but how do I keep track of that time when I am in the shadows?”
“You count. Let’s say we discover you can stay in the shadows for ten minutes. When you go to the warehouse, you count to three hundred, or half of your maximum. That way, you exit and still have half of your shadow reserves in case you need them.”
Isobel rubbed my feet and I moaned softly. “Of course, you could simply kill Renwold in his house or office, then we would have more time to find the relic.”
“Knowing how many werewolves he and his family have killed, that is very tempting. What is the relic?”
“It is the front paw of the first werewolf. The Renwolds used the DNA from the foot and a witch to enact the curse.”
“I thought they hated all supernatural beings.”
“They do. Apparently, the witch was murdered right after the curse was created.”
“Do we have access to a witch to undo the curse?”
“We might, but it would come at a large price. Witches are the natural enemies of werewolves.”
“What kind of price?”
“The life of a powerful werewolf.”
“Can I volunteer Dickweed?”
Isobel chuckled. “I could go along with that.”
Katarina frowned. “We cross that bridge when the time comes. Let’s assume I agree…”
Isobel interrupted Katarina. “We agree. Any decision to put Ania in harm’s way must include me.”
Katarina leaned over me and kissed Isobel. “Of course. I suspect the pack would also have something to say about it. They love our Shadow Wolf almost as much as we do.”
“That nickname is going to stick, isn’t it?”
Katarina smiled and kissed me. “It suits you. If we are to try this, then we need to practice as a pack. I’m not letting you anywhere near Renwold and his guards without having tested your abilities to get in and out undetected. Isobel, I want you to design a training scenario.”
***
“Ania, everyone is positioned.”
I glanced at Isobel and nodded before she continued.
“I had pack members scout the Renwold warehouse complex. Using their feedback and satellite imagery, we recreated as much of a real-world environment as we could on our property. You are standing one hundred feet from an electrified fence I set up. The fence is forty feet from the warehouse wall, which, for our purposes, is the garage. All our pack members are stationed around and inside the garage. Somewhere in the garage, I placed a deer hoof under camera surveillance and glass with a pressure sensitive alarm. Your mission, should you choose to accept it…” Isobel grinned. “I always wanted to say that. Your mission is to find the hoof, extract it, and return to my side without being spotted, shot, killed, maimed, or captured.”
Katarina ran her hands along my bracelet armor, which I thought would be wiser than wearing a dress. “According to our last tests, you have about five minutes of shadow time before you use up half your energy.”
“I’m ready.”
I figured the best approach would be full shadow mode, which is what I called it when I stopped time. Isobel nodded and alerted the pack then counted down.
“Three… two… one… go!”
***
It took several weeks until I felt I was close to successfully retrieving the deer hoof. Every time so far, I failed, but with each fail I learned more about my shadow skills, when to use them, and how to use them. I was ready this time.
“I will do it this time.”
Isobel grinned before pressing herself close to me and brushing her lips against my neck. “Shall we make a wager?”
“What do you have in mind?”
“If you don’t succeed, you give me a full body massage.”
“Us. You give us both a full body massage.” Katarina chimed in.
“Okay, but if I succeed, I want a date night. I want us all to dress up in our finest, go to dinner in town at a fancy restaurant, then dancing at a bar.”
Katarina raised her eyebrow. “In town?”
I nodded. “In your best dresses.”
Isobel fingered her dagger. “Without weapons?”
“We can each have a dagger hidden somewhere.”
Isobel snuggled up to Katarina. “What do you think, darling? Can we risk showing her off to the world beyond what we did when we went shopping?”
“After dinner, we could go to that special bar. I’m looking forward to demonstrating to others she is ours.”
Isobel’s eyes lit up. “Deal!”
“Wait! What is this special bar?”
Isobel kissed my cheek. “Nothing to worry about sweetheart. I almost want you to succeed now. Go in three… two… one…”
I stared at their grinning faces before stepping into shadow mode and running towards the garage. I ran straight through the electric fence since it was mostly air anyways. The doors into the garage were sealed enough that I had to shift into stealth mode to use my shadow weapons. I entered the shadows near the door before moving into stealth and created a shadow spike. Instead of trying to break down the door, all I needed to do was create a large enough hole. I watched our pack members carefully before sliding the spike through the metal door.
Shifting back into shadow mode, I was now able to pass through the locked door. Once inside the garage, I moved from place to place looking for the deer foot relic that Isobel moved for each test. It took a few minutes to find it based upon my internal counting. My well of shadow power had grown over the weeks and I have only used a small portion of them so far.
Lana was patrolling near the relic and a camera was positioned to watch the area. I found a darker corner and stepped back into stealth mode. I took a second to deactivate the camera before entering my shadows again. I used tape to quickly bind Lana’s hands, ankles, and mouth before moving her to another location.
By the time I got back to the relic, I had used a third of my power. With Lana out of the way and the camera disabled, I shifted back into stealth mode, created a shadow dagger, and cut a hole in the glass surrounding the deer hoof. I switched back to the shadows, grabbed the hoof, and ran back to Katarina and Isobel. Dropping my shadows, I smiled as I held out the deer hoof. Seconds later, the alarms went off.
“Well done, Ania!”
“This training has been invaluable. No doubt I would have run into situations that could have caused me to be captured without it. I’m ready to go into the warehouse.”
Isobel grinned. “How did you deal with Lana knowing she would likely see you?”
Lana burst from the garage. “What the hell, Ania?”
I tried to look innocent. “What are you talking about, Lana?”
“You duct taped me in the bathroom? I was watching for you and the next thing I knew I was stuck to the toilet seat.”
“I wonder how that happened? Maybe Kyle did it?”
Lana growled. “If you weren’t so beautiful, lovable, strong, and fast, I would whip your cute butt.”
Katarina laughed. “You can have your chance tonight, Lana. Isobel and I are taking Ania to the bar.”
Lana looked confused for a moment before her eyes widened. “The bar? That bar? Oh… I’ll be there.”
“Aim to be there at ten. Bring a few of the others. Just in case there are any problems we want extra pack members around.”
“Got it, boss.” Lana winked. “This will be fun.”
Lana left and I tapped my foot softly. “Tell me about this bar.”
Katarina kissed my left cheek. “There will be dancing.”
Isobel kissed my right cheek. “There will be drinking.”
Katarina kissed my lips as Isobel ran her hands along my stomach. “There will be kissing.”
Isobel ran her fingers through my hair. “We better go get changed. Put on your new pink dress, sweetheart.”
“The pink dress?”
Katarina nodded. “Oh yes! The pink dress will be perfect.”
“But… I’ve not worn that one yet. It’s in my old room still.”
Isobel patted me on my butt. “Better go change then. We will meet you downstairs.”
***
I stared at my reflection and gasped. It had been nearly two months since my transformation and while I had become more familiar with my looks, there were times like these I could not believe this was me. I was simply breathtaking. The pink dress I wore was very short and exposed my cleavage and had a plunging back. I could not wear a bra with it and would need to sit very carefully.
With a pair of pink high heels, that I had been practicing with, an ankle bracelet Isobel had given me, and a second bracelet on my right wrist, the ensemble would turn more than a few heads. I intentionally left my hair down and went light on the makeup.
By the time I stepped into the main living room, the entire pack was there, but my eyes, as always, instantly went to Katarina and Isobel. They looked stunning in black dresses that made my mouth water.
Brent coughed. “Gods, Ania. I think you are the reason for global warming.”
Lana wrapped her arms around me with a mischievous glint in her eyes. She kissed my cheek. “See you tonight, Ania.” She then pushed away and tossed Isobel a roll of duct tape. “In case you need it tonight.”
Katarina addressed the pack. “We will meet some of you at the bar tonight. For the rest of you, be alert and don’t expect us to be home before midnight. Kyle, Ania is ready for the warehouse. We move on it tomorrow night. Make sure we are ready.”
“Absolutely.”
Isobel sauntered over to me and gave me a passionate kiss in front of everyone. “Let’s go to dinner, babe.”
Isobel drove the Bugati with me sitting on Katarina’s lap since the backseat was meant only for people smaller than four feet tall. Katarina nuzzled my neck the entire drive into the city. We pulled up to the only restaurant in town with Valet parking and a red-carpet walkway to the posh entrance.
The valet opened the car door for us and almost choked as he offered his hand to me to exit the car. Once out of the car, Katarina and Isobel each took one of my arms in theirs. A doorman opened the door for us as we stepped into the foyer. The place was elegant and classy. It was highly romantic and, without any doubt, the most expensive restaurant I had ever stepped foot in.
The soft conversations quieted as heads slowly turned towards us.
Isobel leaned close and whispered into my ear. “Get used to this, love. You are the prettiest woman ever to grace this earth.”
I took a shaky breath.
Katarina’s eyes were full of empathy. “I know this is what you asked for, but if you would feel more comfortable, we could always go back home to eat.”
I shook my head. “No. I need to learn to be in the world and I want to enjoy this moment with my fated mates. I’m so blessed and proud to be yours.”
“As we are of you.”
By this time, the staff had figured out we must be there for a reason. A stammering hostess led us to a secluded corner upon Katarina’s request. Isobel ordered a bottle of wine. When it arrived and after we ordered our meals, Katarina made a toast.
“To our, Ania, our bonds, and freeing our kind from the curse.”
“And to the both of you, who I will forever cherish and love until my last breath.”
***
It was good that my metabolism was higher than normal humans as between the three of us, we polished off two bottles of expensive wine. Dinner was the most wonderful experience. We focused on each other, our lives, and our future together. It was very romantic and loving, making me want to skip the bar and go straight home.
Katarina and Isobel decided going home would shortchange me of my winnings, so we got into the car and drove across town to an area I had never been to before. The bar was a large building, painted all black on the outside. Dark blue neon lights outlined the name, Dominion. I could hear the deep bass thumping from a block away.
Isobel parked and came around to open the door for Katarina and me. “You look amazing, Ania. You will enjoy this.”
We stepped inside to a living room sized foyer. Everything was dark. The walls, furniture, and lighting gave the place the feeling of… A woman stepped from the main bar. She was dressed in black leather with black boots that went over the tops of her knees. She paused as she looked at me up and down.
“Is she for sale?”
“She’s ours and not for sale.”
“Everything is for sale.”
“Not her.”
“Shame.” The woman headed out to the parking lot.
Isobel pressed up against me. “I have something for you, love.”
Her fingers slipped around my neck, and I felt something soft there. She stepped back and smiled. “Perfect.”
Katarina nodded. “It is, but it could be more perfect.”
She reached up and clipped a fine gold chain to whatever Isobel had put on my neck. I felt my cheeks flush as Katarina stepped aside and I could see myself in a dark mirror. My fingers reached up to touch an exquisite pink and white lace choker embedded with diamonds. Two gold rings were attached to it and to one of them the fine gold chain Katarina had clipped. It was beautiful and incredibly shocking at the same time.
I started to panic, but Isobel’s soft touch relaxed me.
“It’s okay, love. Do you trust us?”
I nodded slowly as I stared at myself in the mirror.
Katarina cupped my face with her hands and kissed me. “Breathe, sweetheart. All we ask is you give it a try.”
I recalled the time when we first made love. Their gentle commands heightened my pleasure and desire. I desperately wanted to please them. I glanced back at the mirror. The beautiful choker, clipped to a gold chain that was attached to Katarina’s wrist was a very visible image of my belonging to her. It was intensely arousing and frightening at the same time.
“All right.”
Isobel grinned and kissed me, slipping her own chain onto my choker. “Let’s dance, love.”
We stepped through double doors into the main part of the bar. My eyes widened and I pulled closer to Katarina and Isobel. The dance floor was filled with writhing and undulating bodies. There was a lot of leather and chains. Beyond the dance floor and against the walls, were small open rooms with couches and chairs, even pillows. I spotted one woman, dressed in all black, sitting in a chair with a scantily clad woman at her feet. The girl looked lovingly up into the eyes of the woman as the woman stroked the girl’s hair.
I almost ran out of the bar, but Katarina tugged my “leash”. We moved into the middle of the dance floor and started dancing. For a few minutes, I closed my eyes as I danced close to them. When I opened them, I noticed the normal stares of others, but nothing that made me feel embarrassed since it must have been normal for the people around us to see someone collared and leashed.
I focused on Katarina and Isobel and slowly, the deeply intimate feel of our physical connection, made me immensely aroused. I moved to touch Isobel and pressed up against her, kissing her neck as we danced. My hand reached for Katarina and pulled her tighter to the both of us.
The submissive nature somewhat forced upon me by the tri-bond, began unraveling as we danced. I stayed very close to Katarina and Isobel and never once lost my focus on them. They, in turn, catered to my every touch and desire. It was beautiful.
After many minutes of dancing, Katarina brought us to the bar to order some drinks. We then moved to a small room and found a couch to sit down on together. Shortly after that, Lana, Brent, Travis, and Calista slid into the room.
Lana was frowning. “Oh, my gods! I lost the bet. Ania is wearing the collar. I don’t believe it. I never expected her to be so submissive.”
I felt the blush creep up through my entire body to my face.
Brent nudged Lana. “Did you not read up on tri-fated mates? Ania will be submissive within the confines of the relationship. It was an easy win.”
Lana pouted. “Why couldn’t I have been one of them? I would be a good mistress for Ania.”
Calista leaned down and kissed my cheek. “I think it is adorable.”
I buried my face in Isobel’s hair. “Kill me now.” I whispered.
“Awww, sweetheart.”
Travis chuckled and held out a box. “This is from Calista and me. Calista likes hers black.”
I opened the box and started laughing as I reached inside and pulled out pink furry wrist cuffs.
Lana sat at my feet and reached for the cuffs. “We should put them on her now. She deserves it for duct taping me to the toilet earlier today.”
I held out my wrists. “Fair is fair.”
Lana smirked as she slipped the pink cuffs onto my wrists and strapped them on.
Brent whooped. “Pay up, Lana! I told you she would wear them.”
“Is there some kind of collusion going on? I never lose a bet.”
I winked at Brent.
Lana shouted. “I saw that! Proof of collusion!”
Two huge men pushed their way into our tiny room. “That’s just wrong she is the sub of two women. Come, girl. We will treat you right.”
Katarina just smirked. “This ought to be fun.”
Isobel smiled. “And the night just keeps getting better. Boys, I suggest you run along. She is ours but give me a moment to discuss this with her.”
Isobel leaned in and nipped my earlobe. “Would you like to go with these men, darling?”
“No! I’m yours.”
“As I thought. I always want to give you freedom of choice. Would you like to handle them?”
I smiled and nodded before standing.
“You’re freaking gorgeous. Come on, lass.”
“I’m afraid you could not handle me. That’s why they have my wrists bound.”
“Oh crap.” Lana turned her head away to stop the men from seeing her grin.
Brent put his hands on their shoulders. “Seriously, she can be a bit feisty. Best to walk away.”
The men shrugged off Brent’s hands.
“Tell them to give you to us. We like feisty.”
Katarina stood and pulled back my hair from my ear. She kissed my neck and whispered softly. “No shadows and do nothing that shows you are stronger than them.”
“I love my mistresses. I don’t want to go with you.”
Travis stared down the men. “She said no.”
“It’s not her choice, little man.” He pulled a chain out and reached for my choker.
I kicked him in the balls. He fell over clutching his crotch. The second man scowled and tried to slap me, but I ducked his swing, and kicked him in the balls too which was no small feat in a short dress that made it difficult to keep my vanity.
The two men groaned on the floor. I turned to Isobel and kissed her. She smiled, unclasped one cuff, pulled my arms behind me, then strapped the cuff closed again.
“Time to take you home, sexy.”
Katarina gave a quick nod to the others, and they all exited the booth. We left the bar and Isobel helped me onto Katarina’s lap since my hands were bound behind me.
“Unbind me, please. I need to touch you both.”
“Not a chance, sweetheart. No touching allowed.”
I was so turned on already, that I whined. As we drove back to the house, Katarina slid her hand up my dress and began kissing me. My panties were soaked by the time we entered the house. I ignored the cat calls from the pack as I was led upstairs.
Lana pulled out a decibel meter. “Closest one to the correct scream level wins the pot!”
Isobel closed the door to our room and started kissing the back of my neck. Her fingers pulled my dress over my shoulders, then when it was only held up by the cuffs, she undid one cuff so the dress could fall to the ground. I reached for her, but she shook her head.
“No touching, love.”
I groaned as she reclasped my cuffs. “Please…” I begged softly.
***
I never imagined that being submissive or adding what I would call gentle bondage could make me so turned on. I could have broken the cuffs easily, but with two people that I loved and trusted, it immensely increased my desire. To want so badly to touch them, but to be denied, heightened every touch I could give. I am not sure who won the bet last night, but I suspect it was someone that chose a very high decibel number.
As I snuggled in between Katarina and Isobel with the smells of bacon, sausages, eggs, and hashbrowns wafting up into the bedroom, I knew my life had never been better. A small part of me missed the carnal nature of being a man and feeling dominant, but being a woman was thrilling. I enjoyed being sensual and beautiful. The fact that I became much stronger and faster than I had been as a male likely contributed to my lack of fear being smaller.
I ran my fingers along my silky-smooth skin. I felt my abs and paused when I caressed the area near my hipbone. The sensual curve between my small waist and flaring of my hipbone. I ran my fingers back and forth along that curve as if that alone was the definitive spot that defined my femininity.
Isobel’s disheveled copper-colored hair brushed against my neck as she pressed her lips against mine. “Gods, Ania. That was amazing last night.”
I reached for her face, my pink cuff still on my wrist, and held her close so I could return her kiss. “Mmmm. I still taste myself on your lips.”
Katarina’s arms tightened around me. I felt her teeth slide lightly along the back of my neck. “Time for a bath, princess.”
I rolled over to kiss Katarina when I felt Isobel’s fingers working on the choker around my neck. When she pulled it off, I winced.
“Sweetheart? What’s wrong?”
I choked up and felt a few tears slip down my cheek. “How can it feel both right and wrong at the same time? The beautiful choker reminds me of my devotion to both of you. Removing it feels like you are releasing me from that connection.”
Isobel hugged my tight. “I think she likes her collar, Kat, and I am definitely loving this side of you, Ania. You are free to wear it anytime but know I will never release you from what we have. I waited a lifetime to find you and I am not letting you go.”
Katarina wiped at my tears. “I feel that connection and your love for me and Isobel, Ania. It is a wondrous thing.” She smiled with a sparkle in her eye. “This lacey choker is beautiful, but would not do well in the water. Maybe we should find you one that is metal?”
I blushed and decided to demonstrate my dominance over them both by tackling them. My dominance lasted all of fifteen seconds before we all fell back into another round of lovemaking. We then had a very long bath which was almost as amazing as the previous night. Isobel and Katarina were insatiable and demanding in their needs. I was more than happy to oblige.
***
We watched the warehouse from the shadows of the forest. Half the pack came in case anything went wrong. They were more than capable of handling the guards if needed, but the silver bullets would be a huge risk for them.
Isobel pointed out several spots where I could gain access into the warehouse. These were shadowed corners where no cameras pointed. I decided I could make a hole in the wall of the priceless relics warehouse just as easily as a door and would be the more direct route.
Katarina whispered to me. “No dallying in there. I doubt the relic is inside, but now that you know what it is and what to look for, you should be able to confirm that quickly. Get in, check the warehouse, and get out. We’ll be right here.”
“I’m ready.”
With kisses from Katarina and Isobel fresh on my lips, I stepped into the shadows, ran through the fence, and to the inside corner of the warehouse. Dropping into stealth mode, I created a long spike and pressed it through the warehouse wall creating an inch-wide hole. Back into my shadows and I entered the warehouse.
With time stopped, the lone guard which had been my replacement looked like a frozen statue in mid-step. I oriented myself and quickly but carefully went past each of the exhibits. After several minutes and nearing half of my power, I was frustrated when I could not find the relic. I was about to leave when something caught my eye.
A fist-sized crystal seemed to flicker from an enclosed glass exhibit. With time frozen, a flickering light was something I had never seen before. I approached the exhibit, knowing I was exceeding my time. The label read Xylon-A spaceship core. I felt a powerful tug like it was calling to me.
I ran to a corner of the warehouse, dropped to stealth mode, checked the position of the guard, and deactivated the cameras before stepping back into the shadows. I held my breath and dropped back into stealth in front of the crystal exhibit. With a shadow knife I cut a hole in the glass just as the exhibit sensor alarms blared to life.
The loud sound of the alarm silenced as I shifted back into shadow mode and grabbed the crystal. Upon touching the crystal, I was flooded with energy and information. So much so, that I dropped to my knees. I gasped and dropped out of shadow mode.
I was still catching my breath when I heard running feet and a fired shot. A silver bullet dropped at my feet as it hit my shadow shield. Having recovered, I slid back into the shadows, grabbed the guard’s bodycam, aimed his hand at the crystal exhibit glass, and pulled the trigger.
I had already used two-thirds of my shadow power, but I had more than enough to get back to Katarina and Isobel. I ran back to them and stepped out of the shadows in time to hear the sound of a bullet firing and glass shattering from inside the warehouse.
“We heard a shot! Are you all right?”
“I’m fine. Let’s get everyone out of here.”
“Did you find the relic?”
“No… something else.”
***
We all headed back to the house, and I withheld sharing much until we got there. I explained what had happened, then pulled out the crystal to show everyone.
“You said the crystal caused you to drop out of shadows. Are you sure it is safe for you to touch?”
I nodded. “It’s hard to explain. It’s an energy source. Not for me, but for an alien spaceship. It contains information.”
Isobel had been sitting next to me with her head on my shoulder and her arms around my waist protectively. “What kind of information?”
“Ship logs, images, historical information, technology specifications, and galactic maps.”
“You can read the information?”
I frowned. “Perhaps it is because I am a hybrid, it is not all clear to me. It injects information into my mind. I can ask it things and it connects to my mind to fill in gaps in my knowledge.”
“Try to explain what you can to us.”
“You all know that I am different.”
Kyle chuckled. “That’s an understatement, but we love you anyways, Ania.”
“Thanks, Kyle.” I said sheepishly. I hesitated to talk more. I had just felt like I was fitting in and the sudden injection of knowledge about alien civilizations made me realize just how different I was.
Katarina held my hand. “Nothing you say will change how we feel about you or your position in the pack.”
I swallowed. “It’s just that the information is rather fantastical. All right. I will share what I have gleaned from the crystal. Someone on earth named the alien species Xylon-A and for now, let’s use a simple form of Xylon as the alien species. The Xylons are an advanced humanoid species that originated approximately one third of the way across the galaxy. Being humanoid, they can live and thrive in earth-like environments. According to the records in the crystal, earth has been visited by them for several millennia.
“The Xylons have four subspecies. Shadow Walkers is the subspecies of the Xylon female that had been piloting the spacecraft that crashed new Roswell New Mexico. I can see her image from the logs, and I look exactly like her. According to the historical records, Shadow Walkers have never been to earth before. That subspecies was used for their military. Earth was being watched as a potential habitat for cooperative integration.”
Brent leaned forward. “What is cooperative integration?”
“In order to determine if earth humans are compatible enough to join them, they first needed to see if we were well-suited from a reproductive perspective. To do this, they would introduce the three other subspecies to determine adaptability and disposition to their alien DNA.”
Isobel kissed my neck. “What are the other three subspecies and why not include the Shadow Walkers?”
“When they come across a humanoid species and planet, they never want to introduce Shadow Walker DNA into the planet in case the planet requires extermination. The Shadow Walkers are far stronger than the other subspecies and why risk building a new population of Shadow Walkers that they might have to fight against?”
“That’s a little frightening to think we might be exterminated. What are the other three subspecies? You never mentioned them.”
I paused and looked around the room. “If this information is correct, then the supernatural species on earth were caused by the introduction of Xylon subspecies DNA several thousand years ago. Witches, vampires, and shifters.”
The room went completely silent.
Katarina nodded slowly. “Were they all introduced at the same time?”
“No. Witches were first, approximately 3000 years ago. Next were vampires and shifters, around 1500 years ago.”
Katarina stood and paced the room. “That actually makes sense. Historical records speak of people with mystical powers from the times of the pharaohs. The first recorded vampire and shifter were around 1500 years ago.”
I continued. “These were single introductions. The Xylons came, impregnated a woman, and left shortly after the child matured. The first hybrids would be the most powerful, then, over time, the hybridization and genetic dilution would slowly disperse and weaken the subspecies. It is likely why Drake is so powerful.”
“And why witches are considered the weakest of the supernatural species on earth.”
“What have you learned about yourself?”
“Shadow Walkers either have the power or they don’t. Meaning that I am equally as powerful as any full-blooded Xylon Shadow Walker. My bracelet… Is like the Swiss army knife of alien devices. Given only to Shadow Walkers, the bracelets can provide armor, auto control of my shadows to create shields, but it also controls Xylon technology and has ranged weaponry.”
“It’s a weapon?”
“It has a powerful laser-like pulse that could probably take down a fighter jet.”
Lana sat on the back of the couch and reached for my hair. “That’s why you have otherworldly beauty. The alien spaceship crash was real then. What happened? Do you know?”
“The pilot was heading to Venus with ten criminal Xylons. Venus has an underground prison. Any humanoid exposed to the extremes of Venus and the acid in the atmosphere would be killed instantly if they tried to escape. It became the perfect location for the undesirables of their society. While enroute, the ship collided with subatomic particles and crashed on earth.”
Travis shook his head. “My worldview was just radically altered.”
I laughed. “Try what has happened to me since Katarina decided I was a nice, tasty treat. You’re right, though. This is history altering. There’s more that is rather sobering.”
“Tell us.” Katarina sat back down next to me.
“One of the criteria the Xylons use to determine if extermination is needed or not is how the seeded subspecies relate to each other. The Xylons live in harmony with each other. The witches, vampires, shapeshifters, and shadow walkers work symbiotically for the betterment of the entire race. Each subspecies has their role and place.”
“On earth, witches, shifters, and vampires have never got along.”
I nodded, having only heard about this from the books I had read. “When the Xylons return to check on us, they will likely destroy all humanoid life on the planet.”
“When will that be?”
“I have no idea. There are historical timelines, but it ranges from 3200 to 3500 years from first introduction.”
“Giving us possibly a few hundred years to work out our differences.”
Calista slipped her hand into Travis’. “Would we stand a chance against them with all our technology?”
I shook my head. “Not a chance. Imagine millions of spaceships, and tens of millions of shadow walkers, joined with millions of full-strength witches, vampires, and shifters. Shifters that can shift into any creature they have encountered across the galaxy. While I am a full-strength shadow walker, I only have a small fraction of my shadow powers compared to Xylons that have trained for thousands of years to build their stamina.”
Kyle ran his hands through his hair. “Damn. You can already take out the entire LaFleur pack on your own. I can’t imagine someone like you with one hundred times the ability to use your shadows.”
“I have two questions for you all. First, do you still want me as a member of this pack, knowing what I am and that I will likely only grow in strength with my shadows. Second, what do we do with this information?”
Isobel went to speak, but I quieted her with a kiss. “I want to hear from the pack first.”
Isobel shook her head. “I don’t care what the pack says. You are mine and I will not leave your side. If they choose not to keep you, then I go with you as well.”
Katarina pulled me close. “The same goes for me.”
Lana kissed the top of my head. “Speaking for me, I want to keep you.”
“Here, here.” Voices echoed through the room.
Katarina stood but ran her fingers delicately along my cheek. “That’s settled then. We need to answer the second question. It’s time to call the supernatural species together. I say we get ten representatives from each species in a room and let Ania share what she shared with us. Werewolves are on the edge of extinction. We need to start working together. If witches and vampires see their future is in peril, especially with the loss of werewolves, they might help us to end the curse once and for all.”
“I will continue training my shadows and with the knowledge from the crystal, I should improve quicker. I will also learn as much as I can from the crystal to see if there are more ways to share the knowledge from it.”
***
Isobel was driving the Mercedes SUV with Katarina in the front seat, and I was in the back seat. We had struggled over the past weeks to make the right connections and plans to hold a meeting of the supernaturals. We were following up on a lead and heading into town.
As we rolled through an intersection, a large truck barreled towards us from the crossroad. He must have been doing eighty miles per hour. Katarina screamed and I instinctively thrust out my shadows just as the truck plowed into our side. My shadows had done much to protect us, but the surge of power I had used to save our lives caused me to lapse into unconsciousness as the car rolled over and over.
I woke heavily bound, and my shadows were unavailable to me. My mouth was firmly gagged and even with all my strength, I could not break the shackles on my wrists and ankles. I rolled and bounced inside the back of an SUV for a few minutes before we slowed and stopped. The back was opened, and I was roughly dragged out and put onto the shoulder of Drake LaFleur.
Unable to access my shadows or break free, I forced myself to remain calm as I took in my surroundings. We had stopped at a very large mansion. I could see Isobel and Katarina being carried in a similar fashion. They were bound as well. They both had a little blood on their heads, but they were alert and healing quickly. Seeing them bound and hurt renewed my anger and I thrashed in Drake’s arms.
“Stop it, you little minx!” Drake growled.
I growled back and struggled even more.
“Damn it!” He plopped me down in front of him and slammed his fist into my face. He hit much harder than Kyle ever did. He tossed me back onto his shoulder.
We were carried inside the mansion and forced to kneel in a large room. Our gags were removed.
The first words from my mouth were to check on Katarina and Isobel, the next were for Drake.
“What the hell! You tried to kill us!”
Drake looked smug.
“No one tried to kill you, Ania. Or should I call you Camron still?”
I jerked my head to see Walter Renwold walk into the room.
He walked up to me and grabbed my chin. “When Drake told me you were beautiful, he never shared just how beautiful you were. You stole something from me.”
“It was useless to you anyways.”
“And yet it was still mine. Now…” he reached down and tugged on a metal collar that was around my neck. “Now you are mine.”
Drake growled. “You told me she would be mine.”
Walter Renwold ignored him. “Do you know what this is around your neck, Ania?”
“I can’t really see it, so no.”
“It was found with ten others at the alien spaceship crash site. The same site where the arm and bracelet, and the crystal you stole from me were found.”
“A prisoner collar then. It negates the powers and subdues Xylon-A subspecies.”
Renwold raised an eyebrow. “That’s what I had assumed. How did you come across this knowledge? Was it when you absorbed the Xylon-A DNA?”
“It doesn’t work like that.”
“I will be happy to learn all about it.”
Dr. Travis stepped into the room, and he grinned when he saw me. “He did absorb the DNA then. I could never get anything out of the arm. I guess I needed a living sample.”
“You will get it when I am ready to give her to you.”
Drake growled. “Give Ania to me with the collar on her so we can be finished with this.”
“That will not do, Drake. You did live up to your bargain and captured Ania and Katarina for me. You gave me their pack’s location. But I will not be letting you go. Ania is mine, and so are all of you.”
Drake growled as did Dickweed. Ylena leapt towards Renwold, but with a flick of his finger, she was thrown back across the room with a burst of flame. Ylena patted down the singed parts of her clothing but was otherwise unharmed. Guards came in and leveled guns at them all.
“Kill them if any of them get out of control. They have silver bullets loaded, so I would not try anything. Not that I couldn’t stop you on my own anyways.”
Katarina glanced at me. Her eyes were full of worry. She glared at Renwold. “You’re a witch.”
“I’m not just any witch, my Katarina.” His image shimmered. “I’m Anthony.”
Katarina gasped. “How is that possible?”
Renwold smirked. “The Renwold’s have all been witches. We were, however, weak and no match for werewolves. Do you remember the horseback ride in the woods?”
“I have tried hard to forget it.”
“They were after me when they attacked. Werewolves and witches just don’t get along well. When they came to kill me, I ran leaving you to distract them. When I heard you survived their attack, there was only one recourse. Kill you and your entire family.”
“How are you here? You should have died centuries ago. You don’t smell like a witch.”
“Yes… about that. Dr. Travis here is also a witch. He was the one that discovered a way to extract the life essence from a werewolf. When injected into a witch, it enhances our strength and renews our youthful appearance. Werewolves are the fountain of youth for witches. A strong witch can easily maintain a glamour allowing me to change my looks throughout the generations. Now you know why I hunted you all.”
“And yet you are a fool. You were the one that cast the spell to curse our kind.”
He shrugged. “I did. It allowed me to reduce your numbers. I want to bring you all down to only a hundred or so. I will then remove the curse. This will allow the witches to raise and farm you like cattle.”
“You’re sick! Let Ania go!”
“Tsk. Tsk. Katarina. Ania is something new. Something special. I can’t wait to discover all that she can do. I hear she is also a werewolf and your mate.” He looked at Isobel. “A rare tri-bond. I always wanted to kill a fated mate to see how the other would react.”
My hands were bound behind me, but I could touch my bracelet. What Renwold didn’t realize was that the bracelet controlled the collars. I could feel my shadows and although I used much to shield us during the crash, I had enough to do some serious damage. I touched the bracelet and concentrated on the collar. It clicked and opened.
Renwold turned towards me, and his eyes widened. He started to raise his hand when I shifted into shadow mode. He froze as time stopped. I stood and stepped away from the cuffs. I grabbed the collar, slapped it on Renwold’s neck, disarmed the guards the shoved them outside of the room, locking the door closed. I found a key and unlocked Isobel and Katarina, then used their cuffs to lock Drake and Dickweed’s hands and legs together. Satisfied, I stepped out of my shadows.
Renwold looked confused and tried to use his witch magic. Nothing happened because the collar removed access to it.
Dr. Travis, however, had no collar and shot a blast of fire at me. My shadows shielded me easily.
I cocked my head to the side. “I’ve been meaning to try this.” I pointed my left arm at him and called forth a small pulse of energy. In a flash of purple light, Dr. Travis became floating ashes. “Wow… so that’s how that works.”
The guards had regrouped and were banging on the door.
“Tell them to go away or I will get rid of them for you.”
Renwold looked at what remained of Dr. Travis and shouted. “We’re fine. Go back to your posts.” He turned to me. “What are you?”
“I’m the one that will set all this right.”
Isobel kissed me. “Not you alone, sweetheart.” She grabbed a letter opener from Renwold’s desk and lowered it to Dickweed’s balls. “This is dull as hell.”
“Careful, Isobel.” I warned. “The handle is ivory, but the metal is silver.”
She winked at me. “Even better. It will make it so his dangly bits won’t grow back.”
Drake growled. “Let us out of these damn cuffs!”
Katarina was keeping an eye on Renwold and Ylena. “Ania, would you like to handle the high alpha?”
“Happy to, love.”
I walked over to Drake who flinched back from me. “You sold out your own kind. You attacked my mates.”
“It wasn’t like that!”
“MY MATES!” I screamed.
He stepped back from me.
“I should kill you right now, but that would make me no better than you. I want a blood oath from you, Dickweed, and your senior pack members. You will treat the Westfall pack, especially Katarina and our senior members as equals. We will work together and have each other’s backs. If you or your pack so much as harm a single hair on any of our pack members through deed or action, you violate the blood oath and will become our enemies. I will warn you now, that I will fight for Katarina and the Westfall pack until my dying breath.”
Drake stared into my eyes, and I knew he could see my shadows swirling there. “I agree to the terms of the blood oath, however, I would like to add something.”
“Name it.”
“That you and the Westfall pack will also fight for the LaFleur pack if we are threatened.”
Katarina nodded. “As long as the blood oath is in effect.”
Isobel groaned. “Can I cut off Dickweed’s balls first?”
Out of the corner of my eye, Renwold started to run. A shadow wolf appeared in his path. It crept forward slowly barring its teeth.
Renwold laughed. “It’s just a shadow.”
Drake put his hand to his face as I let the shadow wolf take a bite out of Renwold’s leg. The bite also gave a shock of electricity that caused Renwold to spasm on the ground.
I unlocked Drakes cuffs and tossed the keys to Isobel.
“Do I have to unlock Dickweed’s?”
Katarina nodded but turned back to Ylena. “I would like to get the blood oath in place now. Do you have a dagger since our weapons were taken from us?”
Ylena glanced at Drake and handed over her dagger to Katarina.
Katarina pointed the dagger at Renwold who was holding his bleeding calf. “Sit!” He could still barely function but managed to get into a chair.
Isobel tossed her Dickweed’s cuffs. Katarina cuffed Renwold and I let the shadow wolf disappear.
Katarina grabbed me and kissed me. “Gods, Ania. You saved our lives. I love you. Which is why this will be painful for you. Hold out your hand.”
I did, with much fear.
Katarina slid the tip of the dagger across my palm then did the same with hers. She grasped her bleeding hand with mine. “As alpha of the Westfall clan, I hereby step down and without challenge bequeath the status of alpha to Ania Linne.”
“No…” I whispered. The pack’s power flooded into me, and I gasped.
“It is the right thing to do, Ania. Drake respects you. I will become your second and will be the alpha’s mate. You had more speed and strength than me without any pack power. Kyle, Isobel and I have spoken about this and with a blood oath about to be formed between packs, it must be you.”
I looked to Isobel, and she merely nodded and smiled. “I get to be alpha’s mate and your fourth, sweetheart.”
I looked back at Katarina. “I can reverse this.”
She shook her head. “It can only be done to a wolf of greater power. The only other way alpha’s change is through death or challenge.”
I looked down, feeling the weight of responsibility on my shoulders. “Does this mean I get to collar you now?”
Katarina smiled. “Not a chance, love. You’re still the submissive one in our relationship.”
I sighed and cast my gaze back to Drake. “Are we still doing this?”
“Katarina was correct in what she did. Having a pack member of higher strength beneath her would ultimately cause confusion within the hierarchy. You may not like it, but that is the price you pay for your strength. This is why I need to pass along my high-alpha status to you. I sense you are more powerful than I am. I struggle to look you in the eyes and that is not even considering your shadows, whatever they are. Hand me the dagger, please?”
Katarina gave him the dagger and nodded to me. Drake sliced my healed palm then his own and bequeathed his high-alpha status to me. This time I felt the flood of power from all the werewolves in the world.
Drake took a step back. “The blood oath is no longer required, high alpha Ania. All packs and wolves will heed your command.”
Damn. I didn’t need this. I turned to face Renwold.
“Remove the curse.”
“I will go to my grave before doing that.”
“Send your guards home, Renwold.”
“Why would I do that?”
“Because if you don’t, I will kill every one of them.”
“They are mortals. What do I care what happens to them?”
“Katarina?”
“Yes, high alpha?” She said it with a smile.
I sighed. “For what he has done to you, I will happily end his life, but his life is not mine to take.”
Katarina smiled.
Renwold cursed. “You need me alive!”
“Like hell we do.”
Katarina lunged, turning into her wolf form midair. She took her time with him, and his screams echoed through the room for many minutes before she ripped his head from his body. She backed away and shifted to her human form.
“I am loathed to take any human life, but I did not consider him human. He slaughtered many thousands of our kind. He tortured them. Used their essence to grant himself immortality. He cursed our kind. The world is better without him.”
Drake smiled. “This day will be heralded forever in werewolf history. The hunter of our kind is dead. Thank you, Katarina.”
She nodded to him. “Thank you for letting me do that, Ania.”
I pulled her to me and kissed her then turned to Drake. “Drake. Take Dickweed and Ylena and search the property for the relic. We will find another witch to remove the curse. Give me a moment…”
I stepped into my shadows and for those in the room was back before I disappeared. “The guards have no more silver bullets just in case you run into any that want to shoot you.”
Drake smiled and took Ylena and Dickweed with him. As soon as they stepped from the room, Katarina and Isobel were all over me. They smothered me with kisses. I needed to make love to them but now was unfortunately not the right time.
Katarina stroked my face and kissed me. “We have a bit of news to share with the pack. The Linne pack.”
“I feel badly about that. I never wanted to diminish anyone in the pack, least of all you.”
“You are still so young as a werewolf. You will understand in time. You do not diminish me or anyone, rather we all acknowledge you. Your status and rank strengthen all of us. The strength of the alpha raises the strength of the pack members. This is why a stronger pack member will cause confusion in the pack if they are not elevated to the highest position they can hold.”
“You will always be my alpha, Katarina.”
“I know. That’s what makes this so great for me. I love my submissive Ania even if she is the strongest werewolf in the world.”
Isobel bit my earlobe. “My shadow wolf.”
We indulged in each other for a few more minutes before I spotted what was left of Renwold. I raised my left hand and blasted him to dust. I actually blasted him, the collar, the cuffs, the bloody carpet, floor, and chair to dust.
“I wish we had a vampire to use compulsion on the guards that saw us.”
“That’s a great idea. There is a small clan in town. Should I call their leader?”
I nodded and Katarina made a call. Isobel and I searched the room we were in but found nothing. Twenty minutes later, Drake, Dickweed, and Ylena returned carrying an ornate wooden box.
“This is the relic, Ania. There is a lab in the basement. It was… Had I known, I would have worked harder to kill that beast Renwold. It was horrific.”
“Valencia is on her way, Ania. She is bringing five of her clan with her.”
Drake looked confused. “You called the vampires?”
“We hope they will use compulsion on the guards. We need to purge their memories of us being here and we will send them home.”
“Why would they help us?”
“I will share more when they arrive, but I have information about the future of all supernaturals on earth and we need to start working together.”
***
Drake and his team drove us all back to the house. There was significant commotion from the pack when everyone stepped from the vehicles. It only took moments before the members noticed my new scent and position. No one questioned it.
“Let’s get everyone inside.”
There were some obvious trust issues between the new Linne pack and Drake’s senior members that I needed to address right away.
Kyle came over and shook my hand, then hugged me. “I know I am not the only one here that smells the changes, high alpha Ania. What are we doing with them?” He nodded towards Drake, Dickweed, and Ylena.
“We will share more in a moment. For now, they are guests.”
Kyle nodded.
“Katarina, perhaps for everyone’s benefit you can explain how the roles shifted?”
Katarina smiled as she snuggled up to me. She held my hand as she addressed the pack. “I think we all knew that Ania was special from the moment of her first shift. That she is fast and strong is without question. We all knew it was not the right placement for her as fourth and as we learned and watched her over the past weeks, it became clear she was the alpha.
“Today, many things occurred which I will leave Ania to explain, but we needed to form a blood oath with the LaFleur pack. It would not work with me performing the oath when Ania is the rightful alpha. Know that I would have fought and challenged anyone, even if they were stronger than me if I felt they would not have this pack’s best interests at heart. Ania has that heart. I know she would die for any of us.
“This role change impacts our senior members. I have assumed the role of beta. Kyle will be third. Isobel fourth. Brent is fifth. The pack will hereby become the Linne pack.”
I shook my head. “No. I want to take your last name. I want the pack to remain the Westfall pack and I want my name to demonstrate I belong to you as my mate.”
Katarina smiled and kissed me.
Isobel kissed Katarina and then me. “That’s such a wonderful idea. I want to change my last name as well. Isobel Westfall. I like it.”
Calista nodded. “We have all seen how Ania has become loved, cherished, and respected by the pack. Even now, she shows how she cares for us. I want to welcome and acknowledge our new alpha. I am curious to know how Ania became high alpha.”
Drake looked at me for permission. I nodded.
“I won’t sugar coat or gloss over what took place. I have much to be ashamed of. When we came after Ania’s second moon celebration, it was with the clear intention of taking Ania to be bred. Our kind had been decimated and we needed to replenish ourselves. As high alpha, I chose to take what was not mine. I chose to use our strength and power to dominate and control for the purpose of raping one of our own kind. In my mind, it was the right thing to do. Use Ania to impregnate her with the most powerful of our members.
“What we did not plan for was Ania. Turned from a powerful and strong alpha, we knew she would be strong, but the outcome of mixing werewolf DNA with alien DNA, made Ania far stronger. Not once did she back down from any one of us. At every turn, she put us in our place, not to lord over us or demand our submission, but in your pack’s defense.
“When she broke my nose, I stared down her wolf and I flinched. I knew she was stronger and that was without her remarkable alien abilities. We left the Westfall pack disgraced by a one-month-old wolf. My pride would not accept it and I should be put to death for my following actions.
“I wanted Ania. I needed to show my dominance. I felt justified… I went to Renwold and struck a deal with him.”
The pack gasped and looked like they wanted to tear Drake apart. I held up my hand. “Let him finish.”
Drake nodded. “Renwold wanted access to werewolves. I gave him the Westfall pack’s location.”
Kyle pushed forward and he stopped short with a look from me.
“I want you all to hear everything.”
Kyle and several others growled.
Drake continued. “I don’t blame you for wanting me dead. I betrayed our kind, not once, but multiple times. Renwold agreed that if I delivered Katarina and the location of your pack to him, he would give me Ania.”
Kyle laughed. “You could not handle Ania.”
“You’re right. Renwold had alien technology to suspend Ania’s alien abilities. It was a collar used to transport alien prisoners. Once fastened around Ania’s neck, her shadows would be powerless. With Ania’s powers suppressed, I could then use Ania for whatever I had in mind.
“We knew you were trying to create a summit for supernaturals, so I planned to lure Katarina away from the pack with a fake witch contact. While enroute, I crashed a truck into Katarina’s SUV and we took Katarina, Isobel, and Ania hostage. Ania was unconscious when I placed the collar around her neck.”
The entire pack growled. They were furious. I had to say something before Drake was torn limb from limb.
“As bad as this is, you can see we are all fine. As a matter of fact, it provided us an opportunity to rid ourselves of Renwold forever. Katarina, please continue to share what happened next.”
“It turned out Renwold had no desire to give up Ania. He turned on Drake then exposed himself for what he truly was. A witch. Not only was he a witch, but he was very powerful, having enhanced his abilities through the murders of our kind. Ylena tried to attack Renwold only to be tossed across the room like a rag doll.
“Renwold and Dr. Travis, another witch, had worked together for hundreds of years. Many of you know my history. Walter Renwold used his witch powers to glamour himself. He was none other than Anthony Renwold.”
Brent shook his head. “What a bloody mess. How did you all get away?”
Isobel kissed my neck. “Ania. She saved us all. Although her shadows were suppressed, her bracelet could control the collar. She disabled the collar, then went full on shadow wolf. In the blink of an eye, Renwold was bound, the guards with silver bullets removed, and Katarina and I were freed.”
Katarina grinned. “Then she went head-to-head with Dr. Travis, reducing him to a smoldering pile of ash and she gave me the opportunity to end Renwold once and for all.”
Drake chimed in. “With the immediate threat eliminated, Ania brokered a blood oath with me, however, knowing she was more powerful, I relinquished my high alpha status to her willingly. My pack and I were immediately under her command. She ordered us to find the relic, which we did. She then called in vampires to use compulsion on the guards to wipe their memories. Our high alpha Ania then blew up Renwold’s mansion with a single blast from her alien technology.”
Kyle smiled. “That was the explosion we felt?”
Drake nodded. “Nothing but a crater left. I want everyone here to know that I am willing to stand trial for my actions.”
“You are not going on trial, Drake. You have led the werewolves as high alpha for over a thousand years. I will not start my reign as high alpha setting back the werewolf community any further. You have committed your pack and yourself to me and however detestable your actions were I do not wish to see your life ended. We need each other. We need a strong global pack.”
Drake tipped his head. “What would you have of me?”
“I think we have much cause for a celebration. You and Dickweed are on barbeque duty. Ylena and I will clean up the dishes.”
Ylena spat. “Dishes? You expect me to do dishes?”
“Are you challenging me, Ylena?”
“Hell no. Where is the soap?”
***
The BBQ went well and began easing tensions between Drake’s members and our own pack. Ylena pouted about having to do such menial work, but it did give us a chance to talk.
“You surprise me, Ania.”
“How so?”
Ylena handed me a dish to dry. “You have been overly gracious to us and forgiving. For being with a pack such a short time, it is clear they both respect and love you. In our pack, forgiveness is rare, and respect is forced.”
“I like to think we all make mistakes. If I’m honest, I still struggle with seeing my mates harmed. My wolf wants to tear you all to pieces, but we need to learn to move on.”
“I see you keeping an eye on Dickweed and Isobel.”
“Forgiveness does not mean denial of past events. Trust still needs to be earned and I won’t hesitate to protect anyone here, especially my mates.”
“You don’t demand submission from those beneath you. I have never seen that in a pack.”
“Maybe I am young and naïve as a werewolf. I feel we are a family, and sometimes I will need to make a quick decision. When things are not so urgent, I see no harm in letting the pack have a say. Internally, I know they are submitting and yet it bothers me when people don’t look me in the eyes.”
Ylena laughed. “When we were here last time and you refused to look away from me, I was astonished and felt challenged. I believed I was rightfully your superior. Now the tables have turned, and I feel no challenge when I look into your eyes. I know how your pack feels now. It’s refreshing.”
Kyle came up behind me and slugged me on my arm. “Hey boss.”
Ylena’s eyes widened. I am sure she expected me to immediately put Kyle in his place.
“What’s up, Kyle?”
He nodded over his shoulder. Katarina and Isobel were smiling holding up some pink cuffs.
“I’m happy to take over for you.”
“Are you going soft on me, Kyle?”
“Not at all. I’m itching to spar with you. I just know better than to get between you and your mates. Besides, there is a new bet.”
“Really? What is it this time? How loud I scream? How many times I scream?”
“Nah. Nothing so crude. The bet is to see how long you will last. We overheard Kat and Isobel talking about cuffing you to the bed and not letting you touch them while they make love in front of you.”
“Gods… That is so cruel.” I said with a smile as I looked over my gorgeous mates.
Kyle grabbed a plate from an open-mouthed Ylena. “Twenty-seven minutes is my time. Don’t disappoint me boss.”
I handed my towel to Kyle. “I doubt I will last half that long. You two should spar after the dishes are put away. You’ll need all the practice you can get, Kyle.”
***
It had taken several months, and I was quickly adjusting to my new role as high alpha. Drake’s connections in the supernatural world had proven the key to setting up the supernatural summit. Everyone was suspicious of our motives, and it took much convincing to bring everyone together.
I brought Katarina, Isobel, Drake, Kyle, Ylena, and Gaston with me. I felt having fewer werewolves would demonstrate we were not there to perform anything nefarious. The venue was located at a large estate in Romania, home to one of the largest vampire clans.
I greeted everyone as they arrived. One of the first to come into the conference room was Valencia.
“Ever since Renwold’s, I have been looking forward to learning more about what you hinted at, Ania.”
I chuckled. “I wish your enthusiasm spread to the others joining us.”
“I am sure they would be more keen had they witnessed you level the estate. Rumors about you and your unique powers are rampant. I’m excited to see the fireworks.” Valencia looked over her shoulder and nodded to a tall, handsome vampire. “Winston. It is good to see you. May I introduce you to Ania…”
“I go by Westfall now.”
“…Westfall. Recently appointed and unchallenged high alpha of the werewolves.”
Winston extended a hand, and I grasped it firmly.
“I have heard what most certainly must be vastly exaggerated exploits of how you came into power, Ania. Unfortunately, none hinted at how exquisitely beautiful you are. I am Winston Wynthrope, king of the vampires.”
“Very pleased to meet you. I’m also rather certain what you have heard was likely exaggerated as well.”
“Who is holding up the line?”
Winston winced at the grating sound of the woman’s voice behind him. “High witch, Chandra. I thought I left explicit instructions to only allow your second in.”
Chandra’s grin was not very heartwarming. “When will you learn, king Winston, that witches can easily go anywhere they want, including past your neophytes. Who is the girl you are flirting with?”
“Jealous, Chandra?”
“As if.”
I extended my hand and Chandra ignored it. “I’m Ania.”
Chandra laughed. “You look nothing like a brutish furball or that you have any power whatsoever. Where is the real Ania whom I need to have words with? I was not appreciative of her insistence that I be here today.”
Katarina came to my side and kissed my neck. “Chandra and Winston. I see you have met my lovely mate, Ania. Please come in and relax. We will begin shortly.”
Chandra huffed. “We will soon see how much of a waste of time this is for everyone. Whoever thought we could get any value from listening to a werewolf? Ridiculous.”
I was grateful she and the others moved along. Another witch arrived and her demeanor was much more pleasant.
“I’m Ania.” I offered my hand, and she took it and hung on.
“I’m Constance. I was not expecting anyone so gorgeous. I’m melting on the spot. Are you…”
“She’s spoken for.” Isobel gently pried Constance’s hand from mine but somehow, she made it look like a nice greeting.
“Oh. Mmmm. I’m the second for the witches. I was thrilled to get invited. It sort of feels like I am at the United Nations or something.”
“I’m glad you could make it. Please find a seat.”
Isobel pulled me away from Constance. “I must keep an eye on you, darling. You draw a lot of unwanted attention.”
“You know you never have to worry about me straying. I belong to you and Katarina, and I dare say no one could come close to you both.”
“Let’s get this started. The sooner we get through it, the sooner we can get you back home to bed.”
“You say all the sweetest things, Isobel.”
Katarina asked everyone to take their seats. There were approximately forty people in the room. Isobel brought me to my seat, kissed my cheek, then sat down.
I looked around the room and Katarina squeezed my hand.
“Thank you all for coming.”
Chandra looked down her long nose at me. “High alpha Ania… If that is indeed what you are. I demand to know why you have brought us halfway around the world to this insufferable location. Witches do not do the bidding of wolves.”
“I apologize, high witch Chandra. I tried to make the communications clear that this was a request, not a demand. I know that vampires, wolves, and witches have held a tenuous relationship with each other. I have recently come across information I think would be vital for all of us to hear.”
“Get on with it, girl.”
I sighed. “I am sure you are all aware of the curse that was placed upon the werewolves.”
Chandra chuckled as did some of the vampires and other witches. I could feel my wolves growing angry.
“I want to tell you a story of how I became the first new werewolf in over sixty years.”
***
An hour later the group was leaning forward and held their intense focus on me.
“Show us.” The words had broken a long silence.
“I want to first demonstrate that I am, indeed, a werewolf.” In a flash, I stood on all fours before them. Moments later I shifted back to my human form. “Now I will demonstrate my unique capabilities as a Xylon alien.”
Shadows swirled around me amid gasps from the crowd. I demonstrated how they could be used to lift objects and form weapons. I entered stealth mode and shadow mode to show the power I possessed.
“I demonstrate these abilities not to frighten you…”
Chandra interrupted me. “Smoke and mirrors do not frighten us. You are wasting our time. I could blast you from here.”
I was getting tired of her. “Try it.”
She laughed but shook her head. “I do not want to cause a problem.”
Winston hissed. “I swear you get crotchetier every year, Chandra. Let Ania speak and stop interrupting her.”
Chandra narrowed her gaze but waved her hand. “By all means, Ania. Continue.”
I took a deep breath. “The reason I mention my heritage is to help everyone understand that aliens exist, and my unique transformation opened me to their technology and knowledge. This bracelet, for example, is a control mechanism, and a weapon.”
I tapped it and my alien armor covered my body amid gasps from the crowd. I tapped it again and removed my armor. “Xylon alien technology calls to me and when I was seeking a werewolf artifact in Renwold’s warehouses, I found a source of alien knowledge.”
Chandra grew angry. “Renwold and his buddy Travis are disavowed witches.”
Drake smiled. “You don’t need to ever worry about Renwold or Travis again. Last I saw them, they were nothing but ashes.”
This was a path I did not want to go down, so I quickly pulled out the Xylon crystal and placed it in the center of the room. I had learned far more from it since I had retrieved it. I stepped back and let my shadows caress the crystal and it lit up.
“This crystal is a power and information source for Xylons. It contains the vast history of the Xylon race and, surprisingly, some of our own earth history. The Xylons have been visiting earth for thousands of years.
“Have you ever wondered how the supernatural species came to be on earth?”
No one answered, so I continued. “According to the information in the crystal, the Xylons seeded our supernatural species. The Xylons have four subspecies. Witches, shifters, vampires, and shadow walkers.”
Winston stood. “You’re saying the Xylons created us? Why would they do that?”
“The Xylons are humanoid and look for earthlike planets and humanoid populations to grow their civilization. They are a harmonious society, working together to build, create, govern, and defend their society. They came here, impregnated human women, trained the first children in use of their unique magic, then left. They did this to observe us. They wanted to see if we shared their ability to work together. They want to know our DNA, demeanor, and intelligence is compatible with theirs.”
Constance seemed to be the brightest of the witches. “Work together in what way?”
“Let me show you something.”
My shadows snaked across the room and touched the crystal. It lit up and the room filled with holographic images. Hundreds of Xylon shifters, vampires, witches, and shadow walkers surrounded a vast empty field. The shifters placed their hands on the ground and liquid metal began rising to form a large sphere. The shadow walkers wrapped their shadows around the metal, transforming it and bending it into new shapes. Witches used their fire to forge the shaped metal and vampires pulled water from the air to temper the metal. In minutes, a building settled onto the field.
“The power combined by the four subspecies has been used to build their society. They can create everything from spacecraft to weapons, buildings to mountains. The subspecies each have their role. Vampires are the enforcers of peace. They use their compulsion to ease tensions and stop fights. They are the judges of Xylon society. Their magical affinity is water.
“Shifters are in tune with nature and manage the creatures of their worlds. They are the scouts and first line of defense. Their affinity is earth. Witches are the engineers. They design, craft, enchant, and are the history keepers. Witches’ affinity is fire.
“Finally, the shadow walkers are the military and primary defenders of society. Their affinity is air. All Xylons understand that removing any element or subspecies will weaken them as a society.”
Valencia sat back and nodded slowly. “Let’s assume you are correct, and we are the descendants of Xylons. Why did they not seed shadow walkers on earth?”
“Shadow walkers are incredibly powerful. They are designed to be weapons. Seeding a planet with shadow walkers would create a powerful fighting force the Xylons might have to fight against. Why put your greatest weapon into the hands of a potential enemy?”
Winston nodded. “Understood, but why would they need to fight us?”
“We are being observed. If we do not find our way to working together, the earthy humanoid race will be classified as antithetical to their values and deemed unfit. If that is the case, they will come and annihilate us.”
Chandra laughed. “Now I know why you called this meeting, Ania. Your wolves are almost extinct. You fabricated this story to protect your species. You elevate yourself as a ‘shadow walker’ and talk about them being a powerful weapon. You are a weak, little girl.”
Drake laughed. “That little girl took out my entire senior pack members all by herself. Without a thought, she shielded herself against a fire blast from a powerful witch. With a single flick of her finger, Renworld’s estate was reduced to a smoldering crater.”
“Your opinion and stories don’t count now that you are submissive to her, Drake.”
Valencia shook her head. “I saw her destroy Renwold’s estate. I was there.”
“Ania could have bribed you to say that.”
“Does my power really matter?”
Chandra huffed. “Power is everything, little girl.”
“I do not wish to fight you to show what I am capable of.”
Chandra sneered. “Of course, you don’t because you know you would lose. This is a sham and nothing but a ploy. I will put a stop to this right now and formally challenge you.”
“If you feel a challenge is necessary, then I think maybe it would be best if we go outside. I do not want anything to happen to this fine building.”
Winston smiled. “The estate has a training ground we can use.”
The entire group headed out to the training grounds. Twenty straw human training dummies were strapped to thick wooden posts around the yard.
“Winston, since this estate belongs to you, what are the rules for the challenge?”
“First blood or yield.”
I nodded. “I will allow all ten of the witches to join in if Chandra feels the need. I will not call upon anyone else to defend me.”
Drake laughed. “As if you will need us anyways.”
Chandra looked gleeful. “Your bravado will get you nowhere, Ania. You seek to frighten me into dropping my challenge.”
“Not at all, but we can end this now before I break your nose.”
Chandra hissed and threw out a fireball towards me. My shadow shields blocked the fireball easily. She was significantly weaker than Dr. Travis or Renwold were. I stood with my hands together and waited patiently.
Chandra began casting a larger fireball.
Constance looked worried. “High witch, Chandra. Are you certain you wish to continue this?”
Chandra shushed Constance with a glare. “No werewolf whelp can stand against a witch.” She let loose her fireball and it merely fizzled against my shield.
I produced a shadow whip and whipped it out from me, spinning in a complete circle.
Chandra laughed. “Your shields are impressive, but your shadows have no offensive…”
One by one the twenty training dummies fell to the ground, sliced in half by the shadow whip.
She stood open mouthed for a second. “Witches! Attack!”
I entered shadow mode and walked to each witch, taking their weapons from them, turning them around to face the other way, then set the pile of weapons in front of me before stepping back from my shadows.
I waited for the inevitable confusion.
Constance turned around. “Holy crap. What just happened?”
“I disarmed you all.”
“But how?”
“I can stop time. It took me a couple of minutes to disarm you all and turn you around. A few minutes of my time even though to everyone here nothing changed. Stopping time like that does draw upon my well of shadow energy.”
“You could have killed us all if you wanted to. How much did you use of your energy to accomplish this?”
“About a twentieth. Imagine the Xylons arriving on earth with millions like me let alone their vastly more powerful technology.” I aimed my left hand at a broken training dummy and a burst of light incinerated the remains to ash and left a twenty-foot hole in the ground.
Chandra growled. “Insolent pup!” She ran at me, grabbed a sword from the pile of weapons and slashed at me. I stopped her strike with my own strength by grabbing her wrist. With my right hand, I hit her on the nose, breaking it with a loud crack. I twisted my left hand forcing her to drop the sword, then thrust my right palm into her chest sending her back nearly twenty feet.
She laid there dazed for a moment before slowly sitting up and wiping her bloody nose with the back of her sleeve.
“I believe that is first blood. Do you wish to continue, high witch Chandra?”
“No…”
Winston grinned. “What a lovely day. Shall we reconvene the meeting?”
***
We returned to the large conference room and took our places.
Chandra stood, looking not too worse off after receiving healing from her witches. “Ania is an abomination. She has too much power. She needs to be killed.”
Winston pointed at Chandra. “Sit down, woman! Is there anyone here that believes if Ania meant us harm that we would still be alive right now?” He turned to me. “It does, however, beg the question what your role in all of this is. What is the end game, Mrs. Westfall?”
“I want us to end the feuds that have kept us all apart. I am enthralled by the capabilities of the Xylons and believe that with the information in the crystal, we can learn to harness the power of working together. I believe we can protect and support each other. We can learn to govern ourselves better. I do not wish to see the end of any of our kinds and I want to be ready for when the Xylons return to earth. We all have their DNA in us, and I don’t want to be found unworthy. What we choose will decide the fate of every living person on earth.”
“But what of you, Ania? Will it be you that leads us?”
“It is not my desire to be the leader. I envision a supernatural council of equals. On behalf of myself and the werewolves, today, I offer a truce and a strong desire to work together. I will perform a blood oath with the witches and vampires if this is your choice. In that oath, I will pledge to protect you and your kind with all available werewolf resources.”
“And you ask nothing in return?”
“I would appreciate the oath being reciprocated. I also would ask for assistance in reversing the curse that Renwold put upon us.”
Constance smiled. “Curses are bound to the witch that created them. When Renwold was killed, the curse on the werewolves ended. Just ask Ylena. She is with child.”
All eyes turned to Ylena.
Ylena stammered. “Werewolf cycles have not been the same since the curse. I did not know… I have been feeling somewhat nauseous in the mornings… Gods… I’m pregnant.”
Constance came around and laid her hands on Ylena. “Six weeks and three days. Do you want to know the gender?”
Ylena nodded.
“It’s a boy.”
Kyle jumped up and whooped. “I’m going to be a father!”
Ylena blushed.
I never saw that coming.
Katarina wiped a tear from my cheek. “Thank you, Constance. This news is indeed very welcome. I would like to recommend the meeting be adjourned for a few days. Think about everything. Take your time. We will meet again and decide our course of action, whatever that may be.”
I leaned into Katarina. “If you have any questions, feel free to ask. The crystal has recorded images of our humble beginnings. The first witch, first shifter, and first vampire on earth are all in there to witness.”
Winston stood. “You are all welcome to stay here.”
Chandra spat onto the floor. “The witches will not stay in such squalor.”
Constance paled but followed Chandra and the other witches out.
***
The next morning, I awoke as usual to Katarina and Isobel on either side of me. I gently traced the curve of my breast barely hidden by the thin silk nightgown. For weeks I had not even thought about my old life. I had never gone back to my old home or even tried to get my money.
My life had been isolated and lonely. Thinking back to the day I regained consciousness in the hospital bed, I realized the only people that were worried about me were Dr. Travis and Renwold and their worry had nothing to do with care for my wellbeing.
My life had become worth living from the moment Katarina bit me. My change into womanhood had gone smoother than I would have expected. There was nothing I missed about my masculinity. If anything, I was enthralled by my femininity and my submissive nature within our relationship. There was a balance in my life. As high alpha, I was the leader and had obligations and responsibilities. In our relationship, I was the one being taken care of. I never had to maintain strength all the time and I found taking a submissive role with Katarina and Isobel rejuvenating.
Katarina stirred and I took that as my opportunity. I rolled her onto her back and straddled her.
“I’ve got you now, angel.”
Katarina cast her loving gaze on me. “Oh my! What will I do? Help! Help!”
I giggled and held her wrists above her head as I kissed her.
Isobel moaned. “You two are seriously starting without me?”
“She has me pinned, Isobel.”
“Oh… that will not do.”
Isobel grinned and tackled me, freeing Katarina. In moments, they had me stripped and cuffed to the bed. They kissed each other as they looked down on me.
Katarina purred. “I can’t believe she is ours.”
Isobel slid Katarina’s nightgown off her shoulders. “She only lasted ten minutes the last time we did this.” She kissed Katarina again.
Katarina moaned and I strained against the cuffs. Watching the loves of my life make love was intensely arousing. I needed to touch them.
“Did you bring it?” Katarina whispered.
Isobel smiled and nodded. She turned to her suitcase and pulled something long and flexible out. “I think she will enjoy this.”
My mouth opened but not a word came out.
***
I had found a library inside of Winston’s estate. My head was on Katarina’s lap as she gently stroked my hair. Isobel was massaging my feet. I had a book about vampire lore and history that I was reading. A knock sounded at the entryway. We all looked up to see Constance.
“Am I bothering you all?”
“Of course, not. Please. Come in.”
“You three… I’m envious. You seem so content and happy together.”
Isobel giggled. “It is so fun watching Ania orgasm over and over again.”
I blushed furiously.
Constance grinned. “I can only imagine. May I ask a few questions?”
I nodded.
“What you shared yesterday all makes sense to me as I often wondered how supernatural species came to be. Your power is frightening.”
“I’m sorry. I never meant to…”
“Hush, Ania. I’m not scared of you. In awe. Yes. Jealous of your tri-bond. Absolutely. I’m frightened that we might all be wiped out by the very power you demonstrate. I’m afraid if the Xylons came back today, they would not hesitate to destroy us all. Quite frankly, I would not blame them.
“When I heard that Renwold cursed the werewolves, sadly, I was happy. However, over the years that followed and watching such a proud species be wiped out, I could not understand the reason for my joy. I could not remember a time when any werewolf had attacked a witch without provocation. I started to imagine what it must be like for you all.
“Something inside me yearned for peace and harmony. We should be better than this. I come to apologize for my own insensitivity to your plight. I am asking for forgiveness and hope, perhaps, that we can become friends.”
I leaned forward and took Constance’s hand in mine. “I cannot accept forgiveness on behalf of all the werewolves, but I can offer you my own. It would be an honor to call you friend.”
Katarina nodded. “The same for me, Constance.”
“Me as well.” Isobel smiled. “As long as you remember that Ania is ours.” She added with a twinkle in her eye.
Constance beamed. “Such a shame… I would never put myself in such a situation to cause disruption of another relationship. But I can fantasize, right?”
Katarina giggled. “We can loan Ania out when we have her collared.”
I nudged Katarina. “You did not just say that!”
Constance shifted to another topic. “I wanted to know about shifter and vampire affinities.”
Winston stepped into the library. “Excellent question, Constance. I had the same question since what we witnessed from the crystal is not something we have ever seen before.”
“Please, have a seat.”
I pulled out the crystal and let my shadows slide around it. I asked it to show the training of the first vampire. The room filled with moving images. A handsome man and a young boy were in a courtyard. The man spoke to the boy in a language that sounded Germanic. I asked the crystal to translate the words.
“Victor, you have been taught about the ability to persuade others, what I will teach you now is how to connect to water. Persuasion is a push of your will into the mind of another. Imagine what it is you want them to think or a memory you want them to have, then you connect to the power in the core of who you are and push it.
“Control of water is similar, but you need to pull with your magic to gather it to you. This is difficult to master, son. Imagine water being drawn into your hand. Picture in your mind, the temperature of the water. Consider how the water feels as it slides between your fingers. Now, connect to the core of your magic, in the very center of your being. Close your eyes and call to the water.”
We watched as water began creating tiny threads in the air around the boy’s hand. It streamed from around him until a small pool of water formed in his palm.
“Very well done, son. We use our water to temper and to harden. We can’t use it as a weapon or a defense because we cannot manipulate it. Our magic, however, transforms the water into something very special. When used to harden iron, the iron will become stronger than anything man can create.”
“When can I use it, Father?”
“You won’t. It requires the combined efforts of shifters, witches, and another of our kind.”
“Then what good is it?”
“One day, hopefully soon, you will find out.”
I let the image vanish and we all sat back. “Try it, Winston. I believe it will work for you.”
He closed his eyes and held out his hand. He held his concentration for several minutes and two small drops formed.
He stared at the drops. “There were moments I felt connected to the water, then I thought to myself this was stupid. It actually works. Now that I believe, I think it would be easier next time I try. I can understand how through the generations this would have been lost to us as it is not valuable without the combined efforts. We have never been united.”
Constance stared at the water. “This is evidence that it is all true. I want so badly to get everyone together and try to create something. I can only wonder what a sword would be like, forged in this manner.”
She stood and walked to the door. “I will see you both in two days. Thank you.”
***
The group all came together again, and I was anxious to hear what everyone had decided. Chandra and two other witches did not come.
When we had all taken our seats, Constance made an announcement.
“I regretfully inform you that the witches struggled to form a consensus. High witch Chandra was adamant that this was all a lie. She believed Ania was a threat and organized a small group of like-minded witches to kill Ania in her sleep. Needless to say, this caused great division in the witches. I challenged Chandra and defeated her, however, this was at great cost. Chandra refused to yield or concede. She and two other witches attempted to kill me. The witches with me today fought her with me and Chandra and the other two witches lost their lives in that battle.
“I now represent the witches as high witch. I have spoken at length with witches around the world. I am here to offer my full support for a united coalition of supernatural beings. I put faith in my new friend, Ania. I stand by her and am willing to create a blood oath with her and with Winston, binding the witches to a future of harmony with our shifter and vampire brethren.”
Winston stood. “I’m sorry you had to lose Chandra and the other witches, high witch Constance. For some of us older souls, it is hard to let go of the past. I too wish to see a glorious future for us all. For far too long, we considered witches and shifters a nuisance at best, and enemies at worst. The information Ania has brought to us sheds light on us all. We are not independent, but rather all related. Having seen a glimpse of what Ania can do, I also do not wish to ever be her enemy. It is, however, not because of her strength that I willingly agree to the blood oaths, but because of her humility.”
Winston pulled out a dagger.
***
With the blood oaths in place, the meetings switched to how we were going to govern our new united society. We had just sat down for another lengthy, grueling session, when a low thrumming sound began echoing through the room. The estate building began to shake.
The lights flickered off and the noise and shaking stopped. When the lights came back on, we were surrounded by people. Each handsome man and woman had a bracelet like my own on their left forearms leaving me with only one explanation as to who they were.
One of the tallest men wore a more elaborate outfit than the others. He stepped forward and looked slowly upon each one of us, locking his gaze upon me. His eyes widened slightly.
The room was tense, but I figured most had already assumed the same thing I had. The Xylons had returned and brought with them twenty shadow walkers. We were no match for them.
The Xylon man never took his eyes off me as he spoke. “This is the remnant of our seeds?” He sneered.
“Perhaps introductions are in order.” My voice was barely a whisper.
His eyes narrowed. “We know who you all are, Ania, even if that is not your real name.”
Katarina and Isobel edged closer to me.
“You have us at a disadvantage. Would you be interested in joining us?”
The man laughed. “We came for you, Celestia.”
“You have me mistaken for someone else.”
“You are different, and yet you are the same. I have waited too long for you to return to me, to us. You are confused and rightfully so. Your memories of me have been suppressed.”
“Then please enlighten me. Who is it you say I am to you?”
“You have become soft, Celestia. You were never one to say please.”
Winston made the slightest move and instantly shadows latched onto him.
The man that had been speaking, did not even glance Winston’s way. “If any of you make a move, I will end you all with a thought.”
He stepped closer to me. “I am Sabaoth, prince of the shadow walkers. You, who call yourself Ania, are my mate, princess of the shadow walkers, greatest warrior of our kind, general of our military, destroyer of worlds, and soon to be mother of our child.”
I almost laughed but saw how serious he was. “I am not who you think I am. It was by accident I absorbed the DNA of your kind.”
“It was no accident. You wear Celestia’s bracelet. Her shadows chose you. When her ship crashed, her bracelet absorbed her essence, protecting her life force until such a time existed that she could be restored.”
“I am not who you say I am. I have a life here with these good people. What can I do to prove to you I am not the one you seek?”
“Good people?” He spat. “These are the very same people you called irredeemable and a threat to us all because they lost their affinities and slaughtered each other. The very same people you were going to devise your plan for annihilation after dropping off our prisoners. You were finalizing your strategy to wipe this planet clean to make it a new home for our people.”
“Whatever you may think, I am not the person you say I am. These people have united. They deserve a chance.”
“You leave me no choice. You will thank me for this afterwards.”
Sabaoth’s shadows wrapped tightly around me. A pink light streamed from his bracelet to mine. I was lifted off the ground as my mind and body tore at itself. I screamed in agony as my brain rewrote itself.
I dropped to the floor as his shadows and light slipped away. I was shaking from the intense pain that was now easing. I could sense Isobel and Katarina moving towards me and I held up my hand to them to stop them.
I slowly regained my breath. Sabaoth had commanded my bracelet to restore Celestia’s mind; to overwrite my own and yet its primary responsibility was to protect my life. I was now both who I was before along with Celestia and yet I knew I was still Ania. The bracelet had done its job and kept the core of who I was alive. At the same time, I could remember everything about Celestia’s life. A life that had spanned tens of thousands of years. The powers that I had access to before was a mere sliver of what she had and now I possessed, unlocked by the restoration of her memories.
Her life was appalling. She was responsible for the destruction of dozens of planets of humanoid people. She was the most feared creature of the galaxy, and now I was her. I felt the connection to the stealth-hidden spaceship hovering above the estate through my bracelet.
I slowly pushed myself to my feet and as my eyes focused on Sabaoth, Celestia’s memories of him rushed into my mind. He had been a good match for Celestia. Strong and manipulative. Together they had plans to wrest full control of the alien race, making them both king and queen. They were ruthless. I had to be very careful and play my part well, but I had a wealth of knowledge and strategy I could pull from.
“Sabaoth. My mate.”
I could feel Katarina and Isobel tense behind me. They were frantic.
Sabaoth smiled. “Welcome back, Celestia. I have waited too long to have you back at my side.”
I snickered. “It was always you that was by my side, prince.”
He grinned. “You are indeed back.”
“I will need to be updated on your progress.”
“Without you and your carefully hidden plans, things have slipped behind schedule. What of our baby?”
“It did not survive.”
“We can try again as soon as we leave this wretched planet. I can’t wait to ravage your body, most beautiful of all our kind.”
Katarina growled. Sabaoth’s shadows reached for her and Isobel, but mine blocked his. I could sense shadows from each of the shadow walkers and knew what they were planning to do before they could unleash them. This would be a handy skill to have when confronted with shadow walkers that could all stop time.
He grew angry. “I will not allow for your dalliances any longer, Celestia. You always liked your women. You will heed me! Put these useless, ignorant, atrocities to death or I will do it for you.”
“Oh, darling prince…” I stepped into my shadows and using the full power of tens of thousands of years of experience, slaughtered his warriors in an instant. I grabbed Sabaoth by his throat as I stepped back into real time. “You never threaten my mates.” My claws extended drawing bits of blood from his neck as his warriors succumbed to gravity and fell to the ground in bloody pieces.
“What have you done, Celestia?”
I felt him trying to move into his shadows, but my shadows held him firmly.
“I am not Celestia. My name is Ania and these people and the people of earth are under my protection.”
Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. “I can fix the damage from your merger. We can be together again and take control of the council once and for all.”
“You always were a conniving, greedy bastard. Consider this a divorce.”
His shadows fought hard, but with all his strength, he was no match for the greatest warrior and general of the military. My claws tightened and I added shadow blades to the tips of them. With a quick clenching of my hand, Sabaoth’s head slipped from his neck and fell to the ground.
I turned to the stunned people in the room. “I just created a huge problem. I will be right back.”
Using my bracelet, I teleported myself to the ship. Sabaoth had sent his entire crew down to the surface. I took control of the ship and sent a series of communications before teleporting back to the estate.
Upon arriving, everyone took a step back from me including Katarina and Isobel. It broke my heart. “I’m still me. I’m still Ania Westfall, but I have changed. You’re safe, for now. At least I hope you are all safe.”
Katarina took a tentative step forward. “Ania?”
I dropped to my knees. “Please…” I pleaded. “I need you both right now.”
Katarina and Isobel pounced on me.
Katarina kissed me. “What was all that about? I have so many questions.”
Westin nodded. “What do you mean we are safe, for now?”
Constance was visibly shaken. “Were those aliens?”
I clung to Katarina and Isobel, but slowly pulled us to our feet.
“There is a lot to discuss. Please, take your seats and know I believe we are safe from immediate danger. Should we move to another venue or clean this mess up first?”
There were nods.
“I need to do one thing first.” Using my bracelet, I commanded it to disintegrate Sabaoth’s bracelet. “I didn’t want him resurrecting.”
Isobel kicked at Sabaoth’s body. “He was your mate?”
“He was Celestia’s mate.”
“Piece of crap!” She kicked him again. “No one touches Ania but me and Kat!”
***
After much insistence and convincing, we took a brief break and reconvened. I paced before the group.
“Much of what I need to share with you is the culmination of Celestia’s knowledge. I have told you how I was turned through the absorption of alien Xylon DNA. The bracelet I wear is one of eight unique bracelets used to capture the life essence of council members.
“The Xylons have a council, similar to what we are trying to establish. Two shadow walkers, two witches, two vampires, and two shifters make up their council. These individuals are many thousands of years old. In the event that the loss of life of the wearer is imminent, the bracelet captures the core of the person into itself. Apparently, my bracelet belonged to one of the eight. It belonged to Celestia. She was one of two shadow walkers on the council, considered a princess, and was the leader of the Xylon military.
“Sabaoth activated my bracelet’s restoration protocols. I was then merged with Celestia, but the bracelet did not overwrite the core of who I am. Instead, I gained her knowledge and memories, and the process opened me up to the vastness of her abilities and power.
“Celestia was a horrible person. She led the military to destroy many earthlike populations. As her power grew, Sabaoth came alongside her. He, like Celestia, was always seeking power and together they had planned to wrest control of the council. With the military backing them, and with Celestia being so strong, it would have been an inevitable outcome.
“Celestia had heard about the fighting of the supernatural species here on earth. She volunteered to take prisoners to Venus and then she was to visit earth to plan its destruction. As she passed earth, her spacecraft was damaged causing her to crash, and lose her life. She was pregnant with Sabaoth’s child at the time.
“After the restoration of Celestia’s essence into me, I knew that I remained Ania. I realized what a dangerous situation we were and are in. The warriors Samaoth brought were all very loyal to him. They were planning on retrieving me, then killing all of you. I had to act quickly and did so to protect all of you. However, my actions may set me at odds with the Xylon council.
“After I killed Samaoth, I went to the spaceship, took control of it, then sent communications to the Xylon council. I told them I was Celestia returned to life, but that I had uncovered a plot by Samaoth to overthrow the council. I killed him and now await the disposition of the council. I believe we have several months before they receive communications, and a decision is made.
“I checked the ship’s logs and my bracelet had communicated Celestia’s partial restoration the moment the bracelet formed on my arm after I had fallen into the exhibit. That is why Samaoth showed up when he did.”
I took a deep breath.
Constance grinned. “Can I see the spaceship?”
Everyone looked at her.
“What? I’m a huge Star Wars fan.”
Winston shook his head. “What about the fate of our world?”
“I told the council I had witnessed the supernatural races here working together and that in a thousand years or so earth would be safe to absorb.”
“What now?”
“We wait to hear from the council. If we do not hear from them in five weeks, then we need to assume the worst; that they are coming to destroy all human life on earth. If that is the case, then I will do what I can to gain control of the Xylon military. It would mean a Xylon civil war. I made a blood oath to protect you all and you are my family. The Xylons will be my responsibility.”
I pulled Katarina and Isobel to me. “One more thing…” I swallowed. “I lied to Samaoth. I’m pregnant with a baby girl. Xylon pregnancies take roughly two years for full gestation and Celestia was two months pregnant. The baby was restored to my body when Samaoth tried to bring his mate back to him.”
Isobel smiled and hugged me. “You’re pregnant?”
I nodded.
Katarina kissed me. “We’re going to have a daughter. Will she be a hybrid?”
“I don’t know, but I believe so. We will have a daughter if earth is not destroyed.”
I faced the group again.
“Has anything I have shared, or what has transpired changed how you feel?”
***
“Good morning, princess.”
I groaned. “You need to stop calling me that, Isobel.”
“The earthly supernatural council voted to make you our official leader and princess of the shadow walkers, which is what you are. So, the title sticks.”
Katarina lightly ran her hand along my belly, which was still perfectly flat. It had only been just over a month since our encounter with Samaoth.
“Good morning, baby girl.” She kissed my bare stomach before kissing me. If anything, Katarina was more excited than I was about me being pregnant.
After we departed Romania, I was concerned that things might be strained between us, but nothing could have been further from the truth. I kissed them both, then asked for a minute. I walked to the bathroom and stared at myself. My worldview had changed multiple times in the past months. I smiled at my reflection and reached back contentedly to pull Isobel and Katarina to my side.
My bracelet buzzed on my arm and with a tap, a holographic image of the Xylon council appeared before us.
“Princess Celestia and General of the military. It brings us great joy to see you restored. We are looking forward to your return. What you described regarding Prince Samaoth, is highly disturbing, and yet, not a complete surprise. We approve of your decision to remove the threat of Prince Samaoth and his elite warriors. With your understanding that the seeding of planet Krestryl has been successful, we have decided to have you remain there overseeing their transition into our union. We will require your presence for our next council meeting and the appointing of Samaoth’s successor.
“We have held much discussion over your current condition that your bracelet sent to us. Not only are you with child, but your restoration is the first of its kind. We see that you are now a shifter, shadow walker hybrid. It has long been theorized that our subspecies would eventually merge, and we are interested in learning about the events that caused this historic event to happen.
“In addition, your bracelet sent us information that we were also excited about. As you well know, each subspecies has always remained independent from each other. That you found not only one, but two fated mates with shifters, has kept us speculating that perhaps the seeding of Krestryl might prove prophetic in bringing our people into an even closer relationship with each other. They are welcome to join you during our next council meeting as we would never ask for fated mates to be separated, especially when you are with child.
“We rejoice in your return to us, Princess Celestia. The next council meeting will be held on Krestryl, 3245.87.”
The hologram faded.
“That is good news, I think. I can only surmise that Celestia’s scheming was not known among the council members. Somehow, I never expected them to be so cordial.”
“Krestryl is earth?”
“Yes, Katarina.”
“And what is 3245.87?”
“It’s a date and time, roughly a year from now.”
Katarina smiled. “That is great news. Let’s get you changed, princess. I smell breakfast.”
After changing, we headed downstairs and ate a healthy breakfast. Then called the pack together and established a conference call with Constance and Winston. We shared the happy news and in the style of our pack, decided a barbeque was in order.
When evening came, I dressed in my short, sexy pink dress and paused at the door to the deck as I had done after my first full moon. This time, my nails were painted pink to go with my dress. I smiled at how good it made me feel to see them.
As I stepped onto the deck, Katarina and Isobel were waiting for me, knowing I had been there all along. Before I could get to them, Lana intercepted me.
“Here’s the deal, princess. You can’t touch Isobel or Kat until you dance with each of us first.”
“That’s torture!”
Kyle laughed as he leaned against the house wall with Ylena in his arms. “We have a bet.”
I frowned and crossed my arms over my chest. “Of course, you do. What is it this time?”
Brent handed me a margarita. “Isobel and Kat will dance together without you. If you touch them before dancing with all of us, we all get a ride in your spacecraft.”
Isobel and Katarina moved so close that their scent was driving me wild.
“And if I somehow survive?”
Katarina smiled sweetly. “Then Isobel and I give you a date. Your best dress.”
Isobel purred. “The best restaurant.”
Katarina edged closer to me. “The best wine.”
Isobel’s breath was warm against my neck, but she never touched me. “There will be romantic dancing.”
I grabbed them both and began kissing them.
Lana whooped. “Free spaceship rides for everyone!”
Isobel held up the pink cuffs. “We will still have our date tomorrow night, princess.”
Katarina pulled out the pink choker. “It’s all planned.”
Ylena stepped up close and held out a present. “This will go nicely with your outfit tomorrow when you come back to the house. It’s the least I could do for you being so welcoming of me joining the Westfall pack.”
I took the present warily and opened it slowly. I stared at the object for a moment before realizing I was getting excited. I pulled the item from the box. It was a pink blindfold.
I smiled. “Can we skip the barbeque and go straight to bed?”
“Not a chance, princess.” Came the response from Katarina and Isobel in unison. They kissed me at the same time and dragged me out dancing with the rest of the pack.
***
***
I sometimes wonder how my mind works. Often, I get a high-level idea for a story, and simply start writing it, often getting stuck because of a lack of planning. Sometimes, like with this story, I let the story unfold as I write it with little to no contemplation along the way. This story took on a life of its own. I never intended Ania to have two lovers, but it just came about when I found attraction between Ania and Isobel, and Ania and Katarina. The dynamic proved interesting and exciting. Even the soft introduction of cuffs added a level of passion, especially since it was done in a loving, trusting relationship.
The alien encounter at the end of the story just happened without much forethought. I had set aside writing the ending for a couple of days, only to start it fresh and poof, Samaoth appeared and Ania was pregnant.
I admit I had two other alternate endings that just didn’t happen. One, Samaoth grabs Ania and takes her away from Katarina and Isobel, possibly forever. That seemed to lend itself to a sequel and I didn’t want that. The other ending was with no alien intervention. Ania would have simply pulled the council together and they all lived happily ever after.
Whatever it is I write, it is always fun to write. I hope you enjoyed reading it as much as I did writing it. Please, please, please leave a comment. I would love to hear from you.
Avia Conner
From Casey: I started this story almost a year ago and got writer’s block in several places. I feel I’ve grown in my storytelling over the past year, so as I read this story, I notice the flow is not as good as I would like it to be. That said, I think this story has a message of forgiveness and unity that we sadly need more of these days. The story contains violence, abuse, and rape, but also redemption, love, and sacrifice. I hope you enjoy it.
Once a Prince
Year 13,282
The cavern was dark with the exception of the orange glow from the forge fires. Smoke and steam with a slightly acrid odor filled the air. Yrchs, strange bent-over humanoid creatures, lurked in the shadows periodically showing their contorted faces within the fire’s light. A man standing in the center of the cavern with a dark hooded robe held a sword with a gloved hand and chanted unintelligible words over it. The sword that glowed red hot from the forge was a work of deadly art. The man’s voice rose in volume. “Blood of anger from the Mortal King!” He reached for a gold goblet and poured small amounts of blood onto the blade. The blade sizzled and the drops of blood danced along the blade before being absorbed into the metal. “Blood of hatred from the Fae King!” Next the man took a silver goblet and poured a similar amount of blood onto the blade which also was rapidly absorbed. His incantations continued as he placed the blade back into the fire, then plunged it into water with a rush of steam.
Turning towards the Yrchs, he yelled. “It’s done! I hold in my hand the sword Destruction and when it’s plunged into the heart of the world it will cause a war bringing decimation and death to our enemies!” The creatures barred their yellowing fangs and screamed triumphantly.
The man travelled many days with his new sword until he came to a mountain central to all the kingdoms around him. There he entered a cave and at its center he stood and unsheathed the sword. Several minutes went by as the man mumbled and spoke, then with a shocking amount of magically imbued strength and force, plunged the sword into the cavern floor, the sword buried itself to its hilt in the solid rock. A wave of blood red wind emanated from the cave and rolled across the lands.
***
Year 13,391
I stood on the ridge and surveyed the valley below. A light breeze favored our arrows today. My army was stretched out behind me and I could feel their energy as it built before the battle.
“We’re ready, my Prince.”
I looked down at General Matais. Not only had I been blessed with royal blood, but I was a good head taller than the man. We’d served together for many years and we knew each other well. “And our scouts?”
“All returned safely. The Fae army is consolidated at the far end of the valley. I assume you’ll lead as usual, my Prince?”
“I haven’t spent my life training and fighting to take a back seat now in the most decisive battle of our time. Those Fae deserve to die and I’ll make sure my sword tastes their blood.” Scowling, I looked down upon the large meadow in the valley floor to see flickers of movement in the forest beyond. “Mount up!”
***
Tying my horse at the edge of the forest I strode forward knowing the thousand men behind me were in lockstep. The horses would be a liability against the Fae. There was no ceremony about these battles. They were always swift and bloody with no parlay at the beginning or end. The Fae had sealed their fate over one hundred years ago when they attacked the Mortal realm. My grandfather died in that attack and I felt the honor of destroying the Fae course through my veins.
I broke into a run as I saw the first of the Fae enter the meadow. The sun was slightly to our backs but the heat was already high with the summer in full swing. Arrows flew overhead and I watched the first of the Fae fall. The Fae were almost superhuman in their strength, speed, and endurance, but I’d trained since I was four years old and strong enough to hold a stick to fight them. Now at the age of thirty-six, I’d led more battles and killed more Fae than any human in the history of the world. Being larger than most humans, my strength had grown to match that of the Fae and my techniques honed to a fine skill. I could defeat the best of their fighters.
I slammed into the first line of Fae, fully invested in taking as many of them out of the fight as possible; surging ahead and not looking behind me. I tuned out the screams and blood and focused on my sworn enemy, swinging my sword, parrying, and cutting my way through their ranks. After nearly forty-five minutes of fighting I found a moment to glance back over my shoulder long enough to realize my army had been attacked from the both sides and were now in full retreat. It was a terrible mistake that our scouts should have been able to warn us about. I was now fully surrounded by Fae. Reaching my army was no longer an option as hundreds of Fae, each equivalent to two of my men blocked my path in all directions. I roared my disgust and ran forward to meet my death.
I took out two Fae quickly and injured several more before being overwhelmed. A sword pierced my side and an arrow plunged into my left shoulder. I continued to fight until I collapsed from pain and more than one blow to my head.
***
I woke with a kick to my stomach that caused intense pain. I was lying on a cold marble floor with my hands tied securely. My eyes slowly focused and I looked down at myself and the blood I was leaving everywhere across the floor. I’d been stripped naked and could see the festering wound in my side.
“Kneel!” A guard yelled.
Another kick to my stomach caused me to retch with pain. I slowly positioned myself so that I could try to stand and when I did so, I was hit in the lower back with a heavy stick causing me to fall down to my knees. Glaring up into the face of the Fae King, I spat in his direction.
“You’re quite the specimen, Ellis Sandhaven, Prince of the Mortal realm. You’ve caused us much grief through the years. We were surprised to hear your scouts failed you, but I’m never surprised at the greed of humans and how a few shiny pieces of gold can turn the tide of a battle.”
I struggled to my feet. “I’ll kill you with my teeth if I have to!” Another hit to my back but I stayed standing this time, my wounds opening up further. I seethed and shook with hatred.
“Ah, yes… about that. I think not. Do you know what started this war?”
“When you filthy Fae attacked my realm killing our king, Angus Sandhaven, brutally and without mercy.”
“I forget you humans live such short lives and have a tendency to selectively ignore the facts. Angus Sandhaven kidnapped my eldest daughter and raped her over and over before she finally died of a broken heart, knowing she’d been soiled for life and another Fae would never touch her again.”
“That’s a lie! Angus Sandhaven was a good and just man.”
“As I’m sure you’ve been taught, but such was not the case.”
“Why am I still alive? What do you want from me?”
The Fae King waved his hand. Three Fae males and a Fae female came into the room. When their eyes fell upon me they betrayed their disgust. “Behold my three sons. Anton, Caiaphas, and Sebastian.” If I could only get free, I could end the lives of the entire royal Fae family. I struggled but a sword was put to my throat. “My daughter Arrowyn.” I glanced at Arrowyn and I was shocked how my breath caught in my throat. She was extremely beautiful and radiated an innocence and inner strength I’d never seen before.
Shaking my head carefully as to not move my neck against the blade I refocused on the King. “Such a pretty family, even your sons look feminine.” I don’t know what drove me to insult them but my hatred was immense. The sons were actually handsome and fit.
Sebastian stepped forward and slugged me. By the gods he could hit hard. “Why father? Why bring this filth into our home?”
“My son. Always thinking with your fist first. We have an opportunity to seek revenge for a wrong done to your sister and I will not squander that chance. Send in Ecobar.”
An older man was led into the room. His hair was graying and his ears weren’t quite Fae but also not human. He carried a wooden staff with a ruby red jewel embedded into the top. “My King.” He nodded towards the Fae King.
“For your crimes against the Fae kingdom and for the crimes of your ancestors against my family, you, Ellis Sandhaven, are sentenced to a lifetime of servitude. Proceed Ecobar.”
Ecobar raised his staff and began chanting. A light grew within the red jewel as he chanted. He slammed the staff to the ground and then pointed the tip towards me. Streams of red light wrapped around my body. At first it felt pleasant as I saw my shoulder and side knit together and heal, but once that was complete, pain ripped through my body. Collapsing on the ground I screamed as every part of my body convulsed and twisted abnormally. I lapsed in and out of consciousness. I wasn’t sure how long I lay there but at some point the pain began slowly ebbing away like an outgoing ocean tide. I opened my eyes when I felt something touching my neck and I heard a click. A click that sounded horribly ominous in my own ears.
My eyes focused on my wrists, the ropes that had held them were no longer tight. Something was wrong with me. I moved my arm and the wrist I was looking at moved as well, but it wasn’t my wrist. Gone was the thick, dark haired, suntanned, and scarred wrist. What moved when I moved my arm was a slender, delicate, lighter skinned woman’s wrist. I mentally touched each part of my body and I felt strong and healthy, but the wrist… Pushing myself up I could feel a weight on my chest shift. Looking down I could see two large and perfectly formed breasts and long blonde hair fall before my eyes.
My hands slipped out of the ropes easily. “What did you do to me?” Immediately a painful shock passed through my body and I screamed out in pain. My voice was so foreign, sensual, and feminine. When the pain subsided I removed the ropes and stood. I stared down at myself in unbelief. I’d been transformed into a woman. My humiliation caused my anger to spike. I lunged for the King only to be brought to my knees in agonizing pain once again.
Slowly I stood and looked around the room. The men in the room were staring at me with unabashed lust. Only Arrowyn had a slightly disinterested look, but there was something in her eyes that spoke of apologetic fear. I waited, standing naked and afraid for the first time in my life.
“She’ll learn quickly. Girl, look at me!” I refused to look the King in his eyes when my body exploded with pain once again and I collapsed on the ground screaming. When the pain subsided the King continued. “Your new name, girl, is Eretraya, and you’re now our slave. You have a collar that is magically sealed around your neck. If you’re disobedient, try to hurt us or yourself, or run away, you’ll experience terrible pain. You’ll address Fae males as master and Fae females as mistress.”
“Why not just kill me? Why do this to me?” Pain shot through my body again.
“The correct way to address me, girl, is by using the word, master. Your question should be phrased, ‘Why do this to me, Master?’ I’ll tell you why, even though you’re disobedient. You’ve been made into a human female that will elicit sexual responses in men by your pure beauty. You’re far more beautiful than any human ever born for the single purpose of causing you pain. As a submissive slave, you’ll have no ability to reject advances of others. I’ll start by giving you to my three sons for their pleasure.”
I looked over at the King’s sons and watched their lustful sneers grow. “No!” I screamed only to collapse in pain once again. When the pain subsided I looked up from the floor to the King. “Please…” I gritted my teeth. “…Master. Release me from this humiliation.”
The King leered at me and smiled. “You’re a little slow to learn, but you’re learning. We also made you immortal, so you should be thanking me for that. Of course, immortality as a female slave will be only as pleasant as you choose it to be. Disobedience will not be tolerated. You’ll heal faster, but only for the purpose of having more pain inflicted. You also have your strength and skills you had before, merely to remind you that for all you possess you can do nothing about it. In case you haven’t put it all together… you’ll suffer a lifetime of humiliation and pain because of the pain and agony my daughter suffered at your ancestor’s hands.”
I stood to my feet and put my shoulders back and lifted my chin. Tears betrayed me as they fell from my face. I knew the pain I was about to feel and I mentally steeled myself. “One day, you’ll suffer at my hands as I wring your filthy neck!” I screamed and collapsed to the floor again, this time the pain lingered longer, my toes curling as my muscles continued to spasm.
The King merely laughed and spoke to one of his retainers. “Take her out of here and get her cleaned up. Send her to Sebastian first.”
I was dragged out of the room and down hallways to a large room where female slaves were told to clean me up, feed me, and clothe me. An older woman lifted my chin so I would look her in the eyes. “I’m Gwendolyn and I’m the matron here. You call no one in this room mistress, not even me. Master and mistress titles are only for those Fae that aren’t collared. Do you understand me?”
“Yes.”
She slapped my face. “Yes, Matron, is how you respond to me.”
Since I didn’t receive the pain from the collar I reached out with my hand and closed it around her throat and began squeezing. I realized I really did have my strength still. “Don’t ever touch me again, Matron!” I let her go and she slumped a little and looked at me warily.
She actually smiled. “I’m so used to shy and meek girls. It’s clear you’ve not been broken yet.” She looked me up and down. “By the gods, I’ve never seen anything so beautiful. You’re in for a world of hurt young lady. A beautiful slave is a highly used slave. What’s your name?”
I tried to say Ellis, but it wouldn’t form on my lips. I blushed with embarrassment. “Eretraya.”
“Ladies… make Eretraya comfortable, and clean her up, she looks a fright with that blood and dirt on her.”
Several ladies took my hands and led me to the baths. Most of the women I’d seen were humans, others reminded me a little of Ecobar with half Fae ears. Humans and half breeds seem to have a lower position in the Fae kingdom.
“Eretraya. That’s a pretty name. I’m Shannon. Where did they capture you?”
Shannon was the girl to my right. She was a pretty brunette in her late teens. “I’m not a woman and I’m not a slave!”
Shannon giggled. “We all go through our time of denial. You might even come to accept your role here.”
I glared at her. “I’m…” Again, I couldn’t say my name for some reason. “I was a prince until I was captured on the battlefield earlier today, or maybe it was yesterday. The Fae King and Ecobar turned me into this.”
“Oh, Eretraya! You’ll be so fun to have around. You’re such a clever story teller.”
I stopped and turned to her. “No. This is true. An hour ago I was a man. A prince. Now… I’m nothing.”
Shannon looked at me and paused. “I believe you believe this to be true and I know magic exists. Ecobar isn’t a nice man and I pray you’re never sent to him. But, by the gods, Eretraya. You’re not nothing! I’ve never seen anyone so beautiful and…” Shannon lowered her voice to a whisper and leaned close to me. “…I’ve never seen anyone handle the Matron like you did. That was amazing.”
“Is there a mirror here? I’ve never seen myself.”
She smiled again. “Why don’t you wait until we get you cleaned up first?”
I was led into a large bath and Shannon and the other woman stripped out of their clothing and pulled me into the bath with them. I was incredibly self-conscious and nervous, but they didn’t seem to think anything of it. I was admiring their bodies and even with the overbearing weight of my situation I couldn’t help but feel warmth spread throughout my body as they touched and washed me.
“Relax, Eretraya. No one here will hurt you. Think of these rooms and these women as your new family, your refuge. We look after each other and, in some cases, even sleep together. We don’t receive love from our Masters and Mistresses. Some can be caring towards us, but don’t expect warmth. If you’re well behaved, some can even come to be protective of you.”
They dunked me under the water and began washing my hair. After all the pain I closed my eyes and let the hot soapy water and the touch of the women relax me.
“I love your collar, Eretraya. I’ve never seen anything like it.”
I reached to my neck and felt the delicate fine metal necklace with my fingers. I grabbed it with both my hands and pulled with all my strength only to feel a shock of intense pain wash through my body.
“Eretraya!” Shannon pulled me up so my head was again above the water. I should have known I couldn’t remove the collar.
“I’m all right. Thank you. The collar punishes me if I break any number of rules. Trying to remove the collar seems to be one of those rules.”
“That’s horrible! Why would they do that to you?”
“They’re punishing me for what they believe my grandfather did to the Fae King’s oldest daughter.”
“You mean Sayan. I’ve heard the stories here how they tell of her rape and death by our past King. Oh no! If what you’re saying is really true, and you were Ellis Sandhaven, our prince…” She started crying and hugged me. “I fear for you, Eretraya!”
Gwendolyn walked into the bath area. “She needs to be ready for Sebastian tonight. Eretraya, I can only give you a fair warning. He isn’t a pleasant man.” She turned and left.
“No!” Shannon was shaking as she led me out of the bath and helped dry me and styled my hair as the other woman carefully selected jewelry and small pieces of cloth they called clothing. “You must be perfect, otherwise Sebastian will come down here and beat us all. He’s very picky as to what he wants. I’m sorry, Eretraya. No one deserves this.”
I already had visions of what might happen tonight and I was both excited and fearful. Excited by the thought that if I could get my hand on a blade I could kill him before the pain overwhelmed me. Shannon had finished with my hair and was working on my makeup. I squirmed a little not liking the idea of being made so feminine. The other woman helped dress me and put jewelry on me before they led me to a mirror.
At first glimpse of myself I looked around the mirror to make sure I wasn’t staring at another woman through a window. I moved back and simply stared at myself. I looked to be young, possibly eighteen or nineteen years of age. My hand went to my face and skin, which were both absolutely flawless. Full red lips, high cheekbones, large brilliant blue eyes, highlighted by the makeup Shannon had applied. My blonde slightly curly hair fell down to small of my back. I was a little taller than the other women, possibly five foot ten, but the Fae were naturally tall and I’d be slightly shorter than them. I’d been six feet four and I realized how slight I looked compared to what I was before. I felt my soft and sensitive skin with my fingers. Long manicured nails sent goosebumps down my arms as I traced the line of my chest.
My breasts were large, as were my hips, but I was in no way heavy. I looked lean and my stomach perfectly flat. I had an hourglass figure that enhanced my feminine looks. My legs were long and smooth. I focused my eyes between my legs and imagined what my new life will be like. I shuddered. The woman in the mirror was breathtaking. As a man I knew the beauty I saw before me was so incredible I’d not be able to control myself. This frightened me even more. I exuded pure beauty and sensuality.
My clothing was barely covering anything of me. Mere wisps of gossamer see-through lavender silk were layered lightly over my body. Across my hips, a chain of delicate silver upon which small bells dangled. Earrings hung from my ears and bracelets on my arms, wrists, and one ankle also had small bells on them. I stepped closer and examined the collar. A small red jewel glowed dimly in the center. Ornate threads or polished silver wove together to make the collar come together around my neck. It looked so delicate, yet I couldn’t break it.
“Eretraya? You should eat something. If you get sick later, it’s better to have something in your stomach.”
I tore my eyes away from myself in the mirror. Shannon and the other woman had dressed and I hadn’t even noticed. I nodded silently and followed Shannon to where there was food. The bells gave slight small rings as I walked. I noticed my hips swaying back and forth more than I ever did before, but I felt graceful.
“Why the bells?”
“The sound is intentional to draw attention to you. Not that your beauty wouldn’t do that anyways, but it enhances the allure.”
“Is there nothing I can wear that covers me up more?”
Shannon looked at me sadly. “We wear clothes like this for several reasons. First, we’re slaves and wear what’s pleasing to our Master’s and Mistress’s eyes. Second, when, and I mean when you’re taken, care is not the first thing on the minds of our Masters. Having dresses cut or torn from your body will be painful. These clothes will be easily removed without damaging your body in the process.”
“I’ve lost my appetite.”
“You must eat at least some bread. It’ll help settle your stomach.”
I barely managed to eat a few small bites.
“Let me show you our sleeping quarters.” She led me to additional rooms that were small but comfortable. “Only the Matron has her own private room. We all share these sleeping areas. If you get a chance and your Master is sleeping soundly, you can come back here to sleep. I usually sleep in this room. The half breeds tend to stick with their own kind. You’re welcome to sleep with me wherever I am.”
I didn’t sense she was speaking in a sexual manner. This was pure logistics. I looked to the end of the hallway to a large window. I was drawn to it and ignored my jingling bells as I hurried to look outside. The sun was close to setting as it reflected over a large lake hundreds of feet below me. I thought about jumping and my collar tingled in a threatening way. Looking south towards home a tear slipped down my cheek. Shannon stood close by, biting her lower lip as she looked at me.
“Have you ever tried to escape, Shannon?”
“Never. I’ve seen what they do to those that try. None have ever escaped. We’re on an island in the middle of a vast lake. It’s over a mile to the closest shore and the waters are icy cold. With your collar, and without a Fae to escort you, you’d never step foot outside the palace and city that surrounds it.”
“Do you ever get to go outside?”
“On rare occasions we’re allowed to go into the city. Personally, I don’t care to go as the Fae in the city don’t treat us very well.”
“So this is a prison then. No escape. No going outside.”
Shannon reached out and touched my arm as Gwendolyn appeared. “They’re ready for you, Eretraya. Come along.”
I was escorted through hallways and into a different wing of the palace. The guard knocked lightly on a set of large double doors, opened one of them and shoved me inside. Standing there I took a moment to look around the room. There was a very large bed that dominated the space and I cringed. A table with succulent meats and foods sat to the side. Another doorway that looked like it opened to a balcony. A walk-in closet area with clothing and another room that appeared to be a bath. It was very quiet as I made my way around the room hesitantly, looking for any kind of weapon.
I could find nothing I could use, not even a knife at the table of food. A hand touched my right arm from behind. I hadn’t even heard him come in. I turned quickly ready to lash out but Sebastian smiled evilly as he grabbed my other shoulder and held me fast. “You’ll not find any weapons in here, girl. But, let’s get this over with.” He pulled his dagger from his hip sheath and handed it to me. “Go ahead. Strike me with it.”
I looked down at the knife in my hand and back up into his eyes. I lashed out with everything I had but my arm stopped before the blade touched him. Searing pain shot through my arm and body. I dropped the knife as I collapsed on the ground, writhing in agony. This was by far the worst pain I’d suffered yet. As I lay there panting and collecting my breath, I watched as Sebastian picked up the dagger and cut my shoulder with it. I yelled out again and grabbed for my shoulder, only to slowly watch it start to heal itself. He reached out and pulled my hand away from my shoulder and jammed his finger into the slowly healing cut. His hand was covered in blood now and he grabbed my face and pulled me up off the ground.
“Now that you realize where you stand, bitch, pleasure me!”
I hadn’t hesitated long when pain shot through my body again. When the pain subsided, Sebastian backhanded me across my face. I stumbled and fell back to the floor again. I watched as he took his shirt off and then his pants. His member standing thick and long. He was getting excited by beating me. He derived sexual pleasure from abusing women. Slowly I stood to my feet. My collar tingling as my thoughts ran rampant with anger and fear. Shuddering at the thought of the pain the collar would caus me I dove at Sebastian, driving my knee into his crotch and knocking him backwards as wave after wave of pain convulsed through my body. I screamed in agony over and over. This time the collar simply didn’t want to let up. The intensity grew stronger and my teeth ground together. The pain seemed to be directly proportional to the pain I inflicted on Sebastian. I looked up into his face as I lay on the ground. He’d bit his tongue when his head hit the marble floor. I smiled slightly as I watched him wipe a little blood from his mouth.
That’s when he kicked me with enough force to send me sliding along the floor and crashing into the wall. He stalked up to me and grabbed me by my throat, dragged across the floor, and threw me on the bed. “Call me Master, slut!”
“Never!” I screamed in pain knowing I couldn’t keep this up much longer.
Sebastian grabbed his dagger and plunged it into my thigh. He leaned on it and twisted it slightly. The pain was so intense I wished to faint, but whatever they’d done to me, I just kept feeling the pain. Unconsciousness eluded me. “Please… Master.” I whimpered.
He threw the dagger to the side of the room and I watched in morbid fascination as it clattered and splattered my blood across the floor. Sebastian reached down and tore my clothes from my body. I was exhausted by the pain and mentally I’d about given up. Whatever I did I lost. I couldn’t fight back. It was at this moment that I thought about Sayan and what she must have gone through. What any woman must go through, with one exception. They weren’t as hopeless as I was now. They could at least fight back. I yielded to my fears and failure and cried as Sebastian placed his hands around my neck and penetrated me. I whimpered and cried at the pain and the indignity of it all; how soiled I felt.
It wasn’t long before I felt him tense within me and inject me with his retched seed. He threw me to the floor and I collapsed in a heap, gasping for air. He was done with me. I shook on the floor from the cold, the pain, and the humiliation. I looked around the room and my clothes were shredded. I found a towel and wrapped it around myself the best I could and I limped out of his room. I made it partway down the hall when my leg gave out and I collapsed on the floor once again. I was healing, but it was slow and painful. I was bleeding from between my legs, my thigh, my lip, and my shoulder wound had reopened.
Struggling to my feet, I was surprised no one was around. I fell again but when I tried to get to get up I saw a pair of feet in front of me. I recoiled and pulled away from them.
“Gods, what did he do to you?” I felt a light touch against my cheek and I retreated further away causing the towel to pull away and reveal the deep cut in my thigh. I looked up into Arrowyn’s eyes as she gasped. I felt her magic and a touch of my strength returned and my bleeding slowed. “I didn’t do this for you. Do you understand?”
I looked down. “Yes, Mistress.”
“Get to your rooms before anyone else sees you.” She turned and ran off.
I struggled back to my feet and limped using the walls for support until I reached the slave quarters. Slipping inside I collapsed on the ground, the door closing behind me. It was dark inside as I crawled my way to the sleeping area. I found a blanket and wrapped myself up with it and drifted into a fitful sleep in the middle of the floor.
***
A muffled scream woke me. The room was noticeably brighter. I ached all over. “Eretraya!” Shannon was pulling my matted hair away from my swollen eye. “Ladies! Help me!” Soon many hands were removing me from the blanket and towel that had crusted to my skin. They pulled me into the bathing area and into the water. I certainly felt better than when I came in and couldn’t imagine what I’d be like if I didn’t heal faster than normal. I felt their hands and winced in places as they washed the blood from me. I looked down at the water and saw it was now red. Shannon helped me out and into a robe. She led me to a sitting area and someone brought something warm for me to drink.
As soon as the liquid touched my lips the nausea started. I rushed and limped to the bathroom and threw up several times. I wasn’t sick and prayed I wasn’t pregnant. The images of Sebastian violating me replayed in my mind over and over again. I was dizzy and retched again. When my stomach finally settled I made it back to the sitting area.
Shannon kept close to me and Gwendolyn came in, looked at me, shook her head and left. Suddenly a whistle sounded and Gwendolyn shouted for everyone to leave but me. The ladies hustled out of the room. When everything was quiet I looked up to see Arrowyn standing there. I struggled to my feet.
“Sit!”
“Yes, Mistress.” I hated having to say that. My anger was almost out of control but I was broken. I started to cry again, suddenly overwhelmed. “I’m… I’m so sorry for what was done to your sister. I’m not that person. I don’t understand why this is being done to me. Kill me. Please, Mistress. The pain, the humiliation. It’s unbearable.” I watched her eyes soften slightly.
“You wish me to grant you mercy? You’ve personally killed hundreds of my brethren.” She raised her hand as if to hit me and stopped herself. “I’ve convinced my father that you’re mine tonight to let you fully recover for the rest of my brothers. You’ll be dressed in the finest clothes the ladies can find you and you’ll behave. I won’t tolerate a moment of displeasure from you. Understand?”
“Yes, Mistress.”
She turned and left. A few minutes later the ladies returned. Shannon sat with me. “What was that all about?”
“She convinced the King to let her have me tonight to allow me to recover another day. I’m not sure if I should be glad or not.”
“It would behoove you to be good to her. She’s everyone’s favorite here. There’s kindness in her. I’ve been told she favors the women slaves, but I’m not certain. You look a mess, but you seem to be healing fast. I don’t even want to imagine what you went through last night. Get some food. I know it’s going to be hard to eat, but you need it to heal.”
***
It was late afternoon and I was feeling much better. I’d been able to rest and nap a little through the day and I ate more and more. My shoulder had healed and my eye was almost back to normal. My thigh was still red and ached, but the skin had closed. I wouldn’t even have a scar. On one hand I was happy to see how well I healed, but frightened that this just gave the Fae more opportunities to inflict pain.
Shannon helped me dress and get ready. My outfit tonight was sexy but subdued. I was escorted to Arrowyn’s chambers. I noted that the guard waited for the door to open before I was presented.
“Come in, Eretraya.”
“Yes, Mistress.” I’d determined I’d try my hardest not to offend or be disobedient. I wanted to avoid the pain at all costs.
She closed the door behind me and looked me over, walking around me to examine me thoroughly. “You look beautiful tonight.”
I blushed. “Thank you, Mistress.”
“Come with me.” I followed Arrowyn to a balcony that overlooked the city and the lake. “What do you see?”
“A prison, Mistress.” I watched her frown at my response. “I’m sorry, Mistress. Perhaps I’m not seeing what you intend for me to see.”
She sighed. “No, Eretraya. You’re correct. This is a prison. We fear the likes of you. We fear leaving this place because of Mortal men and our mutual hatred for each other. My father keeps me locked away here for fear of me being raped and killed like my sister.” Wincing, I shuddered at the image that brought to my mind. “Why do you hate us so much?”
“Aside from what was done to me, Mistress?” She nodded. I had to think about it. “We’ve fought each other for more than a hundred years. Every day of my life was designed and crafted around my hatred for the Fae.” She slapped me hard.
“Do you want to kill me?”
My hand went to my face, my cheek burned and stung. I looked into her eyes and fell to my knees in front of her. “I don’t wish to hurt you, Mistress. Even if I could. I’ve lost something. Perhaps one night with your brother has totally broken me.”
She looked at me. I could see her mixed emotions. “Get up. Indulge me in a conversation. It’s not like you have a choice and the alternative use for you tonight is something I’m sure you’d not wish to partake in. Unless you enjoyed your experience last night?”
“No, Mistress.” My voice was barely a whisper. Had I really been so broken last night? Was that all it took for me to grovel and weaken my hatred? She had me sit on a cushion while she lounged in a chair. I realized this was my place now. I looked down at my body, focusing on it for the first time in a while. Pain had a way of distracting me from the immediate circumstances. Now that my pain had greatly diminished, I was once again feeling the weight of my breasts and how my hair fell down my back. I looked up at Arrowyn and found her beautiful. Her long brunette hair and striking blue eyes were riveting. She moved with such grace and her lithe body would normally have screamed to me as a man, and oddly enough still did now. I felt warm all over and blushed, trying to recall my hatred. I had to think of Sebastian and what he’d done to me to help me rebuild my wall.
“What are you looking at, Eretraya?” Her eyes bored into mine.
I looked down, embarrassed. “I find you beautiful, Mistress.”
“Look at me.” I looked back up into her eyes. There was a mixture of coldness and warmth there. Her mouth had curled upward slightly at the edges. “I’m trying to understand what’s happened to you.”
“Mistress?”
“Two days ago you were slaughtering Fae. Even wounded you tried to hurt us. You were defiant. Your hatred consumed you. And now, look at yourself. You’re sitting demurely, you’re polite, and you have told your sworn enemy that I’m beautiful and you wouldn’t wish to hurt me. Bring me a glass of wine.”
“Yes, Mistress.” I got up and felt her eyes on me as I went to a table and poured her a glass of wine. This was so humiliating, but the alternative was something so horrid. I paused at the table and began to shake, the glass of wine breaking in my hand. I collapsed onto the floor weeping. The brutal violence and rape finally registered with me causing my complete breakdown.
I felt her touch on my shoulder and I screamed and shrank away. “Eretraya! Get up!” Struggling to my feet I wrapped my arms around my body as I shook. “Is this about last night?” I nodded, unable to speak. “The memories are so strong…” She whispered to herself. “Pull yourself together and follow me.”
It was a challenge to keep up with her as we left her apartment and raced through the palace. We went down and down until we were below ground level. I watched as Arrowyn pushed open several large doorways and we stepped out into a beautiful courtyard that opened to the night sky. Lake water poured over the wall at one end creating a waterfall. Trees filled with blossoms and flowers lined the walkway. I realized what this was. It was a mausoleum. Arrowyn turned to me with venom in her eyes. “Don’t touch anything! This is sacred ground and the likes of you have never seen this place.”
“Yes, Mistress.”
She opened another door at the far end of the courtyard. Moonlight flooded in through a glass ceiling creating a spotlight on a very well preserved body of a young woman lying on an elevated marble slab. This had to be Sayan. I watched Arrowyn lovingly stroke the face of her sister. Tears flowed freely from her eyes. I was crying too, unable to fathom what she’d gone through.
Arrowyn mumbled some unintelligible words. I watched in fascination as light appeared on the mausoleum wall. It was fuzzy at the edges, but clearer in the center. They were moving images, almost like watching what happened from someone’s eyes. Then it dawned on me. Arrowyn was recalling Sayan’s memories using a form of scrying magic. I watched in fascination. There were horrible images that made me shrink back and hold myself. Then there was nothing.
Arrowyn swore under her breath. “This isn’t right…” She was whispering to herself. She turned to me. Anger in her eyes having just witnessed some of the last days of her sister’s life. I could tell she wanted to kill me right then and there. Her eyes flicked to my exposed thigh that was still red from the dagger wound and she softened slightly. I didn’t want her angry with me. I might never get this chance again, to be here next to the Sayan, the catalyst of a war lasting more than one hundred years. I’d never been motivated by my heart before, but something had shifted in me in the past few days and my heart was driving me towards something I had no idea where I would wind up.
Tears were still falling from my eyes as I looked at Arrowyn. “Mistress, may I please do something to pay my respect? I promise to honor your sister.” Her eyes flashed angrily then softened. I could tell she was very conflicted. Her sister was very loved by her. Finally she nodded.
I stepped out of the mausoleum and found a perfect red rose which I picked. I walked slowly and carefully up to Sayan, fearful to even look into Arrowyn’s eyes. I gently laid the rose on Sayan’s chest and I knelt down beside her. I reached out and held her cold hand and I heard Arrowyn gasp. I knew she was angry. I bowed my head and wept. My body convulsing with understanding and the pain of a hundred years of war. The death and destruction that I and everyone had caused. I slowly and hesitantly spoke. “On behalf of the human race I seek your forgiveness. Forgiveness for what was done to you by my ancestors. Forgiveness for the death and pain my people have caused the Fae, and forgiveness for my own part that I played in hurting and killing the Fae. You didn’t deserve what happened to you. I’d give my life so you could have yours back.” I let go of Sayan’s hand and I realized something had broken within me. My hatred for the Fae was gone leaving nothing but sadness and regret. It didn’t mean I didn’t hate and fear the Fae for what they did to me, or forgive Sebastian, but I feel even if I was restored to who I was before and released, I’d never fight the Fae again. I’d fight to protect myself, but that was all.
Remaining on my knees I looked up into Arrowyn’s eyes half expecting to be hit or stabbed. She was crying and I couldn’t read her emotions. She pulled me up and told me to follow her. Somberly we left the mausoleum and worked our way back to her rooms. “Please sit, Eretraya.” I’d never heard the word ‘please’ spoken to me from any Fae before. I moved to the cushion on the floor. “No, here.” She pointed to a spot next to her on a couch. I looked down past my breasts to my knees that were almost touching hers. “Look at me, Eretraya.” Her voice was soft and still seemed a little choked with emotion. “Thank you.”
“I meant what I said, Mistress. Something has changed within me. I no longer hate the Fae. I feel only pain and regret.”
“Your actions and words resonate within me, but don’t think for a moment that I forgive humans or you for your actions over the years.”
“I wouldn’t expect you to, Mistress. If I live long enough, perhaps I’ll be able to make it up to you in some small way.”
“Leave me now. I’ve much thinking to do. Don’t go near any of my brothers rooms. Take the long way around to avoid their hallways. Go quickly to the slave quarters.”
“Yes, Mistress.” I stood quietly and quickly left her rooms, knowing she was watching me the entire time. I hurried through the halls and slipped into the slave quarters without incident. Breathing a sigh of relief I removed my clothing and found a nightgown to put on. I was much more aware of my body tonight and what I’d become. Somehow the dichotomy of being feminine, smaller, and more vulnerable and being driven by my heart was challenging my discomfort. As much as I despised my current condition, it had already opened my eyes to who I was and who I’d been.
I found Shannon sleeping peacefully and snuggled in next to her to stay warm as the open window was blowing cold air in off the lake below. Shannon stirred and wrapped her arms around me.
***
I woke the next morning to the feeling of cold air blowing down my back. I rolled over to see Shannon getting up. “Thanks for keeping me warm last night. How’d your evening go with Arrowyn? I’m glad to see you’re not bleeding all over the place and you looking better.”
“It was a vastly different evening than the previous one. I’m frightened my reprieve won’t last long however.”
“Did she make love to you?”
I giggled and thought that was a little girlish of me. “No. We spoke and we visited Sayan.”
“You what?” Her eyes grew wide. “That’s as close to Holy ground as you’ll ever be. No one is allowed in there, and I mean no one!”
“Please don’t mention this to anyone. I don’t want to cause trouble for Arrowyn.”
“You’re protecting her?”
“Let’s put it this way. She treated me like I was a real person. Perhaps even some kindness.”
“I won’t say a word. I’ve never known kindness from any of the Fae. Tolerance at times, but not kindness.” She frowned. “I wonder what’s going on with her.”
Gwendolyn stormed in. “Eretraya! Get dressed. You’re going to see the King immediately.”
I groaned, suddenly fearful.
***
When the guard escorted me into the throne room I overheard Arrowyn arguing with her father. “…I’m getting useful information from her. She’s a valuable asset. We can learn much from her, but I can’t do that if she’s mutilated every night.”
“You can have her on her ‘recovery’ days and nights. I’ll remind you what our purpose was in keeping her. It’s about revenge against our enemy. I’ll not debate this any longer!” He turned towards me and I could see the smirk on his face as he looked me up and down. “Kneel, girl!”
I hesitated but didn’t want the pain. I looked down, knelt, and whispered, “Yes, Master.” I hated myself for doing this. Arrowyn scowled at her father briefly.
“Sebastian. It appears you’ve done a wonderful job at breaking her. A few more nights with you and she’ll be compliant enough even for your brothers.” Sebastian smiled and the other two brothers looked towards the king angrily.
Caiaphas stepped forward. “I want her. It’s my turn. Sebastian will just ruin her. He doesn’t know how to treat women.”
The King turned angrily. “Are you challenging my decision, Caiaphas?”
“No, your Majesty.” He bowed his head and stepped back.
“I didn’t think so.” The King turned back towards me. “You cleaned up nicely, girl. How do you enjoy being a slut?”
I wasn’t sure how to answer that question. “I don’t have much choice in the matter, Master, so I’ll try to make the best of it.”
The King seemed frustrated by my response. “I don’t think she’s suffering enough! Turn away from me, girl!” I did as was told and I felt rough hands tearing my clothes and exposing my back.
“Father, no!” Arrowyn’s voice was frantic.
“One more word, Arrowyn, and you’ll receive her punishment!” The King moving behind me and I heard the crack of the whip the same moment its tip sliced through my back. I yelled out in pain over and over again. I didn’t count the number of lashes I’d received, but it was a lot. I was collapsed on the floor, my breathing labored. My vision had blurred from the pain but what I could see was my blood splattered across the floor. “Get that worthless piece of trash out of my sight and tell the matron she’s still expected at Sebastian’s room tonight!” I screamed in pain as I was dragged from the throne room.
I was tossed onto the slave quarters floor and Gwendolyn looked visibly upset with me. The guards told her to prepare me for tonight. Shannon ran to my side and with help tried to do the best she could with my mutilated back. “Eretraya! How can they do this to you? You need to get out of here. You heal quickly, but how can anyone endure so much pain day after day?”
“Don’t bother helping her! She’s obviously disobedient and deserves what she gets!” Gwendolyn was angry. “Look at the mess she created!”
“And you, yourself will clean it, matron!” I groaned but turned my head enough to see Arrowyn standing there. Gwendolyn blanched. “Do you know what Eretraya did wrong?”
“No, Mistress.”
“She did nothing wrong! By the gods, no one deserves this!”
I felt her hands on me and her magic flowed bringing additional strength and healing. “None of you will mention I was here or I’ll have you all receive ten times what Eretraya just received!” She looked at me and I saw a tear form in her eye. “I healed you enough to help, but Sebastian is expecting you tonight and will be suspicious if you’re healed any further.” Then she leaned in close so only I could hear. “I forgive you. Hang in there as long as you can. I’m working on a plan but my father is very upset with me right now and watching me closely. A week, maybe in a week…” She turned back to the shaking Gwendolyn. “See to it she’s well taken care of.” With that Arrowyn left.
“You heard the Mistress! Get moving all of you!” Suddenly I was moved to a bed and my wounds washed and healing salve was applied.
Shannon stayed close by overseeing my care since Gwendolyn conveniently disappeared. I was a little suspicious of Gwendolyn but it wasn’t something I could concentrate on at the moment. “I think she likes you.”
“Hmmm?”
“Arrowyn. I’m sure she likes you. I’ve never seen her take an interest in any one of us before. What did she whisper to you?”
I lied to Shannon. “It was directions for me seeing her tomorrow.” I still wasn’t sure I comprehended or interpreted what Arrowyn had said.
***
That evening I was led to Sebastian’s rooms. I’d considered running away, but I was in no condition earlier in the day. My clothing clung to my back, which was healing, but was still bleeding. Arrowyn’s healing helped a great deal towards reducing the pain. I bit my lip in anxious fear of what I was walking into. My stomach hurt and I realized I was acting more and more like a submissive female slave. I wasn’t broken yet, but I couldn’t keep this up much longer.
The guard knocked and opened the door, shoving me inside. I winced at the pain that erupted from my back. I stood there for a moment and considered diving out the window and ending my own life. My collar tingled in anticipatory warning.
“On your knees, slut!” Sebastian came from his bathing area and scowled at me with a mixture of lust and evil determination.
I dropped to my knees and whispered. “Yes, Master.”
“So compliant now I see. Did we break you that quickly?”
“Yes, Master.”
“Put your wrists together and hold them up.” Now I was getting far more worried. Sebastian roughly bound my wrists together. “I can’t have you thrashing about.” He pulled a bottle of some liquid and poured it over my back. It must have been some kind of alcohol or perhaps lamp fluid, regardless, the pain was excruciating as I yelled out and writhed on the floor. This time I almost passed out from the pain. I wished I had as I was roughly pulled back to a kneeling position.
I bowed my head and barely whispered. “Don’t hurt me anymore, Master. I’ll do anything you want.”
“What’s the fun in having a compliant slut?” He backhanded me across the face and drew his dagger placing it under my chin. “Kneel and pleasure me, girl!”
I almost whimpered as he stood in front of me and dropped his robe to the floor exposing his erect member. This was the ultimate humiliation. I closed my eyes and reached for him with my bound wrists. I cringed when I touched him, when I touched it. His hand roughly grabbed a handful of my hair and thrust my face forward. His other still held onto his dagger. I caught the gleam of light off of its blade.
I opened my mouth and with a feeling of disgust took his member into it. He slammed my head forward causing me to gag. I reacted by biting down with everything I had. I could feel my teeth cutting into his swollen member and the coppery taste of blood as it filled my mouth.
Sebastian screamed in pain as did I with the collar reacting instantly. Waves of pain swept through my body as I collapsed on the ground. Sebastian’s fury was frightening as he managed to stab me in my side before limping quickly towards the bathing area. I couldn’t even reach my side as the pain from the collar continued. Slowly it subsided and I spat out the blood in my mouth. There was no sign of Sebastian. I grabbed my side and struggled to reach the door. I opened it and fell through into the hallway beyond and crawled away as fast as I could.
It was then that Arrowyn found me. “Eretraya! I need to get you to my room.” She supported me as we rushed away from Sebastian’s room. Once inside her room she knelt beside me and this time poured her healing magic into me. I felt my side heal and my back knit together. Strength filled me again but she and I were both exhausted by it. She grabbed a dagger and cut my wrists loose and brought a cloth to wipe the blood from my face.
“I’m sorry, Eretraya. I wish I was stronger. What happened? I heard the screams.”
I told her and she offered a fearful smile. “Let’s hope you did enough damage he’ll think twice about raping someone else. Strip out of those clothes as they’re covered in blood.”
“Yes, my Mistress.”
Arrowyn had turned towards her closet, but when I had said what I did she turned back with wide eyes. “What did you say?” Her voice was soft.
“I said, yes, my Mistress.”
I stood there naked as she walked back towards me and placed a hand on my cheek. “I assume you’re unaware of our customs. By using the term ‘my’ you’ve said you belong to me. That you willingly give your life into my hands. Are you certain that’s what you’re implying? You’d be willing to serve me for the rest of your life?” Her eyes stared into mine.
I thought about that for a moment. If I was to be a female slave for the rest of my life, then there’s no one else I’d do that for. She’d shown compassion towards me and healed me. “Yes, my Mistress.”
She smiled as if knowing some secret. I felt as if a shift happened within me and the collar sent a small, almost pleasurable shock. “Come with me.” She led me into her closet and held up a nightgown in front of me. “Put this on.”
“Yes, my Mistress.” I slipped the short, sheer nightgown on and I watched her drop her clothing to the floor. I stood transfixed by her beauty. She put on another nightgown which caused me to sigh as I saw her beauty covered up.
“It’s late. Into bed with you.”
“Yes, my Mistress.” I headed towards the door to her room when she motioned towards her bed.
“Don’t get any ideas, Eretraya. You still need to heal more and I exhausted myself of my magic. We both need sleep.”
I climbed into her bed and she slipped in next to me and pulled the sheet up over us both.
***
We were both wakened when my ankle was grabbed and I was roughly dragged from the bed. By the time I realized what was happening, Sebastian had grabbed me by my throat and hit me hard with the hilt of a sword. I was stunned but otherwise alright. “Stay right there, slut!”
“Stop it! She’s mine now! You can’t touch her!” Arrowyn grabbed her dagger from her nightstand and rushed to my side protectively.
“That’s where you’re wrong, sis! Father knows all about you healing her. The matron told him of your visits. He’s livid and even considering throwing you into the dungeon for going against his orders. She’s…” he pointed the tip of his sword towards me. “She’s… going to die tonight.”
“Over my dead body!” Arrowyn brandished her dagger towards him.
“Have it your way, sis. Father will reward me. But, before I kill you, I always wondered what you taste like.”
I shifted a little from my spot and there was no warning from the collar. “Don’t touch my Mistress!” I dove at him but as soon as I touched him the pain flooded through my body and he just laughed at me while I rolled on the floor.
I watched in horror as he all but ignored me and struck with his sword. The added length of his blade giving him a significant advantage. His blade sliced her forearm and her blade clattered away towards me. Arrowyn clutched her forearm and looked desperate. My hand closed around the dagger’s hilt and I slowly got to my feet as I had an epiphany. “Order me to protect you, my Mistress.”
The light dawned on Arrowyn. “Protect me, Eretraya! Fight him! Kill him, if necessary!” I felt the tingle in my collar as it recognized a change in ownership and orders.
“What you just did, sis, is treason. You’ve released a prisoner, a known enemy, and commanded her to attack a Fae. You’ll die for that, sis.” He raised his sword to skewer Arrowyn just as I tackled him. I was smaller and lighter, but they’d made a mistake letting me keep my strength and skills. They wished me additional pain by knowing I could fight them, but not being able to. Now the tide had turned.
I slugged him hard and tried to slide the dagger into his heart, but he threw me off of him. I was back on my feet in a flash. I looked at Sebastian, there was blood on his pants and I smiled. I must have done a lot of damage. I feinted to the right as he swung a vicious blow that took chunks of wood from the bed post. I used the opening to kick up into his groin. The pain must have been great because he almost passed out and staggered back to the wall.
“You think pain stops me?” He was seething. Spittle was coming from his mouth. He took his fist and slammed it into his own groin multiple times. Through gritted teeth he yelled. “It only makes me stronger!”
He rushed forward and slashed back and forth driving me backwards. I’d fought so many Fae like this before. I’d forgotten what I was capable of and frightened of being a smaller female. I took a deep breath to center myself and watched Sebastian carefully and noted his weaknesses. With his next attack I made my move. I dove and rolled to the side as his blade passed harmlessly over me. I slashed upwards catching his sword arm across his bicep. I then made a series of rapid cuts and thrusts. I punctured his lung, cut his hamstring, and plunged the blade into his chest. He fell against the wall and dropped his sword. Blood escaped his mouth as he gasped for breath.
I looked at Arrowyn requesting permission but she shook her head. She grabbed his sword and knelt down beside him. “You were always a cruel and sadistic person. The Fae are better people than that. I’ve even begun to question if we as a race deserve to live at all. For your actions against me, and mine, I send you to a better place.” I watched in awe of Arrowyn’s strength and courage as she pushed his sword through his heart. She dropped the sword and began to cry.
“I’m sorry, my Mistress.”
“We’re both fugitives now. The Fae will hunt me and hunt us. Quickly, find us some travel clothing. We’re leaving immediately.”
In a flurry of activity we cleaned up as much as we could, changed into travel clothing that Arrowyn had in her closet, took some weapons, money, and food. I weighed Sebastian down and tossed him out of the window into the lake below. We knew it wouldn’t buy us much time.
In less than thirty minutes we were working our way down through the palace and into the city below. I carried what I could and walked quickly a pace or two behind Arrowyn. The city was quiet at this time of night. We stuck to the darker alleyways as we headed towards the dock. We were getting close when a guard making his rounds spotted us.
“Halt! State your purpose!”
Arrowyn pulled back her hood and the guard gasped and bowed. “My purpose is of no business of yours.”
I held a dagger hidden behind my back knowing I couldn’t attack unless it was to defend Arrowyn. She’d given it to me knowing I also couldn’t hurt her.
The guard bowed again and stepped aside. We continued working our way towards the dock. When we got there, everything was quiet and we had to rouse a boat owner who wasn’t pleased to be dragged from his bed. One look at the gold piece Arrowyn showed him and he was quick to get us on board and started for the northern shore.
An hour later we stood alone in the Fae’s northern forest as we watched the boat head back towards the island city and palace. “Where are we heading, my Mistress?”
I watched as her moist eyes focused on the palace. With a look of grim determination she turned to me. “West. We can move west passing beyond Mount Midyan to the Fae’s western palace. It was abandoned many years ago due to the war. We’re just stretched too thin these days to defend on two fronts.”
We hurried into the forest, careful to not leave any trace of our presence for the first few miles. We didn’t speak much until we rested for the first time late in the morning.
“May I ask you a question, my Mistress?”
“You may.”
“Why did you put yourself at risk for me?’
“Not all Fae are like my brother and my father, Eretraya. There was a time when humans and Fae were at peace with one another. You represented everything that we hated, but what we did to you…” She shivered. “It was wrong. We’re a better race than that. I have a theory about how all this started.”
“How the war started, my Mistress?”
“Yes. Remember when we went to Sayan?” I nodded suddenly feeling very remorseful. “I used scrying magic to peer into her memories. It was all very odd. We saw some things, but not others. Her mind had been erased, the memories lost.”
“But why? How?”
“When you were transformed, I asked you what you felt towards me. I even slapped you to make you hate me. Yet, your hatred had diminished. Did you feel something when you asked for forgiveness?”
“I did, my Mistress. I attributed that to my situation, or the female hormones that I now have.”
“Then why did I feel something too when I forgave you?” She didn’t wait for my response. “I believed the war was started because of a curse. A curse predominantly on men. A curse so powerful that humans and Fae hated each other so badly that war was the only natural recourse. When you were transformed into a woman, that hatred diminished. You still hated us for what we had done to you and the ravages of war, but you no longer wanted to hurt me.”
“I led many battles, my Mistress. I’m saddened about what I did and I’m repentant now. As for a reason, strategically if you could decimate two armies, a third army could come in and take over easily.”
“It’s a useful discussion, but it’s still just a theory. Come on, let’s get going.”
***
That night we found an out of the way opening in the forest and huddled together for warmth. We didn’t dare start a fire for fear of it attracting the Fae who, by now, would be looking for us. I wrapped a cloak around Arrowyn and pulled her against me. I was acutely aware of how I was feeling towards her but I knew she’d given up her life for me. She protected me. I was determined to protect her and care for her.
We didn’t speak as we shivered against each other. Her arms were wrapped around me and her head was on my shoulder. I felt the moisture from her eyes through my clothing. I leaned my head against hers and gently stroked her hair until she drifted off to sleep.
***
I barely slept that night as I tried to stay alert. I was stiff and sore from holding Arrowyn all night and I was thinking how if it wasn’t for the whole slave thing, I could enjoy this. In a way, being a slave was teaching me a great deal about focusing on another’s comfort, something I never really thought about. I stroked Arrowyn’s hair absentmindedly as she stirred with the first morning rays of light.
She looked up into my eyes. “By the gods, Eretraya, how can you look so beautiful after sleeping out here all night long? I’m jealous. You did sleep?”
I shook my head. “Not much, my Mistress. Too many years of watching over my shoulder has taught me to never take things for granted. Besides, it’s my job to protect you.”
“While I appreciate your devotion, we’re in this together. Tonight, we take turns keeping watch.”
“Yes, my Mistress.” I helped us both to our feet. “What are your commands for me, my Mistress? If we’re attacked by Fae, human, or wild beast?”
“We’ll stand and fight together. Whenever possible, we leave them alive. And Eretraya?”
“Yes, my Mistress?”
“You’ll not put your own life at risk for mine.”
“I’ve willingly put myself in your hands, my Mistress. Please don’t command me to this. I’m nothing but a slave and the only honor I can have is putting your life before my own.”
I saw her considering this. “I hate and love that damn collar around your neck.” I was confused by her saying that. “Fine.” She said it with a touch of frustration. “You can risk your life for mine. However, I reserve the right to do the same. Now that’s settled, let’s get something to eat.”
***
We travelled through the day continuing our westward direction. Several times we were forced further into the forest as roaming bands of Fae were visible. That evening I went through our belongings and raised a concern. “Our food supply is very low, my Mistress.”
“We had so little time to leave the palace. We don’t even have a bow to hunt game with. Tomorrow, I think we should head south towards the human kingdom. We can find an inn there.”
I was torn. I knew I couldn’t go into a Fae inn and get food for us and neither could Arrowyn as she’d be spotted right away. Neither could she go into a human inn. “If we do that, my Mistress, you’ll need to stay back as I go into the inn alone to buy food.”
“No! I won’t let you go in alone!” It was clear she wasn’t thinking this through.
“My Mistress, humans won’t serve you. I could go in and get food for us.”
She was obviously conflicted. “Have you seen yourself? By the gods, Eretraya, you’re the most beautiful creature I’ve ever seen. You’ll be in danger the moment you step foot near a man. And you’re wearing a slave collar. That will raise suspicions.”
“If I can fight and defeat a Fae, my Mistress, I can also defend myself against a handful of humans. We need the food.”
“If you get hurt or raped, I’ll kill you myself.”
“Sit back, my Mistress.” She did, surprisingly. I slowly untied her boots and pulled them off. I knelt down and using a wet cloth gently washed her feet and then slowly massaged them. Arrowyn’s entire countenance softened as she relaxed. I could tell her feet were tender from all the walking. I had a hard time not staring at her body. “If I didn’t know any better, my Mistress, I’d almost think that you cared for me.” I said it with a smile and a lilt to my voice.
“Why you, ungrateful… disobedient… presumptuous…” She started laughing. “… beautiful… oh gods… I do care.”
“I don’t like this, my Mistress. You’re hunted by both the Fae and humans. I only want to see you happy and safe.”
“Who’s to say I’m not already happy? Admittedly I miss aspects of the palace and the city, but it was just as much my prison as it was yours. Out here, I’m free. I’m free from the hatred, the fighting, and being told what my place is. As for being safe. I’ve got the most skilled fighter in all the world by my side.”
“Then I pray to the gods that I can make you happy and keep you safe, my Mistress. You deserve that.”
“And what about you? Are you happy, Eretraya?”
“I’m content, my Mistress.”
“That’s not what I asked. Are you happy?”
I struggled to find the right words. “I’ve never been happy, my Mistress. I had expectations put upon me and from a very young age I was given the weight of our armies to manage. I’ve never known love. In some small way, this…” I looked down at myself and touched my collar. “…has given me a new perspective and removed much of the burden from my life. Being a slave, my options are limited, and somewhat comforting.”
“What would you do if you were free?”
“I know I’d not go back to war, my Mistress. I’m not sure what I’d do. I doubt my royal family would ever believe I was once who I was. Being with a man is such a foreign consideration and, at this point, frightening, that I doubt I would have a family. I guess if you forced me away from you, I’d find a place far away from everyone and live out my immortality.”
“That sounds so sad.”
“It is what it is, my Mistress. May I ask what your desires are for yourself? What outcome you envision for yourself?”
“I’d love to see our races united in peace once again. To be able to freely walk this world and not fear Fae or Human, or even my own family and father would be such a blessing. I doubt I could do like you and live isolated the rest of my life. I want to find love and to know I’ve got someone to care for and to care for me. Perhaps I could live fairly happily with you rubbing my feet every night.”
With that we snuggled together for warmth and I was strangely comforted by the fact that Arrowyn held me all night instead of the other way around.
***
I was surprised when I woke to find it morning already and Arrowyn still holding me. I was a little shocked she hadn’t awakened me for my time to watch. “You didn’t wake me, my Mistress.”
“I didn’t have the heart to and I felt you needed the sleep. Besides, I had a lot of thinking to do and you’ll need your strength today in case we get into any trouble.”
My lips were almost against her neck and I was so tempted to kiss her. I pulled away and helped us both to our feet.
It was almost dark when we finally spotted an inn. I wrapped a cloth around my neck to cover my collar and made sure the dagger I had was quickly accessible. Arrowyn hugged me, which scared me a little. “At the first sign of trouble, run.”
“I’ll be fine, my Mistress.”
I turned and walked to the front entrance of the inn and was surprised that I did feel a little trepidation. My experience with Sebastian was something I never wanted to repeat. When I opened the door my senses were assaulted by smells of strong ale, smoke, and food. My stomach growled, but I stood in place letting my eyes adjust to the low light. About a dozen men stared open-mouthed towards me. The looks they gave me were downright frightening.
I squeezed my way towards the owner who was standing behind a wooden bar and wiping clean some mugs. I had a bold idea and asked the owner for a room, bath, hot food for a night and food for a week.
“That’ll be one silver miss. I’m sure I can arrange a free stay and food if you care to indulge me or one of the patrons.”
I handed him the silver. “I like to keep to myself. Can you show me to my room and bring the food to me in a little while?”
“It’ll be a few minutes for the bath to be drawn and the room made up. Sit here for now and I’ll let you know when it’s ready.”
I sighed and looked around the room. There were few spaces I could sit and everyone had been watching me in earnest. They must have overheard the owner as they pushed and shoved to make space for me. I squeezed through the aisles and found a spot next to a wall but also next to a very large brute of a man.
“What’s your name, girl? You here to keep us warm tonight?”
“My name’s Shannon. It looks like you have plenty of your friends to keep you warm tonight.” I was pleased I wasn’t compelled to say Master.
He leered at me and reached to grab my backside. My dagger was at his throat before his next heartbeat. “You’ll keep your hands to yourself lest you lose them.”
He laughed. “You’re nothing but a slave girl. I see your collar poking through that cloth. You can act tough all you want, but you know you’re no match for me.” He went to reach for my breast.
“My Master would kill you if you touched me and I’m trained to defend myself.”
He hesitated. “And who might your master be that I should be so afraid.”
“Our Prince.”
“Ellis Sandhaven?” He laughed. “He was lost in the last battle. That means you’re free to be claimed.”
“I’m a very recent acquisition of his and I know that he’s alive and well. He told me how he was trapped by the Fae when several of his scouts sold out for gold. He fought his way out but found himself in Fae lands where he stumbled across me and freed me. He’s very near, even now, but chooses to stay away from the public until he can be sure to return to the palace and find those that have sold out to the Fae. If they knew he was alive, they would leave before he could deliver justice.”
“That’s an interesting story, girl. But why send you in here for a room?”
“As you can see, I’m dirty from our travels.” I blushed brightly. “He prefers me to be clean when he beds me.”
Luckily for me the owner came by and led me to my room. I was pleased it was on the first floor and had a window. I thanked the owner and locked the door, turned to the window, opened it, and climbed out and ran to Arrowyn.
“By the gods, Eretraya, I was so worried for you. Did you get the food?”
“Better than that, my Mistress. How would you like a hot meal, a bath, and a soft bed for the night?” She looked at me with bewildered eyes. I grabbed her hand and led her back to the window and helped her inside. I watched her look at the hot bath, the bed, and the hot food and I could see her eyes were moist.
She pulled me to her and kissed my cheek. “Thank you! I’m not sure where to start first.”
“Why don’t you start in the bath, My Mistress? I can bring you food while you’re in there.”
“You could join me in the bath, Eretraya.” She blushed slightly.
It wasn’t an order so I could say no even though I wanted to join her. “As tempting as that is, my Mistress, my getting a room and food was not without incident. It’s imperative I stay watching and be prepared for any situation that might occur.”
She scowled. “Did someone touch you? I’ll kill them!”
Warmth rose within me at her protective feelings. “A man saw my collar and demanded I sleep with him. I’m sorry, my Mistress, but I lied to him saying I was owned by our Prince and made up a story as to why he didn’t want to be seen right now. I’m not sure he believed my story and the way he looked at me with such lust I fear I must remain on guard. In a way, my Mistress, I feel I’ve dishonored you by saying I belonged to someone else.”
“Take my sword and keep it near. You didn’t dishonor me, Eretraya. You did this for me. How could I feel other than proud of you? The hot water calls to me.” With that she began stripping and she knew my eyes were upon her. I could see her smile at my response. Once in the bath, I placed her sword close at hand and thought about how slaves served their masters. I wanted Arrowyn to be treated well and as I was her slave forever, I also wanted to learn to serve her the best I could.
I turned towards her and knelt beside the bath. I bent my head down demurely. “May I please serve you some wine, my Mistress?”
I felt her fingers under my chin gently lifting until my eyes met hers. “What’s come over you, Eretraya?”
“Knowing I’m yours, my Mistress, and that I’m yours forever, I should at least try to learn how to serve you properly.” I could tell she was confused.
“If I wanted a perfect servant girl, I would have brought with me one that had never been free before. You don’t need to perform a special way to please me. I’d love some wine.”
Knowing she was watching me, I did my best to present myself in such a way that elicited a warm response from her. I leaned over the table of food, exposing the backs of my thighs and calves to her. I reached for the wine and carefully poured a glass. I wiped the rim carefully and tasted it before moving back to the bath, kneeling down, and holding the glass for her. I heard Arrowyn sigh and take the glass.
I looked at Arrowyn and realized she looked stiff and sore and her neck muscles were hurting her. “Let me help you, my Mistress.” She cocked an eyebrow at me but said nothing as I knelt behind her and began massaging her neck and shoulders. Her skin was so soft and she let out a slight moan of pleasure. She tipped her head back towards mine.
“Kiss me.”
“Of course, my Mistress.” She turned her head back away from mine.
“No. Not as a directed order of a slave. As a lover would.”
I moved around to be at her side. I reached out gently and caressed her cheek with my fingers. Her head leaned into my hand. I stared at her full lips but I also knew my position. I sought her eyes and found them imploring me. Hesitantly I leaned forward and brushed my lips against hers, my fingers involuntarily running through her long hair. I pulled away, my lips on fire and my body flush with warmth. She reached for me and pressed her lips against mine.
When we pulled away, she smiled. “Well, this changes things. I’m frightened.”
“Of what, my Mistress?”
“That if I release you, you’ll leave me.”
I sought her eyes. Had I fallen for Arrowyn? What would I do if I was suddenly released from slavery? I could rejoin the human race, but to what end. No one would ever believe I’d once been Prince Ellis. My looks would draw men like flies and with no heritage, no money, no life, I’d not have a life. Of all the craziness in the world, could I possibly fall in love with a Fae?
“I’ll not leave you, my Mistress. I’m not sure what stirs in my heart yet, but by the gods I struggle with your nearness.” I lowered my head in guilty admission. “I’d rather be your slave for all eternity than to risk not seeing you every day. To not smell your hair when I wake. To not protect you.”
She reached up and placed her hands on the collar around my neck. I could feel her magic flow and the collar fell from my neck. “You’re free, Eretraya.”
I looked in stunned silence at the collar on the ground. Tears fell from my eyes at the gift she had just given me. “That’s more than anyone has ever done for me, Arrowyn. I owe you a life debt.” I picked up the collar and held it up between us. “I’m willing to wear this if I can stay near you.”
“I want you to stay with me, but not as a slave. You must be willing on your own accord. Gods, I love how my name sounds on your tongue. I never like being called Mistress.”
I tossed the collar to the side and wrapped my arms around Arrowyn and wept. I was still stuck as a young woman, but I was no longer a slave. I was also not the same person I once was. “Thank you. I pray you’ll never regret what you’ve done for me.”
“My only regret, Eretraya, is that I didn’t do it sooner.”
I fed Arrowyn some food and helped her wash her hair before she climbed out of bath and into a waiting towel I held for her. “You don’t have to serve me anymore, you’re not a slave.”
“At first, I served you because I had to. Now, I serve you because I want to.”
She dropped the towel to the ground and walked towards me. “Do I do nothing for you?”
I was incredibly aroused, but knowing a hulking beast of a man was in the room next door, fearful of being touched that way after what Sebastian had done to me, and realizing I hadn’t bathed in a week kept me from reaching out to her. “Arrowyn, I…”
“There’s no need, Eretraya. I can see it in your eyes. A mixture of longing and fear. I’ll not give up on you. Why don’t you have a bath while the water is still warm? I’ll watch out for us.”
“I don’t want you to ever think I don’t want to be with you, it’s just…”
Arrowyn quieted me with a light kiss. “When you’re ready, I’ll be here, whenever that might be.”
I stripped knowing that she was watching my every movement. Climbing into the bath I smiled at the luxurious warmth. I washed quickly not wanting to leave Arrowyn unprotected long. I felt her hands on my shoulders and back. Her touch was so soft and gentle. She helped me wash my hair then held out a towel for me. I was touched by her kindness.
I had just changed back into my clothes when the door burst open. The man from the table rapidly shut the door behind him. “As I suspected, you lied to me!” He pointed at Arrowyn. “She’s Fae! I’ll kill her then you’ll be mine.” He drew his sword and I had Arrowyn’s sword in mine and leapt between them.
“If you know what’s good for you, you’ll leave now. She’s mine and you’ll not touch her.”
He gave a deep throated laugh and lunged for me. I parried his attack. “Lucky hit, girl.”
He swung viciously at my midsection but he was stunned when my sword blocked his solidly and flashed back slicing across his chest. He roared and tried to tackle me but I lithely dodged him, throwing a fist into his face. He went down hard.
I quickly removed his belt and bound his hands behind his back. Arrowyn helped me remove his boots and we made a makeshift gag from his sock and shirt and tied it securely around his head.
“We need to collect our things and food. It looks like our comfortable stay is being cut short. I have an idea though.”
Arrowyn placed both hands on my face and kissed me. “I like being yours. You’re an incredible fighter.” I helped her collect our things and sneak out the window.
“I’ll meet you soon.”
I left the sword with Arrowyn and strapped her dagger to my side. Grabbing the man by the scruff of his shirt I dragged him back into the main hall in front of the owner. “Is this the protection and comfort you offer those who stay here? You give him a key to my room to have his way with me?” I was shouting for all to hear. “Where are his belongings? By right, they are forfeit!”
“You did this to him?”
The man at my feet began to stir and I slugged him again knocking him out once again. “When our rulers hear about this inn and how you allowed one of its own citizens to be attacked while under your protection, I’ll be pleased when this place is burned to the ground.”
The owner put up his hands. “He has a horse in the stable. I’ll have my boy collect his things and ready the horse. I urge you not to share what has transpired here.”
Fifteen minutes later I rode to Arrowyn’s side and helped her up behind me onto the back of the horse. We now had a pocketful of money, extra supplies, another sword, and a bow. “Let’s get moving. Once he comes to and tells them a Fae was in the inn, they’ll all come out to find us.”
“You’re a wonder, Eretraya.” She wrapped her arms around me and we galloped off into the night.
***
Many miles away a man in a robe and with a wooden staff screamed angrily. His curse had had been steadily weakening. The only reason he could think this was happening was because a Fae and a Human willingly chose to rise above the curse and forgive each other. If his plans were to succeed he’d need to strengthen the curse or, perhaps it was time…
***
We avoided the inns and moved northwards again to travel the border between Fae and Human lands. This was marginally safer for us and with the horse we made good time towards Mount Midyan. It had been three days since we stopped at the inn and now the largest mountain in the region stood before us. Passes led around the mountain far to the north and south. A storm was rolling in towards us.
“Which way should we go?”
I looked up at the steep slopes of the mountain and spotted what looked like a cave. “I’m afraid up is the only protection we may find from the storm.” I turned the horse and we started up the mountain.
It wasn’t long before we were being lashed by the storm. Rain mixed with snow was pelting us and the path upwards became too steep for the horse to maneuver with us on its back. From here on out we were on foot leading the horse. It took another hour to reach the outcropping I spied from below and we quickly led the horse under the shelter of the rock to get out of the wind. The outcropping gave way to a tunnel that led deep into the mountain.
Torches were strewn at the entrance and Arrowyn used her magic to light one on fire. The tunnel was large, tall, and wide, easily capable of walking several horses side by side, but our horse wanted nothing of the dark forbidding tunnel. “We have to leave her here.”
Arrowyn stroked the horse’s side. “Maybe we should stay with her until the storm subsides?”
“She’ll stay where it’s protected. I say we leave her here untethered and we can explore the cave. It’s clear people have been here before. There may be something we can use inside. If anything happens to us, she’ll forage for food on her own.”
Arrowyn grabbed another torch and we took most of our belongings in a pack. She took my hand and we walked deeper into the cave. “How long do you think it will take to reach the far side of the mountain?”
“A week. Assuming the storm dies down soon, we could get an early start tomorrow but the passes are long and arduous.”
She squeezed my hand. “I’m looking forward to a comfortable bed.”
I looked ahead into the darkness of the cave and our torches reflected back and dull metallic glint. “What is that?” The tunnel had given way to a larger circular cavern and in its center something was sticking up from the cavern floor.
“It looks like the hilt of a sword.”
We carefully moved to the sword hilt and noticed the blade had been embedded into the rock. I reached out and touched the hilt and pulled but it wouldn’t budge. I felt Arrowyn’s hand on mine as I tried again and I felt a magical spark as the long blade slipped free of the stone. I held the blade upright and looked at the carefully crafted black metal. “I’ve never seen a blade like this before.”
“We should turn back. I’m sensing something not right about this place.”
We were near the entrance to the tunnel when I felt Arrowyn begin to relax. I felt the warmth of her hand in mine and started to consider what my life would be without her. I’d been so focused on getting away from the inn and keeping guard that I’d not stopped to consider what Arrowyn had truly done for me or what she had become to me. I paused and carefully placed our torches down. I knelt at Arrowyn’s feet and took both her hands in mine. “This is a crazy world we find ourselves in and I’ve never been so grateful to anyone or for anyone as much as I have you. You set me free and yet I feel more bound to you than ever before. I pledge to you my immortal heart, my Arrowyn.” I emphasized the word ‘my’. I wasn’t sure if it carried the same connotation as it did before.
Arrowyn’s breath caught. “My Eretraya.” She pulled me to my feet and kissed me passionately.
“Oh how touching! So it’s the two of you that have weakened my curse.”
Arrowyn stepped towards the man. “Ecobar! What are you doing here? I’m not going back.”
“That’s for certain, Princess. At least not alive. Oh, I see you freed your little slave girl. Who would have thought that punishing this one by turning him into a girl would cause such commotion? You realize that the entire Fae community is hunting you for murdering Sebastian? What did the King tell me? Oh yes, that he’d start by cutting off her fingers and toes, then ears, and finally burning out her eyes one at a time. He’d then have me fully restore her so he can do it all over again. All while you watch. Then, he’ll collar you both and give you to his sons.”
I raised the dark sword and pointed it at Ecobar.
“Nicely done you two. I haven’t seen that blade for more than a hundred years. It could only be removed from the stone by Fae and human hands working together. You see, I forged that sword with the blood of Fae and human kings. It empowered the curse. Then all I needed to do was to fan the flames of hatred. Sayan proved to be a perfect tool for this purpose. I kidnapped her, raped her myself, and let her be discovered in the human castle.”
“So it was you that changed her memories. Ellis’ grandfather never kidnapped her or raped her?”
Ecobar shrugged.
I brandished the sword towards him but he stayed firmly in place, unconcerned. “You started a war and tens of thousands of humans and Fae have died. You did this to me.” I moved a hand down my body. “You turned me into a female slave and I was raped because of what you have done.”
“I’ve done more than that. Yrchs have been building an army for the past hundred years. They are now poised to attack the Fae then will complete their task by eliminating the remainder of the human race. A half breed will rule them all and the world will see a new era.”
“You filthy animal!” I launched myself at him but his magic whipped out at me burning my side and tossing me out of the way. I crashed into the tunnel wall and lay stunned, unable to move for a moment. I watched horrified as Ecobar launched a fireball at Arrowyn. A blue shield appeared before her but it was clear it wouldn’t hold long.
“Run Eretraya! I can hold him for a short time only.”
I got to my feet and staggered further into the cave. I’d lost the sword into the darkness and I needed to find something. I wouldn’t leave her there to be captured or killed. A rock, stick, anything. I heard their fighting echo through the darkness and I cursed myself. The darkness quickly grew so thick I couldn’t see anything. I was about to run back when my eye caught a glint of something to my right. I reached out and felt the hilt of the sword. I heard Arrowyn scream and Ecobar’s laughter. No. Gods no. I couldn’t let him have her. I had to save her.
I ran back just as Arrowyn’s shield faltered and a blast of red fire hit her. “No!” I lunged and drove the point of the sword through Ecobar’s back. He dropped his staff and collapsed to the ground as I rushed to Arrowyn’s side. I held her in my arms and stroked her face. She was alive, but barely.
“Don’t leave me, my Arrowyn. Stay with me.”
She spoke in a raspy ragged voice. “I need Fae healing…”
It was all she said before she lapsed into unconsciousness. I knew what I needed to do. I’d be put to death, or worse, but at least Arrowyn would have a chance at survival. I carefully lifted her and put her up onto our horse, securing her and wrapping a blanket around her. I then ran back into the cave and took Ecobar’s staff, the dark sword, and his signet ring. I lashed those to the horse and led it with Arrowyn riding on top to the bottom of the mountain. There I climbed up behind Arrowyn and held her tight as we rode quickly northeast into Fae lands.
We’d ridden through the day and night and just as the morning light was forming around us we came across a band of Fae guards. I shouted to them and I dismounted and gently lifted Arrowyn to the ground. “Your princess needs your healing magic.” Two guards pushed me back up against a tree and held me there with their swords to my throat. Four others looked after Arrowyn and used their magic to stabilize her. I was praying to the gods she’d be all right and hadn’t noticed the tears that had formed on my cheeks.
“You have a nerve coming back here. You and that traitorous sister of mine.” I looked up into Caiaphas’ face.
“Listen to me please, Lord. I’m sorry about Sebastian, but he was going to kill Arrowyn, but more than that, Ecobar is dead. He did this to Arrowyn. He has raised an Yrch army that is coming to attack the Fae. The war between the humans and Fae was set in place by a curse he made. He was the one that kidnapped and raped Sayan.”
Caiaphas backhanded me across the face. “Lying whore! We turn back to the palace.”
***
It took two days of hard riding to return to the palace. Arrowyn was weak but slowly recovering. Once again I found myself kneeling in front of the Fae King. Arrowyn had been taken elsewhere in the palace and I feared for her life.
The King glowered at me before he spoke. “Caiaphas has told me your insane story, girl. It’s a shame Ecobar is not here to properly collar you again. The reason you’re not dead or being tortured right now is that we need you strong enough to survive the scrying.” He waved and Arrowyn was led in. A guard was on either side of her. When her eyes locked onto mine I was shaken by the love that spoke through them.
The King stood and glared at Arrowyn then placed his hand on my head. The pain was intense and I screamed as my memories were torn from me to be put on display for all to see. They started with Sebastian’s rape of me, his death, our escape, my pledge to Arrowyn, and Ecobar’s betrayal. When the searing pain subsided I collapsed on the cold marble floor. Arrowyn tore herself from the guards grasp and fell on top of me weeping.
I was vaguely aware of the King pacing back and forth contemplatively. “Send scouts to our northern border. I need to confirm the threat of this Yrch army! Arrowyn! Get up!”
“I will not leave Eretraya’s side, father. Enslave us both, kill us both, but I’ll fight to stay with her as she has done for me. She willingly risked her life to save mine. Does that not mean anything to you?”
“Bring me the dark sword!” Caiaphas bowed his head and handed the King the sword we’d found in the cave. I was slowly recovering and could look up to watch what was happening. “Stand, both of you.” Arrowyn, still weak helped me stagger to my feet. She held onto me as the King held out the sword and looked at it. He handed it to me hilt first. “Take it.”
I didn’t know what game he was playing but I was in no place to argue. He gripped the blade with his hand and raised the tip to his heart. Caiaphas stepped forward. “Father! No!” The King put up his hand.
“Go ahead, Eretraya. You once said you wanted to kill me. Now’s your chance.”
I turned the sword around and extended it hilt first back to the King. “I’ve no wish to be a further pawn in a war that should have never happened, Lord. I only have two desires. That Arrowyn be free and that the Yrch hordes are stopped from wiping out the Fae and humans alike. I’m deserving of death for the part I’ve played in harming the Fae. Do with me as you see fit.”
The King held the sword horizontally and with a scowl of anger broke the blade over his knee. “Until we receive verification of the Yrch army, you’re both to remain under house arrest.”
Caiaphas struggled to contain his anger. “You can’t be serious, father.”
“It appears we’ve all been pawns. Did Ellis Sandhaven deserve his punishment? Perhaps, but no more than the rest of us. He paid the price for Ecobar’s doing and yet he was unwilling to raise a sword against me. Arrowyn is my only daughter and you yourself saw what Sebastian was about to do. He violated our laws. Arrowyn and Eretraya have pledged themselves to each other and as such, according to Fae laws, they are now one. Whatever punishment I give to one I must also give the other. Guards escort them to Arrowyn’s rooms and send some slaves to attend them. You’re not to let them out but you are to treat them as Fae royalty until I decree otherwise.”
When we got back to Arrowyn’s rooms she threw her arms around me and kissed me. “You save my life by putting yourself at risk. I can never repay you.”
I stroked Arrowyn’s hair and kissed her back. “It’s hard for me to fathom that for all the pain and suffering I’ve been through in the last days and weeks, that I’ve never been happier. Is what your father said true? Are we now one according to Fae laws? Will you now suffer for my crimes against the Fae people?”
“We’re one and I’ll happily accept any fate as long as I’m with you.”
A knock came at the door and Shannon with two other slave women were let inside. Shannon glanced at me and smiled. “What would my Mistresses have of us?”
Arrowyn surprised me a little by her response. “Please, while in the privacy of my rooms, you don’t need to call either of us mistress. We need a bath drawn and some food.”
“Yes, Lady.” Shannon tipped her head and turned to organize the requests when I stopped her.
“Shannon?”
“Yes, Lady?”
“As far as I know, I’m still one of you. You took care of me and were so kind. Thank you.”
Shannon smiled. “We’ll be ready to help you both in the bath in a few minutes.”
Arrowyn laughed. “No one touches my Eretraya but me. Once the bath is ready, please return to your quarters.”
Shannon winked at me. “As you wish, Lady.”
When Shannon and the other two ladies left Arrowyn led me into the bathing area. “I think Shannon likes you, Eretraya, but I’m not planning on sharing you.”
I smiled, not knowing what our fate might be still weighed heavily on me. “You must be feeling better if you’re jealous.”
“Who knows how long we have access to these luxuries? A hot bath, good food, a warm soft bed… You realize we haven’t consummated our joining yet?”
I opened my mouth to say something but it was shut by Arrowyn’s lips and tongue. She gently pushed me up against the wall and began kissing my face and neck. Her hands touched me in places that she knew would elicit powerful responses. I would have begged for her to continue had she stopped, but the gods smiled in favor on me and she didn’t. Layer by layer my clothing was deftly removed and Arrowyn’s lips found new places to kiss. When Arrowyn dropped her gown I held my breath against her incredible beauty as she led me into the bath.
Her hands and lips never stopped caressing me and soon I was writhing in her embrace. Her thigh slipped between my legs and she rocked me back and forth against her. My entire body was on fire with desire. I had no idea a woman’s body could feel this way. As a man I’d have a surge of passion followed by an explosive need to unleash myself, but as a woman every kiss and touch increased the passion within my entire body. Layer by layer passion was added. This was the ultimate in love making, to feel one’s entire body yearning and craving the other. I gripped Arrowyn tightly as I screamed out in heavenly bliss. It took several minutes for my body to stop shaking and yet, unlike a man, my body was building again and craving more.
Arrowyn smiled into our kiss as she continued to make love to me. Feeling a need to return the caresses, I spun Arrowyn around and held her from behind. One hand caressed her breasts while the other wrapped around her body and my fingers slid easily between her legs. My lips began kissing her exposed neck and shoulders. Her hand gently caressed mine and guided my fingers inside her. Her body began rocking back up against mine in rhythm to the movements of my hand between her legs. My other hand’s fingers found her erect nipples and gently squeezed. She tipped her head and for a moment our lips and tongues met. Her hand squeezed mine and held it there as she shuddered and moaned against me.
“Mmmm. I’m not finished with you yet.” She whispered into my ear as she nibbled on my earlobe. Taking my hand she led me out of the bath and proceeded to dry us both with towels. Once dry, she took me to the bed and lay me down. She stretched out on top of me, her lips and tongue seeking mine hungrily. For a brief moment I wondered if all Fae had so much sexual desire. Once again Arrowyn began kissing my neck and body. Her lips gently found each nipple one by one and lightly pulled and sucked on them. I was moaning and felt I could orgasm just by the intense feelings of her sucking my nipples alone. “I want to taste you, my love.”
Her lips moved lower and down across my stomach. I’d never felt so emotionally bound by every touch and kiss. When her lips found my vagina and her tongue slipped between my wet folds, I believed nothing in the afterlife could ever compare. I arched my back and my hips moved in rhythm of their own volition against Arrowyn’s tongue. My hands clasped my breasts and squeezed my nipples as I closed my eyes at the gloriousness of the moment. Her tongue pushed deep inside me then twirled lightly around my most sensitive spot overloading my passions and causing yet another wave of powerful orgasm that swept throughout my body for several minutes.
This moment solidified in me that I no longer missed being a man and that I would be forever happy in this incredible female body. Arrowyn climbed back up my body and kissed me letting me taste the sweetness of my own juices, inflaming my desire to taste her.
It was at least an hour later that we fell into a hungry but well satisfied embrace. “Arrowyn, I have no desire to be anywhere but near you. I love you.”
“It’s a good thing that I love you too because it would be a very long immortal life being with someone that didn’t love me. As long as we are in Fae realms, our fates are tied together. My father cannot break the Fae laws that bind us. Punishing you means punishing me the same way. We’ll be banished, enslaved, tortured, or killed together. I killed my brother when I could have spared his life and I protected a sworn enemy of the Fae. For either of these crimes we can be found guilty. My father must be struggling with a decision. Sebastian was not well loved within our family because of his cruelty, but family is still family. Let’s eat and then I think we may want some needed sleep.”
***
It had been two days we had been locked up in Arrowyn’s rooms, but that suited us both fine. The bath and bed were both well used and every time I was amazed at how our love making brought me to new heights of pleasure. Arrowyn was insatiable, a trait I found perfectly in alignment with my desires.
We heard nothing from the King until we were summoned the afternoon of the second day. We arrived at the throne room flanked by two guards. A scout had just arrived and was bowing towards the King that asked for his report.
“We travelled north as quickly as we could and reached Craven’s Ridge overlooking the northern plains. In the far distance we spotted them. Thousands upon thousands of Yrchs. They’re moving slowly but definitely heading our way. I suspect they will reach the eastern lake meadows in just over a week’s time.”
“We’re down to a thousand fighting men. The war has decimated our armies.”
“If I may speak, Lord.” I took a chance we were there to confirm the truth of the threat and no immediate punishment awaited us. He nodded towards me. “Both our races are in danger due to a curse and our own lust for war. Riding fast I can reach the human castle and garrisons in two days. I might find it difficult to explain who I am or prove that the threat exists, but I believe with the curse broken there is a chance. I had five thousand troops at my beck and call. Together we can defeat the Yrchs. If you agree, then after the battle and I’m still alive, I’ll willingly submit myself back into your hands for whatever punishment awaits me.”
“Awaits us.” Arrowyn added.
“How do I know you’re not using this as a chance to run and escape?”
Arrowyn and I had much opportunity to talk over the past few days and while we had travelled together. I was aware of a blood oath the Fae would make. “I’m willing to make a blood oath to you, Lord.”
Arrowyn looked a little shocked but took my arm in hers and raised her chin towards her father. “We will both make a blood oath to you, father.”
“You’re both willing to be put to death for violating your oath?”
I looked at Arrowyn. Her eyes sparkled and confirmed what we needed to do. “We will. Our oath that we will do everything in our power to bring Mortal humans in aid of the Fae kingdom against a common enemy and that after the battle is won we will submit ourselves into your hands for your judgement on our crimes.”
The King pulled out his dagger and handed it to me. The symbolism was that I drew my own blood using the King’s possession; in other words, I was saying my life blood is owed to the King. In the Fae world there were few higher oaths. I cut my hand and handed the dagger to Arrowyn who did likewise. After speaking a few words ratifying the oath, we were now bound to our word.
“You’ll take four guards with you and this…” The King handed me his sword. “You’ll require something of mine as a show of faith. I’m not sure how you’ll convince your people who you are.” His eyes moistened as he looked at Arrowyn. He did have a heart, at least for his daughter. “Protect her.”
“With my life.”
By the time we reached Arrowyn’s apartment Shannon and other ladies were there preparing food and clothing for our journey. It was only a matter of changing and finding our way to the docks where a boat was waiting to take us to the southern shore. There we mounted horses and Arrowyn and our guards raced south into the Mortal realm.
We rode on into the night trying our best to make up time, but we kept running into more and more humans that delayed our journey. I directed our group to head towards an inn where some of my men liked to stay. When we reigned in our horses the stable boy all but fainted at the sight of Fae this far south into the human realm. “It’s all right.” I tried to calm the boy. “We’re here on a peaceful but urgent mission.”
I asked Arrowyn and the others to stay out of the inn for the moment. As before, when I stepped into the inn the place became silent. I was an imposing figure before but I could never silence a room like I could now. The reasons were a little different, but the effect was still startling to me. I scanned the room and of the six fighters, four were direct reports of mine. “General Matais.” I stated it boldly so everyone could hear. “I’d like a private word with you.”
Some of the other men laughed. “How much did you pay this one, General?”
The General stood and I looked up into his eyes realizing the last time we spoke it was the opposite with me being taller. “What is it you want, Miss? I’m busy here.”
“It has to do with Ellis Sandhaven. He’s alive.” The room suddenly stood. “Please, I need to speak with you alone first.”
“What you speak to me you can speak to all of these men as well.”
“My information is valuable to the entire Mortal realm.”
The General sneered. “So you want money. I should have figured.”
“No money. Just your oath to stand down and hear me out.”
“Stand down from what?”
“From my people outside. We’re here in peace and I’ll not stand for any bloodshed tonight.”
The General laughed at me. “Who do you think you are to order me around like that, little lady?”
I leaned out the door and whispered to Arrowyn. She put the King’s sword in my hand. Still blocking the door I raised the sword before the General. “I’m Ellis Sandhaven and I request passage to my father, Harold Sandhaven. This sword belongs to the Fae King, given to me for this errand of critical importance to our two races.”
He just laughed in my face. “A thief maybe. A whore that’s looking for money, probably. But Ellis Sandhaven?”
I sighed grabbed him by his shirt collar and lifted him off the ground before setting him gently down. The other men reached for their weapons. I put up my hand. “Ask me any question only you and Ellis would know. Humor me.”
“On the day we lost Ellis in battle, I asked Ellis a question. What was it?”
“You asked if I would lead the army as normal. I replied telling you that I trained my whole life to fight the Fae and I wasn’t going to stop now in one of the most decisive battles of our time.” That caused him to pause. “Please, bear with me. Sheath your weapons. You want proof, I’ll give it to you.” I leaned out the door and called for Arrowyn. When she stepped inside the entire inn started to shout. The General started to draw his sword but I held it firm with my hand. “She means you no harm. This is Arrowyn, Princess of the Fae.”
“I come in peace in a very dark time. This person beside me is Ellis Sandhaven. If you give me a chance, I can prove it to you.”
“We’re listening.”
I looked at Arrowyn and nodded. “Arrowyn will use scrying magic to show you my memories. It’s rather painful and what you’ll see is not pretty. Don’t judge, just watch.” Arrowyn placed her hand on my head and in moments the pain lashed through my body. The memory she selected was of me being judged by the King and sentenced. Ecobar was visible and the red light, then my smaller hands. It was all Arrowyn felt I could stand and she stopped the scrying. The room once again was in stunned silence. I staggered to my feet. “Please, hear out my story.”
It was two hours later and after many questions that we were invited to finally sit and the Fae guards were allowed in. General Matais looked me over carefully as we quickly rested and ate. “There’s no going back? You can’t be changed into Ellis again?”
I shook my head. “The one person that could change me back is now dead. I’ve come to accept my fate and my new life with Arrowyn.”
“You and Arrowyn?”
“We’re recognized by Fae laws as one. However, that also means we’re to be punished as one. The Fae King has yet to decree our punishment for killing his son.”
“You realize as a woman you’ll never inherit your rightful place as our King?”
“My time as a slave and a woman has taught me much, old friend. I’ve no desire for the responsibilities of a kingdom. I’ll be happy to live my life somewhere secluded, assuming our punishment allows for that.”
“You’ve warned us of the threat. You could go anywhere.”
“We’ve given a blood oath to return and meet our fate.”
“What would you have us do?”
“It will take too long for me to prove who I am to my father. Tell him I’m alive and that I’m helping the Fae against the Yrchs. The Yrchs can only be stopped if we combine forces. Convince him to send out troops and lead them to the meadows on the eastern shores of Lake Mead. Split the forces in half, one half attacking from the east. Circle the other half around behind the Yrchs to attack them from the north.”
“It would take four days, maybe five. According to what you’ve told me, the Fae would need to hold for a day or longer until we arrived.”
“You handle getting the Mortal forces in place and I’ll return to fight alongside the Fae.”
General Matais rose and extended his hand. I stood and clasped his hand in my now much smaller one. “We’ll ride now to meet your father.”
“And we’ll head back to the Fae realm.”
I watched as he turned to his men. “Mount up.” He turned back towards me. “You know, Ellis, or Eretraya, you look much better as a woman than you ever did as a man.” He then turned to Arrowyn. “Ellis was the best of us. Look after him.”
“I will.”
The inn quickly emptied as General Matais and his men raced towards my father and we turned back north.
***
It was late two nights later that we arrived back at the palace. The place was buzzing with activity and servants were scurrying from place to place getting the soldiers ready. Most were already staged in the meadows. We headed straight to the King.
“We believe our journey was a success. My men listened and believed and were heading back to recruit the Mortal army to come to our aid.”
“Why didn’t you go with them?”
“My story is difficult to believe. They will tell the King that Ellis Sandhaven is still alive and about the new threat. Had I gone it may have been hard for the King to believe or that he may feel no desire to come to your aid in retaliation for what was done to me. This way I can fight with the Fae and they’ll come. I know they’ll come.”
“How long until they arrive?”
“Two or three days.”
“The Yrchs will be here tomorrow. Arrowyn, you will stay here in the palace for the battle.”
“No, father. My place is with Eretraya. I’m the best archer in the Fae realm and I’m a good healer. You need everyone.”
He frowned. “No heroics, Arrowyn. If the situation gets bad you retreat. I’ll not lose you. There is a ship heading to the meadows in three hours. Get cleaned up and ready. I’ll send battle armor and weapons to your rooms.”
Arrowyn took my arm in hers and we moved straight to her rooms. “Did you hear my father, Eretraya? He doesn’t want to lose me. He’s made his decision. If we were to be put to death, then having me fight would be of no consequence.”
“Are you sure you want to fight? Maybe it’s best you stayed here. I don’t want to lose you either.”
“We’re one and we’ll be together always. You’ve never seen me shoot a bow other than for hunting. I’m very good.”
“You’re good at everything.” I kissed her moist lips and fell into bed together. We didn’t even hear Shannon enter.
“I’m so sorry, my Ladies.”
Arrowyn looked up from underneath me and smiled at Shannon. “No need to apologize, Shannon. We’re not indecent yet. Please have the girls put the armor on the couch and draw a bath for us. If you can find some food, we’re famished. Shannon?”
“Yes, my Lady?”
“If we survive, I’d like to ask if you’d be our personal servant.”
“That would be an honor, my Lady.”
“If you’re our personal servant we have the right to set you free.”
Shannon looked like she would burst into tears. “My Lady, I’ve nowhere to go. If that were the case, could I continue to serve you?”
“Only as a cherished member of our retinue, assuming we have a retinue. You’d no longer be a slave.”
“I’d like that very much. I’ll start the bath and leave you two be. Thank you!”
“No, Shannon. Thank you!”
After Shannon left Arrowyn pulled me to her. “Seeing you enslaved changed me. I don’t want slaves anymore.”
“You never cease to amaze me.”
“We’ve got two hours I can amaze you even more.” She smiled as she pulled at my clothing.
***
The morning brought a light cool mist as it rolled from the lake and over the meadow. The King selected twenty Fae fighters for me to lead, although I believed they were there more to protect Arrowyn. I was fine with that either way. I could feel the raw tension in the air as across the meadow and behind the wall of mist, Yrchs could be heard grunting and clashing metal together. The King was close to the center of the Fae army while Arrowyn and our band of fighters stood closer to the lake. Once again, the positioning was suspect. In case we were overwhelmed Arrowyn could be evacuated back to the palace.
“You looked splendid, my love. The shinning golden Fae armor of a princess favors your looks.”
“You should stay well behind me once the fighting starts, my Arrowyn. I don’t want to see anything happen to you.”
“I may not have been in any battles, but that doesn’t mean I haven’t trained just as hard as any fighter. I’ll be by your side.”
Leaning over I kissed Arrowyn just as the horns sounded and the mists separated with hordes of Yrchs rushing forward. The subtle twang of Arrowyn’s bow already sounded in my ear as I watched the lead Yrchs fall with arrows in their chests. Running forward I drew my sword and dagger and soon the Yrchs were upon us. Using both weapons and the strength and skills of my old body, I plunged ahead leaving a bloody wake of dead and dying. Arrowyn was breathtaking to watch seeing her plunge arrow after arrow into the Yrchs and using her bow as a club when needed.
The clash of weapons was deafening all around us, but our line of defense, our twenty fighters, took full control of the lakeside. The Yrchs continued to stream through the mists but seeing their brethren lying in piles around us they veered towards the center of the meadow. Like a giant stone in a river, the Yrchs flowed around us like water.
Bringing our band together I devised a new tactic. “We have Fae behind us holding the line but the Yrchs are avoiding us and are moving inland towards your King. Let’s cut through the Yrchs from the side and move to support your center line.”
I was a leader in the Mortal armies and never questioned. Out of habit I didn’t wait for discussion but set of towards the east at a quick pace. The mist lifted as we came upon a slight rise and looked down upon main battle. The King was surrounded and the back Fae lines of defense were too frightened to use their bows to attack the Yrchs near the King.
“Listen up! Your King is in danger. You ten, cut through the Yrchs to the south of the King. The rest of us will attack the Yrchs on the west side of the King.”
Running forward our small band crashed into the Yrchs. Arrowyn shot, killed, and then pulled her arrows from slain Yrchs only to fire again. Leading our small group like the tip of a sword I sliced and hacked my way through the Yrchs. Fully a dozen Fae fighters lay on the ground behind the King. He was bloodied but still fighting strong as his remaining band slowly fell one by one. I reached the King’s side just in time as a large Yrch swung his blade from behind the King. My sword clanged loudly as it blocked the great sword of the Yrch, my dagger thrust up into the chest of the creature.
The King turned to see the fallen Yrch and his eyes widened at sight of Arrowyn and me. “The back line needs to regroup, my King. We need to fall back and rejoin them so your archers can do their job. They’re afraid to shoot with you in front of them.”
He merely nodded as we fought side by side to rejoin the archers. Once there the Yrchs fell back under an onslaught of arrows. Scouts arrived reporting the Yrchs were pulling away back to the north to regroup but another sizeable number of Yrchs had just arrived. The King ordered everyone back to the camp.
His hand reached out and stroked Arrowyn’s dirt streaked face and then he turned to me. “You saved my life today and have proven to be a woman of your word. It was not lost to me that you said ‘my King’ on the battlefield.”
“If Arrowyn and I are one under the laws of the Fae, then I am as much Fae as she is and thus, you are my King. The Yrchs merely tested us today. You saw how moved in waves probing areas of your defenses. I believe tomorrow they will come full force and straight down the middle of the meadows.”
“You have a plan?”
“Give me fifty archers and fifty fighters. Tonight, I’ll take them around the Yrch army and attack them from the north once they are fully engaged in the meadow.”
“But this will weaken our line.”
“Were still outnumbered at least three to one. A well planned attack from behind could significantly impact those numbers and demoralize the Yrchs at the same time.”
“Done.”
***
That night we took our one hundred Fae with us, boarded ships, and hiked north then east to get around and behind the Yrchs. We sat at the edge of a forest looking down upon the fires of their camps. Arrowyn was holding me in her arms as we leaned back against a large tree.
“You’re quiet, my love.”
“I’ve never been happier than being with you and yet we’ve never truly had a chance to be together. The odds are against us and even if by some miracle we survive, we must still face our fate. I only wish we had more time together without running from people or fighting in a war. It seems my whole life I’ve been fighting and with your arms around me now it grieves me that I’ve missed living.”
“We’ve all missed living but I’m no longer afraid to die. The brief moments my lips have found yours will send me to my death with a smile on my face. I found love in a palace that kept me as a prisoner. I found love with a slave girl that used to be my most hated enemy. To know that such powerful feelings still exist in this world makes me eager to fight for our freedom. Tomorrow, against all odds, I fight knowing that I’ll always have you.”
“Always, my Arrowyn.”
***
Our night was short-lived and the morning came all too soon. Gray clouds had slid in from the north leaving the air cool and damp. It was fitting in a way for the battle that was about to begin. The Yrch army marched forward as a sea of dark leather, glinting steel, and snarling voices. Their camp was taken down, a sure sign that they had no plans on retreating. From this vantage point we could see the thin line of Fae that blocked their path.
“Form up into a wedge. Fighters in the front and middle with archers along the sides. As we move forward the Yrchs will try to circle back around behind us. It’s the archers’ jobs to keep that from happening.”
I smiled as Arrowyn stood next to me. “I hope that order doesn’t mean me too.”
“Not today, my love. Move out!”
We started slowly to conserve our energy knowing that the Yrchs would be moving much slower as they entered into battle. The front was already well engaged when we made first contact with the rear of the Yrch army on their northwest side. We would make a pass along the back of their army, turn west and head again back towards the lake rather than plowing straight into them. The goal was to strike fear in the Yrchs the entire length of their battle line.
The fighting was fierce but our plan was working. We made it through our first pass from west to east. We’d lost twenty of our band but the Yrchs had lost hundreds. Turning, we headed back towards the lake but this time they knew we were there. Splitting their forces they let us pass through quickly. When we arrived at the lake we turned once again to find five hundred Yrchs had circled back on us. Now it was a fight for our survival and a quick glimpse of the Fae front line told me they were beginning to falter.
We could only do one thing and that was to dig in and hold our ground. We formed a half circle mixing our archers with our fighters as the Yrchs pressed us. We fought for hours, isolated from the rest of the Fae. The Yrch army swung backwards and now our small band was heavily pressed. They surged towards us but something was happening. They were no longer attacking, but running; running to get away from us and something behind them.
Suddenly the Yrchs began dropping their weapons and parting before us. My father, the Fae King, and General Matais strode forward. It was strange looking at my father knowing he didn’t know who I was and now wasn’t the time to bring it up. Arrowyn’s father hugged her and extended his hand towards me. “The battle is won. Never did I think I’d see the day when Mortal and Fae armies fought side by side. The Yrchs have surrendered and will be returning north to their homelands. Reparations will be made in the future. Arrowyn, we’ll meet you back at the palace.”
I slowly backed away not feeling comfortable under the scrutiny of my father. Arrowyn found me at the lake’s edge. “We did it, my love!” She hugged me tightly. “Why are you shaking?”
“I’ve never felt more ashamed and afraid than to see my father staring at me. I feel ashamed of being captured, ashamed of being a woman, and ashamed to admit my fear of men. A war began over the rape and death of your sister. My father is capable of rekindling a war over what was done to me.”
“Are you ashamed to be with me?”
“Never!”
“Then you must tell your father the truth. Revenge should belong to the one that was harmed and that person is you. If you choose to forgive then your father must as well.”
“Let’s hope that’s true.”
“Then let’s get you home, my love.”
***
“You look beautiful Eretraya.”
I was dressed in a silver flowing gown indicating my status as Arrowyn’s betrothed. Looking in the mirror I had to agree that I looked beautiful. “You’re coming with me?”
“I’m never leaving your side.”
We walked arm-in-arm to a room overlooking the lake. A large table with high-backed wooden chairs dominated the room. My father, General Matais, and The Fae King were all there. All eyes turned to us when we entered. The Fae King’s eyes softened as he looked upon his daughter and surprisingly even more so as he looked upon me.
“Harold Sandhaven, I’d like to introduce to you my only remaining daughter, Arrowyn and her mate, Eretraya.”
“It’s nice to meet you both, but I’m here to find out about my son, Ellis.”
The General looked sheepish and I didn’t blame him.
Stepping forward towards my father I held out my hand to him. “I’m Ellis Sandhaven, father.”
“This is preposterous!”
“Please, take a seat. This will take a while to explain.”
With much discussion and some painful scrying of my memories my father slowly recognized the truth.
“Father, what I’m about to say is very important. I forgive the Fae for what they did to me. We were all pawns and our war between the Fae and Mortals was designed to decimate our armies. Atrocities were done in the name of that war on both sides. It is my wish that Ellis Sandhaven be declared dead and that the Fae and Mortals seek peace with one another.”
I watched my father stand and move to be in front of me. “You were never very happy before.”
“Were any of us happy?”
“You wish to marry Arrowyn?”
“Yes. I love her very much. However, my wish and my fate may be two different things. We await the Fae King’s decision as we have both broken Fae laws.”
“Then leave us now. The Fae King and I have much to discuss.”
***
An entire day had passed before Arrowyn and I were called to the throne room. We’d heard that General Matais had departed the previous day. My father and the Fae King stood as we entered. The Fae King smiled slightly before speaking.
“The Fae kingdom is built upon laws that have created a stable culture that has endured for many generations. Ignoring our laws is not an option as that undermines our very framework for existence. Arrowyn, you killed your brother and must suffer the consequences. While it was in self-defense he was beaten and at your mercy.”
He turned to me. “Eretraya, you’re not at fault for my son’s death. You were a spoil of war to be used as we saw fit. You honored your word and saved me on the battlefield. You are however betrothed to Arrowyn and thus your fates are tied. Arrowyn’s fate for murdering her brother is death, yet, you saved my life and according to Fae laws, I cannot put you to death. So we are at a standstill.”
My father then spoke. “While we have proof that you’re indeed Ellis Sandhaven, no female can ever take the throne of the Mortal realms. You look young enough to be Ellis’ daughter and I believe what is best is to declare you Eretraya Sandhaven, princess of the Mortal realms. As a princess, you are hereby Mortal realm property to do with as I see fit.”
I took Arrowyn’s hand in mine not necessarily liking the direction the conversation had been going.
My father continued. “We need to provide a show of faith that the Mortal realms and Fae realms are united. As princess of the Mortal realms you are to be wed to a Fae to secure lasting peace.”
The Fae King then completed his sentence of us both. “Arrowyn and Eretraya. You will both be wed as a symbol of peace between Fae and Mortal realms and then you will be banished from the Fae palace for five years as punishment for the death of my son. The western palace, however, needs to be re-established. That will be your home. The wedding will take place one week from today.”
Arrowyn stepped forward and hugged her father. “Thank you father.”
My father stepped forward and looked a little awkward but hugged me. “I hope you find happiness.”
***
A month later Arrowyn and I stood overlooking the beautiful vistas from our bedroom balcony in the western Fae palace. “What do you see, my Eretraya?”
“I see a beautiful sunset. I see my beautiful wife. I feel peace and happiness for the first time ever.”
I looked down from the balcony to see Shannon relaxing down below. I was happy we could free her and that she wanted to stay close to us. My hand felt the warmth of Arrowyn’s as she pulled me towards the bed.
***
Note from Want2BaGirl: I write for many reasons. One reason is that it is therapy for me. As I write I allow my mind to imagine what it might be like to be what it believe I truly am. For brief moments the continual and relentless dichotomy of brain vs body eases. Another reason I write is to provide a mechanism for you, the reader, to become lost in a place and time that is outside of reality. I love watching good movies and reading stories where I can do this myself.
I truly appreciate it when readers of my stories write reviews or comments. It lets me know that my efforts are worth it. Please consider writing something, even if it is just a few words of encouragement to keep me writing and publishing my stories. Thank you.
Piercing the Virtual Veil
I closed my eyes to block out the bustling activity and sounds of the street and throngs of people that pushed and shoved their way down the sidewalk before me. I hated coming into the city as it only reminded me that I was less than everyone else.
Regrettably, I opened them to look up into the faces of the strangers with their feigned smiles as they furtively cast their gazes upon me. Dozens of people flowed around me like I was an immovable rock in the middle of a stream. When a gap appeared, I glimpsed the shimmering facade of the monolithic mirrored glass and steel skyscraper that was Virtual Media Tech.
Trying not to hit anyone, I pushed the joystick of my wheelchair forward propelling me up the concrete ramp towards the entrance. I fought the contraption to get it positioned just right so I could hit the button that opened the door for me.
My life was like leftover rice that had sat out on the kitchen counter for a few days. Dried up, inedible, and tasteless. Ever since I lost my legs and my left arm in Afghanistan, I struggled to accept my new reality. A reality where I was a useless burden on society. I debated whether to even take up my friend’s offer. He said he had a job for me, something that would be perfect for me.
I rolled over to the front desk.
“How can I help you?”
“A new body would be fine. Can I get that with a side order of fries?” I watched the poor woman’s face drain of color and I sighed. “Sorry, just some bad wheelchair humor. I’m here to see Jack DeLaney.”
“And you are?”
“Alex Johnson.”
“Just a moment, Mr. Johnson. Let me check. I see you’re on the guest list. Please go ahead and take the elevator to the thirty-seventh floor.”
I bit back my reply about rather taking the stairs and directed my wheelchair over to the elevator. Once I was inside, I managed to only run over one person’s foot before exiting into a waiting area. I moved over to the window and stared down at the city. From this perspective it reminded me of an ant’s nest that just got hit by a stick.
“Alex!”
I spun around and tipped my head. “Jack.”
“You even wore a tie, Alex. I’m impressed.”
“It’s a tie? I thought I was putting on a rope noose this morning. They’re easier to tie with one hand, you know.”
Jack frowned and I could tell he was carefully choosing his next words to avoid my suicide reference. “Come on, Alex. Let me show you what we do here. You’re going to love it.”
I followed Jack down several hallways and into a conference room. Jack moved to a table and picked up a flexible metal and plastic device.
“This is the future of entertainment.”
“I hate to burst your bubble, Jack, but I don’t see kids buying those.”
“Humor me, Alex. Let me put this on your forehead.”
“Knock yourself out.”
Jack stretched the item out, centered it on my forehead, and pressed small leads that extended out from the central filament, so they stuck to various places on my head.
“All right Alex, look at the screen in front of you and speak the words ‘test mode’.”
“Test mode.”
The screen displayed categories from immersive movies to sports. As I moved my focus, the cursor also moved on the screen. I was impressed by the tracking system.
“Being in test mode, I can now assist you with a selection.”
“Seriously, Jack. I probably look like an elf wearing a little black tiara right now.”
“Bear with me, Alex. You’re a sports buff, right?”
“I live vicariously through some uneducated guy running a ball from one end of a field to another. Jack, I don’t need more television.”
Jack grinned and moved into the sports category where there were listings of various players and games. “Strap yourself in, Alex.”
Jack selected a game and then a football player and…
I was running with the ball in my hands. I could feel the opposing team grab for me as I dodged and twisted to get away. Someone gripped my ankle and I spun to get free. My heart pounded faster; my legs pushed against the turf with fervor. A trickle of sweat dripped across my forehead. I could see the goal line and I gave an extra burst of speed, but I was slammed hard to the ground from behind.
Suddenly my world shifted, and I was back in the conference room.
I gasped. “Holy bat dung, Jack! What the hell was that?”
“That, my friend, is the future of entertainment.”
“My God! I was there! I was running! I felt the heat of the sun on my back. I had legs!”
“I’ll give you a few minutes to recuperate as I explain the technology. Fifteen years ago, this technology was first developed by the military as a training simulator. Soldiers would wear a recording device that received information from their visual cortex so that new recruits could ultimately see situations through the eyes of a real soldier. This allowed them to be immersed in a combat situation to truly understand what combat was like. Over the next few years, the technology became smaller and more sophisticated so that it began to record more sensory information. This was when the technology was leaked, and the porn industry saw potential. They were the ones that kept pushing the limits and improving the quality.”
Jack paused and shifted the screen to display a slide presentation. “You’ve been a bit of a homebody for the last few years, Alex. You may not have seen or heard much about this stuff, but it’s the latest craze. The entertainment industry picked up the technology and began developing immersive movies so that the audience could live a movie as if they were the main character. That was the first generation to hit the streets. Over the years, the second generation pushed even further, allowing for time-delayed streaming of immersive events. Currently, the public has access to the third generation which allows for an almost live experience.”
“Is that what I experienced?”
“Yes. We have athletes that are now paid to wear transmitters while they play. With your on-screen interface, you can select numerous options to be immersed into any number of games or events. Imagine being the quarterback during a Superbowl game. You’re no longer watching the game from the sidelines, instead, you feel like you’re living the game from the perspective of one of the players. You will feel like you’re actually there inside the game.”
“People pay for this?”
“Handsomely. To connect to a quarterback, people will pay upwards of a thousand dollars. Tens of thousands to connect during a championship game. We even offer subscription packages.”
“I can attest to the fact that what I just experienced was truly amazing, but why am I here?”
“I know you haven’t been…” Jack paused and reformed his thoughts. “I have a job for you, Alex. I need beta testers for the fourth-generation tech.”
“What’s the difference between third and fourth-gen?”
“The newest generation is fully immersive with sub-second response times. It is as close to feeling like you truly are the other person as possible without tapping into their memories or private thoughts. For all intents and purposes, it’s real time.”
“I thought that test was real. How much more realistic can it get?”
“Much more, Alex. The newest generation provides recommendations based upon your highest neural matches and preferences. The higher the match, the more realistic your experience will be.”
“Do I need to come into the city to work?”
“Not at all. I first need to run some tests on you, but if you’re a good fit for the job, we will install the required network and equipment at your home. The pay is good.”
“Why are you doing this for me?”
“Because I owe you for saving my butt.”
“I don’t want a handout, Jack.”
Jack looked down. “How much functionality did the doctor’s say you lost in the explosion?”
“I told you, Jack. It’s not that I don’t appreciate you trying to get me some work, but I feel I should compete equally and not be given a job just because I’m an invalid or we shared some experience together.”
“This is where you’re wrong, Alex. The best testers are the ones with the least amount of neural interference. Your injuries are precisely why you are a top candidate. You see, your brain receives information from every nerve in your body. It processes sensory information from your eyes, ears, taste buds, and nose as well. These senses can conflict with testing, offering skewed results. Imagine a transmission from someone smelling a rose, but you’re watching it from an apartment where someone just burnt the toast. There’s a conflict of the sensory information. For us to fine tune the next generation, we need to be certain we’re isolating sensory information between the person sending their data and the one receiving. I ask you again, how much functionality did you lose?”
“I lost both legs, my left arm, hearing from my left ear, and sight from my left eye.”
“This is why I called you, Alex. You’re perfect for us. It’s not a handout in any way.”
“Sorry, Jack…”
“No apologies necessary. If you’re interested, let’s get you in testing.”
***
Two months passed, and I had been testing the new fourth-gen tech for almost six weeks now. I lived for the experiences and often felt addicted to feeling whole again. Living the life of another person, even if it was for an hour at a time, was incredibly freeing and yet disheartening every time I slipped off the headset and shifted back into the reality of my own life.
I rolled into my home office and attached the device to my forehead. My screens activated as I searched for the matches I would be the most interested in. I could experience any of the entertainment options, but my job was to test from those that were also testing the transmission from fourth-generation gear. Switching to the beta-tester’s menu, I had the system sort potential opportunities based upon neural match.
This morning, at the top of the list, was a match that displayed at 99.8%. This was far higher than any other match I had before. The top match happened to be female, which wasn’t surprising as most of my highest matches had been female in the past. I wasn’t certain why that was, but I wasn’t complaining. What caught my eye was the athlete’s name, Avia Conner. She played center forward for the United States Women’s Soccer team. She was an incredibly talented athlete and often on magazine covers as she was also fit and unbelievably beautiful. A Lebanese American by birth, she had risen in the soccer ranks and was considered one of the top female players in the world.
I was a huge soccer fan, so seeing Avia on my list, and the fact that this was a Women’s World Cup final game, almost gave me heart palpitations. The game had just started the second half and, if I had any legs, I would have kicked myself for getting up late. I immediately selected Avia and was denied access. I tried again with no luck.
I grabbed my phone and called Jack.
“Hello, Alex. How are things going?”
“Great, but I just ran into a problem. I’m trying to connect and I’m getting an error.”
“Let me see what you’re doing. I’m mirroring your screen now. You’re trying to connect to Avia?”
“Yes.”
“It shows as restricted access. That’s odd. With such a high neural match, the readings would be perfect for us to use this session as a test. Let me check a few things… Hmmm… The restriction is for one person to connect at a time and someone already has that connection.”
“Damn.”
“No worries, Alex. I’ve got this. I wrote most of the code that applies the restrictions. I’m making an executive decision and am going to disconnect whoever is connected. I’ll then lock them out entirely. Get ready…”
***
I could hear the roar of the crowd as I raced full speed down the field. With a nod to my teammate on the right wing I watched as she crossed the ball towards me. I was surrounded by defense and the ball was slightly behind me. Spinning around and putting my back to the goal, I jumped and scissor-kicked the ball towards the net before crashing heavily to the ground. The crowd was on their feet screaming. I got to my feet just as my teammates tackled me. It was a goal! I ran back to center field and glanced up at the clock. Forty minutes to go and we were all tied up.
I wished I could feel Avia’s thoughts. The immersion experience was more vivid than any I had ever experienced before. I was fully there, in Madrid. I felt every hair on Avia’s head as it bounced and swayed. I felt the incredible fitness and strength of her long legs. I heard the wind as she raced up the field. I was thirsty when she was thirsty and felt pain when she was kicked by another player. I could feel the pounding of her heart in her chest as if it were my own.
I almost severed the connection several times as the sensations were too lifelike. I knew it would be devastating to end the session. However, this was a chance of a lifetime. I now understood why someone would pay so much money. This was miraculous technology.
The game was tied with only a few minutes remaining. I ran as fast as my worn legs could go. I was all alone with the ball. Three defense and the goalie were before me. I feigned a move to the left, let the ball slip back, tapped it with my left foot at the back of my step and cut to the right to get around the defender. Another defender was closing in fast. Hooking the ball with my back foot, I launched it over both our heads. I spun away from the defender, let the ball bounce once in front of me, then lined up my shot. I put all the power I had into the kick. The ball rocketed away from me just as the last defender slammed her shoulder into me.
I could feel myself spinning in the air, but I kept my eye on the ball. The goalie dove, the ball clipped her fingers, and I saw the back of the net push out with the ball. Crashing hard to the ground, I heard the whistle, but the ball was in the net.
I slowly got to my feet as my teammates grabbed me. The referee held out a red card towards the defender, then pointed to center field before glancing at her watch and blowing the whistle three times. The game was over. We had won!
I had never felt such raw emotions pouring through me or the powerful sensation from every nerve and muscle. It was life giving and amazing. This was an experience like no other, as if the only thing that separated my life from Avia’s was a thin, fragile veil.
I was hoisted onto the bouncing shoulders of my teammates. The crowd erupted into chants and singing. I smiled and screamed my excitement while reaching my hands to my exuberant teammates.
I was caught up in the emotion of the moment when a huge explosion rippled through the stadium. Cheers became screams. I felt the heat of the blast as the force of the explosion threw me to the ground. I rolled and got quickly to my feet. People were yelling and running in all directions. I grabbed the arm of my teammate and pulled her to her feet. “Run for the changerooms!”
We ran as fast as we could, dodging falling debris and panicking people. Security guards waved us forward. Gunfire erupted. I pushed my teammate forward and paused briefly to look back at the devastation. I was nearly brought to my knees by the horrific sights and sounds all around me. As I turned back into the stadium hallway, I came face to face with masked men holding guns.
“There she is. Take her!”
I turned to run when I felt something cold touch the back of my neck. I heard the electric spark of a taser and collapsed to the ground shaking violently before everything went dark.
***
I woke suddenly and with instantly awareness and clarity. I was lying on a thin, rough, uncovered mattress in a room with gray cement walls. A heavy, rusted steel door was the only exit. I felt pain on my neck and moved my hand towards it but stopped suddenly. I stared at my hand and moved it back and forth. I knew I was Alex, but had I just controlled Avia’s hand?
“Hello?” I whispered. I looked up towards the single, dim light bulb that hung from the ceiling by a pair of wires. Something was wrong. I was moving Avia’s body. I had control. I even had Avia’s memories. I recalled the game and the explosion. I remembered the neural transmitter being attached to the back of my neck before the game. I remembered being told about a high-paying government official wanting to connect. The money was good, so I had agreed.
I had Avia’s knowledge, but somehow, I was controlling her. Why do I have control?
I looked down at my body. I was still wearing the soccer uniform and cleats. I was Avia. Female.
The door burst open and a huge man came into the room. I felt incredibly vulnerable and backed away onto the far corner of the cot.
“Get up!”
He grabbed my arm and yanked me to my feet. He was massive in comparison to me. He dragged me through the complex and into another room. It looked a little like an operating room.
“Lie face down.”
There were several large men, and someone dressed in a white doctor’s outfit.
“What are you going to do?”
I was lifted like a sack of potatoes and roughly pressed face down on the table. I squirmed and tried to get away, but they were too strong.
The doctor spoke in Russian. “Hold her firm. I must remove the transmitter.”
I searched Avia’s memories. She didn’t know Russian, but as Alex, I did. I felt the men’s hands put more pressure on my arms, legs, and head. The doctor moved to my neck and delicately pulled four metal strands that held the transmitter to me.
This is it. Once they remove the transmitter, my connection will be lost.
With one final tug from the central lead, I screamed from the pain. The doctor ordered the men to release me. He smashed the device against the wall then stomped on it with his heavy boot several times. I was harshly pulled upwards and placed back on my feet. I stared at the broken transmitter. How did this happen? How can I still be in control of Avia? How can I be in control at all?
The doctor spoke to the men again. “Take her to the plane.”
“Where are you taking me?”
One of the large men held me as the doctor turned to face me. “We rescued you from the terrorists. Vladimir Kaznikov has asked for us to bring you to him for your own safety.”
The doctor waved his hand and the giant man dragged me through the building and shoved me into the back seat of a black Mercedes SUV.
Vladimir Kaznikov was a rich Russian diplomat that was a fan of Avia. He and Avia were supposed to meet tomorrow for dinner. Some people called him a Russian playboy.
The large man squeezed himself next to me and ordered the driver to take us to a private airstrip.
“I’m an American citizen. You must let me go!”
“We are merely looking after your safety. There are terrorists all over Madrid right now.”
“Then take me to the U.S. Embassy!”
“I’m afraid that wouldn’t be wise as the U.S. Embassy is under attack.”
I crossed my arms and sat back, only just now realizing my real predicament. I was a woman being kidnapped. Perhaps it was Avia’s memories that made me feel comfortable in her body, or that I had experienced the sensations of being female several times before with the virtual technology. Either way, I felt oddly at ease as my arms protectively covered my breasts however the sensations I was feeling were enhanced beyond anything the technology could bring. Even my sense of smell was more robust as I picked up the slightly musky smell of my sweated body and oils used to keep the leather moist on the vehicle seats.
I spotted smoke several times during our drive to the airport. The heavy glass of the Mercedes dulled the sounds of what could have been distant gunfire. Still, with all the dangers in the area, I couldn’t get over the fact I was being kidnapped. I secretly tried to open my door several times to no avail.
We pulled up to a small jet aircraft. The big man exited and walked around to my side to open the door for me. I stepped out of the vehicle and decided if they had wanted me dead, I would be already. I broke away from the men and ran for the main terminal building. I quickly outdistanced the lumbering men and I grinned, very grateful for the speed and fitness of Avia.
I was almost at the main door just when three men stepped outside with guns. They pointed them at me, and I skidded to a stop. I was about to run a different direction when a heavy hand came down on my shoulder holding me fast.
With heavy gasping breaths, the giant guard held me firm. “You… shouldn’t keep… Mr. Kaznikov… waiting. After all, he… rescued you. Do I need to throw you… over my shoulder and carry you back to the plane?”
I had to bide my time and watch for more opportunities to escape. “I’ll cooperate.”
“Wise decision.”
The men stayed close and escorted me onto the plane. The plane was a lavish corporate jet complete with a pretty, dark-haired stewardess with her hair tightly drawn up in a professional bun. I was shoved roughly down into a seat. As I looked up, I faced a handsome man sitting across from me. He wore an expensive, tailored suit.
“Miss Conner. I’m a huge fan of yours. Very nice goals by the way. I’m Vladimir Kaznikov.”
“Let me go.”
“I’m afraid that wouldn’t be a good idea. The streets are overrun with terrorists.”
“I’ll take my chances.”
The plane started to move.
“It would be best to get you out of Madrid and to safety. We’re leaving Spain and taking a short flight to Monaco. You’ll be safer there. Champagne?”
“No thank you.”
I stared out the window as the plane took off. Once we levelled off, Vladimir leaned forward. “You should relax. Take your hair out of your braids. It always looks better when it’s loose.”
I reminded myself of the situation I was in. I was Alex, a seasoned military man, but I was currently in the body of a five-foot nine, one hundred and twenty-five-pound woman on a plane with a kidnapper and some very large men with guns. My years of training kept me reasonably calm, but my mind was anything but quiet. Avia had been kidnapped and I could wake up back in my home at any moment. I needed to absorb everything I could if I were to help rescue her or at the very least provide important details to someone that could.
“This is kidnapping.”
Vladimir laughed. “You see this as kidnapping when I see it as a rescue. Madrid is in chaos and I was already there to meet you after the game. I know we had our dinner planned for tomorrow night, but I was at the game and wanted to congratulate you.”
“Rescues typically don’t involve tasers, guns, and thugs. Also, a rescue might involve getting more than one person out of an imploding stadium at a time.”
“We found you unconscious. The guns my men wear are for your protection. We barely managed to get out with you let alone anyone else.”
“Somehow that doesn’t line up with being thrown face down on an operating table and having my transmitter ripped from my neck.”
“We thought there was a possibility it was installed by the terrorists and we had no time to debate with you had you somehow been compromised. We couldn’t risk the transmission being used to identify us or where we were taking you.”
“I should at least get a message to my team to let them know I’m somewhere between Madrid and Monaco at thirty-thousand feet.”
“Madrid is having communications challenges right now. Particularly inbound which can be expected with such a terrorist act. When we land, I can assist you with getting a message to the United States. I’m not your enemy here.”
I sought Avia’s memories regarding her interactions with Vladimir. There had been some correspondence and a request to meet. That had been the limit. I started to feel the effects of the game and realized I haven’t had water for several hours.
“May I have some water please?”
Vladimir turned quickly to face one of the guards. “You didn’t offer her water?”
The guard shrugged as the stewardess moved to get me something to drink.
“I apologize Avia. You must be exhausted from your game and needing nourishment.”
The stewardess arrived with a large glass of water that I sipped slowly to allow my body time to better absorb it.
“What are your intentions towards me?”
“When we arrive in Monaco, we will transfer from the plane to my yacht. I have everything you need there including clothes and the ability to communicate anywhere in the world.”
“You have clothes on your yacht ready for me?”
“I know how that might sound to you like this was all premeditated. I am a man of means and once I knew the situation, I called ahead to my staff for them to arrange to have something for you to change into and make you feel more comfortable.”
“That’s… I’m worried about my team.”
“As am I. Let’s see if we can get any news about the situation.”
A large television activated behind me. Vladimir patted his hand on the seat next to him, but I opted to shift over to another seat across the central aisle. When Vladimir found a source of news, he scrolled back the feed until the beginning.
“I’m here at what is left of Santiago Bernabéu Stadium. Just four short hours ago, this stadium was filled with fans and media for the Women’s World Cup Soccer final. We all witnessed history as Avia Conner scored the winning goal in the final seconds of the match. A minute later, the stadium was in chaos. You can see behind me that nearly one third of the stadium has collapsed from the blast. It will be weeks to find all the bodies buried in the rubble. Switching to recorded feed from the moment of the explosion.”
I watched in horror as the cameras that had been focused on Avia shook violently and panned to see a fireball and smoke rising from the stadium. Pandemonium broke out. People were running in all directions. The screen switched back to announcers in the studio.
“What do we know for certain, Alice?”
“This all appears to have been a coordinated attack. Within seconds of the stadium explosion, another explosion occurred next to the U.S. Embassy. That was followed by groups of armed men opening fire in the stadium and on the embassy. No terrorist groups have claimed responsibility.”
“It appears that the acts of violence were focused on the Americans.”
“It is too early to tell at this point as we have also received word from numerous locations around Madrid of other attacks.”
“What about casualties?”
“At least three thousand are dead but that estimate is expected to rise.”
“This is a horrible and devastating blow to the Women’s World Cup. Do we know anything about the safety of the teams?”
“At this time, all but one person is safe and accounted for. Sadly, Avia Conner is missing. According to witnesses, Avia was last seen escaping the field into the safety of the underground portions of the stadium.”
“Do we have any theories?”
“None.”
Vladimir turned off the television.
I sat in disbelief at what I had just seen. So many people had died.
“I have a theory, Avia. I think this was all staged.”
“Staged? For what reason?”
“To kickstart a new war. The United States has pulled out of all wars overseas and their economy has suffered because of it. Military spending puts many taxpayer dollars into the hands of citizens and corporations. That, in turn, stimulates the economy. With no wars, spending is down. My sources suggest that the U.S. will put the blame on Russia. I think this was a ploy to build anger and resentment against the perpetrators. I think you are key to all of this.”
“Me?”
“The explosion was in a place to carefully block all exits from the stadium except for two. Additional gunfire directed all athletes towards one exit. You were the last athlete to get off the field. I believe whoever orchestrated all of this wanted to kidnap you.”
“That’s insane. Why would anyone want me?”
Vladimir raised an eyebrow. “You’re the most celebrated female athlete of all time. You’re exquisitely beautiful, articulate, and loved by billions around the world. You’re more popular than Hollywood actors and presidents. Imagine this. Avia Conner scores the winning goal in a World Cup Final. The U.S. Embassy is attacked, the stadium where the game is at is also attacked. The only one missing is the one person that everyone is really worried about. You. Your loss fans the flames of war.”
I looked down past my tightly bound breasts to my long, lean legs. “There’s no way that can be true. Why were you there?”
Vladimir stretched out his hands. “I told you this already. What can I say? I’m a huge fan. I was in the stadium. When the explosion hit, I sent my men down to find you to make sure you were safe. This was not done without significant loss. You were unconscious and being dragged away by a dozen men. I lost three of my men in that fight to rescue you.”
As part of Avia’s public relations, her manager set up a dinner meeting with the Russian entrepreneur and diplomat. Her manager had hoped that the meeting might open the door to more lucrative events for Avia in Russia. “Who do you think these men were that tried to take me?”
“I have my hunches. Several were Russian mercenaries, but there was one… CIA I think.”
I stood and paced a bit before sitting across from Vladimir again. “Let’s assume you’re correct, which I highly doubt as I still believe you’re kidnapping me. You believe the CIA was involved in killing thousands of people and attacking our own embassy to place the blame on Russia to start a war? And they wanted me… what… held hostage by some fictitious Russian terrorist group?”
Vladimir leaned back. “Yes. That pretty much sums it up. There’s one more catch. I’m certain the CIA might try to pin the whole thing on me. If they think I have you, then your life and mine may be in additional risk.”
I sat confused and dumbfounded. I didn’t trust Vladimir at all. “Why would I be at risk from my own country?”
“They need the added support from U.S. citizens to demand justice. Making it look like you’re held as a hostage is perfect for the psychological gains that could bring them. The citizens need to have high emotions to make it acceptable to change policies and enter war. However, I need to caution you that your death could be equally polarizing. If they think you may know what is really happening, they will do everything in their power to silence you.”
I leaned back and finished my water. I stared out the window of the plane. What have I got myself into? What happened to Avia?
***
Jack DeLaney sat at his desk. He was interrupted by Frank Devalo as he came to his office door.
“Jack?”
Jack looked up. “Yes, Frank?”
“I know there is a lot going on right now, but I have some very bad news.”
“I know about the terrorist bombings in Madrid.”
“It’s not about that, Jack. I was monitoring the feedback from Alex Johnson’s connection with Avia Conner. There was a moment when I registered a surge in the system. This was when the athletes were running out of the stadium. I called Alex numerous times. I tried to force a disconnect. Nothing worked. I couldn’t reach Alex.”
“Send someone by his house.”
“I did, Jack. It appears that Alex committed suicide. There was a bullet through his head. I know he was your friend. I’m sorry.”
Jack put his head in his hands and turned away.
***
Vladimir kept me engaged in conversation for the remaining flight giving me little time to think through my situation. At any moment, the connection could be severed, and I would find myself back at home. All my failsafe methods to break the transmissions had failed.
I had spent time as a female as part of the beta testing. Perhaps this eased my mind finding myself as a woman, but nothing could truly prepare me for how invigorated I felt. I was in full control of another body. A body that had fully functional legs, arms, and could see and hear perfectly. Regardless of the gender, I was whole. The longer I spent as Avia, the more frightened I became about the thought of going back to my old broken shell. What I was steadfastly denying to myself was that this might be long-term or permanent.
I was anxious to reach someone, anyone to let them know where Avia was and to figure out what had transpired. I looked for any opportunity to escape once we landed, but I was immediately escorted to an SUV then driven towards the Mediterranean. Vladimir and his guards took extra precautions to surround me as we left the vehicle and arrived at the private dock.
The yachts at the nearby harbor paled in comparison to the 250-foot ultramodern luxury ship that I was escorted onto.
“Take us out to sea, Captain. No delays.”
“Yes, sir.”
Once inside the main cabin, I watched with dismay as the ropes were untied and the yacht slipped out to sea. Vladimir came to my side.
“I’m certain you would appreciate a chance to clean up before dinner. Let me show you to your room.”
We descended deeper into the ship and Vladimir opened a door for me. I hesitated, not wanting to be alone with him.
“You have nothing to fear from me, Avia. Feel free to lock the door from the inside. Some clothing is inside and ready for you. Take your time and meet me back on deck when you’re ready.”
I slipped inside the room and quickly closed the door behind me. I locked and deadbolted the door before making sure I was truly alone. The room was large with a king-sized bed, several closets, and a private bath. On the bed was a white dress, shoes, even panties and a bra. Avia’s memories told me they were the correct sizes and that the dress was very expensive.
I sat down on the edge of the bed. This was the first chance I had to contemplate my circumstances. I held up my left hand and turned it back and forth. I closed my right eye and continued to stare at my fingers as I moved them back and forth. Reaching down, I removed my cleats, socks, and shin pads. I gently massaged my feet knowing that at some point I would be back in my old body with no feet to rub.
Being virtually connected to someone was one thing but being them was something else entirely. Having the full use of this body exaggerated all that I had lost. A wave of depression washed over me. I recognized it and forced it aside. I owed it to Avia to protect her and to find a way out of this mess.
Moving into the bathroom, I stood before the mirror. Even with stadium dust plastered to where sweat had accumulated during the game and debris in my hair, Avia was beautiful. Bright, blue eyes were highlighted by olive skin and dark brown hair.
I hesitated a moment before pulling off the jersey and the tight-fitting sports bra. I didn’t want to violate her in any way but there was no chance I could protect her with inaction. While I had seen Avia’s body before through her memories, nothing could truly have stirred me like this moment. I was riveted by my reflection. Avia’s flawless skin couldn’t hide her level of fitness. I could see and feel her abs beneath breasts that were larger than I would have expected. Avia was achingly beautiful, lean, fit, athletic, strong, and curvy. She wasn’t the typical female athlete with small breasts and thick waist. Her waist was thin and that gave her a pronounced hourglass figure.
I stepped out of her shorts and panties. Avia had long, toned legs. They were strong as would be expected of someone that played soccer, yet they were lean and beautiful.
Reaching up, I slowly unbound my hair. I struggled between thinking of this body as my own and considering it Avia’s. My fingers knew what to do as if I had been born Avia, but every action was fresh and new for me. Slowly, I unraveled my ponytail and braids until my hair fell completely unbound. It was long, silky, and luxurious.
I spent a few more minutes staring at my reflection. I shuddered to think that a body exchange might have taken place when Avia was shocked with the taser. Is Avia now in my body back home? She must be horrified. What if there is no going back?
My military training kicked in and I forced myself to think about the next steps and next moments. Vladimir said I could communicate once on the yacht. I would have to press him on this. I needed to reach Jack Delaney. If what Vladimir suggested was true, then Avia was a pawn in the middle of treasonous acts that reached the highest levels of government. As Avia, I would be in danger and possibly not only from Vladimir.
***
I took my time in the shower, letting the hot water gently massage my hard-worked muscles. Avia’s memories guided me as if I were on autopilot. Without them, I would have had no idea how to manage her thick, long hair. After the shower, I found a robe that I used to keep myself warm while I worked on my hair.
Avia would normally highlight her eyes with some eyeshadow and use a light-colored lipstick to enhance her lips but there were no cosmetics around.
With my hair dry and styled, I shifted my attention back to the room. I went through closets and drawers looking for a weapon. I only found a skimpy, white bikini. That did, however, give me an idea for a possible escape. The dress would entangle me, but I could possibly jump overboard and swim to safety with the bikini on underneath. I would need to wait until nightfall to attempt that.
As I changed into the dress, I tried hard to focus on my next move and not how this body felt but that was a useless endeavor. Avia was as graceful and smooth in her movements as a Russian ballerina and there was a distinct sensuality that was ever present. Glancing in the mirror now that I was fully dressed, I was stunning. Coming from my broken and scarred body, my new reflection was almost sinful.
I desired time for myself, but I couldn’t effectively plan for an escape from below deck. I was also famished. With reluctance, I left the room and headed back to the upper floors of the yacht.
My experiences using the fourth-generation technology to feel what it was like in a female body, paled in comparison to how I now felt. In none of my prior experiences had anyone worn a dress, look elegant, or were exceptionally beautiful. I felt the light swish of silk against my smooth calves, the cool breeze of air against my skin, and imagined this must be what a princess would feel like. The dress that made me feel elegant, powerful, and regal.
Reaching the top of the stairs, I heard a low whistle.
“Pictures don’t do you justice, Avia.”
“I would ask how you knew my sizes, but I’m not sure I want to know.”
Vladimir extended his arm to me, but I pulled away slightly. I wasn’t planning on getting cozy with a potential kidnapper or anyone for that matter.
“You don’t trust me. That’s understandable after everything you have been through. Can I offer you a drink?”
“Water, please.”
“You don’t drink alcohol? Not even wine?”
“Not when I’m hungry and depleted after a game. It would go straight to my head and take away needed nutrients from my body.”
Vladimir smiled. “I apologize. I forget you ran for over ninety minutes. We can move to the table.”
In my wildest dreams, I never pictured myself on a luxury yacht at sunset with the lights of Monaco in the distance. We were at least a mile offshore and heading east.
Vladimir pulled out a chair for me and I sat down. He sat across from me. The table had a white tablecloth, fine silver and gold utensils, and crystal glasses.
“I know you like steak and potatoes after a game. I took the liberty of making sure that was available for you. You would make a good Russian.”
“Just what don’t you know about me?”
“I don’t know if you are single or not. You always remain very private about your romantic relationships.”
Avia was currently single only had a few relationships in her life. She was drawn to both men and women, but preferred women.
“Some things are best kept out of the media. You have me at a disadvantage. You know so much about me and yet I know so little about you. You seem well protected and live a life of abundance. How did you come into your fortune?”
I watched the shoreline slowly recede as we waited for dinner. If my geography were correct, then as long as we maintained our current heading, the shore would soon be too far to reach by swimming. I wondered if this was Vladimir’s plan all along to keep me from escaping.
“My family did well during the fall of communism, and I have invested in oil and gas among other things.”
“You said that I could communicate with the United States. I would like to do that now.”
“Before dinner?”
“It is a simple and not overly time-consuming request.”
“I’ve been considering your request and I’m not saying no. I’m trying to be cautious. Who would you contact?”
“My parents. My manager. My teammates. My coach. What difference would it make who I contact?”
“Bear with me, Avia. If what I have told you is true, then anyone you contact may put them at risk. Let’s say you contacted your parents. Don’t you think that the CIA, with all their technology and power, wouldn’t know you would try to reach them and be watching for that communication? If you are a major part of this plot to start a war, not only might they track you, but if, by chance, they want you dead to fan the fuel of revenge among the populace, then anyone that knows you’re alive also becomes a threat to them.”
My eyes narrowed. “How does an oil and gas entrepreneur like yourself even have the wherewithal to contemplate such ridiculous intrigue?”
“I said I invested in oil and gas. My company is also a major contractor to the Russian military. You would be surprised who I eat dinner and drink vodka with.”
“You’re not going to let me contact anyone?”
“Please, think it over carefully as I would be devasted if someone you knew were to be hurt or killed. Tomorrow we will pass Naples. If you must communicate with someone, we can find an Internet café there that you can use. Any communications will be tracked back to the café and by the time anyone arrives, we would be long gone. I’m merely thinking about you and your family’s safety.”
The food arrived and my stomach growled as I looked at the perfectly cooked steak.
Vladimir saw my hesitation. “Eat first. If, after dinner, you still wish to reach someone, then you can call from my cell phone. I just think it is dangerous and it may put us all at risk.”
If we stopped in Naples, then I would have an opportunity to escape. Vladimir had shown no interest in wanting me harmed. I should at least be safe through the night if he or his burly men didn’t become amorous. “I am hungry…”
***
Dinner and conversation lasted several hours before I could feign tiredness and slip away back to my cabin. I locked the door behind me and was grateful Vladimir never tried to make a move on me. Clearly, he was obsessed with Avia and had remained courteous and surprisingly gracious. My new female intuition, however, was sending out warnings and the last thing I wanted was to be on the receiving end of a man that wanted to have his way with me.
When I probed her memories, Avia was no slouch when it came to her strength and fitness. Her fitness routine was impressive, and she was well trained in self-defense. Being a public figure, it was imperative for her to have control in most situations. While she might feel slightly more comfortable, this was a unique feeling for me as I wasn’t used to being smaller and weaker let alone being in the middle of the Mediterranean surrounded by large men with guns.
I noticed right away that the soccer uniform was missing. I quickly moved from closet to closet to verify it were no longer in the room. I knew the uniform was covered in sweat and dirt, but I wasn’t pleased it was gone.
I did my best to get ready for bed with the limited items at hand. Since I only had one set of clothes, I stripped out of the dress before getting into the bed. Sleep eluded me for a long time. The door loomed large and formidable as I was feeling quite vulnerable. After an hour of nothing, I tried to settle myself, but fear crept into the back of my mind.
If I go to sleep, will that trigger the return to my old body? Will Vladimir come in the middle of the night and rape me?
I refocused my thoughts by wiggling my toes and the fingers on my left hand, trying to memorize the sensations. If I were to wake up as me again, I would be in shock almost as if I lost my legs and arm all over again. I trembled under the covers at the thought and yet I also knew that Avia was the rightful owner of this wondrous body. She didn’t deserve this fate.
It was late when the gentle rocking of the yacht quieted my racing mind and lulled me to sleep.
***
I woke to the sound of a ship’s horn. My eyes opened quickly, and I sat up with an acute feeling of disorientation. Light filtered in through the curtained portal and I could see I was still on the yacht. Looking down upon my breasts that were bound in a white, lacey bra left no doubt that I was still Avia.
Falling back into the pillows, I reached out with my senses and felt my legs and toes. I was both exhilarated and troubled. Aside from some lingering muscle weariness, I was whole. This begged the questions as to what really happened and what was Avia’s situation.
A thought came to mind that if I heard a horn, we might be nearing other ships or shore. I got up quickly, put on the bikini and then the dress over top. I did my business and quietly exited the bedroom.
As stealthily as I could, I made my way towards the open decks. My plan came together with my first glimpses of my surroundings. The yacht was about a mile from harbor. Moving to the railing, I gripped it firmly.
“Good morning, Avia. Are you ready to join me for breakfast?”
I contemplated jumping, but it would get me nowhere with Vladimir’s close presence. I turned to face Vladimir. “Yes. Thank you.”
“I trust you slept well.”
“You gave me much to think about, but I was still able to rest.”
Vladimir led me to a table that was near the front of the ship. He sat me down so that I would have a view of the Mergellina e Porto di Sannazaro as we made our slow approach. I tried to relax and enjoy the view and the variety of fresh food placed before me without making it look obvious what I was planning.
“Once we dock, we will take a car into Naples. I have a package waiting that my men will pick up for me and I have a friend arriving as well. From here we will travel towards Istanbul.”
“As gracious as your hospitality has been and you have my gratitude for my rescue from the stadium, I think it is best we go our separate ways. I can find a hostel here until someone can make arrangements to come get me.”
“For your own safety, I must insist you stay on the yacht until it is safe for you. I’m looking after my own best interests as well as yours. No doubt, it will be made known that I brought you here, and, if anything bad were to happen to you, then I would become a target of negative press and slander.”
“As much as I would not want you to be on the receiving end of negative press and slander, I feel that is outweighed by the fact my family and teammates think I’m dead or missing while I sit on a yacht eating delicacies for breakfast. Someone needs to know I’m alive and safe and there is no reason for me to implicate you. After all, you said it yourself that you rescued me. I would hardly think that would be cause for such negative reactions.”
“Have you given any thought as to who you might contact?”
“Everyone. If what you believe is correct, that the CIA is behind this and wants me to either appear as kidnapped or killed, then making myself visible would make it harder for them. The more people that know I’m alive and safe, the harder it will be for them to deal with it. I still can’t believe that the CIA wants me as a pawn in some treasonous plot to start a war with Russia.”
“It isn’t as farfetched as you would think. Perhaps you would like to read today’s headlines.”
Vladimir tossed four newspapers onto the table. I scanned through the Russian, Spanish, Italian, and American papers. Headlines were titled, “Where is Avia?”, “Russian weapons and explosives found at stadium”, “Russian terrorist act?”. And the Russian headline denying everything.
“Forgive me for stating the obvious, but you’re Russian, have a military presence as part of your entourage, work with the military and have access to weapons, and I am being held captive, albeit graciously, aboard your yacht. There’s nothing about the CIA in these papers.”
“Nobody would think to blame them.”
“I still think I should take my own chances and the risk to us both is minimal.”
“Then, for our own safety, I must insist you stay on board.”
Vladimir waved his hand and several muscular men with their hands hovering over their weapons stood on either side of me. “Take her back to her room and make sure she stays there until we leave Naples. I’m sorry, Avia. This is for our own good. You have no idea what’s at stake here.”
I stood. “Then I wasn’t wrong. You are kidnapping me.”
“Time and actions will prove your assumptions wrong, Avia.”
One of the men grabbed my arm. I spun, lowered myself, thrust a fist into his groin, and raced for the railing. The dress was cumbersome, but I managed to get close enough to dive over the edge before the other guard grabbed for me.
I hit the water hard but fought against the pain to stay underwater. I kicked off my shoes, pulled off the dress, and swam with all my strength against the pull of the yacht’s large propellers. I popped up just for a second to get air, before diving underwater again and headed in the direction of the shore. Every time I popped up for air, I could hear the commotion aboard the yacht behind me. Luckily, it was a large ship that took a lot of time to slow down.
My timing had been perfect as I was just pulling myself out of the water when a skiff was launched from the yacht. I managed to run in my bare feet towards the main road, flagging down a cab just in time.
“Downtown Naples, please!”
As if the driver rescued soaking wet, nearly naked brunettes all the time, he gunned the taxi and we raced into the main part of the city.
I leaned forward and placed a hand on the back of the driver’s seat. “Do you speak English?”
“A little.” I could see his eyes looking back at me through the rearview mirror. They opened slightly. “Avia Conner?”
“Yes.”
“Is an honor. You’re dead, no?”
I laughed. “Not yet.”
“Where to?”
I suddenly realized I had no way to pay the man. “I’m escaping but I have no money.”
“No pay. Is an honor.”
“Can you take me to the police?”
“Yes.”
About ten minutes later we arrived in front of the police station. I had a few second thoughts but decided this was the safest for me.
“Thank you! You’re so kind.”
“Good football. Is honor.”
I stretched my hand over the front seat and shook his hand. I opened the door and quickly moved up the steps and into the police station. A teller-style window was there. I paced back and forth waiting for the small line to dwindle. Some people gave me a look that suggested they might know me, but they thankfully left me alone.
When it was my turn, I stood in front of a female officer. “I’m Avia Conner and I need your help.”
“Avia Conner?” Her eyes went wide. “Come with me.”
The officer closed her window and opened a door. “Please follow me.” She grabbed a jacket and put it over my shoulders as we entered a room.
“One minute.”
She closed the door and headed further into the building. I paced back and forth until she arrived with a male officer. He indicated with his hand for me to take a seat.
“My name is Estaban. Avia Conner… The world is looking for you. How did you arrive in Naples?”
“I was just entering the underground section of the Madrid stadium after the explosion. Someone came up behind me and used a taser on me. I woke in a cement room and was then taken by Russian men to the airport. I was escorted onto a plane with Vladimir Kaznikov. We then flew to Monaco where I was driven to his yacht. We were coming into the harbor here when I jumped over the rail and swam to shore.”
“I need to make a few calls. Can I get you anything?”
“Not unless you have some clothes that would fit me.”
“I’ll be back soon.”
Soon was more like an hour. When Estaban finally returned, he brought another man with him. “Miss Conner, this is Richard Watts with the CIA. He will take you to a safe house in Naples until he can arrange for your transport back home.”
Richard appeared trustworthy. I extended my hand. “Pleased to meet you, Richard.”
“I’ll take her from here, Estaban. Thank you.”
Estaban tipped his head and stepped outside.
“Are you ready to go home, Miss Conner?”
“Yes.” I took off the police jacket and felt vulnerable when Richard’s eyes gave me the once over.
“My car is right outside. Once we get to the safehouse, I will arrange for some clothing for you.”
He escorted me to the car, and we drove further into the city.
“You gave us all quite the scare, Miss Conner.”
“Please, call me Avia. I’m just thankful this is almost over.”
“The CIA believes Vladimir Kaznikov was behind the attack on the stadium and the embassy. He’s an arms dealer and would profit quite nicely in the event of a war. Did he hurt you?”
“No. He told me he was rescuing and protecting me. He thought the CIA was involved and that they would try to blame him. You were stationed here in Naples?”
“I followed you here. We suspected that Vladimir may have been involved in your disappearance. We reviewed airport logs and port information. Camera footage confirmed that you were at the airport and the port in Monaco. We tracked his yacht since Monaco. The police in Naples called the U.S. Embassy and they in turn reached the CIA who called me in.”
“I’m glad you were here.”
“I understand you jumped off the yacht?”
“Vladimir promised me that I could communicate to someone, but in the end, he refused believing I would put myself and him at risk. He was going to keep me on the yacht. I had to do something.”
“Gutsy move and it all worked out in your favor. You’re safe now. That’s all that matters. Great goals, by the way. My wife will never believe I got to meet you. You’re more popular than any movie star in my house.”
“I hope you tell her how boring and plain I am.”
“Don’t tell my wife I said this, but you’re far more beautiful in person than on television.”
“I’m not usually in a bikini on television.”
“The guys at work won’t believe my luck. I’m tempted to get a selfie with you just to prove it. Here we are. Let me get the door for you.”
I looked up at the nondescript Italian apartment building. It was a little rundown. After helping me out of the car, Richard led me upstairs to an apartment. As soon as I stepped inside, he turned and locked the door behind him. When he faced me again, he was holding a gun.
“You almost ruined everything!”
I started backing away. “What are you doing?”
“All beauty and no brains. Typical. Sit down in the chair.”
I hadn’t noticed it before, but there was a heavy dining room chair placed in the middle of the living area. Two sets of cuffs were attached to the chair legs.
Richard moved quickly towards me with his hand raised high. “I said sit!”
I backed over towards the chair and sat down. “Just let me go.”
“You’re no good to me out there. You’re needed to instigate a war. Attach those cuffs to your ankles.”
I was very worried now. I was wearing a bikini and being forced to lock myself to a chair.
“Do it!”
Richard was becoming more unhinged by the second. Reaching down with shaking hands, I cuffed both ankles to the chair. Richard pulled another set from his pants and walked behind me. My arms were roughly pulled back and I felt the cold handcuffs snap tightly against my wrists.
His stubbled face rubbed against my bare shoulder. I flinched and tried to pull away as he quickly spun the chair and me around to face him.
“You need to look sweet and lovely for the video. Too bad as I’m tempted to have my way with you first. You wouldn’t look so good once I was done with you.”
His nearness was so terrifying that I breathed a sigh of relief when he stepped away from me.
“Why are you doing this? You don’t need me. Let me go and I swear I won’t say a word to anyone.”
“Every day misinformation hits the news, but no one will be able to deny seeing your head slide from your pretty body. The Russians will take the blame and war will break out. By the time the first shot is taken, I’ll be sitting on a tropical beach drinking an ice-cold beer.”
Vladimir had been right. My actions had played right into the CIA’s hands. I watched as Richard hung a Russian flag behind me and set up a camera. He pulled out a long knife and brought it to my neck.
“This is how things are going to unfold. I’m going to change, then I will start recording my message. At the end of the message, I will slit your throat. And just in case you want to interfere, I have this nice gag for you.”
I was horrified, but in a way, I had already died once. Long ago I had contemplated how easily it would be to take my own life after I woke up in the hospital without an arm, eye, ear, and legs. I was more afraid for Avia. Would she now be forever stuck in my old body?
Still, I wasn’t feeling overly valiant or defiant as the tip of the blade slid slowly down my neck.
“Total shame…”
I closed my eyes as he placed a hand on my knees and started to spread my legs. His fingers inched their way up my thigh. I whimpered, closed my eyes, and turned my head away from him. Just as he was about to violate me, the door burst open sending wooden splinters across the room. I heard two silenced shots before Richard slumped across me and fell heavily to the ground at my feet.
Looking over my shoulder, I saw Vladimir standing there with his two brutes. I was never so glad to see anyone, even if I wasn’t certain about his motives.
Vladimir tenderly moved some stray hairs from my eyes, but the feeling was anything but comforting. He pulled the gag from my mouth. His gaze fell on the body of Richard Watts.
“CIA, I presume? I warned you, didn’t I?”
“You must consider things from my perspective. None of what you suggested seemed plausible.”
“Does it sound more plausible now? Will you cooperate?”
I rattled my cuffs. “Do I have a choice?” I realized my tone was angry. “I’m sorry. I haven’t had the best few days. I’m terrified and confused. Why is this happening?”
Vladimir rolled Richard over and dug through his pockets. He produced a cuff key. His hands lingered on my ankles a touch too long for my liking, but soon I was free of the cuffs.
I stood and rubbed my sore wrists.
Vladimir turned to one of his men and whispered something at length to him. He took off his jacket and draped it over my shoulders. “Let me take you back to the yacht, Avia.”
Vladimir extended his arm and this time I took it. I hadn’t realized I was shaking. This ordeal had disturbed me more than I realized. Vladimir’s arm offered me a hint at protection even though I still didn’t trust him.
One of the men that had arrived with Vladimir stayed behind. I suspected Vladimir had asked him to clean things up or to contact the authorities. I was just happy to be out of there and soon we were driving back to the harbor.
“I guess I owe you an apology. I don’t like the idea that I’m without hope or control of my own destiny. I feel lost and don’t know what I should do.”
“This is understandable, and I don’t hold your actions against you, Avia. I will say, however, that you are the first woman to ever leave my yacht the way you did. Would you like to stop off at an Internet café?”
“Yes… No. My last decision nearly got me killed. I don’t know what would be best.”
“In two days, we will dock in Istanbul. By then, maybe there will be some resolution to the current state of affairs, or we can contemplate other options that would be safer.”
“I hope you’re right.”
We pulled up to the docks and I was escorted back onto the yacht. Once on board, a gorgeous blonde woman shimmied up to Vladimir and wrapped her arms around his neck. She was wearing a red bikini and a sheer wrap. Her tanned body glistened with small drops of perspiration from the heat of the sun. She could have easily been a fitness model.
Her Russian words oozed sensuality. “It’s so wonderful to see you again, Vladimir. Did you miss me?”
“I always miss you.” Vladimir faced me and spoke in English. “Catia, this is Avia Conner. Avia, this is Catia Anchova.”
Her eyes narrowed as she looked me over. “American?” The sensual tone of her voice was replaced with sharp crispness.
“Yes.”
“Avia is a football star, Catia.”
“As long as she doesn’t interfere with our time together, I don’t care what she does.”
“Avia, I need to catch up with Catia. I have some new clothes for you in your room. You might want to freshen up some.”
I slipped off Vladimir’s jacket and handed it back to him. Catia’s eyes strayed briefly towards me before she took his arm and led him away. I headed down to my room. Once inside I locked the door and curled up on the bed pulling the covers over me. I was confused and deeply disturbed about many things. I shivered as I recalled being cuffed and the feeling of the knife against my throat. I gasped and buried my head in a pillow as I remembered Richard’s hand on my legs. I had never been so frightened.
I forced myself to imagine better things. What first came to mind was Catia. She was gorgeous and even with recent events, I felt aroused by her. As Alex, I was drawn to her as any man would be. Still, the look in her eyes was dangerous. She saw me as a threat.
After several minutes, I pushed myself from the bed and opened the closets to find three new dresses and a nightgown. Drawers held a few panties and a bra, and the bathroom had a hairbrush and toothbrush. Glancing in the mirror, I noted my hair was matted from the sea water.
I had some time, so I decided to take a shower before going back on deck.
***
“Jack?”
Jack Delaney pulled his concentration from the computer screen to find Frank Devalo waiting for his response from the far side of his desk.
“Yes, Frank?”
“I just received word that the funeral for Alex is tomorrow. I’ve been told it is a closed casket ceremony. I assume you will be going?”
“Yes. I just don’t get it, Frank. Alex didn’t even own a gun. Sure, he joked about suicide, but I know Alex. They were only jokes.”
“Have you looked at the logs?”
Jack nodded. “There were a lot of strange biometric readings, but I’m not a doctor.”
“I’ve been studying the logs as well. For beta testers, we track ten times the data from the connections than we do regularly. The transmitter on Avia showed a burst of power before her transmitter went dead. However, Alex’s kept working for another thirty-seven minutes. I found something interesting. Alex’s readings were identical to someone that would be unconscious.”
“What are you saying, Frank?”
“I believe Alex was murdered. My hunch is that the transmission surge from Avia’s transmitter caused Alex to lapse into unconsciousness. After thirty-seven minutes of being unconscious, Alex flatlined and the connection was severed completely. It’s pretty hard to shoot yourself when you’re unconscious.”
“Who would kill Alex?”
“I don’t have that kind of information.”
***
I twisted back and forth before the mirror and admired myself. The blue formal dress I was wearing highlighted my blue eyes, trim waist, and long legs. I had never felt so connected to my reflection before. Even knowing that at some point someone would figure out the problem and I would be whisked back to being Alex, I had begun seeing myself as Avia. I felt so alive and healthy. This body itched for activity and exercise.
I left my room and made my way to the upper decks to learn we were still docked in Naples. After my last experience I was hesitant to consider escaping. For now, at least I was safe.
The polished mahogany upper decks were quiet as I made my way towards the stern of the yacht. There I discovered Catia sunbathing. She rolled over when she heard me.
“You’re not so bad looking after you get all cleaned up.”
Her words were like salt on an open wound. “I’m not here to get between you and Vladimir.”
“You don’t understand anything, do you?”
“That depends on what you’re referring to.”
“Why are you here, Avia?”
“The way Vladimir recounts the tale, he rescued me from terrorists and the CIA.”
Catia laughed. “Just as I suspected. Don’t get too cozy. I wouldn’t recommend you spread your legs for him.”
This made me angry. “Like you do for him?”
Catia was like a panther in how she moved. She quickly rolled to her feet, grabbed my shoulders, and pushed me firmly against a wall.
“Don’t ever speak to me like that!” She then added a few Russian expletives.
I knew Avia was strong and fit. Even more so than Catia. With Avia’s training and mine from the military, I was able to push us away, spin us around, and pressed Catia up against the wall. It was a slick move, and I was proud of myself.
I leaned in close and whispered to Catia in Russian. “Don’t touch me!”
Her eyes went wide. Catia squirmed as she pushed back but I was able to hold her. She smiled. “My work with Vladimir is purely business. Don’t trust him.”
I let her go and pushed myself back from her. “I don’t plan to.”
We had just stepped apart and were staring intensely into each other’s eyes when Vladimir approached us. “There you both are. I trust you are getting to know each other?”
Catia sidled up to Vladimir and slipped her arm in his. “She’s absolutely charming. I imagine you will be dropping her off on one of the many touristy islands along our route. That will give us some nice privacy to talk business.”
Vladimir grinned down at Catia. “Jealous?”
Catia put an adorable pouty face on. “When was the last time you bought me something?” Catia reached towards my neck and pulled off a price sticker. She held it up in front of him.
“Last week. You should go get changed as dinner will be ready soon.”
Catia batted her eyes. “You mean I can’t dine with you like this?” She spun for him.
“We will be waiting for you.”
Catia shrugged and sauntered off.
“Interesting friends you have, Vladimir.”
“Have you recovered from earlier today? I suspect that was quite a shock to you.”
“I imagine I will be checking out every chair I sit in for the rest of my life. You seem to skirt the edges of all this intrigue. What do you think I should do?”
“I have given much thought about your idea of communicating broadly and it has merit. You need a safe and protected venue to do that from. It needs to be spontaneous so that the CIA can’t interfere.”
“Interfere? As in putting a sniper on a roof to shoot me through the forehead?”
“Precisely. I’m thinking of a sporting event with lots of media in a neutral country. The world cricket championships will be held in London in a week. That gives us time to pass through Istanbul, arrive at my villa in Sochi, then we can fly from there to Moscow and on to London.”
“A week?”
“Are you aware of any other events that would be suitable? You can’t call a news conference without the CIA hearing about it. It will also give us time to see if the CIA gives up on the idea of using you.”
I looked back at Naples and saw a sedan pull up near the dock entrance. Two of Vladimir’s burly guards got out and walked towards the yacht. As I watched them, I remembered the cold edge of the blade at my throat.
“I feel like I’m letting down my friends and family by not reaching out to them.”
“Picture how they would feel if you were never able to communicate again or if they were killed because of your contacting them.”
“That almost happened today. I don’t want to push fate. Your plan seems rational. I’m not imposing between you and Catia?”
“She will get over it. It’s not often she has any competition. She needs the challenge.”
“I wasn’t aware I was competition.”
“When it comes to beauty, I have found women are always competitors.”
I looked back to the two men walking up the plank onto the yacht. I swore I saw blood on one of their sleeves. I shivered slightly.
“We will be setting off in a moment. Please, don’t jump overboard again.”
“I wasn’t planning on it.”
Vladimir smiled. “That’s good. I like having you around.”
I walked slowly to the front of the yacht and watched the men untie the dock lines. We had just started moving when Catia came up behind me.
“You’re still here?” There was an edge to her voice.
I turned to face her. She was wearing a stunning red dress that left little to the imagination. Her hair and makeup were flawless. I felt a touch of warmth rise to my face as I imagined kissing her exposed neck. Avia’s body was responding and my male brain was as well. The only problem was that Catia disliked me immensely.
“I’m afraid so. I’m not your enemy, Catia. I have no desire to be with Vladimir. I’m a guest, nothing more.”
Catia moved quickly and put her hands on either side of me. She gripped the rail trapping me there. She leaned in close.
“If you were my enemy, you would be dead already.”
So much had happened in the past few days. The harsh tone of her voice, the close call I had earlier with Richard. There was the bombing I felt I had lived through and the feeling of being out of control from what still felt like a kidnapping. I was a woman. Emotionally frail with all that had happened. I was completely isolated. All these things surfaced in me at the same time and the combination hit me hard.
I gasped and felt wetness falling down my cheeks. I sniffed, shrunk away from her, and turned within the confines of Catia’s arms.
Catia pressed herself even closer and whispered in my ear. “Don’t turn away from me when our conversation is just getting interesting.”
Catia’s arms let go of the railing and she quickly pulled away from me. I heard Vladimir’s voice from inside the yacht telling the captain to plot a course to Istanbul.
I hastily wiped my tears and looked back over my shoulder to see Catia moving over to hug Vladimir. Her eyes, however, were always upon me.
Vladimir pulled away from Catia. “Ladies. If you would, please join me inside in the dining room.”
I followed them inside and sat down at the seat Vladimir pulled out for me. I did find myself looking down to check for cuffs.
“No worries, Avia. It is a regular chair.”
Catia smiled as she placed a hand on Vladimir’s. “She’s afraid of chairs? That’s a rather strange phobia.”
Vladimir’s eyes darkened. “Earlier today I found Avia chained to a chair with a knife to her throat. You should be more gracious to my guest, Catia.”
Catia’s eyes offered a touch of sympathy as she looked across the table towards me. As if to appease Vladimir, Catia smiled. “You must tell me, Avia. You play American football with all those pads and helmets?”
“Not American football. Soccer.”
Catia held up her glass for the waiter to fill it with red wine. “Ahh. That football. As I’m sure you have surmised, I’m not much into watching sports.”
The waiter came to my side and I was more than interested in having my senses dulled. I held up my glass to be filled without breaking my stare with Catia.
“What are your interests then? If not sports, something must keep you occupied.”
Vladimir sat quietly listening to our exchange. I could hear the crispness in our voices suggesting neither of us were happy being at the same table together.
“I ski in the Alps, shop in Paris, and sunbathe in the Caribbean.” Her eyes narrowed slightly again. “I also love to hunt.”
Avia did all these things as well. She would hunt each fall with her father, and she was an avid shopper. This was either an enormous coincidence, or Catia’s ignorance of Avia’s life was a lie.
“What is it you hunt?”
Catia slowly ran her finger along the top of the crystal wine glass. “Everything. Deer, fowl, ex-lovers.”
“I guess I’m safe then.”
Catia’s stare was penetrating. “No one is ever safe from me.”
I glanced at Vladimir who was watching me intensely. I was grateful for the first course to arrive so I could focus on something else.
***
By the time our dinner was completed, it was dark outside, and the lights of Naples were long gone. Three glasses of wine were all it took to make me feel quite tipsy. I excused myself from the table and headed back to my room looking forward to the comfortable bed and a blissful night’s sleep to put the day’s events behind me.
I opened the door to my bedroom and was grabbed from behind and shoved inside. A hand clamped over my mouth as I was about to scream, and the door was kicked shut. My assailant kept pushing me forward until we both landed on the bed. I fought, but the alcohol put me at a disadvantage. All I could do was roll us both over so that I was on top.
I stared down into Catia’s eyes. Perhaps the wine had dulled my senses, but Catia looked exceptionally attractive. I felt her hand move from my mouth. I giggled, leaned down, and kissed her.
Catia’s eyes flashed angrily and I quickly found myself on my back. Her hand was back over my mouth. “Enough of the wine, Avia!” She whispered into my ear. “You need to keep your wits about you and stay sharp. Make sure you convince Vladimir to let you go to the spice bazaar in Istanbul in two days.”
She was incredibly intense.
“Do you understand me?”
I nodded.
“Good. Get some sleep.”
I had so many questions. I didn’t understand Catia at all. She got up, cracked the door open, and slipped into the night. I rolled from the bed, locked the door, then fell back into the bed. I grabbed a pillow and cuddled myself around it.
Perhaps it was the wine or the emotionally charged day, but I felt myself changing. I had never felt so vulnerable and alone before.
***
I woke slowly to discover I had slept in my clothes on top of the bed. I had a light headache as a reminder of the wine I drank the night before. I sat up and stared at myself in the mirror. My hair was disheveled.
I noticed something different about myself that morning. I was Avia. For the first time, I realized that was my new life. I hadn’t transitioned back to my own body and, if by some chance I was still connected somehow, I would be near death due to lack of food and water. If Avia had been in my body, then by now she would have reached out to Virtual Media Tech.
My logical mind was churning through the options, and there was only a small chance that my old body or Avia were still alive. This realization was sobering. I stretched out my left hand and wiggled my fingers again. For days I had known that returning to my old body would be devastating, but it was more than that. I loved everything about being Avia and female except that I was smaller and couldn’t defend myself as well as I would like.
I stripped from my clothes and stepped into the hot water of a shower. That was when everything pressed on me like a load of bricks. I started to shake before collapsing on the shower floor in tears. Unless by some miracle Avia was alive, she was most likely dead. Dead because of me and the technology we both used. I was emotionally torn between having a new chance at life and knowing an innocent and wondrous life had been lost.
It took a great deal of time to release the pain and sorrow before my military training once again kicked in. I intimately knew Avia. I had all her memories, and she was more like me than I could believe anyone ever could be. It was why we had such a high neural match. We shared many interests and had a similar intellect. She was a fighter and yet she was compassionate. She would want me to move on, to be Avia. She would urge me to fight for my life and not walk away from the plot to start a war. She wouldn’t want innocent people to die in a war designed to make a select few rich and powerful. Neither would I.
My many tears had eased the pain giving me a chance to move forward and focus on the present and future. I had to stop thinking of myself as Alex in Avia’s body and I needed to live as Avia. It was with an easing headache and a renewed spirit that I stepped up onto the yacht’s deck. I felt stronger and more confident.
Vladimir waved me over to a table loaded with breakfast food. Catia’s eyes bored into mine as I sat down.
“I must apologize for my actions last night. I should never have had more than one glass of wine. I wanted to try and forget about Richard’s knife at my throat or his hands on my body. It won’t happen again.”
Vladimir reached for my hand and I let him hold it briefly. “It’s understandable, Avia.”
I gently pulled my hand away, an action that Catia watched carefully.
“I’ve been thinking. If it isn’t too much of an imposition or put anyone at risk, I like your plan, Vladimir. The world cricket championships in London would be an excellent place for me to get before the media. It would be dangerous to try and communicate with anyone before then.”
“It would be no imposition, Avia.”
“May I ask a favor?”
“Of course.”
“You said we will arrive in Istanbul tomorrow?”
“Yes.”
“I have always dreamed of visiting the spice bazaar there. With your permission and hopefully your men for protection, I ask you if I could go. I’ve been told the Turkish delight is unbelievably delicious and that world class cosmetics are offered there. I could use some makeup and imbibe my sweet tooth at the same time. If I were honest with you, I’m seeking a respite from global conspiracies and terrorist plots. I’m hoping for a hint of normalcy.”
“I’m not sure that would be safe.”
“Please… Find me some glasses and a head scarf to hide my identity. Your men would be with me and I have no desire for a repeat of yesterday.”
Vladimir didn’t seem to want to give in. Catia interrupted us.
“You believe this girl, Vladimir? She has brought you nothing but trouble. I suggest you sell her to a harem and be done with her.”
Vladimir glared at Catia. “I will be pleased to accompany you, Avia. If you have never seen the Turkish shops, they are a delight for the senses.”
This time I reached out and gently squeezed his hand. I hoped it was just enough to show appreciation. “Thank you! Can we also see the Hagia Sophia?”
“Another time.”
I pulled my hand back and picked up a sample of food and nibbled on it. Catia caught my eye and then excused herself. Did I kiss her last night?
***
The next morning the normal hum of the yacht was silent. I looked out the porthole window to see that we had docked in Istanbul.
I was still dressed in my nightgown when a knock sounded at my door. Finding a robe, I wrapped it around me and carefully opened the door a sliver to see who was there. Vladimir waited patiently while holding some clothing. His eyes danced over my body and I pulled the robe even tighter.
“Istanbul has a mixture of cultures and styles. The clothing you have now isn’t appropriate and I don’t want what you wear to bring attention to you. Please change into these.”
“Thank you. I’m excited to see the markets today.”
“Can you be ready in forty-five minutes?”
“Yes.”
Taking the items from Vladimir, I closed and locked the door. The dress was full length with long sleeves and fabric that would cover everything up to my neck. It was still beautiful and would be flattering, but quite conservative and a touch heavy and warm.
I quickly showered, styled my hair, and got dressed before heading to the upper decks.
“That looks lovely on you, Avia.”
“It’s beautiful, but it might be a little hot for such a warm day.”
“It is the price you must pay for being a woman in Turkey.”
“Speaking of women, where is your friend Catia?”
“She left early this morning. You two had quite the rivalry going on. I’ve never seen Catia so off balance. From here on, it will just be you.”
“I would think that a man in your position might have numerous Catias in every port.”
Vladimir looked at me with a combination of longing and lust that sent my internal alarms blaring. “I’m only interested in one.”
I held my breath for a moment. I hated every moment in Vladimir’s presence, but he held all the power. I had to get off the yacht. “Whomever she is, she is a lucky woman.”
“And if I told you that woman was you, would you feel lucky?”
“Me?”
“In case I haven’t made my intentions clear, Avia, it would please me to have you permanently by my side.”
What he said sent a shiver down my spine. No doubt he could arrange for me to be locked away in one of his homes for him to take me anytime he wanted. “We have time to get to know each other better. One can never predict the future. You may soon realize I’m a poor excuse for a long-term relationship.”
“You don’t sound too enthused about the prospect.”
“You must forgive me, Vladimir. You have been gracious, kind, and gallant and offered me great hospitality.”
“But?”
“But I’m unsettled and out of my element. I miss my friends and family that ground me. I miss my routine. It is difficult for me to think romantically with everything that has happened.”
“That’s understandable. Perhaps I am being too forward with my intentions, but there is no guarantee that the circumstances might change. What if that were the case?”
He was probing and I needed to be extremely careful. “I would be a foolish woman to believe my life will unfold exactly as I planned since I was young. We live in a world of dichotomies. It is peaceful in some places and there are wars in others. Our personal circumstances change, and we must adapt. I guess what I’m trying to say is that I would find a new way to be happy and content.”
“I have never seen you as someone that would give up easily. I love that about you. I see your heart and passion every time you play soccer. Even when you are knocked down and injured you get up and fight for your victory. That is a rare quality and I admire it.”
There was a pause in our conversation as we finished our breakfast. Vladimir stood as I did when we were finished.
“I won’t be able to go with you today, but Boris and Serge will be with you the whole time. Whatever you wish to buy, they will arrange it.”
Vladimir stood in front of me and came very close. He took a few strands of my hair and put them behind my ear. He leaned forward and kissed me. I was incensed and repulsed but fought my inner turmoil to hide my emotions.
Vladimir pulled back and stared into my eyes. “My apologies, Avia. Your presence is like the most spectacular of sunsets that you can’t turn away from. I am drawn to you. I should have asked before I kissed you, and I took advantage of your nearness.”
“Yes, you should have asked first.” I saw a flash of anger in his eyes. “Next time I will be more ready.”
The smoldering anger diffused, and he smiled. “I have something for you.”
He reached into his pocket and produced a colorful blue headscarf. He gently placed it over my head and tied it under my chin. He then slid a pair of designer sunglasses over my eyes.
I offered a feigned smile. All I wanted to do was wash my lips. “The CIA won’t find me now.”
“Please keep them on as I want nothing to happen to you. I’ll be waiting for your return.”
He quickly turned away and the two large guards were immediately at my side. They didn’t say a word as they led me to the car and drove me over the bridge towards the markets.
The Istanbul spice market was an incredible pleasant assault on all the senses. Large baskets of colorful spices lined the fronts of the stalls. The aromas of fresh baked goods, meats, and burning incense were overwhelming. Tapestries and patterned fabrics covered the ground, ceiling, and walls. Stalls of shining gold and silver jewelry sparkled through the hazy air. Throngs of people squeezed their way through the twisted maze of endless shops while those selling shouted out their wares to all passersby.
I had been here once before as Alex and I had always wanted to return. I wished this visit could have been under different circumstances as it was clear that I was on a very short leash. Vladimir’s henchmen stayed so close I could smell their deodorant over the hundreds of spices in the crowded market. My plan was simple. Buy items that my two guards would have to carry for me and make a run for it when the right moment arrived. There was no way I was going to fall into the clutches of the CIA or Vladimir again. I needed to be free.
My memory for places and my sense of direction had always been exceptional. We worked our way to a spot in the market that was notorious for tourists getting lost. Several intersections came together near the center of the massive marketplace. People were pressed against each other.
I stepped into a spice stall and moved towards the back. I waited for the exact moment when other shoppers came around the store’s spices from the opposite direction. I squeezed past them so they would be between me and the two guards. Reaching down into a basket of cayenne pepper, I grabbed a fistful of the red spice, turned, and flung it straight into the faces of the guards.
The effect was far greater than I expected. The spice that is the main ingredient in pepper spray, burst into a cloud. The guards were immediately put into a fit of coughing and burning eyes, but so were the rest of the people in the store. They shouted and screamed as I rushed headlong into the market.
I hiked up my dress and moved as quickly as I could in the through the masses of people. I turned north, then west, then south, west, and north again until I found myself outside of the market. Once I got my bearings, I raced west as fast as I could go. The dress proved cumbersome and slowed me down.
Looking back over my shoulder, I was stunned to see the two guards break out of the market. They both had handguns drawn. A clay pot shattered next to me before I heard the sound. I dove for cover before scrambling to my feet. I ran down street after street turning left and right. Whatever I did, I couldn’t lose them.
I quickly found myself in a narrow alleyway only to discover it was a dead end. Turning around, I watched as the two infuriated guards arrived at the other end of the alley. I put my hands in the air as they paused and leaned over at their hips to catch their breath and wiped at their red, puffy eyes. It was a long alley and they had time on their hands as they slowly approached me.
A door opened next to me and I was roughly pulled inside. It was dark as I spun awkwardly towards a table. I pulled my sunglasses off just in time to catch the flash of a firing gun. Two shots were made in rapid succession and the two guards fell face first into the room.
As my eyes adjusted, I saw Catia standing there. She quickly confirmed the two men were dead before she stepped back towards me. She held the gun up and tossed me a canvas bag.
“Strip and put on these clothes.”
I hesitated as I was quite confused.
“Do it! Now! We have no time to spare.”
Catia had the gun and I wasn’t about to argue. I pulled off the headscarf and dress.
“All of it!”
I hesitated once again.
“Do you want to die?”
“No.”
“There is a sports bra, panties, runners, jeans, and a blouse in the bag. Put them on. Your clothes were bugged with GPS transmitters.”
Not once did Catia turn her eyes from me but I changed as quickly as I could.
“Let’s see how fast you can move. Follow me and stay close.”
Catia climbed a wooden ladder to the roof of the building, then ran across the rooftops. I had no problems keeping up with her, but as I ran, I questioned why I was following her and not going my own way.
Catia paused and looked up. A helicopter was nearing the area. “Keep up, Avia!”
She turned ninety degrees and jumped off the roof, landing on a balcony on the other side of the narrow alleyway below. She was like a female version of Jason Stratham. I tried not to think about the perils of jumping between buildings as I leapt for the balcony. Catia elbowed her way through a window and stepped inside the apartment. I followed as we ran past wide-eyed residents.
Once I got my bearings again, we were heading northwest. We travelled quickly for a solid hour before Catia slowed and pulled her gun. She pushed open a door and stepped inside an apartment with her gun ready to fire.
“It’s clear. Get inside.”
Once inside, Catia closed and locked the door. She paced back and forth as I watched her closely.
“I didn’t think you had it in you.”
“Had what?”
“The cayenne pepper. That was brilliant.”
“Did I just go from the frying pan into the fire? Who are you and what do you want with me?”
“I have the gun so I will ask the questions. Sit down.”
I found a chair and sat.
“Why did you kiss me?”
I was befuddled. “Seriously? That’s your first question? Nothing about Vladimir, the CIA, or apocalyptic end of the world wars?”
Catia put the gun on a table and moved closer to put her hands on the arms of the chair. “I want to know why you kissed me.”
“I was drunk.” I thought of Vladimir’s kiss from this morning and how much I was disgusted by it. I looked down. “I’m sorry.”
“Being drunk wasn’t why you kissed me.”
“Maybe it was your sparkling and charming personality.”
Catia stood and took a seat where she was within easy reach of her gun. “You’re dead.”
I was getting upset. “You don’t want me dead or you wouldn’t have killed Vladimir’s guards.”
“I didn’t say I wanted you dead. I said you’re dead.” Catia pulled out a phone and tossed it to me.
There was a video clip on the screen. I tapped the play button.
The audio was in Russian.
“For too long we have sat in the shadows listening to accusation after accusation of how we interfered in your elections and attacked your allies.”
I paused it. “What is this?”
“Keep playing it. Do you need it translated?”
“No.”
Catia’s eyes narrowed. “You speak Russian?”
“Yes.”
“That wasn’t listed in your file. Keep playing it.”
“I have a file?”
Catia rolled her eyes. “Keep playing the video.”
I hit play again.
“While you have fought war after war in the Middle East, we have redesigned our military. While you have forced yourself upon others as the police of the world, we have built new weapons. While you have sanctioned us, internally we trained and waited. Now the time has come for Russia to take its rightful place of power in the world.”
The screen transitioned to the stadium in Madrid. I watched in horror as the video showed thousands of cheering fans being torn apart by the explosion. The screen faded back to a masked man.
“You have sat back in your comfortable homes and thought you were safe as you educated your youth how to whine and complain at the slightest issue. Meanwhile, Russia has been plotting, planning, and training our people to be strong, prepared, and to fight.”
The image panned to the left. A young woman was cuffed to a chair. A chair I recognized. She was wearing my soccer uniform. She had a hood over her head.
“Behold your beloved Avia Conner, an American symbol of pride and superiority.”
The girl struggled and the man slugged her hard in the head. Blood dripped from the hood onto the uniform. Her head slumped forward. She was obviously unconscious.
The masked man shifted to another person lying on the floor. Using his foot, he rolled the man over. The camera zoomed in on the man’s face.
“To all you CIA agents out there, you might recognize your compatriot. Richard Watts.”
The image panned out as the masked man pulled a gun and put a bullet into Richard’s head. He then moved back to the girl.
“Your poor Avia Conner. So beautiful. Such a representation of American confidence and superiority…”
The masked man put the gun to her head and pulled the trigger. Blood sprayed back over his gloved hand. I remembered the guards returning to the yacht. I thought one had some blood on his sleeve.
I put my hand over my mouth and stifled a cry.
“Russia will sit back and take your lies no longer. We gladly await your response.”
The video went black.
“I was there. In that room and cuffed to that chair. Richard Watts was going to kill me. That woman… Who was she?”
Catia leaned forward and took the phone from me. “Likely some very unfortunate stray young woman Vladimir’s men found on the street.”
“I’m confused. Why would Vladimir want to take me to London and yet make it look like I’m dead?”
“We believe…”
“Wait. Who is the we you’re talking about?”
“The FSB.”
“Oh crap.” I stood and pointed at Catia. “I had nothing to do with any of this! I’m not CIA or some arms dealer. What are you planning on doing with me? Am I going to wind up in a Siberian prison?”
“Do you know you’re cute when you get flustered? Sit down, Avia. I’ll tell you what we believe.”
I sat back down.
“Several top officials within the CIA under the direction of the president are working in cooperation with Vladimir to create a war, or, at the very least, a new cold war. Their plan was to have Vladimir’s men place the bombs and attack the U.S. Embassy in Madrid and to kidnap you. The CIA would implicate Russia.”
“But why would Vladimir kill Richard Watts if they were planning on killing me anyways?”
“In case you haven’t noticed, Vladimir is fixated on you. You’re his dream girl. The plan was always for him to kidnap you, but you were never going to be killed. Vladimir would have none of it. You were the CIA’s payment to him for the bombing and attack on the U.S. Embassy.”
“I was… payment?”
“Yes. You were going to become Vladimir’s slave. He was planning on keeping you isolated from the world at his Sochi estate. Your little swim at Naples sped his timetable up. The Italian police followed their protocols to the letter and contacted the U.S. Embassy. The embassy contacted the CIA to discover Richard Watts was in the area and sent him in to recover you. Richard Watts was all part of the plot. He just decided on his own to kill you and Vladimir killed him out of rage for touching you.”
“He was never going to take me to London.”
“Does that surprise you?”
“Why did he let me go to the market?”
“Why have a slave when you can have a mistress?”
“I’m not following you.”
“Vladimir worships you but he isn’t altogether trusting. All your clothes had GPS transmitters. He knew how to find you in Naples just as he was directing his guards to every move you made in the spice market. By showing himself the courteous and chivalrous host, he had hoped you would fall for him.”
“You thought my panties had a GPS transmitter in them?”
Catia smiled. “No. That was payback for kissing me.”
I hung my head. “Why were you with Vladimir?”
“Vladimir has been a target of the FSB for years. I was sent in to determine what his level of involvement was.”
“You’re not here to kill me or send me to Siberia?”
“No.”
“Then I’m free to go?”
“I wouldn’t recommend it.”
“I just need to get on the news, and everyone will know the truth.”
“I wouldn’t recommend that either.”
“Why?”
“In the public eye you’re now dead. The CIA and Vladimir will stop at nothing to get to you. The CIA wants to kill you and Vladimir wants to turn you into his sex kitten. Both have tremendous resources under their control. Satellites, cameras, mercenaries. If you went to the news, you would be discredited by the CIA as being part of the plot. You would be branded a Russian agent and a traitor to your country.”
“They could hardly suggest I was a Russian agent and in league with these terrorists.”
“Really?” Catia held up her phone to display a picture of Vladimir kissing me. “It looks like you’re hardly being resistant while clothed in a thousand-dollar silk dress aboard a luxury yacht and kissing the king of terrorists.”
“He kissed me! He disgusts me!”
“The picture says otherwise. I took this picture with a telephoto lens when I was monitoring you this morning. Just think what the CIA can do with satellites that can take photos of license plates.”
“You were monitoring me?”
“Of course. I put my own GPS tracker on you when you were drunk.”
“What?”
“I snuck back into your room after you fell asleep and placed one in your bra.”
“The door was locked.”
“Did you really think the lock only operates from the inside on a yacht owned by a terrorist that wanted to make you his sex slave?”
I shuddered. “Once again, I have no freedom. Why did you help me escape Vladimir?”
“If Russia has you, we can protect you and prove we weren’t the ones that did the attacks. By rescuing you, we might be able to avoid a war.”
“You’re stuck with me then. I bet you’re thrilled about that. You’ve been antagonistic towards me from the moment you first saw me.”
“Quite the contrary. I’m your biggest fan. You’re absolutely amazing.”
“Stop being facetious.”
“I’m not. I watched your career for years. Every game.”
“I have gone from the pan into the fire then. Do you intend on locking me away and turning me into your sex slave just like Vladimir?”
“Mmmm. The image warms my heart, but, alas, I like having an equal partner. A sex slave just wouldn’t do.”
I leaned back feeling suddenly defeated. “You were adorable.”
“I was what?”
“When I kissed you, I thought you looked adorable and...”
Catia smiled. “Finally, an honest answer. I need you to shower.”
“Do you have your telephoto lens for that too?”
“This is so I can dye and cut your hair. You can choose any color you want if it isn’t close to your current color. I’ll use non-permanent dye that will wash out in a week.”
I hated the idea of cutting my long hair or dying it. “I’m all right with dying my hair, but I don’t want to cut it.”
“Personally, I love long hair on a woman. It makes them look more feminine. We can use hats and keep your hair long, but we need to hide your identity as much as possible. You should shower up as we need to be moving soon.”
“Blonde would be my first choice. That or red as long as it’s a tasteful red.”
“You’re fleeing for your life and you’re worried about how you look?”
I stood and leaned over Catia as I grabbed the arms of her chair like she had done to me. “You’re the spy. If my hair were flaming red, blue, or green, I would think it wouldn’t be congruent with who I am, and that would make me stand out more.”
“I guess I’ll just have to get to know you better and see more of you before I can determine that.”
“I think you’ve seen quite enough of me already. I can’t believe you had me remove my panties while I was being shot at.”
“Technically, no one was shooting at you when I told you to strip.”
I stood and turned away when I felt Catia’s hand slip into mine. “I can be pretty blunt at times and I needed to play my part with Vladimir. I had to appear jealous and he has eyes everywhere. You’ve been through a lot and you made some very courageous moves and yet you look forward. No one has ever pinned me before like you did. I’m very impressed by you Avia. I’m sorry if I came across as harsh and uncaring.”
I turned around to face her. “Apology accepted.”
Catia stared into my eyes and she took her time letting go of my hand. She swatted me on my butt. “Scoot. We need to get out of the city by nightfall.”
***
I stared at my reflection with my new blonde hair. I liked the brunette color better as it highlighted my blue eyes more, but the blonde gave me an angelic look.
“Now we’re twins, Catia. We just need a pair of red polka-dot dresses.”
“Is that your plan? The CIA or Vladimir shoots me first?”
“The thought never crossed my mind.”
“It won’t work anyways. You’re far more beautiful than I am. They will know which one of us you are.”
“Then I just need to run faster than you.” I glanced one more time in the mirror. “I like it.”
“I’ll remind you that we have some significant challenges ahead of us. I need to get you to an airport north of the city where we have a jet waiting.”
“Where exactly are you taking me?”
“Moscow.”
Knowing I wasn’t in immediate danger and that Catia didn’t hate me, I found myself talking more. The more I talked the more I was having fun thinking about other things. The more I thought about other things, the flirtier I became. Catia’s closeness was a constant source of arousal for me.
“Moscow? Would that be considered a date?”
“I need to get you before the FSB and the country’s leaders.”
“So, not a date…”
“It’s not a date.”
“It’s all spy stuff then. Do I get a spy name? Agent 99?”
Catia rolled her eyes. “Ludmila Morosov.”
“Ludmila? That’s such a mouthful. How about just Mila?”
“Mila is acceptable.”
I stared into Catia’s eyes and stepped towards her. I took her hand in mine and leaned close. “Are you going to take me to dinner?”
Catia pushed me away. “You’re not taking this situation seriously.”
I turned away. “You’re right. I just wanted a day, an hour, hell, even thirty minutes without someone trying to kill me. I’m sorry.”
Catia spun me around. “I’m not going to let anything happen to you. If we get out of the city in one piece, I’ll take you to dinner in Moscow.” Catia grabbed a hat and sunglasses and put them on me. “Let’s go, Mila.”
“Wait. May I use your phone one more time?”
“Who are you going to call?”
“I want to look online to see what is happening back home.”
“That’s not a good idea. At least not yet. We have too many people in this area actively trying to kill you. Any search you might make from my phone could get flagged and then they might be able to track this phone. To be safe, I have turned the phone off for now and removed the battery, and when we get out of Turkey and into Russia, then we can investigate further.”
“I understand.”
***
“Stay close, Mila.”
“I’m having a hard time getting used to that name.”
“Which is why I am using it. As long as we’re traveling, you need to hear it often enough to be able to respond as if it were your own name.”
We had been moving for hours, heading northwest until angling south towards the Yesilkoy Havaalani airport. Catia explained there was a plane waiting for us at the northwest part of the airport. This meant even though we were close, we still needed to circle around and with all the traffic and security, it became harder and harder to avoid detection.
Catia crept slowly through some low bushes and darted over to the north wall of a large building. I followed closely as we hugged the wall. Catia slipped her gun into the back of her pants, poked her head around the corner, and turned back towards me.
“Stay here.”
I watched her move out into the open. From my military days, I knew these moments were the most dangerous. One never knew what they might be stepping into.
A male voice spoke in Russian.
“You’re late, Catia. We should have been in the air an hour ago.”
I took a chance and peeked around the corner. Catia was close to me. A large Russian military transport looked prepped and ready to go.
“It wasn’t easy getting here undetected.”
“Where is Avia?”
Catia paused briefly before responding. “We ran into trouble. She is in a safe house nearby.”
“She should be easy to track down then.”
A noise caused me to look away. Two soldiers came around from the far side of the transport, their weapons were ready. Catia hadn’t seen them. I saw her drop her hand towards her back.
I rushed out and dove on top of Catia, just as automatic gunfire tore through the air around us. It would only take a second for the guards to retrain their sights on us. I rolled with Catia, grabbed her hand, and pulled her towards the bushes behind us.
Gunfire erupted once again as I glanced back over our shoulders. The sound of the gunfire was suddenly lost by an enormous explosion. I felt the blast throw us both forward at incredible speed, followed by intense heat. We crashed into some bushes, rolled, and Catia pulled me to my feet.
We glanced back to see the entire north end of the airport in flames.
“This just got a whole lot more difficult. Are you all right, Mila?”
“Just some scrapes. You?”
“I’ll survive. We need to get out of here quickly.”
***
We ran for twenty minutes, hiding every time we saw a helicopter or emergency vehicle. Finally, we slowed down and found a protected place to regroup in the Kanarya Mezarligi cemetery. We put our backs against the cool stone of a raised grave.
Catia winced as she lifted her shirt. Her side had been grazed by a shot, or perhaps a piece of flying metal from the explosion.
“You’re hurt. Let me look at that.”
“I’m all right.”
“Stop being so tough.”
I lifted her shirt and gently examined the wound.
“I need to get something to take care of this.”
I let my fingers linger on her skin a moment before pulling back. Catia’s hand grabbed mine holding me fast.
“What part of stay behind did you not understand, Mila? You’re too valuable in all of this to risk losing.”
“And you’re not? They were going to kill you. Your own people.”
She held my gaze. “I misjudged the extent of Vladimir’s reach. It could have also been the CIA, but I doubt that.”
“How did you know something was wrong?”
“He called you Avia. My people would have known to ask for Ludmila in case anyone was in listening range.”
“We must assume that Vladimir’s men somehow managed to replace your team here. Why blow up the plane? I thought I might have caught the trail of a missile just before the explosion.”
“I suspect we have Vladimir trying to recapture you and the CIA trying to kill you. Our trip has become a little more challenging.”
“Rest here, Catia. I’ll be back soon.”
“I’m not leaving your side.”
I sighed, stood, and pulled Catia to her feet before turning back the way we came. Catia’s hand slipped into mine.
“That was a really brave thing to do back there. You saved my life. Thank you.”
“I guess that makes us even.”
She squeezed my hand before letting it go.
“Why are we going back the way we came, Mila?”
“I remember we jogged past a pharmacy.”
“They’re not going to be open.”
“I’m going to do what it takes to take care of your wound. Since I have no money, it’s not likely I would be able to pay anyways.”
“The FSB has a safe house nearby. It might be compromised, but the last thing we need is the local police to be throwing us in jail because we broke into someone’s business. I say we go there, take what we need, then get out of Turkey as quickly as we can.”
***
Jack Delaney’s desk phone chirped.
“Yes, Agnes?”
“There are some men from the FBI here to see you.”
“FBI? Please, send them in.”
Two men entered Jack’s office and Agnes closed the door behind them.
“Mr. Delaney. I’m Special Agent Tom Bristow and this is Special Agent William Mayer. We would like to ask you some questions.”
“Is this about my enquiry into Alex Johnson’s death?”
“You mean, Alex Johnson’s murder and the possible ties it has to Avia Conner, Virtual Media Tech, and our heightened DefCon level in the United States. Yes, we need to see your logs.”
“You have evidence Alex was murdered?”
“We have some but to confirm, we need your logs.”
“Of course.” Jack looked out the window briefly before turning back to the agents. “You said ties to Virtual Media Tech. You think we had something to do with all of this?”
“We don’t know what to think at this point, Mr. Delaney. All we’re asking for is your full cooperation.”
“You have it. Anything you need.”
***
Catia sucked in a breath as I gently wiped her wound with disinfectant.
“Sorry. I know that’s got to sting.”
“How is it that you know Russian and what a missile trail looks like?”
Catia didn’t miss much. I was finding it difficult to forget Avia didn’t know these things, but in the heat of the moments, they were coming out as part of my own experiences and training. I didn’t want to lie to her, but the whole truth was something I still found implausible.
I tried to keep my voice level and nonchalant as I put the bandage on her side.
“Were you aware I was testing a new technology during the World Cup soccer final?”
“No. What technology?”
“The latest generation from Virtual Media Tech.”
“You were broadcasting?”
“Yes. I was told only one person would be connected, but I never knew who. When I left the stadium, I was tased. When I woke, I had additional knowledge. Perhaps this was a flaw, or the tasing surged through the system, but I know several languages now and some military training that I never had before.”
“Hmmm.”
“You don’t sound too convinced.”
“Actually, I believe you. We have been playing with this sort of technology for years but we were trying to find a way to use it to transfer skills and knowledge for military purposes. We were trying to replicate skills from one person to another and had limited success when the systems were overloaded with power. It was most likely that the person you were connected to had a military background. The question arises as to who and why were they monitoring you. In any event, anything extra you got, let’s hope it’s permanent as those skills could come in handy before this is all over.”
I let my fingers linger on her side as she pushed herself off the bed. “Careful.”
“I’m fine, Mila. You worry too much about a simple scratch.”
She pulled my hand away just long enough to place a pistol into my hand.
“Do you know how to operate that?”
I nodded, examined the pistol carefully, and slipped it into the back of my jeans.
“Don’t shoot your butt off. It’s one of your greatest assets.”
“The safety is on and there is no round in the chamber. It’s nice that occasionally you think about my assets.”
Catia faced me and stepped so close I was pinned against the wall. Her breath was warm against the skin on my neck. I swallowed trying to keep my composure and not do anything I might regret.
“I think about your assets all the time, but we need to have our wits about us.” She whispered as I heard a drawer open next to me. I watched as Catia pulled out another pistol, some rounds of ammo, a knife, and some money.
When she stepped away, I was breathing heavily. Catia’s nearness caused me feelings that I had never felt so strongly before.
Catia turned away towards the door. The moment was gone but she spun back, grabbed the back of my neck with her hand, pulled me towards her, and kissed me so passionately that when our lips parted, I let out a moan and gasped for breath.
“Oh… my…”
The heated moment turned cool as Catia turned away from me and she headed to the door.
“We need to go. Now.”
Still dazed and with a slight smile forming on my lips, I merely nodded and slipped outside the safe house into the dark alleyway beyond.
***
“Mila.”
We had been walking for hours and I had let my gaze fall to the shapely woman before me. My mind followed my gaze, recalling the passionate exchange we had earlier. I ran my fingers over my delicate and sensitive lips, remembering the electric sensations. In all Avia’s memories, she had never felt like this. She had never been so moved by another person. There had been moments of attraction and passion, but nothing resembling the heart-pounding…
“Mila!” Catia hissed.
Startled from my musings, I almost walked into Catia’s back. “Sorry.”
“You need to keep your head in the game. What’s got you so distracted?”
“Uhm…” I bit my lower lip to stop myself from saying something that would get me into trouble.
Catia leaned her head around the corner of a brick building, then turned back to me. “We’re at the train station. Pull your hair up under your hat and put your sunglasses on. I’ll buy our tickets to Bucharest. Stay close to me, don’t talk to anyone, and keep your eyes open and alert.”
I tore my eyes off her lips, recalling the memory of the plane exploding to remind me of the dire circumstances we were in. I nodded, my emotions suddenly and quickly held in check.
Her fingers found mine as she pulled us around the corner. Once she knew I was close behind her, she let go as she neared the ticket counter. I watched the bustling station, trying to pinpoint any possible followers or obvious security details.
A minute later, Catia pulled me over to a train and hustled us to our cabin. Having never travelled by train before, I was surprised at the comfort of the quaint, wood-walled room.
“This is nice.”
“Sit down as far away from the window as possible. We’re not out of this yet. With the extraction failure at the airport, both Vladimir and the CIA might expect us to leave by train.”
Catia sat down across from me. I glanced up at the hidden bed, then down again to Catia. It had been years since I had… Even with all her fans, Avia had only one long-term relationship and even with that, she had never made love to another person. There was something about Catia that I had never felt before. She would have been Avia’s perfect match. I felt Catia’s draw on me like a pair of magnets. I had to force myself to think about something else.
“How’s your wound?”
Catia’s eyes drifted from the train station platform outside the window to me. Her gaze lingered on my lips. A smile tugged up at the corner of her mouth before her face became impassive again. When she didn’t say anything, I leaned back and crossed my arms over my chest.
“You seem frustrated, Mila.”
“I can’t figure you out. You’re like a really bad rock climber.”
“A bad rock climber?”
“You make some headway, then fall and repeat that over and over again. One moment you’re kissing me with enough passion to make it hard for me to stand, the next you ignore me.”
“I’m sorry. I’m struggling between completing my mission, keeping you safe, and…”
“Don’t pause now. I’m dying to hear what comes next.”
“You don’t want to hear it.”
“Bring it on.”
She waited for the commotion of the train horn sounding and the shouts for final boarding to finish.
“You’re often in the media posing with some celebrity of the day.”
“Why is that a problem?”
“I don’t like flirts and easy women. They’re untrustworthy and disloyal.”
I felt the sting in those words. “I’m sorry that’s how you think of me.”
“Mila…”
The train horn sounded, and we jerked forward amidst multiple metallic clunking sounds.
I moved over next to the window and trained my eyes outside.
“Mila, it isn’t safe. Come away from the window. Please.”
I pushed my way back towards the inside of the cabin.
“Mila, look at me.”
“Why?”
“It’s easier to hold a conversation.”
“Ah… Now you want to talk. Talking is a good way to get to know one another without making idiotic assumptions.”
Catia sighed. “You’re right. I don’t know the real you. I just formed a picture based on what I watched or read about you.”
I glanced up to meet Catia’s eyes. “It’s part of my job. My contract. Company endorsements, photo shoots, and plenty of people that want to take a picture with me so they can get additional press in various social circles. My sponsors want to make my life look glamorous so they can sell their gear to young women and girls wanting to be like me. While I’m proud to be a role model, I’ve cried myself to sleep more times than I care to admit, all over what some tabloid lied about me.”
“So, you don’t…”
“I never have. Not once.”
“But you kissed me, and you didn’t even know me.”
“I haven’t felt this way around anyone before, Catia. Not even close. I’m confused because of everything I have been through and I’m constantly questioning my feelings for you. You’re like a cross between Jason Bourne and a blonde Grace Kelly. Action, strength, confidence, and unparalleled beauty. You could be the one person in this whole damn world I always wanted to find, however, it does me no good if you think I’m a slut, your taken already, you simply don’t like me, or I’m simply too brain addled by explosions, kidnappings, being cuffed to a chair with a knife at my throat, and being shot at to know how I’m really feeling. So, enough about me. Let’s talk about you. I know why I kissed you, why did you kiss me?”
“I couldn’t help myself.”
“That’s not a good answer and you know it. You couldn’t help yourself even though you’re disgusted by me?”
“I’m not disgusted by you, quite the opposite.”
“You were hurt, weren’t you? Is that why you come close then push me away?”
Catia grimaced. “That would be an accurate assessment. I keep making up excuses why this could never work, rehashing old memories, and trying my hardest to keep you safe. I’ve never been so flustered on a mission before.”
“How were you hurt?”
“It is not a single event. Everyone I get close to winds up injured, taken from me, lies, cheats, or dies.”
“How often has this happened to you?”
“Enough times to know I need to guard my heart.”
I sighed. “Maybe I should be focusing on figuring this all out, to find a way out of all this intrigue, but there is much outside of my control. I can tell you that all of these events have exposed one big truth in me.”
“What is that?”
“That I have failed to connect to anyone in my life. More than anything, I wonder if anyone would be heartbroken if I were found dead.”
“This whole war situation is founded on that. People love you, Mila.”
“People in general, but not individuals. I have no one and I don’t want to miss another opportunity. If I have learned anything these past few days is that life is far too fleeting and precious to avoid finding love. What I’m saying is…”
Catia’s lips were on mine before I could take my next breath. I came away gasping for air as she pulled back slowly, then moved in such a loving way to stroke my cheek with her fingers and kissed me again gently. My arms snaked around her neck. I was deliriously lost in her touch.
When she pulled herself away, her eyes were focused on mine. “I’ve never felt so drawn to anyone before, Mila. I don’t even know how this could work between us. I work for the FSB. I live in Russia. I…”
I silenced her with a kiss. “If anything, Catia, we need to live in the moment. There are no guarantees. Let’s take things one day, one moment at a time.”
There was a knock on the cabin door and Catia had her gun pulled and levelled in a second.
“Tickets, please.”
I held my hand up towards Catia and unlocked the cabin door slowly. In my periphery, I saw Catia slip the gun behind her as she handed me the tickets. I opened the door all the way. He looked at Catia and me, then held out his hand. I gave him our tickets. He looked them over carefully, punched them, and handed them back to me.
“Enjoy your trip.” He backed out and closed the door behind me.
I turned back to Catia after locking the door. “Jumpy much?”
Catia put her head in her hands. “I almost lost it. I was ready to shoot through the door. I should have never kissed you. I should have never let my heart get so caught up with you.”
“It’s all right, Catia.”
“No, it’s not. Don’t you see? My mission was simple. Learn about Vladimir’s involvement, rescue you, and bring you to Moscow. Now… it’s personal. How can I do my job when I want to blow the head off anyone that comes near you? I see Vladimir’s lips on yours and all I want to do is rip his head off before blowing up his yacht. Yes, I’m jumpy. I’m questioning everything including bringing you to Moscow.”
I sat down next to Catia and took her hand in mine. For a moment, I silently basked in the sensation of feeling her thumb caress the back of my hand.
“Would it make you feel any better, Catia, if I told you I was revolted when Vladimir touched you? I wanted to cut his Achilles tendons with a butter knife. I want you to know I have your back, as much as I am capable. I don’t want anything to happen to you, Catia.”
Catia laughed. “A butter knife? That would take an insane amount of time.”
“Yes, but imagine how painful it would be for him.”
“You’re a devious little kotehok, Mila. I love it. You’re right. We need to watch each other’s backs.”
“Kotehok? Kitten?”
“It’s a Russian term of endearment. I still think it is in our best interests to get you to Moscow.”
I smiled at the kitten reference. It made me feel closer to Catia. “We need to get to Moscow for our dinner date.”
Catia smiled. “There’s no telling how things will proceed once I bring you in. We’ll do dinner before I do that. We can even start now. I’m famished.”
***
FBI Special Agent Tom Bristow stood and stretched. “We can confirm Alex Johnson was murdered. Your logs show that he was connected to the system, was alive, but unconscious when he was shot in the head. What we would like to know is why you severed the prior connection to Avia Conner and granted Alex access to her transmission.”
Jack DeLaney turned back from the windows that looked over the city.
“Alex was a beta tester for our fourth-generation technology. He called me saying he was being blocked and when I saw he had such a high neural match with Avia, I made an executive decision and locked out the other connection, giving it to Alex. Am I in trouble? Do I need a lawyer?”
“No, but you’re not out of this yet. For Alex to be murdered, someone had to have known he was connected. Only Virtual Media Tech staff have access to the logs.”
Jack leaned forward placing his hands on his desk. “I want to get to the bottom of this. Alex was my friend. I owed him my life. I don’t understand why anyone would murder him because he was connected to Avia Conner. I will assist in any way I can.”
“We are trying to trace the IP address of the first connection to Avia. This is taking time as the connections were routed through dozens of network hops. You developed a lot of the code. We want you to help us get to the bottom of this.”
“Certainly. Are you able to share your thoughts as to why Alex would have been murdered? Because I can’t fathom why anyone would do such a thing.”
“We believe that Avia Conner was a target from the very beginning. We suspect whoever wanted access needed confirmation that she was taken. By losing access, the final disposition of Avia would not be known, and anyone that was connected might have held valuable information as a witness to the events that led up to her death.”
“In other words, Alex was murdered because he saw everything from Avia’s perspective. I’m at your disposal. I will go through every shred of evidence in our logs and code.”
***
Dinner was distinctly tasteless, but I doubted I would have remembered it even if it had been fantastic. With Catia’s foot sliding up my leg the entire time, I was more than distracted.
“Are you finished, Mila?”
“Yes. I’m anxious to get back to our cabin.”
“Are you, kitten?” Catia’s smile reminded me of Alice in Wonderland.
My mouth twitched up involuntarily at the term of endearment. I was in a playful mood. “Kitten? You’re the one named Catia. If anyone is a kitten, it would be you.”
“Nope. That’s my new name for you.”
“I guess it could be worse.”
“Come. Let’s see if I can make you purr, kitten.”
I felt my face flush with warmth. Catia extended her hand and led me back through the train cars towards our cabin. Her thumb kept stroking my wrist sending little electric shocks through me as we walked. When we arrived at our cabin, she opened the door. I glanced down the hallway to find a large man coming our way.
“Catia…?”
I reached to tap Catia on her shoulder when Catia was pulled into the cabin and the man coming down the hallway sped up. There was a sound of a fight going on in the cabin and a muffled voice screamed out.
“Run, Mila!”
I was torn between helping Catia and running until I heard heavy steps behind me. I ran forward so I wouldn’t get grabbed from behind. My martial arts skills fell into a smooth, natural flow as the man in front of me started pulling a gun from his jacket. I was on him in a second and slammed my heel into his knee. The crack was as loud as was his scream of pain and curses. He fell heavily to the floor, dropped his gun, and it clattered away from his hand.
He was reaching for the gun as I dove for it, spun, and shot the man coming up behind me. A hand grabbed my ankle, I rolled and kicked, breaking several of the man’s fingers in the process. I slammed the gun into his temple and headed for the cabin.
I pushed the door open and Catia was fighting for her life. They were moving quickly and using the gun in my hand would risk hitting her.
“Catia! Drop!”
Catia let go of the man and fell to the ground. He turned to face me just as I grabbed both bed rails, swung myself up and with both legs kicked as hard as I could right into the center of his chest. He flew backwards and crashed through the cabin window. He was frantically hanging on with just his fingertips. Catia lifted his foot and shoved hard, the man lost his grip and fell from the train. She then grabbed the gun from my hand, wiped it off, then threw it out the window.
Catia took my hand. “We have to move!”
She pulled me into the hallway, glanced both ways at the two men on the floor, then pulled me towards the front of the train. We were nearing the front when she pulled the emergency signal and the train’s brakes activated.
“As soon as we stop, we run for it.”
I nodded. The train shook and groaned as it slowed rapidly. We could hear shouting coming from the rear of the train. Catia pried the door open and even though we were still moving some, we leapt, hit the ground hard, rolled, and ran from the train. We dashed into a farmer’s field and I glanced back. People on the train were pointing at us.
“Don’t stop, Mila. The train security will call this into the police. Their security detail won’t leave the train, but rest assured, the CIA and Vladimir will pick up our trail when they listen in on the dispatch.”
I kept up with Catia as we ran putting distance between us and the train. We veered west, then south, and found a bridge over a wide river. We rested when we reached the far side of the river, hiding from sight under the bridge.
Catia held me tight against her and kissed me. “I thought I told you to run, kitten?”
“I was going to, but I was trapped.”
“So, you took out two trained mercenaries? How does that even happen? You’re a soccer player.”
“I’ve taken self-defense classes and that additional knowledge from whoever was connected to me helped a lot.”
“Damn, kitten. All right, you somehow incapacitated one, shot the other, then instead of running, you came to check on me?”
“I figured there wasn’t likely more than one or two in there with you and I wasn’t leaving you. I just can’t leave you.”
“I told you to run.”
“Right. As if I would leave behind the only person that has ever stirred my heart. Maybe you don’t feel for me what I feel for you, but I would rather the CIA put a bullet through my brain than risk losing you. Besides, it worked out.”
“You watch too many movies. No one drop kicks a thug out a train window. I could have taken him out. I almost had him.”
I crossed my arms over my chest and turned away. Catia’s hands tenderly turned my face back to hers.
“I’m sorry, kitten. You were phenomenal back there. I’m so proud of you. I just don’t want to see you get hurt. I don’t want to lose you.”
“What happens now?”
“I’ll make an encrypted call to FSB. I think we can still fly out of here, but we need to do this as stealthily as possible.”
***
Jack Delaney leaned back in his chair and stared at his computer screen. “This doesn’t make sense.”
Special Agent Tom Bristow came around Jack’s desk. “What did you find?”
“I’m checking the signaling. The audit logs show the digital events that took place, but the signaling logs should line up. The problem I’m seeing here is that the voltages are off. If I were to guess, I would say Avia’s transmitter wasn’t ours, but clearly they were using our infrastructure.”
“Is that possible?”
“In theory. Someone from Virtual Media Tech would need to accept the network address of the device as one of our own. We only allow our devices to communicate on our infrastructure.”
“Who could do that?”
“I could think of a dozen or so.”
“That’s a start. Send me their names.”
“There’s something else. We’re already playing with fifth generation. It’s barely in the experimental phase, but it allows for the potential of control of the other person. Some of the signaling reminds me of that generation.”
“Meaning?”
“It appears that there was keep-alive signaling going to Avia’s transmitter. This suggests it was possibly capable of receiving data that might have been able to control her.”
“You think Alex was controlling Avia?”
“No. I know Alex didn’t have anything like that for hardware. What I’m suggesting is perhaps the other person that was connected might have been able to.”
“They played the game as Avia?”
“That wouldn’t be possible. Without the level of host body neural mapping, someone controlling Avia would be able to walk, talk, and perform some aspects of control, but they would never be able to play soccer well enough to win a World Cup match. Plus, Alex was connected for the last half of the game.”
“We’ll keep that in mind. Keep working on internal logs to see who might have set up the connection to the first person.”
***
We made our way north into the outskirts of Edirne. There we found a taxi to take us northeast to a smaller village. From there we walked due north into farmer’s fields until we were isolated and far from any major roads. We waited there until a private charter helicopter arrived, picked us up, and flew us east towards the Black Sea.
I leaned in close to Catia, removing my headset and microphone. Catia placed hers aside. My lips brushed her neck just below her ear and I was tempted to snuggle into her arms, but I glanced at the pilot.
“This all feels very clandestine. Where are we headed?”
Catia slid her nose through my hair and nipped my earlobe with her teeth. “I’m taking you home to meet my parents.”
The pilot’s eyes flicked to his mirror. I pulled away slightly but felt Catia’s hand slip into mine out of the pilot’s view. Catia put on her headset and I did as well. She spoke in Arabic to the pilot. He nodded and the helicopter veered slightly north.
It didn’t take long until we made our landing at a small airstrip. A private jet was waiting and Catia dragged me from the helicopter to the jet. The moment we stepped foot in the plane, we were taxing to the end of the runway. I had just taken my seat when the plane took off, heading east over the Black Sea.
This was a much smaller plane than Vladimir’s. There was a selection of food and water near us, but it appeared only the pilot and copilot were with us on the plane. I started to say something to Catia, but she held up her finger, removed her seatbelt, and opened the door to the cockpit. She returned a few minutes later.
“Okay, kitten. I think this is going to work. We will transfer planes one more time in Yeysk, then go to Moscow, but we will land in a small airstrip south of the city. By avoiding controlled airstrips, we should keep off the CIA and Vladimir’s radar.” She glanced back to the cockpit. The door was closed. “Come here.” She patted the seat next to her.
I needed no additional motivation. My life had been a whirlwind since I became Avia. Catia made me feel safe. I felt at ease about my desire to be held and comforted and every touch from Catia both excited me and gave me strength to carry on. As Alex, I was a force to be reckoned with before my injuries. Those around me were drawn to my strength and leadership, being calm under pressure. My lengthy recovery and realization that my life would never be the same, changed me from being independent to suddenly having to rely on others. I had been broken.
I slipped off my seatbelt and slid into the seat next to Catia. I leaned into her, feeling her strength as her arm wrapped around my shoulders.
“Try to sleep, kitten.”
I smiled and nuzzled her neck. I was tired and it took no time to drift off.
***
“This is your apartment?”
“The FSB might know about this place, but I have done my best to keep it as hidden as possible. I suspect my primary residence will be monitored. This is where I keep my cherished belongings.”
I watched how comfortable Catia was in this place of solitude for her. She kicked off her shoes and lounged on the couch. Her eyes never left me as I moved slowly around the main living space, touching the odd item, picking up the occasional picture of Catia that I assumed was her as a child. I would look back and forth between the photo and Catia.
There was something unnerving about seeing her past. She had an entire life I knew nothing about and wasn’t a part of. I had spoken bravely about the future and living in the moment, but the reality of our situations made my heart squeeze within my chest. I gently placed a picture of a young, teenaged Catia back on the mantle. I bit my lower lip.
“What’s going through that pretty head of yours, kitten?”
“I’m just realizing how different our lives are. It hurts that I didn’t know you. You have your whole life, family, friends… lovers…” I looked away from her. “I…”
I hadn’t even heard Catia get up. I jumped slightly when her arms slid around my waist from behind.
“Are you have second thoughts about us?”
“No. I know this seems sudden and foolish, bordering on ridiculous, but I hurt because I want to be with you. I see these pictures and I wished I could have grown up with you. I missed so much of your life.”
“Those are quite possibly the sweetest words I have ever heard spoken to me, kitten. It’s challenging for me too. I wonder what our lives would have been like if I met you earlier. Unfortunately, the FSB won’t simply let me leave Russia to play house. Even leaving my job is highly discouraged.”
I spun slowly in her arms until I was facing her. “I’m trying not to think about the future. It’s funny that with all the things I need to worry about, the only one that is pressing is what will happen to us.”
Catia’s hand reached up and stroked my hair. Her jaw muscles tightened and relaxed several times. “Are you still up for a dinner date?”
“I rested well on the trip here and I can’t think of anything I would rather do than spend time with you.”
She kissed my forehead. “You can use the shower first. I’ll find you something to wear and put it on the bed.”
I nodded and kissed her, then took her hand and pulled her but she remained where she was. “Come with me?”
“You tempt me, kitten, but I need to make some arrangements for tomorrow.”
“One condition.”
Catia raised her eyebrow in response.
“Tonight, I want your undivided attention. I want to forget about everything that’s happened and focus on you. No talk of what will happen tomorrow. No discussion about how our lives are complicated. I want tonight to be for us. I want to share one night, one span of time with the only person in this world that means more to me than my own life. Agreed?”
Catia smiled like I have never seen her smile before. “Only if you let me treat you the way you deserve to be.”
“Deal.”
***
I stared at the dress on the bed and smiled. Catia had just slipped into the bathroom to get herself ready. I ran my fingers over the short, black-sequined dress. Dark pantyhose laid next to the dress and a selection of silver jewelry embedded with sapphires rested next to the ensemble.
Removing my robe, I slid into the sexy clothes, put on the jewelry, and slipped on the shiny black heels. I moved to a full-length mirror and gasped. It had been a few days since I had taken a moment to consider my new life. While I mourned Avia and her situation of either being dead or having to live in my old, broken body, there was nothing I could do. My reflection made my breath catch and my heart skip a beat. I was breathtaking. My fingers glided down my flat stomach and just past my hip bones. I turned to admire how the ultra-short dress emphasized the curves of my body and my long, lean legs. Returning to my old self would be a death sentence. Suicide would be the only way I could deal with losing Catia and this body that gave me more energy and joy than anything in my life ever had.
I pulled myself away from the mirror and stepped into the main living area. Putting the thoughts about my old life and Avia away, I thought of Catia and an overwhelming desire to just be close to her, to touch her, pulsed strongly within me. I glanced back towards the bedroom where the bathroom was located and took a deep breath. How could it be that every breath I took made me yearn for Catia even more than the last?
I forced myself to move and absorb more of the pictures and trinkets Catia had collected over the years. How long I stared at the pictures, I couldn’t say, but I was startled when I heard Catia’s sharp intake of breath behind me. I turned slowly and looked her over from head to toe and back several times. I bit my lower lip and resisted the urge to throw myself at her.
We stared at each other, not saying a word. Catia moved closer and slid her hand to my cheek, letting her fingers slip effortlessly through my silky hair. Her eyes never left mine.
“Never in my life have I seen anything as beautiful as you, kitten. The blonde dye is almost gone now. Your brunette hair is stunning, making your exquisite blue eyes stand out even more. Knowing you were here in my apartment, I fought to not rush out here and take you in my arms.”
Her nose slid alongside mine. My lips parted against the warmth of her breath.
My voice was a whisper, shaking with passion. “Will you kiss me, Catia?”
Her lips pulled gently at my upper lip several times before kissing me more firmly. I moaned softly, pressing into her. My hands cupped her face as we continued to kiss. Her touch ignited a fire within me.
Catching my breath between kisses, I let my lips graze along her neck until I could nip her earlobe gently. My heart was so full.
“I love you, Catia.”
Her hands moved to mine and she pulled slowly away. Tears formed as Catia’s warm body stepped back. She stared into my eyes with such tenderness as her hand moved back to my cheek to wipe away my tears.
“How can you love me, kitten? Do you know what danger you put us in by speaking those words to me?”
She turned away and released my hand.
I grabbed her hand and pulled her back. She turned her face towards me, her own tears now falling freely.
“Don’t…”
I closed the distance between us and placed my hands on her face, dabbing her tears with my thumbs. “I’m not letting you walk away from me. I’m not letting you close yourself off. I don’t care if your employer sends me to Siberia. I don’t care if I die tomorrow. I’m not going to cheat on you or give up on you but if I don’t take this chance, I know that I will regret my decision for the rest of my life. I…” I kissed her. “Love…” I kissed her again, slowly with more passion. “You… And I never want to leave your side.”
Catia pulled back, but a smile slowly spread across her face. “You’re certain about this?”
I nodded.
“Positive?”
I nodded again.
“Do you know how much trouble you are in?”
I bit my lower lip and shook my head from side to side.
“You’re about to find out.” Her smile grew even larger.
Catia threw her arms around my waist and lifted me up onto her shoulder. I squealed with laughter as she took me into the bedroom and tossed me on the bed like a sack of potatoes. She rolled onto the bed next to me, so our faces were close.
“Here’s the challenge because I love you too. Vladimir, the CIA, and the FSB will use us against each other if they know we love each other.” Her hand slid slowly up my thigh, pushing up the fabric of my dress. “Vladimir will kill me, take you, and lock you away. The CIA, they just want you dead. The FSB would never let me go with you out of Russia if they believed I might not return because of my feelings for you.”
I kissed Catia lightly. “I love how your fingers sliding under the hem of my dress sends little electric shocks through my body.”
“Did you hear anything I said?”
I smiled. “You said you loved me.”
“I did say that. I love you, kitten. I’m not sure how I have fallen for you so quickly. I have never felt so connected to anyone before in my life. But we need to stay focused and figure a way out of this.”
“I know I asked that we forget about all of this for tonight, but I would rather we have more than one night together. I’m sure between the two of us we can come up with a plan. You’re like Jason Bourne, except that you are far prettier and smarter. What confuses me about all of this, is why would the FSB allow Vladimir to put them in this position?”
“How do you mean?”
“How did the FSB know that I was kidnapped by Vladimir and send you in to rescue me? If the FSB had already believed Vladimir was up to something, why didn’t they stop him knowing the risk they were putting themselves in?”
Catia’s fingers paused their slow ministrations along my thigh. She rolled onto her back and growled. “This is what I was worried about.”
“What’s the matter?”
“I’ve been blinded. I was sent in several times over the past few months to get to know Vladimir. Then, when everything happened, I was the one chosen to rescue you. The FSB doesn’t do anything without a lot of forethought and careful consideration. I know they have a full dossier on you as I have seen it. Undoubtedly, they will also have one on me, including my Internet search history. They would know I am a huge fan of yours, that my relationships have been with women in the past, and…”
“And what, Catia?”
She sat up, her face dark like a threatening storm. “I have been so taken by you, kitten, that I missed what was right before me. The FSB made me a failsafe. If Vladimir had second thoughts about what he was planning on using you for, the FSB wanted me to deliver you to them. I’ve been played.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Those questions you asked, kitten. You were right to ask them. There is no way the FSB would have let Vladimir start a war with the United States. They would have stopped him. The only reason they didn’t take out Vladimir is that the FSB is in on the whole thing. Everything has been plotted, crafted, and planned to kickstart a new cold war. With the FSB and Russia denying everything, Vladimir would have been blamed by all sides, yet tensions would remain high. The FSB knew I would do anything to bring you to safety and that would mean taking you directly to them. That is if I succeeded in taking you away from Vladimir.”
Catia stood and paced. “Vladimir takes the blame… Of course, kitten! Russia can’t blame Vladimir without demonstrating they took care of the problem.”
“You mean the FSB is going to kill Vladimir?”
“The United States will demand proof that you were killed. They will demand the return of your body. If I hadn’t rescued you, you would still be with Vladimir when he is blown to kingdom come. The United States would be granted access to the scene to perform forensics as proof he was taken care of and had evidence linking him to your kidnapping and terrorist acts. But, if the United States found your body with Vladimir, they could still suggest Russia was behind it all. This is the difficult part. To make this work, the FSB needs to deliver your body to the United States. Your body with a bullet through your head just as it was staged in Naples. The FSB is going to kill you if I deliver you to them tomorrow.” Catia growled again. “I’ve been so stupid!”
I sat up. “We have to assume even if your rescue attempt failed, the FSB would have been able to demonstrate they tried to save me.”
“What are you suggesting, kitten?”
“The FSB sees you as expendable.”
“You’re right. If I succeeded or failed, the FSB still comes out ahead.”
“What do we do now? We’re in the middle of Russia, in Moscow, with the FSB expecting us to arrive tomorrow. The CIA is clearly in on it. Vladimir is still out there. And neither of us are good to any of them alive. I even wonder if Vladimir didn’t have a plan like the FSB. Maybe he wasn’t so infatuated with me after all. Perhaps he planned to kill me off and blame it on the FSB. He couldn’t be that naïve to think the FSB would let him walk away from all of this.”
“You’re wrong, but you’re right. Vladimir was infatuated with you and I doubt he would kill you without at least taking advantage of you first.”
I shuddered.
“Whoever has you, kitten, holds all the cards.”
“It’s a good thing you have me then, Catia. All of me. Although, I would be willing to walk into the FSB on my own to give you a chance at surviving this.”
“I could never let you do that. You’re the only person in this world that has given my life any meaning. I’m not letting you get away from me. We need to change and pack some essentials.” Catia rushed to her closet and started tossing out clothing.
I was half covered by them when she stepped back into the room. I held up a pair of red lace panties. “Would these be considered essential?”
Catia smiled and pulled me to the edge of the bed where she kissed me. “They are for you to wear, so yes, they are essential to my wellbeing. As much as I hate to see you out of that dress… let me rephrase that as I would love to see you out of that dress. We need to be ready for anything and wearing what we’re wearing will only slow us down. Find some pants and a top that will work well for travelling and as soon as we are changed, we will arm ourselves. I think the safest thing to do is get out of Moscow and find someplace safe to plan our next move.”
I stood and moved close to Catia. I turned so my back was to her and pulled my hair aside. “Can you unzip me?”
Catia pressed herself against me. Her lips grazed my exposed neck as her fingers lingered on my bare shoulder. I wanted to turn into her arms so badly. I wanted to give in to my yearnings for her touch. My brain was belching crazy, wild, and disparate thoughts. What’s one hour, one night? You might not be alive tomorrow. Don’t give up this opportunity. Better one night than never. Better to live than risk being killed. It is too soon to fall into bed with Catia. Find someplace safe. Then the one thought that chilled me to the bone. You’re not Avia Conner and you have no right to fall in love with anyone.
I stepped away from Catia and doubled over in pain, falling to my knees as the last thought overwhelmed me. I was living a lie. Catia was in love with Avia and not me. I had stolen Avia’s body and while I was trying to do the honorable thing in keeping her alive, I had taken advantage of the situation. I enjoyed the feeling of being alive, being vulnerable, being whole so much that I yielded to it completely.
“Kitten! Avia! What’s wrong?”
I felt her warm hands on my shaking shoulders. “I… I haven’t been… completely honest with you. Before you risk your life for me… you need to know the truth.”
Catia yanked her hands away and I felt the coldness of her stare on my back. All her fears had just surfaced with my betrayal of her trust.
“I knew it. I knew it was too good to be true.”
I looked up through my tear-stained eyes at her cold, hardened face. I swallowed hard. “I didn’t lie to you. My feelings for you are real. I love you like I’ve never loved anyone or anything before. It’s just…”
“Don’t bother. I’ve heard it all before. I’m married. I’m in love with someone else.” Catia turned away.
“You haven’t heard this one. I’m not Avia Conner. I am, but I’m not.”
She spun so fast I fell back away from her in my fear of her lashing out.
“What are you talking about?”
“I told you that during the soccer match I was transmitting and somehow I received knowledge from the person that I was connected to. It was how I can speak and understand Russian. This is true, but the full story is something I’m still grappling with and it isn’t fair to you to not know. It isn’t fair to risk your life for me. It… it isn’t fair… for you to love me. You need to know everything.”
“I’m listening. Get changed as you talk. I don’t care what your situation is, I’m not handing you over to the FSB to be murdered.”
***
We sat together on the couch. We were fully changed into travel clothes. Two small backpacks were filled, and an assortment of knives and guns rested on the coffee table.
“That’s how you know Russian, can fight so well, and know what a missile trail looks like.”
I nodded and Catia paused briefly. I was about to tell her I would go my own way when she began talking again.
“Are you Alex Johnson or Avia Conner? Did you really have feelings for me at all?”
I looked down as my heart shattered in my chest. “It’s hard to explain, Catia. I’m Alex Johnson with everything that made Avia Conner within me. The Virtual Media technology showed Avia and I had a 99.8% neural match. We shared the same values, desires, fears. We believed in the same things, had the same likes and dislikes. After she was rendered unconscious and I woke up and had control, I had all my memories, but I also had Avia’s. It felt as if we were merged as one. For the first few days, I did everything I could to absorb every detail of what Avia had gotten herself into. If, somehow, the transmission was severed, I might still be able to find a way to rescue her. After a while, I realized there was very little likelihood this could be reversed, and I suspected something tragic had happened to Avia… in my old body… assuming a transference had taken place. I had to move forward and look ahead, living as Avia and doing everything possible to honor her life.”
“When did you realize you were on your own? Was it before you met me?”
“It was. I was on Vladimir’s yacht on the second morning after the World Cup match. I was devastated about what had taken place. The day you arrived and right after the incident with Richard Watts, I was inconsolable. I cried feeling the loss of Avia. It was me that should have perished. I was the one that didn’t deserve to live.”
“Why now? Why tell me any of this? You could have simply continued pretending to be Avia.”
I couldn’t look Catia in the eyes. My fingers twisted together in my lap. “Our circumstances have changed. For a while there was hope I could be safe. With your proclamation to me and seeing the threat is even more widespread than before, I couldn’t… I can’t let you continue to risk your life for me.”
“You never answered my question if you really had feelings for me.”
“My feelings for you come from the deepest part of me. I never lied to you. I just didn’t expound upon the entire truth as crazy as it is. I can tell you that if Avia was the one to meet you, she would have felt the same way I do. I know she had been yearning to find her perfect mate. You are everything Avia, and I, would ever have hoped or dreamed of finding. What I have spoken to you, I can say wholeheartedly that it was from the core of my being. It is why I will not let you throw your life away for me.”
Catia seemed to struggle with her thoughts. “Who was Alex Johnson? Who are you? What were you like?”
I sighed. “Broken.”
“Broken?”
“I was a soldier. A Marine. I had fought and battled many times over many years, but it was when I was deployed in a region of the Middle East to maintain peace that our convoy was attacked with rocket propelled grenades. I lost both legs, my left arm, my left eye, and hearing from my left ear. So, yes. I was broken. I was a useless burden on society.”
Catia winced as I continued.
“My friend is an executive at Virtual Media Tech. He told me I was perfect for a job as a beta tester. The lack of neural impulses flowing to my brain from lost limbs was ideal for what they needed. The morning of the World Cup match, I logged onto the system and saw Avia was transmitting. Our neural match was the highest I had ever seen, and I was a huge fan of Avia’s. I tried to connect but was denied access. I called my friend and he told me one person had Avia’s feed, but he managed to lock out the other person and granted me the connection.”
“You don’t know what really happened to Avia?”
“I haven’t had a chance to communicate or see news of any kind.”
Catia got up and moved to a computer. I watched from the couch, not believing my legs would allow me to stand. Catia brought up a web page, sucked in her breath, and moved to the side so I could see. There was a photo of me and a headline, “Alex Johnson, dead of apparent gun inflicted suicide.” The date was a few days after my transfer into Avia’s body, but the time of death was estimated shortly after Avia was attacked and unconscious.
I burst into tears with the full revelation that Avia Conner was truly dead and I had taken her place and survived. “I wanted there to be a chance… That Avia could somehow… I should have…”
Catia handed me a towel. I wiped my face and came to a sudden realization.
“That’s a lie!”
“What’s a lie?”
“There was no way it was suicide. I didn’t even own a gun for fear I would do just that.”
I stood shaking to my feet. I looked at Catia, my emotions running wild. “For what it’s worth, I’m very sorry. I never, ever wanted to hurt you. It’s just… I should go. I… I wish you everything…” I choked on my words and headed for the door.
“Stop.”
My hand froze on the door handle, but I didn’t turn around.
“I’m not going to let you go alone. You’re right that the FSB has placed me in a position to be eliminated. I’ve given my loyalty to them for a singular purpose and that is because leaving them wasn’t an option. Come back and get your pack and gun.”
I turned and glanced furtively into Catia’s eyes. They were still hard as ice and I knew I had broken all trust between us. I wiped a tear as I moved past her and slipped the backpack on and put a revolver into the back of my pants.
“Thank you, Catia.”
She didn’t look at me as she ushered me out the door.
“Where are we heading, Catia?”
“We need to get out of Moscow. I think heading to Minsk in Belarus would be the safest route. We can take a cab to a train station outside of Moscow. We should be safe for a few hours before the FSB tries to contact me and determine I may have gone rogue.”
“There’s no need for you to put yourself at further risk. You can go in and tell them I escaped in the night.”
“I’m never going back.”
I stopped and watched Catia move ahead a few paces before she turned around.
“Why did you stop?”
“What about your things? Your most cherished possessions?”
“They only remind me of a life of servitude, a past that turned me into the person that I am. I have enough money to restart my life somewhere else.”
“I’m sorry, Catia. This is my fault.”
Catia frowned. “Keep walking. This is something I should have done long before you came into my wretched life.”
I winced at the insinuation that there was nothing in her life worthwhile. I followed silently after Catia.
After thirty minutes of quietly trudging through the streets of Moscow, Catia spoke.
“I don’t understand if you were Alex Johnson, why you seem so… feminine and at ease with being Avia.”
“I’ve contemplated this a lot myself. All my life I was a leader and someone people looked up to. I entered the military as soon as I was of age. I hoped it would turn me into something more than I felt I was inside. I poured myself into my military career and I was commended and promoted for it. The truth is I never wanted to lead. I lost men in battles and blamed myself. It was a heavy burden that I never wanted to carry. When I lost my legs, I lost my desire to live and yet I fought through it. My physical loss meant that I would never lead again, and I was grateful for that. As the years progressed, I found myself lost and despondent. I hid myself away from society. The only dreams I had were those of regrets that haunted me. Regrets that I could have lived another life where I could have found happiness. I could have chosen a different path.
“When Jack offered me the job as Beta Tester at Virtual Media Tech, at first, I was addicted to the feeling of being alive and whole again. I would find myself wishing I were that person I was connected to, if only for an hour at a time. I began to realize, however, that I would never be whole, never have another life. I would crawl a little further back into my depression every time I disconnected from someone’s transmission. The day I saw Avia’s name listed, I hesitated. I had neural matches as high as 69% that felt so realistic, I almost convinced myself quit my job.”
“You had connected to females before?”
“Yes. It was my job to test and the higher the neural match, the better testing results were. It just happened that most of my highest matches were female. When Avia’s listing appeared and I finally got connected, the resulting experience was so lifelike that I almost severed the connection several times. I was afraid of going back to my old broken body. My interest in the person, the event, and the feeling I could only describe as being euphoric, kept me connected.
“It was one thing to be connected via the technology, but to have full control and living another life was both amazing and devastating at the same time. I knew returning to my old life would be like losing my limbs all over again. As the days progressed as Avia, I felt increasingly comfortable. Her memories, knowledge, skills, and muscle memory made my transition seamless. It was when I let go of my old life knowing that something must have happened to my old body and, sadly, Avia, that I mentally shifted. I needed to live the life I had before me, if for no other reason than to protect Avia in case she could be returned, and for my own sanity.
“This is a lot of talking to get to the answer to your question. For the first time in my life, I feel free. Free not to hide my emotions. Free to care and to love. I have been able to give in to fear for my life and for others for the first time. Avia was a very feminine woman. She loved the feeling of wearing dresses, being beautiful, and being graceful, kind, and compassionate. She encompassed everything I could ever dream of being and more. Never have I felt protected before you came into my life. Instead I was always the protector. I will be sad for the loss of Avia until my last breath, but I have been given a gift beyond my comprehension even if I’m undeserving of every minute I live.”
“Thank you for that.”
The icy gulf between us seemed to erode a sliver, however I knew I had still lost Catia. The sun had been up for some time now as we continued to move through the city. We couldn’t find a cab, so we continued to walk at a quick and steady pace. As we began moving through a park, I noticed several cars pull up on all sides.
“Catia.”
Catia kept walking, lost in her own thoughts. From my peripheral vision I could see people exiting the cars and advancing rapidly towards us. We walked into a spot where for a moment those coming towards us could no longer see us.
I grabbed Catia’s arm and pulled her to a stop.
“What?”
“Pull out your gun.”
“Why?”
“Just do it, Catia! I’m sorry. I’m sorry for everything. You may not believe this, but I love you with every fiber of my being.” I leaned in and kissed her, then pulled my gun and pointed it at her. I backed slowly away and raised my voice. “I’m not letting you take me in! That’s why I ran away this morning!”
Catia’s eyes were wide with confusion and then with fear as men came at us from all sides. They tackled me, threw me to the ground, and bound my hands tightly. Several men were speaking with Catia but did not seem to be threatening her. I heard them tell her she did a good job. I glanced up into her eyes as I was dragged towards a waiting car.
***
I was surprised I wasn’t taken back towards Red Square but to a large, isolated building near the outskirts of Moscow. I was afraid, but I had little fear for my life. I meant what I said to Catia. I didn’t deserve the extra wondrous minutes my life had been granted.
The building looked like it was long since abandoned. There was only scant broken-down furniture and the filthy plaster interior walls were crumbling, exposing the old wooden lath underneath. I was shoved through a set of barely functioning double doors then dragged into a large room. Two men flanked me and held my arms so I couldn’t get away.
In Russian, an imposing woman with gray hair told the men to let my arms go and move to the side. A heavyset man in a dark blue business suit stood next to her.
“Avia Conner.” The man said as he slowly walked around me. “You have been problematic.”
His accent was, without any doubt, American.
I glared at him all the while restraining myself from spitting on him. “I’ll assume you’re another traitor from the CIA.”
He pointed his finger at me and looked at the woman behind him. “She doesn’t appear very grateful for her rescue.”
The woman flicked her eyes from him back to me. “What do you know, Avia?”
“I know how to kick a soccer ball into the net. I also know when a rescue feels more like a kidnapping. That’s happened several times to me recently.” I turned to show them my bound wrists. “I believe I would receive a warmer welcome if this was a rescue.”
The woman’s eyes narrowed as she refocused her gaze on the man. “We need this mess cleaned up, Angus.”
“It’s not the CIA’s problem anymore. When Vladimir killed Richard Watts, he all but vindicated us. Richard is a hero, dying while rescuing Avia under my and the President’s direction. The United States will continue to blame Russia as planned.”
The woman hissed a little before replying. “No one knew the extent that this pretty little girl’s demise would have had. Things have gotten out of hand. The world is demanding Russia’s head on a silver platter.”
Angus shrugged. “That’s the risks we all had. She’s a liability and there are others that also know too much.”
“You are implying that Catia is compromised? Catia is my best agent. She will not disclose anything.”
Angus chuckled. “It was a mistake sending Catia and you know it. You can’t tell me with all certainty she hasn’t been swept off her feet by Avia.”
“This plan began unravelling the moment you lost your connection to Avia. You were supposed to control her and make sure everything went as planned. Instead your bungling of everything managed to create a witness a half a world away.”
Angus looked back at me and smiled before turning to face the woman again. “Seems to me that all worked out rather well for the United States. We spoke about this, Elena. I had no control when the idiots at Virtual Media Tech hacked my connection. Besides, we quickly dealt with the witness, such as he was.”
Elena turned her angry focus back to me. “Tell me about Catia.”
“She dragged me from Turkey to Moscow against my will. I escaped her this morning. So much for her being one of your best agents when a soccer player can evade the FSB.”
Elena held her hands out wide. “Evading the FSB? I think not. Why don’t you tell me the truth? You’ve slept with her, haven’t you?”
“Why would I sleep with the second of my third kidnappers? Is this when you parade me in front of the cameras and claim you rescued me? It won’t look good to the world if my hands are bound.”
Elena smiled. “Angus is here to take you home. I’m sorry that will be in a coffin.” She nodded to the two male guards. “I want to know about her relationship to Catia before you recreate the events surrounding her death.”
The men closed in from both sides. I wasn’t going to die without a fight. I turned and kicked with all my strength right into the groin of one of the men. He fell to the ground hard, but that didn’t stop the other man from grabbing me firmly. I stomped on his foot, hearing the telltale sound of toes cracking. Unfortunately, the man barely flinched as he slammed his fist into the side of my head.
***
I came to as water poured over my head. I was lying on my back, my hands tightly bound in front of me. My ankles were tied as well. My eyes slowly focused on the room around me. I was on an old, but heavy wooden table. The plaster walls were the same dingy, crumbling ones of the building I was brought. One guard was sitting with a vodka bottle in his hand and a bag of ice over his balls. He looked rather queasy and I smiled at him.
An open hand slapped my face hard then grabbed my chin and twisted my head, so I looked into the eyes of the second guard.
“Bitch!” He spoke heavily accented English. “You will tell me about your relationship with Catia.”
My mouth hurt as I spoke. “At first, I had a thing for her. I think it was Stockholm Syndrome.”
He grabbed a soiled cloth and put it over my head, yanked on my chin until my mouth opened, then I felt a steady stream of water pouring through the cloth. I coughed and sputtered, unable to catch a breath. I had seen waterboarding performed before, but never experienced it myself. It was like drowning in a frozen lake. In moments, my body was on fire thrashing as I tried to move my head away from the water. My knees came up and collided with the man’s ribs sending the bucket of water from his hand allowing me to breathe again.
I coughed up water several times and the cloth fell away.
The guard hovered over me and yelled at the other man in Russian. “Stop whining about your balls and get over here and help me or I swear I will stick that bottle of vodka up your…”
The sitting man growled and winced as he stood.
“Hold her legs.” He spat to the side and glared at me again. “What does Catia know?”
I coughed spitting more water into his face. I was going to die, and there was no chance in Hell I would give up Catia. “She… She told me… about a guy at work. Kind of looks like you… with a crooked nose and an ugly face like yours. She said… you love men and have a fetish for…” My head crashed to the side with another blow from his fist. The cloth was found and put over my face again.
Water began pouring into my nose and mouth. I fought with all I had, but I was being held down firmly. Just when I was about to lose consciousness, I heard a soft snap, then what must have been fighting. I coughed up water and sputtered as the table bounced violently several times.
The room went quiet until I heard a choked whisper.
“Kitten. Kitten… Avia… talk to me!”
The cloth was pulled away and I coughed up more water. Through blurry, water-soaked eyes, I stared into Catia’s face. Tears were falling from her eyes as her hands worked frantically to remove my bindings.
I croaked out one word. “Catia!”
My hands were suddenly freed, and I struggled to push myself up. Moments later Catia was hovering over me. Her hands gently brushed my swollen face.
“I’m so sorry, kitten. Forgive me.”
“You… called me… kitten.”
A flutter of a smile crossed her lips. “Yes, kitten. I’m ashamed of myself in that I expected betrayal from you. I thought long and hard about what you shared with me and fought my inner turmoil. I knew Avia and followed her career, and yet the only Avia I have ever truly known is you. I understand why you weren’t forthcoming with all the details. It was… honorable… while I was a fool. Please don’t give up on me, kitten. I love you.”
Catia pulled me to my feet. I stood a little unsteady and looked around. The two guards were dead. A warm handgun was slipped into my hand.
“It’s not safe for either of us, kitten. Can you move quickly?”
“I’ve been better, but I will keep up.”
Catia slid her warm hand into mine and squeezed gently. “Let’s go.”
I followed Catia to the door as she pressed herself against it and slowly opened it to peer into the next room.
“Clear.”
I followed as close as I could, ignoring the pounding headache, bruises, and iron taste of blood in my mouth. We crossed the room that had three men lying in pools of blood, then through two more rooms with at least five more dead bodies. Silently, we slipped out a back entrance to the building and were on the move again through the edges of the city. We came to a rustic train station and Catia had me stay behind while she purchased two tickets.
As I waited for her, I watched the area carefully for any signs of police or FSB. It wouldn’t be long before the ten or more FSB agents were discovered dead and the city would be locked down tight. While I watched, a slow smile spread across my cracked and sore lips. Catia came back for me. She knew who I was and yet she came for me. She said she loved me as I was.
Catia nodded to me from a distance. Slipping the gun under my top and into my waistband, I walked slowly to cross the train platform to meet her. She slid her arm into mine and pulled me onto the train and to a private cabin just as the train began to move.
With the door closed, Catia’s lips were on mine.
“I should have done that earlier, kitten.”
I took a shuddered breath as Catia’s fingers grazed my neck. “Mmm. I’m not complaining. I’m not certain I would have been able to enjoy your kiss with the state I was in and dead bodies all around. I assume that was you?”
“When I realized what had happened, I went a little Rambo.”
“It seems you went a lot Rambo. Did you get the CIA agent and the lady as well?”
“I saw them through some windows. They were gone when I entered, but I did get something that might come in handy.”
Catia sat us down but kept her hands in mine.
“The CIA agent was named Angus. An older lady that was with him was Elena. It was suggested that Angus was the person connected to Avia and he was supposed to have controlled Avia to make sure everything went smoothly.”
“That would be Angus Blackwood, Director of the CIA. Elena Ankarinsky is the head of the FSB.”
“They wanted me to expose you before killing me. I would never give you up.”
“I heard some of it. I don’t deserve your loyalty.”
“You do and I’m so sorry for keeping information from you.” I looked around the wood-paneled cabin. This all feels a little like we have been here before. I can’t imagine the FSB being too thrilled with you right now. How safe are we?”
“Moscow and Russia will be locked down quickly. Everyone will be hunting us. Every camera and satellite will be tasked to try and spot us. Our only reprieve is that they can’t publicize they are looking for you as you’re already supposed to be dead, but they will issue a kill first ask questions later for me and anyone travelling with me. If we have time, I may need to change my looks and cut my hair.”
I reached up and touched her hair. “Keep it long, please.”
Catia moved my hand to her lips. “Of course, kitten. I can dye it.”
“It’s not looking good, is it?”
“I think we are safe for a short time. I suggest we stay on the train and keep our heads down until Smolensk. We should arrive about five hours from now. Thankfully, that will still be night and we can steal a car and head due north. There is a small border crossing on dirt roads I used once before. From the main road to the Belarus border is only a few hundred meters and only monitored by helicopters and drones. We can make it across there before anyone notices the stolen car. Once we turn west for the Belarus border, everyone will know. The CIA, Vladimir, and the FSB.”
“Would we be attacked once we are in Belarus?”
“Russia won’t open fire inside Belarus borders, but that doesn’t mean we will be safe. The FSB has many agents living in countries that border Russia. We will be hunted and when they find us, it won’t be long before we will be attacked. We will have to keep moving.”
“I have been thinking about how this might all come to an end safely for us. We need insurance and we need a good story.”
***
Catia nudged me. “Kitten. Wake up. We’re in Smolensk.”
“I was having the sweetest dream. You were in a bikini and I was bringing you a tropical drink.”
“Sounds like a dream worth having. Put your hat on.” Catia looked out the window. “We have to assume every camera is looking for us and there will likely be police or agents here. The station is designed like an island. Foot bridges head north and south over the tracks. Most likely police or agents will be watching those. I want you to head south, while I will head north.”
I frowned. “I don’t want to separate from you and I’m still recovering. Come with me over the south pedestrian bridge. We can stagger ourselves. That way it is the two of us against anyone that might try to capture us.”
“All right. I’ll be right behind you.”
We hugged and I slipped from the cabin. I kept my head down as I stepped onto the train platform. I merged with about twenty people heading for the walkways. By the time I turned south, only two people turned with me. There were cameras everywhere. I had no desire to be captured by anyone ever again. My nerves were frayed like an unravelling knitted sweater.
There was a police officer standing at the entrance to the pedestrian bridge. He was carefully examining everyone’s faces and periodically looking down at a piece of paper. I slid up next to one of the other passengers to hide myself as much as possible. It took all my will to keep looking forward. I was just off the bridge and veering left into the grounds of the Church of SS Peter and Paul when a man’s voice called out in Russian.
“Miss?”
I kept walking.
“Miss?”
The voice was closer and more insistent. I paused and turned around. The officer had his gun trained on me.
“Remove your hat, Miss.”
I’m sure the bruising of my face helped hide me, but his eyes widened as my long hair fell. He reached for his radio just as Catia smashed the back of his head with a handgun. The officer dropped heavily to the ground.
“Help me, kitten.”
I glanced up and around. It was dark and no one else was nearby. We each took an arm and dragged the officer to a tree. We used his handcuffs to lock him there, put a gag in his mouth, and disabled his radio.
Catia’s eyes were intense. “It won’t be long before he is discovered. Let’s find a car.”
We walked for blocks until we found the right vehicle. An older Toyota Hilux 4x4 practically screamed at us to take it. As a pickup, there was a small window that opened to the bed of the truck that we pried open. Once inside the cab, Catia quickly pulled the cables from under the steering column, stripped a few wires, then started the truck. Seconds later, we were pulling away and heading north.
Once we were on quieter roads, we began talking again.
“This would almost be fun if we didn’t have a terrorist and two superpowers trying to kill us.”
Catia grinned and she reached over and squeezed my thigh. “Who is to say I’m not having fun? Sure, we could be targeted with a missile at any moment, but I have never felt so free. I should have left the FSB a long time ago, but then I wouldn’t have met you. When we left my apartment, you asked about my most cherished belongings. The truth is you’re all I need. I’m sorry I let you down.”
“You never let me down.”
Catia leaned to look up through the driver’s side window. A helicopter sped by overhead. Catia growled.
“It’s all right, Catia. Probably just a routine border patrol flight.”
“We’re getting closer to the border with Belarus. We turn off soon. My main fear is that there was a satellite tasked over Smolensk.”
I started digging under the seat and checked the glove compartment. I found two flares. “These might come in handy.”
Catia looked over her shoulder. “Light one up. Now!”
I didn’t hesitate and struck the starter for one of the flares as I rolled down the window.
“Incoming! Throw it!”
I tossed the flare as Catia swerved to the left. Seconds later an explosion shattered the rear window. The truck shuddered as Catia tried to regain control.
“We’re turning off! Hang on!”
The rear of the truck skidded and hopped as the truck turned onto a dirt road just as the ground behind us was pelted with bullets. Catia floored the truck.
Directly in front of us were a half-dozen men with rifles and a second helicopter hovering over the border. I lit the second flare as we careened down the road, tossing it out near the men that were diving to the side to avoid getting hit by us. I had thought the bright light would temporarily blind everyone, but it wasn’t needed. The area lit up bright red just as a missile smashed into the helicopter hovering in front of us.
Everything felt like it was in slow motion. I watched in horror as the helicopter tore apart in a roaring fireball. Soldiers ran for cover while looking over their shoulders. Our truck bounced on something I was to afraid to even imagine, then we plowed through a wooden barricade. The noise all around us was deafening.
Suddenly, the slow motion feeling ended. Our truck just squeezed under the falling, flaming debris of the helicopter but we didn’t get away unscathed. The tail blade sheared through the truck’s roof and wedged itself in the passenger side door, inches from my face. The front windshield shattered with a loud crack.
We careened down the dirt road skidding slightly from side to side. Our headlights looked dim in comparison to the bright light coming from the fireball behind us.
Catia glanced at me. I must have looked a fright. She slowed slightly to get better control of the truck and reached her hand to grasp mine.
“We made it. We’re in Belarus.”
My eyes widened as I silently pointed beyond the cracked windshield. Catia cursed and slammed on the breaks as a second helicopter hovered ten feet above the road in a small clearing. Missiles and guns were trained on us.
Catia let out a long stream of Russian curses. “Vladimir. He’s the only one stupid enough to fly into Belarus airspace. I’m not going to let him take you.” She leaned back and kicked the shattered windshield away, drew her pistol. She slammed the truck into second gear, nodded to me, then floored it. I pulled my gun and began firing at the helicopter. I could see the bullets hitting the glass of the helicopter. We were now so close I could see the pilot’s thumb hovering over the missile switch.
The pilot looked quickly to his right then pulled back on the stick. The helicopter lurched upward and left, spinning in the air as two jet fighters rocketed overhead. Catia used the distraction to our advantage. We bounced along the rough road, exploded through a shallow river, and veered onto a smaller road that was surrounded by thick forest.
“This area will be flooded with soldiers in no time at all. Belarus will send their army in. We need to go as far and as fast as we can then abandon the vehicle and make our way by foot. We can’t leave any trail and anytime we hear a helicopter, we will need to duck under trees to hide our heat signature.”
I nodded, still glancing at the helicopter tail blade vibrating inches in front of my face. “We…” I was shaken up. The whole last five minutes reminded me of the RPG attack in Afghanistan. I no longer wanted to die. “We should set fire to the truck and crash it.”
We drove another ten miles before stopping. Catia pulled me to her and we both slid from the driver’s side. She put the truck into gear, wedged a stick on the clutch, and placed a rock on the gas. She tossed a lighter into the cab before pulling the stick off the clutch. The truck lurched forward, rushed down a hill, then smashed into a tree.
I grabbed a light branch and wiped our tracks from the road before we dashed into the forest.
***
We traipsed through the thick forest for an entire day. When we found water, we used that to hide our scent and change directions. We were hungry and filthy, covered in moss, mud, and soot by the time we snuck into the small town of Gorodok. Darkness settled around us as we made our way through residential areas.
“What are we going to do, Catia?”
“I have a friend here. Someone I can trust… I think.”
I pressed her for more details, but she stayed quiet. She took my hand and pulled me through a back alley to a blue-roofed home. A rusty, white-painted gate hung open. We had taken only a few steps towards the door when it flung open and flood lights blinded us. All I could make out was someone with a rifle trained on us from the doorway.
“Catia!” A female voice hissed with anger.
The lights turned off and I blinked a few times. Before us, a beautiful, dark-haired woman brandished a shotgun. She held it steady on us.
“Nadia. We could use your help.”
Catia took a step forward and Nadia planted her foot and raised the shotgun slightly.
“I’ve heard a few rumblings. Seems like you are leaving a trail of death and destruction and you come to my door? Mine? After all this time?”
Her eyes narrowed as she stared at me. “Is that…?” She lowered her shotgun slightly and looked around the neighborhood. “Get inside. No sudden moves.”
We stepped around Nadia and into her home. Nadia took one more look behind her, then closed the door. She pointed the shotgun towards a couch.
“Sit.”
Nadia waited until we sat down before she pulled a chair around, leaned her shotgun nearby, but pulled a revolver from a drawer before sitting down to face us.
“You have no idea what a hornet’s nest you have stirred up, Catia. And you come here?”
“We’ll leave, Nadia. I don’t want to put you in any danger.”
“Danger? You killed at least ten FSB agents! Word has gone out far and wide. You’re to be killed. No exceptions. What is strange is that the kill order is for Catia and a travelling companion. They never said a word about that person being Avia Conner. I thought you were dead already.”
I smiled weakly as I stared at the revolver in her hand. “It’s been a rough few days. Catia saved me, but we are mere pawns in something much more nefarious.”
“By the bruising on your pretty face, it looks like it.” Nadia sighed and put the revolver to the side. She stood, crossed the room, and kissed Catia with passion before stepping back and slapping her hard. “I can’t believe you came to my home!”
Catia looked down. “I love her, Nadia.”
Nadia shrugged. “People like us don’t get to love anyone.” She turned to me. “You love Catia? Do you even know what she is?”
I reached for Catia and turned her face, so her eyes met mine. “Yes. I love Catia and I know who and what she is. I would die for her.”
Catia kissed me as Nadia threw up her arms.
“The FSB is all over the place. In all my years, I have never seen them so stirred up. What the hell is going on? What are your plans? Certainly, you don’t plan on walking away from this.”
Catia held my hands and squeezed them before standing. “It’s not just the FSB. Vladimir Kaznikov and the CIA are also hunting us.”
“I’ll give you one thing, you never do any halfway, Catia. I’m surprised China isn’t involved. There was a time when I thought we had a chance together.”
Catia winced. “We might have had a chance until I found out you were married to a man that had a contract out on my life.”
“That was business. We’ve been taught well to separate our work from matters of the heart. That’s why you walked away from me years ago after killing Ivan.”
“It was either him or me.” Catia pulled me to my feet. “It was a mistake coming here.” She led me to the door.
“Wait.”
We turned to face Nadia.
“I hated Ivan. You did me a favor. He was a brute with a viscous temper that only got worse when he drank. I envy you, Catia. I believe you found something true and lasting. I can see it in her gorgeous eyes. She would do anything for you and you for her. I can’t repair the past or how I betrayed you, Catia, but maybe I can make some amends. What do you need?”
***
Our three-and-a-half-hour journey by car was extended to six as we made our way to Minsk through smaller back country roads. Nadia went above and beyond. We were fed, clothed, given money and provisions, a pair of burner phones, and a car with more rust on it than paint that was unregistered and couldn’t connect back to her.
I bit my lower lip as I looked over at Catia. She was wearing a red dress that hid little of her figure. “So… Nadia and you…”
“Is in the past. I had feelings for her at one time, but she had lied to me, claiming she was single. Ivan worked for a drug distribution ring that I was trying to infiltrate. He was tasked with taking me out. Nadia knew this and arranged for the her and I to meet. It was a ruse. She led me right to him. After I killed Ivan, Nadia reached out. She had been afraid of him but now she was free. I couldn’t get over the betrayal. Nadia was later picked up by the FSB and coerced into spying for them. It was either that or be terminated for her role with setting me up. The FSB can be rather convincing at times.”
“It hurts… When she kissed you…”
“It was a risk to see her, kitten. I never want you to feel like you aren’t first in my life.”
“I’m just being…”
“Hey, kitten. It would drive me crazy to see you kiss someone else. I understand and she caught me off guard. I would have never let her do that.”
Satisfied, I removed my seatbelt and scooted over next to Catia. “I have a plan. We need to go to the Dinamo Stadium in Minsk. There’s an important soccer game being played there.”
“I’m not sure now is the time to go watch a soccer match.”
“Not watch, interrupt. There will be a lot of media there and being who I am, I can get in. I’ll be recognized there.”
“You plan on simply knocking on the window of the ticket booth where a camera is?”
“Not exactly.”
***
We parked at the stadium and had to weave our way through the cars to get to the entrance. Cameras might have already picked us up, so we had little time. Catia drew her gun, pointed it at the person waiting for tickets, and spoke calmly to the man.
“Step aside.”
The man looked like he was about to pass out as we rushed by him. I took a second to get oriented. So many stadiums were of similar design that it didn’t take long to figure out the fastest way to the field. I took Catia’s hand and ran, twisting and turning through the hallways until we heard the crowd.
We entered the main stadium, ran past cheering fans, and vaulted the lower bars dropping us out onto the field. The game was paused for a substitution. I ran right by the man waiting to enter the field. The crowd whistled, then went silent. Cameras panned towards me and I was plastered up on the big screen. Suddenly the stadium burst into cheers. The entire stadium began chanting. “Avia! Avia!”
Media followed after me with their cameras. There were dozens of them.
I paused at center field, putting up my hand to silence the crowd. A microphone was handed to me. “People of the world. Have I got a story to share with you.”
My voice echoed through the stadium. Police were now running across the field. I was overwhelmed by my name being chanted by thousands of people. Catia stood close to my side as stadium security surrounded us. They pushed the media back to give us space. Since they weren’t coming to arrest me, I thought I should say as much as I could.
“Much has happened since Madrid. As I entered the underground portion of the stadium, I was set upon by armed men and knocked unconscious. I was kidnapped and taken from Madrid by Vladimir Kaznikov. It was Vladimir that blew up the stadium and attacked the U.S. Embassy. Trapped and alone on Vladimir’s yacht, I tried several times to escape. Once, in Naples, I made it to the police and was handed over to the CIA. Vladimir tracked us and killed the CIA agent, Richard Watts, before staging my death.
“It was Vladimir’s plan to ignite a war between Russia and the United States using my death to fuel the flames of anger. As an arms dealer, he would make billions of dollars. It was the combined efforts of FSB Director Elena Ankarinsky and CIA Director Angus Blackwood that ultimately saved me. They sent Catia Anchova, an FSB agent, under cover to find me. Catia managed to free me from Vladimir’s grasp while we were docked in Istanbul. At every turn, Vladimir and his mercenaries hunted us.
“Catia Anchova is my hero. She is a precious treasure of Russia, a person with incredible courage and strength. She deserves the highest honor and praise.” I paused to catch my breath.
“I understand the world has been on a precipice. We can now step back from the edge of war. To the CIA and the FSB who put their people into harm’s way to save me, you have my eternal gratitude.”
I lowered the microphone and slowly spun. The crowd was on their feet chanting my name. A man came through the crowd and glanced at the cameras before introducing himself.
“Avia Conner. I am Edward Polanski of the CIA. I’m here to take you home. You too, Catia.”
***
I waved to the people in the stands. Police and stadium security walked alongside us until we arrived at a black SUV parked out front of the stadium. Several Russian and American men stood stoically.
“Your weapons?”
Catia growled. “Not likely. Take us to Elena and Angus. I’m certain they are nearby.”
The man started to speak, then paused and tapped his earpiece.
“Fine. Get in.”
A man tried to enter the back seat first. Catia held her gun up and waved him away. “Just Avia and me in the back seat.”
Edward nodded the men off. “We would look like fools to let anything happen to either of you now. You’re safe. We will take you to the Prezident-Otel. It will be another hour before Miss Ankarinsky and Mr. Blackwood arrive.”
Catia held her gun at the ready while she slid into the backseat and pulled me close to her. She leaned over and whispered into my ear. “You’re absolutely brilliant.”
“And you really are my hero.”
We drove in a small caravan of black SUVs the short distance to the Prezident-Otel. Someone must have called ahead as media vans were blocking access. I tapped Edward on the shoulder.
“What’s with all the media?”
“We’ve been ordered to make you as visible as possible. You can answer several questions before we take you inside. Stick to your story and you will remain safe. After you meet with the Directors, we will hold a press conference.”
The vehicle stopped and Edward got out and opened the door for us. With all the media around, Catia slipped her hand and gun into a dress pocket. Cameras flashed and people shouted. “Avia Conner!”
Avia was used to such press, but I wasn’t. I tapped Avia’s memories as to how she handled the press. A microphone was pushed forward.
“Avia Conner. You are safe now. That must be a huge relief.”
“Absolutely. The entire ordeal has been terrifying. To be in the stadium where so many lives were lost. It was heart wrenching to witness. Then, to be attacked and kidnapped…”
“I see your face is bruised and you have several cuts. Can you tell us what happened?”
“I was indeed beaten and if it weren’t for Catia Anchova, I would have been dead a dozen times over. I’m just thankful this is all over.”
They turned to Catia. “Miss Anchova. I understand Vladimir Kaznikov is a well-connected arms dealer. The FSB sent you in by yourself to rescue Avia?”
“I was sent in alone, but I had the full support of a team, a team that was killed in Istanbul by a missile attack when Avia and I were trying to board a plane to leave Turkey. What Avia fails to recount is the numerous times she saved me. I knew Avia from her soccer and the news, but I was stunned by her courage under fire.”
Edward stepped in front of us. “That is enough for now. We will have a press conference in a few hours. The ladies are very tired from their ordeal and we have medics on hand to make sure their wounds are treated.”
We were ushered into the hotel and straight to a large conference room of white leather chairs, gold trim, and expansive tables. Surprisingly, there were two women that looked like doctors and numerous people running about. I was expecting lot and lots of people with guns. Once the doors closed behind us, Edward took control.
“We have less than an hour until the Directors arrive. I want Catia and Avia’s wounds treated and we need to get them cleaned up. Get to it!”
They tried to separate Catia from me, but I clung to her. They insisted until I snapped at them. “We stay together!”
The doctors cleaned us up, dabbed antiseptic on our cuts, and put some cream on my face to help reduce the swelling and hide some of the bruising. There was a side room with several women ready to help us get changed. I let Catia change first as she handed me her gun and several knives. The ladies helping us stood back, obviously afraid.
Catia grinned at me. “We’re not out of this yet, kitten, but I think our plan is working well.”
I nodded. “A lot can easily go wrong. How come you get pants and they give me a dress?”
“Jealous?”
“Not at all.”
“I suspect they want you to appear as innocent and approachable as possible and me professional, kitten.”
Catia took the weapons from me as I changed. “I think you need to take off your panties as well.”
“I think we need to remedy the unbalanced viewing privileges you have had, Catia.”
“I’m looking forward to it.”
A very business-like woman came into the change room. “Everyone is here and waiting for you both in the conference room.”
My stomach fluttered with nerves. I had no desire to be in a room with the same people that were going to kill me. Catia leaned in and whispered to me.
“I’m here. Nothing will happen to you.”
We stepped into the conference room. Angus Blackwood and Elena Ankarinsky stood on the far side of the table from us.
Elena snapped her fingers. “Leave us! All of you!”
We waited until the doors closed after the last person left the conference room.
Elena narrowed her eyes at Catia before turning her hard gaze towards me. “Nicely played, Avia. Your story painted the FSB and the CIA as heroes all the while making Vladimir out to be the villain. Russia and United States relations are suddenly and decidedly less tense. I don’t think you realize what kind of game you are playing here. We can easily have you both assassinated and blame it on Vladimir.”
Catia tensed and I held her hand in mine to keep her from leaping over the table.
Angus sneered at Elena. “I told you it was a mistake sending in Catia. She is compromised by Avia, just as I said she would be. I can see she would do anything to protect Avia.”
“Try me you piece of…” Catia added a few Russian expletives.
Angus chuckled. “I must say, Elena, I could use several agents like Catia in the CIA. She took out your best agents like they were ripe wheat during the harvest.”
“Catia will be returning to Moscow with me.”
I swallowed. “No, she isn’t. Let me tell you how this is going to work.”
“You are in no position to negotiate anything, little girl!” Elena snapped.
“We have a complete video statement telling the truth of what transpired, and naming all those involved which will be released to the world’s media stations and the public at large if we don’t reset a clock every twenty-four hours. If anything happens to me or Catia, it will be published.”
“Go ahead. Release it. You have no prove either of us is involved.”
“On the contrary. Catia captured video and audio of you both back in Moscow when you were threatening me. Plus, we are recording you now and that is going straight to multiple servers as we speak.”
Angus growled. “I don’t believe it.”
I tossed him a burner phone. “See it for yourself. I cued it up for you. Hit the play button.”
Angus snarled and tapped the screen.
“Avia Conner. You have been problematic.”
“I’ll assume you’re another traitor from the CIA.”
“She doesn’t appear very grateful for her rescue.”
“What do you know, Avia?”
“I know how to kick a soccer ball into the net. I also know when a rescue feels more like a kidnapping. That’s happened several times to me recently. I believe I would receive a warmer welcome from rescuers.”
“We need this mess cleaned up, Angus.”
“It’s not the CIA’s problem anymore. When Vladimir killed Richard Watts, he all but vindicated us. Richard is a hero, dying while rescuing Avia under my and the President’s direction. The United States will continue to blame Russia as planned.”
“No one knew the extent that this pretty little girl’s demise would have had. Things have gotten out of hand. The world is demanding Russia’s head on a silver platter.”
“That’s the risks we all had. She’s a liability and there are others that also know too much.”
“You are implying that Catia is compromised? Catia is my best agent. She will not disclose anything.”
“It was a mistake sending Catia and you know it. You can’t tell me with all certainty she hasn’t been swept off her feet by Avia.”
“This plan began unravelling the moment you lost your connection to Avia. You were supposed to control her and make sure everything went as planned. Instead your bungling of everything managed to create a witness a half a world away.”
“Seems to me that all worked out rather well for the United States. We spoke about this, Elena. I had no control when the idiots at Virtual Media Tech hacked my connection. Besides, we quickly dealt with the witness, such as he was.”
Angus chucked the phone back onto the table. I caught it as it was about to fall off the edge of the table.
“This is what I get for working with amateurs, Elena. You have royally screwed this mission.”
I interrupted the two of them. “This is how this is going to play out. Catia comes with me to the United States where we will live free from harassment or threats of harm. She will be given everything needed to establish herself as an American citizen. If you stay away from us, we will not release the truth. Russia and the United States get to put the blame on Vladimir and resume normal relations.”
Elena hissed. “This isn’t over. Accidents can happen. You can’t hold Russia hostage.”
“Yes, or no?”
Elena smacked a chair in front of her hard enough that it fell over. “Yes. I agree.”
Catia eyed Angus. “And you, Mr. Blackwood?”
“I can’t grant you citizenship.”
“Yes, or no?”
“Fine. I agree.”
I leaned forward. “A pleasure doing business with you both. I believe there is a press conference awaiting us.”
“Let’s get this over with.” Elena growled.
***
Jack Delaney leaned back in his chair. Everything he and his company had been working for was on the verge of collapse. The FBI had begun maneuvering to shift the blame of Alex and Avia’s deaths on Virtual Media Tech. It would be hard enough to try to explain all of this to the staff, even worse to his wife if he wound up in prison as executives often did in situations like these.
Jack’s phone chirped and he glanced down at it. The number of the caller ID belonged to Tom Bristow. This was the call he had been dreading.
Sighing, he reached for the phone and answered.
“Jack Delaney.”
“Jack, this is Tom Bristow from the FBI. Looks like we’re wrapped up on our end. Virtual Media Tech has been absolved of any involvement in Alex Johnson’s death and the terrorist attack in Madrid.”
“That’s… That’s excellent news. You managed to track the person that was connected to Avia Conner?”
“Our investigation revealed that it was a system glitch. No one was connected to Avia when she disappeared. Also, Alex did purchase a handgun through a private sale. He committed suicide after all.”
“Hmmm…”
“Have you seen the news? There is a live press conference happening right now. You should turn on the television. Jack, it was a pleasure working with you. Consider this case closed.”
“Thank you.”
Jack finished the call and turned on his television.
“Avia. Can you tell us how you escaped from Vladimir?”
“I attempted to escape in Naples by diving off Vladimir’s yacht, but he and his men captured me again. We stopped in Istanbul and I managed to sneak off the yacht while there were many people bringing in goods to restock the ship for the next leg of the trip. From the docks, I ran into the spice bazaar. Unfortunately and unknown by me, my clothes had GPS trackers in them, and Vladimir’s guards hunted me down. If it weren’t for the FSB sending Catia Anchova to my rescue, I have no doubt that I wouldn’t be alive right now.”
“Avia, there was an explosion at an airport in nothern Istanbul. Did that have something to do with your escape?”
“Yes. The FSB were planning on flying us to Moscow. Unfortunately, Vladimir somehow knew the airplane waiting for us belonged to the FSB. A missile was launched just as we were nearing the plane.”
“It sounds like something from a movie. What are your plans?”
“I need to get home and meet up with my family and team.”
“Have you spoken to them yet?”
“I hope to right after this conference is over.”
Jack turned off the television and shook his head. Nothing added up, but he wasn’t going to complain.
***
I called my parents, Avia’s, as soon as we were being shuttled to the Minsk airport. At first, it felt awkward, but as soon as I heard their voices on the phone, my voice cracked.
“Mom! Dad!” I didn’t feel like an imposter as my heart broke for them. “I’m all right.” Tears fell down my cheeks.
“We saw the news conference. Are you sure you are all right? It must have been horrific.”
“I was incredibly frightened. But it’s over. I’m coming home.”
“The president called us. He is flying us in. We will be at the airport when you arrive. We are so thankful. We prayed for you. The entire world was in shock and now… now we have you back.”
“I’ll call you again from the plane.”
“Rest. We’re fine and we’ll be flying to Dulles Airport anyways. We’ll see you soon. We love you, Avia!”
“I love you too!”
I sniffed as I ended the call. Catia wiped my tears and I leaned my head on her shoulder.
***
Vladimir Kaznikov seethed as he tossed the tablet computer into the rail of his yacht as it made its way towards his home in Sochi.
“What are your orders, Mr. Kaznikov?”
“We’ve been played from the very start. I wouldn’t be surprised if Avia Conner was an agent for the CIA. I want her dead.”
“Very well, sir.”
Vladimir’s eyes widened as they focused on two inbound missiles. He didn’t even have time to curse.
***
“Kitten?”
I moaned softly. “Why do planes have to be so uncomfortable?”
“They can’t be too uncomfortable. You slept the entire flight.”
My head was in Catia’s lap. Her fingers ran lightly through my hair.
“I just closed my eyes. That’s not possible.”
“Oh. I know it’s possible. I’ve had to go to the bathroom for the last four hours.”
“You should have woken me.”
“I didn’t have the heart. You look like an angel and you needed the sleep.”
“My hero. You better scoot before you burst.”
I sat up and rubbed my eyes. Catia handed me the gun.
Several CIA agents watched me closely. I waved at them. A stewardess came by and leaned towards me.
“We’re about thirty minutes from landing, Miss Conner. Can I get you anything?”
“Just some water, please.”
She glanced at the handgun. “I’m fairly certain they won’t let you or Miss Anchova have a weapon when you meet the President.”
“The President?”
“At the airport. I understand they had to redirect planes from Dulles for our arrival. Security is tight with the President there, the media, and tens of thousands of fans. I understand your team is also there.”
“Oh. I must look terrible.”
“I don’t think anyone will mind, Miss Conner. They’re just thankful you’re alive. Miss Anchova is very protective of you. She’s the one that rescued you?”
“Yes. She saved my life multiple times. I’m rather protective of her as well.”
Catia walked down the aisle and slid into the seat next to me. The stewardess headed toward the cockpit.
I slid my hand into Catia’s. “I missed you. They might ask to take the gun and knives away from us.”
“I won’t let them.”
“We might not have a choice. We’re meeting the President.”
Catia rolled her eyes. “As if that will be the highlight of my life. I’m fairly certain he was in on the entire thing.”
“I guess he was mad because I never voted for him.”
Catia laughed. “Neither did I.”
The stewardess came back from the cockpit. “Miss Conner? You might want to watch this.”
A large screen flickered to life displaying a news anchor standing in a dark harbor.
“I’m here in Sochi where Vladimir Kaznikov docks his yacht. About one hundred and thirty miles from here in the Black Sea, I am told a salvage operation is going on. In a joint effort between the United States and Russia, Vladimir’s yacht was destroyed a few hours ago. The Pentagon released this footage.”
The scene shifted to a monochromatic aerial view of a large yacht. It was zoomed in enough you could see several people on the front deck. Two missiles, leaving jet trails rapidly approached the yacht. A mushroom cloud of water erupted into the air and the fragments of the yacht were flung in all directions. Two major pieces of the ship crashed back into the sea and sank. There was absolutely nothing left.
“Although it is early in the investigation, a joint team is on the scene scouring through the wreckage. They have been able to confirm that Vladimir Kaznikov is among the dead. The terrorist of the Madrid bombings and kidnapper of Avia Conner is dead. Justice has been served and has been swift.”
The stewardess turned off the screen. “I’m sure you are relieved to see that Miss Conner.”
I shuddered and nodded slowly before getting up and heading to the bathroom. As I closed and latched the door, I stared at myself in the mirror. Tears fell freely down my face. I tried to wash my face and pull myself together to no avail.
“Kitten?”
I unlatched the door and fell into Catia’s arms. “I caused that. I’m trying to be logical. I know he planted the bombs. He killed thousands of people. He deserved to die. But this was the first time that my words became the kill order.”
She wrapped her arms around me tightly.
***
The plane taxied to a stop in front of a massive hanger. The President’s helicopter was positioned not far away. A set of stairs was brought to the plane and as soon as the door was opened, Secret Service agents entered the plane.
“Miss Conner. Miss Anchova. I am Justin Paige with the Secret Service. Understandably you have been through some harrowing days and events. You’re here on American soil now. You’re safe. I need you to hand over the gun and knives. I will personally guarantee that I will give them back to you once the President has departed.”
I looked at Catia. “We must trust we are in good hands and that nothing will happen with the world watching.”
Catia nodded and handed over the handgun and two knives.
“Thank you both for that. Here’s what is going to happen. The CIA agents will leave the plane first. My partner will then descend the stairs. You will both follow him once he reaches the bottom. The cameras will want to have a clear picture of you, Miss Conner, so I’ll have you go first. Miss Anchova will be next, then I will bring up the rear. The President does not want to intrude on your reunion with your parents and your team. You will have a few minutes with them before greeting the President.”
I just nodded.
When it was my turn to step from the plane, I almost collapsed. The team I had never known were all there. Tears were falling from every eye. They were my teammates now. My friends. I was not Alex Johnson, but Avia Conner, complete with her raw emotions. I choked back a cry and Catia grasped my elbow to give me strength to stand.
“Go ahead, kitten. They need to see and touch you.”
My eyes flicked to two people standing at the foot of the stairs. My mom shook with emotions and my dad barely could contain himself while keeping her from collapsing. My hands went to my mouth as I ran down the stairs and fell to my knees onto a carpet I hadn’t even noticed was there. I wrapped my arms around them both and held them tight.
Mom finally found the strength to pull me to my feet. She held onto my face with both her hands and kissed me before crushing me to her. Several minutes passed and I knew Catia was standing right behind me. Dad broke our silence.
“You must be Catia Anchova. Thank you for bringing our daughter home.”
Dad pulled Catia into a group hug before standing tall and wiping his tears. “Welcome home, sweetheart.” With a wave, we were surrounded by my coach and teammates. I grabbed onto each person one at a time and greeted them by name. I didn’t think it was possible to cry so much.
Suddenly, I felt something was missing. I had to jump and turn until I spotted Catia standing quietly to the side. I pushed through the crowd of friends, wrapped my arms around Catia, and kissed her for all I was worth. I heard the cameras snap shots and the cheers from everyone around us. Let the media have a field day. I took Catia’s hand in mine. Hugged Mom and Dad once again, then turned to a slightly impatient President.
“Avia Conner. The world deeply mourned your loss. We thank God for your safe return to us.”
“I’m so grateful for the courage of those that saved me. I’m saddened for the tragic loss of Richard Watts. I understand Vladimir Kaznikov is no longer a threat. For that, you will always have my sincerest gratitude.”
“When you are settled, I would like to invite you to the White House. Your story is one I need to hear firsthand.”
The President faced Catia and held out his hand. “Miss Anchova, Russia’s finest agent. You have returned a treasure of immeasurable value back to the United States. We are forever in your debt.”
“Thank you.”
The President waved to the crowd and moved to the waiting helicopter. Justin Paige came to my side.
“Miss Conner. We have a few formalities we need to review with you and Miss Anchova. We will take you and your parents from here to a hotel. We have secured a private restaurant so you can be refreshed and fed in peace. In the morning, I’m authorized to fly you anywhere you need to go. Welcome home.”
***
True to their word, Catia received everything she needed to live permanently in the United States. Except for the tens of thousands of people trying to catch a glimpse of me as we were transported from the airport to the hotel, the drive into Washington DC was uneventful.
Dinner with Mom and Dad was lengthy as I had to recount my entire story. I was pleased they were so accepting of Catia and beyond grateful for her efforts to bring me home. The following day, we all flew to Jackson Hole, Wyoming. We paused for lunch with my parents at their residence before driving to my home further north.
“I hope you like it here, Catia.”
“Wherever you are is perfect, kitten. How far is it from here?”
“Not much further.”
I slipped my hand into hers and she kept staring at the spectacular scenery.
“You really have become Avia, haven’t you? I saw your hesitation leaving the plane, but then…”
“I have her muscle memory and all of her memories and emotions. I was frightened and felt like an imposter when I first stepped from the plane, but then I saw everyone Avia had known. I knew them all by name. I felt how much they meant to her deep within me. When I spotted her parents, it was like coming home. It’s hard to explain.”
“You never have to explain anything to me, kitten. It was beautiful to watch and I feel Avia would be thankful it was you. You’re inspiring.”
I turned off the highway. “Here we are.”
Catia looked up the side road at a tall wooden gateway with the words ‘Conner Ranch’ elaborately carved into it. “You own a ranch?”
“It’s small by Wyoming standards. Only three hundred acres. I let others raise cattle on the land and get paid for that with amazing beef.”
“Where’s the house?”
I grinned. The drive to the house was fresh and new but at the same time familiar. “Just up the hill and around the bend. It was built to be hidden from the road but still have unobstructed views.”
Catia’s eyes opened wide as we turned the corner and the large wood home spilled out before us. I pulled into the oversized four-bay garage. Catia remained silent as we exited the vehicle and I took her hand in mine. We walked under a broad covered causeway to the main house. We paused under the front covered deck by the front doors. Catia turned to stare out over the meadows and forest towards the Grand Teton mountains.
I bit my lower lip and I leaned into Catia. “I hope you like it.”
“Aside from you, I’ve never seen anything so breathtaking.”
“This is your home, as long as you want me, Catia.”
Catia faced me, brushing away some stray hairs from my face. “Then this will be home until we depart this world, kitten.”
I opened the front doors and stepped inside. Catia took in a deep breath. Rich, warm wood floors and walls greeted us. I pulled Catia into the professionally equipped kitchen, then into the main living room. Two-story high floor to ceiling windows provided incredible views from both sides of the home. A broad stairway made from solid timbers led upstairs to the master bedroom.
I paused. “I know we’ve not… I haven’t even seen you…” I swallowed. “How do you feel about sleeping in the same bed?”
Catia’s eyes glanced up the stairs. “Your bedroom is up there?”
I nodded.
Her arms wrapped around my waist as she tossed e up onto her shoulder. I squealed and giggled as she made her way up the stairs, turned into the expansive master bedroom, and then tossed me onto the bed. Her lips were on mine as she pressed me down onto the bed.
I smiled into her kiss, spun us around so I was on top, and nibbled her neck. That didn’t last but a second before I was on my back again.
“I think it is high time I make you purr, kitten.”
“Mhmmm.”
***
I woke early and stared at Catia’s angelic face as she slept. The sun was just rising, and out the bedroom window I could see an orange glow slowly making its way down the face of the Tetons. I kissed Catia’s forehead and recalled the most passionate and romantic night I had ever had to shove aside the remnants of my nightmare.
Slipping from the bed, I wrapped a warm, thick robe tightly around me. As silently as I could, I made my way downstairs and made a cup of hot tea. I stepped out onto the front covered porch and leaned on the smooth, polished log railing. Several elk grazed their way through the meadow.
I was still unsettled by my dream but let my mind shift towards the beautiful scene before me. I felt my lips tug up a little as I took a deep breath. I couldn’t help but feel alive and thankful. Whatever had happened, I had somehow pierced the virtual veil to became Avia Conner. I grieved for her loss, but I looked forward to my life with great joy.
The door clicked behind me. Catia’s lips found my neck and her warm hands pulled me close.
“What’s the matter, kitten?”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t want to wake you.”
“With everything that has happened, it’s not surprising you didn’t sleep well.”
“It’s not that. I had the strangest dream that my old body was still alive. It gave me the feeling this isn’t over yet.”
“I suspect we will be left alone for a while, but we can’t be naïve. We took on the two most powerful organizations in the world. We thwarted their plans. They will find a way to get us back.”
“Then perhaps we need to be ready for them. In the meantime, I haven’t had enough of you yet.”
“Aren’t you hungry, kitten?”
“Ravenous. For you.” I pushed her back against the wall and pressed my lips to hers.
She moaned as she untied my robe.
***
The original Avia Conner had the strangest of dreams. They were so real they felt tangible. Her mind was thick and foggy, but it was clearing moment by moment. She couldn’t open her eyes yet, but she could hear.
“Mr. Devalo. What is the outcome of your testing on Alex Johnson and his connection?”
“The results were well beyond our expectations, Mr. Blackwood and Miss Ankarinsky. We kept Alex in a comatose state as we analyzed the findings. Today, we had a breakthrough. Using what we learned from the fifth generation hardware and the data collected during Avia’s soccer match and the subsequent surge, we identified crucial control and personal essence factors and managed to transfer Alex from his broken body into one of your soldier clones. We activated the training and learning protocols. Alex is ready to be awakened and tested.”
“He will be able to be controlled?”
“He will become the ultimate soldier. I’m certain of it.”
“What of Virtual Media Tech? Do they know you were the one that was the insider?”
“No, sir. They don’t have a clue. They still think Alex committed suicide. I worked with Special Agents Tom Bristow and William Mayer to gather all the data, hide the fact we took Alex’s body, and misled Virtual Media Tech. They haven’t got a clue we’ve been stealing their secrets for years and now, they just gave us the future of warfare and society. It’s time. Nurse. Reduce the sedative. Alex Johnson needs to wake up.”
Avia heard some movement near her then the fogginess began to clear. Her eyes fluttered open.
“Hello, Alex. Welcome to your new life.”
***
End of Book One
***
Yup… I just did that. I left you hanging. I have the second story bouncing along in my brain. For a teaser, I envision the new Alex Johnson (formerly Avia Conner) fighting the control of the FSB and CIA. Meanwhile, Avia Conner (formerly Alex Johnson) and Catia develop a plan to eliminate those that wish them dead. At some point, the three all come together to give a little payback.
I hope you enjoyed this story. Let me know you read it and how it made you feel. Leave a review, a comment, or send me a message. That’s all the payment I care about.
- Avia Conner
For the 2017 Holiday Writing Contest I’ve written a story of sacrifice and love. A young man willingly chooses to give up his life to save the life of a young woman.
S.L.E.P. – Sacrificial Life Extension Project
The woman that sat across from me scanned her handheld tablet device. She reminded me of a cross between a librarian and a natural foods store owner. She was perhaps in her mid-fifties and her brunette hair was slowly losing ground to the encroaching gray making her look older than she really was. It’s my assumption she would never dream of dying her hair or eat anything other than organic vegetables. That’s how she came appeared to me as her silent scanning of my application gave me concern.
A few minutes earlier she had introduced herself as Maggie Farnsworth, my S.L.E.P. concierge.
“How did you hear about the Sacrificial Life Extension Project, Mr. Matson?”
“Please, call me William. Mr. Matson makes me feel like my dad. It should be all there in the application.”
“The application tells us what you wrote, but not who you are, William.”
“I saw a television commercial. Your company does an excellent job of portraying people that are dying and in need of a second chance at life.”
“I’ll be honest with you, William. You don’t fit the profile. Our average applicant is between thirty-five and fifty-five years of age and they’re at the end of their rope. You’re twenty-six, financially well off, good looking, and seem to have everything going for you. Why give up your life so someone else can live?”
“I’m sure you’ve read my application thoroughly so I’ll try to fill in the gaps. Yes, I’ve lived a life of affluence and financially I have no worries, but that doesn’t mean my life has been easy. I lost my parents when I was eleven and I’ve struggled for years trying to find my own identity. I’ve travelled extensively, performed a lot of philanthropic work, and was married briefly. Two years ago, I lost my wife and unborn child in a car accident. One would assume I’m depressed from my loss but the reality is that I’ve never found fulfillment in my life. I guess it all comes down to the fact that if my body can be used to give someone hope and a chance at a real life, then I’m satisfied with that.”
She looked me over carefully and her brown eyes bored into my very soul. She paused a minute before proceeding. “You’ve indicated you’re open to a transfer to male or female patients. Why is that?”
“These people are at the end of their lives. What difference does it make? I’ll only have to live with the result for a little while, correct?”
“Mr. Matson, William, if you’re not going to be forthcoming about yourself I’ll deny your application right now.”
Heat warmed my face as I felt my anger spike. All my life I’ve protected my secret and clearly, she wants me to expose it. “This isn’t being recorded, is it?”
“There are no recordings of these sessions. I’m the only person that will decide on your application and I can tell you now that I’m about to deny it. People just don’t decide to give up their life and I’ll not be the one that puts our patients at risk. Who is to say that you’re not being hunted, or perhaps have recently committed some terrible crime? I need to understand your true motivation.”
“I saw your advertisement and I just want to give someone a chance at life.”
She stood. “We’re done here. You’ll receive official communication that we denied your application.”
“Why?”
Her hand was on the doorknob.
“Wait! You want to know what motivates me to give up my life? Yes, there is some part of me thinks this is a worthy sacrifice to give to someone else but the real reason is that I’m miserable. All my life I’ve questioned who I am. I’ve felt like I should never have been born male. I’ve struggled with my identity and even forced myself into marrying a wonderful woman hoping I could put all of this behind me; that having a family, a wife and children, would resolve the festering dichotomy within me. When my wife and unborn child were killed it took me many months to realize I missed my family greatly but in my heart, all I wanted was to be comforted and held. I’m a man, damn it! I don’t get that luxury.”
“We’ll be in touch, William.”
With that she left the room.
***
“Samantha, can I get you some more ice to suck on?”
Samantha opened her eyes and looked lovingly at her mother. She ignored the dozens of flower bouquets and cards for well wishes in the otherwise sterile hospital room and reached for her mother’s hand, squeezing it gently. Her voice was a little scratchy and weak. “I’m fine, mom. You should be home with the family.”
“I’ll not miss a second with you.” The tears that had flowed so often flowed once again. “It’s Christmas in two weeks. What’s your wish for the holidays?”
“That I’ll last long enough to see your twenty-fifth wedding anniversary in February. All of the family will be there.”
Samantha’s mother put her hand to her mouth to stifle the sad sounds that would betray her strength in this horrible time. When she collected herself enough she brushed the golden-blonde hair from her child’s dark and sunken eyes. “I wish that too, sweetheart.”
For a long time, the room was silent except for the beeping of machines.
A nurse popped her head into the room. “Samantha, you have a visitor.”
Samantha looked up into an older gentleman’s smiling face. “You must be Samantha Rawlings. I’m Henry Kopple, Director of S.L.E.P.”
“What’s S.L.E.P?”
“My apologies. I thought you might have heard about it. S.L.E.P. stands for the Sacrificial Life Extension Project. You’ve been selected as a recipient.”
“But I never applied.”
Samantha’s mom looked a little sheepish. “I’m sorry, sweetheart. I applied for you.”
Samantha’s weak eyes looked between her mother and Henry. “What does this mean?”
Henry’s smile grew broader. “It means that, if you so choose, you have a unique chance to be free of your illness and live a full and productive life. I have a catalog of people willing to trade their body for yours.”
Samantha clearly was struggling with the thought that anyone would give their life for hers. “How… how does this work? Why would anyone do that for me?”
“We have the ability to transfer your memories and the essence of who you are into the body of another person. You go to bed one night and wake up the next as a new person. People come to us for many reasons but know they all willingly volunteer to take your place. I’ll leave you a tablet with the photos and stats of the available people. I can come by tomorrow to answer any more questions.”
Samantha looked at her mother. “Maybe my dream will come true after all.”
***
Samantha was eager to review the information Henry had provided her but waited patiently for her mother to leave. Pulling the tablet off the nightstand she perused the ten people who have said they would take her place.
Photo by photo Samantha became more and more depressed. Most were old women that looked down on their luck and there were several others. One woman was post-menopausal and another was forty-two years of age and extremely overweight. There was one option, a woman, thirty-five years old but was unable to conceive.
Samantha had almost given up hope when she scrolled to the final photo. Her weak fingers shook as she traced the young man’s face. He looked so handsome and healthy. There was so little information provided; age, height, weight, and a rudimentary genetic makeup. His blue eyes looked defeated, almost apologetic, a sign he had given up on himself. His brown hair was neatly cropped. He was twenty-six years old, only three years older than Samantha.
Samantha selected several more pictures of the young man showing his physique. He was very handsome and fit. She wondered what her mother would think.
***
“But he’s a man! What about the thirty-five year old woman?”
“Sure, she’s an option, mom, but she also can’t have children and I’d lose twelve years of life. You know I’ve always wanted to have kids and a family. There’s something you also need to know. I’m tired of being weak. I’ve been in and out of hospitals for nine years. I’ve been weak and frail my entire life. I know this is hard on you, but the thought of being a strong man gives me hope. I want to be in control of my life for a change.”
“But you say you want a family. How could you become this man? Do you think you could marry a woman?”
“Did you see the other options, mom? I can’t tell you what will happen, but these people are making a huge sacrifice for me. The least I can do is choose the one I think I could have the most chance at having a good life as. At the very least, barring any unforeseen circumstances, I’ll have more years to be with all of you.”
Samantha’s mother’s face softened. “If this is what you really want and can live with, then we’ll all be here for you, no matter what.”
***
It had been several weeks since my interview and I had anticipated that they had denied my application when I was called to come back and meet once again with Maggie. Maggie’s expression was easier to read this time and her confrontational frown had been replaced with some resigned concern.
“William, I’ve been told that you’ve been selected by one of our patients.” A mixture of cold dread and relief washed over me. “We need to begin preparations for the transfer. This is very time consuming and costly for us and thus we need to know that you’re still willing to participate.”
“What can you tell me about the patient?”
“You need to understand that this isn’t something we can provide. While the patient chose you from a list of potential donors, the patient is provided with very limited information about you. Height, weight, age, any current conditions, and basic ancestry. They’ll never know your name, what you do, or why you chose to participate. Absolutely no communications are allowed between the donor and the recipient. It must be this way secure their future and to assure commitment of our donors.”
“Why can’t there be any communications?”
“The project emphasizes giving a terminally ill person a chance at life. Consider the impact such a magnanimous gift would have on yourself. Now imagine you having intimate knowledge of the donor, knowing that in days, weeks, or months, they’ll likely be dead. This is a difficult burden for our patients to bear even with anonymity in place. How much harder would it be for them if they knew more about their donor.”
“I’m still willing. What do we need to do?”
“We need to work out the details of both donor and recipient. You have bank accounts, finances, identification, social media, and photos of you online. We must work to clear out every reference to you, prepare documents in advance to transfer financial holdings into your new name, begin creating new identification, and write a will.”
“We don’t simply swap identification?”
“Each of you will be given new names and new identification for maintaining anonymity. You’ll receive that information the morning you wake up after the transfer is complete. We also try to make sure there is significant distance between the donor and recipient to avoid them running into people that used to know you. If either of you do run into people that recognize you as the previous person, we will provide a certified card confirming the process that was completed. Many people have heard of S.L.E.P. before and will recognize the credentials allowing you to avoid difficult conversations.” Maggie broadcast her tablet screen onto a larger one in the room. “Let’s get started on the paperwork.”
***
The S.L.E.P. organization was very adamant in not releasing any information about the recipient and as the day got closer to the transfer I was feeling more and more trepidation. I was, in essence, committing legalized suicide. I could wake up in incredible pain, or with no mobility whatsoever. The lack of knowing what I was heading into was more difficult to process than the actual concept of being brain dumped into another person’s body.
I’ve been also thinking of a way to communicate to the recipient and I had found a loophole in the procedures. I was to fill a suitcase with clothing for the patient. This would also include documentation about any food sensitivities I have and thoughtful advice about my body all carefully edited by S.L.E.P. This suitcase would be carefully gone through, however, there was a time in the process between the time I would be given a sedative and when the procedure would take place that I would have access to the suitcase. During this window of time I would place a note into the suitcase. I was careful to not make it personal but I had things I felt needed to be said and so I made my plans.
When the day had finally arrived, it turned out to be Christmas Eve. I was flown to New York and driven up to Norwalk, Connecticut and given a room in the wing of the Norwalk Hospital. By the time I was all settled in it was dark and Maggie came in with the anesthetist to administer the sedatives to put me to sleep.
“You’re doing a wonderful thing, William. Why don’t you lie back and relax? We’ll give you some time to yourself. In the morning, I will be with you when you wake up. It’s important for you to be fully aware of your surroundings and to take time to register the impact of what has transpired before you open your eyes. This will reduce your shock.”
“I will.”
Maggie and the anesthetist left as I quickly became groggy from the sedative. I had mere minutes before I would be fast asleep and I slipped the note that I had carefully concealed into the suitcase that would be there for whoever occupied my body in the morning.
Returning to the bed, I held out my hand and stared at it. It would be the last time I see it. I had a moment of panic before the sedatives took the edge off and I drifted off to sleep.
***
“William? It’s me, Maggie. Don’t open your eyes or speak just yet. Squeeze my hand to acknowledge you hear me.”
I could feel myself climbing out of the darkness and Maggie’s voice was like a lit open doorway. I could feel a hand in mine and I gently squeezed it but in doing so I realized my hand felt different. It felt softer and smaller and the act of squeezing was challenging.
“That’s good, William. Now, I want you to keep your eyes closed and with your mind reach out to feel your body. Wiggle your toes and move your fingers. When you’re done, squeeze my hand again.”
What I really noticed was I felt so little of my weight being pressed into the bed. I must be much lighter than I was before. There was no pain, just a lack of energy. Wiggling my toes, I was grateful I could feel the rough sheets against them. I could tighten and relax the muscles in my calves and legs. It seemed as if everything was working and I had all my body parts. I squeezed Maggie’s hand.
“Very good, William. You’re doing well. Why don’t you open your eyes?”
The stark whiteness of the room caught me off guard but quickly my eyes adjusted to the brightness and I found Maggie hovering near me.
“Keep your eyes on me, William. Now that the transfer is complete I’m now free to discuss with you more about your new body. One major adjustment for you is that the patient was a twenty-three year old young woman.”
“What…” My voice faltered at the delicate and higher pitched sound to my voice. “I’m a girl?”
I tried to sit up but Maggie put a hand on my shoulder and try as I might, I couldn’t lift myself up against the light pressure she was applying to keep me down. “Breathe, William. Relax. Let me raise the back of the bed a little. Your body is very weak from the illness.”
I felt the bed pivot at my hips and I rose slowly up. I could now feel the weight of my chest shift slightly under the hospital gown and covers. I lifted my right hand towards my face and noticed the long slender fingers.
“Careful, William. You have an IV in your right arm. It’s supplying your body with needed nourishment.”
“I’m a woman?”
“I thought that might please you.”
“I… I didn’t know this was possible.” My arms were very thin as were my legs that I could tell by the way the sheets draped over them. I was weak. Very weak. “What’s wrong with me?”
“You’re suffering from a neurological disorder. You’ve not fully been diagnosed. It has something to do with your brain not being able to adjust production of the right enzymes and proteins to metabolize your food. In other words, you’re wasting away.”
“What do I look like?”
“You’re five feet six inches tall and weigh eighty-two pounds. Here is a mirror.”
Taking the small handheld mirror from Maggie I looked into the eyes of a stranger. Her eyes were sunken with dark circles underneath them but the brilliant blue irises were startling. Her cheeks were gaunt and slightly hollow and her lips were somewhat chapped. Long golden blonde hair cascaded down her head. It was stringy and needed a wash. With some weight, she would be very pretty.
“What’s the prognosis?”
“At the current rate of weight loss, the estimate is between two and four weeks.”
I continued to stare at my reflection as Maggie shared some additional details most of which I didn’t listen to. I’m a woman. I’m weak. I could even be pretty if I weren’t so sick. I have two to four weeks to live.
“…new name is Emma Taylor.”
“Sorry. What was that again?”
“Your new name is Emma Taylor. I’m sure you need some time to absorb everything. If you need anything press this green button and I’ll be right here. Please be careful of your IV and catheter. I’ll be back in thirty minutes.”
I watched Maggie leave and close the door behind her. Weakly pulling the sheets back I looked down upon my emaciated body. My legs were indeed thin. That which I could see from the end of the hospital gown. Reaching up I felt my breasts. This was such a strange feeling to have weight there and they felt very sensitive. I pulled the hem of the gown up and revealed a pair of white panties, perfectly flat stomach, and some very obvious hip bones. There were no man parts down there, just a tube.
I had the feeling that this was right, the way I was supposed to have been born, and I reveled in the thought but the weakness of my body and impending death were shocking. Why couldn’t I have this without the illness?
Looking around the white room I realized I didn’t want to die here. Sooner than later they would ship me to a hospice which would be even worse. Do I even have enough strength to stand?
In the corner of the room rested a suitcase. I anticipated that this contained the documentation and clothing that I might need but was never expected to use. I made my decision, or at least I would die trying. I want to go home. I’d rather die there.
Peeling the tape off my inner thigh I winced at the pain but that was nothing compared to the throbbing I felt as I pulled the catheter out. Every movement I made caused me to gasp for air. How far can I possibly get?
With the catheter removed I carefully and slowly pulled the IV from my right arm and used a little tape to cover the hole. Closing my eyes, I pulled in a deep breath and lowered my feet to the floor. I was thankful they held my weight, slight as it was.
Stepping lightly over to the suitcase I first tried to lift it onto the bed but it was far too heavy and the effort nearly caused me to pass out. Resting momentarily, I opened a zipper and reached in to pull out a white dress. I also found a pair of white flats.
Leaning against the wall I rested a moment before untying the hospital gown and watching it fall effortlessly to the floor. I looked over my new body and saw that my breasts were resting on my exposed ribcage. I’m a walking skeleton. I had no time or energy to find a bra as I slipped the dress over my head. Luckily it had an elastic waistband that held it in place. Slipping on the shoes, I bent down and closed the zipper of the suitcase, and then finding my bank cards and identification in the front pockets. They had all been changed to Emma Taylor.
Thankful the suitcase had wheels, I half dragged it and half used it for support as I made my way to the door. In my depleted state, I could barely open the heavy door. The nurses station was to the left and the elevators were to the right. Slowly I made my way to the elevators and ignored the stares of the people around me.
Once on the elevator I pushed the button for the first floor. A gentleman got in on the second floor and looked me over. “You don’t look so good.”
“Good thing I’m in a hospital then.”
He didn’t question me any further but I could tell his eyes were on me as I stepped out into the hallway. Slowly I made my way towards the entrance of the hospital pausing to take in a sight that took my breath away. The children’s wing was open for all to see and a large Christmas tree danced merrily with all the flickering lights. Adults were handing out presents to the hospitalized children. It made my new heart and my old one weep with loss and joy at the same time.
The chilly winter air shook me to my core as my new body had no fat and no protection from the cold breeze coming through the door to the outside. In a way, I felt like I was stealing something valuable, but I kept reminding myself I have no obligation to stay in the hospital and die here; that and there is the fact that I’m stealing a broken-down body that will likely die before I get home.
Ignoring the freezing air, I flagged down a cab and practically fell into the back seat from exhaustion. “Train station, please.”
***
Samantha could feel the strength and health of her new body before she even opened her eyes. The feeling was exhilarating.
“Take it slow, Samantha. Go ahead and open your eyes when you feel ready.”
She opened them right away and found Henry watching her closely. “I feel incredible.”
Samantha sat up and stared at her large, strong hand for a moment before swinging her legs over the edge of the bed and running to the bathroom to look at herself in the mirror. “This is amazing! How can I move so well? I feel completely balanced.”
“The entire brain wasn’t replaced, rather your essence and memories were mapped over top of the existing ones. The motor skills portions of the brain were never touched so they function correctly and you don’t feel any awkwardness.”
Samantha flexed her strong bicep, looked down her hospital gown and to the lack of breasts, and then reached down between her legs seemingly unaware of Henry still being in the room with her. With a gasp, she turned around.
“Where’s mom and my family?”
“They are waiting for you but I have given them strict instructions to give you some time alone to absorb the changes. Your new name is Declan Rawlings. You’ll find clothes and your new identification in the suitcase in the corner. Why don’t you take thirty minutes to yourself?”
“Declan…Declan… I like it. Thank you!”
“We’ll all return in a little bit. Take your time.”
With Henry gone, Declan went back to the bathroom and immediately felt a need to have a shower as he had no idea when the last time this body had one. Dropping the hospital gown to the floor he examined himself from head to toe and struggled to keep himself from playing with his new parts. The feeling of power was overwhelming. He felt like he could run a hundred miles or rip the sink from the wall.
Declan took his time in the shower making sure he was thoroughly clean before drying and standing once again before the mirror. When he first saw the photo of the donor he thought him quite handsome in a lustful way, but now as he looked upon himself he knew he was good looking, but he had no lustful feelings about his new body. Only the thought of learning his new apparatus made him wish he had more time.
His hands moved to his face and he frowned slightly at the day-old stubble. “I’m going to have to learn to shave my face.”
A grin appeared as he looked over at the toilet and he threw the lid open with vigor and stood over the white bowl not knowing that he had to hold things to aim correctly. With much embarrassment Declan learned quickly how to guide his spray and he cleaned up his mess and carefully put the seat back down just in case a female needed to use it after him.
Declan rushed over to the suitcase and with a whoop of joy he easily lifted it up onto the bed and rummaged through the clothing. He dressed quickly, slightly saddened by not being able to wear a dress. Turning back to the mirror he checked himself out and finger brushed his hair into place. Putting his hand into his pocket he felt some paper there.
Pulling it out Declan wondered what it might be.
‘Dear recipient of my body (that sounds so awful),
I know I’m not supposed to do this as all communications between donor and recipient are against the rules but I need you to know I chose to give up my body for you willingly. I wanted you to have a chance at life. While my life wasn’t always easy, it was lived without regrets. I did more things in my twenty-six years than most people do in a lifetime. I suspect you might not have had the same chances I did.
I have given this much thought and have more than enough money for several lifetimes to enjoy. If you go to the New York airport, look for locker FP213. It’s one of the new fingerprint lockers and since you now have my fingerprints, it should work fine for you. I’m guessing you and your family might have many outstanding bills and my money will obviously do me no good. I have left a substantial amount for you in the locker to help you get your life together.
Knowing that you might find this note on Christmas Day, my body and what I leave to you in the locker is my gift to you. It is my heartfelt prayer that you will always look favorably upon this day; that your dreams will come true, and that your life will find every ounce of fulfillment you ever desired. Don’t for one second worry about me, for I believe, in some way, I too will be blessed and consider this day a gift.’
Declan re-read the message and quickly stuffed it back into his pocket before running from the room. It took a moment to orient himself but once he had, he took off at full speed through the hospital to his old room. A room that he found now empty. Declan was disappointed that the S.L.E.P. people must have removed her old body and the person it now belongs to so quickly. He might never have a chance to thank the person that gave him new life.
Despondent, Declan roamed the hospital on his way back to his room. He too paused by the entrance to the children’s wing to listen to the cries of joy and the excitement of the children as they opened presents.
Declan whispered to himself. “Wherever you are, thank you! It is my hope, my dream, and my prayer that somehow, through my broken body, that you will find the happiness and joy you so deserve.”
Wiping a tear from his cheek, Declan rushed back to his room to meet up with his family.
***
“Miss? Hello, Miss?”
I struggled to open my eyes but when I did it took me a moment to remember all that had happened. I’m a dying, young woman trying to get home. I feel so weak.
“Sorry. Where are we?”
“At the end of the line. Tampa, Florida.”
I smiled weakly and looked at my not so heavy but heavy to me suitcase. “Can you give me a hand with my suitcase?”
“Certainly. Are you all right, Miss?”
“Once I get home I’ll be fine. Thank you. You’re kind for asking.”
The man that worked for Amtrak helped me down from the train and left me standing there on the platform. I sat down on the suitcase and looked around as I caught my breath. The warm eighty degree air and high humidity soaked through the little muscle mass this body had and gave me a little strength. Dragging the suitcase behind me I flagged down a taxi for the twenty-minute ride to my home in Indian Shores.
Standing before my home that was nestled between beachfront condos, I felt better than I had in the past two days. This body could barely eat anything before becoming full and the food on the train was not the best.
I had only taken a few steps towards the door when a car pulled up and Maggie from S.L.E.P. jumped out of the car and rushed over to me. “What were you thinking? You can’t just up and leave a hospital like that. How did you get here?”
I hadn’t realized how tall Maggie was. She must be five feet nine but then again, the last time I could gauge her height I was over six feet tall. Everything seemed larger and slightly more intimidating.
“I’m not going back to a hospital. I refuse to die in a place like that.”
“You’re in shock. This happens. Come back with me. You look unwell and need treatment.”
“How long had she been in the hospital?”
“Four months and off and on for the past nine years.”
“You said it yourself that I might only have weeks to live. Let me at least choose where.”
“Fine. It’s your choice. But I’m going to send a nurse to your home every day to check up on you.”
Maggie was frustrated as she got back to her car. “I don’t regret my decision, Maggie.”
I struggled with the zipper of the suitcase until I could get my hand in there to reach for my key. I was grateful they had remembered to transfer it. I opened the door with a push of my shoulder and staggered over to the wall panel to deactivate the alarm.
After closing the door, I stared at my home. It seemed so much larger and lonely than ever before. The open concept floorplan gave me an unobstructed view of the swimming pool and the waters of the gulf beyond. Sunlight streamed through the windows and all I could think about was napping on the chaise in the sun.
Moments later I was fast asleep.
***
Two days had passed since the transformation and Declan had slowly become acclimated to his new body. His family found his new self to be harder to get used to than he was finding it himself. Sometimes they would slip and call him Samantha, and she overheard them call him her several times. For his mother and father, they clearly struggled on how to offer support, but the aunts and cousins treated him more as a guest than a real member of the family. Henry from S.L.E.P. visited every day to work with everyone on the transition.
Declan still had a room in his parent’s house as he had always been too sick to live elsewhere. His room, however, wasn’t him anymore. The pink drapes and sheets, the closet full of dresses, and the pictures of her old self with her friends all made him remember how his life had been before. The constant reminder was the most difficult part of the transition and his heart still grieved for the young man who gave his life for her. Deep down, there was a spark, a connection he couldn’t understand.
The hardest part of all of this was to see the look in his mother’s eyes. For years she had taken care of her little girl and suddenly, overnight, she had a tall, strapping, young man for a son.
Declan entered the kitchen and hugged his mom who had been staring out the window. “Things will be all right, mom. I know this is hard on everyone.”
“We need to change your room and get rid of your things.” Declan watched a tear fall from his mother’s eye.
“Don’t worry about that right now. Focus on the good that has come out of all of this. How would you like to take a drive with me?”
“Where?”
“New York.”
“Why on earth would you want to go to New York?”
“Don’t tell Henry, by my donor left me this note. He left us something in New York. Besides, it’s a beautiful, sunny day and I want to spend time having fun with you. I also need some clothes.”
Declan’s mother smiled. “I think that might be a good idea.”
***
I must have slept a good six hours. I hadn’t moved an inch from where I had curled up on the chaise. The sun was setting and I took a few moments to lie there a little longer. With my smaller size and weight, I was so comfortable lying on the chaise. I barely covered half the seat. The last rays of the orange sun kept me warm and with my white dress on and my head resting on my arm I felt good; like this was meant to be. I had dreamt and all I could recall was my old body kissing me. It was the strangest feeling.
It took a lot of effort to push myself up from the chaise. The effort made me a little dizzy but I had resolved to take my time and do what I could for myself. It was with much effort that I got myself to my feet and made my way into the kitchen. The thought of solid food churned my hollow stomach, but I still had some fresh fruit and veggies. I’m sure Maggie would be upset with me but it was too much effort to even clean them. I tossed what I could find into a juicer. Celery, carrots, apples, and bananas that were already too ripe went into the device. The brown concoction that came out looked revolting but tasted wonderful. I took a few full slow sips before dragging the suitcase into the master bedroom.
I was too weak to lift it up onto the bed so I left it on the floor and opened it so I could rummage through the clothes. There wasn’t a lot there. Some panties, a bra which looked too large for my withered frame, several dresses, and a nightgown. There was a new hairbrush that still had a price tag on it. In the bottom of the suitcase was a pink sweater jacket. How stupid I was to walk out into the Connecticut winter without a jacket.
Four sips of my juice were all it took to make me feel full. I was getting tired again and my king-sized bed looked enticing, but I had spent two days in this dress and who knew how long it had been since these panties I was wearing had been changed. As much as I just wanted to curl up and sleep I decided a shower was in order.
It was easy to slip out of the dress and panties as they were barely hanging onto me as they were. I stood a moment to take in my naked body. I was astonishingly thin and pale but hidden behind the emasculated body was true beauty. I stood tall and with excellent posture. My hair was gorgeous even if it needed washing badly. With thirty or more pounds, I would be stunning.
The juice I drank seemed to go right through me and I looked over at the toilet. I had gone several times already but I noticed I had left the seat up.
“How inconsiderate of you, William.”
After relieving myself I carefully set the water temperature of the shower and stepped in shrieking as the heavy water pounded down on my frail body. After switching the shower head to a light rain-like pattern I relaxed and enjoyed the heat and soap.
While I certainly noticed the sensitivity of my new body, I was in no shape to truly explore myself. By the time I had dried myself off and did what I could with my mass of hair, I only had enough energy to slip into the nightgown and under my covers.
***
For Declan and his mother, the day had been wonderful. During the long drive to New York they spoke about stories from their past, stopped to eat wonderful food, shopped for clothes, and connected in a way they hadn’t been able to for a long time.
“We’re looking for locker FP213, mom.”
“Here it is, Declan. I still find it hard to call you that. Are you sure you want to look inside?”
“You read the note. I can’t imagine that there is anything nefarious going on.”
Declan held his breath, feeling a little like a spy in a thriller movie. He placed his right thumb on the fingerprint reader and with a click the locker opened. Inside was a plain manila envelope but it wasn’t clear if there was something inside.
Declan pulled the envelope out and was about to open it when his mother put a hand on his. “Not here. There are too many people around. Let’s go back to the car.”
Back at the car Declan opened the envelope and looked inside. There was only a single piece paper and it appeared to be a money order. He pulled it out and stared at it in disbelief. “Mom, this money order is for one million dollars! Why would he give us such an enormous amount?”
Declan’ mother sat in stunned silence. Once again Declan looked into the envelope to find nothing else there. He was disappointed there was no letter from the man that had saved her life and now offered financial freedom. It made him feel happy and guilty at the same time.
***
I woke up feeling quite rested and better than I had in days. My stomach also grumbled a little so I knew I needed to get something into it. I wrapped the sweater around me and looked at myself in the mirror. My hair was a disaster, but at least it was clean. The kitchen was a bit of a mess as I had no energy to clean anything. I decided to make a call and see if I could get some help around the house to cook and clean. I didn’t want to worry about this for myself if I didn’t have to.
Dry toast became my breakfast this morning and I was stuffed after one small piece. The sun was already up and my outdoor thermometer read seventy-five degrees. I found a rubber band and pulled my hair back into a ponytail to avoid having to shower and spend a lot of time on it. I love having long hair, I just wish I had a long life to go with it.
I changed out of my nightgown, put on fresh panties, and even tried out the bra. As suspected, the lack of fat, muscle, and body mass made the C-cups quite loose and sloppy, but the fit around the ribcage wasn’t bad. I slipped into a red dress and used the pink sweater and white flats to complete my outdoor excursion outfit. I was determined to get fresh air as long as I possibly could.
Stepping out onto the deck by the pool I longed to jump in and swim but I had no bathing suit and the nosy neighbors had a pretty good view of the pool. I made a goal for myself to touch the ocean water which was a good hundred and fifty feet from the pool deck. Pulling in a deep breath of salty air I kicked off my shoes and walked barefoot into the sand.
Many times I thought I should turn around as I quickly tired, but there was something exhilarating about feeling the sand beneath my toes and identifying how my new body bounced and swayed. By the time I got back inside, thirty minutes had passed and I was once again exhausted.
I had just sat down when the front doorbell rang. It was all I could do to get up and open the door. Maggie and a nurse were standing there.
“I told you I would get a nurse to drop by each day, Emma.”
“You didn’t happen to bring a pizza with you, did you?”
“You can’t be serious.”
“I’m am and I’m not. I’ll have one before this is all done. Come inside.”
The nurse assisted me to standing on a weigh scale. “Eighty-four pounds. We can assume one pound for your clothing. You’ve gained a pound according to your charts.” The nurse took some blood and checked my vitals as Maggie looked on. “You should be in bed resting. You need more fluids.”
“It seems like all I do is sleep.”
“You’re very ill and dangerously underweight. You could easily have a heart attack.”
“So, you’re telling me that going out to play soccer is out of the question?” I didn’t wait for a response. “I have someone coming over soon to cook and clean for me. Don’t worry about me as I don’t feel like dying today.”
***
A week had passed since Declan and his mother’s trip to New York. Slowly things were falling into place as the immediate and external family had come to realize Declan was still the same caring and loving person as before.
Declan was deliberate in spending quality time with his mother and father. Henry’s plan for Declan was simple; take time to learn about his new body, acclimate with his family, and when the time was right, go through his old things to put them away. Once a sense of normalcy was returned to the family then he recommended that Declan take a few months for himself.
Today, however, was the first day Declan was to have a few of his friends over and he was extremely nervous.
When the doorbell rang, Declan opened the door to see his two best friends, Missy Franklin and Claire Wallace. The S.L.E.P. team had prepared them for this meeting, but Declan was still very worried as Missy and Claire looked up at him in stunned silence.
Missy smiled and pushed inside the house dragging Claire with her. “We’re so glad you’re still with us. So, tell us all about it! What was the first thing that came to your mind Christmas Day?”
They plunked themselves down on the couch as Declan sat in a chair opposite them.
“My first thought was how healthy and strong I felt. My second was how selfish I was.”
“Selfish?”
“Yes. I felt like I cheated God or something. The doctors had given me no more than four weeks to live and here I wake up in this perfectly healthy body. I cheated death and let somebody else take my place.”
Claire frowned. “You can’t think like that. The S.L.E.P. team carefully assesses each donor. He had his reasons for doing it.”
“I know. Logically I can reduce my guilt but my heart wonders how he might be doing.”
Missy smiled deviously. “You have to tell us… What’s it like being a handsome man?” Her voice was almost a whisper.
“Missy!”
***
I woke feeling refreshed and with more energy than the previous days. Each day I felt better but I was still incredibly thin and weak. It was now January third and day after day the nurse had been stymied. I should be completely bed ridden by now and yet I was able to do a little more each day. Even my weight had come up some to nearly ninety pounds.
Maggie had not visited since the first day with the nurse but she had told me she was coming this morning. My hired help, Margo, had been a great asset to me as she cooked, cleaned, and took care of me as I needed. She was a lovely lady that had been a nutritionist before starting to raise her three children and found once they had all started school she had a hard time finding work. She treated me like a daughter.
Margo was already in the kitchen when I sauntered out. She took one look at me and sighed. “Don’t you have any other clothes, Emma?”
“You know the situation, Margo. I just didn’t see a need to buy any.”
“You’re looking better each day. You need to get out more and exercise. It will stimulate your appetite and do your muscles good. If you feel up to it, I’d be happy to take you to a few stores this afternoon.”
“Let’s see what Maggie and the nurse have to say, but thank you. I’ve wanted to use the pool and I only have one pair of shoes that aren’t the best for walking.”
“What you did, Emma, is heartwarming. You must have been desperate to give up your life.”
“I was, but not anymore. Even though I’m thin, weak, and sleep most of the day, I’ve never felt more alive.”
Margo smiled. “Come and have a seat. I have a scrambled egg and avocado toast ready for you.”
“That sounds wonderful, thank you.”
After breakfast, I spent an hour rummaging through my closet and some drawers. I had just moved what few clothes I had into the space I had cleared out when Maggie and the nurse arrived.
“Emma! You’re looking so much better. I can tell you’ve gained a little weight and the dark circles under your eyes are lessening. This is remarkable.”
“I feel better every day.”
“Go ahead and step onto the scale for us.” I did as requested. “Ninety and a half.”
“Emma, I’d like to bring you in to the hospital for a few tests next week. Something has changed and we should confirm what’s going on.”
“It’s not like I have any travel plans. May I ask how the recipient is doing?”
“You can ask but I have no answers for you. I’m not even sure who in our office handled the recipient. This is deliberately done to make sure we keep anonymity.”
“Do all donors and patients dream about each other? Is this normal?”
Maggie frowned. “I’ve heard from some patients that they dream of their old selves. Most donors don’t last that long so I couldn’t tell you for sure. I’m sure it’s residual self-image working itself out in your dreams.”
The nurse wrapped things up and shook her head. “I can’t explain it. You’re improving each day. I’ll go ahead and set up the tests on Tuesday.”
I watched as they packed up their things and turned to leave. “Maggie?”
“Yes, Emma?”
I reached out and hugged her. “Thank you for giving me a chance.”
“I had no doubts from the very beginning. Your application told me everything I needed to know. I just had to pry a little to make sure.”
I felt her hand on my hair. “Maybe we can get that pizza soon.”
“Let’s see how your tests go. I’ll be there next week. Take care, Emma.”
After they left, Margo brought a smoothie out to me by the pool. I was reading a book and sitting in a lounge chair getting warmed up by the sun. “If you don’t mind, I’d like to offer some advice.”
“I never turn down good advice.”
“I’m not sure how good it is, but you need to start thinking long-term.” She sat down on the end of the lounge chair.
“How so?”
“Start setting goals. Things you want to accomplish and do. You’ve told me you liked to run on the beach. Set a goal in two months that you can run to the pier and back. That’s about four miles round trip but I’m sure you could do it if you work up to it slowly.”
“You’re right. The illness may only be building strength for a final run at me, but while I’m feeling better I should be looking forward.”
“You also need to do something about your looks. You still look ill, even though you’re getting better. You’re not using the right products in your hair and you could use some makeup to cover up the dark circles under your eyes. If I were a betting person, I bet you even are using your old toothbrush. Get some new things that will make it easier on yourself. If you look good when you look in the mirror, that’s half the battle. You want to look healthy.”
I’ve been so exhausted each day that thinking of anything other than making it through the day has been challenging. Even though I’m weak, I’ve loved every minute being female. This was my dream and it finally came true. If I only had a few weeks to live, I should be focused on experiencing all that I could. I want to dress up and look pretty; put on makeup; and explore my feminine side.
“Again, you’re right, but I don’t know where to begin.”
“I’d be happy to show you.”
“It doesn’t bother you that I was a man before?”
“I find it intriguing watching how you cope. I always wanted to see a man try to live as a woman. It’s not as easy as the movies make it out to be. One more thing. You should consider getting rid of a lot of your old things as a method of focusing on the new you. One day you might feel good enough to have someone special over and the last thing you would want is to have them question why your place is filled with men’s things.”
“Maybe we can get some boxes and donate some stuff.”
“I know this is a lot to think about and you’re still too weak to do much. I’m here to help out any way I can.”
“Thank you, Margo.”
“Are you ready to go shopping?”
***
Declan was mentally exhausted by the time Missy and Claire left. It had gone quite well until Missy expressed an interest in seeing Declan’s new parts. It didn’t surprise Declan much as Missy was always a bit of a flirt with the guys, but it left him wondering if it was even possible to maintain the kind of friendship he had once had with them.
“Declan, maybe you should think about taking a trip. It’s not that we don’t want you here, it’s more that you’ve not had much chance to travel, see the world, and live a little.”
“What are you thinking, mom?”
“Start by taking a two or three-day trip somewhere in the United States. If that goes well, maybe you can take three months and travel the world.”
“Would you go with me?”
“As much fun as I think it would be to go with you, I think it is best you go by yourself. You need time to get to know the new you and there is no better way to do that than to be alone. This was recommended by S.L.E.P. and I have no reason to doubt their wisdom having dealt with this a dozen times before and knowing what’s best for their patients.”
Declan looked outside at the snow blowing horizontally past the window. “Maybe I should go someplace warm, like Florida.”
***
Margo was careful to make the shopping excursion not too taxing for me. The first stop was at a beauty salon where my hair was cleaned and styled. Margo insisted that they teach me about the proper shampoos and conditioner required for my type of hair. I was amazed at how wonderful my hair looked by the time they were done. The next thing that was done was my nails. This was at my request which made Margo raise an eyebrow that I would be interested in having my nails painted red. I would need to explain to her later that this was something I had always dreamed of.
Our next stop was to a large clothing store. Margo had me sit down and relax while she brought out clothing for me to look at. I finally had to tell her to stop bringing pants. I explained that if I were getting better, pants wouldn’t fit me once I regained some weight so best to stick with dresses. Secretly I only wanted the dresses.
We had one last stop for some makeup and with help from a store clerk, I had eyeshadow, mascara to hide my dark circles, eye liner, and some lipstick applied. Except for my gaunt looking face, I looked and felt beautiful.
Margo brought me home and the entire shopping experience had taken only a few hours, but I was completely exhausted by the time we got home. She put away the six new dresses, a couple of nightgowns, some new panties and an exercise bra, bikini, shoes, and the makeup and bath items. I hadn’t tried on any of the clothes but she was pretty sure they would fit.
By this time the sun was once again on the chaise lounge in the living room and I curled up on the soft cushions and fell asleep smiling at the thought of the dreams that would surely come.
***
It was Monday of the following week that Declan found himself waiting in line to board a plane to Tampa Bay. He decided three days in the sun and beaches was all he needed for his first foray into the world as a young man.
Ever since the trip to New York Declan hadn’t gone out in public much and he was more worried this time that someone might call him a fraud; a woman in a man’s body. Even the act of choosing to go into the airport bathroom caused him to pause. He was intimidated by the other men and could only go to the bathroom if he went into a stall. He found it different that there was so little privacy as a man.
Thankfully the flight was uneventful as was the taxi from the airport to the TradeWinds Island Grand Resort in St. Petersburg. Declan’s room overlooked the blue waters of the Caribbean. He had always loved the ocean but it had been years since he felt the sand between his toes. The first stop was the beach.
Declan changed into his swimsuit, pondering for a moment how easy it was to get ready as a guy. No need for a top. Just flip-flops, swim trunks, and a towel. This mini vacation was all about relaxation and time to think.
He found the beach lounge chairs sporadically populated and sat down, placing his hands behind his head like he had seen so many other men doing.
“Excuse me, sir. Can I get you something from the bar?” Declan pulled off his sunglasses to see a man in a hotel uniform standing there. “William! What the hell are you doing here at the hotel?”
Declan looked around confused. “You must have me mistaken for someone else.”
“Ha hah. You’re funny, William. Listen, I won’t say anything to anyone. I haven’t seen you in about two years. Ever since… Sorry, man. I shouldn’t be bringing that up.”
The man turned to go and Declan suddenly realized he must know the person whose body he now has. “Wait!” Declan fumbled in his wallet and pulled out a card. He handed it to the man. “I’m Declan Rawlings. I’m the recipient of, you called me… William’s body.”
The man’s eyes went wide. “Oh, man! I’ve heard about S.L.E.P. I’ve seen their commercials on TV. You’re really not William?”
“It’s only been a couple of weeks. I was dying and this man, William, gave his life up for me.”
“Damn! William was always like that… I’m sorry to bother you, Declan.” He handed Declan back the card and turned to go.
“Sir? Wait, please? You knew William. We’re not allowed to know anything about our donor. I would love to hear anything about him.”
“I can’t believe he’s gone. This is so like him to do something like this. Sure. I get off in an hour. Buy me a beer and I’ll be happy to share what I know.”
“Thank you!”
Declan mused as the man turned and headed back to the bar. “Of all the places I could go, I run into someone that knows me. William…”
***
Two miles. That’s a long way to the pier. I wonder if Margo would know if I took a cab? Pulling my sweater around me a little tighter I started to walk across the sand. I used to hike in the Himalayas and now I struggle to swim a few lengths of the pool.
The past few days I had spent time swimming and doing light walking for my exercise. With help from Margo I was slowly getting used to applying makeup and each day she had me try some new kind of food. I could tell I was better in that I was hungry more often.
I walked about a half of a mile from the house and the pier was still too far away to see. This was already further than I’ve walked to date. I turned back towards the house, vowing to try to run a little once I was close enough. Better to run and collapse near the house than somewhere else.
Two men whistled as they ran by me. I stopped to look around to see what they might have been whistling at. There was no one else around. Certainly, they weren’t whistling at me. Were they?
On one hand, I was a little excited that someone might think me pretty enough to whistle at, but on the other, there’s no way I could protect myself. Looking up I could just make out the house and the fear of being attacked nagged at me. In the distance behind me were three men were making their way up the beach. Run, Emma.
I ran more out of fear than anything. It wasn’t more than a tenth of a mile and I was breathing hard already. The air burned my lungs. I could hear the men behind me. A quarter of a mile from the house, I collapsed and struggled to catch my breath.
“Hello, Miss? Are you all right?”
I was dazed and afraid. The three men stood around me.
“Should we call a doctor?”
“No… My… house…” I pointed to my house not far away.
“Do you think you can walk?”
“I just… overexerted myself. I’ve not been well.”
“I’m going to carry you. Just relax.”
The man scooped me up easily and I marveled in his strength. Had I once been like that? Strong, healthy?
I guided them to my house and Margo rushed out to greet us. The man carried me inside to the couch, set me down, and made sure I was all right before he and his two buddies headed back out to the beach.
“Thank you!” I called out after them.
“What were you thinking?”
“I was afraid. Two men whistled at me and then these three came up behind me. I ran. I’m so foolish.”
“It’s good to have a little healthy fear every now and again, Emma. Very few people will try to take advantage of someone in the broad daylight in a public place like the beach. What can I get for you?”
“Just a blanket.”
“I’m not going to let you go to sleep right now. I want you to get up and help me in the kitchen.”
“I’m exhausted.”
“As well you should be. No naps today. I’m making pizza and can use your help.”
My stomach growled. “Really?”
“Yes, and I’ll eat it in front of you if you don’t help me.”
“That’s torture.” Even as I said it I was getting to my feet. I was exhausted and a little shaky, but Margo hadn’t steered me wrong yet and I’m sure she had her reasons. Besides, it was pizza.
***
Declan extended his hand. “I guess formal introductions are oddly needed. Declan Rawlings.”
“Joe Moran.”
Declan ordered two beers for them and sat down at a table overlooking the beach.
“I still can’t get over that you’re not William.”
“Maybe we could start by you telling me William’s full name?”
“William Matson. We went to high school together. He had a challenging life. Lost his parents when he was young and his wife a few years ago.”
“That’s awful. He was married? Did he have children?”
“That’s the sad part of it. William loved children. Before he met Diane, he would travel the world and work in orphanages for a few months at a time. Then he met Diane and stayed close. They lived a few miles from here. I remember how excited he was to tell me Diane was pregnant. Then, I heard on the news that Diane was killed in a car accident. She and their unborn child were lost. I heard that not long after he took a long trip. Somewhere in Katmandu I think. Parkour orphanage or something like that.”
“So, sad. What was he like?”
“This is strange. I feel like I’m talking to him but I’m not. William was the best of all of us. You would think with his parents and then his wife, he could have become angry and hurtful towards others, but he wasn’t like that at all. He would give you the shirt off his back if he though you needed it. About three years ago I was moving and my finances weren’t so good. He showed up with a moving van, three guys, some beer, and food.”
“You said he lived around here? Maybe there are other people I could talk to?”
“Listen, thanks for the beer. You seem like a nice fellow and I’m sure William would be pleased it was you who got his body, but this is just too weird for me and knowing my friend is likely dead… I’m going to head on home and raise a glass in his honor.”
Declan felt an urgency to keep the conversation going but Joe had already stood and walked away.
Later that night Declan’s emotions ran wild. “I don’t deserve this body. I’m not fit to walk in your shoes and yet thank you.”
***
I was completely exhausted by the time I got to bed around eight last night. I slept twelve hours but it was the first day I never took a nap. Margo is a great mother. I’m sure of it. This morning Maggie would come and take me to the hospital to run some tests. I carefully chose a red dress, showered, styled my hair the best I could, and even applied makeup for the first time without having to redo it.
Margo had breakfast ready for me and today I managed to have two eggs, one piece of bacon, and a slice of toast. Margo wouldn’t allow me to have coffee or tea, but I was getting used to her juice blends.
When Maggie arrived I hugged Margo, grabbed my things, and met Maggie at the car.
“I can’t get over the changes in you, Emma. It’s only been five days since I last saw you and you look healthier every time I see you.”
“I feel better as well. I’m starting to exercise and swim. Yesterday I even ran a little, although not without incident.”
“Whatever you’re doing, keep doing it.”
The drive to St. Petersburg General Hospital was a short one. The beauty of living in a place with a lot of retirees is that there’s a hospital on every corner.
The nurse remarked at how wonderful I looked and checked my weight. Ninety-three pounds. “You’ve gained eleven pounds since Christmas. I’d love to see you between one hundred and fifteen and one hundred and twenty.”
“Me too.”
“We’ve taken another sample of your blood and I’ve ordered an MRI of your brain. Luckily, we have your old results with us and someone that can assess this today.”
“I’m not very fond of hospitals.”
“I’ve been told that. I promise to have you home this afternoon.”
The MRI was excruciatingly horrible. I could barely hear myself think with all the clanging going on and the space inside the machine was so small I was a little claustrophobic. When it was all done the nurse told me to stay close.
I headed for the cafeteria and sat down to eat a small salad and then when Maggie and the nurse hadn’t come for me yet I began wandering the halls. At some point, I found the children’s wing and snuck inside. My heart went out to them, even more so than before as now I had a little inkling as to what they might be going through.
Maggie and my nurse found me an hour later as I had five kids around me as I was reading them stories. I guess it was hard for them to be angry at me. Leaving the children behind I prayed for a favorable diagnosis. I want to live and a chance to have my own children.
Back in a private room the nurse provided the diagnosis.
“Let’s start with the good news. The neurological issues that were noted on the last exam, are no longer found. Maggie and I have come up with a theory on this. There was a portion of the patient’s brain that was malfunctioning. We believe that during the transfer the portion of your brain that handled similar functions was written into a healthy location in your brain. In other words, you appear to be healed as a result of the transformation process.”
“That’s fantastic! You mean I’m not in any danger of dying anymore?”
“Not entirely. To be certain we would need to continue tests. Bloodwork once a week and another MRI in a few months. The enzymes and proteins your body needs to metabolize your food also seem to be increasing. That, along with your improved health makes us fairly confident for a long-term positive result. That said, you’re not out of the woods yet. Your body weight is still too low and your muscles have deteriorated. I want you to continue swimming and walking, and if all goes well in a few weeks, I’ll recommend you start going to a gym to perform yoga, very light weights, and some cardio. Stay away from stimulants until your heart condition improves.”
Maggie was smiling broadly. “Congratulations, Emma. I hope you’re not disappointed.”
“This is the best news I’ve ever been given.”
On the way back home I had the strangest feeling when we were parked at a stoplight. I looked around quickly catching a glimpse of someone in another car. For a second I was sure it was the old me but that wasn’t possible.
***
Declan tried hard all day to forget the conversation he had with Joe yesterday. He ran on the beach for miles, thrilled about how his new body could seemingly run forever without getting tired. He swam in the resort pools and spent another hour staring at his reflection in the mirror.
“What happened to you, William? You had everything going for you and you gave it up. If I had met you before all of this, I’m certain I would have fallen in love with you. When I return home I also have a question for Henry about my dreams.”
It was late in the afternoon when Declan headed down to the hotel concierge to find out about pizza places in town.
“There’s not many really good places here that I could recommend, but I’ve heard good things from some guests about Toby’s Original out on forty-ninth street. You can take a cab from here, straight down thirty-eighth, past the St. Petersburg General Hospital, and turn right on forty-ninth.”
“Thank you.”
Declan took a cab for the eighteen-minute drive from the resort. He had always loved pizza and getting away from the hotel WIFI was imperative as all he wanted to do was to find out more about William. He was on the phone to his mother filling her in on how things were going.
“Things are going well, mom. I ran into someone yesterday that thought I was someone else. He actually knew the person that had this body before me.”
“You’re certain?”
“Yes.”
“That must have been interesting.”
“No kidding! He told me a little bit about William. Mom, he was an amazing person…”
They were stopped at a light and when it went green Declan turned his head to see two women in a car stopped at the light. He swore he was looking at his old self.
“Stop the car!” The driver looked back at Declan like he was crazy. “Pull to the side. Let me out!”
“Declan, what’s going on?”
“Just one second, mom.”
The cab pulled to the side and Declan jumped out just as the car with the women drove off. Jumping back into the cab Declan pointed at the car driving north. “Can you follow that car?”
“Man, you’re crazy! I’m heading east. It will take me five minutes to get turned around. That car will be long gone.”
“Fine… Keep going to the pizza place.”
“Declan? What’s going on?”
“I swear I just saw my old body.”
***
“That was the strangest feeling, Maggie. I’m positive I just saw my old body back at the light.”
“I’ve had other donors say similar things. It’s a leftover from the transfer process. Sort of like when someone loses a body part they can still feel it, we’ve had patients and donors experience Deja-vu like symptoms.”
“I guess that makes sense. What do you think my chances are?”
“About your health?” I nodded. “I’m not a doctor, Emma.”
“Have you seen anyone recover after a transformation?”
“Just one. Sometimes I think the patient gives up on themselves even when there is little wrong with them. A new life and perspective can make all the difference in the world.”
“I’m going to run a half-marathon this year and I’m going to Katmandu.”
“What’s in Katmandu?”
“The Paropakar Orphanage. I spent a few months there early last year.”
“International travel is hard on a body, Emma. Don’t even consider it until you’re at your target weight.”
I was bubbling with excitement. I have a chance, a real chance. “I had pizza last night for dinner.”
“What’s with you and pizza?”
“It has everything a young woman needs. What a blessing this has been!”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean I was depressed and down on myself, struggling with the loss of my wife and unborn child and with my own identity issues. I gave up my life willingly, and become that which I always felt I should be. No matter what happens, I’ll always look upon Christmas Day last year as the day my life really became worth living.”
“You know we’ve never offered a patient any options other than their own gender before because we never had anyone in your situation. You’re a good person, Emma. I’m glad everything has worked out for you. Truly, I am.”
“Do you think the patient lives near Norwalk?”
“Don’t even think about it!”
“Why not? If you were in their shoes, wouldn’t you want to know they didn’t have to carry around the guilt of taking someone else’s life? That it all worked out for everyone? I still dream of him every night. It’s like we’re connected somehow.”
“You don’t know that’s the case. Them seeing their old body alive and well might send them into a deep depression. They chose this as a last chance at life. In other words, they would never have chosen this option otherwise.”
“You don’t know that for sure. Plus, you could always switch us back.”
“Didn’t you read the fine print? The procedure doesn’t allow for reversal. It’s not technologically possible yet due to brain transfer damage.”
“It’s not like I want my old body back anyways. I love being Emma Taylor even if I’m weaker than a dried-up twig in the desert.”
“My advice to you is to cherish what you have, forget about the past, and move on with your life. If you find your dreams about your old body sexy, then consider going out on a date with a guy, Maybe that will help you cope. Here you are, back at home.”
“When will I see you next?”
“You’re on your own unless for some reason you regress. You don’t need me anymore and I must move on to other clients. It’s been an honor, Emma. There are not many souls like yours in this world.”
“Thank you, Maggie. For everything. I’ll send you a postcard from Nepal.”
Maggie leaned over and hugged me. “Take care, Emma.”
“You too, Maggie.”
I rushed into the house and gave Margo a giant hug. “They say I’m cured!”
“That’s the best news I’ve heard in a long time. It’s time to celebrate.”
***
Declan had one more day in the Tampa area and he had to discover more about William while he was here. He was the king of Internet searches. Years of being bed-ridden and in and out of hospitals gave him ample time to learn the best techniques for digging up information on just about anything. He started by searching for William Matson knowing that the S.L.E.P. organization paid people good money to eradicate all evidence of the former person’s life. When nothing came up, that didn’t stop Declan.
Snapping a selfie of himself, he went to Google’s image search and after sorting through thousands of photos, he ran into an image from a local newspaper. “Diane Matson, twenty-four years old and resident of Indian Shores, was pronounced dead on arrival at a hospital in Valdosta, Georgia, Thursday night. She was travelling to Asheville, NC to visit with her parents to share the good news that she was pregnant. William Matson, as seen in their wedding photo above, was notified yesterday. Funeral services are to be held next Tuesday at…”
Declan wiped a tear from his cheek. “Maybe I shouldn’t look any further? Perhaps he was so broken by the death of his wife and child that he wanted to end his life? But what if that was the old me in the car yesterday? Wouldn’t he want to know what a good thing he did for me?”
William had been well off financially if he had been able to give Declan a million dollars. Just one more search, thought Declan. The article suggested that William lived in Indian Shores. There must be tax records and Declan didn’t care how good the S.L.E.P. team is, they probably missed the tax records. Declan searched the county tax records for William Matson and while there were no current holdings, there was one not too long ago. The records listed a home not far from the hotel but the name was switched to Emma Taylor several weeks back on Christmas Day. That had to be it… Emma Taylor…
Without thinking, Declan hailed a taxi and headed for Indian Shores.
***
“Time to wake up, Emma!”
I sat up feeling a little groggy. Checking the time, the clock read nine in the morning. I’d been sleeping in until ten most days. Tossing on my robe I wondered what Margo was up to.
“There you are, Emma. Drink up your breakfast smoothie and get ready to go.”
“Go where?”
“The gym. To celebrate that you’re getting better, I took it upon myself to arrange for a personal trainer for you. Your first session is in just under an hour.”
“A personal trainer?”
“There’s only so much my good nutrition can do for you. You need to recover your muscle mass.”
“At least I have a good excuse if I can’t lift much weight. You didn’t get me the kind of personal trainer that yells at me all the time, did you?”
“You’ll just have to wait and see.” Margo winked at me mischievously.
I drank up my smoothie and with Margo’s insistence I pulled my hair back into a ponytail and didn’t worry much about anything else. In twenty minutes, I was ready to go.
“You’re going to love this, Emma.”
Margo pulled out of the driveway to take me to the gym.
***
Minutes later, Declan pulled up to Emma’s house. He kept the taxi idling in case no one was home or perhaps Emma turned out to be the wrong person. Stepping up to the front door, Declan knocked several times and then rang the doorbell. He considered leaving a note, but what would he even say. “Hello, Emma. I hope you’re doing well with my body. Love, Declan.”
Declan laughed at himself. The chances that Emma Taylor was William Matson was pretty far-fetched. Did he really think he would write “Love Declan?”
Turning back to the taxi, Declan gave up the idea even though his heart was pounding with anticipation. There’s no telling how William might react to seeing his old, fit body again.
***
“Emma, this is Mike Gager. Mike, meet Emma Taylor.”
I’d seen Mike’s type before in the gym. He was only around five feet nine and spent oodles of time in the gym to make himself look bigger. He has a great physique, but I think I’d be interested in someone a little taller, like the man of my dreams. That thought caused me to flush with warmth. Did I really just think that?
“Nice to meet you, Mike.”
“I’ll be back in two hours, Emma. Enjoy!”
“You’re leaving me here?”
“If you work hard, and I’ll need confirmation from Mike on that, then maybe I’ll make you something special for lunch.”
Mike took this as a perfect opportunity and guided me into his office with a hand way too close to my backside. “Come and have a seat in my office, Emma. Let’s figure out what your goals are.”
Sighing, I pulled up a chair and reminded myself I could be still in bed right now.
“Let’s start by you telling me a bit about yourself. You’re obviously not here to lose weight.”
That’s insulting. Maybe it’s just my new hormones, or perhaps all female brains are wired to get offended at any reference to weight. “I’ve spent years in and out of hospitals with a wasting disease. The doctors say I’m cured now, so on with life.”
“Great. What are your goals then?”
Did he just ignore the fact that this body has been ill all its life? Why am I so moody all of a sudden? I wonder if it is just his probing eyes or wandering hands. “Mike, I understand Margo set this up for me, but have you ever worked with someone that’s recovering from an illness before?”
“Fitness is fitness. It doesn’t matter where you start, it’s all about results.”
Mike’s phone rang and he took the call. I stood, waved at him, and slipped back into the gym. I soon found what I was looking for, a thirty-something female trainer. She was in her office and her walls were plastered with training certificates. “Excuse me? I’m looking for a trainer. I feel a little bad as I was introduced to Mike and I don’t think he can understand my needs.”
“I’m Gail. Let’s go someplace more comfortable to talk. Can I get you anything?”
“Emma. No thank you. I’m good.”
Gail led me to a lounge area with comfy seats. “How long have you been ill, Emma?”
“Nine years. The doctors just cleared me. They never knew what was the real root cause, but my brain wasn’t commanding my body to produce enzymes and proteins necessary for metabolizing food properly. Something changed on Christmas and suddenly I’m working again. I wasn’t supposed to make it this long but each day I’m getting better.”
“That’s wonderful to hear you’re on the mend. How’s your diet? Do you know if you’re getting the right balance?”
“I have help at home and she’s a nutritionist. I’m eating a wide variety of foods.”
“Where do you want to see yourself in a year?”
“I need to gain around twenty-two pounds but want that to be a healthy mix of muscle and fat. I want to run a half-marathon.”
“When was your last period?”
That caused me to pause. “I have no idea.”
“Your body has been stressed and you’re very thin. If we can get your weight up some more and make sure you’re not too lean, they should start again. How’s your heart?”
“With my weight being so low the doctors are still worried about me having a heart attack.”
“All right. I’ll need to perform a few tests on you before we get started. I need to measure your weight, height, body fat percentage, and get your resting heart rate. From there I can build a plan for you.”
Mike found us thirty minutes later while we were wrapping up the measurements. “Thanks, Gail. I can take over from here. Let’s get you started on the bench press. It was Anna, right?”
Gail was looking frustrated and I had no time for the inconsiderate man. “Sorry, Mike. I’ve decided Gail is more suitable to be my trainer.”
He glared at Gail and then turned to follow two pretty women.
“Sorry about that, Gail.”
“Don’t worry about it. Most people don’t realize how many specializations there are in personal training. You can’t take someone that has been in your condition and throw them into a regular routine. Now, if you wanted to become a Miss Universe competitor, then Mike might be the right trainer. I’m all about balance, motion, core, and body sculpting.”
“Do you think if I gain some weight I would look pretty?”
“You’re already pretty, Emma. Adding weight and toning your muscles will make you look gorgeous. I’ll need you to get a heartrate monitor. I don’t want your heartrate too high until you can get your weight to at least one hundred and five. Let’s start you out on some core muscle and balance training.”
***
The next day Declan flew home and upon arriving, sat down with his mother. “I really needed that little trip. You were right. I’d like to take three or four months and travel to allow myself some time to think about my future. Thankfully I have time to figure out what I want to do in life.”
“Where are you thinking you want to go?”
“I’ve always wanted to see Paris. I could go from there to Italy, and from Italy to Nepal.”
“Nepal?”
“There’s an orphanage in Katmandu that William Matson spent time at.”
“You told me that’s the name of the person who donated their body to you. Why are you doing this?”
“I need to get into the head of who he was and why he would be willing to give up his life for mine.”
“Declan, listen to me. You’re enamored with this person. That’s understandable given what he did for you but you need to move on with your life.”
“I know I need to move on, mom. It’s just hard to explain. I need closure and I believe taking this trip will help me to that.”
“All right. Have you considered your future and your desire to have a family? Do you know what you want?”
“Some. It’s still too early to tell, but I know that men no longer hold interest for me and I’ve found myself looking at women. S.L.E.P. made it clear that this would happen. Maybe if I meet the right woman it will all come together for me.”
“Just remember we’re here for you. What of your friends in town? Will you get together with them again?”
“I doubt it, mom. It’s all too strange with me being a man now. It’s not like we can go shopping for clothes together or gossip about men any more. They seem more interested in what I have below my belt than being friends. What’s the phrase? You can’t go home again? It’s almost appropriate.”
***
It was now February twenty-fifth and two months since my transformation. The reflection in the mirror was no longer strange to me and my daily routine of hair, makeup, and other female things had become second nature. My wardrobe had grown extensively, especially as my body began to fill out. For six weeks, I had been working out with Gail five days a week. Margo had been increasing my caloric intake and my checkups with the nurse had been moving further and further apart on the calendar.
Last week we celebrated my first triple-digit weigh-in. I hit one hundred pounds and was now close to my goal. My bras no longer had gaps in them and I was lightly jogging a mile at a time.
My body was responding to all the good things I was doing for it and this morning I woke to my first period. This took me completely by surprise and I had to drive down to a store to pick up a variety of feminine hygiene items. When I told Margo about it, she was thrilled.
“You’re becoming so much healthier. I can see the glow returning to your face and your skin is tanned. I’m wondering if I could take some time off? Next month I need to visit my sister in Canada. Can you survive without me for three or four weeks?”
“I feel so much better and I have energy almost all day long now. I’m feeling healthy enough for a trip myself. We can leave around the same time.”
“Where would you go?”
“Nepal. There’s an orphanage there I’ve spent time at. I want to see how they’re doing and if I can help. The increase in altitude will help me get my heart and lungs a needed challenge. Gail told me I can start running now. A month from now I should be close to my target weight.”
Margo smiled. “Once you get to your target weight you’ll have to start eating more carefully.”
“Oh, the joys of being a woman… I’ll be eating salads the rest of my life. Better get my fill of pizza in before.”
“What are your plans for the day?”
“I’m going to try to run to the pier and then this afternoon I’ll start planning my trip.”
***
Declan stared out of his hotel room at the Eifel Tower. He had spent two weeks in Paris so far and had another two to go. It was a little lonely, but he had never travelled before. He left for his trip a few days after his parent’s anniversary. It was a joyous occasion and one that made his heart fill with longing. His dreams about being in love with his old body were so persistent that he feared no other woman would compare for him.
As part of a daily routine, Declan grabbed his backpack and headed out into the city. Today, he would visit the Louvre. He loved his new body and found the testosterone flowing through his system hard to control at times. Women had been catching his eye more and more frequently and his release mechanism required him to fantasize about being with his old self. This was odd at first, but the more time he spent as Declan, the more he became accustomed to the idea of being with women.
Declan sat down at a little coffee shop on the way to the Louvre. He was absentmindedly staring into space thinking about his life and William when a shadow blocked the sun from his face. “William? Is that you? What are you doing in Paris?”
Declan looked up at a beautiful brunette woman. “I’m sorry, I don’t know you.”
The woman sat down and laughed. “You were always a joker. I haven’t seen you in ages. What brings you to Paris?”
“No, really. I don’t know who you are.” Declan fumbled through his backpack and handed her a card. “The William you knew is no longer. I’m Declan Rawlings.”
Her eyes went wide and a tear slipped down her cheek. “What did you do, William? I’m sorry to bother you, Declan.”
She stood to go. “You knew William? Could you tell me about him?”
She turned back and stared a long moment at Declan. “I went to school with him. I’m Nancy Estridge.”
“Please, Nancy. Have a seat.”
Nancy sat down and ordered a coffee. She kept staring at Declan. “This is so strange. Tell me what you know about William, Declan.”
“Not much. The S.L.E.P. project tries hard to protect donors and recipients from having knowledge of each other. The procedure happened on Christmas Day last year and a few weeks later I went to Florida to clear my head. That’s when I ran into Joe Moran.”
“Oh my gosh! Joe! I haven’t heard that name in a few years.”
“He thought I was William and I learned William’s name and found some information about Diane’s accident. That’s about all I know other than he was very kind and generous.”
“He’s the best person I ever knew. I knew William since elementary school. I remember when he missed a week of school in sixth grade. I found out later he lost both of his parents. You would think such a tragedy would change someone for the worse, but it only made William a better person.”
“So, he lost his parents and years later his wife and unborn child… That’s tragic.”
“I guess knowing that you’re not William I can share a little more. I loved William. I wanted to marry him. We started dating after our senior year in high school. One day he shared with me his desire to have a family and children. That’s when I blurted out that I loved him. He was shocked at first and then unloaded on me. He thought I knew he struggled with his identity. He always wanted to be female. I had no idea and I broke it off with him. For a long time, this revelation kept me away from him until I realized I was still in love with him. By that time, it was too late. A year had passed and William had moved on. He met Diane in College.”
“That must have been devastating to you.”
“It was. When I finally got a chance to speak with him, he was already engaged. He told me he had to move on with his life and because of my reaction, feared telling others about his identity issues. Diane was his chance to lead a normal life.”
“Did you stay in touch?”
“No. I reached out after Diane was killed but he was a lost soul. He headed to Nepal to find himself and I never heard from him again. I’m sure he gave up his life for you as a way to be finally free of his pain.”
“It’s amazing that even at the end of his life William could be so giving.”
“I’ve never met anyone like him before. It’s why I never married. I just couldn’t find anyone that could compare. He was truly remarkable. Tell me about yourself, Declan.”
“Not much to tell, really. I was twenty-three and had been ill for nine years when S.L.E.P. contacted me about being selected for the program. Ever since the transformation I’ve been taking time to find myself and try to decide what I want in life now that I have one. This is the first time I’ve travelled anywhere other than my trip to Florida.”
“What do you want in life?”
“A family.”
Nancy’s eyes softened. “How long are you in town for?”
“Two more weeks before I take the train to Italy for a month.”
“How would you like it if I showed you Paris?”
“I’d like that very much.”
***
Margo and I travelled to the airport the same day. It was late March and now three months since the transfer. I was grateful that every day I would wake as the woman I always wanted to be. My health continued to improve and under Margo and Gail’s careful regiment, I was just shy of my target weight. I looked fit and trim. My hair had become silkier, my eyes, brighter, and there were no more dark circles under them.
I was now running five miles per day and on target to meet my half-marathon race near the end of the year. Everything was going perfectly, except that I now felt my biological clock ticking and my dreams about my old self pervasive. Over the past few weeks I had been asked out a half a dozen times. I declined all of them, preferring to take this trip before getting involved with anyone even though Maggie believed it might help me with my dreams. How can I be in love with someone I don’t even know?
I hugged Margo and we separated in the airport as I headed to my gate. My flights would take me to New York before the longest flight to Tokyo and on to Nepal. I had an hour to kill at the gate so I sat and people watched. I felt a little like a secret agent under cover and wondered how many people might suspect that three months ago I was someone else.
“Samantha? No, wait… you can’t be Samantha. I’m sorry.”
“It’s all right. Did you know Samantha?”
“I still do, sort of. This is so hard to grasp. Were you the guy that…? Wow! You look great! I thought Samantha was dying?”
“Do you have time to sit?”
The young woman checked her phone. “About thirty minutes. I’m Missy Franklin.”
“My new name is Emma Taylor. I never knew Samantha’s name before now.”
“She was my best friend. Samantha Rawlings. After the change, she’s sort of distanced herself. How come you look so good?”
“The doctors believed Samantha’s brain was broken in an area that would normally trigger the creation of things to make her absorb nutrients from her food. When the transformation happened, either that part of the brain was overwritten or it moved to another location. Either way, this body was healed.”
“I have to take your picture. Declan will never believe it.”
“Declan?”
“Declan Rawlings. Samantha’s new name.”
Missy took out her phone and snapped a picture.
“What was Samantha like?”
“I was so pleased when I heard that S.L.E.P. chose her. The world needs more people like Samantha, I mean Declan. She was giving, kind, and sweet. Sometimes she would sneak out of her hospital room to read stories to the kids in the children’s wing. That must be a real trip for you.”
“What do you mean?”
“Going from a tall, handsome guy to a sick young woman. It was so strange with Declan that I’ve not seen him for a while. I messed up and didn’t follow S.L.E.P. protocols.” She rolled her eyes. “You were pretty hunky if I must say so. Anyways, Declan decided to travel a bit to find himself. Is that what you’re doing?”
“Sort of. I’m moving on with my life and now that I’m healthy I wanted to travel before settling down.”
“That’s a good plan. Do you mind if I give you a hug? I’ve missed my best friend and to think you risked your life for hers…”
“Of course.”
Missy hugged me so tight I thought I would break.
“This is so awesome! I’ve got to run.”
“Thanks, Missy!”
***
Declan’s phone chirped. He was in Rome at the coliseum at the time. The message was from Missy. “Guess who I just ran into?” It took a second before a photo of her old self popped onto the screen.
Declan texted back. “OMG! I… She… looks great.”
“Emma Taylor is her name. She’s really, really, sweet, just like you are. I’m sorry about the last time we met. Please forgive me. I need my Samantha/Declan in my life.”
“I need you too. Did she say where she was going or how she is looking so good?”
“Emma said it had something to do with a broken part of your brain that was fixed during the transfer process. Pretty cool, huh? No idea where she is going. Got to catch my flight. TTYL.”
Declan was about to text her mother when another text came in. “Heya gorgeous. Missing you.”
Declan stared at his phone and the small picture of Nancy. He and Nancy had hit it off. They hadn’t slept with each other or anything, but they seemed to click in a nagging sort of way. Declan hastily texted a reply. “Miss you too. See you in two months.”
He scrolled over to the picture sent from Missy and his heart wrenched as he saw her.
***
For the past month, I lived and worked at the Paropakar Orphanage in Katmandu. They were always welcoming of strangers and I never bothered to tell them who I really was. Being with the children confirmed in my heart that this is what I was meant for.
On my days off, I would hike and run and enjoy the food and culture of the region. I watched my weight carefully and I seemed to have plateaued at one hundred and sixteen pounds. I felt wonderful and my heart was full of joy. It was with some sadness that I said my goodbyes and headed to the airport for the long trip home.
I need to get on track with my life and being home will help me settle. Every night I’ve been dreaming about Declan and every morning I would wake flushed and excited. While this trip had helped me immensely, the run in with Missy had affected me more than it should have. Getting home will help me focus.
***
Declan had been searching for several days in Katmandu before he got a lead to the Paropakar Orphanage. It sounded right. Joe had mentioned something about the Parkour Orphanage. When he arrived, he was met with a building that was in very much need of repair. There was a monk that ran the place and he smiled wide when Declan approached. His English was broken but it was clear to Declan that he was very much welcomed there.
“Good to have you back, William.”
“Can I stay and help out?”
“Certainly. Our guest room was just vacated by a young woman that had come to help us out. You’re free to use it.”
Declan didn’t bother correcting his name as there was no need to add to the confusion. “A young woman?”
“She called herself Emma.”
Declan pulled out his phone and brought up a picture. “Was this her?”
The monk smiled exposing the gaps in his teeth. “Yes. A beautiful woman on the inside and out.”
Declan was frustrated that once again he somehow just missed Emma. It was as if fate itself was intervening to keep them from connecting.
***
I could smell the bacon before I even opened my eyes. Today marked six months from my transformation. I was still holding at one hundred and sixteen pounds and luckily still enjoying all the food I wanted.
I got up and stretched before heading into the kitchen. “Congratulations, Emma. Six months and you’re perfectly healthy.”
“I’ve been blessed. I have a date tonight.”
“Really?”
“A guy from the gym. He’s been pestering me for weeks. It’s kind of sweet in a way. I won’t need dinner tonight.”
“I feel like you’re my daughter and you’re finally growing up. I know you don’t need me here anymore.”
“You’re like the mom I never had, Margo. You’re right. I’ve been a little selfish wanting to keep you around and I know you’ve been wanting to spend more time with your family.” I passed her an envelope. “You’re welcome to stay, of course.”
Margo opened the envelope and gasped. “It’s too much!”
“Nonsense. You saved me and I know you can use the extra money. Just promise me you won’t forget about me and visit from time to time.”
“You’re my family too, Emma. Thank you. I was hoping to work through the rest of the week here if that’s all right with you. My family will appreciate me being home for them especially with summer just about here.”
Hugging Margo I felt my tears flow freely.
***
When Declan arrived back at the New York airport a month ago, Nancy was there to pick him up. She kissed him which caught him a little off guard. They had never kissed in Paris. There was a part of himself that he was holding back.
Over the past month, Nancy had become a fixture around the house. Declan’s heart wasn’t into the relationship and struggled making a commitment. Nancy had been upset when he told her he wanted to wait until marriage but that didn’t dissuade her from wanting to continue their relationship. Sometimes Declan wondered if Nancy was in love with William or him.
Today, Declan had decided to take a little time and look for a place to rent. It wasn’t right that he was still living at home. While relations with his parents and even Missy and Claire had become effortless and normal, there was still something missing.
The month in the orphanage had changed him. He wanted to give back and yet he was unsure how. What he did know is that he was in love; not with Nancy, but with Emma Taylor. Emma, a person that knew he existed but didn’t know him at all.
***
Thanksgiving Day had arrived and I stood at the door of Margo’s home holding a pumpkin pie I had baked myself. I was a little tired but not because I was ill, rather I had just completed my half marathon earlier that morning. My race time was exceptional and I promised myself to run the entire marathon next Thanksgiving.
The door opened and Margo and her family welcomed me inside as one of their own.
“No plus one tonight?”
“I’ve had a number of dates, but I’m still struggling trying to find the right one.”
“It will happen for you. You’re too good of a catch to be single for long.”
We all sat at the table and the tradition in this family was for everyone to say something they were thankful for. When it came to be my turn, I choked up. Margo got up and wrapped her arms around me as my thankfulness let loose like a raging torrent. I was embarrassed but everyone at the table knew what I had gone through and what life and their love meant to me.
“We’re grateful you have come into our lives, Emma. Maybe it would be easier to ask you what you want for Christmas. What’s your wish, dream, prayer?”
“Something is holding me back and I don’t know what it is. It’s my wish and dream that by Christmas Day, one year from my transformation, that I would find the fulfillment and direction for my heart. I pray for all of you, your health and wellbeing, and I pray for Declan and his family that he will find everything his heart desires.”
***
Declan toyed with the small box in his pocket. It weighed almost nothing and yet it seemed incredibly heavy. It was December twenty-third and for months he had struggled with the right thing to do. Tomorrow everyone would meet at his parent’s place for dinner and the next day, he planned to ask Nancy to marry him even though his heart was conflicted.
Nancy was enjoying some last-minute shopping as Declan watched television trying to calm his nerves and settle his brain.
“…Give the gift of life this season by remembering those whose lives will be cut short. You’ve lived a good life. You’re healthy. You’re generous. This young girl needs you. This young man deserves a chance at a full life. What better gift this Christmas than to give your life for another. Contact the Sacrificial Life Extension Project for more details…”
Declan coughed on his drink and his heart skipped a beat. In a gentle whisper, he voiced his wishes. “It’s my wish and dream that Emma Taylor finds all that she deserves. She gave me everything and I would willingly give my life in return for hers. Bless her and may she enjoy an illness free life that is full of love.”
***
“Hello Emma! Can we expect you over here on Christmas Day?”
“Sorry, Margo. Thank you. I’m heading up to Norwalk.”
“You’re not…”
“No. I’m not going to hunt down Declan. I need to move on, but I remember the children in the hospital and thought it would be nice to come full circle.”
“You can do that here in any hospital.”
“I know. Last year… when I was leaving the hospital… There was just something there. I have to go back.”
“We love you, Emma. Take care of yourself.”
“I will. Love you all too.”
***
Declan’s mother raised her glass. “One year ago, things were quite different. What had been hopeless, was replaced with hope. Now, on Christmas Eve a year later, we have a son.” She turned to look at Nancy who had her hand on Declan’s thigh protectively. “What a blessing we have been given.”
Nancy stood and stroked the back of Declan’s head with her fingers. She held up her glass. “Thank you all for having me here. You’ve made me feel like family.”
It was more than Declan could stand. He stood and quickly walked away from the table. Nancy ran after him.
“Damn it, Declan! Not here. Not now! You’ve been wishy-washy for months. You need to see what’s right in front of your face and not pining for something that doesn’t exist!”
Declan reached for his jacket.
“Don’t do this, Declan!”
Declan reached out his hand. He didn’t mean to hurt Nancy, or anyone. He turned the handle on the door and stepped out into the snowy night.
***
It was Christmas Day and the air was filled with excitement and glittering lights sparkled on the Christmas tree. I had brought dozens of presents and pulled one smiling and laughing child onto my lap at a time. It gave me such joy to see the light in their eyes. Coming back here was what I needed; where it all began.
***
Declan had wandered through the night, frustrated with himself and his lack of desire to commit to Nancy. She was pretty and he knew she loved him. She was easy to talk to and liked many of the things he liked, but there were some things she couldn’t fathom. He wanted to go back to the orphanage in Nepal and work more, but Nancy was always focused on long-term security and things. That’s probably what bothered him the most was her desire for things.
Looking up, Declan was surprised to find himself standing before the Norwalk Hospital. Christmas Day, one year ago exactly, his life had changed dramatically. On a whim, he entered the hospital and headed up to the third floor. He found his old room and looked inside.
It had all begun here for him. Now, seeing the empty room, he chastised himself. He had a wonderful family and a woman that, no doubt, wanted to marry him. Emma Taylor must have moved on with her life, and even if she didn’t, there was no reason for him to believe that she would even be interested in him.
His fingers felt the box in his pants pocket. He hoped Nancy would forgive him.
Turning around he headed for the elevator and rode the three floors down. When he turned the corner, he was looking straight into the children’s wing. There, sitting on a chair with a child on her lap was Emma Taylor. Emma looked up and her eyes met his with instant recognition.
***
I gently put the child on my lap down and stood. Declan Rawlings had come to the hospital and now he stood no more than fifty feet from me. Seeing my old body and the new man I’d struggled to forget, tears fell from my cheek. It was hopeless and my feet were moving before my brain could suggest otherwise.
I was running, but he was as well. The clamor of the children on Christmas morning fell away as I threw myself into his arms. For a long while neither of us spoke, but we crushed ourselves into each other. My sobbing was as uncontrolled as his.
Slowly, I pulled myself away long enough to look into his eyes. Hundreds of questions came to mind and hundreds of conflicting emotions filled my heart. My heart was racing in a way that it never had before. His hands touched my cheeks and his lips sought mine. His kiss wasn’t what I expected and when we once again pulled away he looked frightened.
“That wasn’t a hello Emma kind of kiss.”
“I’m sorry, I presumed much.”
There was a tangible connection between us like I had never felt before. What little I had learned about this person over the past year and my dreams fueled a love inside me that was beyond anything I could ever describe. If I make a mistake here I’ll break my heart forever.
“I don’t think so.” Unleashing my heart, I kissed him back.
We took a moment to grasp what had just taken place. For a long minute, we held each other’s hands in silence. Declan took me over to a couch and sat me down.
“There hasn’t been a day in the past year that I haven’t thought about you, Emma. At first, it was what you did for me and what you saved me from. Your letter touched me deeply and your financial gift… I could never fully grasp the magnitude of your sacrifice for me. Over the past year I’ve learned more about you, your losses, your love of children, your giving and generous heart. I fell in love with a ghost; someone that should have died in my old body but miraculously lived. I went to your house in Florida and followed you to an orphanage in Nepal, finally giving up all hope that our paths would cross. I’m somehow not surprised to find you here handing out presents to children.”
“For the first few weeks I was too tired and worn out to do much of anything, but I was thankful and oddly joyous. By choosing me, Declan, you set me free of a tremendous burden I had carried all my life. Even though I was dangerously underweight and lacked energy, I couldn’t have been happier. There wasn’t a moment I wasn’t grateful for you. I remember that I thought I saw you once in Florida and I felt a need to tell you not to worry about me. I had just received the news that they considered me cured and I wanted to reach out to you. My S.L.E.P. worker, Maggie, persuaded me that it might be detrimental for you to see me getting better. I love being Emma and I could understand what she was thinking. I dated some and tried to move on with my life, but my dreams have only been of you. I couldn’t commit because my heart wouldn’t let me. I feel like I’ve known you my entire life and my heart feels like we’re connected beyond anything words can explain.”
“I feel it too, Emma. I’ve dreamed of you every night as well.” Declan’s phone chirped and he ignored it. “This is going to sound strange, but before the transformation I was afraid to die alone. Seeing you here, I know I will die without you.” His phone chirped again.
He started to reach me for when a woman with brunette hair rushed through the door. “Declan!” I recognized her. Nancy Estridge. She pulled him up and away and didn’t even look at me. Her lips were on his. “I’m sorry, Declan. I’ve not been considerate of all that you’ve gone through before. I was critical of your desire to go back to Nepal next year. I love you, Declan. Come home, please.”
Quietly I slipped out of the hospital and into the parking lot. Snow fell in a delicate dance around me. It’s not meant to be. “Why? I’ve never asked for anything before and the one thing that feels right you have to take away!” I thought fate had intervened for the first time in my life in a way that would bring me love and peace instead of pain. I could picture my heart and how it had hardened with the death of my parents, and then Diane and our child. My heart had always been a fragile piece of crystal and only when I gave of it was it protected from shattering. Not so today. In seconds, I had given my heart completely to someone I didn’t even know. I thought, perhaps, that he felt the same way. Collapsing onto the ground, each tear that fell tore a piece from my heart.
“Emma?”
Strong arms lifted me easily off the snow-covered pavement. I wrapped my arms around Declan’s neck and felt the warm air of the hospital as we entered. He sat me down and wrapped his jacket around me. I couldn’t look him in the eyes.
“I should have known, Declan… I was foolish… Please, go and be with your family. Live the life you’ve always dreamed and wished for and know that I will forever be grateful that you chose me.”
“Emma. Look at me.”
“I can’t. I need to go.”
“Emma… It’s over between me and Nancy. We never even… I couldn’t commit to her because I was hopelessly in love with someone else. You say I should live the life I’ve always dreamed of and wished for. I’ve never wished or dreamed for anything more than you. Look at me, Emma.” Gentle fingers lifted my chin until my eyes focused on his. “It’s hard to explain, Emma, and I doubt anyone could understand what I feel for you and what I suspect you feel for me. We’re bound together with the same hopes and dreams. Maybe this was a leftover of the transfer, but I don’t care. I love you and want you, Emma Taylor.”
I threw my arms around his neck. “You’re the greatest present I could ever ask for.” Declan’s lips found mine.
“Can I take you home? There are people you should meet, but I think there are children yet that are still waiting for their presents.”
“Of course!” I smiled and leaned into him. It felt right as if it was meant to be all along. Grabbing his hand, I pulled him into the children’s wing.
***
One year later I walked into the Norwalk Hospital. I stood a moment inhaling the sterile scent as a reminder of where it all began. Turning back towards the entrance I could feel the warmth rise in my cheeks and my heart beat a little bit faster as the love of my life struggled with a large bag of gifts. Trailing Declan were his parents, Missy, and Claire. Declan and I had convinced them they wouldn’t want to miss this opportunity as there was no greater joy in seeing the smiles of the children on Christmas Day. Well, almost no greater joy. A sparkle of light guided my eyes down to my left hand where my wedding ring reflected the lights in the room as I absentmindedly stroked the slight swell of my belly. In four months, we’d have a child of our own.
I rushed over to hug and kiss Declan. “Merry Christmas, my love!”
***
***
I hope that you enjoyed this story as much as I enjoyed writing it. Please take a moment to leave a comment or review. I love to hear from my readers.
Thank you and may all your dreams and wishes come true.
Casey Brooke
Author’s note:
I’ve found in writing stories that I struggle finding the right balance between not enough and too much. This was the case with my S.L.E.P. - Sacrificial Life Extension Project story. A few commenters suggested they wanted more of the story with Declan and Emma and, believe me, that I considered adding it into the story. The emphasis for the original S.L.E.P. story was the joyous fulfillment of a Christmas wish; the heartwarming moment when Declan and Emma came together and the rest of the world faded into oblivion. If I added more to the story I felt it would diminish that moment and detract from the everything that I was trying to build towards.
Last night I couldn’t stop the ideas from coming about what Declan and Emma’s year was like. For those that wanted to know, here it is. If you haven’t read S.L.E.P. - Sacrificial Life Extension Project, you might want to read that one first.
Enjoy!
Casey Brooke
***
S.L.E.P. – Homecoming
The clamor of laughter and giggles was gone as the children were escorted back to their rooms. I had been grateful for the momentary distraction of the noise to help my heart and mind settle from Declan’s declaration of his love for me, a person he has never met but feels he knows intimately. I don’t think I ever smiled so much or laughed so freely before in my life. I guess this is what happens when your Christmas dreams come true.
Looking across the room with the sparkling red, green, and blue lights of the Christmas tree and bits of shredded wrapping paper on the ground, I realized the best presents don’t come in packages. Declan’s smile was captivating and the way he looked at me made me feel like I was the most precious gem in the entire world.
The twenty feet between us felt like a vast cold expanse of space; for he was Earth to my being the moon. The gravitation was so strong I could feel my heart being pulled into his strong arms. Over the past hour of handing out gifts to the children it’s not as if we didn’t sneak kisses and touches with each other, but the children had to come first. Now with them safely back in their beds, I could no longer stand even the short distance that separated us.
Rushing over to Declan, he calmed me by placing both hands on my face and kissing me with the most passionate kiss I’ve ever felt.
“You ready to meet some very special people in my life, Emma?”
“Don’t tell me you’re married and you have kids and that Nancy is just your mistress on the side.” I said it jokingly, but I needed reassurance. It wasn’t that long ago that Nancy had burst into the hospital professing her love for Declan and I know Nancy isn’t a person to give up without a fight.
“Not married, but want to be. No children, but I can’t wait to have some. No mistresses either.”
“What happened with Nancy, if you don’t mind my asking?”
“I almost forget that you know Nancy. I took a trip to Paris, Italy, and Nepal earlier this year and I met Nancy in Paris. She was very easy to talk to and she showed me around the town. We sort of hit it off and when I returned from my trip, we began dating.”
I winced. The thought of Declan in someone else’s arms was my worst nightmare even though I chided myself in that I have no claim on him other than the love in my own heart. “Nancy is a great conversationalist.”
“I believe Nancy’s intent was to marry me and I know she loved me, but I couldn’t commit and over the last few months we had many fights.”
“Was it because of me? Do you think you can patch things up?”
Declan smiled and kissed me calming the ragged edges of my fears that everyone I’ve ever loved had left me.
“If I’ve learned anything about you over the past year, it’s how self-sacrificing you are. I’m sure if I even hinted that Nancy and I might get back together you would quietly go home.” I bit my lower lip. “Yes, it was you. How could I commit to Nancy when you came to me every night in my dreams? How could I yield to her desires when I was in love with the person that gave of themselves to the point of being willing to die for me? Of course, it was you, Emma. It will always be you.”
Declan kissed me once again before continuing. “The truth is that I had never told her that I was a woman before. I never told her that her craving for things and her own self-interests made it hard to be with her. I never, ever, wanted to hurt her, but our relationship would have never worked. Last night she made a toast at dinner and assumed a role as a part of the family. I was angry. I felt she was being manipulative and so I left. All night I thought about what mattered most to me and all night I was reminded how her desires were contrary to my own. Then, I found myself here and I went to my old room. I didn’t know what to expect but the emptiness I found made me realize I had to move on. I was a fool not to see what was right in front of me.”
“I can’t tell you how many times I said that to myself over the past year. Is that when you found me?”
“Yes. All the logic in my brain evaporated the moment I saw you. There was nothing on Earth that could have stopped me from coming to you. Nothing until Nancy… I’m not the kind of person that wants to see other people hurt, but for the first time in my life I realized I would be hurting myself for the rest of my life if I didn’t take this chance with you. I watched you silently slip away and my heart shattered. I told Nancy it wasn’t going to work, that her desires and mine would never come together. I reminded her I wasn’t William Matson.”
“How did she take it?”
“She wasn’t angry. If anything, she seemed relieved. She had told me that while she hoped we could resolve things, that in her heart she knew we weren’t right for each other. She believed we could still be friends and wished me well.”
I snuggled into Declan’s arms feeling safe and secure. “I’m glad it worked out that way.”
“Come on, Emma. Let go. I’m not very fond of hospitals. Uhm… you do have a car, don’t you? I left mine at home last night.”
I giggled. “So that’s the way it’s going to be, huh?”
***
I honestly had no idea what I was getting myself into. Declan wouldn’t elaborate on who the people were he wanted me to meet, but as we pulled up to the charming Cape Cod styled house I knew I was in trouble.
Declan ran around and opened my door for me and I looked up into his eyes. He must know what I’m thinking as he pulled me into a hug. “You’ll do fine. They’ll love you.”
Declan didn’t knock, he just walked right in and kept his hand tightly around mine as he pulled me in behind him. He let go just as he stepped into the living room. I held back and out of sight.
“Declan! We were all worried about you.”
“I’m sorry, mom. I should have called.”
“Nancy called this morning and told us what happened. I’m sorry it didn’t work out between the two of you.”
Another lower voice spoke next. “Why is it you look like you just found a hundred dollars, son?”
“Mom, dad, I’d like you to meet someone.”
That was my cue. My heart pounded in preparation for the raw emotions that were about to happen. I took a step into the living room. Declan’s mother’s expression stopped me in my tracks. She stared at me and then at Declan before the tears began running freely down her face. I couldn’t contain my own tears.
Suddenly her arms were thrown around me and Declan’s father wrapped his arms around the two of us. I couldn’t imagine the feelings they both must have.
Declan’s mom brought her shaking hand to my face and she touched her forehead against mine. “I thought I would never see you again…”
After a long while, Declan finally spoke. “Mom, dad, meet Emma Taylor, formerly William Matson. This is the person that saved my life.”
A Kleenex box later, Declan’s mom pulled me to the couch and sat me down. “You have no idea what it’s like to lose a daughter and gain a son overnight. I cared and cherished this body you now have for twenty-three years. I breast-fed you, right here on this couch, changed your diapers, watched you grow into a precocious teenager, listened to your dreams of getting married and having children… I’m so very grateful and honored to meet you. Please, call me Angie.”
I didn’t think it was possible to cry so much. “The pleasure is all mine, Angie. It’s not every day one meets their biological parents for the first time.”
Angie stroked my cheek and moved some hair from my eyes. “You look wonderful.”
“The miracle of S.L.E.P. transference repaired this body’s brain. I’m healed.”
Declan’s dad smiled and hugged Declan. “Are you going to tell us what’s going on between you two?”
“Dad!”
I stood, moved to Declan’s side, slipped my hand into his and kissed him on the cheek. Angie’s eyes went wide. “How? What? I’m obviously missing something here.”
Declan took a deep breath. “We don’t know if it was due to the transfer, but we feel a tangible connection between us. I’ve dreamed every night of being with Emma and she has dreamed of me every night. When we found each other this morning, it just clicked.”
I felt the need to add more. “Clicked, as in meant to be. I’ve realized I was in love with Declan for months now even though we never actually met.”
Angie looked at Declan. “This is why you couldn’t commit to Nancy.” He nodded. “What happens now? Please tell me you’re here for a while, Emma.”
“My flight leaves tomorrow but I can change that.” I stared up into Declan’s eyes and touched his cheek with my fingertips. “Now that I’ve finally met my dream man, I don’t think my heart could take going home without him right now. The only problem is that I only took an overnight bag.”
Angie clapped her hands together in glee. “Not to worry! I never did get around to getting rid of Samantha’s things. You can stay here with us in Declan’s old room. I… we would very much like to get to know you better.”
“But she could stay with me at my place.”
“I’ve seen the way you too look at each other. I don’t think either of you would be safe. Besides, you only have one bedroom.”
“I don’t want to be a bother and I certainly don’t want to impose.”
Declan’s father came over and gave me a hug. “You’ll never be an imposition. You’re family after all.”
Declan took my hand and dragged me down the hall.
Angie smiled. “Leave the door open you two.”
Declan guided me into a bedroom and before I could take it all in I felt my back against the wall and his lips on mine.
“Mmmm. I could get used to this.”
Declan smiled. “That’s good, because I’m sure my heart will stop beating if I can’t kiss you at least once every minute.”
“That was rather intense meeting your parents. I can’t imagine what they’ve gone through.”
“They put on a brave face through it all but I know it was hard on them both. Hardest on my mom.”
“I can barely remember what my mom looked like. Sometimes when I catch the scent of roses I remember her. So, this was your room?”
“Yes.”
“I bet your S.L.E.P. concierge wasn’t happy you didn’t remove all references to me. It has so much personality. It tells me a lot about you.”
“Does it?”
“Those pictures on the wall with the initial S.R. on them. You’re an extremely creative and gifted artist. Your makeup by the mirror is subtle, understated. You’re somewhat shy.” Moving to the closet I looked inside. “Your dresses are elegant and yet conservative.” I smiled as I pulled out a pair of runners and another pair of hiking boots. “You were a runner and by the look of the wear on these hiking boots, loved the outdoors.”
“You’re amazing, Emma. I was in and out of the hospital a lot but once I got home I would run and hike when I could. Do you like to run?”
“I completed a half marathon on Thanksgiving Day last month and I’m planning on doing the full marathon next year.”
“Where have you been all my life?”
I smiled and pulled Declan close. “Which life?”
***
Almost a week had passed and I found myself waking up with more energy than I ever thought possible. I’ve never been so happy before. Each night when Declan would leave for his apartment, the process took nearly an hour. First it was his last kiss of the night, then it would be mine. The next thing would be us making out in the kitchen for a few minutes before Angie scooted us outside. That was followed by more last kisses, sitting in the car together, and finally more last kisses.
My heart was so connected to Declan’s that these nights apart are unbearable, yet each morning I wake with a sense of impending joy that very soon I would see him again. Declan was my soul mate and I had no doubt in my mind that we would be together forever.
Tonight was New Year’s Eve and the plan was for us to go into town for a celebration. Missy and Claire would be joining us but Angie and Richard, Declan’s father, decided they would stay home and get to bed before midnight. I only had to figure out what to wear to make a lasting impression and I smiled when I found a slinky black dress and heels hidden in the back of the closet. I’d not worn anything like this before but I was sure it would make Declan drool.
With that found, my next clothing concern was what to wear for the day and our pizza lunch with Declan’s parents. For that I discovered a very flattering red dress. Slipping that on, I checked myself out in the mirror and couldn’t stop grinning. I was practically bouncing up and down with excitement.
When I heard the door open I raced through the house, past the wide-eyed parents, and straight into Declan’s arms. He, in turn, swept my off the ground so my bare toes dangled over the living room furniture.
After my mandatory five kisses, I had Angie and Richard sit down on the couch. “I’ve been thinking that I need to get back home for a bit. It’s too cold out here to run and I want to get back into my fitness routine. How would you like a few weeks in sunny, warm, St. Petersburg, Florida? I have a guest house on my property and I would take care of all expenses.”
“I could use the sun, Richard.”
“Then it’s all settled. I can make the flights for the day after tomorrow.”
***
Declan stared at, in his opinion, the most beautiful person in the world. Emma was everything he had ever wanted in a partner. She was kind, generous, intelligent, witty, humble, and caring. His parents had fallen in love with her by the second day of her stay. Today, as they all ate pizza together, he admired her elegant grace and joyful banter. She wore a red dress that was once his, one, like many that he had purchased but never wore because he was too ill to wear it. He had never been so stunningly beautiful.
Declan wasn’t missing his old body as he, like Emma, was perfectly comfortable as he was. He loved the feeling of strength and power his fit body had. He also loved the way he could fold Emma into his arms protectively. He had never loved anything or anyone like he loved Emma.
Every day he and Emma would talk about their future together. There was no doubt in his mind that they would marry and have children. The question was when. Each night their goodbyes would extend longer and longer. Emma would press herself up against him in a way that drove him crazy with desire. He wasn’t sure how long they could remain pure, even though they both wanted to wait until they were married.
Declan smiled at the way Emma so casually talked with his parents all the while he could see her eyes on his and feel her hand on his thigh. He loved that she liked to touch and snuggle. She was perfect.
“Emma?”
It didn’t matter if she was in the middle of a sentence with someone else, Declan always came first. His heart warmed as she immediately turned to focus her entire attention on him. “Yes?”
“I have to pick up a few things before we go to Florida. Can you ride home with my parents?”
Declan could almost see the pain in her eyes. Being apart at night was already unbearable, but this was the first time in a week they hadn’t spent every minute of the day together. He saw her bite her lower lip. Even though she was older than him in real, everyday life, she was so frail and vulnerable. He knew she would never question his motives.
“Of course.” She smiled and winked at Declan. “It might take me an hour or two to get ready for tonight anyways.”
“Oh, really? You have something special planned?”
“Nah… I just have to cut the burlap sacks for my dress.”
Declan loved her humor. Declan loved everything about Emma and he knew for certain his decision to be apart for a while this afternoon would be a good one.
***
It hurt when Declan wanted to shop without me. I’d gladly stand in line for hours at a Walmart to buy socks if I was with him. I had no reason to doubt his intentions and I really did need a few hours to prepare myself, but it still was hard to swallow and I fought my inner fears of being abandoned.
The past few goodbyes at the end of the evening were so heated that I’ve begun to question my desire to wait for marriage. Last night we talked about our sexual experiences in the past. He knew that I’d been married before, but hadn’t realized that Diane was my one and only partner. I learned that I was a virgin and neither of had had any sexual experiences in the past year, so, I guess I still am.
Of course, we had both experimented with our new bodies and with Declan’s heated kisses and knowing exactly where to nibble my ear to drive me wild, I had taken more than one opportunity to find some release. I could safely say that my experience in this body was unlike anything I had ever had in the past and much better. Much, much better.
Hence, the body hugging black dress to drive Declan into as much of a fit of passion that he drives me every minute of the day. This is war, after all.
After my shower, I spent a great deal of time on my hair and makeup. In the year I’ve been a woman, I’d become pretty adept at these tasks, but tonight I wanted to make a splash and determined a new hairstyle was in order. I almost always had my hair flowing over my shoulders or in a ponytail for exercising, but tonight I put one side up and let the rest sweep over my right shoulder. This exposes the left side of my neck that Declan seems so enjoy so much. I’m pretty fond of his lips there myself.
The dress was magnificent and designed for one purpose only; to turn heads. With body-hugging stretchy fabric, plunging back and front, and mid-thigh hemline, I will need to be very careful how I sit. The dress had its own support as a bra just wouldn’t work with it.
Finding a necklace, earrings, both a wrist and ankle bracelet, a little black purse, and black high-heeled shoes, the ensemble made me feel incredibly sexy and powerful. My glance in the mirror was enough to remind my old male heart just how beautiful women could be.
Hearing Declan’s car pull up I had to fight the urge to run into his arms as usual. Instead, a subtler approach was needed tonight.
***
Declan had put on his best black suit coat and pants. He had a buttoned down white collared shirt he left open a little at the top. He wanted everything to be perfect for Emma and it saddened him that she hadn’t bounded into his arms as usual tonight. He hoped that his afternoon away didn’t hurt her feelings.
Angie gave Declan a hug. “Don’t you look handsome tonight.”
“A guy has to wear a suit once in a…”
Declan’s voice faltered as he spotted Emma coming out of the hallway. Stunning, breathtaking, hot, were all words that fell far short of what he saw. The twinkle in Emma’s eyes let him know he had provided the right reaction.
“Wow!” It was all he could muster as Emma sidled up next to him, draped her arms around his neck and kissed him.
Richard broke the silence. “Emma, you’re going to break hearts tonight with that outfit.”
“Angie hugged Emma. “Absolutely beautiful, Emma.”
Declan found it hard to breathe in Emma’s presence. “You look stunning, sweetheart.”
Emma beamed and snuggled up to him making Declan afraid he would explode at her touch.
“We should go. Angie and Richard, have a wonderful time tonight.”
“We will, Emma. Love you both.”
Declan took Emma’s arm in his and led her to the car.
***
“Round one goes to me.” I smiled as my hand rested gently on top of Declan’s.
“I didn’t know we were fighting.”
“Not fighting… Flirting.” My fingers made small circles on the back of his hand.
“All right, I’ll give you that round, but now you’ve released the hidden tiger and crouching dragon. You’ll be putty in my arms.”
“I always am.” I purred and leaned over to kiss Declan’s cheek. “Eyes on the road, sweetheart.”
When we arrived at the club Declan opened my door and helped me out of the car. “Have I told you how much I love you yet today?”
“A few times. But I’ll never stop wanting to hear it.”
“Declan! Emma!”
Our moment was shattered by Missy and Claire giving us enormous hugs. We had spent a little time together over the past week.
“Emma! You look smoking hot tonight!”
“Thanks, Missy. I had to make sure Declan’s eyes wouldn’t roam too far.”
Claire laughed. “You could wear a paper sack, have rollers in your hair, and a green facial mask on and his eyes would still be glued to you. Let’s go inside!”
We managed to find the last booth and Missy and Claire ordered drinks and quickly hit the dance floor.
“I’m so grateful you used to wear high-heels, Declan. I’d be falling all over the place otherwise.”
He smiled as his eyes peeled my clothing from my body. His hand snaked around my midsection and his other cupped my face. My lips parted as I felt his tongue. We’d never done that before and when he pulled away my breathing was shaky.
“You definitely win round two, Declan. My God, this is so difficult not jumping on you right now.”
“How many rounds do we have?”
“The question, my love, is not how many rounds, but rather when one yields fully to the other.”
“Emma, I’ve already yielded my heart completely to you.”
“Mmmm. Is that a slow song they’re playing?”
Pulling Declan up from the booth we passed Missy and Claire heading back to the table. “Go get him, Emma!”
Pressing my body firmly against Declan and with my arms were locked tightly around his neck, we rocked back and forth to the music. He was struggling keeping his composure and I felt his excitement through the thin fabric of my dress. My lips brushed his neck as I whispered into his ear.
“You’re everything I ever wanted. I’m yours completely. You own my life, my body, my heart, my soul, and my mind. Your touch sets me on fire. Your kiss… I love you, Declan.”
I didn’t think we could get any closer, but I felt his arm tighten around the small of my back. “Round three goes to you, my love. But I think I will win the night…”
Declan took a step back from me but kept my hands in his. He knelt on one knee and held up a beautiful ring. He almost had to shout over the music and people all around us stopped to watch, but my eyes were on his. “Emma Taylor, nothing on Earth could ever tear me from your side. From the moment I saw you, my heart was yours. Will you marry me and make me the happiest man in the world?”
“Yes, absolutely, without a doubt, without hesitation. Oh damn… Just put the ring on my finger so I can kiss you!” I felt the warmth of the metal ring slide onto my finger and I pulled Declan up to face me. My arms cupped his face and I kissed him like we’ve never kissed before. The music and cheers faded away. “I yield.”
Declan smiled, and scooped me up into his arms before taking me back to the booth. Claire and Missy were bouncing in their seats. “No way! That was amazing, you two!”
I was sitting on Declan’s lap with my arms still wrapped around his neck and reluctantly pulled my hand back to look at the ring. There were two diamonds wrapped in a band of white gold.
“The two diamonds represent our hearts. The band of gold that binds them together is in the shape of an infinity symbol symbolizing our hearts are bound together forever.”
“It’s never coming off. Never, ever. I didn’t think it was possible to be so happy. It’s almost criminal.”
“You made it all possible, Emma.”
“Ohhhh! You’re making us cry over here!”
“Is that why you left me at the pizza place today?”
Declan nodded. “I couldn’t wait another minute. I’m sorry.”
“I’ll forgive you this time.” I kissed him even as Claire and Missy pulled at my hand.
“Come on, Emma! You’re dancing with us!”
Declan laughed and stole me back a few minutes later.
***
The next morning, I woke and stretched making sure the first thing I did was check my ring finger. The ring was still there. It was all real. I made a quick call to Margo to give her the good news.
“I was wondering what had happened to you.”
“Long story, but way better than a Disney romance.”
“When it comes to you, Emma, I’m not surprised. When are you coming home?”
“Tomorrow. I’m bringing Declan and his parents.”
“I hope we’ll get a chance to meet everyone.”
“Can you all come over Monday night for dinner?”
“I think we can arrange that. What can I bring?”
“Nothing. I’m cooking.”
“God help us.”
I laughed. “I’m a good cook.”
“We’ll see about that. Congratulations, hun! See you soon.”
“Love you.”
With that call out of the way I dove into the closet to find a pretty white dress I had been eyeing. Declan will be here soon and we need to break the news to his parents. This white dress has a pocket I can hide my hand in until the right moment arises.
Declan arrived and I did my usual running through the house and into his arms forgetting all about hiding my hand as I ran past Angie and Richard. Our kisses were interrupted.
“Did we miss something last night, Declan?”
Declan managed a “Hmmm?” between kisses.
“Spill it, Declan Rawlings!”
I snuggled up against his side and tried to look contrite, but my smile was too big to pull it off well.
“Uhm… We’re getting married?”
Richard chuckled. “It’s about time.”
Declan was a little shocked by the response. “It’s only been a week. I thought you might think it too soon.”
Angie came over and hugged us both. “You’ve been pining away from Emma for over a year now and we can see how much you both love each other. Don’t ask me how, but I know you’ll be perfect for each other. Welcome to the family, again, Emma.”
“Maybe I can start calling you mom and dad?”
Angie wiped a tear from her cheek. “Nothing would make me prouder.”
Richard clapped Declan on the shoulder. “So, when’s the big day?”
“This is Saturday… How about a week from today?”
“You mean I have to wait a week?”
Angie patted me on the shoulder. “All good things come to those who wait, sweetie. A wedding of any size takes some arranging to put together.”
“We’re all going to be in Florida anyways. Maybe we can have it at my place on the beach. I have tons of room. We should invite Missy and Claire, and Maggie from S.L.E.P.”
“We should also invite Henry from S.L.E.P. as well. Anyone on your side, Emma?”
“Just Margo and her family, and Joe if we can track him down. I’m hoping we can keep it small and intimate.”
***
The rest of the day was a whirlwind of making calls and arrangements. We then had to all pack quickly as the next day we flew down to Florida. When I opened the door to my house, there were fresh flowers and a congratulations sign. Margo had let herself in and she hugged me tightly.
“You didn’t think I would wait until Monday to see you?”
“I’m glad you’re here, Margo. Thank you!”
“I knew things would be a little hectic for you so I shopped and made sure the guest house and beds had fresh linens.”
“You’re too sweet. Margo, please meet Declan, my fiancé.”
“It’s as if I know you. Emma hasn’t stopped talking about you for the past year.”
Declan hugged Margo. “Thanks for taking care of Emma. If it weren’t for you, I’m not sure any of this would be happening right now.”
“Margo, this is Angie and Richard. Declan’s parents.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you both.”
After hugs all around, Margo headed back to her family as I showed Declan and his parents around.
Angie was amazed by the place. “It’s so beautiful here.”
“There’s a guest house above the garage that can house eight, and there are two additional bedrooms here along with the master bedroom. I wonder if it’s safe to have Declan sleep here?”
Angie chuckled. “If there are extra rooms in the guest house, I’m sure he can stay there. Who knows what will happen when the two of you finally…”
“Mom!” Declan and I said together.
“Declan, why don’t you settle in and change? You need to be poolside in fifteen minutes. We’re going to have a race.”
“A race?”
“To the pier and back. Whoever loses gets to do dishes tonight.”
“You’re on!”
***
“Ready…”
“How far is the pier?”
“Two miles. Set…”
“Two miles?”
“Look at yourself. You’re all big and muscular. I used to hike all day long above ten thousand feet. You’re not going to let a little girl beat you? Go…”
I took off.
“Hey!”
I knew he was faster, but I was trained up. At first, he rushed past me yelling a “See ya, sexy!” but I was hot on his heels by the time we got to the pier. I knew I had him beat by the time the house came into view but he tackled me.
“Oh… So that’s how it’s going to be?”
I was on my back with Declan lying on top of me. I was incredibly aroused as he kissed me. I rolled him over onto his back and straddled him. “I’m not going to last a week…” I kissed him and he smiled. “…unless I burn some excess energy.” Jumping up I ran for the house.
“Not fair!”
***
Declan and I snuggled on the chaise in the dying light of the sunset. “This was my favorite spot when I first came home from the hospital. I would lie here in the sun to keep warm.”
“I’ll keep you warm.”
“You sure do.”
Declan pulled me tighter. “What do we need to do for tomorrow’s dinner?”
“I was thinking of grilled steaks, potatoes, asparagus, and salad. Guess which one you get to take care of?”
“Salad?”
“Nope. Steaks. You’re a guy now. You must learn how to grill to perfection with a fork in one hand and a beer in another. I bet I can get dad to help you out.” I giggled. I loved being a woman.
“Nothing like male bonding over fire.”
“I need to shop for a dress and we need to pick out a ring for you.”
“You’re going to leave me.”
“Just for a few hours. One day you might want alone time.”
“Never.”
“At least you know it’s for a good cause. Maybe you can go to the Tradewinds to see if they have a nice room for our wedding night. Perhaps you can find Joe there too.”
“Good plan. You think we need a single bed?”
“I’d just take some privacy. I’m not planning on sleeping.”
“You’re insatiable.”
“I hope so. I can’t wait to feel your naked body next to mine.”
Declan squirmed. “That’s unfair.”
I giggled again.
***
The day of the wedding arrived and none too soon. Several times I had planned on breaking into the guest house to tackle Declan. Missy, Claire, Maggie, and Henry had arrived late last night. Maggie, Margo, Claire, and Missy attended me while Declan was helped by Joe, Henry, and his father.
This event must be interesting from Richard and Angie’s perspective. They were marrying off both their son and daughter. I hadn’t seen Declan all morning and that was about as traditional as this wedding was going to be. Missy was pulling on my arm to help me get ready.
“One second, Missy.”
I walked over to Richard and Angie. “I can’t imagine what you both must be going through right now. Dad, would it be all right with you if you walked me down the aisle?”
That brought tears to both their eyes. “I always wanted to do that. It would be my honor.”
After hugging them both I scampered off to my bedroom. Angie snuck in after me. “May I join you?”
“Of course! I’m going to need all the help I can get.”
Margo and Angie worked on my hair while Missy and Maggie did my nails. Claire did my makeup.
“So much for not being in contact with the patient.” Maggie was joking.
I smiled but tried not to move my face much as Claire was working on my eyes. “Might be a new business for S.L.E.P.”
“How’s that?”
“You could put eHarmony out of business. Just do your magic on healthy people.”
Maggie laughed. “I’m so happy for you, Emma.”
When everything was done and I looked like a princess, everyone took their places. Angie held back.
“How can I ever thank you, Emma?”
“There’s nothing to thank.”
“But there is. You saved our daughter. You gave us the funds we needed to get back on our feet and can retire. You’ve made Declan’s dreams come true. You’re every inch my beloved daughter and cherished friend. I’m so grateful to you.”
“You’re going to make me cry and ruin my makeup. All things work out for good. I see that now. You’re the mother I never really had. Thank you.”
We hugged and she slipped out of the room. There was a knock on the door and Richard, dad, opened it for me. “You’re beautiful, Emma.”
“You look pretty dapper yourself, dad.”
“I love it when you call me that. Are you ready?”
“More than you’ll ever know.”
The music began and I walked arm in arm down between the chairs that had been lined up on the beach. A rose arbor rested on a slightly raised platform where Declan, looking handsome in his tuxedo, stood. His eyes never left mine except for the moment he took in my body beneath the skintight layers of silk and lace. It was a conservative, yet sexy dress.
A light breeze came from the oceanside and brought to me the scent of roses. The picture of my mother came to mind and I felt the warmth of my parent’s presence. Leaving dad next to Angie I stepped up onto the platform as the priest spoke words of blessing over our marriage. It was the longest ten minutes I ever had as I waited for the moment when I could kiss my wonderful husband.
“…kiss the bride.”
Phew! Declan leaned in and kissed me amid the cheers of everyone around us.
After all the congratulations and signing of documents I was now Emma Rawlings. From here we all rushed over to the Tradewinds for our reception.
Declan stood and raised his glass. “To my wonderful parents who stayed by my side year after year through my sickness. No one ever has had more loving and kind parents than I have. To my bride, it’s so nice to be able to say that, I will never leave you and promise to love you every minute of every day. Cheers!”
People clanked their glasses together but I needed no incentive to stand and kiss Declan. I held up my glass, suddenly overwhelmed with joy and gladness. I choked out the words. “I bet I’m the first one to ever thank her in-laws and biological parents at the same time. Thank you for accepting me into your family, your home, and your lives. To my husband, the man that I know I’m willing to die for because I tried it once already…” Everyone laughed at that. “I pledge my life and love. I will never stray even if you burn the steaks.”
“That was dad!”
I giggled. “Cheers!”
We kissed again and again and again.
***
The time had finally come for Declan and me to head to our room for the night. I heard that some couples sleep first, but I was anything but tired. As Declan carried me over the threshold and gently placed me on my feet, I was more than ready to become a woman.
“I’ve never wanted anything as much as I want you, Emma.”
My arms cupped his face as I kissed him. “Words aren’t enough to describe the love I have for you, Declan.”
Gently he turned my body so I faced away from him. His lips were at that spot on my neck that drove me wild. His fingers lightly traced the bare skin of my shoulders. I shivered in anticipation. Cool air caressed my back as he pulled down the zipper of my dress. “Mmmm. Don’t stop, Declan!”
***
It was very late the next day that we pulled into the driveway of our home. We entered a festive atmosphere.
“You’re positively glowing, Emma.”
I was only mildly embarrassed. Everyone knows what happens on a wedding night, but I was positive no one would ever really know how amazing ours was. My fingers were entwined with Declan’s as I snuggled back against his body.
“It’s good to be alive.”
“So, where are you going for a honeymoon?”
Declan and I laughed as we said it together. “Nepal.”
***
***
For those that needed this little vignette, thank you for reminding me that it would be great to share what happened to Emma and Declan. All six thousand seven hundred words poured out effortlessly today.
If you enjoyed this story, take a moment to leave a comment. I love to hear from my readers.
Casey Brooke
Author’s note: Last year I wrote this pair of stories for the Christmas wish writing contest. To me, this is the right time of year to read again this story and I found myself needing to make a few tweaks and to merge the stories into one. Enjoy!
The woman that sat across from me scanned her handheld tablet device. She reminded me of a cross between a librarian and a natural foods store owner. She was perhaps in her mid-fifties and her brunette hair was slowly losing ground to the encroaching gray making her look older than she really was. It’s my assumption she would never dream of dying her hair or eat anything other than organic vegetables. That’s how she appeared to me as her silent scanning of my application gave me concern.
A few minutes earlier she had introduced herself as Maggie Farnsworth, my S.L.E.P. concierge.
“How did you hear about the Sacrificial Life Extension Project, Mr. Matson?”
“Please, call me William. Mr. Matson makes me feel like my dad. It should be all there in the application.”
“The application tells us what you wrote, but not who you are, William.”
“I saw a television commercial. Your company does an excellent job of portraying people that are dying and in need of a second chance at life.”
“I’ll be honest with you, William. You don’t fit the profile. Our average applicant is between thirty-five and sixty-five years of age and they’re at the end of their rope. You’re twenty-six, financially well off, good looking, and seem to have everything going for you. Why give up your life so someone else can live?”
“I’m sure you’ve read my application thoroughly so I’ll try to fill in the gaps. Yes, I’ve lived a life of affluence and financially I have no worries, but that doesn’t mean my life has been easy. I lost my parents when I was seven and I’ve struggled for years trying to find my own identity. I’ve travelled extensively, performed a lot of philanthropic work, and was married briefly. Two years ago, I lost my wife and unborn child in a car accident. One would assume I’m depressed from my loss, but the reality is that I’ve never found fulfillment or joy in my life. I guess it all comes down to the fact that if my body can be used to give someone hope and a chance at a real life, then I’m satisfied with that.”
She looked me over carefully and her brown eyes bored into my very soul. She paused a minute before proceeding. “You’ve indicated you’re open to a transfer to male or female patients. Why is that?”
“These people are at the end of their lives. What difference does it make? I’ll only have to live with the result for a little while, correct?”
“Mr. Matson, William, if you’re not going to be forthcoming about yourself I’ll deny your application right now.”
Heat warmed my face as I felt my anger spike. All my life I’ve protected my secret and clearly, she wants me to expose it. “This isn’t being recorded, is it?”
“There are no recordings of these sessions. I’m the only person that will decide on your application and I can tell you now that I’m about to deny it. People just don’t decide to give up their life and I’ll not be the one that puts our patients at risk. Who is to say that you’re not being hunted, or perhaps have recently committed some terrible crime? I need to understand your true motivation.”
“I saw your advertisement and I just want to give someone a chance at life.”
She stood. “We’re done here. You’ll receive official communication that we denied your application.”
“Why?”
Her hand was on the doorknob.
“Wait! You want to know what motivates me to give up my life? Yes, there is some part of me thinks this is a worthy sacrifice to give to someone else but the real reason is that I’m miserable. All my life I’ve questioned who I am. I’ve felt like I should never have been born male. I’ve struggled with my identity and even forced myself into marrying a wonderful woman hoping I could put all of this behind me; that having a family, a wife and children, would resolve the festering dichotomy within me. When my wife and unborn child were killed it took me many months to realize I missed my family greatly but in my heart, all I wanted was to be comforted and held. I’m a man, damn it! I don’t get that luxury.”
“We’ll be in touch, William.”
With that she left the room.
***
“Samantha, can I get you some more ice to suck on?”
Samantha opened her eyes and looked lovingly at her mother. She ignored the dozens of flower bouquets and cards for well wishes in the otherwise sterile hospital room and reached for her mother’s hand. She squeezed it gently. Her voice was a little scratchy and weak. “I’m fine, mom. You should be home with the family.”
“I’ll not miss a second with you.” The tears that had flowed so often flowed once again. “It’s Christmas in two weeks. What’s your wish for the holidays?”
“That I’ll last long enough to see your twenty-fifth wedding anniversary in February. All of the family will be there.”
Samantha’s mother put her hand to her mouth to stifle the sad sounds that would betray her strength in this horrible time. When she collected herself enough she brushed the golden-blonde hair from her child’s dark and sunken eyes. “I wish that too, sweetheart.”
For a long time, the room was silent except for the beeping of machines.
A nurse popped her head into the room. “Samantha, you have a visitor.”
Samantha looked up into an older gentleman’s smiling face. “You must be Samantha Rawlings. I’m Henry Kopple, Director of S.L.E.P.”
“What’s S.L.E.P?”
“My apologies. I thought you might have heard about it. S.L.E.P. stands for the Sacrificial Life Extension Project. You’ve been selected as a recipient.”
“But I never applied.”
Samantha’s mom looked a little sheepish. “I’m sorry, sweetheart. I applied for you.”
Samantha’s weak eyes looked between her mother and Henry. “What does this mean?”
Henry’s smile grew broader. “It means that, if you so choose, you have a unique chance to be free of your illness and live a full and productive life. I have a catalog of people willing to trade their healthy body for yours.”
Samantha was clearly struggling with the thought that anyone would give their life for hers. “How… how does this work? Why would anyone do that for me?”
“We have the ability to transfer your memories and the essence of who you are into the body of another person. You go to bed one night and wake up the next as a new person. People come to us for many reasons but know they all willingly volunteer to take your place. I’ll leave you a tablet with the photos and stats of the available people. I can come by tomorrow to answer any more questions you might have.”
Samantha looked at her mother. “Maybe my dream will come true after all.”
***
Samantha was eager to review the information Henry had provided her but waited patiently for her mother to leave. Pulling the tablet off the nightstand she perused the ten people who have said they would take her place.
Photo by photo Samantha became more and more depressed. Most were old women that looked down on their luck and there were several others. One woman was post-menopausal and another was forty-two years of age and extremely overweight. There was one option, a woman, thirty-five years old but was unable to conceive.
Samantha had almost given up hope when she scrolled to the final photo. Her weak fingers shook as she traced the young man’s face. He looked so handsome and healthy. There was so little information provided; age, height, weight, and a rudimentary genetic makeup. His blue eyes looked defeated, almost apologetic, a sign he had given up on himself. His brown hair was neatly cropped. He was twenty-six years old, only three years older than Samantha.
Samantha selected several more pictures of the young man showing his physique. He was very handsome and fit. She wondered what her mother would think.
***
“But he’s a man! What about the thirty-five year old woman?”
“Sure, she’s an option, mom, but she also can’t have children and I’d lose twelve years of life. You know I’ve always wanted to have kids and a family. There’s something you also need to know. I’m tired of being weak. I’ve been in and out of hospitals for nine years. I’ve been sick and frail my entire life. I know this is hard on you, but the thought of being a strong man gives me hope. I want to be in control of my life for a change.”
“But you say you want a family. How could you become this man? Do you think you could marry a woman?”
“Did you see the other options, mom? I can’t tell you what will happen, but these people are making a huge sacrifice for me. The least I can do is choose the one I think I could have the most chance at having a good life as. At the very least, barring any unforeseen circumstances, I’ll have more years to be with all of you.”
Samantha’s mother’s face softened. “If this is what you really want and can live with, then we’ll all be here for you, no matter what.”
***
It had been several weeks since my interview and I had anticipated that they had denied my application when I was called to come back and meet once again with Maggie. Maggie’s expression was easier to read this time and her confrontational frown had been replaced with resigned concern.
“William, I’ve been told that you’ve been selected by one of our patients.” A mixture of cold dread and relief washed over me. “We need to begin preparations for the transfer. This is very time consuming and costly for us and thus we need to know that you’re still willing to participate.”
“What can you tell me about the patient?”
“You need to understand that this isn’t something we can provide. While the patient chose you from a list of potential donors, the patient is provided with very limited information about you. Height, weight, age, any current conditions, and basic ancestry. They’ll never know your name, what you do, or why you chose to participate. Absolutely no communications are allowed between the donor and the recipient. It must be this way secure their future and to assure commitment of our donors.”
“Why can’t there be any communications?”
“The project emphasizes giving a terminally ill person a chance at life. Consider the impact such a magnanimous gift would have on yourself. Now imagine you having intimate knowledge of the donor, knowing that in days, weeks, or months, they’ll likely be dead. This is a difficult burden for our patients to bear even with anonymity in place. How much harder would it be for them if they knew more about their donor.”
“I’m still willing. What do we need to do?”
“We need to work out the details of both donor and recipient. You have bank accounts, finances, identification, social media, and photos of you online. We must work to clear out every reference to you, prepare documents in advance to transfer financial holdings into your new name, begin creating new identification, and write a will.”
“We don’t simply swap identification?”
“Each of you will be given new names and new identification for maintaining anonymity. You’ll receive that information the morning you wake up after the transfer is complete. We also try to make sure there is significant geographic distance between the donor and recipient to avoid them running into people that used to know you. If either of you do run into people that recognize you as the previous person, we provide a certified card confirming the process that was completed. Many people have heard of S.L.E.P. before and will recognize the credentials allowing you to avoid difficult conversations.” Maggie broadcast her tablet screen onto a larger one in the room. “Let’s get started on the paperwork.”
***
The S.L.E.P. organization was very adamant in not releasing any information about the recipient and as the day got closer to the transfer I was feeling more and more trepidation. I was, in essence, committing legalized suicide. I could wake up in incredible pain, or with no mobility whatsoever. The lack of knowing what I was heading into was more difficult to process than the actual concept of being brain dumped into another person’s body.
I had also been thinking of a way to communicate to the recipient and I had found a loophole in the procedures. I was to fill a suitcase with clothing for the patient. This would also include documentation about any food sensitivities I have and thoughtful advice about my body all carefully edited by S.L.E.P. This suitcase would be carefully gone through, however, there was a time in the process between the time I would be given a sedative and when the procedure would take place that I would have access to the suitcase. During this window of time I would place a note into the suitcase. I was careful to not make it personal but I had things I felt needed to be said and so I made my plans.
When the day had finally arrived, it turned out to be Christmas Eve. I was flown to New York and driven up to Norwalk, Connecticut and given a room in the wing of the Norwalk Hospital. By the time I was all settled in it was dark and Maggie came in with the anesthetist to administer the sedatives to put me to sleep.
“You’re doing a wonderful thing, William. Why don’t you lie back and relax? We’ll give you some time to yourself. In the morning, I will be with you when you wake up. It’s important for you to be fully aware of your surroundings and to take time to register the impact of what has transpired before you open your eyes. This will reduce your shock.”
“I will.”
Maggie and the anesthetist left as I quickly became groggy from the sedative. I had mere minutes before I would be fast asleep and I slipped the note that I had carefully concealed into the suitcase that would be there for whoever occupied my body in the morning.
Returning to the bed, I held out my hand and stared at it. It would be the last time I see it. I had a moment of panic before the sedatives took the edge off and I drifted off to sleep.
***
“William? It’s me, Maggie. Don’t open your eyes or speak just yet. Squeeze my hand to acknowledge you hear me.”
I could feel myself climbing out of the darkness and Maggie’s voice was like a lit open doorway. I could feel a hand in mine and I gently squeezed it but in doing so I realized my hand felt different. It felt softer and smaller and the act of squeezing was challenging.
“That’s good, William. Now, I want you to keep your eyes closed and with your mind reach out to feel your body. Wiggle your toes and move your fingers. When you’re done, squeeze my hand again.”
What I really noticed was I felt so little of my weight being pressed into the bed. I must be much lighter than I was before. There was no pain, just a lack of energy. Wiggling my toes, I was grateful I could feel the rough sheets against them. I could tighten and relax the muscles in my calves and legs. It seemed as if everything was working and I had all my body parts. I squeezed Maggie’s hand.
“Very good, William. You’re doing well. Go ahead and slowly open your eyes.”
The stark whiteness of the room caught me off guard but quickly my eyes adjusted to the brightness and I found Maggie hovering near me.
“Keep your eyes on me, William. Now that the transfer is complete, I’m free to discuss with you more about your new body and situation. One major adjustment for you is that the patient was a twenty-three year old young woman.”
“What…” My voice faltered at the delicate and higher pitched sound to my voice. “I’m a girl?”
I tried to sit up but Maggie put a hand on my shoulder and try as I might, I couldn’t lift myself up against the light pressure she was applying to keep me down. “Breathe, William. Relax. Let me raise the back of the bed a little. Your body is very weak from the illness.”
I felt the bed pivot at my hips and I rose slowly up. I could now feel the weight of my chest shift slightly under the hospital gown and covers. I lifted my right hand towards my face and noticed the long slender fingers.
“Careful, William. You have an IV in your right arm. It’s supplying your body with needed nourishment.”
“I’m a woman?”
“I thought that might please you.”
“I… I didn’t know this was possible.” My arms were very thin as were my legs that I could tell by the way the sheets draped over them. I was weak. Very weak. “What’s wrong with me?”
“You’re suffering from a neurological disorder. You’ve not fully been diagnosed. It has something to do with your brain not being able to adjust production of the right enzymes and proteins to metabolize your food. In other words, you’re wasting away.”
“What do I look like?”
“You’re five feet six inches tall and weigh eighty-two pounds. Here is a mirror.”
Taking the small handheld mirror from Maggie I looked into the eyes of a stranger. Her eyes were sunken with dark circles underneath them but the brilliant blue irises were startling. Her cheeks were gaunt and slightly hollow and her lips were somewhat chapped. Long golden blonde hair cascaded down her head. It was stringy and needed a wash. With some weight, she would be very pretty.
“What’s the prognosis?”
“At the current rate of weight loss, the estimate is between two and four weeks.”
I took a shaky breath inward as I continued to stare at my reflection. Maggie shared some additional details most of which I didn’t listen to. I’m a woman. I’m weak. I could even be pretty if I weren’t so sick. I have two to four weeks to live.
“…new name is Emma Taylor.”
“Sorry. What was that again?”
“Your new name is Emma Taylor. I’m sure you need some time to absorb everything. If you need anything press this green button and I’ll be right here. Please be careful of your IV and catheter. I’ll be back in thirty minutes.”
I watched Maggie leave and close the door behind her. Weakly pulling the sheets back, I looked down upon my emaciated body. My legs were indeed thin. That which I could see from the end of the hospital gown at showed me they were fully intact with five toes on each foot. Knowing I wasn’t deformed was something of a relief. Reaching up I felt my breasts. This was such a strange feeling to have weight there and they felt very sensitive. I pulled the hem of the gown up and revealed a pair of white panties, perfectly flat stomach, and some very obvious hip bones. There were no man parts down there, just a tube.
I had the feeling that this was right, the way I was supposed to have been born, and I reveled in the thought, but the weakness of my body and impending death were shocking. Why couldn’t I have this without the illness?
Looking around the white room I realized I didn’t want to die here. Sooner than later they would ship me to a hospice which would be even worse. Do I even have enough strength to stand?
In the corner of the room rested a suitcase. I anticipated that this contained the documentation and clothing I might need but was never expected to use. I made my decision, or at least I would die trying. I want to go home. I’d rather die there.
Peeling the tape off my inner thigh, I winced at the pain but that was nothing compared to the throbbing I felt as I pulled the catheter out. Every movement I made caused me to gasp for air. How far can I possibly get?
With the catheter removed I carefully and slowly pulled the IV from my right arm and used a little tape to cover the hole. Closing my eyes, I pulled in a deep breath and lowered my feet to the floor. I was thankful they held my weight, slight as it was.
Stepping lightly over to the suitcase I first tried to lift it onto the bed but it was far too heavy and the effort nearly caused me to pass out. Resting momentarily, I opened a zipper and reached in to pull out a white dress. I also found a pair of white flats.
Leaning against the wall I rested a moment before untying the hospital gown and watching it fall effortlessly to the floor. I looked over my new body and saw that my breasts were resting on my exposed ribcage. I’m a walking skeleton. I had no time or energy to find a bra as I slipped the dress over my head. Luckily, it had an elastic waistband that held it in place. Slipping on the shoes, I bent down and closed the zipper of the suitcase, and then found my bank cards and identification in the front pockets. They had all been changed to Emma Taylor.
Thankful the suitcase had wheels, I half dragged it and half used it for support as I made my way to the door. In my depleted state, I could barely open the heavy door. The nurses station was to the left and the elevators were to the right. Slowly I made my way to the elevators and ignored the stares of the people around me.
Once on the elevator I pushed the button for the first floor. A gentleman got in on the second floor and looked me over. “You don’t look so good.”
“Good thing I’m in a hospital then.”
He didn’t question me any further but I could tell his eyes were on me as I stepped out into the hallway. Slowly I made my way towards the entrance of the hospital pausing to take in a sight that took my breath away. The children’s wing was open for all to see and a large Christmas tree danced merrily with all the flickering lights. Adults were handing out presents to the hospitalized children. It made my new heart and my old one weep with loss and joy at the same time.
The chilly winter air shook me to my core as my new body had no fat and no protection from the cold breeze coming through the door to the outside. In a way, I felt like I was stealing something valuable, but I kept reminding myself I had no obligation to stay in the hospital and die here; that and there is the fact that I was stealing a broken-down body that would likely die before I got home.
Ignoring the freezing air, I flagged down a cab and practically fell into the back seat from exhaustion. “Train station, please.”
***
Samantha could feel the strength and health of her new body before she even opened her eyes. The feeling was exhilarating.
“Take it slow, Samantha. Go ahead and open your eyes when you feel ready.”
She opened them right away and found Henry watching her closely. “I feel incredible.”
Samantha sat up and stared at her large, strong hand for a moment before swinging her legs over the edge of the bed and running to the bathroom to look at herself in the mirror. “This is amazing! How can I move so well? I feel completely balanced.”
“The entire brain wasn’t replaced, rather your essence and memories were mapped over top of the existing ones. The motor skills portions of the brain were never touched so they function correctly and you don’t feel any awkwardness.”
Samantha flexed her strong bicep, looked down her hospital gown and to the lack of breasts, and then reached down between her legs seemingly unaware of Henry still being in the room with her. With a gasp, she turned around.
“Where’s mom and my family?”
“They’re waiting for you but I have given them strict instructions to give you some time alone to absorb the changes. Your new name is Declan Rawlings. You’ll find clothes and your new identification in the suitcase in the corner. Why don’t you take thirty minutes to yourself?”
“Declan…Declan… I like it. Thank you!”
“We’ll all return in a little bit. Take your time.”
With Henry gone, Declan went back to the bathroom and immediately felt a need to have a shower as he had no idea when the last time this body had one. Dropping the hospital gown to the floor he examined himself from head to toe and struggled to keep himself from playing with his new parts. The feeling of power was overwhelming. He felt like he could run a hundred miles or rip the sink from the wall.
Declan took his time in the shower making sure he was thoroughly clean before drying off and standing once again before the mirror. When he first saw the photo of the donor he thought him quite handsome in a lustful way, but now as he looked upon himself he knew he was good looking, but he had no lustful feelings about his new body. Only the thought of learning his new apparatus made him wish he had more time.
His hands moved to his face and he frowned slightly at the day-old stubble. “I’m going to have to learn to shave my face.”
A grin appeared as he looked over at the toilet and he threw the lid open with vigor and stood over the white bowl not knowing that he had to hold things to aim correctly. With much embarrassment Declan learned quickly how to guide his spray and he cleaned up his mess and carefully put the seat back down just in case a female needed to use it after him.
Declan rushed over to the suitcase and with a whoop of joy he easily lifted it up onto the bed and rummaged through the clothing. He dressed quickly, slightly saddened by not being able to wear a dress. Turning back to the mirror he checked himself out and finger brushed his hair into place. Putting his hand into his pocket he felt some paper there.
Pulling it out Declan wondered what it might be.
‘Dear recipient of my body (that sounds so awful),
I know I’m not supposed to do this as all communications between donor and recipient are against the rules, but I need you to know I chose to give up my body for you willingly. I wanted you to have a chance at life. While my life wasn’t always easy, it was lived without regrets. I did more things in my twenty-six years than most people do in a lifetime. I suspect you might not have had the same chances I did.
I have given this much thought and have more than enough money for several lifetimes to enjoy. If you go to the New York airport, look for locker FP213. It’s one of the new fingerprint lockers and since you now have my fingerprints, it should work fine for you. I’m guessing you and your family might have many outstanding bills and my money will obviously do me no good. I have left a substantial amount for you in the locker to help you get your life together.
Knowing that you might find this note on Christmas Day, my body and what I leave to you in the locker is my gift to you. It is my heartfelt prayer that you will always look favorably upon this day; that your dreams will come true, and that your life will find every ounce of fulfillment you ever desired. Don’t for one second worry about me, for I believe, in some way, I too will be blessed and consider this day a gift.’
Declan re-read the message and quickly stuffed it back into his pocket before running from the room. It took a moment to orient himself but once he had, he took off at full speed through the hospital to his old room. A room that he found now empty. Declan was disappointed that the S.L.E.P. people must have removed her old body and the person it now belongs to so quickly. He might never have a chance to thank the person that gave him new life.
Despondent, Declan roamed the hospital on his way back to his room. He too paused by the entrance to the children’s wing to listen to the cries of joy and the excitement of the children as they opened presents.
Declan whispered to himself. “Wherever you are, thank you! It is my hope, my dream, and my prayer that somehow, through my broken body, that you will find the happiness and joy you so deserve.”
Wiping a tear from his cheek, Declan rushed back to his room to meet up with his family.
***
“Miss? Hello, Miss?”
I struggled to open my eyes but when I did it took me a moment to remember all that had happened. I’m a dying young woman trying to get home. I feel so weak.
“Sorry. Where are we?”
“At the end of the line. Tampa, Florida.”
I smiled weakly and looked at my not so heavy but heavy to me suitcase. “Can you give me a hand with my suitcase?”
“Certainly. Are you all right, Miss?”
“Once I get home I’ll be fine. Thank you. You’re very kind for asking.”
The man that worked for Amtrak helped me down from the train and left me standing there on the platform. I sat down on the suitcase and looked around as I caught my breath. The warm eighty degree air and high humidity soaked through the little muscle mass this body had and gave me a little strength. Dragging the suitcase behind me I flagged down a taxi for the twenty-minute ride to my home in Indian Shores.
Standing before my home that was nestled between beachfront condos, I felt better than I had in the past two days. This body could barely eat anything before becoming full and the food on the train wasn’t the best.
I had only taken a few steps towards the door when a car pulled up and Maggie from S.L.E.P. jumped out of the car and rushed over to me. “What were you thinking? You can’t just up and leave a hospital like that. How did you get here?”
I hadn’t realized how tall Maggie was. She must be five feet nine but then again, the last time I could gauge her height I was over six feet tall. Everything seemed larger and slightly more intimidating.
“I’m not going back to a hospital. I refuse to die in a place like that.”
“You’re in shock. This happens. Come back with me. You look unwell and need treatment.”
“How long had she been in the hospital?”
“Four months and off and on for the past nine years.”
“You said it yourself that I might only have weeks to live. Let me at least choose where I die.”
“Fine. It’s your choice. But I’m going to send a nurse to your home every day to check up on you.”
Maggie was frustrated as she got back to her car.
I called out to her as she pulled away. “I don’t regret my decision, Maggie.”
I struggled with the zipper of the suitcase until I could get my hand in there to reach for my keys. I was grateful they had remembered to transfer them. I opened the door with a push of my shoulder and staggered over to the wall panel to deactivate the alarm.
After closing the door, I stared at my home. It seemed so much larger and lonely than ever before. The open concept floorplan gave me an unobstructed view of the swimming pool and the waters of the gulf beyond. Sunlight streamed through the windows and all I could think about was napping on the chaise in the sun.
Moments later I was fast asleep.
***
Two days had passed since the transformation and Declan had slowly become acclimated to his new body. His family found his new self to be harder to get used to than he was finding it himself. Sometimes they would slip and call him Samantha, and he overheard them call him her several times. For his mother and father, they clearly struggled on how to offer support, but his aunts and cousins treated him more as a guest than a real member of the family. Henry from S.L.E.P. visited every day to work with everyone on the transition.
Declan still had a room in his parent’s house as he had always been too sick to live elsewhere. His room, however, wasn’t him anymore. The pink drapes and sheets, the closet full of dresses, and the pictures of her old self with her friends all made him remember how his life had been before. The constant reminder was the most difficult part of the transition and his heart still grieved for the young man who gave his life for her. Deep down, there was a spark, a connection he couldn’t understand.
The hardest part of all of this was to see the look in his mother’s eyes. For years she had taken care of her little girl and suddenly, overnight, she had a tall, strapping, young man for a son.
Declan entered the kitchen and hugged his mom who had been staring out the window. “Things will be all right, mom. I know this is hard on everyone.”
“We need to change your room and get rid of your things.” Declan watched a tear fall from his mother’s eye.
“Don’t worry about that right now. Focus on the good that has come out of all of this. How would you like to take a drive with me?”
“Where?”
“New York.”
“Why on earth would you want to go to New York?”
“Don’t tell Henry, by my donor left me this note. He left us something in New York. Besides, it’s a beautiful, sunny day and I want to spend time having fun with you. I also need some clothes.”
Declan’s mother smiled. “I think that might be a good idea.”
***
I must have slept a good six hours. I hadn’t moved an inch from where I had curled up on the chaise. The sun was setting and I took a few moments to lie there a little longer. With my smaller size and weight, I was extremely comfortable lying on the chaise. I barely covered half the seat. The last rays of the orange sun kept me warm and with my white dress on and my head resting on my arm I felt good; like this was meant to be. I had dreamt and all I could recall was my old body kissing me. It was the strangest feeling.
It took a lot of effort to push myself up from the chaise. The effort made me a little dizzy but I had resolved to take my time and do what I could for myself. It was with much effort that I got myself to my feet and made my way into the kitchen. The thought of solid food churned my hollow stomach, but I still had some fresh fruit and veggies. I’m sure Maggie would be upset with me but it was too much effort to even clean them. I tossed what I could find into a juicer. Celery, carrots, apples, and bananas that were already too ripe went into the device. The brown concoction that came out looked revolting but tasted wonderful. I took a few full slow sips before dragging the suitcase into the master bedroom.
I was too weak to lift it up onto the bed so I left it on the floor and opened it so I could rummage through the contents. There wasn’t a lot there. Some panties, a bra which looked too large for my withered frame, several dresses, and a nightgown. There was a new hairbrush that still had a price tag on it. In the bottom of the suitcase was a pink sweater jacket. I was so stupid to walk out into the Connecticut winter without a jacket.
Four sips of my juice were all it took to make me feel full but I took a fifth sip anyways. I was getting tired again and my king-sized bed looked enticing, but I had spent two days in this dress and who knew how long it had been since these panties I was wearing had been changed. As much as I just wanted to curl up and sleep I decided a shower was in order.
It was easy to slip out of the dress and panties as they were barely hanging onto me as they were. I stood a moment to take in my naked body. I was astonishingly thin and pale but hidden behind the emasculated body was true beauty. I stood tall and with excellent posture. My hair was gorgeous even if it needed washing badly. With thirty or more pounds, I would be stunning.
The juice I drank seemed to go right through me and I looked over at the toilet. I had gone several times already but I noticed I had left the seat up.
“How inconsiderate of you, William.”
After relieving myself I carefully set the water temperature of the shower and stepped in shrieking as the heavy water pounded down on my thin, unprotected body. After switching the shower head to a light rain-like pattern I relaxed and enjoyed the heat and soap.
While I certainly noticed the sensitivity of my new body, I was in no shape to truly explore myself. By the time I had dried myself off and did what I could with my mass of hair, I only had enough energy to slip into the nightgown and under my covers.
***
For Declan and his mother, the day had been wonderful. During the long drive to New York they shared stories from their past, stopped to eat wonderful food, shopped for clothes, and connected in a way they hadn’t been able to for a long time.
“We’re looking for locker FP213, Mom.”
“Here it is, Declan. I still find it hard to call you that. Are you sure you want to look inside?”
“You read the note. I can’t imagine that there is anything nefarious going on.”
Declan held his breath, feeling a little like a spy in a thriller movie. He placed his right thumb on the fingerprint reader and with a click the locker opened. Inside was a plain manila envelope but it wasn’t clear if there was something inside.
Declan pulled the envelope out and was about to open it when his mother put a hand on his. “Not here. There are too many people around. Let’s go back to the car.”
Back at the car Declan opened the envelope and looked inside. There was only a single piece paper and it appeared to be a money order. He pulled it out and stared at it in disbelief. “Mom, this money order is for one million dollars! Why would he give us such an enormous amount?”
Declan’ mother sat in stunned silence. Once again Declan checked the envelope to find nothing else there. He was disappointed there was no letter from the man that had saved her life and now offered financial freedom. It made him feel happy and guilty at the same time.
***
I woke up feeling quite rested and better than I had in days. My stomach also grumbled a little so I knew I needed to get something into it. I wrapped the sweater around me and looked at myself in the mirror. My hair was a disaster, but at least it was clean. The kitchen was a bit of a mess as I had no energy to clean anything. I decided to make a call and see if I could get some help around the house to cook and clean. I didn’t want to worry about this for myself if I didn’t have to.
Dry toast became my breakfast this morning and I was stuffed after one small piece. The sun was already up and my outdoor thermometer read seventy-five degrees. I found a rubber band and pulled my hair back into a ponytail to avoid having to shower and spend a lot of time on it. I loved having long hair, I just wished I had a long life to go with it.
I changed out of my nightgown, put on fresh panties, and even tried out the bra. As suspected, the lack of fat, muscle, and body mass made the C-cups quite loose and sloppy, but the fit around the ribcage wasn’t bad. I slipped into a red dress and used the pink sweater and white flats to complete my outdoor excursion outfit. I was determined to get fresh air as long as I possibly could.
Stepping out onto the deck by the pool, I longed to jump in and swim, but I had no bathing suit and the nosy neighbors had a pretty good view of the pool. I made a goal for myself to touch the ocean water which was a good hundred and fifty feet from the pool deck. Pulling in a deep breath of salty air I kicked off my shoes and walked barefoot into the sand.
Many times I thought I should turn around as I quickly tired, but there was something exhilarating about feeling the sand between my toes and identifying how my new body bounced and swayed. By the time I got back inside, thirty minutes had passed and I was once again exhausted.
I had just sat down when the front doorbell rang. It was all I could do to get up and open the door. Maggie and a nurse were standing there.
“I told you I would get a nurse to drop by each day, Emma.”
“You didn’t happen to bring a pizza with you, did you?”
“You can’t be serious.”
“I am and I’m not. I’ll have one before this is all done. Come inside.”
The nurse assisted me to standing on a weigh scale. “Eighty-five pounds. We can assume two pounds for your clothing. You’ve gained a pound according to your charts.” The nurse took some blood and checked my vitals as Maggie looked on. “You should be in bed resting. You need more fluids.”
“It seems like all I do is sleep.”
“You’re very ill and dangerously underweight. You could easily have a heart attack.”
“So, you’re telling me that going out to play soccer is out of the question?” I didn’t wait for a response. “I have someone coming over soon to cook and clean for me. Don’t worry about me as I don’t feel like dying today.”
***
A week had passed since Declan and his mother’s trip to New York. Slowly things were falling into place as the immediate and external family had come to realize Declan was still the same caring and loving person as before.
Declan was deliberate in spending quality time with his mother and father. Henry’s plan for Declan was simple; take time to learn about his new body, acclimate with his family, and when the time was right, go through his old things to put them away. Once a sense of normalcy was returned to the family then he recommended that Declan take a few months for himself.
Today, however, was the first day Declan was to have a few of his friends over and he was extremely nervous.
When the doorbell rang, Declan opened the door to see his two best friends, Missy Franklin and Claire Wallace. The S.L.E.P. team had prepared them for this meeting, but Declan was still very worried as Missy and Claire looked up at him in stunned silence.
Missy smiled and pushed inside the house dragging Claire with her. “We’re so glad you’re still with us. So, tell us all about it! What was the first thing that came to your mind Christmas Day?”
They plunked themselves down on the couch as Declan sat in a chair opposite them.
“My first thought was how healthy and strong I felt. My second was how selfish I was.”
“Selfish?”
“Yes. I felt like I cheated God or something. The doctors had given me no more than four weeks to live and here I wake up in this perfectly healthy body. I cheated death and let somebody else take my place.”
Claire frowned. “You can’t think like that. The S.L.E.P. team carefully assesses each donor. He had his reasons for doing it.”
“I know. Logically I can reduce my guilt but my heart wonders how he might be doing.”
Missy smiled deviously. “You have to tell us… What’s it like being a handsome man?” Her voice was almost a whisper.
“Missy!”
***
I woke feeling refreshed and with more energy than the previous days. Each day I felt better but I was still incredibly thin and weak. It was now January third and day after day the nurse had been stymied. I should be completely bed ridden by now and yet I was able to do a little more each day. Even my weight had come up some to nearly ninety pounds.
Maggie had not visited since the first day with the nurse but she had told me she was coming this morning. My hired help, Margo, had been a great asset to me as she cooked, cleaned, and took care of me as I needed. She was a lovely lady that had been a nutritionist before raising her three children and found once they had all started school, she had a hard time finding work. She was grateful for the job and treated me like a daughter.
Margo was already in the kitchen when I sauntered out. She took one look at me and sighed. “Don’t you have any other clothes, Emma?”
“You know the situation, Margo. I just didn’t see a need to buy any.”
“You’re looking better each day. You need to get out more and exercise. It will stimulate your appetite and do your muscles good. If you feel up to it, I’d be happy to take you to a few stores this afternoon.”
“Let’s see what Maggie and the nurse have to say, but thank you. I’ve wanted to use the pool and I only have one pair of shoes that aren’t the best for walking.”
“What you did, Emma, is heartwarming. You must have been desperate to give up your life.”
“I was, but not anymore. Even though I’m thin, weak, and sleep most of the day, I’ve never felt more alive.”
Margo smiled. “Come and have a seat. I have a scrambled egg and avocado toast ready for you.”
“That sounds wonderful, thank you.”
After breakfast, I spent an hour rummaging through my closet and drawers. I had just moved what few clothes I had into the space I had cleared out when Maggie and the nurse arrived.
“Emma! You’re looking so much better. I can tell you’ve gained a little weight and the dark circles under your eyes are lessening. This is remarkable.”
“I feel better every day.”
“Go ahead and step onto the scale for us.” I did as requested. “Ninety and a half.”
“Emma, I’d like to bring you in to the hospital for a few tests next week. Something has changed and we should confirm what’s going on.”
“It’s not like I have any travel plans. May I ask how the recipient is doing?”
“You can ask but I have no answers for you. I’m not even sure who in our office handled the recipient. This is deliberately done to make sure we keep anonymity.”
“Do all donors and patients dream about each other? Is this normal?”
Maggie frowned. “I’ve heard from some patients that they dream of their old selves. Most donors don’t last that long so I couldn’t tell you for sure. I’m sure it’s residual self-image working itself out in your dreams.”
The nurse wrapped things up and shook her head. “I can’t explain it. You’re improving each day. I’ll go ahead and set up the tests on Tuesday.”
I watched as they packed up their things and turned to leave. “Maggie?”
“Yes, Emma?”
I reached out and hugged her. “Thank you for giving me a chance.”
“I had no doubts from the very beginning. Your application told me everything I needed to know. I just had to pry a little to make sure.”
I felt her hand on my hair.
“Maybe we can get that pizza soon.”
“Let’s see how your tests go. I’ll be there next week. Take care, Emma.”
After they left, Margo brought a smoothie out to me by the pool. I was reading a book and sitting in a lounge chair getting warmed up by the sun. “If you don’t mind, I’d like to offer some advice.”
“I never turn down good advice.”
“I’m not sure how good it is, but you need to start thinking long-term.” She sat down on the end of the lounge chair.
“How so?”
“Start setting goals. Things you want to accomplish and do. You’ve told me you liked to run on the beach. Set a goal in two months that you can run to the pier and back. That’s about four miles round trip but I’m sure you could do it if you work up to it slowly.”
“You’re right. The illness may only be building strength for a final run at me, but while I’m feeling better I should be looking forward.”
“You also need to do something about your looks. You still look ill, even though you’re getting better. You’re not using the right products in your hair and you could use some makeup to cover up the dark circles under your eyes. If I were a betting person, I bet you’re even using your old toothbrush. Get some new things that will make it easier on yourself. If you look good when you look in the mirror, that’s half the battle. You want to look healthy.”
I’ve been so exhausted each day that thinking of anything other than making it through the day has been challenging. Even though I’m weak, I’ve loved every minute being female. This was my dream and it finally came true. If I only have a few weeks to live, I should be focused on experiencing all that I can. I want to dress up and look pretty; put on makeup; and explore my feminine side.
“Again, you’re right, but I don’t know where to begin.”
“I’d be happy to show you.”
“It doesn’t bother you that I was a man before?”
“I find it intriguing watching how you cope. I always wanted to see a man try to live as a woman. It’s not as easy as the movies make it out to be. One more thing. You should consider getting rid of a lot of your old things as a method of focusing on the new you. One day you might feel good enough to have someone special over and the last thing you would want is to have them question why your place is filled with men’s things.”
“Maybe we can get some boxes and donate some stuff.”
“I know this is a lot to think about and you’re still too weak to do much. I’m here to help out any way I can.”
“Thank you, Margo.”
“Are you ready to go shopping?”
***
Declan was mentally exhausted by the time Missy and Claire left. It had gone quite well until Missy expressed an interest in seeing Declan’s new parts. It didn’t surprise Declan much as Missy was always a bit of a flirt with the guys, but it left him wondering if it was even possible to maintain the kind of friendship he had once had with them.
“Declan, maybe you should think about taking a trip. It’s not that we don’t want you here, it’s more that you’ve not had much chance to travel, see the world, and live a little.”
“What are you thinking, mom?”
“Start by taking a two or three-day trip somewhere in the United States. If that goes well, maybe you can take three months and travel the world.”
“Would you go with me?”
“As much fun as I think it would be to go with you, I think it is best you go by yourself. You need time to get to know the new you and there is no better way to do that than to be alone. This was recommended by S.L.E.P. and I have no reason to doubt their wisdom having dealt with this a dozen times before and knowing what’s best for their patients.”
Declan looked outside at the snow blowing horizontally past the window. “Maybe I should go someplace warm, like Florida.”
***
Margo was careful to make the shopping excursion not too taxing for me. The first stop was at a beauty salon where my hair was cleaned and styled. Margo insisted that they teach me about the proper shampoos and conditioner required for my type of hair. I was amazed at how wonderful my hair looked by the time they were done. The next thing that I did was my nails. This was at my request which made Margo raise an eyebrow that I would be interested in having my nails painted red. I would need to explain to her later that this was something I had always dreamed of.
Our next stop was to a large clothing store. Margo had me sit down and relax while she brought out clothing for me to look at. I finally had to tell her to stop bringing pants. I explained that if I were getting better, pants wouldn’t fit me once I regained some weight so best to stick with dresses. Secretly I only wanted the dresses.
We had one last stop for some makeup and with help from a store clerk, I had eyeshadow, mascara to hide my dark circles, eye liner, and some lipstick applied. Except for my gaunt looking face, I looked and felt beautiful.
Margo brought me home and the entire shopping experience had taken only a few hours, but I was completely exhausted by the time we got home. She put away the six new dresses, a couple of nightgowns, some new panties and an exercise bra, bikini, shoes, and the makeup and bath items. I hadn’t tried on any of the clothes but she was pretty sure they would fit.
By this time the sun was once again on the chaise lounge in the living room and I curled up on the soft cushions and fell asleep smiling at the thought of the dreams that would surely come.
***
It was Monday of the following week that Declan found himself waiting in line to board a plane to Tampa Bay. He decided three days in the sun and beaches was all he needed for his first foray into the world as a young man.
Ever since the trip to New York Declan hadn’t gone out in public much and he was more worried this time that someone might call him a fraud; a woman in a man’s body. Even the act of choosing to go into the airport bathroom caused him to pause. He was intimidated by the other men and could only go to the bathroom if he went into a stall. He found it appalling that there was so little privacy as a man.
Thankfully the flight was uneventful as was the taxi ride from the airport to the TradeWinds Island Grand Resort in St. Petersburg. Declan’s room overlooked the blue waters of the Caribbean. He had always loved the ocean but it had been years since he felt the sand between his toes. The first stop was the beach.
Declan changed into his swimsuit, pondering for a moment how easy it was to get ready as a guy. No need for a top. Just flip-flops, swim trunks, and a towel. This mini vacation was all about relaxation and time to think.
He found the beach lounge chairs sporadically populated and sat down, placing his hands behind his head like he had seen so many other men doing.
“Excuse me, sir. Can I get you something from the bar?” Declan pulled off his sunglasses to see a man in a hotel uniform standing there. “William! What the hell are you doing here at the hotel?”
Declan looked around confused. “You must have me mistaken for someone else.”
“Ha hah. You’re funny, William. Listen, I won’t say anything to anyone. I haven’t seen you in about two years. Ever since… Sorry, man. I shouldn’t be bringing that up.”
The man turned to go and Declan suddenly realized he must know the person whose body he now has. “Wait!” Declan fumbled in his wallet and pulled out a card. He handed it to the man. “I’m Declan Rawlings. I’m the recipient of, you called me… William’s body.”
The man’s eyes went wide. “Oh, man! I’ve heard about S.L.E.P. I’ve seen their commercials on TV. You’re really not William?”
“It’s only been a couple of weeks. I was dying and this man, William, gave his life up for me.”
“Damn! William was always like that… I’m sorry to bother you, Declan.” He handed Declan back the card and turned to go.
“Sir? Wait, please? You knew William. We’re not allowed to know anything about our donor. I would love to hear anything about him.”
“I can’t believe he’s gone. This is so like him to do something like this. Sure. I get off in an hour. Buy me a beer and I’ll be happy to share what I know.”
“Thank you!”
Declan pondered the strange coincidence as the man turned and headed back to the bar. “Of all the places I could go, I run into someone that knows me. William…”
***
Two miles. That’s a long way to the pier. I wonder if Margo would know if I took a cab? Pulling my sweater around me a little tighter I started to walk across the sand. I used to hike in the Himalayas and now I struggle to swim a few lengths of the pool.
The past few days I had spent time swimming and doing light walking for my exercise. With help from Margo I was slowly getting used to applying makeup and each day she had me try some new kind of food. I could tell I was better in that I was hungry more often.
I walked about a half of a mile from the house and the pier was still too far away to see. This was already further than I’ve walked to date. I turned back towards the house, vowing to try to run a little once I was close enough. Better to run and collapse near the house than somewhere else.
Two men whistled as they ran by me. I stopped to look around to see what they might have been whistling at. There was no one else around. Certainly, they weren’t whistling at me. Were they?
On one hand, I was a little excited that someone might think me pretty enough to whistle at, but on the other, there’s no way I could protect myself. Looking up I could just make out the house and the fear of being attacked nagged at me. In the distance behind me were three men were making their way up the beach. Run, Emma.
I ran more out of fear than anything. It wasn’t more than a tenth of a mile and I was breathing hard already. The air burned my lungs. I could hear the men behind me. A quarter of a mile from the house, I collapsed and struggled to catch my breath.
“Miss? Are you all right?”
I was dazed and afraid. The three men stood around me.
“Should we call a doctor?”
“No… My… house…” I pointed to my house not far away.
“Do you think you can walk?”
“I just… overexerted myself. I’ve not been well.”
“I’m going to carry you. Just relax.”
The man scooped me up easily and I marveled in his strength. Had I once been like that? Strong, healthy?
I guided them to my house and Margo rushed out to greet us. The man carried me inside to the couch, set me down, and made sure I was all right before he and his two buddies headed back out to the beach.
“Thank you!” I called out after them.
“What were you thinking?”
“I was afraid. Two men whistled at me and then these three came up behind me. I ran. I’m so foolish.”
“It’s good to have a little healthy fear every now and again, Emma. Very few people will try to take advantage of someone in the broad daylight in a public place like the beach. What can I get for you?”
“Just a blanket.”
“I’m not going to let you go to sleep right now. I want you to get up and help me in the kitchen.”
“I’m exhausted.”
“As well you should be. No naps today. I’m making pizza and can use your help.”
My stomach growled. “Really?”
“Yes, and I’ll eat it in front of you if you don’t help me.”
“That’s torture.” Even as I said it I was getting to my feet. I was exhausted and a little shaky, but Margo hadn’t steered me wrong yet and I’m sure she had her reasons. Besides, it was pizza.
***
Declan extended his hand. “I guess formal introductions are oddly needed. Declan Rawlings.”
“Joe Moran.”
Declan ordered two beers for them and sat down at a table overlooking the beach.
“I still can’t get over that you’re not William.”
“Maybe we could start by you telling me William’s full name?”
“William Matson. We went to high school together. He had a challenging life. Lost his parents when he was young and his wife a few years ago.”
“That’s awful. He was married? Did he have children?”
“That’s the sad part of it. William loved children. Before he met Diane, he would travel the world and work in orphanages for a few months at a time. Then he met Diane and stayed close. They lived a few miles from here. I remember how excited he was to tell me Diane was pregnant. Then, I heard on the news that Diane was killed in a car accident. She and their unborn child were lost. I heard that not long after that he took a long trip. Somewhere in Katmandu I think. Parkour orphanage or something like that.”
“So, sad. What was he like?”
“This is strange. I feel like I’m talking to him but I’m not. William was the best of all of us. You would think with his parents and then his wife, he would have become angry and hurtful towards others, but he wasn’t like that at all. He would give you the shirt off his back if he thought you needed it. About three years ago I was moving and my finances weren’t so good. He showed up with a moving van, three guys, some beer, and food.”
“You said he lived around here? Maybe there are other people I could talk to?”
“Listen, thanks for the beer, Declan. You seem like a nice fellow and I’m sure William would be pleased it was you who got his body, but this is just too weird for me and knowing my friend is likely dead… I’m going to head on home and raise a glass in his honor.”
Declan felt an urgency to keep the conversation going but Joe had already stood and walked away.
Later that night Declan’s emotions ran wild. “I don’t deserve this body. I’m not fit to walk in your shoes and yet thank you.”
***
I was completely exhausted by the time I got to bed around eight last night. I slept twelve hours but it was the first day I never took a nap. Margo is a great mother. I’m sure of it. This morning Maggie would come and take me to the hospital to run some tests. I carefully chose a red dress, showered, styled my hair the best I could, and even applied makeup for the first time without having to redo it.
Margo had breakfast ready for me and today I managed to have two eggs, one piece of bacon, and a slice of toast. Margo wouldn’t allow me to have coffee or tea, but I was getting used to her juice blends.
When Maggie arrived I hugged Margo, grabbed my things, and met Maggie at the car.
“I can’t get over the changes in you, Emma. It’s only been five days since I last saw you and you look healthier every time I see you.”
“I feel better as well. I’m starting to exercise and swim. Yesterday I even ran a little, although not without incident.”
“Whatever you’re doing, keep doing it.”
The drive to St. Petersburg General Hospital was a short one. The beauty of living in a place with a lot of retirees is that there’s a hospital on every corner.
The nurse remarked at how wonderful I looked and checked my weight. Ninety-three pounds. “You’ve gained eleven pounds since Christmas. I’d love to see you between one hundred and fifteen and one hundred and twenty.”
“Me too.”
“We’ve taken another sample of your blood and I’ve ordered an MRI of your brain. Luckily, we have your old results with us and someone that can assess this today.”
“I’m not very fond of hospitals.”
“I’ve been told that. I promise to have you home this afternoon.”
The MRI was excruciatingly horrible. I could barely hear myself think with all the clanging going on and the space inside the machine was so small I felt a little claustrophobic. When it was all done the nurse told me to stay close.
I headed for the cafeteria and sat down to eat a small salad and then when Maggie and the nurse hadn’t come for me yet I began wandering the halls. At some point, I found the children’s wing and snuck inside. My heart went out to them, even more so than before as now I had a little inkling as to what they might be going through.
Maggie and my nurse found me an hour later. I had five kids around me as I was reading them stories. I guess it was hard for them to be angry at me. Leaving the children behind I prayed for a favorable diagnosis. I want to live and a chance to have my own children.
Back in a private room the nurse provided the diagnosis.
“I want to start by stating that so far everything we are seeing is good news. The neurological issues that were noted on the last exam, are no longer found. Maggie and I have come up with a theory on this, that there was a portion of the patient’s brain that was malfunctioning. We believe that during the transfer the portion of your brain that handled similar functions was written into a healthy location in your brain. In other words, you appear to be healed as a result of the transformation process.”
“That’s fantastic! You mean I’m not in any danger of dying anymore?”
“Not entirely. To be certain we would need to continue tests. Bloodwork once a week and another MRI in a few months. The enzymes and proteins your body needs to metabolize your food also seem to be increasing. That, along with your improved health makes us confident for a long-term positive result. That said, you’re not out of the woods yet. Your body weight is still too low and your muscles have deteriorated. I want you to continue swimming and walking, and if all goes well in a few weeks, I’ll recommend you start going to a gym to perform yoga, very light weights, and some cardio. Stay away from stimulants until your heart condition improves.”
Maggie was smiling broadly. “Congratulations, Emma. I hope you’re not disappointed.”
“This is the best news I’ve ever been given.”
On the way back home, I had the strangest feeling when we were parked at a stoplight. I looked around quickly catching a glimpse of someone in another car. For a second I was sure it was the old me but that wasn’t possible.
***
Declan tried hard all day to forget the conversation he had with Joe yesterday. He ran on the beach for miles, thrilled about how his new body could seemingly run forever without getting tired. He swam in the resort pools and spent another hour staring at his reflection in the mirror.
“What happened to you, William? You had everything going for you and you gave it all up. If I had met you before all of this, I’m certain I would have fallen in love with you. When I return home I also have a question or two for Henry about my dreams. Every night you come to me as the old me.”
It was late in the afternoon when Declan headed down to the hotel concierge to find out about pizza places in town.
“There’s not many really good places here that I could recommend, but I’ve heard good things from some guests about Toby’s Original out on forty-ninth street. You can take a cab from here, straight down thirty-eighth, past the St. Petersburg General Hospital, and turn right on forty-ninth.”
“Thank you.”
Declan took a cab for the eighteen-minute drive from the resort. He had always loved pizza and getting away from the hotel WIFI was imperative for his mental well-being as all he wanted to do was to find out more about William. He was on the phone to his mother filling her in on how things were going.
“Things are going great, mom. I ran into someone yesterday that thought I was someone else. He actually knew the person that had this body before me.”
“You’re certain?”
“Yes.”
“That must have been interesting.”
“No kidding! He told me a little bit about William. Mom, he was an amazing person…”
The taxi was stopped at a light and when it went green Declan turned his head to see two women in a car. He swore he was looking at his old self.
“Stop the car!”
The driver looked back at Declan like he was crazy.
“Pull to the side. Let me out!”
“Declan, what’s going on?”
“Just one second, mom.”
The cab pulled to the side and Declan jumped out just as the car with the women pulled away. Jumping back into the cab Declan pointed at the car driving north. “Can you follow that car?”
“Man, you’re crazy! I’m heading east. It will take me five minutes to get turned around. That car will be long gone.”
“Fine… Keep going to the pizza place.”
“Declan? What’s going on?”
“I swear I just saw my old body.”
***
“It was the strangest feeling, Maggie. I’m positive I just saw my old body back at the light.”
“I’ve had other donors say similar things. It’s a leftover from the transfer process. Sort of like when someone loses a body part they can still feel it, we’ve had patients and donors experience Deja-vu like symptoms.”
“I guess that makes sense. What do you think my chances are?”
“About your health?” I nodded. “I’m not a doctor, Emma.”
“Have you seen anyone recover after a transformation?”
“Just one. Sometimes I think the patient gives up on themselves even when there is little wrong with them. A new life and perspective can make all the difference in the world.”
“I’m going to run a half-marathon this year and I’m going to Katmandu.”
“What’s in Katmandu?”
“The Paropakar Orphanage. I spent a few months there early last year.”
“International travel is hard on a body, Emma. Don’t even consider it until you’re at your target weight.”
I was bubbling with excitement. I have a chance, a real chance. “I had pizza last night for dinner.”
“What’s with you and pizza?”
“It has everything a young woman needs. What a blessing this has been!”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean I was depressed and down on myself, struggling with the loss of my wife and unborn child and with my own identity issues. I gave up my life willingly, and became that which I always felt I should be. No matter what happens, I’ll always look upon Christmas Day last year as the day my life really became worth living.”
“You know we’ve never offered a patient any options other than their own gender before because we never had anyone in your situation. You’re a good person, Emma. I’m glad everything has worked out for you. Truly, I am.”
“Do you think the patient lives near Norwalk?”
“Don’t even think about it!”
“Why not? If you were in their shoes, wouldn’t you want to know they didn’t have to carry around the guilt of taking someone else’s life? That it all worked out for everyone? I still dream of him every night. It’s like we’re connected somehow.”
“You don’t know that’s the case. Them seeing their old body alive and well might send them into a deep depression. They chose this as a last chance at life. In other words, they would never have chosen this option otherwise.”
“I understand the logic, but people aren’t always logical. It could really help them move on with their life. Plus, you could always switch us back.”
“Didn’t you read the fine print? The procedure doesn’t allow for reversal. It’s not technologically possible yet due to brain transfer damage.”
“It’s not like I want my old body back anyways. I love being Emma Taylor even if I’m weaker than a dried-up twig in the desert.”
“My advice to you is to cherish what you have, forget about the past, and move on with your life. If you find your dreams about your old body sexy, then consider going out on a date with a guy. Maybe that will help you cope. Here you are, back at home.”
“Sexy would be an understatement. When will I see you next?”
“You’re on your own unless for some reason you regress. You don’t need me anymore and I must move on to other clients. It’s been an honor, Emma. There are not many souls like yours in this world.”
“Thank you, Maggie. For everything. I’ll send you a postcard from Nepal.”
Maggie leaned over and hugged me. “Take care, Emma.”
“You too, Maggie.”
I rushed into the house and gave Margo a giant hug. “They say I’m cured!”
“That’s the best news I’ve heard in a long time. It’s time to celebrate.”
***
Declan had one more day in the Tampa area and he had to discover more about William while he was here. He was the king of Internet searches. Years of being bed-ridden and in and out of hospitals gave him ample time to learn the best techniques for digging up information on just about anything. He started by searching for William Matson knowing that the S.L.E.P. organization paid people good money to eradicate all evidence of the former person’s life. When nothing came up, that didn’t deter Declan.
Snapping a selfie of himself, he went to Google’s image search and after sorting through thousands of photos, he ran into an image from a local newspaper. “Diane Matson, twenty-four years old and resident of Indian Shores, was pronounced dead on arrival at a hospital in Valdosta, Georgia, Thursday night. She was travelling to Asheville, NC to visit with her parents to share the good news that she was pregnant. William Matson, as seen in their wedding photo above, was notified yesterday. Funeral services are to be held next Tuesday at…”
Declan wiped a tear from his cheek. “Maybe I shouldn’t look any further? Perhaps he was so broken by the death of his wife and child that he wanted to end his life? But what if that was the old me in the car yesterday? Wouldn’t he want to know what a good thing he did for me?”
William had been well off financially if he had been able to give Declan a million dollars. Just one more search, thought Declan. The article suggested that William lived in Indian Shores. There must be tax records and Declan didn’t care how good the S.L.E.P. team is, they probably missed the tax records. Declan searched the county tax records for William Matson and while there were no current holdings, there was one not too long ago. The records listed a home not far from the hotel but the name was switched to Emma Taylor several weeks back on Christmas Day. That had to be it… Emma Taylor…
Without thinking, Declan hailed a taxi and headed for Indian Shores.
***
“Time to wake up, Emma!”
I sat up feeling a little groggy. Checking the time, the clock read nine in the morning. I’d been sleeping in until ten most days. Tossing on my robe I wondered what Margo was up to.
“There you are, Emma. Drink up your breakfast smoothie and get ready to go.”
“Go where?”
“The gym. To celebrate that you’re getting better, I took it upon myself to arrange for a personal trainer for you. Your first session is in just under an hour.”
“A personal trainer?”
“There’s only so much my good nutrition can do for you. You need to recover your muscle mass.”
“At least I have a good excuse if I can’t lift much weight. You didn’t get me the kind of personal trainer that yells at me all the time, did you?”
“You’ll just have to wait and see.” Margo winked at me mischievously.
I drank up my smoothie and with Margo’s insistence I pulled my hair back into a ponytail and didn’t worry much about anything else. In twenty minutes, I was ready to go.
“You’re going to love this, Emma.”
Margo pulled out of the driveway to take me to the gym.
***
Minutes later, Declan pulled up to Emma’s house. He kept the taxi idling in case no one was home or perhaps Emma turned out to be the wrong person. Stepping up to the front door, Declan knocked several times and then rang the doorbell. He considered leaving a note, but what would he even say. “Hello, Emma. I hope you’re doing well with my body. Love, Declan.”
Declan laughed at himself. The chances that Emma Taylor was William Matson was pretty far-fetched. Did he really think he would write “Love Declan?”
Turning back to the taxi, Declan gave up the idea even though his heart was pounding with anticipation. There’s no telling how William might react to seeing his old, fit body again.
***
“Emma, this is Mike Gager. Mike, meet Emma Taylor.”
I’d seen Mike’s type before in the gym. He was only around five feet nine and spent oodles of time in the gym to make himself look bigger. He has a great physique, but I think I’d be interested in someone a little taller, like the man of my dreams. That thought caused me to flush with warmth. Did I just think that?
“Nice to meet you, Mike.”
“I’ll be back in two hours, Emma. Enjoy!”
“You’re leaving me here?”
“If you work hard, and I’ll need confirmation from Mike on that, then maybe I’ll make you something special for lunch.”
Mike took this as a perfect opportunity and guided me into his office with a hand way too close to my backside. “Come and have a seat in my office, Emma. Let’s figure out what your goals are.”
Sighing, I pulled up a chair and reminded myself I could be still in bed right now.
“Let’s start by you telling me a bit about yourself. You’re obviously not here to lose weight.”
That’s insulting. Maybe it’s just my new hormones, or perhaps all female brains are wired to get offended at any reference to weight. “I’ve spent years in and out of hospitals with a wasting disease. The doctors say I’m cured now, so on with life.”
“Great. What are your goals then?”
Did he just ignore the fact that this body has been ill all its life? Why am I so moody suddenly? I wonder if it is just his lustful, probing eyes or wandering hands. “Mike, I understand Margo set this up for me, but have you ever worked with someone that’s recovering from an illness before?”
“Fitness is fitness. It doesn’t matter where you start, it’s all about results.”
Mike’s phone rang and he took the call. I stood, waved at him, and slipped back into the gym. I soon found what I was looking for, a thirty-something female trainer. She was in her office and her walls were plastered with training certificates. “Excuse me? I’m looking for a trainer. I feel a little bad as I was introduced to Mike and I don’t think he can understand my needs.”
“I’m Gail. Let’s go someplace more comfortable to talk. Can I get you anything?”
“Emma. No thank you. I’m good.”
Gail led me to a lounge area with comfy seats. “How long have you been ill, Emma?”
“Nine years. The doctors just cleared me. They never discovered what the root cause was, but my brain wasn’t commanding my body to produce enzymes and proteins necessary for metabolizing food properly. Something changed on Christmas Day and suddenly I’m working again. I wasn’t supposed to make it this long but each day I’m getting better.”
“That’s wonderful to hear you’re on the mend. How’s your diet? Do you know if you’re getting the right balance?”
“I have help at home and she’s a nutritionist. I’m eating a wide variety of foods.”
“Where do you want to see yourself in a year?”
“I need to gain around twenty-two pounds but want that to be a healthy mix of muscle and fat. I want to run a half-marathon.”
“When was your last period?”
That caused me to pause. “I have no idea.”
“Your body has been stressed and you’re very thin. If we can get your weight up some more and make sure you’re not too lean, they should start again. How’s your heart?”
“With my weight being so low the doctors are still worried about me having a heart attack.”
“All right. I’ll need to perform a few tests on you before we get started. I need to measure your weight, height, body fat percentage, and get your resting heart rate. From there I can build a plan for you.”
Mike found us thirty minutes later while we were wrapping up the measurements. “Thanks, Gail. I can take over from here. Let’s get you started on the bench press. It was Anna, right?”
Gail was looking frustrated and I had no time for the inconsiderate man. “Sorry, Mike. I’ve decided Gail is more suitable to be my trainer.”
He glared at Gail and then turned to follow two pretty women.
“Sorry about that, Gail.”
“Don’t worry about it. Most people don’t realize how many specializations there are in personal training. You can’t take someone that has been in your condition and throw them into a regular routine. Now, if you wanted to become a Miss Universe competitor, then Mike might be the right trainer. I’m all about balance, motion, core, and body sculpting.”
“Do you think if I gain some weight I would look pretty?”
“You’re already pretty, Emma. Adding weight and toning your muscles will make you look gorgeous. I’ll need you to get a heartrate monitor. I don’t want your heartrate too high until you can get your weight to at least one hundred and five. Let’s start you out on some core muscle and balance training.”
***
The next day Declan flew home and upon arriving, sat down with his mother. “I really needed that little trip. You were right. I’d like to take three or four months and travel to allow myself some time to think about my future. Thankfully I have time to figure out what I want to do in life.”
“Where are you thinking you want to go?”
“I’ve always wanted to see Paris. I could go from there to Italy, and from Italy to Nepal.”
“Nepal?”
“There’s an orphanage in Katmandu that William Matson spent time at.”
“You told me that’s the name of the person who donated their body to you. Why are you doing this?”
“I need to get into the head of who he was and why he would be willing to give up his life for mine.”
“Declan, listen to me. You’re enamored with this person. That’s understandable given what he did for you but you need to move on with your life.”
“I know I need to move on, mom. It’s hard to explain. I need closure and I believe taking this trip will help me to that.”
“All right. Have you considered your future and your desire to have a family? Do you know what you want?”
“Some. It’s still too early to tell, but I know that men no longer hold interest for me and I’ve found myself looking at women. S.L.E.P. made it clear that this would likely happen. Maybe if I meet the right woman it will all come together for me.”
“Just remember we’re here for you. What of your friends in town? Will you get together with them again?”
“I doubt it, mom. It’s all too strange with me being a man now. It’s not like we can go shopping for clothes together or gossip about men any more. They seem more interested in what I have below my belt than being friends. What’s the phrase? You can’t go home again? It’s almost appropriate.”
***
It was now February twenty-fifth and two months since my transformation. The reflection in the mirror was no longer strange to me and my daily routine of hair, makeup, and other female things had become second nature. My wardrobe had grown extensively, especially as my body began to fill out. For six weeks, I had been working out with Gail five days a week. Margo had been increasing my caloric intake and my checkups with the nurse had been moving further and further apart on the calendar.
Last week we celebrated my first triple-digit weigh-in. I hit one hundred pounds and was now close to my goal. My bras no longer had gaps in them and I was lightly jogging a mile at a time.
My body was responding to all the good things I was doing for it and this morning I woke to my first period. This took me completely by surprise and I had to drive down to a store to pick up a variety of feminine hygiene items. When I told Margo about it, she was thrilled.
“You’re becoming healthier. I can see the glow returning to your face and your skin is tanned. I’m wondering if I might be able to take some time off? Next month I need to visit my sister in Canada. Can you survive without me for three or four weeks?”
“I feel so much better and I have energy almost all day long now. I’m feeling healthy enough for a trip myself. We can leave around the same time.”
“Where would you go?”
“Nepal. There’s an orphanage there I’ve spent time at. I want to see how they’re doing and if I can help. The increase in altitude will help me get my heart and lungs a needed challenge. Gail told me I can start my running training now. A month from now I should be close to my target weight.”
Margo smiled. “Once you get to your target weight you’ll have to start eating more carefully.”
“Oh, the joys of being a woman… I’ll be eating salads the rest of my life. Better get my fill of pizza in before then.”
“What are your plans for the day?”
“I’m going to try to run the two miles to the pier and then this afternoon I’ll start planning my trip.”
***
Declan stared out of his hotel room at the Eifel Tower. He had spent two weeks in Paris so far and had another two to go. It was a little lonely, but he had never travelled before and was enjoying all the new sights, sounds, and food. He left for his trip a few days after his parent’s anniversary. It was a joyous occasion and one that made his heart fill with longing. His dreams about being in love with his old body were so persistent that he feared no other woman would stir his heart.
As part of a daily routine, Declan grabbed his backpack and headed out into the city. Today, he would visit the Louvre. He loved his new body and found the testosterone flowing through his system hard to control at times. Women had been catching his eye more and more frequently and his release mechanism required him to fantasize about being with his old self. This was odd at first, but the more time he spent as Declan, the more he became accustomed to the idea of being with women.
Declan sat down at a little coffee shop on the way to the Louvre. He was absentmindedly staring into space thinking about his life and William when a shadow blocked the sun from his face.
“William? Is that you? What are you doing in Paris?”
Declan looked up at a beautiful brunette woman. “I’m sorry, I don’t know you.”
The woman sat down and laughed. “You were always a joker. I haven’t seen you in ages. What brings you to Paris?”
“No, really. I don’t know who you are.” Declan fumbled through his backpack and handed her a card. “The William you knew is no longer. I’m Declan Rawlings.”
Her eyes went wide and a tear slipped down her cheek. “What did you do, William? I’m sorry to bother you, Declan.”
She stood to go. “You knew William? Could you tell me about him?”
She turned back and stared a long moment at Declan. “I went to school with him. I’m Nancy Estridge.”
“Please, Nancy. Have a seat.”
Nancy sat down and ordered a coffee. She kept staring at Declan. “This is so strange. Tell me what you know about William, Declan.”
“Not much. The S.L.E.P. team tries hard to protect donors and recipients from having knowledge of each other. The procedure happened on Christmas Day last year and a few weeks later I went to Florida to clear my head. That’s when I ran into Joe Moran.”
“Oh my gosh! Joe! I haven’t heard that name in a few years.”
“He thought I was William and I learned William’s name and found some information about Diane’s accident. That’s about all I know other than he was very kind and generous.”
“He’s the best person I ever knew. I knew William since elementary school. I remember when he missed a week of school. I found out later he lost both of his parents. You would think such a tragedy would change someone for the worse, but it only made William a better person.”
“So, he lost his parents and years later his wife and unborn child… That’s tragic.”
“I guess knowing that you’re not William I can share a little more. I loved William. I wanted to marry him. We started dating after our senior year in high school. One day he shared with me his desire to have a family and children. That’s when I blurted out that I loved him. He was shocked at first and then unloaded on me. He thought I knew he struggled with his identity. You see, he always wanted to be female. I had no idea and I broke it off with him. For a long time, this revelation kept me away from him until I realized I was still in love with him. By that time, it was too late. A year had passed and William had moved on. He met Diane in College.”
“That must have been devastating to you.”
“It was. When I finally got a chance to speak with him, he was already engaged. He told me he had to move on with his life and because of my reaction, feared telling others about his identity issues. Diane was his chance to lead a normal life.”
“Did you stay in touch?”
“No. I reached out after Diane was killed but he was a lost soul. He headed to Nepal to find himself and I never heard from him again. I’m sure he gave up his life for you to be finally free of his pain.”
“It’s amazing that even at the end of his life William could be so giving.”
“I’ve never met anyone like him before. It’s why I never married. I just couldn’t find anyone that could compare. He was truly remarkable. Tell me about yourself, Declan.”
“Not much to tell, really. I was twenty-three and had been ill for nine years when S.L.E.P. contacted me about being selected for the program. Ever since the transformation I’ve been taking time to find myself and try to decide what I want in life now that I have one. This is the first time I’ve travelled anywhere other than my trip to Florida.”
“What do you want in life?”
“A family.”
Nancy’s eyes softened. “How long are you in town for?”
“Two more weeks before I take the train to Italy for a month.”
“How would you like it if I showed you Paris?”
“I’d like that very much.”
***
Margo and I travelled to the airport the same day. It was late March and now three months since the transfer. I was grateful that every day I would wake as the woman I always wanted to be. My health continued to improve and under Margo and Gail’s careful regiment, I was just shy of my target weight. I looked fit and trim. My hair had become silkier, my eyes, brighter, and there were no more dark circles under them.
I was now running five miles per day and on target to meet my half-marathon race near the end of the year. Everything was going perfectly, except that I now felt my biological clock ticking and my dreams about my old self were even more pervasive. Over the past few weeks I had been asked out a half a dozen times. I declined all of them, preferring to take this trip before getting involved with anyone even though Maggie believed it might help me with my dreams. How can I be in love with someone I don’t even know?
I hugged Margo and we separated in the airport as I headed to my gate. My flights would take me to New York before the longest flight to Tokyo and on to Nepal. I had an hour to kill at the gate in New York so I sat back and people watched. I felt a little like a secret agent under cover and wondered how many people might suspect that three months ago I was someone else.
“Samantha? No, wait… you can’t be Samantha. I’m sorry.”
“It’s all right. Did you know Samantha?”
“I still do, sort of. This is so hard to grasp. Were you the guy that…? Wow! You look great! I thought Samantha was dying?”
“Do you have time to sit?”
The young woman checked her phone. “About thirty minutes. I’m Missy Franklin.”
“My new name is Emma Taylor. I never knew Samantha’s name before now.”
“She was my best friend. Samantha Rawlings. After the change, she’s sort of distanced herself. How come you look so good?”
“The doctors believed Samantha’s brain was broken in an area that would normally trigger the creation of things to make her absorb nutrients from her food. When the transformation happened, either that part of the brain was overwritten or it moved to another location. Either way, this body was healed.”
“I have to take your picture. Declan will never believe it.”
“Declan?”
“Declan Rawlings. Samantha’s new name.”
Missy took out her phone and snapped a picture.
“What was Samantha like?”
“I was so pleased when I heard that S.L.E.P. chose her. The world needs more people like Samantha, I mean Declan. She was giving, kind, and sweet. Sometimes she would sneak out of her hospital room to read stories to the kids in the children’s wing. This must be a real trip for you.”
“What do you mean?”
“Going from a tall, handsome guy to a sick young woman. It was so strange with Declan that I’ve not seen him for a while. I messed up and didn’t follow S.L.E.P. protocols.” She rolled her eyes. “You were pretty hunky if I must say so. Anyways, Declan decided to travel a bit to find himself. Is that what you’re doing?”
“Sort of. I’m moving on with my life and now that I’m healthy I wanted to travel before settling down.”
“That’s a good plan. Do you mind if I give you a hug? I’ve missed my best friend and to think you risked your life for hers…”
“Of course.”
Missy hugged me so tight I thought I would break.
“This is so awesome! I’ve got to run.”
“Thanks, Missy!”
***
Declan’s phone chirped. He was in Rome at the coliseum at the time. The message was from Missy. “Guess who I just ran into?” It took a second before a photo of her old self popped onto the screen.
Declan texted back. “OMG! I… She… looks great!”
“Emma Taylor is her name. She’s really, really, sweet, just like you are. I’m sorry about the last time we met. Please forgive me. I need my Samantha/Declan in my life.”
“I need you too. Did she say where she was going or how she is looking so good?”
“Emma said it had something to do with a broken part of your brain that was fixed during the transfer process. Pretty cool, huh? No idea where she is going. Got to catch my flight. TTYL.”
Declan was about to text her mother when another text came in. “Heya gorgeous. Missing you.”
Declan stared at his phone and the small picture of Nancy. He and Nancy had hit it off. They hadn’t slept with each other or anything, but they seemed to click in a nagging sort of way. Declan hastily texted a reply. “Miss you too. See you in two months.”
He scrolled over to the picture sent from Missy and his heart wrenched as he saw her old self.
***
For the past month, I lived and worked at the Paropakar Orphanage in Katmandu. They were always welcoming of strangers and I never bothered to tell them who I really was. Being with the children confirmed in my heart that this is what I was meant for.
On my days off, I would hike and run and enjoy the food and culture of the region. I watched my weight carefully and I seemed to have plateaued at one hundred and sixteen pounds. I felt wonderful and my heart was full of joy. It was with some sadness that I said my goodbyes and headed to the airport for the long trip home.
I need to get on track with my life and being home will help me settle. Every night I’ve been dreaming about Declan and every morning I would wake flushed and excited. While this trip had helped me immensely, the accidental meeting with Missy had affected me more than it should have. Getting home would help me focus.
***
Declan had been searching for several days in Katmandu before he got a lead to the Paropakar Orphanage. It sounded right. Joe had mentioned something about the Parkour Orphanage. When he arrived, he was met with a building that was in much need of repair. There was a monk that ran the place and he smiled wide when Declan approached. His English was broken but it was clear to Declan that he was welcomed there.
“Good to have you back, William.”
“Can I stay and help out?”
“Certainly. Our guest room was just vacated by a young woman that had come to help us out. You’re free to use it.”
Declan didn’t bother correcting his name as there was no need to add to the confusion. “A young woman?”
“She called herself Emma.”
Declan pulled out his phone and brought up a picture. “Was this her?”
The monk smiled exposing the gaps in his teeth. “Yes. A beautiful woman on the inside and out.”
Declan was frustrated that once again he somehow just missed Emma. It was as if fate itself was intervening to keep them from connecting.
***
I could smell the bacon before I even opened my eyes. Today marked six months from my transformation. I was still holding at one hundred and sixteen pounds and luckily still enjoying all the food I wanted.
I got up and stretched before heading into the kitchen. “Congratulations, Emma. Six months and you’re perfectly healthy.”
“I’ve been blessed. I have a date tonight.”
“Really?”
“A guy from the gym. He’s been pestering me for weeks. It’s kind of sweet in a way. I won’t need dinner tonight.”
“I feel like you’re my daughter and you’re finally growing up. I know you don’t need me here anymore.”
“You’re like the mom I never had, Margo. You’re right. I’ve been a little selfish wanting to keep you around and I know you’ve been wanting to spend more time with your family.” I passed her an envelope. “You’re welcome to stay, of course.”
Margo opened the envelope and gasped. “It’s too much!”
“Nonsense. You saved me and I know you can use the extra money. Just promise me you won’t forget about me and visit from time to time.”
“You’re my family too, Emma. Thank you. I was hoping to work through the rest of the week here if that’s all right with you. My family will appreciate me being home for them especially with summer in full swing.”
Hugging Margo I felt my tears flow freely.
***
When Declan arrived back at the New York airport a month ago, Nancy had been there to pick him up. She kissed him which caught him off guard as they had never kissed in Paris. There was a part of himself he was holding back.
Over the past month, Nancy had become a fixture around the house. Declan’s heart wasn’t into the relationship and struggled making a commitment. Nancy had been upset when he told her he wanted to wait until marriage but that didn’t dissuade her from wanting to continue their relationship. Sometimes Declan wondered if Nancy was in love with William or him.
Today, Declan had decided to take a little time and look for a place to rent. It wasn’t right that he was still living at home. While relations with his parents and even Missy and Claire had become effortless and normal, there was still something missing.
The month in the orphanage had changed him. He wanted to give back and yet he was unsure how. What he did know is that he was in love; not with Nancy, but with Emma Taylor. Emma, a person that knew he existed but didn’t know him at all. Emma, the person that came to him every night.
***
The summer had passed quickly, and Thanksgiving Day had arrived. I stood at the door of Margo’s home holding a pumpkin pie I had baked myself. I was a little tired but not because I was ill, rather I had just completed my half marathon earlier that morning. My race time was exceptional and I promised myself to run the entire marathon next Thanksgiving.
The door opened and Margo and her family welcomed me inside as one of their own.
“No plus one tonight?”
“I’ve had a number of dates, but I’m still struggling trying to find the right one.”
“It will happen for you. You’re too good of a catch to be single for long.”
We all sat at the table and the tradition in this family was for everyone to say something they were thankful for. When it came to be my turn, I choked up. Margo got up and wrapped her arms around me as my thankfulness let loose like a raging torrent. I was embarrassed but everyone at the table knew what I had gone through and what life and their love meant to me.
“We’re grateful you have come into our lives, Emma. Maybe it would be easier to ask you what you want for Christmas. What’s your Christmas wish?”
“Something is holding me back and I don’t know what it is. It’s my wish and dream that by Christmas Day, one year from my transformation, that I would find fulfillment and direction for my heart. I pray for all of you, your health and wellbeing, and I pray for Declan and his family that he too will find everything his heart desires.”
***
Declan toyed with the small box in his pocket. It weighed almost nothing and yet it seemed incredibly heavy. It was December twenty-third and for months he had struggled with the right thing to do. Tomorrow everyone would meet at his parent’s place for dinner and the next day, he planned to ask Nancy to marry him even though his heart was conflicted.
Nancy was enjoying some last-minute shopping as Declan watched television trying to calm his nerves and settle his brain.
“…Give the gift of life this season by remembering those whose lives will be cut short. You’ve lived a good life. You’re healthy. You’re generous. This young girl needs you. This young man deserves a chance at a full life. What better gift this Christmas than to give your life for another. Contact the Sacrificial Life Extension Project for more details…”
Declan coughed on his drink and his heart skipped a beat. In a gentle whisper, he voiced his wishes. “It’s my wish and dream that Emma Taylor finds all that she deserves. She gave me everything and I would willingly give my life in return for hers. Bless her and may she enjoy an illness free life that is full of love.”
***
“Hello Emma! Can we expect you over here on Christmas Day?”
“Sorry, Margo. Thank you. I’m heading up to Norwalk.”
“You’re not…”
“No. I’m not going to hunt down Declan. I need to move on, but I remember the children in the hospital and thought it would be nice to come full circle.”
“You can do that here in any hospital.”
“I know. Last year… when I was leaving the hospital… There was just something there. I have to go back.”
“We love you, Emma. Take care of yourself.”
“I will. Love you all too.”
***
Declan’s mother raised her glass. “One year ago, things were quite different. What had been hopeless, was replaced with hope. Now, on Christmas Eve a year later, we have our child restored to us.” She turned to look at Nancy who had her hand on Declan’s thigh protectively. “What a blessing we have been given.”
Nancy stood and stroked the back of Declan’s head with her fingers. She held up her glass. “Thank you all for having me here. I already feel like family.”
It was more than Declan could stand. He stood and quickly walked away from the table. Nancy ran after him.
“Damn it, Declan! Not here. Not now! You’ve been wishy-washy for months. You need to see what’s right in front of your face and not pining for something that doesn’t exist!”
Declan reached for his jacket.
“Don’t do this, Declan!”
Declan paused as he put his hand on the doorknob. He didn’t mean to hurt Nancy, or anyone. He turned the handle and stepped out into the snowy night.
***
It was Christmas Day and the air was filled with excitement and glittering lights sparkled on the Christmas tree. I had brought dozens of presents and pulled one smiling and laughing child onto my lap at a time. It gave me such joy to see the light in their eyes. Coming back here was what I needed; where it all began.
***
Declan had wandered through the night, frustrated with himself and his lack of desire to commit to Nancy. She was pretty and he knew she loved him. She was easy to talk to and liked many of the things he liked, but there were some things that just didn’t fit together. He wanted to go back to the orphanage in Nepal and work more, but Nancy was always focused on long-term security and things. That’s probably what bothered him the most was her desire for things.
Looking up, Declan was surprised to find himself standing before the Norwalk Hospital. Christmas Day, one year ago exactly, his life had changed dramatically. On a whim, he entered the hospital and headed up to the third floor. He found his old room and looked inside.
It had all begun here for him. Now, seeing the empty room, he chastised himself. He had a wonderful family and a woman that, no doubt, wanted to marry him. Emma Taylor would have moved on with her life, and even if she didn’t, there was no reason for him to believe that she would even be interested in him.
His fingers felt the box in his pants pocket. He hoped Nancy would forgive him.
Turning around he headed for the elevator and rode the three floors down. When he turned the corner, he was looking straight into the children’s wing. There, sitting on a chair with a child on her lap was Emma Taylor. Emma looked up and her eyes met his with instant recognition.
***
I gently put the child on my lap down and stood. Declan Rawlings had come to the hospital and now he stood no more than fifty feet from me. Seeing my old body and the new man I couldn’t forget, tears fell from my cheek. It was hopeless to stand my ground and my feet were moving before my brain could suggest otherwise.
I was running, but he was as well. The clamor of the children on Christmas morning fell away as I threw myself into his arms. For a long while neither of us spoke, but we crushed ourselves into each other’s embrace. My sobbing was as uncontrolled as his.
Slowly, I pulled myself away long enough to look into his eyes. Hundreds of questions came to mind and hundreds of conflicting emotions filled my heart. My heart was racing in a way that it never had before. His hands touched my cheeks and his lips sought mine. His kiss wasn’t what I expected and when we once again pulled away he looked frightened.
“That wasn’t a hello Emma kind of kiss.”
“I’m sorry, I presumed much.”
There was a tangible connection between us like I had never felt before. What little I had learned about this person over the past year and my dreams fueled a love inside me that was beyond anything I could ever describe. If I make a mistake here I’ll break my heart forever.
“I don’t think so.” Unleashing my heart, I kissed him back.
We took a moment to grasp what had just taken place. For a long minute, we held each other’s hands in silence. Declan took me over to a couch and sat me down.
“There hasn’t been a day in the past year that I haven’t thought about you, Emma. At first, it was what you did for me and what you saved me from. Your letter touched me deeply and your financial gift… I could never fully grasp the magnitude of your sacrifice for me. Over the past year I’ve learned more about you, your losses, your love of children, your giving and generous heart. I fell in love with a ghost; someone that should have died in my old body but miraculously lived. I went to your house in Florida and followed you to an orphanage in Nepal, finally giving up all hope that our paths would cross. I’m somehow not surprised to find you here handing out presents to children.”
My fingers entwined in his and my eyes couldn’t leave his. “For the first few weeks I was too tired and worn out to do much of anything, but I was thankful and oddly joyous. By choosing me, Declan, you set me free of a tremendous burden I had carried all my life. Even though I was dangerously underweight and lacked energy, I couldn’t have been happier. Not a single moment passed that I wasn’t grateful for you. I remember that I thought I saw you once in Florida and I felt a need to tell you not to worry about me. I had just received the news that they considered me cured and I wanted to reach out to you. My S.L.E.P. worker, Maggie, persuaded me that it might be detrimental for you to see me getting better. I love being Emma and I could understand what she was thinking. I dated some and tried to move on with my life, but my dreams have only been of you. I couldn’t commit to anyone because my heart wouldn’t let me. I feel like I’ve known you my entire life and my heart feels like we’re connected beyond anything words can explain.”
“I feel it too, Emma. I’ve dreamed of you every night as well.” Declan’s phone chirped and he ignored it. “This is going to sound strange, but before the transformation I was afraid to die alone. Seeing you here, I know I will die without you.” His phone chirped again.
He started to reach me for when a woman with brunette hair rushed through the door.
“Declan!” I recognized her. Nancy Estridge. She pulled him up and away and didn’t even look at me. Her lips were on his. “I’m sorry, Declan. I’ve not been considerate of all that you’ve gone through before. I was critical of your desire to go back to Nepal next year. I love you, Declan. Come home, please.”
Quietly I slipped out of the hospital and into the parking lot. Snow fell in a delicate dance around me. It’s not meant to be. “Why? I’ve never asked for anything before and the one thing that feels right you have to take away!” I thought fate had intervened for the first time in my life in a way that would bring me love and peace instead of pain. I could picture my heart and how it had hardened with the death of my parents, and then with the death of Diane and our child. My heart had always been a fragile piece of crystal and only when I gave of it was it protected from shattering. Not so today. In seconds, I had given my heart completely to someone I didn’t even know. I thought, perhaps, that he felt the same way. Collapsing onto the ground, each tear that fell tore a piece from my heart.
“Emma?”
Strong arms lifted me easily off the snow-covered pavement. I wrapped my arms around Declan’s neck and felt the warm air of the hospital as we entered. He sat me down and wrapped his jacket around me. I couldn’t look him in the eyes.
“I should have known, Declan… I was foolish… Please, go and be with your family. Live the life you’ve always dreamed and wished for and know that I will forever be grateful that you chose me.”
“Emma. Look at me.”
“I can’t. I need to go.”
“Emma… It’s over between me and Nancy. We never even… I couldn’t commit to her because I was hopelessly in love with someone else. You say I should live the life I’ve always dreamed of and wished for. I’ve never wished or dreamed for anything more than you. Look at me, Emma.” Gentle fingers lifted my chin until my tear-filled eyes focused on his. “It’s hard to explain, Emma, and I doubt anyone could understand what I feel for you and what I suspect you feel for me. We’re bound together with the same hopes and dreams. Maybe this was a leftover of the transfer, but I don’t care. I love you and want you, Emma Taylor.”
I threw my arms around his neck. “You’re the greatest present I could ever ask for.” Declan’s lips found mine.
“Can I take you home? There are people you should meet, but I think there are children yet that are still waiting for their presents.”
“Of course!” I smiled and leaned into him. It felt right as if it was meant to be all along. Grabbing his hand, I pulled him into the children’s wing.
***
The clamor of laughter and giggles was gone as the children were escorted back to their rooms. I had been grateful for the momentary distraction of the noise to help my heart and mind settle from Declan’s declaration of his love for me. Me, a person he has never met but feels he knows intimately. I don’t think I ever smiled so much or laughed so freely before in my life. I guess this is what happens when your Christmas dreams come true.
Looking across the room with the sparkling red, green, and blue lights of the Christmas tree and bits of shredded wrapping paper on the ground, I realized the best presents don’t come in packages. Declan’s smile was captivating and the way he looked at me made me feel like I was the most precious gem in the entire world.
The twenty feet between us felt like the vast cold expanse of space; for he was Earth to my being the moon. The gravitation was so strong I could feel my heart being pulled into his strong arms. Over the past hour of handing out gifts to the children it’s not as if we didn’t sneak kisses and touches with each other, but the children had to come first. Now with them safely back in their beds, I could no longer stand even the short distance that separated us.
Rushing over to Declan, he calmed me by placing both hands on my face and kissing me with the most passionate kiss I’ve ever felt.
“You’re extraordinary. Are you ready to meet some very special people in my life, Emma?”
“Don’t tell me you’re married, you have kids, and that Nancy is just your mistress on the side.” I said it jokingly, but I needed reassurance. It wasn’t that long ago that Nancy had burst into the hospital professing her love for Declan and I know Nancy isn’t a person to give up without a fight.
“Not married but want to be. No children, but I can’t wait to have some. No mistresses either.”
“What happened with Nancy, if you don’t mind my asking?”
“I almost forget that you know Nancy. I took a trip to Paris, Italy, and Nepal earlier this year and I met Nancy in Paris. She was very easy to talk to and she showed me around the town. We sort of hit it off and when I returned from my trip, we began dating.”
I winced. The thought of Declan in someone else’s arms was my worst nightmare even though I chided myself in that I have no claim on him other than the love in my own heart. “Nancy is a great conversationalist.”
“I believe Nancy’s intent was to marry me and I know she loved me, but I couldn’t commit and over the last few months we had many fights.”
“Was it because of me? Do you think you can patch things up?”
Declan smiled and kissed me calming the ragged edges of my fears that everyone I’ve ever loved had left me.
“If I’ve learned anything about you over the past year, it’s how self-sacrificing you are. I’m sure if I even hinted that Nancy and I might get back together you would quietly go home.”
I bit my lower lip.
“Yes, it was you. How could I commit to Nancy when you came to me every night in my dreams? How could I yield to her desires when I was in love with the person that gave of themselves to the point of being willing to die for me? Of course, it was you, Emma. It will always be you.”
Declan kissed me once again before continuing. “The truth is that I had never told her that I was a woman before. I never told her that her craving for things and her own self-interests made it hard to be with her. I never, ever, wanted to hurt her, but our relationship would have never worked. Last night she made a toast at dinner and assumed a role as a part of the family. I was angry. I felt she was being manipulative and so I left. All night I thought about what mattered most to me and all night I was reminded how her desires were contrary to my own. Then, I found myself here and I went to my old room. I didn’t know what to expect but the emptiness I found made me realize I had to move on. I was a fool not to see what was right in front of me.”
“I can’t tell you how many times I said that to myself over the past year. Is that when you found me?”
“Yes. All the logic in my brain evaporated the moment I saw you. There was nothing on Earth that could have stopped me from coming to you. Nothing until Nancy… I’m not the kind of person that wants to see other people hurt, but for the first time in my life I realized I would be hurting myself for the rest of my life if I didn’t take this chance with you. I watched you silently slip away, and my heart shattered. I told Nancy it wasn’t going to work, that her desires and mine would never come together. I reminded her I wasn’t William Matson.”
“How did she take it?”
“She wasn’t angry. If anything, she seemed relieved. She had told me that while she hoped we could resolve things, that in her heart she knew we weren’t right for each other. She believed we could still be friends and wished me well.”
I snuggled into Declan’s arms feeling safe and secure. “I’m glad it worked out that way.”
“Come on, Emma. Let’s go. I’m not very fond of hospitals. Uhm… you do have a car, don’t you? I left mine at home last night.”
I giggled. “So that’s the way it’s going to be, huh?”
***
I honestly had no idea what I was getting myself into. Declan wouldn’t elaborate on who the people were that he wanted me to meet, but as we pulled up to the charming Cape Cod styled house, I knew I was in trouble.
Declan ran around and opened my door for me and I looked up into his eyes. He must have known what I’m thinking as he pulled me into a hug. “You’ll do fine. They’ll love you.”
Declan didn’t knock, he just walked right in and kept his hand tightly around mine as he pulled me in behind him. He let go just as he stepped into the living room. I held back and out of sight.
“Declan! We were all worried about you.”
“I’m sorry, mom. I should have called.”
“Nancy called this morning and told us what happened. I’m sorry it didn’t work out between the two of you.”
Another lower voice spoke next. “Why is it you look like you just found a hundred dollars, son?”
“Mom, dad, I’d like you to meet someone.”
That was my cue. My heart pounded in preparation for the raw emotions that were about to happen. I took a tentative step into the living room. Declan’s mother’s expression stopped me in my tracks. She stared at me and then at Declan before the tears began running freely down her face. I couldn’t contain my own tears.
Suddenly her arms were thrown around me and Declan’s father wrapped his arms around the two of us. I couldn’t imagine the feelings they both must have.
Declan’s mom brought her shaking hand to my face and she touched her forehead against mine. “I thought I would never see you again…”
After a long while, Declan finally spoke. “Mom, dad, meet Emma Taylor, formerly William Matson. This is the person that saved my life.”
A Kleenex box later, Declan’s mom pulled me to the couch and sat me down. “You have no idea what it’s like to lose a daughter and gain a son overnight. I cared and cherished this body you now have for twenty-three years. I breast-fed you, right here on this couch, changed your diapers, watched you grow into a precocious teenager, listened to your dreams of getting married and having children… I’m so very grateful and honored to meet you. Please, call me Angie.”
I didn’t think it was possible to cry so much. “The pleasure is all mine, Angie. It’s not every day one meets their biological parents for the first time.”
Angie stroked my cheek and moved some hair from my eyes. “You look wonderful.”
“The miracle of S.L.E.P. transference repaired this body’s brain. I’m healed.”
Declan’s dad smiled and hugged Declan. “Are you going to tell us what’s going on between you two?”
“Dad!”
I stood, moved to Declan’s side, slipped my hand into his and kissed him on the cheek. Angie’s eyes went wide. “How? What? I’m obviously missing something here.”
Declan took a deep breath. “We don’t know if it was due to the transfer, but we feel a tangible connection between us. I’ve dreamed every night of being with Emma and she has dreamed of me every night. When we found each other this morning, it just clicked.”
I felt the need to add more. “Clicked, as in meant to be. I’ve realized I was in love with Declan for months now even though we never actually met.”
Angie looked at Declan. “This is why you couldn’t commit to Nancy.”
He nodded.
“What happens now? Please tell me you’re here for a while, Emma.”
“My flight leaves tomorrow but I can change that.” I stared up into Declan’s eyes and touched his cheek with my fingertips. “Now that I’ve finally met my dream man, I don’t think my heart could take going home without him right now. The only problem is that I only took an overnight bag.”
Angie clapped her hands together in glee. “Not to worry! I never did get around to getting rid of Samantha’s things. You can stay here with us in Declan’s old room. I… we would very much like to get to know you better.”
“But she could stay with me at my place.”
“I’ve seen the way you too look at each other. I don’t think either of you would be safe. Besides, you only have one bedroom.”
“I don’t want to be a bother and I certainly don’t want to impose.”
Declan’s father came over and gave me a hug. “You’ll never be an imposition. You’re family after all.”
Declan took my hand and dragged me down the hall.
Angie smiled. “Leave the door open you two.”
Declan guided me into a bedroom and before I could take it all in, I felt my back against the wall and his lips on mine.
“Mmmm. I could get used to this.”
Declan smiled. “That’s good, because I’m sure my heart will stop beating if I can’t kiss you at least once every minute.”
“That was rather intense meeting your parents. I can’t imagine what they’ve gone through.”
“They put on a brave face through it all, but I know it was hard on them both. Hardest on my mom.”
“I can barely remember what my mom looked like. Sometimes when I catch the scent of roses, I remember her. So, this was your room?”
“Yes.”
“I bet your S.L.E.P. concierge wasn’t happy you didn’t remove all references to me. It has so much personality. It tells me a lot about you.”
“Does it?”
“Those pictures on the wall with the initial S.R. on them. You’re an extremely creative and gifted artist. Your makeup by the mirror is subtle, understated. You’re somewhat shy.” Moving to the closet I looked inside. “Your dresses are elegant and yet conservative.” I smiled as I pulled out a pair of runners and another pair of hiking boots. “You were a runner and by the look of the wear on these hiking boots, loved the outdoors.”
“You’re amazing, Emma. I was in and out of the hospital a lot but once I got home, I would run and hike when I could. Do you like to run?”
“I completed a half marathon on Thanksgiving Day last month and I’m planning on doing the full marathon next year.”
“Where have you been all my life?”
I smiled and pulled Declan close. “Which life?”
***
Almost a week had passed, and I found myself waking up with more energy than I ever thought possible. I’ve never been so happy before. Each night when Declan would leave for his apartment, the process took nearly an hour. First it was his last kiss of the night, then it would be mine. The next thing would be us making out in the kitchen for a few minutes before Angie scooted us outside. That was followed by more last kisses, sitting in the car together, and finally more last kisses.
My heart was so connected to Declan’s that these nights apart were unbearable, yet each morning I wake with a sense of impending joy that very soon I would see him again. Declan was my soul mate and I had no doubt in my mind that we would be together forever.
Tonight, was New Year’s Eve and the plan was for us to go into town for a celebration. Missy and Claire would be joining us but Angie and Richard, Declan’s father, decided they would stay home and get to bed before midnight. I only had to figure out what to wear to make a lasting impression and I smiled when I found a slinky black dress and heels hidden in the back of the closet. I’d not worn anything like this before, but I was sure it would make Declan drool.
With that found, my next clothing concern was what to wear for the day and our pizza lunch with Declan’s parents. For that I discovered a very flattering red dress. Slipping that on, I checked myself out in the mirror and couldn’t stop grinning. I was practically bouncing up and down with excitement.
When I heard the door open, I raced through the house, past Declan’s wide-eyed parents, and straight into Declan’s arms. He, in turn, swept my off the ground so my bare toes dangled over the living room furniture.
After my mandatory five kisses, I had Angie and Richard sit down on the couch. “I’ve been thinking that I need to get back home for a bit. It’s too cold out here to run and I want to get back into my fitness routine. How would you like a few weeks in sunny, warm, St. Petersburg, Florida? I have a guest house on my property and I would take care of all expenses.”
“I could use the sun, Richard.”
“Then it’s all settled. I can make the flights for the day after tomorrow.”
***
Declan stared at, in his opinion, the most beautiful person in the world. Emma was everything he had ever wanted in a partner. She was kind, generous, intelligent, witty, humble, and caring. His parents had fallen in love with her by the second day of her stay. Today, as they all ate pizza together, he admired her elegant grace and joyful banter. She wore a red dress that was once his, one, like many that he had purchased but never wore because he was too ill to wear it. He had never been so stunningly beautiful.
Declan wasn’t missing his old body as he, like Emma, was perfectly comfortable as he was. He loved the feeling of strength and power his fit body had. He also loved the way he could fold Emma into his arms protectively. He had never loved anything or anyone like he loved Emma.
Every day he and Emma would talk about their future together. There was no doubt in his mind that they would marry and have children. The question was when. Each night their goodbyes would extend longer and longer. Emma would press herself up against him in a way that drove him crazy with desire. He wasn’t sure how long they could remain pure, even though they both wanted to wait until they were married.
Declan smiled at the way Emma so casually talked with his parents all the while he could see her eyes on his and feel her hand on his thigh. He loved that she liked to touch and snuggle. She was perfect.
“Emma?”
It didn’t matter if she was in the middle of a sentence with someone else, Declan always came first. His heart warmed as she immediately turned to focus her entire attention on him. “Yes?”
“I have to pick up a few things before we go to Florida. Can you ride home with my parents?”
Declan could almost see the pain in her eyes. Being apart at night was already unbearable, but this was the first time in a week they hadn’t spent every minute of the day together. He saw her bite her lower lip. Even though she was older than him in real, everyday life, she was so frail and vulnerable. He knew she would never question his motives.
“Of course.” She smiled and winked at Declan. “It might take me an hour or two to get ready for tonight anyways.”
“Oh, really? You have something special planned?”
“Nah… I just have to cut the burlap sacks for my dress.”
Declan loved her humor. Declan loved everything about Emma and he knew for certain his decision to be apart for a while this afternoon would prove to be a good one.
***
It hurt when Declan wanted to shop without me. I’d gladly stand in line for hours at a Walmart to buy socks if I was with him. I had no reason to doubt his intentions and I really did need a few hours to prepare myself, but it still was hard to swallow, and I fought my inner fears of being abandoned.
The past few goodbyes at the end of the evenings were so heated that I had begun to question my desire to wait for marriage. Last night we talked about our sexual experiences in the past. He knew that I’d been married before but hadn’t realized that Diane was my one and only partner. I learned that I was a virgin and neither of had any sexual experiences in the past year, so, I guess I still was.
Of course, we had both experimented with our new bodies and with Declan’s heated kisses and knowing exactly where to nibble my ear to drive me wild, I had taken more than one opportunity to find some release. I could safely say that my experience in this body was unlike anything I had ever had in the past and much better. Much, much better.
Hence, the body-hugging black dress to drive Declan into as much of a fit of passion that he drove me every minute of the day. This was war, after all.
After my shower, I spent a great deal of time on my hair and makeup. In the year I had been a woman, I’d become adept at these tasks, but tonight I wanted to make a splash and determined a new hairstyle was in order. I almost always had my hair flowing over my shoulders or in a ponytail for exercising, but tonight I put one side up and let the rest sweep over my right shoulder. This exposed the left side of my neck that Declan seemed so enjoy so much. I was fond of his lips there myself.
The dress was magnificent and designed for one purpose only; to turn heads. With stretchy fabric that accentuated every curve, a plunging back and front, and mid-thigh hemline, I would need to be very careful how I sat. The dress had its own support as a bra just wouldn’t work with it.
Finding a necklace, earrings, both a wrist and ankle bracelet, a little black purse, and black high-heeled shoes, the ensemble made me feel incredibly sexy and powerful. My glance in the mirror was enough to remind my old male heart just how beautiful women could be.
Hearing Declan’s car pull up I had to fight the urge to run into his arms as usual. Instead, a subtler approach was needed tonight.
***
Declan had put on his best black suit coat and pants. He had a buttoned down white collared shirt he left open a little at the top. He wanted everything to be perfect for Emma and it saddened him that she hadn’t bounded into his arms as usual tonight. He hoped that his afternoon away didn’t hurt her feelings.
Angie gave Declan a hug. “Don’t you look handsome tonight.”
“A guy has to wear a suit once in a…”
Declan’s voice faltered as he spotted Emma coming out of the hallway. Stunning, breathtaking, hot, were all words that fell far short of what he saw. The twinkle in Emma’s eyes let him know he had provided the right reaction.
“Wow!” It was all he could muster as Emma sidled up next to him, draped her arms around his neck and kissed him.
Richard broke the silence. “Emma, you’re going to break hearts tonight with that outfit.”
Angie hugged Emma. “You look absolutely beautiful, Emma.”
Declan found it hard to breathe in Emma’s presence. “You’re stunning, sweetheart.”
Emma beamed and snuggled up to him making Declan afraid he would explode at her touch.
“We should go. Angie and Richard, have a wonderful time tonight.”
“We will, Emma. Love you both.”
Declan took Emma’s arm in his and led her to the car.
***
“Round one goes to me.” I smiled as my hand rested gently on top of Declan’s.
“I didn’t know we were fighting.”
“Not fighting… Flirting.” My fingers made small circles on the back of his hand.
“All right, I’ll give you that round, but now you’ve released the hidden tiger and crouching dragon. You’ll be putty in my arms.”
“I always am.” I purred and leaned over to kiss Declan’s cheek. “Eyes on the road, sweetheart.”
When we arrived at the club Declan opened my door and helped me out of the car. “Have I told you how much I love you yet today?”
“A few times. But I’ll never stop wanting to hear it.”
“Declan! Emma!”
Our moment was shattered by Missy and Claire giving us enormous hugs. We had all spent a little time together over the past week.
“Emma! You look smoking hot tonight!”
“Thanks, Missy. I had to make sure Declan’s eyes wouldn’t roam too far.”
Claire laughed. “You could wear a paper sack, have rollers in your hair, and a green facial mask on and his eyes would still be glued to you. Let’s go inside!”
We managed to find the last booth and Missy and Claire ordered drinks and quickly hit the dance floor.
“I’m so grateful you used to wear high-heels, Declan. I’d be falling all over the place otherwise.”
He smiled as his eyes peeled my clothing from my body. His hand snaked around my midsection and his other cupped my face. My lips parted as I felt his tongue. We’d never done that before and when he pulled away my breathing was shaky.
“You definitely win round two, Declan. My God, this is so difficult not jumping on you right now.”
“How many rounds do we have?”
“The question, my love, is not how many rounds, but rather when one yields fully to the other.”
“Emma, I’ve already yielded my heart completely to you.”
“Mmmm. Is that a slow song they’re playing?”
Pulling Declan up from the booth we passed Missy and Claire heading back to the table. “Go get him, Emma!”
Pressing my body firmly against Declan and with my arms were locked tightly around his neck, we rocked back and forth to the music. He was struggling keeping his composure and I felt his excitement through the thin fabric of my dress. My lips brushed his neck as I whispered into his ear.
“You’re everything I ever wanted. I’m yours completely. You own my life, my body, my heart, my soul, and my mind. Your touch sets me on fire. Your kiss… I love you, Declan.”
I didn’t think we could get any closer, but I felt his arm tighten around the small of my back. “Round three goes to you, my love. But I think I will win the night…”
Declan took a step back from me but kept my hands in his. He knelt on one knee and held up a beautiful ring. He almost had to shout over the music and people all around us stopped to watch, but my eyes were on his. “Emma Taylor, nothing on Earth could ever tear me from your side. From the moment I saw you, my heart was yours. Will you marry me and make me the happiest man in the world?”
“Yes, absolutely, without a doubt, without hesitation. Oh damn… Just put the ring on my finger so I can kiss you!” I felt the warmth of the metal ring slide onto my finger and I pulled Declan up to face me. My arms cupped his face and I kissed him like we’ve never kissed before. The music and cheers faded away. “I yield.”
Declan smiled, and scooped me up into his arms before taking me back to the booth. Claire and Missy were bouncing in their seats. “No way! That was amazing, you two!”
I was sitting on Declan’s lap with my arms still wrapped around his neck and reluctantly pulled my hand back to look at the ring. There were two diamonds wrapped in a band of white gold.
“The two diamonds represent our hearts. The band of gold that binds them together is in the shape of an infinity symbol symbolizing our hearts are bound together forever.”
“It’s never coming off. Never, ever. I didn’t think it was possible to be so happy. It’s almost criminal.”
“You made it all possible, Emma.”
“Ohhhh! You’re making us cry over here!”
“Is that why you left me at the pizza place today?”
Declan nodded. “I couldn’t wait another minute. I’m sorry.”
“I’ll forgive you this time.” I kissed him even as Claire and Missy pulled at my hand.
“Come on, Emma! You’re dancing with us!”
Declan laughed and stole me back a few minutes later.
***
The next morning, I woke and stretched making sure the first thing I did was check my ring finger. The ring was still there. It was all real. I made a quick call to Margo to give her the good news.
“I was wondering what had happened to you.”
“Long story, but way better than a Disney romance.”
“When it comes to you, Emma, I’m not surprised. When are you coming home?”
“Tomorrow. I’m bringing Declan and his parents.”
“I hope we’ll get a chance to meet everyone, Emma.”
“Can you all come over Monday night for dinner?”
“I think we can arrange that. What can I bring?”
“Nothing. I’m cooking.”
“God help us.”
I laughed. “I’m a good cook.”
“We’ll see about that. Congratulations, hun! See you soon.”
“Love you.”
With that phone call out of the way I dove into the closet to find a pretty white dress I had been eyeing. Declan would be here soon, and we needed to break the news to his parents. This white dress had a pocket I could hide my hand in until the right moment arose.
Declan arrived, and I did my usual running through the house and into his arms forgetting all about hiding my hand as I ran past Angie and Richard. Our kisses were interrupted.
“Did we miss something last night, Declan?”
Declan managed a “Hmmm?” between kisses.
“Spill it, Declan Rawlings!”
I snuggled up against his side and tried to look contrite, but my smile was too big to pull it off well.
“Uhm… We’re getting married?”
Richard chuckled. “It’s about time.”
Declan was a little shocked by the response. “It’s only been a week. I thought you might think it too soon.”
Angie came over and hugged us both. “You’ve been pining away from Emma for over a year now and we can see how much you both love each other. Don’t ask me how, but I know you’ll be perfect for each other. Welcome to the family, again, Emma.”
“Maybe I can start calling you mom and dad?”
Angie wiped a tear from her cheek. “Nothing would make me prouder.”
Richard clapped Declan on the shoulder. “So, when’s the big day?”
“This is Saturday… How about a week from today?”
“You mean I have to wait a week?”
Angie patted me on the shoulder. “All good things come to those who wait, sweetie. A wedding of any size takes some arranging to put together.”
“We’re all going to be in Florida anyways. Maybe we can have it at my place on the beach. I have tons of room. We should invite Missy and Claire, and Maggie from S.L.E.P.”
“We should also invite Henry from S.L.E.P. as well. Anyone on your side, Emma?”
“Just Margo and her family, and Joe if we can track him down. I’m hoping we can keep it small and intimate.”
***
The rest of the day was a whirlwind of making calls and arrangements. We then had to all pack quickly as the next day we flew down to Florida. When I opened the door to my house, there were fresh flowers and a congratulations sign. Margo had let herself in and she hugged me tightly.
“You didn’t think I would wait until Monday to see you?”
“I’m glad you’re here, Margo. Thank you!”
“I knew things would be a little hectic for you, so I shopped and made sure the guest house and beds had fresh linens.”
“You’re too sweet. Margo, please meet Declan, my fiancé.”
“It’s as if I know you, Declan. Emma hasn’t stopped talking about you for the past year.”
Declan hugged Margo. “Thanks for taking care of Emma. If it weren’t for you, I’m not sure any of this would be happening right now.”
“Margo, this is Angie and Richard. Declan’s parents.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you both.”
After hugs all around, Margo headed back to her family as I showed Declan and his parents around.
Angie was amazed by the place. “It’s so beautiful here.”
“There’s a guest house above the garage that can house eight, and there are two additional bedrooms here along with the master bedroom. I wonder if it’s safe to have Declan sleep here?”
Angie chuckled. “If there are extra rooms in the guest house, I’m sure he can stay there. Who knows what will happen when the two of you finally…”
“Mom!” Declan and I said together.
“Declan, why don’t you settle in and change? You need to be poolside in fifteen minutes. We’re going to have a race.”
“A race?”
“To the pier and back. Whoever loses gets to do dishes tonight.”
“You’re on!”
***
“Ready…”
“How far is the pier?”
“Two miles. Set…”
“Two miles?”
“Look at yourself. You’re all big and muscular. I used to hike all day long above ten thousand feet. You’re not going to let a little girl beat you, are you? Go…”
I took off.
“Hey!”
I knew he was faster, but I was trained up. At first, he rushed past me yelling a “See ya, sexy!” but I was hot on his heels by the time we got to the pier. I knew I had him beat by the time the house came into view, but he tackled me.
“Oh… So that’s how it’s going to be?”
I was on my back with Declan lying on top of me. I was incredibly aroused as he kissed me. I rolled him over onto his back and straddled him. “I’m not going to last a week…” I kissed him, and he smiled. “…unless I burn some excess energy.” Jumping up I ran for the house.
“Not fair!”
***
Declan and I snuggled on the chaise in the dying light of the sunset. “This was my favorite spot when I first came home from the hospital. I would lie here in the sun to keep warm.”
“I’ll keep you warm.”
“You sure do.”
Declan pulled me tighter. “What do we need to do for tomorrow’s dinner?”
“I was thinking of grilled steaks, potatoes, asparagus, and salad. Guess which one you get to take care of?”
“Salad?”
“Nope. Steaks. You’re a guy now. You must learn how to grill to perfection with a fork in one hand and a beer in another. I bet I can get dad to help you out.” I giggled. I loved being a woman.
“Nothing like male bonding over fire.”
“I need to shop for a dress and we need to pick out a ring for you.”
“You’re going to leave me?”
“Just for a few hours. One day you might want alone time.”
“Never.”
“At least you know it’s for a good cause. Maybe you can go to the Tradewinds to see if they have a nice room for our wedding night. Perhaps you can find Joe there too.”
“Good plan. You think we need a single bed?”
“I’d just take some privacy. I’m not planning on sleeping.”
“You’re insatiable.”
“I guess you’ll find out. I can’t wait to feel your naked body next to mine.”
Declan squirmed. “That’s unfair.”
I giggled again.
***
The day of the wedding arrived and none too soon. Several times I had planned on breaking into the guest house to tackle Declan. Missy, Claire, Maggie, and Henry had arrived late last night. Maggie, Margo, Claire, and Missy attended me while Declan was helped by Joe, Henry, and his father.
This event must be interesting from Richard and Angie’s perspective. They were marrying off both their son and daughter. I hadn’t seen Declan all morning and that was about as traditional as this wedding was going to be. Missy was pulling on my arm to help me get ready.
“One second, Missy.”
I walked over to Richard and Angie. “I can’t imagine what you both must be going through right now. Dad, would it be all right with you if you walked me down the aisle?”
That brought tears to both their eyes. “I always wanted to do that. It would be my honor.”
After hugging them both I scampered off to my bedroom. Angie snuck in after me. “May I join you?”
“Of course! I’m going to need all the help I can get.”
Margo and Angie worked on my hair while Missy and Maggie did my nails. Claire did my makeup.
“So much for not being in contact with the patient.” Maggie was joking.
I smiled but tried not to move my face much as Claire was working on my eyes. “Might be a new business for S.L.E.P.”
“How’s that?”
“You could put eHarmony out of business. Just do your magic on healthy people.”
Maggie laughed. “I’m so happy for you, Emma.”
When everything was done, and I looked like a princess, everyone took their places. Angie held back.
“How can I ever thank you, Emma?”
“There’s nothing you need to thank me for.”
“But there is. You saved our daughter. You gave us the funds we needed to get back on our feet and can retire. You’ve made Declan’s dreams come true. You’re every inch my beloved daughter and cherished friend. I’m so grateful to you.”
“You’re going to make me cry and ruin my makeup. All things work out for good. I see that now. You’re the mother I never really had. Thank you.”
We hugged, and she slipped out of the room. There was a knock on the door and Richard, dad, opened it for me. “You’re beautiful, Emma.”
“You look pretty dapper yourself, dad.”
“I love it when you call me that. Are you ready?”
“More than you’ll ever know.”
The music began, and I walked arm in arm down between the chairs that had been lined up on the beach. A rose arbor rested on a slightly raised platform where Declan, looking handsome in his tuxedo, stood. His eyes never left mine except for the moment he took in my body beneath the skintight layers of silk and lace. It was a conservative, yet sexy dress.
A light breeze came from the oceanside and brought to me the scent of roses. The picture of my mother came to mind and I felt the warmth of my parent’s presence. Leaving dad next to Angie I stepped up onto the platform as the priest spoke words of blessing over our marriage. It was the longest ten minutes I ever had as I waited for the moment when I could kiss my wonderful husband.
“…kiss the bride.”
Phew! Declan leaned in and kissed me amid the cheers of everyone around us.
After all the congratulations and signing of documents I was now Emma Rawlings. From here we all rushed over to the Tradewinds for our reception.
Declan stood and raised his glass. “To my wonderful parents who stayed by my side year after year through my sickness. No one ever has had more loving and kind parents than I have. To my bride, it’s so nice to be able to say that, I will never leave you and promise to love you every minute of every day. Cheers!”
People clanked their glasses together, but I needed no incentive to stand and kiss Declan. I held up my glass, suddenly overwhelmed with joy and gladness. I choked out the words. “I bet I’m the first one to ever thank her in-laws and biological parents at the same time. Thank you for accepting me into your family, your home, and your lives. To my husband, the man that I know I’m willing to die for because I tried it once already…” Everyone laughed at that. “I pledge my life and love. I will never stray even if you burn the steaks.”
“That was dad!”
I giggled. “Cheers!”
We kissed again and again and again.
***
The time had finally come for Declan and me to head to our room for the night. I heard that some couples sleep first, but I was anything but tired. As Declan carried me over the threshold and gently placed me on my feet, I was more than ready to become a woman.
“I’ve never wanted anything as much as I want you, Emma.”
My arms cupped his face as I kissed him. “Words aren’t enough to describe the love I have for you, Declan.”
Gently he turned my body, so I faced away from him. His lips were at that spot on my neck that drove me wild. His fingers lightly traced the bare skin of my shoulders. I shivered in anticipation. Cool air caressed my back as he pulled down the zipper of my dress. “Mmmm. Don’t stop, Declan!”
***
It was very late the next day that we pulled into the driveway of our home. We entered a festive atmosphere.
“You’re positively glowing, Emma.”
I was only mildly embarrassed. Everyone knows what happens on a wedding night, but I was positive no one would ever really know how amazing ours was. My fingers were entwined with Declan’s as I snuggled back against his body.
“It’s good to be alive.”
“So, where are you going for a honeymoon?”
Declan and I laughed as we said it together. “Nepal.”
***
Almost a year later, but two years to the day of our transformations, I walked into the Norwalk Hospital. I stood a moment inhaling the sterile scent as a reminder of where it all began. Turning back towards the entrance I could feel the warmth rise in my cheeks and my heart beat a little bit faster as the love of my life struggled with a large bag of gifts. Trailing Declan were his parents, Missy, and Claire. Declan and I had convinced them they wouldn’t want to miss this opportunity as there was no greater joy in seeing the smiles of the children on Christmas Day. Well, almost no greater joy. A sparkle of light guided my eyes down to my left hand where my wedding ring reflected the lights in the room as I absentmindedly stroked the slight swell of my belly. In four months, we’d have a child of our own.
I rushed over to hug and kiss Declan. “Merry Christmas, my love!”
***
***
As much as it is my own wish to have something like this come true for myself, it is my prayer for all of you that you find the love and fulfillment you so much deserve.
Merry Christmas.
Casey Brooke
Sarah Whitlock, 2285
I can clearly see the three men I’ve been chasing off and on for the past ten years. Wyatt Dermit, Dayton Dermit, and Henry Clemmens urged their horses faster across the mesquite and cactus filled landscape. Glancing back over my shoulder my posse was falling way behind but I refused to let these wanton criminals get away this time.
Spurring my horse after them, I all but ignored my parched throat and the dusty grit that covered my teeth. In a few more minutes I’ll be close enough to shoot. Several shots rang out and I was now forced to move back and forth to avoid being hit by their bullets. I need to stay focused and not waste my ammo until I know I’m close enough that I can take a clean shot. One more look behind me and my posse was now no longer in sight. I’m in this alone and at some point, the three outlaws will turn on me knowing they have the upper hand.
Reluctantly I veered my horse away from the small band of rapists, thieves, and murderers just as a blinding flash of light lit up the early evening sky. Shielding my eyes, I was thrown from my horse as the brilliance of the light caused my mare to bolt. As my eyes adjusted I spotted the three men not more than a hundred yards from me; their horses long gone as well. As they staggered to their feet I saw one of them point upward. Following his gaze, I witnessed a ball of fire scorching the sky as it headed directly for us.
We were all too stunned to train our guns on each other as the fireball approached. The sound of a thousand sizzling steam engines filled the air. It was deafening and the fireball mesmerizing until the fireball exploded sending a blue wave of light outward in all directions. As the edge of the wave hit me I was thrown backward; the air from my lungs ripped from me.
***
I could feel coarse dirt as it sifted through my fingers. The smell of the desert filled my nostrils. I lay there momentarily in blissful ignorance of my situation. If I’m alive after that explosion then the Dermit gang must also be alive. Get up!
Opening my eyes, I saw a hand that wasn’t mine. Even with the fingers partially embedded in the soft soils I could tell this hand belonged to a woman. I didn’t see anyone else before the explosion. “Miss?” My voice faltered in my throat. The sound that emanated from my mouth wasn’t my own. Sitting up quickly the hand that I had seen moved with me. That hand is attached to my arm!
Slowly I looked down and long blond strands of hair passed in front of my eyes momentarily blocking my view. With a light gust of wind, the hair blew to the side and I looked down upon a pair of naked women’s breasts. Standing in sudden realization, I took a deep breath unaware that I had been holding it all this time. I’m a woman, naked, and in the middle of the desert.The landscape was vaguely familiar and yet not. I’m in the middle of a vast circular canyon.
“Hey!”
“What happened to us?”
I turned towards the shouting. Three naked men were pulling themselves up off the ground. Staring at them, I recognized them. Not by their looks, as they, like me, were new people but I could see it in their eyes. The Dermit gang. My heart all but stopped when they turned and looked at me with the same recognition. Mirthless smiles broke out on their faces as the leader of the group, Wyatt, took a few steps towards me.
Turning to run I stopped dead in my tracks. Before me stood twenty people dressed in the strangest clothing I had ever seen. Their faces and eyes were covered by some strange devices and many of them held shiny black sticks. Their clothes shimmered in the light of the sun and behind them floated strange metallic beasts.
“It worked! Gather them up and take them back to the city.”
Two people came to my side and draped a slick shiny cloth over my body before leading me towards one of the floating beasts even as other men surrounded the Dermit gang. “Who are you?”
“You’ve been through a traumatic event. Conserve your energy.”
“Did you do this to me?”
“We caused the event. It was amazing to watch.”
Clearly these people were insane and as they dragged me towards the floating beast I tried to pull away from them. “What is that thing? Don’t put me in there!”
“You’re funny.”
They paid no attention to my concerns and handed me up to another man standing inside the beast. I tried to twist away again from them but soon multiple people were attaching round things with strings to my skin and probing me. The opening in the side of the beast began closing and I could see the Dermit gang being loaded into the other beast.
“What’s going on? Who are you people? Why am I a woman?”
Of all the questions I asked, the last question caused everyone to pause in silence.
“What are you talking about?”
“I was in the desert chasing three men when there was an explosion in the sky. I woke up as a woman.”
“Yes, we know you’re a woman.”
“I was a man just moments ago.” Ripping the circular stringy things they attached to me off, I stood in frustration. “I demand to know what’s going on.”
The strange people stared in disbelief at me and at each other until I felt a sharp prick on my neck and my world went black.
***
“She’s been cleansed of any biologic and chemical contaminants. She should wake soon.”
“The archeologists obviously made a mistake.”
“They found four unique sets of human remains. It was clear that there were three men and a woman as they found a piece of metallic jewelry by one of them.”
“Didn’t they perform genetic testing?”
“You can’t do genetic testing on small bits of fossilized bone fragments. It was a mistake. We got three out of four right. We should be celebrating our success. This is historic!”
The voices slowly woke me from my horrible dream. I opened my eyes to a bright white room with all kinds of shining objects. “Where am I?”My voice is wrong. Lifting my head, I looked down at two large bumps under a piece of white cloth. “Am I dreaming? I’m a woman?”
Two men quickly moved to my side. One slightly taller than the other spoke first. “Please try to stay calm. I’m Sebastian 1423 and this is Franklin 5612. Apparently, there was a mistake in our experiment and you’re now a woman. Our apologies. It was an honest mistake but the good news is that we recovered you and you’re alive. The archeologists found some jewelry next to your remains.”
“You’re both insane!” Trying to get up I struggled against straps holding me down.
“Please. There’s no need for violence. We don’t wish to sedate you again.”
“Violence? Let me up and I’ll show you violence.”
The man that called himself Sebastian looked frightened. “Franklin 5612 prepare another sedative.”
“No! Wait, please. If you made this happen you can undo it. Simply put me back into my old body and I’ll find my horse and leave peacefully.”
Franklin looked at Sebastian with confusion on his face. “What’s a horse?”
Sebastian stared at Franklin in disbelief. “Were you completely dormant during your history lessons? A horse was a method of transportation. It burned fossil fuels and had four wheels.”
“What are you both talking about?” Obviously these two people were completely deranged. “Let me up and put me back into my body and I’ll be off.”
Sebastian looked at me with somewhat concerned eyes. “That’s not possible. Wormhole travel is only one direction. Besides, your old body was pretty much vaporized by the explosion of the meteorite. There’s nothing left to put you into.”
“Wormhole travel?” I shook my head. “Is there someone else I can speak with? Someone that can tell me what’s going on?”
“Do you promise to cooperate and not resort to violence?”
“I’m a man of my word. I promise.”
Franklin started laughing. “That’s so funny… A man of his word.”
I really want to slug this guy.
Sebastian smiled. “That’s good enough for us. We’ll get you up and we have clothing for you. We can take you to the project leader. She will be able to explain everything in your own language.”
“We’re already speaking in my own language.”
Franklin giggled. “You need to be spoken to using your own historical context.”
I’ve seen coyotes with more intelligence than these two. “Fine. Please get me up.”
Sebastian unclasped my wrists and ankles and helped me sit up. I can feel the weight of my hair and my breasts shift heavily under the strange bedsheet that is somehow attached to me. Swinging my legs over the edge of the strangely comfortable metallic bed, I stood and spotted the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Tipping my head slightly I greeted her. “Good day, Miss.” Oddly the woman had mimicked my movements until I realized it was my own reflection. Franklin laughed again.
Moving my hand slowly, I watched the woman do the same. Stepping closer, I realized I was looking at a mirror, but it was made of nothing I had ever seen before. So clear was my reflection that I thought for certain I was looking at another person. I watched as her hand moved to her face and gently traced the softest and most delicate skin I’d ever seen. Large eyes stared back at me with the stunning brilliance of sapphires. Red full lips and long blonde hair cascaded down to the middle of her back. My back.
Franklin seemed pleased with himself. “When we were told that the conditions were right for the experiment there was only one female available to us. You have a prototype body, Sarah 1. In about twenty years we might start seeing a few more like you around the city. I must say, you’re quite the beauty and the body designers outdid themselves.”
Indeed, I am. Never have I seen a woman so chiseled to perfection. There’s a flawless look about me but I’m not happy about it. Women have no rights. I’m a man that’s accustomed to living my own life and bringing criminals to justice. Not a woman that stays at home and sews curtains. I need to lash out at them; to hit them; but I made a promise. No violence.
Sebastian offered his strangely out of place smile. “If you go into the next room there are clothes for you to put on.”
Looking around I could see no other room. “There’s no other room.”
Franklin laughed again. “We’ve unearthed a relic.” He walked towards a blank wall when suddenly the wall slid to the side and another room became visible.
“Where did the wall go?”
“It slid to the side. It will close behind you so you have some privacy. When you’re ready simply approach the wall again and it will open for you.”
“Haven’t you ever heard of a door with a latch?”
“Ewww. You mean you want us to touch something someone else just touched? How archaic.”
I reminded myself of my promise three times before stepping into the room beyond. As they said it would the wall slid back into place behind me. On something that resembled a box a set of clothes was carefully folded. On the floor, a pair of strange looking footwear.
The first item was a pair of some kind of underthing. Running my fingers over the cloth I couldn’t recall ever feeling anything so soft and smooth. Noticing the ties on my bedsheet, I pulled a string and felt the sheet slip effortlessly to the ground. I blushed as I saw myself in a mirror. I’ve been with a woman before but I’ve never seen one like this. My breasts seemed large to me and my body was exceptionally trim and lean. Where I’m from, women have some girth to them. They need it for the harsh climate and work. This body was lean and curvy at the same time. Long legs and absolutely no hair below my head. Not even the girls in the saloons remotely looked as beautiful as I am.
Sighing, I pulled up the pair of underthings feeling rather odd about how elegantly smooth my skin was and how comfortable the fit was over my wider hips. Next was a yellow one piece dress. Women wore corsets and blouses and skirts. This is nothing like that. It held my breasts in place and yet offered a skintight covering for my body that was neither restrictive or clingy. Never have I witnessed a woman wearing anything as revealing.
Sighing again I picked up the footwear and marveled at the sleek design. “How do they make this stuff?” I slipped my feet into the footwear and carefully picked up the bedsheet and folded it before turning back to the wall. Nothing happened. I waved at it and the wall remained closed. “How do I get out of here?” With no response, I walked over to touch the wall and it suddenly opened. Taking a step back, the wall closed and it opened once again as I stepped forward. Where the hell am I?
“There you are. I’m sure that feels much better.” Sebastian smugly looked me over.
“Where is the rest of the clothing?”
Franklin laughed again and Sebastian gave him a bit of a glare. “This is standard female clothing. Follow us as we take you to our project leader.”
Glancing one more time at the mirror, I watched my new body walk very gracefully after the two men. We moved down hallways and into a larger room. I was astonished by the lack of dirt and the telltale signs of horse manure on people’s shoes. With the wall back in place behind me I looked out upon a different world. Moving to the windows I gently touched them to make sure they were real for so clear were the glass panes that I didn’t know they were there at all. Beyond, the world outside was very much like the tales of science fiction I read. Spires of shining glass and metal rose to impossible heights and silver beasts flew through the air.
“This must be very disconcerting for you.”
Turning towards a female voice I looked upon a woman that had a sense of age about her yet she still looked young. “Do you mean this…” I pointed to the world outside. “…or this?” I moved my hand down my body.
“Both I would assume. I’m Jessica 4902, project leader. What’s your name?”
“Marshal Steven Whitlock.”
“That’s a very strange name. I’ve not hear of a Marshal before. Is that a man’s name or a woman’s name? May I call you Marshal?”
“Marshal is my title. My first name is Steven.”
“Very interesting. Unfortunately, I can’t call you Steven as that name is reserved for men. You have the latest Sarah model. How about I call you Sarah?”
“You can call me anything you like, Miss, as long as it helps me get to where I need to be.”
“And where do you need to be?”
“Back in my old body.”
“May I ask you some questions, Sarah?” I sighed at the name but nodded my agreement. “What was the last thing you remember before waking up today?”
“I was riding my horse and chasing after the Dermit gang to bring them to justice when a blinding flash of light spooked my horse and threw me off. There was a fireball coming towards us from the sky. It exploded. I remember it throwing me back and I woke up like this.”
“You mean you were operating your horse?”
“Don’t you know what a horse is? It’s an animal with four legs. I was riding on its back.”
“Completely fascinating. What year was that?”
“What do you mean what year was it? It was today… yesterday maybe.”
“Humor me, Sarah.”
“1887.”
Her eyes widened. “That would be one hundred and thirty-one years before the Great War. That’s almost four hundred years ago. The year is now 2285.”
I shook my head and went back to the window. “What are you saying? That I was knocked unconscious for four hundred years and woke up as a woman?”
“Let me show you something.” I walked over near the woman and with a wave of her hand images of the desert appeared. The images moved and floated in the air. Reaching out to touch them my hand went right through.
“What sorcery is this?”
Ignoring my question Jessica pointed to the pictures. “This is the area where we found you this morning. The perspective is from the ground. If we raise the view up a few miles we can look down. What do you see?”
“It looks like a giant hole in the ground.”
“Precisely. This is a crater caused by a very unique meteorite. Are you still with me?”
“Yes.”
“Good. Let me show you what happened here four hundred years ago.” The scene changed and three men and one woman stood on the desert floor. It looked remarkably like where I was yesterday with the Dermit gang. “Bear with me as this woman represents you. We approximated where you would be by the remains we found.”
The scene began to move and a bright flash lit up the sky. A fireball moved towards the four people. It was just as I remembered. Suddenly the ball exploded and a blue wave washed over the scene and paused just before the edge hit the people. “I’m pausing this here because as we move forward in time things are hard to see. I have to slow down time.”
The wave touched the edge of the woman and passed through her. An odd humanlike ghostly shape peeled away from her with the blue wave. As the ghostly shape moved away from the body a second wave of fire dissolved the woman and fractured the ground all around her causing the land to push up and away.
“This will be hard to grasp, but the ghostly shadow of the woman is your soul pushed out of your body by the blue wave. The blue wave is a rift in time and space, a wormhole where time is suspended. Four hundred years ago, you stood at that place and as the meteorite exploded it ripped your soul from your body just before your body was obliterated.”
I tried to touch the female body on the image but once again my fingers slipped right through.
“Three years ago, we were investigating the crater left behind by the meteorite you saw. We discovered signs that the material of the meteorite was unique in composition and as it exploded it created the wormhole. We sent archeologists into the area to look for more clues to identify exactly where and when this took place. They found your remains and the remains of the three men. Here… look at this.”
She handed me a glass box with my marshal’s badge inside it. Three quarters of it was melted but the rest was mostly intact, albeit charred. “My badge.”
“Your badge?”
“This is a symbol of my job. It tells people that see it I’m a marshal.”
“There’s that word again. What’s a marshal?”
“A man that upholds justice; to protect people.”
“I’m sorry about this, Sarah. During the Great War in the year 2018 we lost much information. History was fragmented. It was assumed that only women wore jewelry. When we discovered evidence that the meteorite explosion created a wormhole and we found remains of four people, we believed we could retrieve your souls. To do this we needed to create a wormhole of our own at the right place and moment in time to align with the wormhole from the meteorite. We placed clones, human bodies without souls, at the places we found the remains believing they would act like receptors for your souls.”
Closing my eyes, I tried to sort out the ramifications of what I just heard. “You’re telling me that over four hundred years ago my soul was trapped due to the exploding meteorite and that you managed to recover it. Only you thought I was a woman and now my soul is in this body.”
“Very good, Sarah. You have no idea how important this discovery is for us and the historical knowledge you can provide us will be incredible.”
Staring at my hands and body I grasped for something to keep me upright. “I can’t go back. I’m stuck like this; in this strange place and time.”
Ignoring my panic Jessica smiled. “I assume you want to meet your friends?”
“Friends?”
“The three men that were with you that day.”
“You don’t understand. I’m a marshal. I was hunting those men. They are the most sadistic criminals I’ve ever encountered. They rape women and kill people. They loot, steal, and burn places. I was chasing after them to capture or kill them for their crimes. They’re not my friends.”
Jessica waved a hand towards me and laughed. “What a wonderful creative storyteller you are. I can have Sebastian take you to them now.”
“No. You don’t understand these people. You should lock them up.”
Jessica looked at me with incredulous eyes. “Lock them up? How primitive. We don’t have places like that because no one rapes, murders, or steals anymore. If you don’t want to see them now you will this evening at our gala ball to celebrate the success of our experiment. Sebastian, please escort Sarah to her accommodations.”
“Certainly.” Turning to me he gestured with his hand for me to follow along but I chose to speak more with Jessica.
“How can you be a leader? You’re a woman.”
Jessica smiled and nodded indicating she might just understand what I was asking. “Of course… you’re afraid because in your time women were objects to be bought, sold, and used.”
“Your historical knowledge is very lacking. In some places, there were slaves like that but they were both men and women and that was before the war that freed them in 1865. Women could do whatever they liked even though they had no rights to vote. They have very specific roles and for the most part they were stuck with those roles. Roles like cooking and cleaning and tending to the house. They were never leaders and they never, ever, wore something like this.”
“Very interesting. Times have changed. Women can take on any role they wish. In our time, all people have equal rights. What’s the matter with what you’re wearing?”
“It’s too revealing. I look like a saloon girl even though saloon girls would wear never something showing this much skin.”
“I must say, Sarah, that you will bring us great joy in hearing about your time. I will see you again tonight at the gala ball.”
With that she turned away and Sebastian insisted on leading me into the hallway. “This is very exciting, Sarah. Now that you know everything, I guess your mind is completely at ease now.”
“I woke up as a woman four hundred years in the future. No, I’m not completely at ease.”
“What’s to bother you? A woman is just another person. It’s nothing to be concerned about.”
“I’m smaller than men. I can be raped. I can get pregnant.”
Sebastian laughed. “People don’t rape anyone anymore. We bred those characteristics out of people a long time ago and women don’t get pregnant either.”
I paused and stared at the crazy lunatic. “Women and men, they still marry and have children, right? You know what sex is?”
Sebastian’s eyes went wide. “Oh… Oh!!! Oh my!!! There is no marriage anymore. All men and women are genetically engineered to be sterile and no one has sex. If you feel urges there are places you can go to do that… with robots. It’s completely safe and sanitary that way.”
“People don’t have relationships with each other? They don’t kiss?”
“Yes, people can choose to befriend anyone they like, but no, they don’t kiss. That’s unsanitary.”
“How do people create more people if they don’t have sex?”
“When someone dies their body is digested as fuel and a work order is issued to replace them with another person of the same sex as the person that died. This maintains balance.”
“Why is it I don’t see babies or children?”
“Babies?”
“Back in my day, a man and a woman would have sex and if the woman got pregnant, then nine months later she would give birth to a baby.”
“How crude and disgusting! We have no need for babies or children. They take too much work. We create a new life and let it grow to the approximate age of eighteen years, providing it education through its growth process while in a completely dormant state. In essence, you’re very much like a newly released person into the city with the exception that you have not been educated or trained for life in the city. New people come to us as young adults capable of immediately being productive for the general good of the community.”
“And here I thought the future would be impressive.”
Sebastian waved his arms at everything. “This isn’t impressive to you?”
“The things, the technology is impressive, but you people are dimmer than a candle a mile away.”
Sebastian smiled. “What’s a candle?”
I chose to shut up at this moment and in silence we walked to what appeared to be a common building that had many rooms. We entered one of the hidden walls and when the wall opened everything looked different.
“What happened? What happened to the hallway we were in?”
Sebastian chuckled again. “That’s right, you probably didn’t have anything like this in your day. That was an elevator. It took us from the floor we were on to a higher floor. We don’t have many stairs in the city. Here you are. This is your room. For your safety, I’ve been told to have the door locked until we come get you later for the gala ball. There are clothes and a place to rest if you need it inside. Let’s register the room to you. Room 13245, register a new occupant.”
The wall spoke back to Sebastian. “Provide a retinal scan, biometric sensor ID, and voice name recognition.”
“The wall just spoke to you.”
Sebastian shook his head. “Actually, the wall just spoke to you. Step up to face the circle on the wall.”
I did as asked and a light flashed into my eye. “Retinal scan confirmed. Place your right hand on the square.”
There was a square design on the wall and I placed my right hand there.
“Biometric sensor ID recorded. Please state your full name.”
“Steven Whitlock.”
There was a sound of two quick beeps. “Incongruent name. Please restate your name.”
“Steven Whitlock.”
Two more beeps and the wall chastised me again. I looked at Sebastian. “Steven is a man’s name and you’re female. You need to use your female name.”
“Sarah Whitlock.”
“Voice name pattern analysis complete. Welcome to your room, Sarah.”
The wall whooshed open and once again I paused. “Is there an outhouse in there?”
“An outhouse?”
“A place where I can pee.”
Sebastian laughed again. “You mean an HWDA, human waste disposal area. Of course. In you go. We’ll come by in about three hours. The artificial intelligence system can help prepare you for the gala ball.”
I stepped into the room and the door closed behind me leaving me staring at a stark white cube of a room. There was nothing to sit on, no bed, and definitely no outhouse. The only thing differing from the whiteness were floor to ceiling windows that looked out onto the city.
Turning around I tried to open the door back into the hallway but it refused to open. “I’m sorry, Sarah, the door is locked under the authority of the administration. Can I help you with something?”
“I need an outhouse.”
“I don’t understand your need. Shall I call someone to help you?”
“I need a human waste disposal area.”
A section of wall slid open and inside was a strange looking seat with a hole in it. “I’ve been asked to provide additional assistance to you, Sarah. Do you need the instructions on how to use the human waste disposal area?”
“Are you watching me? Where are you hiding?”
“I watch everyone. I’m located everywhere.”
“Stop watching me.”
“I’m afraid I can’t do that, Sarah.”
“Just look away.”
“You mistake me for a human, Sarah. I cannot look away because I have no head, but I have millions of eyes and ears.”
“If you’re not human, how can you speak?”
“I’m a machine that can think and speak.”
“Like the elevator?”
“I’m much more sophisticated than an elevator. I maintain all things in the city all at once.”
“You’re sure you can’t stop watching me?”
“It is not within my power to do so.”
My bladder was pressing hard and I had to pee badly. Pulling down my underthing I sat down on the seat, tried to imagine no one watching me, and thought hard about what I needed to do to release the pressure. Finally, a steady stream released from within me and I immediately felt better even though I was rather damp down there when I was done. Suddenly a warm jet of liquid fired up into my nether regions followed by air to dry everything off. I shrieked.
“Is everything all right, Sarah? You sound distressed and your heartrate is elevated.”
“Does this thing do this every time?”
“Let me run a diagnostic… It’s operating normally.”
Pulling up my underthing I stepped away from the crazy device and watched the wall slide again to hide itself. Once again, I was in a sterile white room with nothing in it. “How do people live in this?”
“You are speaking of the room?”
“Yes.”
“The room is designed to be multi-functional. It can be configured to be a sleeping area, a living area, a media center, a cleaning facility, a changing space, or a food and beverage service area.”
“Is there a chair somewhere?”
“Are you asking me to produce a chair or are you asking if there is a chair hidden in the room?”
“Can you produce a chair for me to sit in?”
“Yes.”
A panel in a wall opened and a chair slid out. It faced the window and I sat down heavily in the chair and looked down over my breasts at my exposed legs.
“How am I supposed to live as a woman?”
“Is that a rhetorical question, Sarah?”
“No. It’s not.”
“The fact that you are a woman and alive does not suggest you could do otherwise. Should I order a brain scan to see if you are functioning all right?”
“No!”
“Your blood pressure is elevated. Shall I give you a drink with a mild sedative in it?”
“No.”
“If it goes much higher I will be required to alert the medical staff of your condition.”
Staring out at the city I noticed that there was some type of bubble around the entire city. Ignoring my body for a moment I asked a question. “What is that bubble doing around the city?”
“That is a high-tempered glass dome that keeps contaminants out of the city and helps the city maintain favorable atmospheric conditions. It is also a defense against external forces.”
“What external forces?”
“I am not allowed to talk about such things.”
Frustrated, I spoke back to the blank walls. “You brought it up.”
For many minutes, I stared out into the starkly foreign world before reflecting upon my own body. A woman. A damn good-looking woman. My hand gently touched my full breast. I’m surprised by the weight and the sensitivity even through the fabric of the clothing. The women I have known were tireless workers but they always think with their hearts. Their bodies are weaker than a man’s and they have their monthly bleeding which makes it difficult for them to do some of the work men do. If this is my life, in this place, then what will I do?
“Your serotonin levels are dropping, Sarah. If they get much lower I will be required to inform the medical staff.”
“What’s serotonin?”
“It is a substance in your body that moderates your mood. Low serotonin indicates you might be unhappy and that may mean there is a deficiency in your diet. Perhaps you should request a visit to one of the popular personal elevation facilities.”
“Personal elevation facilities?”
“These are places where you can find fulfillment of your desires. Orgasms will raise serotonin levels and improve your mood.”
The thought of being on the receiving end of sex in this body was momentarily revolting but my body warmed at the thought nonetheless. I’m thirty-seven years old and well past my prime. My job didn’t allow for lasting relationships and while I yearn for a simpler, more peaceful life with a family it had never been in the cards for me.What now? I’m an eighteen year old woman in the future where families don’t even exist. Even if I want to have a family that would mean I will have to be interested in a man, which I’m not. Even as I thought these things, my body once again flushed with warmth. Shaking my head to get the thoughts out of my brain I felt my long hair drift across my back.
“Sarah, you have two hours and twenty minutes before you are scheduled to go to the gala ball. Would you like me to help you prepare?”
“What do I need to do to prepare?”
“Your body should be cleansed and you will need a change of clothing appropriate for the gala ball.”
“You mean I need a bath?”
“A bath is unsanitary and thus we do not have baths in the city. This room has a cleansing station that uses ultrasonic ionic pulses to vaporize foreign particles, bacteria, contaminants, and viruses from your body. This is then washed away with purified water and your body is dried with air supplemented with natural oils to assist the proper moisture content balance of your hair and skin.”
“That’s all another language to me.”
“It is all English. Shall I open the cleansing station for you?”
“Sure, why not?”
“I will assume you are saying yes.” Another panel opened in the wall and a tall small room that looked to be the same size as an outhouse appeared. “Remove your clothing and put them into the recycling bin.”
“What is recycling?”
“The city automatically repurposes everything. Your clothes need to be broken down and reused to make new clothing.”
“Why do that to clothes that appear to be brand new? I used to wear the same clothes until they could no longer be repaired.” I dislike talking to thin air.
“There is no need for repairing or cleansing clothes this way and it is more sanitary.”
“This city seems to be fixated on cleanliness. Obviously, you’ve never skinny dipped in a river.”
“I’m a machine. I do not skinny dip, whatever skinny dipping is, and it would be unwise to do so due to bacterial infection.”
A bin opened and I gathered this was the place to put my clothing. “If I give you this clothing where do I get something else to wear?”
“You choose what you would like to wear from our selection catalog and it will be created for you.”
I wasn’t sure how they would create new clothes in time for the gala ball but I wasn’t going to argue. Slipping out of the clothing I carefully placed them into the bin only to see them whisked away and into the wall. With the floor to ceiling windows and knowing the machine was watching I felt very exposed and covered myself the best I could with my hands as I stepped into the cleansing space. Seconds later a glass panel locked me inside and I could feel my skin tingling. That was followed seconds later by water spraying at me from all directions and moisture-rich air dried me rapidly.
In the span of thirty seconds the glass door opened and I staggered out into the room. The windows darkened and the view disappeared being replaced by images of what I assumed was me wearing different clothing.
“I have brought up the clothing selection menu. There are just over ten thousand designs suitable for a gala ball. You may also customize a design within accepted parameters.”
“Can you show me something that covers my body a little more than these?”
“The acceptable clothing designs cover between twenty and thirty percent of your body.”
“Then show me those that cover thirty percent.”
I’m still feeling vulnerable and wanted as much covered as possible. It’s bad enough that without the meager dress I had on my breasts bounced around uncontrollably. The image changed and five designs remained and they all appeared highly revealing and had little sparkles in them. A red one had a little filmy trail of cloth covering the back half of my legs.
“Can you make the red one with cloth the goes down to the floor in both front and back?”
The images changed and the red dress was modified. “This is quite unorthodox but still acceptable. Would you not rather I choose a popular design for you?”
“No. This one will do please.”
“While it is being made, would you like to see some hairstyles that would be appropriate?”
“All right.”
The images changed to hundreds of images of my new face with my hair in different styles. I wasn’t trying to impress anyone and I didn’t want strange blinking lights in my hair. A simple design was all I needed. I was always fond of women with long hair. There was one with a small silver looking piece of jewelry that helped sweep the hair on the left side back while the right side was left loose.
“How do I choose?”
“Point to the one you like.”
“You don’t happen to have a cowboy hat in there somewhere?”
“What is a cowboy hat?”
Sighing, I pointed and the image shifted to a single image of myself in the new dress with my hairstyle changed. It slowly rotated so I could see all sides.
“Your dress is ready.”
A side panel opened and the dress was inside.
I was anxious to get something on me and fought the filmy fabric, layers, and shiny pieces until everything was settled into place. There were shoes as well and I placed those on my feet.
“Is there a way I can see myself?”
“Setting the window to mirror mode.”
The windows transitioned once again and I was now looking at my reflection. What a strange feeling it is to see yourself but you’re not who you’re supposed to be. My reflection did little to assuage my fears. Now all cleaned up with my hair loose and shining and dressed in a very sleek, body-hugging dress, I was even more appealing than before. Get used to it, Steven.
Another panel opened and a white stool made the space look a little like a desk and chair however instead of a flat desk-like surface there was a padded pillow. “To style your hair, Sarah, sit at the hair station and place your chin on the pad in front of you.”
“This will put my hair into the design we had chosen? I don’t have to do this myself?”
“The station will take care of your hair for you.”
“That’s good because I have no idea how to style long hair.”
This is a future where no one did anything for themselves. Sitting on the stool I leaned forward and placed my chin on the pillow and metallic arms came out with combs to tease my hair into position and placed the silver-like piece of jewelry into my hair at the right position.
“Hairstyle complete. Would you like makeup applied, Sarah?”
“Makeup? Like lipstick and rouge?”
“Lipstick, eye contouring, and facial enhancement.”
“No, thank you.”
Standing I glanced back at the mirror and was surprised how well the hairstyle looked. I looked elegant, beautiful. I’ve never considered how I looked before. Is this the new me then? I’ll be prancing around in dresses? If I were back in my own time would I be cooking and cleaning? I have no idea what I will do now.
“What do people do here if they don’t clean, cook, mine, teach, or build?”
“There are many professions in the sciences. Everyone must be productive for the betterment of civilization.”
“What can I do?”
“Newly released people into the city already have their profession chosen for them. Because your situation is different an assessment must be performed. Perhaps you would will be a designer of women’s fashions. Very few people have ever customized what is available.”
“I used to hunt criminals and you’re suggesting I become a dress maker?”
“Not a dress maker, dress designer. My systems make the dresses.”
“What can you tell me about society? How many people live here?”
“In this city or in the world?”
“Both.”
“The city is stable at one million people. There are one thousand such cities around the world totaling one billion people in all.”
“A million people? The largest city I have ever been to had thirty thousand people. I cannot fathom one million people living in a single city. And a billion people in the world. How can they all fit?”
“At one point there were over eight billion people. During the Great War many people were killed.”
“Does everyone live in bubble cities?”
“Yes.”
“When do people go outside?”
“Going outside the city requires special authorization. Less than .001% ever go outside in their lifetimes.”
“People don’t travel? They don’t see the rivers, lakes, and waterfalls?”
“The world is fully mapped and using our entertainment areas they can experience these sites for themselves in the safety and protection of the city environment.”
“Who do I speak to if I want to go outside?”
“All requests are made to the city magistrate’s office. Requests must include a full description of the location you would want to go to, the reason for the request, security detail required, biocontainment needs, and payment.”
“If I want to take a stroll outside?”
“A simple request like that would be immediately rejected and could result in brain analysis or an assessment for recirculation.”
“What’s an assessment for recirculation?”
“That is when a team of experts determine your fitness for living within the city. If you are not deemed fit, then you are recirculated.”
“I’m stuck here in this glass bubble…”
“Technically you are stuck within your room until the door is unlocked.”
“Do you know what has happened to the other men that came to the city with me?”
“They, like you, are in their rooms awaiting the gala ball.”
“They are sick men.”
“They have new bodies which have been genetically purified of all diseases. They are perfectly healthy.”
“That’s not what I meant. They are evil, unstable, and dangerous people.”
There was a chirping sound behind me. “Sarah, are you ready for the gala ball?”
“Yes.”
“Good. I’ve unlocked the door. Please come join us in the hall.”
Stepping towards the door I wasn’t surprised this time when it opened. Sebastian and Franklin were standing there. They were dressed in shining white and gold pants and shirts with blinking red and blue lights in their hair. Franklin looked me over and giggled. “That’s quite the outfit, Sarah. Not very traditional for a gala ball.”
“In my time, women that dressed this provocatively were considered prostitutes. It’s as conservative a dress that I could find.”
“What’s a prostitute?”
“A woman that sells her body for men’s sexual pleasures.”
Franklin started to gag.
Sebastian simply stared at me in unbelief before speaking. “Times have changed for the better.”
“I’m not so sure about that.”
“You don’t find this all marvelous?”
“If you ask me, things seem a little backwards. What has happened to independence? To being free to do what you want? To loving relationships between men and women?”
“We are free to do what we want.”
“Are we? Let’s go outside the city.”
Sebastian stopped in his tracks and Franklin looked around warily. “Don’t even talk like that. You’re new here and haven’t been trained and educated. In your day the outside was livable, but today, after the Great War, the outside world is filled with savage beasts and pockets of contaminants so strong that it will dissolve your flesh in seconds. In the cities, we’re protected and talk about going outside is strictly forbidden.”
“How contaminated is it if you collected me from out there?”
“We all had protective suits and the location had been screened in advance to be somewhat safe. Plus, you were decontaminated upon arrival in the city.”
Franklin, who seems to have a weak constitution, managed to get his voice back. “You’re in a delicate situation, Sarah. Our standard training and education system is a requirement to live in the city, but you have valuable historical information that supersedes this. If, however, you violate city standards of ethical behavior then specialized education might be the least of which you will be forced to take.”
“Education is never a bad thing, Franklin.”
“You don’t understand. The reason you’re not having this education now is that it will remove your memories which are valuable to our research.”
“I’m rather fond of my memories so I’ll be careful.”
We entered a very large room that had tables with what I assumed to be food on them, an expansive dance floor, and very strange music playing. Hundreds of people were dancing, or, rather moving oddly without touching one another. Jessica was there and waved us over to the table where she was sitting.
“That’s a very interesting outfit, Sarah. What caused you to select that one?”
“I’m still feeling a little vulnerable and this covered me a little more than other options.”
“Perhaps when you see your friends you will start feeling better. Here they come now.”
Wyatt, Dayton, and Henry of the Dermit gang strode in with their city guides. They scanned the room much like the thieves they were. Their hideous outfits that matched the other men in the room only made the simmering hatred in their eyes look all the more sinister. I felt small and exceedingly frail in their presence and my stomach churned as Wyatt’s gaze found me; his new face slid into a grin that oddly reminded me of his old one. I watched as Wyatt elbowed his two companions so that he could redirect their attention towards me.
Jessica sat down and made a gesture for me to do the same as the Dermit gang were seated across from us. My only salvation was that the table was expansive and provided a reasonable distance between myself and them. I felt my breathing shift to small quick breaths.
Jessica smiled and her hands spread wide indicating everyone else should sit and take their places. She leaned forward towards the Dermit gang. “I’ve not had a chance to introduce myself to all of you. I’m Jessica 4902, project leader for the wormhole rescue team. Have you been well taken care of since your arrival?”
Wyatt couldn’t tear his eyes off me as they ripped my dress piece by piece from my body. “All the comforts of home and then some. I must say, that Marshal Steven Whitlock cleans up rather nice.”
I stiffened at the sound of my name coming from his lips.
Jessica laughed lightly. “What a lovely compliment. I’m not sure how much you know about our experiment to rescue the four of you, but we made some educated guesses and made a mistake on Steven’s part. Her name is now Sarah Whitlock. The good news is we recovered all four of you.”
Henry turned his head to the side and spat on the floor to the disgust of everyone at the table. “Such a pretty little town you’ve got here but the fillies are a little thin for my likes.”
Jessica looked perplexed. “Fillies?”
“Women.” I managed to squeak out as a translation as I glanced down at my very feminine body.
Jessica recovered somewhat from the spitting and the fillies comment enough to start chatting again. “How do the four of you all know each other?”
Wyatt smiled. “We go way back; nine, ten years maybe. The three of us were celebrating the liberation of our salaries and enjoying the pleasures of some young fillies when Sarah invited her party to join ours.”
Jessica was almost giddy with excitement and clapped her hands together. “This is so exciting! We love celebrations and parties.”
Wyatt’s disingenuous smile and story reminded me of what my role had been and I sat up a little taller. “Wyatt doesn’t do the story justice. They had just stolen settler’s money and belongings leaving numerous men, women, and children dead and were in the town’s brothel raping women when my posse found them.”
Jessica frowned at me. “Sarah Whitlock, just because you find yourself in a strange environment doesn’t mean you should take your frustrations out on others by maligning them. It was a mistake you wound up as the wrong gender but at least you’re alive. Another outburst of nonsense from you like this and I will be forced to order a brain scan to find out what’s wrong with you.”
I was about to reply when several bell sounds rang through the room and the music paused. Jessica stood and turned to the crowd. “Welcome everyone to our celebration gala ball. Our experiment to rescue four lost souls trapped in space and time for the past four hundred years was a grand success. You will see some new faces around the city and when you do, please welcome them accordingly. Sarah Whitlock.” She looked down at me and encouraged me to stand. “Wyatt Dermit, Dayton Dermit, and Henry Clemmens.” We all stood for the crowd to see us clearly before Jessica indicated we should sit once again.
“These four people bring with them a wealth of history that was long lost to us during the Great War of 2018. Even in our brief conversations we have already learned that a horse was an animal they rode on. Here we’ve been thinking a horse had four wheels. Over the next years, we will gather much useful information from them as I am sure they will from us. To those that worked so hard to make this happen, you are a credit to our civilization. Let the gala ball continue!”
Jessica sat back down as the music started once again. Many people came by introducing themselves and congratulating Jessica and her team.
“May I request that you join me for a dance, Sarah?”
The Dermit gang spit out their drinks in laughter as a man stood by my side. I was so flustered and could only picture the women back home dancing with men at a barn raising event. I’m not like those women.
“I’m very sorry. Perhaps another time?”
Jessica stopped her conversation in mid-sentence and turned to me. “You will dance with this man. It is not allowed to decline an invitation.”
Turning back to the man I smiled weakly. “In that case, I graciously accept.”
Dayton roared with laughter. “So, if I invite a filly to my bed she has to accept?”
I was now rather grateful for a chance to put some distance between myself and those miscreants and focused my attention on my dance partner. He was a little taller than the other men at the event and his skin a slightly darker shade. He moved with the assurance of a man familiar with his body and confident in his abilities, not like the feminized men like Sebastian and Franklin. He also appeared to be more muscular. I’m sure no one else would notice such things, but my training and experience give me an eye for detail.
He kept walking further and further through the crowd to the far side of the room. I was attentive to following him but also trying hard to pick up how the women were dancing. They didn’t seem to be touching their partners in any way so that was a bit of a relief. I also felt very self-conscious as people commented on my dress and that just reminded me of my strange predicament.
Finally, my partner paused and turned back towards me. “I’m Cade. I’ll assume you’re not familiar with the style of dancing.”
“Nice to meet you, Cade. You would be correct to assume such. I’m not familiar with any dancing although I have seen people do it before. Why choose me for your partner? I’m sure I will just embarrass myself and you.”
His smile caught me off guard. He’s quite handsome and I had to shake that thought from my mind. I’m a man.
“I like the fact that you’re different. The way you chose to style your hair and your selection of dress makes you completely unique. Of course, I can now say I was the first to ever dance with someone over four hundred years old. You don’t look a day over eighteen by the way.”
“What do you do here, Cade?”
“A very good question. I’m an examiner. I look for exceptions from the normal.”
“Thus, you have chosen the one person in the room that has no clue as to what’s going on. You’re different than the others yourself. You’re slightly taller than the other men and your skin is a shade darker making me think you might spend time in the sun.”
His eyes went wide and he took my hand in his while his other hand went behind me to the small of my back as he pulled me close. “Shhh.” People around us were gasping and Cade turned his head towards them and spoke. “Sarah is showing me how they danced where she is from. It’s only for a few minutes.”
People here seemed so gullible as I whispered into Cade’s ear. “What are you doing?”
“Don’t ever say what you just said about me again. It’s dangerous for me and for you. You’re already in grave danger. Every evening before you go to sleep there is a pill they want you to swallow. This pill makes your brain susceptible to training. Don’t consume the pill.”
Cade pulled back. “That was lovely, Sarah. A little too intimate for our modern and sophisticated times, but I appreciate you showing it to me. Let me take you back to your table.”
I was dumbfounded and confused. Nothing about this place makes sense. Cade brought me back to the table, thanked me once again and vanished into the crowd.
Sitting back down I noticed plates of colored cubes had arrived and the Dermit gang were devouring everything around them. I was picking at something that resembled a meat color when Jessica turned the conversation my way once again.
“How was your dance, Sarah?”
“It was enlightening.” Glancing over at Wyatt, his eyes were never far from me. They had such evil intent. “I’m rather tired, Jessica. It has been a mentally taxing day. Would you mind if I went back to my room to rest?”
“That’s understandable, Sarah. I’ll have Sebastian walk you back. Wyatt, Dayton, and Henry are scheduled for health checks first thing in the morning. Why don’t you come to my office early tomorrow morning as I have thousands of questions for you.”
“I’ll be there as I have many questions for you as well.”
Jessica smiled and clapped her hands together again. “Until tomorrow then.”
Standing, I glanced one more time at the Dermit gang before heading back to my room.
***
“Welcome back to your room, Sarah.”
“Thank you. Can you set the window to a mirror again, please?”
“You can simply say, window mirror, window media, window catalog, window privacy, or window normal to set the window as you wish it to be.”
“Window mirror.” I watched as the window became a giant mirror once again. I stared at myself a long time and watched my reflection touch her hair and skin on her face.
“How do I get ready for sleeping?”
“That’s entirely up to you, however, you could set the room up for sleeping by speaking the command, sleep mode. Most people change into sleeping clothing and cleanse their bodies first. There is a pill that is required by all citizens to help them sleep and rejuvenate them while they do so.”
“Can you open up the cleansing station?”
The wall slid open and the little stall appeared. Another panel slid open and a drawer opened for me to place my clothes into. Pulling the clip in my hair out I placed it into the drawer then stepped out of my dress and shoes placing them inside the drawer as well. As before it whooshed shut and vanished. The cleansing station took all of thirty seconds again and I took a moment to stare at my naked body in the window mirror.
“Absolutely beautiful. Window catalog.” The mirror vanished and images appeared of female clothing. “Show me clothes for sleeping.”
About forty images appeared, all were thin, dress-like designs that covered the basics. I chose a white one and within seconds the clothing materialized from the wall. I slipped into it and found there was no support for my breasts. They slid around beneath the silky fabric leaving me with a warm feeling.
“Sleep mode.”
What appeared to be a white bed slid out from the wall and another panel opened with a glass of water and a pill. Remembering Cade’s words, I slipped the pill between my fingers and faked swallowed it.
“Setting windows to privacy mode. Good night, Sarah.”
***
I woke with a start as light was pouring into the room from the window.
“Good morning, Sarah. You have one hour to be prepared for your meeting with Jessica 4902. I have taken the liberty to prepare you some breakfast.”
“Thank you.”
As soon as I stood and stretched the bed vanished. I slept fitfully and every time I rolled over my breasts shifted heavily within the confines of the night dress. And yet, for the challenges sleeping, I couldn’t recall the last time I had woken without pain and stiffness. This new body, even though it is female, is incredible.
A side table opened with a little stool. On the table was a plate of four colored cubes and a glass of water.
“What is this?”
“Breakfast.”
“This is food?”
“Each cube represents the necessary protein, fiber, and carbohydrates needed to fuel your body until dinner.”
“What’s it made of?”
“All food is made of plant material.”
“Plants? Like grass?”
“And other things.”
I nibbled at the corner of one cube and almost retched. “I think I’m done for now.”
“If you fail to sustain yourself I will be forced to notify medical staff.”
“That might not be such a bad thing if they have real food.”
“This is real food.”
“It looks and tastes like something that comes out of the south end of a northbound cow.”
“I do not know what a cow is.”
“Cows are animals that eat plants.”
“I see. You are making a joke.”
“Not really, no.”
“If you fail to eat your food I will notify the medical staff.”
“I consider myself duly warned.”
After finishing the revolting cubes, I stood up and the table disappeared. “Window mirror.”
“You seemed very concerned about your appearance, Sarah.”
“It’s not every day you wake up as someone new.” My hair was a little ruffled and bent oddly. “I guess I could use a cleansing.”
After being cleaned, I perused the standard clothing options for females. The choices were endless but the styles were all very revealing dresses. Everyday options were less formal and frilly than the ones for the gala ball. This time I picked a dark blue dress that allowed me to alter it to have the hemline just below my knees but at least the material was mostly opaque. Combining that with a hairstyle that pulled my hair back over my shoulders and would keep it out of my eyes and I felt mostly presentable.
Setting the room into living mode I sat in a chair that overlooked the city. This was an amazing and rather backwards future. Last night as I struggled to find sleep, I thought a lot about how my life would be as a woman. Everyone here seems to live their life independent of each other so that at least eliminated the worry about being forced to marry, but my mind drifted to the hole that was in my heart. I always wanted a family and yet now that my job as a marshal no longer existed and I have time, relationships didn’t appear to be an option.
What bothers me even more is the betrayal of this body. I remember the women from the ball last night and none of them interested me. They were beautiful and as a man I should find them attractive, but this body, this mind wouldn’t let me go there. Instead I recalled Cade’s body pressed up close to me, his broad shoulders, strong firm jawline, and the way his blue eyes seemed to look deeply into my own with a sense of confidence I hadn’t seen in other men here. I had even dreamed of him last night. Maybe I need to go to a pleasure facility to get this out of my system.
A beep sounded and Sebastian’s voice came through the wall. “Good morning, Sarah. I’m here to take you to see Jessica 4902.”
Stepping into the hall, Sebastian looked me over with a slight look of disgust. “What’s wrong?”
“What’s the matter with standard clothing styles?”
“Where and when I come from, women take a little pride in hiding their wares.”
“What’s a wares?”
“Their bodies.”
“Why would they do something like that?”
“Have you ever been given a present?”
“A what?”
“A gift. A box with something in it that someone gives to you to perhaps thank you or to celebrate your birthday.”
“I’ve never had a gift before but I have seen boxes.”
“Do you ever wonder what mystery might be inside the box?”
“No.”
“Then you’ll never understand why women in my time chose to cover themselves up.”
“You’re from a very strange time.”
“So are you, Sebastian.”
Sebastian led me to Jessica’s office and he took a seat in the corner of the room looking rather disinterested in everything.
“I trust you slept well, Sarah?”
“It took a while to get to sleep. Thank you for asking, Jessica.”
“You’ve created quite the stir. That dress you wore last night has been requested thirteen times since the gala ball last night.”
“I find that surprising.”
“We live in a world where creativity and innovation are welcomed, but individuality isn’t. You showed both of that last night. Even this morning I see your outfit is less than standard.”
“It is still within acceptable parameters.”
Jessica laughed. “Even though you have much to learn about our society, your perspective is incredibly refreshing. I understand you’re not eating much. You mentioned that the food was… let me get this right… It looks and tastes like something that comes out of the south end of a northbound cow. Do I want to know what you were describing?”
“A cow is another four-legged animal that we used around the farm. We would get milk and meat from them. They eat a lot of grasses and hence their excrement very much resembles the strange cubes of food here.”
“What kind of food did you eat?”
“Meat, eggs, carrots and potatoes we grew and pulled whole from the ground. Breads with cheese and butter. Oats and grains.”
“How could you possibly get the right nutritional balance?”
“We seemed to do just fine.”
“Amazing. Absolutely amazing.”
The wall opened and a bleeding man rushed into the room. “Jessica! The… the three men we rescued… They…” He gagged and threw up onto the glistening white floor. “They killed William 1112; jammed a metal pole through his neck.”
Jessica’s face went white. “Have the enforcers been alerted?”
“No. No one knows what to do.”
Jessica looked stunned.
“I told you about them. Do you have a gun?” Jessica continued to stare at the bleeding man. “Give me a gun and I’ll hunt them down.”
“We don’t have… Sebastian, call the enforcers.”
Moving over to the bleeding man I ripped a section of his shirt off him and tied it gently around his arm to stop the bleeding. Turning back to Jessica, I watched her stare out into space.
“This man needs medical attention.”
“You’re right.” She tapped a few buttons and called for the medical team to come to her office.
“I warned you about those three men. They’re dangerous. I can help if you let me.”
“We never even thought about the consequences… bringing people back from the savagery of four hundred years ago… It’s people like you that caused the Great War. Our government is right.”
“You can’t judge everyone based upon the actions of the three of them.”
“How do I know you’re not like them; that you won’t kill me. You’ve already exhibited bad behaviors.”
“Because I give you my word. That may not mean much to you, but it does to me. I’ve chased these men for years. The first thing they will try to do is find weapons. Next, they will find women.”
The wall opened and five enforcers and two medical staff ran into the office. Jessica put her shoulders back and barked out orders. “Get the wounded man fixed up and out of my office. Enforcers, you have the coordinates of the three men we recovered yesterday?”
One of the men looked at an image on a device attached to his wrist that projected a map in front of him. “They are heading towards the women’s recreation facility.” Jessica looked at me. “Take Sarah Whitlock with you. If she steps out of line, you have full authority to sedate her. I want those men captured.”
“Understood.”
They started to leave and I waited a moment. “Can I have a gun? A weapon?”
“Absolutely not.”
I left with the enforcers. All were men and all seemed to have no idea what they were getting themselves into. They were calmly walking through the city with no sense of urgency.
“How do you intend on capturing the men?”
“We ask them to surrender themselves.”
“And what will you do when they laugh at you?”
“Why would they do that?”
I rolled my eyes. “Do you have something that can hurt them from a distance?”
“Not hurt them, but sedate them. We have these.” He pulled out a little stick with a red button on it.
“How many times can you use it?”
“Three.”
“You have no guns? Something that can kill them?”
“Only government enforcers have those. We’re only city enforcers.”
“Fantastic. We’re all going to die.”
We entered the women’s recreation area where there were pools of water and rooms for games with balls. Women were scattered everywhere and running around screaming.
“Targets are around the corner.”
The scene was disgusting. One woman was lying face-down on the floor, her clothing had been torn from her, and blood was coming from nose, ears, and mouth. She had been bludgeoned to death. Two of the enforcers collapsed and threw up on the floor.
Grabbing one of their arms I shook the man. “Get up!” He rolled away and threw up again. I grabbed his stick from his uniform as we slowly moved further into the area. There were plants and trees and some stairs hid the landing before us. We could hear screams.
The three remaining enforcers were shaking as they walked. “Psst!” They stopped and looked at me. “Where are they?”
“Just ahead, maybe forty steps.”
Looking around the space the area appeared to be like a little island raised above the other floors. “I’ll go around the bottom and come up from the side. Give me a minute to get into position.”
“Why would you do that?”
Clearly, they have never done this before. “They will focus on the three of you and I can come in from a side they are not expecting.”
“Oh. All right.”
Stealthily, I made my way to the left and found more stairs rising towards the landing. As quietly as I could I made my way up the stairs until I could just see the Dermit gang. Wyatt was sitting in a chair, leaning back with a thick, heavy stick with metal pieces hammered into the end of it. Dayton was raping a red-haired woman and Henry was waiting his turn to do the same. I took a second to look down at myself and considered what I might be getting into when I heard the words coming from the far end of the landing.
“Surrender peacefully and come with us.”
I just shook my head as Wyatt grinned and stood up. He walked over to the three enforcers.
“We’re sorry.”
The enforcers completely relaxed and smiled. They even looked like they accomplished something. That all lasted about one second as Wyatt swung his stick across the faces of two of the three enforcers. Blood splattered everywhere as the two men dropped heavily to the ground. The remaining enforcer dropped to his knees and pleaded for his life.
Wyatt raised his stick just as I shot him with the sedative. Seeing Wyatt crumple to the floor Henry angrily looked my way and pulled up his own bludgeoning stick. Firing again, Henry pulled at the little red dart in his chest and fell forward onto the ground.
Having positioned myself to shoot Henry, I had lost visibility of Dayton. Standing up further I could see the red-haired woman bleeding and crying on the floor. Dayton was nowhere to be seen.
Cautiously I made my way up onto the platform. The kneeling enforcer watched me. He was in no state to help as he was frozen in fear. His eyes went wide just as Dayton tacked me from behind. I felt his heavy, naked body press me down on the floor. My stick danced away from my fingers. With little effort Dayton turned me over onto my back and pressed my wrists down against the cold stone.
“Miss Sarah Whitlock.” Dayton lifted his face upward before bringing his mouth to my neck. “Mmm. You smell nice.”
I squirmed underneath him to no avail. “Give it up, Dayton. They can track you anywhere.”
“I love it here. Women as far as the eyes can see and no one to stop us. Even you, marshal. You’re nothing now.” He laughed and spit to the side. His hand reaching for the top fabric of my dress. “You’re a hell of a lot sexier than these other women. I bet you’re going to love this.”
His muscles tensed to rip my clothes off just as a booted foot smashed into his face knocking him off me. I scrambled to my feet to see another man standing over Dayton. The man had my stick in his hand as he sedated him. Dayton slumped to the floor and the man turned towards me. His face was covered. He tipped his head towards me and ran off.
Two enforcers slowly came up the stairs. I could see vomit stains on his clothing.
“You need medical staff here immediately. We should get these men bound in case they wake up.” They just stared at me in shock.
There were sounds of dozens of feet suddenly all around us. Men in gray uniforms came upon us from all sides. These were not the same enforcers as from the city. They knew what they were doing until they slammed me to the ground and sedated me.
***
I came too on a cold gray stone floor. The room was windowless and heavy metal bars formed a seamless impenetrable door into a hallway beyond. Prison. Even in the future prisons looked somewhat the same. Hadn’t Jessica told me they don’t lock people up?
“Hello?”
There was no response. Not even the walls would speak to me here. Checking myself over I found I wasn’t in too bad of shape. My blue dress was a little wrinkled but otherwise clean. I couldn’t say my mental state was better off. I felt Dayton’s breath on my neck and his hands on my body. Wrapping my arms around myself I sat huddled in the corner of the cell.
I’m sure it was many hours later when I heard the first signs of life. Jessica and Sebastian had come down to visit me. Sebastian looked at the surroundings and was a little paler than normal. “You were right, Sarah. One woman and three men died yesterday. One woman was raped and we’re not entirely sure what to do with her.”
“Why am I here?”
“We haven’t had this type of behavior in nearly one hundred years. The government enforcers have taken control and will have final say. They believe that recovery of people from the past, as incredible it is, has brought unwanted influence on our society. They fear a ripple effect.”
“They think I’m a bad influence on society.”
“They don’t know what to do with you. On one hand, they understand you risked your life for our people. On the other hand, they see the impact you’re having here.”
“Impact I’m having?”
“There has been a media frenzy around you. The custom designed dresses you have made over the past two days are now the top fashion choice for women around the city. Like it or not, you’re a celebrity in a world where celebrities don’t exist.”
“What happens now?”
“Tomorrow the four of you will be taken before the government judicial system to decide your fate. Currently the only option surfaced is destruction of all four of you.”
“I’m not good enough for recirculation?”
“They fear contamination.”
“What about the man that saved me?”
“What man?”
“Dayton had me pinned and was going to rape me when a masked man knocked Dayton off me.”
“I’ve heard nothing of that. You should receive some food and water soon. I want you to know that I’ll speak on your behalf.”
“Thank you.”
“For what it’s worth, Sarah. Thank you.”
***
A day had passed and I was offered little but cubes of food and water. The thought of my destruction was weighing heavily upon me. I didn’t want to be a woman and shouldn’t be concerned about being destroyed but I was. I’ve been a woman for almost three days now and this body was increasingly intoxicating. It was more than just not feeling the constant aches and pains, it’s the joy that I no longer must hide my feelings. I don’t have to be courageous and capable all the time. My dreams are revelatory as well. Cade is always in them and I felt all warm inside when he touched me. I’m becoming soft-hearted.
My thoughts were disrupted by two men in gray uniforms coming to escort me to my fate. They were silent except to bark out directions for me. When we entered a large room, I saw the Dermit gang, each one standing on a low platform with waves of light around them. They scowled at me as I was positioned on my own platform and waves of light surrounded me.
Before us sat five men and by their looks I would have considered them military. The man in the center spoke to Jessica.
“Jessica 4902, are these the four people that were recovered from the wormhole?”
“Yes.”
“We have reviewed the media coverage of each of them since their arrival, up to and including the hideous criminal acts. As project leader, I demand to know your perspective on them.”
“I take full responsibility. The project was approved by the government but we had no idea how people thought or behaved from this time.”
“Why didn’t you listen to Sarah Whitlock’s concerns?”
“We simply could not fathom her concerns to be true and considered the error of her becoming female and the shock of our new society was making her unreasonable.”
The man nodded but wasn’t impressed. This man appears to know more about what is going on than the others. Much like the government enforcers seemed to know what they were doing. He spoke to Wyatt Dermit next.
“Wyatt Dermit, you have caused great atrocities upon this city and I would like to know how you expect to behave in the future.”
“We will be model citizens from here on out.”
I rolled my eyes but I was pleased the man saw right through Wyatt’s lies. “The three of you will be sent for destruction.” He turned towards me ignoring Wyatt angrily attempting to get past the last waves that surrounded him.
“If you’re going to kill us grant me one request! Give me Sarah Whitlock for an hour.”
I paled even though I expected the request would be ignored.
“Silence him!”
Light flashed and Wyatt slumped to the floor.
“Sarah Whitlock. I’m at a loss as to what to do with you. It is clear to me that your introduction into society has caused some commotion akin to an awakening of creativity. Jessica tells me that your role in society before your arrival here was something like an enforcer. Your actions saved many lives when our own people didn’t know what to do and your life experience of the past is valuable to us. I am hereby releasing you under close scrutiny. Your role will be as a city enforcer and you will spend time with Jessica and her team to provide them historical information about the past. However, you are banned from gala events where you could interact with large numbers of society. Any shift of your personality towards deviancy like these men and we will destroy you as well.”
“I understand, sir.”
“Jessica, take Sarah back to her room and tomorrow get her ready for her enforcer role.”
“Yes.”
The light bands disappeared from around me and Jessica escorted me from the room before she spoke. “You’re very fortunate, Sarah. I’ve never seen anyone be sent for destruction before. I feared that you would be destroyed as well. You must be careful and I caution you about being creative with your dresses.”
“In other words, I’m out of prison but still have no real freedom.”
“What is freedom, Sarah? Is it not living and being content? You’re free from disease and viruses. You’re fed and taken care of. You’re free to learn anything you wish all the while contributing to society by being an enforcer.”
“Before I came here, I could go anywhere and do anything. I could ride my horse into the wilderness, make a camp fire, and stare into the vast endless starry night. I could choose to love and have a family. Perhaps, in time, I’ll see the freedom that you mean, but, for now, I accept living is a better alternative to destruction.”
“You should be grateful.”
“I’m grateful for many things.” That seemed to appease Jessica for now.
***
Knowing the Dermit gang was long gone I slept well only to be awakened by the hideous voice from the walls. “Good morning, Sarah. Your meeting with Jessica will begin in ninety minutes. I have taken the liberty to display a catalog of uniforms approved for use by female enforcers.”
Looking up from the bed I glanced at the outrageous outfits and scowled. “You speak about clothing that has been approved. Who approves clothing?”
“There are government officials that approve any large variations in clothing.”
“If I were to recommend some changes to the uniform and emphasize the utilitarian need for agility and functionality necessary for the role, would they consider it?”
“I don’t believe they have ever received such a request before.”
“Are there gender specific standards that must be adhered to?”
“All women must wear a dress of some kind and men must wear pants.”
“That’s a starting point then. I’ll work out some ideas but for now, I’ll take the frilly little blue uniform.” They were all frilly and as usual showed far too much skin for my tastes. I didn’t dare alter the design for fear of repercussions.
After cleansing myself and eating the cubes that tasted like dried tumbleweeds I changed into my uniform. I was starting to enjoy the feel of the dresses even if they were skimpy. With a chime, Sebastian announced he was waiting outside. His look was somber.
“What’s with the sour face?”
Sebastian frowned. “What do you mean?”
“A sour face. Like what someone looks like when they bite into a lemon.” He was clearly not understanding. “What’s bothering you, Sebastian?”
“I’ve never seen such chaos before. All the blood.”
“Today is a good day. The Dermit gang is no more and I’ve got a job.”
“How can you be so nonchalant about all of this? I’ve never heard anyone be destroyed before.”
“Where I come from, the Dermit gang would have been hanged by a rope from their necks until dead. Sometimes their corpses would be left dangling in the wind a few days as a reminder to others to not do the same thing they did.”
Sebastian looked ready to throw up.
Jessica looked a little paler than her usual self as well. I guess no one in this world must deal out justice. “Sarah, it is good to see you and you’re wearing standard uniform without alterations. We have decided upon a schedule for you. For two hours each morning you will work with the team so we can glean historical information from you and for the rest of the day and into the evening you will work as an enforcer.”
“Wonderful. Does this mean I get a gun?”
“City enforcers do not carry weapons beyond their sedation sticks. Let’s get started. You said the year was 1887?”
“Correct.”
“Where did people live?”
“In small towns. There were several larger cities near the coast but many people lived off the land far from the larger cities.”
“How did they get their food and clothing?”
“Most people would have livestock and gardens to produce their food and many people would go to town once or twice a year to stock up and buy clothing. A great number of people made their own clothes or traded for them.”
“Gardens. We have gardens.”
“There are places that people can grow their own food?”
“Gardens are for looks. They appeal to the eyes with their flowers. What is trading?”
“Let’s say I have a horse…”
“Something you travel on. Yes. You have a horse.”
“You want my horse and I want your blanket and a cow. I trade you my horse for your blanket and cow.”
“Don’t you need your horse?”
These were going to be very long days and I was grateful when enforcer Michael came to take me to where the other enforcers were.
As we entered the hallway I began talking to Michael.
“You have no idea how grateful I am to have you take me away from all of that.”
“Take you away from what?”
“All the questions about what it was like to live in 1887.”
“I can’t imagine how crude and harsh life must have been like.”
“Can you tell me what your role is like as an enforcer? Do you hunt criminals down?”
“We maintain vigilance. Our presence makes people feel secure.”
“You mean you walk around the city so people can see you?”
“Yes. Occasionally we might need to sedate someone and bring them in but we’re not allowed to speak about such things with anyone that is not an enforcer.”
“Do you get assignments then each day?”
“We are each assigned an area of the city. That is where our role is to be vigilant.”
“Do you train for your role?”
“All our training is done while we are dormant. As soon as we wake, we know what we are to do. Here is the enforcer building. I’ve been asked to bring you to see Chief Enforcer Wayne 2101.”
I’m not sure what will be worse. Talking to Jessica all morning or making myself visible by doing nothing other than wandering around all day.
“Chief Enforcer Wayne 2101, this is Enforcer Sarah Whitlock.”
“Enforcer Michael, thank you. Please return to your vigilance.”
The room we were in sealed off as Michael left leaving the two of us alone. “I’ve seen the media of your aid in capturing the three criminals. I’m impressed. You seem to know how to handle yourself with the sedation stick, but your methods are highly unorthodox. Why did you believe it best to separate from the other enforcers?”
“It was simply a flanking maneuver. If you can reduce the options a criminal has to flee and expand the area they could be attacked from, then it allows the enforcers to have an advantage.”
“I would like to arrange a special training day where you could teach this technique to the other enforcers.”
“I would be happy to oblige.”
“I will be assigning you the women’s recreation area for your vigilance. You can pick up your mapping system and your sedation stick from our requisition officer. Good day Enforcer Sarah.”
“Sir?”
“Yes, Enforcer Sarah?”
“What am I being vigilant for?”
“Your wrist bracelet will have a detailed map of the area and our artificial intelligence system will provide you details about anomalous behaviors and your instructions should anything come up. Good day.”
I’m supposed to walk around being visible but the voice from the walls will tell me if anything is amiss. If this is what being a productive citizen is, then I’m sure there must be more than a few people wanting to end their lives.
Stepping out into the hallway I looked for signs that might lead me to the requisition officer. I finally had to give up and ask someone.
“What do you mean you don’t know where the requisition officer is located? That’s basic training.”
“I’m new here.”
“We never have to tell new enforcers anything.” The man’s eyes went wide. “You’re Sarah Whitlock, the four-hundred-year-old. It’s an honor to meet you. Just go down the hall and turn right at the end.”
“Thank you.”
I found the requisition officer in an area that resembled a bank teller’s booth. “Face the circle on the wall for retinal scan, place your hand on the square, and state your name.”
A light flashed into my eyes. “Retinal scan complete. Biometric scan complete.”
“Sarah Whitlock.”
“Name verification complete.”
“Here you go.”
I was handed a long bracelet and a sedation stick. There was a spot on my uniform that fit the stick perfectly so I slipped in inside. Putting the bracelet onto my left forearm it did absolutely nothing. Shaking my arm up and down did nothing.
“How does this thing work?”
The requisition officer looked stunned that I had no idea how to operate the bracelet. “Hold it up to your mouth and ask it for help. You must return these items at the end of your shift. Good day, Enforcer.”
I waited until I got outside of the enforcer area before holding the bracelet near my mouth. “Help?”
Bluish light emitted from the bracelet and extended about eight inches in a rectangular shape. Words appeared on the light. “Do you need help?” and “Help with enforcer bracelet.”
“Help with enforcer bracelet.”
Words appeared on the light once again. “You can either speak to select items or you can touch the screen with your finger. You may choose map, guide, or vigilance area. Other functions require activation.”
“Map.”
A map suddenly appeared with a small blue dot with an arrow on it. As I turned, the arrow turned on the map.
“Guide me to my vigilance area.” I figured it was worth a try.
A red line appeared on the map. As I walked, I could see if the blue dot stayed on the line or not. By following the line, I eventually wound up in the women’s recreation area. Now I just walk, I guess. This was the same area where the Dermit gang was captured.
There were hundreds of women in the area. Some sat and read using books made from light. Others were playing various games and some were coming out of a larger room within the facilities. They had blissful looks on their faces.
After exploring the main area thoroughly, I entered the side areas of the facilities. The largest room had hundreds of smaller rooms. Most had opaque walls but some were clear. Women were… I blushed. This looked like a very strange brothel.
A woman approached me. “I was told we were going to have a new enforcer. You must be Enforcer Sarah. I’m Pleasure Master Hannah.”
“Yes. That’s what they call me.”
“There’s nothing wrong in the pleasure center is there?”
“Not that I’m aware of.”
“You must come back then when you’re off duty. I’m very thankful you’re here. Your presence makes us all feel safe.”
My forearm vibrated and I held up my arm to see what was going on. A map appeared with a red line taking me out of the pleasure center and into an area I had not been before. “Unauthorized access. Go to the location to see what triggered the alarm.”
“Nice meeting you, Hannah. I should be going.”
I followed the red line to a hallway that appeared to have no doors. When I got to the end of the hallway an alarm sounded and my eyes were scanned. “Access granted.” A door whooshed aside and I stepped into another world. Everything within the city was shiny, clean, and bright, however this area appeared to descend underneath the city. It was darker and all gray, reminding me of granite stone.
My map flickered a little but indicated I needed to continue down some stairs and through a section that had large pipes. I continued even though my map was flicking more and more. Finally, it disappeared altogether.
“Enforcer Sarah. That has a nice ring to it.”
Spinning around I came face to face with Cade.
“What are you doing here?”
“I set off an alarm hoping the artificial intelligence system would send you down here. I thought we could continue our dance.”
“Our dance?”
Cade smiled. “You know it’s impolite to decline a dance offer.”
“Are you making fun of me or are you trying to get me into trouble?”
“You didn’t enjoy our dance?”
“I…” My face blushed.
Cade laughed. “I enjoyed it too, although it was far too brief. These city dwellers don’t know anything about dancing. I probably owe you an explanation.”
“That would be good. What do you mean by city dwellers?”
“What most people don’t know is that there are city dwellers and there are people that live outside of the cities. The people within the city are tightly monitored and controlled by the government. The government disseminates information deliberately lying to the people within the cities.”
“Lying about what?”
“That the outside world is inhabited and not dangerous.”
“Why would the government do that?”
“To control the people. After the Great War, the government tried to eliminate independent thinking. If they controlled what people read and learned and made the people dependent upon the government, they could control their actions and ultimately end strife and war. Their ideals were good, but the methods they employ aren’t. Individuality and creativity are stifled and the people suffer because of it.”
“Why are you telling me all of this?”
“I told you that life outside the cities is possible but the global government is working hard to eradicate those that live there. We are a threat to the very existence of the government and their utopian views. We wish to live in peace but they continue to hunt us. Our numbers are dwindling and we’re actively trying to find ways to build up the outside population.”
“You come into the cities hoping to take people outside? What good would that do when everyone in here is sterile?”
“That’s not entirely true. The pills everyone takes keep people sterile, but there is a small percentage of people, depending on how long they’ve been taking the pills, that can be surgically altered to have procreation abilities.”
I crossed my arms over my chest somewhat protectively. “You contacted me because you want me to be a baby maker?”
“The thought crossed my mind.”
I pulled out the sedation stick and pointed it at him.
“Sorry, that wasn’t how it was supposed to have come out. Yes, I have thought about you in that way, but… I can see this isn’t helping. You’re looking angry. You could be a very valuable asset to us on the outside. You’ve lived in a time where living off the land was a necessity. We lost much of the knowledge of our ancestors and the prevalence of technology at the time of the Great War limited our ability to be self-sufficient. That and I really like your gene pool.”
“My what?”
“I don’t know where the people pieced together your genes, but you’re far better looking than the other women around here.”
“You didn’t just say that.”
“I did, but that’s just the kind of guy I am. Things leave my mouth faster than my brain can shut it down.”
“Let’s say I’m interested and want to get out of here?”
“Then I’m your man… Oh… You weren’t talking about… Never mind. It’s not simple leaving here. Inside your right hand you have a biometric tracking sensor. At the moment, they can’t see you but to get outside you must traverse many locations where they can. Once you enter those areas the government enforcers will pounce on you.”
I stared at my hand. “Just take a knife and cut it out.”
“That would kill you. It needs to be properly deactivated.”
“How is that done?”
“That’s where the problem comes in. Only government facilities have access to the disabling technologies. We need to get you into one of their facilities, disable your sensor, and get out before we are set upon by dozens of highly armed men.”
“Great. You tell me I can live outside and I’m stuck in a bubble city with a bunch of brainwashed idiots.”
“Can I use that phrase? Brainwashed idiots. It’s perfect! Oh, I almost forgot. You’re still in a lot of danger. You’ve been out of sensor range for about five minutes. Pretty soon both government and city enforcers will be looking for you. Also, the men that came here with you weren’t destroyed.”
“Please tell me that they are at least no longer a threat.”
“The government believes they’re too valuable. They’re going to use them to shock the city people into remembering why they live in cities.”
“They’re going to let them loose on the city?”
“Selectively, yes.”
“What about me? What happens now?”
“You can kiss me and I’ll sleep well tonight… Please, put the sedation stick down.”
“How do I get out of here; what should I do?”
“I’m monitoring you and will contact you when the time is right.”
“Great, I have an artificial intelligence system that watches me pee and now you’re doing the same.”
“Unfortunately, I don’t have access to the cameras. I’ll be in touch when I can but in the meantime, hang in there. You need to head back into the city. I’ll fix the alarm. When they ask, you can tell them a rat triggered it.”
“That sounds appropriate.”
He reached over and gently squeezed my hand. “Take care of yourself, Sarah.”
He quickly ducked into the array of pipes and I turned back towards the city. My map flickered back on and the alarm was cleared. When I got to the top of the stairs and stepped into the hallways, a government enforcer was there.
“Enforcer Sarah Whitlock. Your tracking sensor went offline while you were called to check on an alarm. What happened?”
“A rat triggered the alarm down amongst the pipes.”
“Very well then. Get back to your vigilance.”
“Yes, sir.”
The rest of my shift was uneventful. I avoided the pleasure room as my short time with Cade seemed to have initiated numerous conflicting feelings within me.
At the end of my shift and returning my sedation stick and the bracelet I headed back to my room to indulge in the finest of culinary vegetarian perfection. Oh, what I would give for a steak and some potatoes.
“Window catalog. Can you show me clothes for relaxing?”
The windows displayed hundreds of different dress designs. There were several that would cover me much more than normal dresses. I chose a red one and stripped out of my uniform, cleansed myself, and put on the loose-fitting dress.
Sitting down in a chair, I tucked my legs up underneath me and stared at my hand. “What is happening in the city today?”
“Changing windows to media mode. Displaying events.”
Moving pictures with sound appeared but it turned out to be government propaganda. “Remember to take your pill every night… Report anomalous behavior to your local enforcer… The biosphere temperature is eighty degrees… The forecast temperature for tomorrow is eighty degrees… Our recreation facilities are there to take care of your body’s needs…”
“Window normal.” The last thing I need is a reminder of what I saw in the recreation facilities. There’s life outside. It’s possible sterilization can be undone. The Dermit gang isn’t destroyed. Cade…Blushing, I tried to ignore my body’s response.
***
For the first time in days I woke up not feeling completely amazing. My stomach felt a little off and the annoying voice from the walls was even more annoying than usual. I chose a uniform at random without giving it much thought, ate my vegetarian delight breakfast, and headed to see Jessica. The one good thing so far about the day was that I didn’t have to be escorted everywhere.
“Good morning, Sarah. How was your first day as an enforcer? You must feel excited to be back doing what you did before.”
“Good morning, Jessica. An enforcer’s role isn’t comparable to what I used to do.”
“It must be far more exciting as an enforcer than chasing after criminals.”
I know I’m not ever going to properly express how mind-numbingly boring being an enforcer is and with my bad mood getting worse I opted for a simple nod.
“Tell me what people did for entertainment.”
“Most people I knew didn’t have time for entertainment. From morning until night, they worked every day. There is always something to do on the homestead. Taking care of the garden, improving the home, feeding the animals, mending clothes, gathering and preparing food. On rare occasions, men might go to a saloon.”
“Tell me what a saloon is?”
“Have you ever had whiskey?”
“I don’t believe so. What is it?”
“An alcoholic drink.”
“No. Those kinds of drinks are forbidden.”
“Why am I not surprised about that? A saloon is a place you could go to get alcoholic drinks, play cards, or sometimes imbibe in a woman’s pleasures.”
Jessica’s eyes went wide. “Oh my! So not so much unlike our recreation facilities. Fascinating. Repulsive but fascinating nonetheless. You traded for whiskey and women?”
“No, we bought them with money.”
“I thought you told me women were not bought and sold as objects.”
“Excuse me. Bought is probably not the right term. Rented might be a better term. You would pay money to have a woman accompany you for an hour or an entire night.”
“What would you do with a woman for an hour? Would she make you something to eat?”
The morning was dragging on and my cramps getting worse. I was grateful to have to go to my vigilance as an enforcer as the walking eased my stomach. Halfway through my shift my bracelet chirped. I’m to go to the place indicated on the map and wait for other enforcers. A few minutes later I was standing before a space similar my room. Two more enforcers arrived and waited patiently to be told what to do.
Our bracelets chirped. We were to apprehend the woman inside, take her to the government offices, sedating her if necessary. The door opened and a woman backed up against her windows. “I’m not going with you! They’re controlling all of you. Don’t you see? I want to go outside!”
One of the enforcers sedated her, made a request of the room to provide a transport, and a hovering panel appeared. We lifted her onto the panel. I was stunned. I wanted to hear more of what she was saying. The woman floated behind one of the enforcers and we followed our maps to the government offices. Several government enforcers came out and took her away. Seconds later I was directed back to my vigilance. The entire incident frightened me.
As I headed back to my area, I was feeling worse and worse. With my stomach cramps continuing, I found a human waste disposal facility and discovered to my horror that I was bleeding. Either something was wrong with me or I was having a monthly female bleeding, but I recall that wasn’t possible. If I was having my monthly bleeding, then that means I could become pregnant and for some reason, this made me smile.
Within minutes of leaving the HWDA, my wrist bracelet chirped telling me to immediately suspend my shift and report directly to Jessica. I wasn’t sure what this was about, but I had a nagging feeling that something bad was about to happen.
Upon arriving at Jessica’s office, I saw conflicting emotions on her face. “There you are, Sarah. I have some good news for you. Apparently, when we used the female clone to capture your soul, we were unaware that your new body hadn’t been properly prepared yet. The artificial intelligence system has alerted us to the fact that you’re menstruating. I’ve been told to send you to our government medical facilities to have you sterilized.”
“Granted, the bloating feelings aren’t pleasant, but I don’t see this as a good thing as I’ve always wanted a family. Even though I never expected or considered having children as a woman before, something about this body is altering the way I think. What if I refuse?”
Jessica’s face darkened. “I’ve appreciated your candor, Sarah. Your stories of the past are so enlightening and entertaining, but the government officials have been reviewing our sessions together, and they feel your history and knowledge are deemed a threat to society. Not only do you not have a choice to be sterilized, but you will also be educated in the ways of city living.”
“But that will take away who I am!”
“It is regrettable, but this is for your own safety and ours. You should be encouraged that you are not being destroyed and will be able to live a fruitful life within the city. The enforcers have been notified and are on their way to escort you.” The door opened behind us and four enforcers stepped inside. “Here they are now. It has been nice getting to know you, Sarah. Perhaps we will meet again.”
“You will come with us, Sarah.”
My mind was racing and could only think of one thing to do. Run. However, I wanted to be closer to a possible avenue of escape first. I know by experience that any resistance will have the artificial intelligence system command them to sedate me so I had to bide my time and look for the perfect opportunity.
Unfortunately, no such opportunity arose as once we left the office, another four enforcers joined the others. Soon we were standing in front of the government enforcer’s offices and I was handed over to them. Once the door back into the city was closed, my wrists were bound with metallic braces and I was led deep inside the bowels of the city. These areas were far less ornate and far more intimidating.
I was brought to an all-white room with more shiny metal objects and another one of those metal beds. Every step closer to that bed made me more afraid. Over the past days I had learned to love who I was. The thought of becoming one of the brainwashed citizens of the city, with no knowledge of who I was before was more than enough to make me try to escape at all costs, even though the timing was terrible and my wrists were bound.
I spun away from the metal bed and bolted for the door getting all of two steps before the heavy gloved hand of a government enforcer halted any momentum I might have had. “Not so fast, girl.” Guns were pointed at my head as I was lifted off the ground and placed down hard on the bed. My wrists were unbound only to be bound once again to the sides of the bed.
A man in a white coat entered. His face was covered by a white mask. “I’ll take over from here.”
“Yes, sir!”
The enforcers all left the room as the man in white held up a shiny metal and glass device that looked a little like a handgun.
“No! Please! Don’t do this! I’ll do anything you ask of me, just let me go. I don’t want to lose…” There was a small pinch and a whooshing sound as the device was placed against my neck. “I… don’t…”
The man in white suddenly became much less frightening. I felt almost euphoric and giggled when he told me something he was going to do might hurt a little. There was a sharp pain in my right wrist. “Owww! Stop that!” I then giggled uncontrollably again.
There were a few metallic clinking sounds and suddenly my hands were free and I was floating momentarily before realizing I was standing in front of the man in white. I watched as he pulled his mask down and smiled.
Whatever he had given me had the effect of several bottles of whiskey and my inhibitions were removed completely. As I glanced up into the man’s face, I saw it was Cade. “Cade!” I burst out laughing and fell heavily into his arms. “Your… more… handsome… than I… recall.”
Cade smiled just as four enforcers burst into the room. Cade let go of me causing me to plop down onto the ground in a fit of laughter. Deep down I knew this was serious, but with every move Cade made I giggled all the more. Cade was quick to dispatch the first enforcer who fell heavily next to me. I was worried for Cade but couldn’t stop laughing as I reached for the enforcer’s sedation stick.
Cade’s hands were full with the three remaining enforcers and no one was paying any attention to me which caused me to laugh uncontrollably. It took several times to get the sedation stick oriented in my hands correctly, but when I knew it was right, I held it in both hands and pointed in the general direction of the enforcers. Pressing the button, I fired a dart into the calf of one of the closest men. I laughed so hard as I was aiming for his head.
I even fell over backwards as I aimed for another shot. I had the man in my sights when I saw a little blood on my right wrist. “Hey! What’s… this blood?”
“A little help, sweetheart?” I was trying to register what Cade had just said. “Shoot them!”
“Okey dokey.” I giggled and fired off another dart that bounced off the wall several feet to the right of anyone. “Hmmm…” Aiming again, I closed one eye and fired at the closest man’s chest. The dart hit him in the ear but he dropped and I laughed again.
Cade managed to subdue the final enforcer before picking me up off the ground. “You’re a terrible shot.”
I laughed, unable to stop giggling. “Two birds… in the bush… like one in… the hand.” I wrapped my arms around Cade’s neck and kissed him. “My… hero…”
“I used way too much of that sedative on you. We still need to get out of here, Sarah.”
Cade picked me up and I dangled over his shoulder. “Woohoo! Ride… em cowboy!”
“Shhhh!”
Cade ran down hallways and through doors, into sections of the underground city where there were tunnels and steaming pipes. I tried hard not to giggle. Slowly as we worked our way through the underground city my giddiness began to wear off. We slipped into a dark tunnel and Cade leaned me up against a wall. It was still a little hard to talk, but my head was at least clearer than it had been.
“How… How did you know?”
“I got an alert that you were being taken. I’m glad I got to you in time.”
I was still a little groggy. “Mmmm. Me too. They… were going to… sterilize me and wipe my…”
“Shhh. I’ve got you. We’ll get out of here.”
I felt the coolness of the wall on the exposed skin of my back. Cades breath was warm as he leaned in close to whisper to me. There’s something about his presence that’s intoxicating and this body might one day wrest control from my brain.
There were sounds of shouted orders from deeper within the tunnel.
“Can you walk?”
I merely nodded. Cade reached for my hand and led me deeper into the dark tunnel. After twenty minutes, he paused and listened carefully before turning to a section of wall that looked slightly different than the others. He knocked three times. A series of three knocks followed and the wall slowly pulled back. Light poured into the tunnel through the crack and almost blinded me. With a little effort, Cade pushed the wall section open further and pulled me through before closing the wall section behind him.
We stood in a small clearing with bushes and trees all around. There were three people standing there with weapons drawn. One pretty woman with brunette hair, blue eyes, and suntanned skin gave me a bit of a scowl and rushed over to Cade and hugged him tightly. I immediately felt conflicted and jealous. Noting I was still holding Cade’s hand, I pulled it away from him. The two other people were men and they were watching me warily.
Feeling out of place, I looked back at the wall and upwards to see a large glass dome. I’m outside.
One of the men stepped forward. “Damn it, Cade! The enforcers are all over the place. You know this isn’t the normal process we go through. They’ve stepped up their patrols. She better be worth it! We can’t afford to lose any more of our people.”
The second man looked me over carefully. “Look at her. She’s just like all the other city women. She won’t last a day out here.”
By now my faculties had all recovered from whatever Cade had given me. The woman had her arm around Cade’s waist and I got the feeling Cade had gone out on a limb to rescue me.
“This was my choice, Brent. None of you had to come. Everyone, please meet Sarah Whitlock.”
The woman detangled herself from Cade and walked over to me. Her scowl had been replaced with a slight hint of interest. “Is she the one, Cade?”
“She is one of the four recovered from the wormhole that was formed nearly four hundred years ago. Sarah, this is Charlotte. Brent is the one with the dark eyes and beard, and the last one is Thomas.”
“I’m very pleased to meet you all. I’m sorry if Cade’s rescuing me has put any of you in danger.”
Brent growled a little. “Every time we get near one of these places it puts us all at risk.”
“Which is why we need to get moving.” Cade reached for my hand, but I pulled mine back as Charlotte moved between me and Cade.
As we walked into a forest, I focused on my surroundings and those around me. Charlotte was wearing a dress. A real dress that was both functional and covered her up far more than what I was wearing. Brent, walked behind me and I got the impression he was pleased by what little I had on. Both he and Thomas wore pants and shirts, and both carried a large assortment of tools and weapons. Even Charlotte had a knife and what appeared to be a gun.
I noted we had been travelling steadily north and the trees and brush had given way to a lush forest. I spotted many signs of wildlife and game trails. Everyone travelled silently and I kept seeing Cade look back at me as if to make sure I was all right.
I was full of mixed emotions. Being outdoors and seeing signs of life that I recognized made me feel very comfortable. However, I couldn’t help feeling I was a burden and Charlotte kept herself protectively between Cade and myself. Somehow, I felt Cade had a genuine interest in me that had been somewhat confusing and yet heartwarming. I’m not sure why I gravitated towards him but my heart felt heavy.
I remember how several times I had defended a woman and how she would treat me afterwards with respect and kindness. Is that what I’m feeling? Is this how a woman normally feels when a man protects her?
The temperature was warm, if not bordering on being hot. I was grateful we must not be too high in altitude or much further north as in this skimpy attire I would easily get cold. I tracked the shadows and the sun and noted we were nearing dusk just as the forest opened up to a lake. On the shore was a protected, but well-hidden shelter.
Brent and Thomas moved to circle the area while Cade and Charlotte entered the shelter. By shelter, this appeared to be an old log cabin of some kind, but it looked large and comfortable.
Cade invited me in and Charlotte headed to another room.
“How are you holding up, Sarah?”
“I’m doing well, I guess. No one seems pleased I’m here. Maybe I should just go?”
“Don’t be silly. We have each taken our turn at getting people out of the city, but things are generally much more planned. They’re unhappy I broke protocol to rescue you and bring you out. They’re very afraid of spies. I want to talk a little about your kissing me.”
I flushed, remembering my actions, but not quite sure why I had been so liberal with my affections. The reality was that ever since I began menstruating I had stopped thinking of myself as a man in a woman’s body and had been more rapidly succumbing to full acceptance of who I am. “I’m sorry. Whatever you gave me…”
“What I gave you was something to numb the pain for when I deactivated and removed your tracking chip. It acts in a way to block some pain receptors, but more to make you feel good and take away any concerns or fears.”
“Yes… It certainly did that.”
Cade smiled. “You like me. I knew it.”
Charlotte walked back into the room and I could see her distrust for me in her eyes.
“I don’t want to be a burden to anyone. You have no idea what living in that city was doing to me and how being rescued from sterilization and my brain wiped… I owe you all my life and I don’t take that lightly. I’m sure I can survive on my own as I wouldn’t want to cause disruption for you and your group or put them in any more danger for my sake.”
Cade frowned. “I don’t want you to go. I want you to stay with me… with us.”
I looked back and forth between Charlotte and Cade. “I’m not saying I don’t appreciate the offer, but from the time period I come from, polygamy is frowned upon. Logically, I understand the need for survival and people needing to reproduce, but I’m not like that.”
“Polygamy?” Cade’s laughter made me feel small.
“You and Charlotte…”
Charlotte walked by me. “Don’t get your panties in an uproar, Sarah.”
Cade came over and tried to take my hand but I pulled away once again.
“Charlotte is my sister, Sarah.”
Charlotte stretched out in a chair. “A very protective sister. You have no idea how many women throw themselves at Cade. I’ve seen him hurt time and time again and now you come along… Look at you… Cade’s been drooling for days now ever since he told us he met you at a party in the city. Don’t confuse my protectiveness for lack of concern over your safety. Being sterilized and ‘educated’ is not anything I would wish on my worst enemy. I’m glad we got you out of that, but because of you, we have put our team at risk, and I’ve never seen Cade put himself in harm’s way like he has for you.”
“Now I’ve just completely embarrassed myself.”
Brent and Thomas entered the shelter. “Did we miss something? Why is Sarah embarrassed? Is it because of her city clothing that leaves nothing to the imagination?”
I looked down at myself and groaned, putting my arms protectively around me. “These clothes aren’t my choice.”
Brent and Thomas laughed. “We don’t mind you wearing that stuff in the least. In fact, if you want to parade around all naked, we’d be fine with that as well.”
Cade stepped between Thomas, Brent, and me. “Enough. Charlotte, perhaps you can see if there is something else Sarah can wear?”
“Be happy to. I used to get all the looks until she came along. Come along, Sarah. Let’s see if we can find something to make you less beautiful.”
Brent chuckled. “As if.”
Charlotte led me to a rather large room filled with women’s clothing.
“Where did you get all of this?”
“We’ve collected it from the ruins of old cities. Without the technology to recycle and recreate clothing like the bubble cities have, we’ve had to rely upon clothes made hundreds of years ago.”
“These are so much nicer that what the city offers.”
I perused the items until I found a beige dress and calf-length boots.
“Why select those items, Sarah?”
“As much as the other colors are nice, I suspect they would draw too much attention. If I need to hunt for food, the brown coloring will be better, helping me blend into the surroundings. The boots will protect me from snake bites.”
Charlotte laughed. “I’m not laughing at you, Sarah, but you’re the first person we’ve ever extracted from the city that seems to have the slightest inkling as to what life is like outside. I’m impressed. Why the dress over pants?”
“I didn’t know I had a choice. Women in my time never wore pants and wearing pants in the city wasn’t allowed. I’ve got used to it, I guess.”
“You’ll need these as well.” Charlotte handed me some underthings.
“A corset?”
“A bra. Traipsing through the wilderness without one is folly. Use the other room there to change if you like.”
Moving into another smaller room, I stripped out of my clothing and put on the items I had found before stepping back to where Charlotte was waiting.
“Here I thought finding these old clothes would make you less attractive. If anything, those clothes make you even more appealing. What are your intentions towards my brother?”
“I barely know Cade and I’m still coming to terms with waking up four hundred years in the future. I care for him in that he has protected me. I don’t want to see him hurt.”
“Good answer. Cade’s, I’m not quite sure how to say this, impulsive. He makes decisions far faster than is sometimes safe.”
“Like risking you all to rescue me.”
“Precisely. He’s acting strangely around you and that’s never a good sign. Don’t lead him on as he doesn’t need the encouragement.”
“I won’t. But I don’t understand the customs or culture here. I’m not sure what is acceptable behavior or what might be misconstrued. Will you warn me?”
“You know, Sarah, I think I might actually be starting to like you.”
“There’s one more thing. I don’t wish to ruin the clothes you gave me. I’m bleeding a little…”
Charlotte smiled. “The city dwellers certainly messed up with you, didn’t they?”
“Apparently I’m a new model that hadn’t been fully prepared yet.”
“That’s good news for you then, as long as you want to have children.”
“I didn’t think not having children out here was an option. I thought Cade said that’s why they took people out of the city.”
“Did he? Well, let me be the first to tell you that it’s your choice to have children or not. We will never force a woman.”
“That’s a relief.”
“I can get you something for the bleeding.”
“I do want them… Children, I mean… A family… Ever since my arrival here I’ve been dreaming about it. It’s strange, I know. The city… They don’t let men and women…” I shuddered and stopped myself, unaware of how my feelings were overwhelming me. I’ve become a true woman with all the drives and desires as any normal woman would have.
“The city dwellers don’t even know what they’re missing. Let’s join the others.”
I let Charlotte lead the way and I paused at the door and looked down at myself. The dress was functional, conservative, and beautiful. While I have grown to appreciate the dresses, I’m surprised how attached to them I’ve become. Having one that covers me more also makes me feel somewhat safer.
Stepping into the room, Brent, Thomas, and Cade all stopped their chatter to stare at me. It was the strangest feeling. No one ever took notice of my grizzled old beard and looks before. It was frightening and empowering at the same time.
“Is it that bad? Should I find something else?”
Charlotte laughed. “It’s fine, Sarah. You would think some people in the room would show a few manners.”
Cade coughed. “Mhmm. You’re right, Charlotte. I’ll get our dinner ready.”
Brent and Thomas busted out laughing. “You? Cook dinner? God help us!”
“I’m sure Sarah… I mean everyone is hungry.”
Charlotte’s eyes bored into Cade. “I’ll do it.”
Charlotte got up and headed into another room leaving me baffled by the whole exchange until I realized this must be woman’s work to cook. I followed Charlotte to see if I could lend a hand.
“What can I do to help?”
“There’s no need to help. You’ll get your turn.”
“I thought… Isn’t it women’s work to cook and clean?”
“It’s all our jobs to cook and clean. We just take turns and it’s my turn.”
I glanced back into the room with the men which didn’t go unnoticed by Charlotte.
“What are you nervous about, Sarah?”
“Cade confuses me.”
She laughed. “Cade confuses all of us.”
“It’s not that. I get flustered around him. One second I’m angry with him, the next…”
“Don’t overthink things. Cade’s honorable, generous, courageous, smart, and kind. Now get back in there. The others need to get to know you.”
I wandered back into the room where Brent, Thomas, and Cade all sat. I silently moved to the chair Charlotte had used and sat down.
“How’s your hand, Sarah?”
“My hand? It’s fine. It hasn’t bothered me. Thank you. Is this your home?”
Brent spoke for them all. “It’s a temporary lodging we use during extraction missions. Our village is elsewhere.”
“You mean further north? We travelled north for five hours today. That’s roughly twelve miles from the city.”
Brent reached for his knife. “She’s a spy!”
Cade stood and held Brent down in his chair. “She’s not a spy!”
“How do you know? No city dweller could gauge directions or distance like she just did.”
“I told you before. Sarah lived four hundred years ago and was caught in a wormhole. The city scientists recovered her soul. When we get to our village you can look it up and see for yourself. I take full responsibility for Sarah.”
Brent looked at me and scowled. “Tell me how you can tell direction and distance.”
“In my time, I was a marshal. I hunted criminals and brought them to justice. My life was lived outside tracking people. It’s habit for me to identify landmarks, direction of travel, and distance.”
Thomas sat up suddenly far more interested. “You hunted people?”
“That was my job. Yes. But I also hunted wildlife for food. I saw tracks of deer, boar, and rabbits on the way here. I can only assume those creatures still exist as they were if humans are still the same. There’s even a large cat that lives near here. I might guess it would be a mountain lion, but I’m not entirely sure where I am or if the geography would support them.”
Brent had settled down and Cade kept an eye on him.
Thomas asked another question. “What weapons did you use?”
“I always carried a knife for skinning my kills. I used it to make snares and traps for smaller animals and I used a rifle to kill bigger ones. I was also a pretty good shot with a bow and arrow.”
“You killed and skinned people?”
I giggled. “No. When I hunted people it was to bring them back alive to be judged for their crimes. I only skinned the wildlife in preparation to cook or smoke the meat.”
“What’s a rifle?”
“It’s a long-barreled gun that shoots lead bullets.” The odors of cooking food coming from the other room were intoxicating. “That smells so good.”
Cade leaned forward and looked over at Brent. “You know as well as I do that we’ve never captured government enforcers or had anyone from the city know anything remotely like what Sarah knows. Her knowledge sets her apart and why she is so vital to our future.”
Cade’s statement was a little sobering. While Cade seemed to have a personal interest in me, perhaps I was misinterpreting his cavalier attitude. He thinks I can add value to help the people outside the cities.
“I still don’t see how I can help you all. You’ve survived for hundreds of years. You have incredible technology. How could I provide anything?”
Cade turned back towards me. “We were so technology rich when the Great War happened, we had lost our knowledge and ability to live off the land. You’re correct in that we survived. We figured out things, but we have never thrived. We still rely on technology too much and the government made sure the old sets of knowledge were destroyed. We only have a fraction of what we used to have.”
Charlotte came into the room with a large pot, some bowls, and spoons. “Dig in.”
Cade spooned out a large helping into a bowl and handed it to me. I stared down at large chunks of meat, potatoes, and onions. I inhaled the savory scents and closed my eyes in bliss. With my eyes closed, I thanked God for the first time since my arrival here. I thanked him for my life, this food, for those around me, and for this new body that continued to grow on me day after day. When I opened my eyes, everyone was staring at me.
“Did I do something wrong?”
“We’ve just never seen anyone react to Charlotte’s cooking like that before.”
“I’ve been eating vegetable cubes since my arrival. This may be as close to heaven as I ever get.”
“You might want to eat some before you say that.”
Using my spoon, I scooped up a piece of meat and potatoes and savored the flavors as I ate it. “This is so delicious. Thank you, Charlotte.”
Charlotte beamed. “Take note, everyone. That’s how you’re supposed to respond.”
Thomas laughed. “In your dreams, Charlotte.”
***
The next morning, we all got up and ate the leftovers from Charlotte’s meal. I stepped outside and breathed in the crisp, clean air. The coolness of the morning also helped to dwindle the effects my dream of Cade had on me.
“You want me to take you back?”
Turning around I saw Cade leaning in the front doorway. “Don’t even joke about that. This hardly appears to be a place filled with toxins.”
“There are some places like that still, but very few. You don’t mind roughing it outdoors?”
“That bed I slept on last night was far more comfortable that my bedroll I used to use. If this is what you call roughing it then I think I’ll survive quite well.”
“I’ve got something for you.” Cade held up an eight-inch long knife.
“Won’t the others be concerned?”
“Let them be concerned. It will offer you at least some protection.”
I was still very attracted to Cade and flirting words left my mouth before I could stop them. “Are you abdicating your role as my protector?”
Cade smiled. “Not unless you want me to.”
I smiled and walked over to Cade. “I’m living four hundred years in the future. I have no idea what new dangers lurk around every corner. I’d be honored to have you keep an eye out for me.”
Charlotte stepped outside at a seemingly inopportune moment. “Keeping an eye on you is a given, Sarah. It’s whether or not he can keep his hands to himself.”
Cade handed me the knife and I weighed it in my hands and tested the balance.
“Really, Cade? A knife? She probably can’t even…”
I spun and threw the knife at a nearby tree; the blade cut deep into the center of the trunk and held the knife firm. “Good balance. I like it.” I walked over to retrieve the knife before turning back to the siblings. Cade’s smile was infectious.
“Where did you learn knife skills?”
“I can never remember a time I didn’t carry a knife, but I didn’t learn knife handling skills until met a good friend. It was spring and the snow runoff was high. I spotted a young boy drowning in the river. I dove in and rescued him. He wasn’t much older than me at the time and turned out to be a Ute Indian. The Ute Indian tribes were some of the most feared natives. The boy turned out to be the chief’s son and they chose to befriend me. Over the years, I learned many things from them. Knife skills was just one of them.”
Cade handed me a sheath and a belt that I snugged around my incredibly trim and narrow waist. It felt good to have a little protection on me even if Brent was clearly not in favor. He seemed to be the last holdout as the others have accepted me.
We hiked west along the outflow creek of the lake before turning south. At one point I heard something above us and Cade pulled me quickly under a bush putting his hand over my mouth. Charlotte tossed something on the ground as she and the others also took cover. I watched as a silver beast flew through the air just above the tops of the trees. When it was long past, Cade let go of my mouth and helped me up.
“What was that?”
“Government enforcers. Their airships are heavily armored and armed. They’re hunting for people living outside the cities. They have sensors that can spot and identify humans. Charlotte used a device that casts a signal over us and blocks their sensors.”
“What would they have done if they caught us?”
“Generally, they simply kill anyone they find, but sometimes they extract information from people first. They continue to look for villages. We live the closest to any of the cities. Most villages are far away and well hidden.”
We began walking again, this time veering a little south.
“How do you fight back?”
“We don’t. We don’t have the population, the technology, or the will.”
I stopped in my tracks. “I don’t understand. Your people are being hunted by a controlling, lying, government. If you don’t fight back, then what’s the final outcome?”
Brent seemed very irritated with me. “She doesn’t understand, Cade. Why bother?”
Cade ignored Brent. “The final outcome is that we all perish unless we can find a way to replenish our population. That’s why we live close to the city. We’re trying to bring people out to us one by one.”
“That’s no way to win a war.”
“This isn’t a war, Sarah.”
“Yes. It is. The problem is you don’t know it.”
Cade grew very silent on the rest of the walk and I feared I had somehow hurt his feelings. As we walked, I could see what looked to be old buildings that had been overtaken by the forest. The numbers of these square shapes grew and grew in number the further we walked. It was dusk when we entered the ruins of what used to be a magnificent city. Tall buildings stretch upwards to incredible heights. They were just empty shells now, fingers of stone and steel.
“Incredible. People used to live here?”
“This used to be a city called Phoenix. It was destroyed in the Great War. Those that survived the first wave ultimately perished in the radiation that lingered on.”
“So, the city dwellers are telling the truth?”
“The Great War destroyed billions of lives. The remnant of the world’s population came together and forged a new agreement to live in harmony and to never again cause the destruction that had taken place. They began building the bubble cities to protect what little human life was left. However, the government began eliminating knowledge and identifying people that resisted their beliefs. By the time people realized what was happening, it was too late. The government had seized control, held all the weapons, and turned a complacent, beaten remnant of humanity into sheep. Sheep that needed the government to feed them and to give them purpose. There were many that had remained outside of the cities, living in areas that were still habitable. We once numbered in the millions of people. Over the decades, more and more of the surface of the earth healed from the wounds of the Great War. It was nearly seventy years ago that we began an attempt to communicate with the people in the cities to let them know life existed outside. That’s when the government turned on us and began hunting us down. Today, there’s maybe only a hundred thousand people left outside of the cities and our numbers are dwindling fast.”
“The people outside of the cities wanted to expose the truth and were killed because of it. Now you’re hunted to ensure the truth is never exposed. How do you all live?”
“Let me show you.”
Cade led our group through the remnants of the city and just as darkness fell, we entered a large building and moved steadily downward until we came to a large underground cavern that appeared to be man-made.
We had passed several sets of guards on our way in, but none hindered our way. Here, in the giant square cave, a few hundred people went about their lives. There were children running around and what appeared to be families. The place was cheerful and lit by lights. Music played and people danced. Incredible aromas filled the air.
“Welcome to Phoenix, Sarah.”
I was overwhelmed and underprepared for what I saw. Where the city had living people, it had no life. Here, there was laughter and joy. People sang and children ran around. It was festive and peaceful at the same time.
A little girl ran up and hugged Cade. He lifted her up and held her tight.
“Uncle Cade!”
“How’s my favorite niece?”
“I’m good!” Cade put her down and the little girl looked up at me. “Did you get married, Uncle? You didn’t invite us?”
Cade coughed. “If I were to get married, I couldn’t do it without you, Trina. This is Sarah.”
Trina looked me over and gave my legs a tight hug. “Pleased to meet you, Sarah. Let me show you my collection!” She slipped her hand into mine and pulled me through the small crowds of people and to a door with a room beyond. “Mom! Uncle Cade is back. I’m taking his friend to see my collection.”
A woman that looked a little like Cade came out from another room and looked at me. “Aren’t you a sight for sore eyes. I’m Cade’s sister, Bethany.”
She extended a hand and I took hers in mine. “Sarah.”
Trina tugged on my hand as Cade entered and hugged his sister. I followed Trina for fear of losing my arm. I could hear Cade and Bethany talk as I went.
“She’s gorgeous, Cade. Something you need to tell me?”
Trina closed the door behind us and Cade’s response was lost to me.
“I found this one today.”
Trina held up a baby girl doll so lifelike I would have expected it to be real had I stumbled upon it. “She’s beautiful but not half as beautiful as you.”
Trina smiled and hugged me again. “I like you. Will you be my friend, Sarah?”
“It would be my honor, Trina.”
Trina pointed up to a shelf. “I saw one of those today.”
I followed her finger with my eyes to a toy horse. “You saw a toy horse today?”
“No. A real one. There were five of them.”
“Maybe you could show me where you saw them one day?”
“As long as there’s no government around.”
Trina climbed onto my lap and began telling me the names of each of her toys. The door opened and Cade was standing there.
“Sarah’s had a long day, Trina. Maybe you can see her again tomorrow.”
“I’m taking her to see the horses.”
Cade smiled. “There are no horses anymore, Trina.”
“There are! I saw them!”
Trina got up and hugged me again as I stood. Cade led me back outside into the main open area. He paused and brushed a tear from my cheek.
“You’re crying.”
“She’s so beautiful and sweet. She doesn’t deserve to live with the threat of being hunted down.”
“Let me get you settled. Tomorrow we’ll be holding a celebration.”
“What are you celebrating?”
“That we freed you from the city. We do this for each and every person we free and don’t worry, it won’t be anything like the gala event you attended.”
“You don’t need to do that on my account.”
“You represent our future and we celebrate every chance we get.”
Cade extended his hand and this time I didn’t shy away. It felt right. He led me to a room and declared it mine, showed me his version of an HWDA with didn’t vanish into the wall, made sure I had a snack and some water, and left me on my own for the night.
***
I woke astonishingly refreshed and without the stupid walls speaking to me. My cramps and bleeding had greatly reduced, making me much less irritable. Stepping out of my room, I was immediately assaulted by Trina tackling my thigh in a hug. The simple act brought tremendous joy to me.
“We’re going to see the horses today!”
“This afternoon, Trina.”
Cade’s voice caused me to look up and see that he had changed and cleaned himself up well.
“Ahhhh.” Trina whined.
“We’ll be back later and you can show us where you saw them.”
“Where are you two going? Is it a date?”
“I need to show Sarah around and expose her to the store.”
“Ohhh. I love going to the store. See you both later!”
I watched Trina scamper off.
“She really likes you, Sarah.”
“Obviously, she doesn’t know me very well yet.”
“Trina’s a good judge of character. I bet you’re anxious to get the feel of the place. We can start with the canteen where you can get some breakfast.”
“Breakfast sounds good.”
As we walked deeper into the underground village, I admired the subtle use of technology. They lived simpler lives here, but the technology offered them assistance as needed. I would have expected the place to be dim and dark, but it was well lit and it offered good protection from the flying airships.
Cade led me to a large room with tables and chairs and a stunning array of food. Real food. “People congregate here for breakfast and to gather food for their lunch. Normally people eat with their families for dinner. Grab a plate and help yourself.”
“Who prepares all of the food?”
“Every person in the community has a job. If you like, you could work here, or, I suspect you might be better suited to a role as a scout who spends more time outside.”
“You seem to know me so well already. I know so little about you.”
“Not much to know.”
“I doubt that very much. You have at least two sisters and a niece, seem to be respected as a leader, and have a terrible bedside manner.”
“People have told me my bedside manner is wonderful.”
“Was that before or after you throw them up on your shoulder.”
“I admit I administered too much sedative. I’m not a trained doctor.”
“Tell me more about you.”
“That depends on your level of interest. I don’t share just anything about myself. Will I be your first choice for a dance tonight?”
“I could make an exception this once if only to learn more about you. Did you come out of the city?”
“No. As far as I know, my family has always lived outside of them.”
“And what of your parents?”
“My father was killed by government enforcers when I was Trina’s age. My mother lives in a smaller village about twenty-five miles north of us.”
“I’m sorry to hear about your father.”
“I’ve come to believe this is the life we live.”
“Where I lived life was tough, but we worked hard and built strong relationships. Death was a frequent occurrence, but we had much freedom.”
“You were married and had a family before?”
“I thought I was learning more about you? No. I lived a nomadic life hunting criminals. I always wanted a family, but in my line of work, the average life expectancy was younger than I already was. And you? No wife and children waiting in the wings?”
Cade smiled and his eyes glistened. “Dozens.”
I should have expected that. “I’m sorry, that was probably too personal.”
Cade reached over and took my hand in his. “Hey… I’m sorry. I’ve been told it takes time to get used to my humor. For the record, I’m not married, have no children, and am looking for the right woman to keep me on my toes.”
“You’re looking for a tall woman then. If I see one I will send them your way. You really shouldn’t be so picky. You only have one life to live and if you want a family you’ll need to lower your standards. I’m sure some woman in this village will think you’re a good catch.”
“Oh… I see. You’re joking.”
I tried to keep my face serious. “Not in the least. In my day, when a man got to the right age he would be auctioned off. Women would come from miles to the men’s auction to bid on tall, strong men to do work around the homestead. Tell me you haven’t lost this tradition because maybe we need to resurrect it.”
“Men were auctioned?”
“Of course. If they hadn’t married they were treated as any other beast of burden. You’re tall and strong, I bet you would have earned at least three pennies. That’s less than the cost of a hot bath, but still a lot to some. You know what? I could auction you right now.”
“What? Wait!”
I stood and was about to shout to everyone when Cade pulled me back down and into his lap. I couldn’t stop myself from laughing.
“Why you…!”
Luckily Charlotte appeared before things got out of control.
“You’re needed in headquarters, Cade. Looks like I’m interrupting something.”
“Sarah was going to auction me off.”
“That’s not a half-bad idea. Your eligibility is creating rumors. Maybe Sarah should come along and see how we operate.”
I stood up and casually brushed out my dress. “It was all his fault.”
Cade gave me a look like he’d get me back. “What’s up, Charlotte?”
“Increased government presence. Our scouts are concerned.”
“All right. Let’s see where everyone is at.”
We walked across the village and into a large room. There were images being displayed much like the images Jessica had shown me of the crater but these appeared to be moving.
Cade moved from station to station talking with people as I stood observing next to Charlotte.
“What are these images?”
“Around the city we post scouts. This image here is a map of the city and each of the green dots represents one of our scouts. They normally position themselves high up in the remnants of the old buildings. The red dots are government airships and you can see the path they are flying.”
I pointed to a spot on the map. “We’re here?”
“Very good, Sarah. How did you figure that out?”
“I kept track of landmarks on as we walked into the city.”
Cade returned to us. “We’re seeing unusually high activity, but that’s to be expected since we rescued Sarah. I’ve just told everyone to be extra cautious.”
I pointed back to the map. “How come you only have scouts on your eastern perimeter?”
“We don’t have enough scouts and that’s the direction the airships come from.”
I frowned as I was unsure if the tactics were sound. “Why is this section of the map not having any detail?”
“We haven’t explored that area yet. Why are you looking concerned, Sarah?”
“It’s nothing. What do your scouts do when their positions are compromised?”
“They return to the village when it’s safe.”
I shook my head. “The world hasn’t changed that much.”
“What are you talking about?”
“When I was twelve years old, my father was killed in the civil war. The day I found out he was killed, I went to fight. Why is it mankind can’t stop fighting wars?”
“We’re not in a war, Sarah.”
I shook my head again and stepped back into the open underground village. Cade and Charlotte followed me.
“Why did you leave, Sarah?”
“Because I’ll not disrespect you in front of others by disagreeing with you. This isn’t my place, but it is my fight.”
Charlotte looked at me questioningly. “What do you mean by it’s your fight?”
“Those red dots are government airships that are hunting you. Their hunting me. Their hunting the good people of this village. They brought me here and they were going to sterilize me and wipe my memories. They even threatened to have me sent for destruction. You have something so valuable here. You live, love, and cherish one another. I’ve said this before. This is a war and I’ll fight to my dying breath to protect what you have here. Maybe you don’t want to hear this, and maybe I should never have been brought to your village.”
“We’re doing fine, Sarah. We keep the peace and for a hundred years we’ve lived a decent life. We’re free.”
“I don’t think you understand what freedom is. You’re standing on the soil of what was once the United States of America. We came to this land to avoid the oppression of those that governed us. We fought for our freedom and our independence. Freedom to live our lives without fear. To live our lives in the open and not hiding underground.”
“What would you have us do, Sarah? Go to war with a government we can’t possibly defeat?”
“The way I see it, you have two options. The first option is to do what you’re doing now. You can’t get enough people from the cities to compensate for your losses so you will eventually die out. The second option is to show the government you’re a people destined to rule themselves. Does that mean fighting them and possibly losing? Yes.”
“What you’re saying sounds courageous and right, but we’re badly outnumbered and outgunned.”
“Even a fly can harass a horse. What I’ve learned in my education from the Ute Indians and my experience fighting in wars, is not so much what we do as how we do it. Battles can be won when leveraging your enemy’s weaknesses. We don’t have to defeat them all, just inflict enough damage to bring them to the table and talk.”
“We’ve tried, Sarah. Our weapons were designed by the government. Their airships and body armor have shields to prevent damage from their own weapons.”
“Maybe you’re right. Maybe I’m just a foolish girl from four hundred years ago. What do I know about what you’ve been through? I remember growing up and being taught to hate the Indians, but when I befriended them I slowly found everything I knew about them was wrong. Sometimes it’s easier to judge than it is to learn. I’m sorry.”
“There’s nothing for you to be sorry about, Sarah. I’m emboldened by your words. Rarely have I heard anyone speak so passionately about anything. What makes you passionate?”
“Trina. She represents everything I care and dream about about. Innocence, love, and family. I wish more than anything she could live in a world that’s at peace; to not have to worry about the government airships and enforcers. I want that for myself and my family which maybe I’ll one day be lucky enough to have. I understand if you don’t wish me to stay here, but if you wish me to stay, let me do something where I can benefit others the most.”
“What do you think, Charlotte? Should we keep her?”
“Yes. She’s a keeper all right in more ways than one. For once I agree with the risk of getting someone out of the city.”
Charlotte leaned over and hugged me tight before turning to leave us. “I expect you both back here by six for the celebration dinner.”
“That gives us plenty of time.”
I looked over at Cade. “Time for what?”
“You’ll see.”
Cade extended his hand and I took it in mine. It was a simple gesture but it meant everything to me. I had thought I might have offended them.
“Where are we going?”
“Shopping and then to my favorite place.”
Cade led me up and out of the village, back into the remnants of the old city. Across from the entrance to the village, there was another large building, but in this case, the bottom floors were still intact. Inside, the space was packed with clothing, shoes, jackets, and jewelry.
“When we scout, we bring back items we find to share with everyone. You can come here anytime and take anything you need.”
My fingers drifted over the fine fabrics, and my eyes were drawn to the variety of colors. I pulled out a red dress that had shiny, glittering, red scales on the bodice and flowed into long tresses of red silk. Holding it up against me, I caught a glimpse of myself in a mirror.
“If you think it will look good on you, you’d be correct.”
“There’s so much here.”
“There were billions of people on the earth when the Great War began. All those people needed clothing. Now, there’s so many fewer of us that the remnants of the old society we find are vastly most than we could ever use in our lifetimes. How would you like it if I offered you a position as a scout. I’ve seen how you notice things when we moved through the forest and your sense of direction is excellent.”
“It’s not anything like a city enforcer, is it? I hate to simply stand around all day.”
“Our scouts have four primary purposes. To explore, hunt, find resources, and to watch for the government. It can be risky as there is wildlife that can attack and obviously there are the airships.”
“If you think that is where I would do my best then I’m happy to contribute.”
“I’ll need to teach you a few things, but I know you will do very well.”
“You’re just trying to get me out of your way so you can carouse.”
Cade raised an eyebrow. “If anything, the idea of not seeing you while you would be out on patrol is distressing.”
“So, you’re saying you like me?”
Cade reached over and cupped my face in his hand just as Trina ran in and hugged my leg. “Is it time to see the horses yet?”
Glancing over at Cade, I could tell he was a little frustrated, but for me I was grateful for the momentary reprieve. It would give me time to sort out my growing feelings for Cade and to let my heart slow down. “As long as it’s safe. What do you think, Cade?”
He sighed. “There are no horses, Trina. Does your mother know you’re here?”
“Yeppers! She knows and I’ll prove it to you horses exist.”
“All right. Where did you see them?”
“About a mile west of here, next to the river.”
“What were you doing so far from the village?”
Trina rolled her eyes. “I was with a group foraging for berries. I slipped away and that’s when I saw them. Big, beautiful, horses!” Trina grabbed my hand and pulled. “Come on!”
It was a spectacular day with the sun shining and the air temperature just perfect. Almost hot, but not quite. After about twenty minutes we came to an area where the buildings had been overrun with vines and trees. Beyond them I could hear a river and could see the area open up.
Trina pulled us down to the river and pointed across the way to an open meadow. “There! That’s where I saw them.”
Cade seemed disinterested. “I don’t see them now. Maybe you just dreamed about seeing them?”
“No way! I saw them.”
I spotted a tree that had fallen across the river and made my way over to it. “Stay here, Trina. I’m going over to look for tracks.”
Cade took hold of my hand and held me back. “You’re not serious.”
“I believe her. See how the grasses are laying down? That’s a clear sign some large animal was resting there.”
“Just be careful.”
I smiled as Cade walked alongside of the tree trunk while holding my hand. He had to let go when the trunk went over the water. My balance was much better as a woman. I’m surprised I haven’t been thinking much about being a woman any more. I miss my size and strength, but seeing how Cade reacts to me, I think I’m more powerful. It’s also nice to know the stereotypes for women seem to have changed over the years and I’m not subjugated to sewing curtains and making the meals.
I jumped off the end of the tree trunk and carefully made my way around the meadow, kneeling to find some tracks that were partially covered by grasses. While not definitive, they certainly looked like horse tracks. I stood up to let Cade and Trina know what I found when a large stallion stepped into the meadow. He was gorgeous. Behind him were eight mares and two of them were obviously pregnant.
The stallion stomped its foot and it reared its head up. I stood my ground and held its gaze. It took several steps forward towards me and stopped. I motioned over to Cade and Trina to be quiet and I turned slowly away from the stallion and stood in place.
I could hear the stallion moving closer before neighing and then taking its herd to the far end of the meadow. I made my way back to Cade and Trina.
“You were so brave, Sarah!”
“Horses won’t attack someone unless they’re threatened. I didn’t pose a threat to them, Trina.”
“You’re beaming.”
Cade had a strange look on his face as he looked at me. “I just never expected to see horses again. I used to raise them.”
“For food?”
“No, silly. For travel and work. I would ride them and have them pull my wagon.” I picked up Trina and pointed back at the horses. “You see the big white one there?” She nodded. “That’s a stallion. The others are mares.”
“What’s a stallion?”
“A stallion is a male horse and a mare is female.”
“So, uncle Cade is a stallion?”
I giggled, but the image of Cade and me together flashed through my mind filling me with warmth. Setting Trina back down, she took Cade’s hand and mine and walked between us. By the time we got back to the village, I was getting rather emotional. The whole experience of having a little girl hold onto me brought out desires for motherhood that were almost overwhelming. Seeing how Cade interacted with Trina made me think he would be a good father.
Trina hugged us both and scampered back to tell the entire village she saw horses. Things felt a little awkward as I stood next to Cade.
“All my plans were ruined. I was going to take you to a swimming hole.”
“I’ll look forward to another chance then. How long do we have until the dinner?”
“About ninety minutes.”
“I’ll see you there. Thank you for showing me around.”
“You’ll be all right? You don’t need any help?”
“I’ll only be cleaning myself up. I think I can handle it.”
“I could…”
Bethany saved me from hearing more of what Cade was going to suggest. “There you both are. Thanks for taking Trina out today. Can I borrow Sarah?”
Cade had been interrupted all day. He smiled and waved his hand as if showing off a piece of new furniture. “Feel free. I’m going to have a shower… a cold shower.”
Bethany grabbed my arm and pulled me away from Cade. “You’re Trina’s new best friend. I hope you don’t mind. She can be a little precocious.”
“Not at all. She’s adorable.”
“You know I’ve not seen Cade ever act this way around anyone before. He’s taken a fancy to you.”
“He seems to have an interest in me, but I don’t know him well enough to know if he’s acting different towards me than anyone else.”
“Believe me in that he is. I’d say he’s rather smitten. Do you care for him at all?”
“Yes. Of course. But he barely knows me and I hardly know him. With everything that’s happened to me, I’m unsure about everything. I feel like I’m always a little off balance. Plus, I’m no homewrecker. If Cade has another woman then I’ll step aside.”
“And give up so easily? Some things are worth fighting for. But there’s nothing to worry about as he’s single.”
“Hmmm. I see your point.”
“As lovely as that dress looks on you, we do have a dance tonight. Have you been to the store?”
“Cade showed it to me.”
“Your room doesn’t have a private bath, but mine does. Why don’t you run to the store and pick something out and I’ll have a nice bath ready for you when you get back?”
“Is there something I should know about Cade that you would help me?”
Bethany smiled. “Charlotte and I have been trying to set him up for years. You’re breathtaking, sweet, kind, and Trina loves you. That’s good enough for me.”
“All right. I’ll go find something to wear and be right back. Thank you.”
Knowing the time was getting away from me, I rushed over to the store and located the red dress and found some matching shoes. I then ran back to Bethany’s and as promised she had a bath ready for me. The artificial intelligence system would say it was unsanitary, but to me it felt like a slice of heaven. After thoroughly washing myself and my hair, I dried up well and slipped into the dress. The bra Charlotte had found me didn’t work with it and everything felt much better without the bra. The back plunged and was left open, and the front provided a glimpse of cleavage. I loved how it flowed and enhanced my shape.
Bethany and Trina were all smiles as I stepped out into their living space.
“Gorgeous. Absolutely gorgeous. I love how your hair flows.”
Trina hugged my leg. “Ohhh. So pretty!”
Bethany took my arm in hers. “Let’s get going. No one eats until you arrive.”
“I learned a long time ago not to get between hungry people and food.”
The central underground square had been transformed with little white lights strung up over tables. Music was playing, and people all gathered around talking. Bethany led me to where Cade and Charlotte were. Cade was deep in a conversation with Charlotte but cut his words off as he saw me.
“That’s the dress from the store. I thought it would look good on you, but my imagination of exactly how good it would look was definitely lacking. I’ve never seen anything so beautiful.”
I must have blushed ten shades of red.
Cade turned to the gathering crowd. “Everyone, I would like to introduce to you Sarah Whitlock. We rescued her from the city, but she is one of the four people we have been monitoring that were saved from a wormhole event that occurred over four hundred years ago. Sarah has agreed to help out any way she can.”
A male voice from the crowd shouted out. “I could use some more kids. She looks like she’s from good breeding stock.”
Cade’s eyes flashed angrily. “Please take a moment during the evening festivities to welcome the newest member of our society. Let’s eat!”
There were cheers and whoops and hollers that reminded me of barn raising events. Everyone was kind and gracious, the food spectacular, and the music was fun and lively. There were even variations of alcoholic drinks that made me a little giddy.
When I had my fill and the greetings had slowed to a trickle, Trina pulled on my hand to get me on the dance floor. Cade was laughing and enjoying himself, but the music was still quick and I had to stand back and watch how the ladies moved before even attempting it. Trina helped in that she wouldn’t let me just stand there and after a few songs I was getting the hang of it. This was such a joyous and fun occasion and as I spun and laughed I saw Cade standing on the side watching me.
I kept my eye on him too and spotted several women come over to him and ask him to dance, but he always refused. When a slow song started playing, Trina left me alone saying that slow music was boring. I squatted down and hugged Trina and as I stood, Cade was there.
“May I have this dance?” The words came from two people at the same time. Cade and Brent.
Cade glanced over at Brent. “I believe Sarah should choose.”
Looking back and forth between Cade and Brent, I knew my heart wanted Cade. “I’m sorry, Brent. Cade and I have some unfinished business.”
Brent grew angry. “You don’t owe him anything, Sarah!” I watched in stunned silence as he stormed off.
Cade watched Brent grab a drink before turning back to me. “Shall we?”
I was flushed and breathing hard from all the fast dances, but I swear my heart started beating a little quicker. Unlike the last time he had asked me to dance, this time I didn’t hesitate. A quick look around and I noticed couples holding each other close.
I curtseyed a little and tipped my head. “It would be my honor, kind sir.”
I felt Cade’s strong hand slip into mine and another one went to the small of my back. He pulled me close.
“Do you know what you do to me, Sarah?”
“I confuse you because I’m a four-hundred-year-old enigma.”
“No.”
“I aggravate you because I don’t know how to dance and I step on your toes?”
“No.”
“You’re frustrated because you have to spend so much time teaching me about this new world I find myself in.”
“No.” Cade leaned in close. His breath was warm against my neck. “I’m captivated by you, Sarah. I’m seeing the world fresh through your eyes and I’m enthralled by your insights. You’re nothing like the women of the cities that are docile and thoughtless. I love how you take time with Trina and yet your purposeful in what you do. You have a rich knowledge and yet a simplistic perspective. You’re refreshingly unique.”
“Such high praise, but you didn’t tell me what I do to you. Do you know what you do to me?”
“I make you feel nauseous?”
I shook my head slowly, feeling Cade’s lips brush lightly against my neck as I did so.
“I make you conflicted with my tasteless humor.”
I shook my head again, careful to not get Cade’s lips against my neck, but they were there anyways and my body raced with desire. I brought my lips near his ear.
“You’ve made me desire something more than my own life. You’re kind and caring. People respect you and listen to you. But, for me, I’m like a fragile butterfly in your hand. One wrong move, and my heart will stop. One harsh word, and I will feel the pain as deep as any real wound. I long for your touch, and afraid at the same time.”
“What are you afraid of?”
“That I’m falling in love.”
I could feel Cade’s smile and his arms pulled me tighter against him.
“Why would you be afraid of that?”
“Because wounds of the heart are infinitely more painful than any other kind. I dream of you every night. I’m afraid you won’t return my love, and if you do, that I’ll fail you in some way.”
“I’ve never met anyone that stirred my heart like you, Sarah. From the moment I first saw you, there was something that stirred within me. You were frightened, out of place, and yet you didn’t cower in fear. You have an inner strength in you, a confidence that others only dream about. I saw you tackle three armed criminals with nothing more than a sedation stick. You’re a tigress and a fawn. Do you know my biggest fear about you?”
“No…”
“That I’m capable of smothering you. You move my heart to action and my actions want to protect you even though you seem to need little protecting.”
“I’m a fighter and I’m strong and capable. I’ve been alone all my life and yet I never felt so cared for as the day you risked your life to rescue me. You’re correct in that I’m a fawn and also a tigress for I will protect those I love with a vengeance.”
“You would protect me?”
“I will, because I love you.”
Our swaying paused and the music faded. Cade’s lips began kissing my neck and then my cheek, moving ever so slowly to my lips. When I couldn’t bear it any longer, I turned my head so our lips could meet.
When we parted, I stared into his eyes wondering what I had just done. Everyone around us was staring. It was at that moment that Cade spoke something I found a little strange.
“You’re going to love my mother. We have to go see her soon.”
It was Charlotte that grabbed my hand and practically dragged me back to my room. She sat me down and I was rather confused by everything.
“Do you know what just happened there?”
She didn’t sound angry, just surprised.
“I’m pretty sure I said I loved him, we kissed, and then he responded by suggesting we go see his mother.”
Charlotte paced a little. “I guess I should welcome you to the family then. You seem to genuinely care for Cade, but this is just a little unorthodox.”
Bethany entered the room and looked at Charlotte. “Did I hear Cade correctly?”
Next it was Cade that barged in. “Why did you take Sarah away?”
Charlotte looked angrily at Cade. “What were you thinking, Cade? Sarah doesn’t understand our customs or traditions.”
“What’s going on?”
Everyone finally stopped talking and turned to look at me.
Cade sat down next to me and held my hand. “We’re engaged to be married.”
“Engaged? You and me?”
“That’s the way it works. You confess your love for me, I invite you to my parents for their approval.”
“That’s not how it works!”
Charlotte and Bethany were now staring at us.
“Yes. It is.”
“I confess, I do love you. You drive me wild and sometimes crazy, but the way it works is for you go to my parents and ask their permission to court me. Then, if they approve and over a year or so you prove your good intentions towards me, a date is set, and we’re married.”
Bethany laughed. “Chalk this up to one four-hundred-year change in customs. I do like Sarah’s version much better. That seems more appropriate to force the guy to prove himself for a year.”
Cade was looking upset. “So, you don’t want to marry me?”
“You never asked.”
“I did! All right… Will you marry me?”
“Yes.”
Cade got up and pulled me up with him. “Great. Let’s go!”
“Where are we going?”
“You have to come stay with me now.”
I sat back down much to everyone’s and my own dismay. “I can’t stay with you. That’s not right. We can’t stay with each other until after the wedding. This gives us time to get to know each other.”
“Let me get this straight. Four hundred years ago, a man would go to your parents to ask if he could court you. It’s pretty hard for me to check in with your parents. How long does courting go on for?”
“Usually one to two years. During that time, the prospective husband builds a homestead.”
“Two years and I have to build a house? Then what?”
“Then the pair would formally get engaged and set a date for the wedding. Only after the wedding is performed and the two are united under God can they consummate their vows to each other.”
Charlotte smiled. “This is the way it should be. I see that now.”
Cade looked at Charlotte. “You’re not helping.” He turned back to me and sat down. “I’m willing to do anything. I just know I can’t live without you. I love you, Sarah.”
“Then to make me feel comfortable, when and if your mother approves of me, we can set a date to be married. After we marry, I’ll be happy to stay with you then.”
Charlotte and Bethany were giggling away. “This is so perfect! Cade’s never had to wait for anything. It will teach him patience.”
Cade turned to Charlotte and Bethany and ushered them out the door so we could have a little privacy. He closed the door and turned towards me. I was feeling a little sheepish, but I was also excited.
“You’re sure you want to marry me, Sarah?”
“Why would you ask that? Do you think I might find someone better? No one moves my heart like you do. Yes, this feels sudden, but I feel comfortable and safe with you, as if this was meant to be. You’re sure you’re willing to wait for marriage?”
“It will be the hardest test of my patience ever. You have no idea how hard it is to resist you.”
I blushed. “I have a pretty good idea.”
“Are we allowed to kiss under your new mating ritual?”
“Of course. Just nothing beyond kissing.”
“That’s at least something. I’ll be taking cold showers for months.”
***
Cade had left soon after our chat about marriage and more than one kiss goodnight. I was both grateful for the time to get to know Cade better, but also frustrated that my body was working faster than my mind. However long it might be until we get married, might be too long.
Today was a new day and Cade had promised to help me get ready to be a scout. I met him at the canteen for breakfast and I was happy I had no buyer’s regret; like the time I bought a horse that died a week later. My heart still skipped a beat when I saw him and my body told my mind to shut up as it ran into his arms for a kiss.
When I finally detangled myself, I could see Cade was pleased with the outcome.
“I’m excited about learning how to scout.”
“There’s not much too it. Just some procedures and you’ll need to get used to some of the technology we use to hide and protect ourselves. We’ve never had a female scout before, so I’ll leave it up to you how you want to clothe yourself, but I can imagine a dress might not work as well as pants as some of the areas we move through can be overgrown and filled with thorns.”
After breakfast, Cade collected some gear and led me outside.
“This first item will mask your heat signature. Charlotte used one when we saw the airship on our way to the village. They consume a lot of energy so we use them sparingly. Push the red button, and you are protected from heat scanners for fifteen minutes. Airships can still visibly see you so it is best to do this when you are also undercover.”
“Got it.”
“This…” Cade handed me a long shiny stick. “…is a magnetic rail gun that shoots electrified, hardened alloy bullets. It uses laser light to target and is powerful enough to blow a hole through a wild animal or a person, however, it will do nothing against an armored airship or a government enforcer as they both have shields that react to the electrified bullet to nullify it. It’s mainly for protection against wild animals.”
Cade let me practice a few shots, but I remained skeptical of the device. “It seems like it has a lot of stuff going on with it. Don’t they break easily?”
“They do occasionally. You also have your knife and you appear to know how to use it. We also have an encrypted radio transmitter.” Cade hooked something up around my neck and put something into my ear. “Go ahead and say hello. The team in the village will hear you and respond.”
“Hello?”
In my ear I heard someone reply. “You must be Sarah. Cade said he would get you set up this morning. Welcome aboard.”
“This is so strange to have someone speaking in my head.”
Cade reached over and showed me a little button. “This deactivates the radio. When you need to talk, press it once and everything you say will be heard by everyone using the system. We expect our scouts to report in every hour.”
“Okay.”
“Finally, we have these optics.”
Cade put some tinted glass windows in front of my eyes, but when I looked through them, I saw information as well as my surroundings.
“You have three buttons on the side of your optics. The first allows you to zoom in. Press it now.”
Cade guided my finger to the first button and I pressed it. The world suddenly became larger and I put my other hand out in front of me to make sure I wasn’t going to crash into a tree. “I’ve never seen anything like this before.”
“The optics also allow us back in the village to see what you see. They connect through your radio to send us the video feed of what you see and provides us your position. With the zoom, you can see things much further away.”
“Like an airship.”
“Exactly. When we scout, we like to get up high and use the zoom to see miles away and then use the radio to report anything incoming. The second button returns your view back to normal. The third, changes the mode. You can switch to night vision mode to see in the dark, or heat vision to look through foliage to see if there is an animal nearby.”
“Amazing.”
“Just one thing left to do. We need to go to the store to get you clothed properly.”
In my heart, I had become accustomed to dresses and wearing pants seemed somewhat revolting. I never knew just how wonderful it felt to wear a dress. Cade directed me to a pile of women’s pants.
“Women wear pants?”
“It’s not as common these days, but it used to be very common at the time of the Great War.”
“Did men wear dresses then?”
“Not that I’ve ever heard or seen.”
“I shouldn’t pick anything too bright and with everything so green a dark green or brown would help me blend in.”
“I agree, bright colors aren’t very good. There’s a small room over there if you want to try something on.”
I grabbed a half-dozen pairs of pants and some blouses and headed into the little room. I found a pair of durable brown pants that had lots of pockets on them and fit well. I also found a green blouse that allowed the sleeves to roll up. Combined with a belt to hold my knife and some knee-length boots, and I looked a little like pictures of explorers from the past.
“How do I look?”
“Don’t get me wrong, as I love women in dresses, but a dress doesn’t show how shapely your legs or backside is. You look amazing.”
“Really?”
“Without a doubt. Now you will want a jacket and a backpack, and possibly a hat. There are some dark green ones over here that will help you blend in.”
“Do you have any bow and arrows?”
“Unfortunately, no. During the Great War, the government confiscated all weapons.”
“I can make a set.”
“We have the guns to protect ourselves.”
“Not against enforcers. A bow and arrow will take out an enforcer.”
“I’m skeptical. But if you think you can make one, I’m all for it. You’re all set. Let’s move to our post for the day.”
Cade led me east until we found a tall tower of stone and steel. Starting at the bottom, we carefully made our way until we were on a stone platform that had a view in all directions. Cade pressed his button to talk.
“This is Cade and Sarah checking in from scout post four. All clear here.”
I could hear the response in my ear. “We can pinpoint you. Look back towards Sarah for me. Wow! When is it my turn to take Sarah out scouting?”
“Sarah is spoken for, Caleb.”
“I was only thinking of helping her get trained.”
“Sure, you were. Cade out.” Cade turned to me. “You realize you could easily marry any man in the village? You cause quite a stir.”
“You mean I could choose anyone to marry? Maybe I was too quick to say yes. Oh well. I guess I’ll live with my decisions.”
Cade was about to respond when I spotted something on the horizon. “Is that an airship?”
“Zoom in with your optics. Yes. Go ahead and report it.”
I pressed the talk button and spoke, unsure exactly what to say. “This is Sarah and Cade at scout post four. Airship spotted due east.”
“We see it now, Sarah. Get to cover.”
“Will do. Sarah out.”
Pressing the button to stop my talking to the village, I found Cade’s hand already reaching for mine. “Let’s get below one floor. If we can see them, they can see us. You’re a natural, Sarah.”
“I just mimicked what you did.”
We moved down further into the building, but found an opening to watch the airship. “Keep an eye on it. The village can see what you see.”
In my ear, I could hear other scouts. “This is Adam in scout position three. I’ve got visual on the airship. Looks like it may be turning around. Adam out.”
Sure enough, the airship slowly turned and headed back east. The rest of the day was pretty much sitting around keeping a watch on things. Cade had me lead us back to the village to test my orienteering skills and he seemed very impressed that I brought us directly back to the village.
“Can I go out on my own tomorrow?”
Cade looked hesitant. “I’m not sure you’re ready yet.”
“To the southwest there is a ridge I spotted. It would take me through some of the unexplored area and possibly open up a new scouting post.”
“I’ll think about it but it sounds like an overnight trip and we don’t allow fires in the open at night. Too easy for the airships to spot.”
“I want to prove to you and everyone I’m capable and not a burden.”
“I understand, but you’re not a burden and I’ll have words with anyone that claims otherwise.”
I leaned into Cade and felt his strong arms slip around my waist. “My protector.”
“You think you can just bat your eyes and I’ll give in?”
“It’s worth a try.”
“It means that much to you?”
“It does. I need to find myself. I know that sounds strange, but I used to be alone most of my life and ever since I arrived here I’ve had crazy artificial intelligence systems monitoring me and little time where I felt I could just sit and think. I don’t want you to get the wrong impression, as I love being with you. There’s something about being alone in the wilderness that forces introspection. I woke up four hundred years later in a new body. There’s much to ponder.”
“All right. You can go as long as you don’t ponder yourself away from me.”
“If that’s what you’re worried about I can assure you it will never happen.”
“I do worry I’ll lose you and now that I finally found the woman of my dreams, I want to protect you and to keep you safe.”
“You’ve done a great job of that so far.”
***
The next morning, I got up early, had breakfast with Cade, packed my things and headed out. While I missed Cade, there was something incredibly freeing about not being monitored and having the ability to choose my own direction. I hated the enforcer bracelet that dictated everything I was supposed to do.
I headed southwest and through the unexplored areas of the old city. Cade told me my optics would record the surroundings so it could be all mapped. I tapped my voice button.
“This is Sarah checking in.”
It was Cade’s voice that came into my ear. “Everything all right?”
“Doing fine. I’m about three miles southwest of you. Lots of signs of animals and some fruit trees with unripe fruit on them.”
“Be careful entering buildings as some of them can be unstable.”
“I will. I estimate I have another eight or nine miles to go.”
“Take your time and head back here if you need to. Cade out.”
“Sarah out.”
Just hearing Cade’s voice made me feel all warm inside. I appreciated his trust in me to handle this on my own. I continued southwest for a few more miles until I spotted a large, mostly intact building.
Tapping my voice button, I alerted the village that I was entering. “Are you seeing this?”
“We can see what you’re seeing.”
While the walls had been intact, the interior had obviously been burned. There were large piles of ashes that had been mixed with leaves and debris over time. The building was useless and I found nothing valuable inside. I was about to exit when something caught my eye. Reaching down, I brushed away dirt and ash to find what was left of a book. It was dry and brittle and missing the lower third.
“Tom Sawyer… I read this book. What was this place?”
“It appears to be a library, Sarah. Back in the Great War, there were buildings filled with books that people could borrow and read. The government came in and burned them all to make sure information that went against their beliefs would be destroyed.”
“Burning books is burning knowledge and history. It’s hard to believe anyone would do such a thing.”
I tossed the book back into the ash pile with a growing resentment against the government.
“I’m continuing towards the ridge. Sarah out.”
A few more hours of hiking brought me to the summit of the ridge. Most of the top of the ridge was open and exposed from the forest a little way below. This offered me good views in all directions. I ate some food and drank some water while I marveled at how well this body coped with such a strenuous hike.
I took a moment to stare at my hand and then down towards my generous breasts as they pushed my blouse outward. Strands of blonde hair drifted in front of my eyes and I smiled. I never would have believed I would be happy and content as a woman and yet I would never want to go back. Somewhere southeast of here were the remains of my old body. Friends I had were no more than dust now.
I would have never chosen this path for my life, but it was as if God himself intervened on my behalf, giving me everything I always wanted. It was with this revelation as dusk fell, that I knew I needed to head back to Cade and my future.
Standing, I took one last look around. All was quiet. All was normal except for some light flashing due south of me. Using my optics, I zoomed in and gasped.
“This is Sarah at the southwestern ridge! I see six airships! They seem to be landing not far from me.”
Cade was instantly on the radio. “Get out of there, Sarah! Get off the ridge!”
I scrambled down and back into the forest, which was far darker than the ridge. “They appeared to be staging themselves. Do you think they might know where the village is?”
“Switch to night vision so you can see where you’re going, Sarah. Hopefully you just found a base and there’s nothing more to it.”
“Switching to night vision. I don’t think it’s a base as otherwise I would have seen it earlier.” The darkness of the forest lit up even though there was no color. It made my way down the hillside much easier. “This doesn’t make sense, Cade. Wouldn’t we be spotting airships coming up from the south instead of east? I fear they’re getting ready to attack.”
“There’s no way they know where we are, Sarah. We must be cautious and keep an eye on things.”
I paused. “Maybe I should try to get closer to them under the cover of darkness?”
“No. They can spot you easily. There wasn’t much cover between you and them. You better settle in for the night and head back to the village as soon as you can.”
“All right. Sarah out.”
“Be safe, Sarah. Cade out.”
I was steadily working my way down the mountain and things were leveling off some when I heard loud noises of brush breaking behind me. Switching my mode to heat, I could see four large animals getting close. It was hard to tell from the optics, but they looked like wolves. Switching back to night vision, I called to the village as I increased my speed.
“Sarah here. I’m being followed by what appears to be four large animals. Are there wolves out here?”
Cade’s voice was frantic. “Find a spot where you can protect your back and use your weapon.”
“Not much here… I’m almost…” The ground disappeared beneath my feet and I fell a good ten feet to a hard surface below, landed hard, and rolled. As I slowly got to my feet I knew I would have quite a few bruises, but nothing seemed broken, however, my weapon and radio weren’t so lucky as both were in pieces. I have no way of contacting the village now.
A series of growls from above me sent me scrambling away from the hole that had been partially covered with forest debris. My optics still had their night vision working and this gave me a glimpse of what I had fallen into. As with the library, this appeared to be a large home that had been burned out.
With the growls getting closer, I hastily looked for an exit. Moving to the far end of the building, I came across shelving, but one unit appeared to be slightly ajar. With no other avenue of escape, I pulled on the shelf to find a platform and stairs descending several stories.
This area seemed untouched by the ravages of fire and the steel stairs appeared strong and solid. I moved quickly into the depths hoping this wasn’t a dead-end. Reaching the bottom platform, I could see I was in some sort of small stone room with one door. It looked more like a safe door with a large spindle-like wheel. The growls had turned into yelps and howls and it sounded like the wolves must have found their way inside the building.
I grabbed one of the metal spindles and tried to turn it. At first, I didn’t think it even moved, but slowly, inch-by-inch, the handle begrudgingly shifted. I could now hear the nails of the wild beasts on the metal staircase as they eagerly made their way down towards me. Putting everything I had into it, I turned the handles until I heard a click and the door pulled open with a whoosh of stale metallic air. Not wanting to spend another second waiting for my doom, I slipped inside to another room and pulled the heavy door closed behind me just as the snarling face of a wolf launched itself at me.
With a click the door sealed and the sound of the wolves almost completely vanished. The door was so heavy and thick the sound could barely penetrate. Turning away from the door, I could see shelves of sealed containers, books, and weapons. There were a lot of weapons. Most reminded me a little of what I used to use, but these were sleek modern rifles and handguns. There was no doubt this had been some sort of protective shelter. Everything looked in immaculate condition and dust free.
I did a cursory review, found there was no other exit, and began selecting what I could use to get me out of my current situation. Of note were two silver-plated .45 caliber revolvers. The other handguns were of an interesting design, but the revolvers were something I was at least familiar with. I found thigh holsters to hold those and a belt that held thirty additional bullets.
In addition to the revolvers, I discovered a high-powered rifle, but this was far more modern than I was used to. There was a clip that held close to a dozen four-inch long bullets and a sighting mechanism with optical zoom. I had only read about such optics before but had never seen anything like this.
Unfortunately, a revolver or rifle aren’t the best for close quarters aiming and dealing with vicious wolves. That’s when my eye spied a shotgun. Again, like most of the other weapons, this was modern and had a sophisticated pump action load, however, it was simple enough to figure out, easy to use, and in case it failed to fire would offer something to swing at the beasts.
I tossed extra rounds in my backpack for all three weapons, strapped on the revolvers and belt, and set the high-powered rifle to the side. Making sure I had a round loaded in the shotgun, I slowly unlatched the heavy door. With the door opening outward, this allowed me to control the gap and close it quickly if things got out of control.
As soon as the door was wide enough for the barrel of the shotgun the snarling face of a wolf tried to force its way in. Bracing myself, I squeezed the trigger and was shocked and surprised when the gun actually fired. The sound was deafening and the blast sent what was left of the wolf crashing back into the others.
At first, the three remaining wolves scattered, but they quickly regrouped. One was biting into the dead the carcass and the other two had their sights on me. With a quick pump, I ejected the shell and loaded a fresh round and fired. With another boom, the second wolf spun away in a bloody mess. One wolf ran up the stairs while the other turned menacingly towards me.
I managed to pump the shotgun one more time, but this time it failed to fire when I pulled the trigger. The wolf leapt, pushing me backwards into the gun room. Its teeth ground on the metal of the shotgun, pinning me down on the ground. Risking everything, I let go of the shotgun with one hand and reached for a revolver on my thigh. As I squeezed the trigger, the pistol recoiled hard against my weaker female wrist and spun out of my hand. The heavy wolf collapsed on top of me dead with a hole through its chest.
Breathing hard, it took great effort to push the beast off me. The shotgun looked to be intact with a few scratches on the barrel. I ejected the misfired shell just in case the fourth wolf decided to come back. I waited and listened, my ears still ringing from the shots in such a closed in area.
After a good five minutes of waiting, I found my revolver and slipped it back into the holster. I dragged the wolf out of the gun room, and sat down on the floor with my back to the wall and facing the opening. I stayed that way the rest of the night until the first light of dawn filtered down the stairwell beyond.
I stood and stretched, briefly massaging the bruises from my fall before I moved back into the stairwell. I sealed and closed the heavy door behind me and I looked at the remains of the three wolves. There was blood everywhere and parts of wolves splattered across the stone walls. That had been a close call.
Making my way up and out of the building, I stood on the roof to get my bearings. To the northeast, I could easily see one of the scout towers a few miles away. From where I was and assuming there would at least be a scout there, it would be the fastest way to communicate back to the village.
I moved quickly and as I got close to the tower I could hear the sound of an airship. Diving under a bush, I tossed out the heat masking device and waited. From my position I could see the top of the tower and the airship moving close to it. I spotted movement in the tower, but so did the airship.
Suddenly, the airship opened fire on the tower. It raked the tower with high-powered ammunition. The stone tower dissolved away in flashes of dust. If the village scout wasn’t already dead, I’d be surprised, but I pulled the rifle from my back and aimed at the airship. The optics gave me a clear view of a man sitting in the airship behind glass.
I checked my breathing, lined up the shot, and fired. I hadn’t expected the older-styled weapon to do anything but bounce off and all I hoped to do was to distract the airship, but the bullet shattered the glass and ripped through the man controlling it. I could hear the airship whine as it spun out of control, crashed into the tower, and fell heavily to the forest floor.
I had to see if our scout was alive but I needed to secure the area first. Stealthily I made my way to the crashed airship and looked inside. Two government enforcers were obviously dead. There were no other enforcers on board. I ran towards the tower only to find our scout had just made it to the bottom. He was badly wounded but alive. I helped him to sit and lean against the wall. His leg was bleeding and he lapsed into unconsciousness. I grabbed his wound with my hands to slow the bleeding.
“Sarah!”
I looked up to see Cade and several others running towards me.
“He’s losing a lot of blood!”
Cade pulled me away from the scout as the other two people from the village immediately took over dressing the wound. My hands and clothes were covered in blood. Cade was carefully checking me over.
“I thought I lost you, Sarah! Are you hurt?”
“No… I’m fine. The blood is from our scout and wolves.” My eyes finally moved from the scout to Cade. “How did you find me?”
“We were coming to find you when we heard the alert from our scout about the airship. We diverted here. You’re sure you’re all right?”
“Better now that you’re here.”
Cade scratched at something dried on my face and kissed me.
“Will he be all right?”
The others nodded.
“What happened to you, Sarah?”
“I fell into an old building. The fall broke my radio and weapon and with four wolves chasing me, I found a stairwell that led me to a sealed room with weapons. Lots of weapons. I used them to defend myself from the wolves and in the morning decided this tower was the closest communication to the village. I heard the airship and when they attacked our scout, I fired at them trying to help the scout get away. The bullet from my rifle killed the man controlling the airship.”
“You brought down an airship with a two-hundred-year-old rifle?”
“You make it sound so old. For me it was two hundred years more modern and the room seemed to have been well sealed. All the weapons looked in perfect condition.”
“You must have stumbled into an old weapons cache that wasn’t found by the government. We’ve found the odd one before, but after so many years, the weapons were useless.”
Cade tapped his radio. “This is Cade. Returning to village with Sarah and Benjamin.”
Cade turned and hugged me, my bloody hands getting his shirt stained. “Let’s get you home. There’s a lot of people worried about you. With that airship down, we can only expect the government will be all over this place.”
The two men Cade had come with unfolded a lightweight stretcher and with help we put Benjamin on it and each of us took a corner. Benjamin had regained consciousness and looked up at me. “You saved me, Sarah. Thank you.”
“Shhh. Rest up. You lost a lot of blood. You were very brave. I’m just glad you got out of there fast enough.”
***
The trek back to the village took several hours and we were greeted by dozens of people. Benjamin was taken to an area to recover and I was left with Cade holding me close and smothering me in kisses.
“I can’t lose you, Sarah.”
“I’m not going anywhere. I’m worried though. I think the village should be evacuated.”
Brent pushed his way through the crowd and slugged Cade. Cade staggered back.
Cade rubbed his jaw but I was impressed he didn’t immediately hit Brent back. “What the hell did you do that for?”
“What were you thinking? You shot down an airship! And why did you let Sarah go off on her own to our south? You’re going to bring the entire government down on us!”
Cade was angry and was about to slug Brent when I stepped between them. “Stop it! It was my fault. I shot the airship down.”
“No, Sarah. It’s not your fault. You protected one of our own at great risk to yourself. However, Brent is right. I should have never sent you into an unexplored area on your own.”
Now I was getting angry. “I seemed to manage to take care of myself, even if I don’t know everything. Had I not gone there I would have never discovered the airships or the weapons cache.”
Brent looked me over and his eyes focused on the new weapons. “You found a weapons cache of useable weapons? When will you ditch this useless guy and have a real man.”
I pointed at the two of them. “I don’t know if this is rutting season or what this is that’s going on between you two, but my actions just endangered this village. You both need to put aside this useless feud and get these people out of here. I’m going to get cleaned up, get some food, and head back out there.”
I started to walk away when I felt a weapon pressed against my side. “You’ve ruined everything!”
It was Brent that had his weapon against my side. Cade made a move, but Brent pressed the weapon into my side all the harder. “Another step and she dies.”
“Let Sarah go, Brent!”
“Or you will do what, Cade? I’m taking Sarah with me. For once you’re not going to get your way.”
Brent pushed me forward towards the exit. I was scared. His behavior reminded me of the Dermit gang members. I knew enough about hostage situations to know I just had to bide my time. Cooperation was key to no one getting hurt.
I was fighting back the tears as I struggled with the concept of losing everything. I felt such loss as I looked at Cade. “Get everyone out.”
“I’ll find you, Sarah.”
“So touching… Now move!”
I was shoved out the entrance of the village and Brent guided me east until we were well out of sight before turning south. “Stop right there.”
I stopped and Brent pulled off my backpack and stuffed my revolvers and knife into it. He then slung my rifle over his back and had me put the backpack back on.
“Why are you doing this, Brent?”
“Take me to the weapons cache.”
I was confused. Certainly, these items weren’t worth that much to him. I began walking slightly southwest. “This can’t be about the weapons cache.”
Brent laughed. “When I show them the weapons cache and you, I’ll get everything I asked for and more.”
I looked back at Brent, but he pushed me forward. “Them? As in the government?”
“You’re pretty smart for someone born four hundred years ago. Yes, the government. The last time I was in the city I was captured. I struck a bargain with them. I give them the location of the villages and they would educate me and insert me into the city.”
“You would lose everything. Why would you do that?”
“Why? You have to ask me why? I can live in the city without the threat of government. It’s clean there and every need is taken care of. There is no more scrapping for food, no more deferring to Cade. I hate him. Everyone listens to Cade. It was my turn to go into the city. I was the one slated to find and rescue you. He decided at the last minute to go in instead. Then we rescue you and you’re falling all over him. This is how I get him back. I’m not sure what the biggest loss he will face will be. When he sees you killed or sterilized and re-educated, or when the airships come over and blow a hole in all his friends back at the village.”
“Did you give them all the village locations?”
Brent’s voice became tinged with anger. “You think I’m stupid? I gave them only one. Once they see my information is credible, then I get my assurance that I’ll be inserted into the city. Only then do they get the rest.”
“They’ll never give you what you want.”
“They will.”
“Do you think the same government that would kill and slaughter innocent women and children would think twice about breaking their promise to you?”
“I’ll take that chance.”
We moved onward for several hours and every second I looked for a way to escape. I could run into the forest, but I was loaded down with my pack. He would easily outpace me. I kept alert and I began seeing signs that maybe we weren’t entirely alone. At first it was a broken branch, then sticks lined up strangely on the ground. I altered my direction to follow the fresh signs.
“Why are you veering?”
“The cache is next to a bluff. We can’t go straight up the bluff, so we need to head more west before we turn south again.”
We walked another ten minutes and I found the signs had led us to a small clearing in the forest. I could see no further signs. Suddenly, Cade burst out of the forest and slammed into Brent’s side. Brent got a shot off, but it fired harmlessly into the forest. While they were fighting on the ground, I dropped the pack and scrambled to pull out a revolver.
This was an all-out brawl. Brent had managed to get his knife drawn. I yelled to Cade, but it was too late. I watched in horror as Brent’s knife cut into Cade’s side. Cade fell back and against a tree holding his side leaving Brent standing in the clear.
The forest quiet was shattered by the sound of my revolver. Brent collapsed to the ground. I knew he was dead. Rushing over to Cade, I could see he was badly wounded. The cut was deep but with care he should survive.
“You came for me.”
Cade winced. “I told you I would.”
I placed the revolver down and held Cade tightly. I started tearing my blouse to make a compress and I applied pressure to his side.
“There’s my little filly.”
I looked back over my shoulder to see Henry Clemmons standing there. He was wearing a collar and looked as evil as ever. I glanced to locate my revolver, but Henry was there in a second and kicked it out of the way.
“We’ll have none of that, little girl. You and me, we’ve got a score to settle.” I watched him spit to the side.
Cade whispered into my ear. “I’m too weak to fight.” I felt him slip the handle of his knife into my hand.
“How did you get out of the city?”
“You see this?” He grabbed at his collar. “It itches a lot. After we last saw you they slapped these slave collars on all three of us. We can do whatever we want as long as they command it. It’s a living prison. I managed to convince them to let me track you down. They want you back, but they didn’t say in what shape you had to be returned. That’s the pretty boy from the dance. He’s not looking too good. I’ll put him out of his misery first.”
Henry took a step forward and I stood protectively over Cade. My knife clearly visible.
“You’ll not touch him!”
“I see it now. You love the pretty boy.” He let out a burst of loud laughter. “If the others could see you now. I’ve changed my mind. I’ll take you first so that pretty boy can watch. Then I’ll open him up so he can bleed out as I drag you back to the city.”
“Over my dead body.” I lunged for Henry and sliced him across his abdomen. It was a shallow cut which only enraged him. He charged me and tackled me to the ground. His hands found my wrists and pounded them into the ground until I dropped the knife.
I struggled, but he had straddled himself over top of me. “I like my fillies feisty like you. You’re going to enjoy this.”
I fought with everything I had, but he had me well pinned. His hand reached for my blouse just as a loud explosion sounded and blood splattered all over me. Henry slumped and sank to my side. Shoving him off of me I ran over to find Cade unconscious holding onto the revolver.
“Don’t you leave me!”
I rolled him over and tore more of my blouse to hold against his wound. Reaching with my foot, I caught the backpack and pulled it close. There was water that I grabbed and dribbled some into his mouth.
Cade sputtered, opened his eyes, and smiled weakly.
“I don’t know what to do. I can’t lose you, Cade. Tell me what I can do.”
Cade coughed. “Going to have to teach you some first aid.”
Charlotte and Thomas burst into the clearing, breathing heavily as if they had been running hard.
“Help me! I can’t lose him!”
Thomas was immediately at Cade’s side and took over. He began pulling things from his pack while Charlotte pulled me away.
“He’ll be fine. Thomas will take care of him.”
“No!” I pulled free of Charlotte’s grasp and held onto Cade.
Thomas injected Cade and then sprayed something over the cut. Before my eyes the cut began to heal and the skin seal itself. I held onto Cade and wept.
Charlotte touched my shoulder. “He will be fine but we should get him somewhere safe. It’s getting dark.”
“The weapons cache is nearby. We can take him there.”
Cade smiled and winced a little as he sat up.
“You see, he’s better already. He’ll do anything for the affections of a pretty girl.”
I helped Cade to his feet while Charlotte grabbed the rest of the belongings.
Cade was still weak and in pain, but he was looking much better. “Good old modern medicine. Lead the way, my love.”
I refused to leave Cade’s side and kept my arm around him for the fifteen-minute walk to the building. There, a hole in the side offered an easier entrance than the roof hole I had fallen through and I directed everyone down the stairs. At the bottom of the stairs, the three wolves had begun to decay.
“This was your doing?”
“It was.”
“I’m sorry I wasn’t here with you.”
“Let’s get you inside.”
Thomas opened the door and this time there was no rush of wind. When we stepped inside charlotte whistled.
“It must have been hermetically sealed. Look at all this stuff.”
Thomas pulled a light from his backpack that lit up the entire space. He reached over and picked up a large rifle. “These are ancient but perfectly preserved. Look at the quantity of bullets.”
I sat Cade down in the corner and gave him some water and food.
He smiled. “I could get used to this.”
Charlotte laughed. “Don’t get your hopes up. Mom still needs to approve.”
Talk about Cade’s mother made me realize how much danger they were all in. “Please tell me you evacuated the village.”
“Cade took off right after he gave the evacuation notice. Everyone is heading north. Thomas and I came to see if we could help.”
“Brent made a deal with the government. They promised to insert him into a city and re-educate him if he would give up the locations of the villages. He said he only gave up Phoenix.”
Cade shifted and put his arm around me. “You were right, Sarah. That’s why Brent was so upset.”
“Guys?”
We turned to look at Thomas who held up arrows with thick red pointed heads on the end.
“These are explosive-tipped darts.”
“Arrows.”
They all looked at me. “I’ve never seen arrows like that before, but they are definitely arrows. Is there a bow here?”
Thomas smiled and pulled something down from a shelf that looked like a bow, but it had wheels on it.
“How explosive are they?”
“What do you have in mind?”
***
I had fifteen minutes to get into place behind the temporary airship base. This was tricky to keep to the shadows and cross the open plain in the dark. I’m sure if the government enforcers were vigilant they might have spotted me, but they’ve had the people outside the cities running for their lives for centuries. They weren’t expecting an attack.
We had found a dozen regular arrows, a release clip for the bowstring, and there were a dozen explosive-tipped arrows. Once I proved to them I could shoot, they were more interested in my plan. Everyone except for Cade.
My plan was simple. Silently take out the enforcers with regular arrows as they made their rounds, then at the crack of dawn, test out the explosive arrows on the airships. Thomas and Charlotte had worked their way down to the opposite side of the airship base with high-powered assault rifles. At least that’s what they called them.
Cade, who was still recovering, made his way to the summit of the ridge to help us navigate using the radio headsets.
Pressing my button to talk, I whispered. “I’m in position.”
Cade’s voice sounded in my ear. “You called this an ambush technique? I still don’t see how it will work with three people against a dozen enforcers and five airships.”
“It’s all about timing. Charlotte, are you in position?”
“Yes. Just got here.”
I could feel Cade shaking his head. “Twenty minutes to sunrise. Sarah, if you die, I’ll not bury you.”
I smiled. “You do care.”
“Enough chitchat, lovebirds.”
I waited patiently a few minutes. “Enforcer moving your way, Sarah.”
“Got him in my sights. If he shouts, we let loose with everything we’ve got.”
From a kneeling position I lined up my shot and let the arrow fly. It wasn’t a perfect shot as I was aiming for his neck and the arrow plunged straight through his chest. He dropped silently to the ground. The wheels gave the bow more power and the arrows fly more level and faster than any longbow I had ever used before, but I liked the fact I could hold it so long before releasing it.
Over the next five minutes, I dropped three more enforcers, but people were beginning to stir and it wouldn’t be long before they noticed their fallen comrades.
“Switching to explosive arrows. Is everyone ready?”
Charlotte’s voice sounded. “I’ve got one enforcer in my sights.”
“This is Thomas. I’ve got one in my sights as well.”
“I’m seeing activity down near Sarah. Looks like an enforcer is coming close to one of the bodies. Go now.”
“Here goes nothing.” I whispered and let my arrow fly for the furthest airship.
Everything was silent except for the nearly silent twang of my bowstring. Then the orange glow of dawn vanished against the fiery blaze of an airship shattering in a million pieces. The noise was deafening.
All the enforcers had turned towards the explosion giving me a perfect chance to stand and let another arrow loose. Above the explosions, I could make out the sounds of multiple rifle shots.
“They’ve spotted you, Sarah! Enforcers are running to the remaining airships.”
“I’ve got this.” I let loose another arrow and dove behind the safety of a boulder.
“They’re closing in on you!”
Drawing my revolvers, I rolled out from behind the boulder and began firing. Three enforcers went down without getting a shot off at me.
“You’re clear, Sarah. You’re one hell of a shot when you’re not drugged! Looks like one of the airships is taking off!”
Reaching for the bow, I grabbed an explosive-tipped arrow and lined up my shot.
“They’re getting away.”
“Not on my watch.”
I waited until just the right moment and let the arrow loose. The flying airship exploded and crashed down onto the remaining airship resulting in a large enough explosion that all remaining threats were eliminated.
“All clear.”
I gave a sigh of relief and met up with Charlotte and Thomas. We would still need to clear the area quickly and the Phoenix village location was compromised, but we bought some time for the evacuating people.
We met Cade back on top of the ridge. The first order of business was hugs all around.
Cade looked serious. “We’ve started something today. Brent’s betrayal forced our hand, but you all realize that the government will begin to see us as a real threat now. Sarah was right. We’re in a war that we tried very hard to ignore.”
Charlotte looked me over carefully. “Who would have thought just how much we needed someone from four hundred years ago to teach us what’s important?”
Thomas looked back over the burning and smoking ruins of the airship base. “What do we do now?”
“We probably bought a little time, but this area will be buzzing with activity for some time. Phoenix is compromised. We head back and make sure the village is cleared out and safe, then in a few weeks we will come back and take everything we can from the weapons cache. What do you think, Sarah?”
“Me?”
“You said it was your fight. You have some say in what we do. If it wasn’t for you, we might all be nothing but ash right now and we certainly wouldn’t have found the cache or defeated the enforcers today.”
“If it were really my decision, I would get every able-bodied person together and go on the offensive. I might even try to capture some horses or airships so we can have more mobility. I’d even consider finding ways to communicate with the people of the cities. Eventually, the government might sit down to talk, but I agree, we started something today and we can expect the government to come back in force. While I don’t relish being in another war, I value my freedom and the freedom of everyone else more.”
“Charlotte?”
“I’m all in. I saw what they did to dad. Little by little they have been killing us off.”
“Thomas?”
“I don’t like having to kill people, but if that’s what it takes to truly be free, then It’s worth the fight. These old weapons work well against the enforcers.”
I looked at Cade. “One request before we decide anything?”
“Anything for you.”
“We go see your mother as soon as possible. That way if she doesn’t approve of me I can start looking for a new husband. I don’t want to take on the government without someone by my side. I’ve lived too many years alone for that.”
Cade gave me one of his impressive smiles. “All right then. First stop is the store to get you some new clothes, we check on the village to make sure its secure, then we make our way to mom’s house.”
“You don’t thing tears and blood stains adds character?”
***
Our trip north had been uneventful and took two days. We stopped off at the Phoenix village for me to find a change of clothes and to restock some supplies before the longer twenty-five-mile trek due north. Cade had promised me that there was another store in his mother’s village I could find something to impress.
I discovered they had named the village, Norterra, after a large partially broken sign that was still attached to an impressively large building. That building was where I found a dress suitable to meet Cade’s mother.
As we made our way into the village, I had expected another underground establishment, but I was pleasantly surprised to find each family living in a refurbished home. I called them mansions as they were enormous compared to the homesteads I had been used to.
Children were playing outside. There were flowers and gardens filled with vegetables and fruit. It looked so idyllic.
“Sarah!”
I was tackled by Trina. I lifted her up and gave her a hug which she reciprocated with much enthusiasm. The brief interaction with Trina had instantly shifted my thoughts from war with the government to family and life.
I felt Cade’s hand on my slender waist as we stood and looked into the heart of the village. Many people came out to greet us. It was a joyous occasion. We spent over an hour recounting our stories until Bethany dragged us away from the crowd.
“You must all be tired and hungry.”
“I can’t speak for anyone else, but I’m not hungry at all. I’m too nervous.”
“You have nothing to be nervous about, Sarah.”
I looked over at Cade and lowered my voice. “I’ve never wanted anything so much in my life.”
“You’re worried about mom?”
I nodded, feeling quite vulnerable.
Bethany smiled. “I think you’ll do just fine.”
Cade came over and slipped his arm around my shoulder. “What are you two conspiring about?”
“Sarah’s worried about meeting mom.”
Cade looked thoughtful. “She’s never approved of anyone for me before.”
Bethany sighed and I cringed. I turned into Cade’s arms and looked up into his eyes. “I need to find a nicer dress and maybe pick some flowers.”
“Too late.”
A pretty woman with graying hair stood on the front porch of a house. “Are you just going to stand around outside or are you going to come in?”
Cade let me go and walked over to give his mother a hug and kiss on the cheek. “Good to see you, mom. I’d like to introduce to you someone very special. This is Sarah Whitlock.”
My feet felt like they were rooted in place under the woman’s close scrutiny. I slowly stepped up onto the porch and remembering my manners, tipped my head down and performed a slight curtsey. “I’m very pleased to meet you, ma’am.” Reaching into my backpack, I pulled something out and handed it to her.
“Please, call me Margaret. What’s this?”
“Just something I found the other day. I thought you might like it.”
I watched as she reverently held the book I had taken from the weapons cache. “It’s a history book. Where on earth did you find this?”
Cade slipped his arm around my waist. “It’s a rather long story, mom.”
I could see she was very touched by the gift.
Trina ran up the steps and grabbed my leg. “Do you approve, grandma? Is Sarah going to be my auntie?”
I bit my lower lip as she looked over at Cade and then back at me.
“I can’t say just yet. I just met her, but she does make a good first impression. The scouts told me you were all coming hours ago so I’ve got dinner all prepared. Come in.”
Cade entwined his fingers with mine and I followed him inside the house. A table was set for six and there were a steaming bowls of meat, potatoes and other vegetables. It smelled heavenly. Trina plunked herself down in one of the chairs.
“Sit next to me, Sarah.”
I looked at Cade’s mother. “Is it all right if I sit here, Margaret?”
“Sit wherever you like, dear.”
Cade sat down next to me.
“Hope I’m not too late.” Charlotte had just entered the house looking refreshed and changed.
“Just starting.”
Charlotte, Bethany, and Margaret took their seats. Margaret reached out her hands and took a hand on either side of her. This continued until we formed a connected circle.
Cade sighed. “Really, mom? We have a guest with us.”
“All the more reason to give thanks. Perhaps Sarah would like to do the honors?”
“We can’t expect Sarah to…”
I squeezed Cade’s hand. “I’d be more than happy to. Whenever I was with others for a meal we always gave thanks. We called it grace.” I paused and closed my eyes. I could feel the warmth of Trina and Cade’s hands in mine. The smells of delicious food wafted through the air. I felt safe and secure. “I thank you that somehow I’ve been given a second chance at life, in this time, and with these people. I’m thankful for their gracious hospitality and the bountiful food. I thank you for the beautiful girl, Trina, who fills me with joy every time I see her. I thank you for Bethany’s sage advice and Charlotte risking her life for mine to rescue me from the city. Most of all I’m grateful for Cade, who saw something in me that I didn’t see myself; for taking a chance at great risk to himself and the people here on someone as unworthy as me. Thank you for Margaret and her hospitality.” I felt the moisture on my cheeks and couldn’t continue even though I had more to say.
I squeezed the hands next to me and opened my eyes. Everyone was staring at me. Wiping a tear away, I felt embarrassed. “I’m sorry…”
Margaret stood and moved behind me. She wrapped her arms around me. “Thank you for reminding us about our blessings, Sarah. Sometimes we forget what’s most important.” She turned to Cade. “I approve. Don’t scare this one away.”
Cade was beaming and I felt much relief.
Charlotte laughed. “Now you just need to build a homestead. A year from now, you two can be married.”
“I think I might be willing to forego that tradition. I’d like to get married while he’s still in one piece. He seems to get into trouble a lot.”
Cade lifted his chin. “Says the person that was close to being raped, almost sterilized, was attacked by wolves, caused an airship to crash on them… Do I need to go on?”
Bethany giggled. “I’d be happy to start the arrangements for a month from now.”
“A month? I was sort of thinking tomorrow?”
Cade laughed. “I knew it. You find me impossible to resist.”
Margaret took her seat. “I just hope for all our sakes, Sarah, that you can have your polite and pleasant demeanor rub off on Cade. While he hasn’t lacked good influences, he’s never had incentive to change.”
Feeling more secure about my situation, I felt I could joke a little. “If you all would make a list, I could easily withhold certain favors until he complies.”
Cade crossed his arms. “I don’t like the way this is heading. I’m sure I can find some other woman out there that will accept me for who I am.”
I reached for his hand. “In my time, a promise is a promise. You should have thought about that before you asked me to marry you.”
“Fine… I’ll live with it.”
“I’ll make it worth your while.”
Margaret reached for a bowl. “Let’s eat.”
***
The next day Bethany took me and Trina to the store at the edge of the village. We had talked long into the night about how to blend traditions of the past and present. In my day, a woman would wear white if they could afford it, and often there would be a someone special that was also dressed up to give them away. A veil might be used or flowers in the woman’s hair to symbolize love.
Cade certainly wasn’t pleased by the idea the groom couldn’t see the bride until the wedding, but this was certainly pleasing to Bethany and Charlotte who seemed to thrive on Cade’s distress over everything.
“How about this one?”
Bethany had found a gorgeous long white dress. It was sleek and shiny, covered the important parts, but would leave a lasting impression.
“I’ll try it on.” I paused and turned back to Bethany. “I’m sort of new to all of this family and love stuff. I have no question in my mind that I love Cade. Do you think I’m the right one for him?”
“I’ve known Cade my whole life. I’ve seen him pass up women that were perfectly acceptable partners for him, but you should have seen the sparkle in his eyes the first time he told me about you. He never wanted just someone to warm his bed, he wanted someone that would challenge him and be his equal. Someone with equal passion about justice. I look at you and the first thing I see is your outward beauty, but there is so much more to you. You’re graceful and kind and have a refreshingly simplistic way of seeing the world. You’re smart and witty and fiercely protective of those you love. If I had to choose a partner for my brother there is no one that remotely comes close to you. You’re perfect for him.”
“Thank you.”
I stepped into a changing room and put on the dress and looked at myself in a mirror. I smoothed out the silky fabric over my trim waist and flat stomach. I hadn’t thought about the old me in a long time. It felt like another life and that I had been born this way and lived my life with all the desires any woman ever would have. I’m not a woman from 1887, I’m Sarah Whitlock and this is the year 2285.
As I stared into my blue eyes with my blonde hair cascading down across my shoulders and back, I pondered how fate had intervened in my life. I died four hundred years ago only to be reborn with a chance to relive my life with a new set of priorities. What I had done in my previous life was a good thing. What I’m going to do in this life is the right thing.
Stepping out to where Bethany and Trina were waiting, I realized I had never been happier.
“If that dress won’t stop hearts, nothing will.”
I smiled and twirled. “Now we just need to find something for my best friend to wear.”
Trina’s smiled was contagious.
***
The entire village had come out to witness this unique event; a wedding that blended traditions spanning four hundred years. I appreciated the accommodation of my wishes, but according to Margaret everyone was thrilled to connect with the past. She had told me that the future doesn’t exist, the present is how we live now, but the past is what guides us. So much had been lost through the years and this wedding was a symbol to all of gaining back a semblance of who we are. She told me my being here was a chance to regain a lost sense of culture.
People were lined up creating a path for me to walk up through. Charlotte had helped me with my hair and Trina was the one to walk me towards the front. I took it all in; the festive lighting, the food, and the music, but my eyes were on Cade looking handsome and dapper in his suit.
I stepped up to stand next to Cade and stared into his eyes. “You clean up well.”
“Thomas said I had to take my annual shower. You look incredible. I can’t wait until this is all done and I can take you to our new homestead I’ve built. Tonight will be amazing.”
“You realize that in my time there was a waiting period after marriage.”
Cade looked conflicted. “How long?”
I let him sweat it out for a moment. “Maybe two hours. Just enough time to get through the dinner and a few dances. You know, if you like I can still auction you off and you’d be done with me.”
“I think I’ll take my chances with you.”
“That’s good, because I honestly don’t think I can wait even two more hours.”
Cade smiled and kissed me setting off a round of cheers from the crowd.
***
The festivities went on long into the night, but Cade and I disappeared early in the evening. We stood on the porch of a house that he uses when he stays at the village. We turned back to face the village and watched the dancing lights and listened to the merry music.
Cade’s hand slipped around my waist and pulled me close.
“I’m happy if you want to wait, Sarah.”
I smiled and kissed him passionately. “I’ve been dreaming about this since the day I first met you. I don’t plan on dreaming tonight.”
Taking his hand in mine, I led him inside.
***
End of Book 1
***
Author’s note: I’ve planned this novel as a three-story series. Hopefully over the next year I will finish the trilogy with Sarah leading the fight against the oppressive government.
As always, I greatly appreciate any feedback and comments. Take a moment to leave a comment.
Case Brooke
Shalim IV
My expectations were high as I sat with one hundred other people waiting for the graduation event to begin. I felt this was the moment that would launch my career. For as long as I could remember I wanted to leave Earth and explore the galaxy we’ve been spreading ourselves throughout. My goal had been simple; earn the highest marks, get stationed at the best base, and my career would be set.
An older woman stepped up to the glass and metal podium. “It’s my pleasure to welcome the Indigenous Human Races Transition Experts class of 2843. Few careers are as fulfilling as being the person that makes first contact with another isolated human race somewhere in our galaxy. Over the past ten years you have been trained to observe and report on remote cultures and technology with the goal of ultimately bridging the vast gulf of Earth’s preeminence within the galaxy to other human cultures interspersed around the universe. I applaud your dedication and drive to prepare you to step into the shoes of another race for the glory of all humanity.”
At thirty-two years old, I had graduated earlier than most. Of the sixteen bases, I was hoping to be stationed on Demeter Prime. Demeter Prime was the furthest base from Earth, but it was also the base with the largest concentration of technology-rich human races near it. Landing a high-technology rich planet and successfully bringing them into an alliance would pave the way into the elite exploration and transition teams.
The woman continued. “Today marks an auspicious moment in your careers. In a few moments, we will transmit your assignments and you will move to the specified base shuttle indicated on your communicator. Once again, I wish to congratulate each one of you knowing that in the years ahead, our Earthly human race will continue to thrive because of your hard work.”
I waited in eager anticipation as she stepped away from the podium just as my wrist communicator vibrated. Closing my eyes and holding my breath, I tapped the bracelet to display my assignment. When I opened my eyes, I was ecstatic. I had been assigned to Demeter Prime and was to report immediately to shuttle bay four for departure in two hours.
I stood and moved towards the exit while the everyone else took time to congratulate each other and discuss their assignments. The truth was, I had been so focused on my studies that I barely got to know any of my fellow students. While I always had a deep yearning for a relationship, I put all that on hold as inevitably if I had found someone special I would have been separated once I received my assignment. As far as my family was concerned, once I entered the government-run classes at the age of four, I barely even saw them after that. This is normal in today’s society. Even though I’ve tried to reach out to them to establish a connection, they had moved on and never replied to my attempts at communicating with them. Sadly, over the years I had studied planetary cultures where families stayed together and loved one another. These planets were most often deemed Class 3 planets for their backwards and primitive ways. In my heart I knew we were missing something and somehow all the hype around technology advancements and our Earthly culture left me cold.
I walked quickly through the hallways on my way to the shuttle bay. We had each been allotted one two cubic foot container to place our personal belongings in. These had been tagged and were likely already being loaded onto our assigned shuttles. My anxiousness to arrive at the shuttle bay left little room for other thoughts, but the one that kept creeping into my mind was that I was leaving Earth behind and I wouldn’t walk again for two years until I arrived at the base. Of course, I would be in stasis and it would be like going to sleep and waking up seconds later, but I was still putting my life in the hands of the stasis technicians and the technology. I’ve never been a big fan of technology as I felt it tended to isolate people from one another rather than bringing them together.
I entered the shuttle bay main hallway and looked beyond the glass walls to the awaiting shuttles and further yet into the city. The skies were filled with moving objects. The city in the distance, like most of the surface of the planet, blended together in a vast sea of gray, white, and silver buildings. My studies included Earth history and geography and hundreds of years ago, this location would have been a forest. Now it was civilization bursting at the seams with nary a blade of grass visible.
I remember laughing at one transition expert’s experience on his first mission. He had transferred into the body of an indigenous person, but the planet was mostly jungle. The poor guy was so overwhelmed by life and green colors that they had to send someone else in his place.
Bay four was to my right and I looked at the shuttle docked there. All the shuttles were relatively small, capable of transporting no more than one hundred people and special supplies. Each base was strategically placed to be near planetary resources so shuttles didn’t need to be used to bring much other than people. With everyone in stasis, there wasn’t a need to make them larger for people to roam around on.
My biometrics were scanned at the entrance to the shuttle bay and once I was approved for departure I was then handed over to the stasis technicians in the holding area. A man stepped over to me, once again checked my biometrics, and provided me instructions.
“Mark Gaston, I see this is your first stasis and so I need to cover the basics. Your trip duration will be two years and twelve days by Earth standard time measurements. This duration places you into a category two stasis. Do you know the difference between category one and category two stasis?”
“Only from what I’ve read.”
“If stasis is less than a year, or category one, your body is supported by electrostatic foam. This allows electrical signals to pass into your muscles to assure your muscles don’t atrophy. You age normally in category one stasis. For durations over a year, we must completely suspend cellular degeneration. This involves putting you to sleep and cooling your internal body temperature rapidly before we suspend you in gel. When you wake from category two stasis, you will be cold, covered in gel, and will need to be reanimated. This is somewhat of a painful process but the good news is you won’t age more than a day.”
“Understood. I’m ready to go.”
“Then please step over here onto this platform and remove your clothes.”
I did as was told, even though there were women in the room. Once naked, a tube of glass surrounded me and yellow mist filled the air. The mist stung as it touched my skin and burned a little as it entered my lungs.
The man raised his voice so I could hear him. “This gas is an antibacterial agent. It stings a little. We will now introduce the sleeping agent before we suspend your cellular degeneration. Have a good trip, Mark.”
Seconds later my world went black.
***
I was freezing cold and my lungs were burning. My eyes were stuck closed and my fingers failed to move. High-pressure liquid was pummeling my body. I was lifted and placed on something hard and someone wiped the outside of my eyes.
“Welcome to Demeter Prime, Mark. No need to respond, we’re taking you to the warming baths. You’ll probably throw up a few times as you begin to warm up. This is normal.”
I looked around with my eyes as I was unable to turn my head. I was moving down a hallway with several people around me. I was shivering uncontrollably.
We turned a corner and I was lifted once again and placed into a small pool of water. There were others in the room near me and they were all in various stages of thawing and retching. For the next two hours, warm circulating water heated my body. The pain was intense. As I slowly began to warm, I could begin to move and my joints unlock, I began to cough. The coughing released chunks of gel from my throat which caused me to gag. This caused me to throw up the frozen muck that had been my lunch just over two years ago.
Over the next two hours, I threw up until there was nothing left inside me and I wondered if I had even regurgitated my own internal organs. The pain subsided and the stiffness from the cold in my joints vanished.
“Mark, we’re ready to take you to the next phase.” I was now guided by a woman dressed in a crisp white uniform, her hair perfectly coiffured to be up and professional.
By now my mouth and voice were working even if my throat was raw from throwing up so much. “Please tell me it’s almost over.” My voice was scratchy and rough.
“People say they get used to it, but for first timers like yourself it can be a little frightening. We need you to step into this tube so we can use the antibacterial gas on you. Once that’s done, you’ll be free to shower and get dressed before being directed to your room.”
The gas stung and burned as before, but after what I had just gone through, it was relatively easy to take. I was led to a shower where I took my time removing the rest of the gel that had collected in my hair and various parts of my body. My whole body ached as if I had a headache in every cell.
As directed, I moved into another room, was given a shot to reduce the pain, collected a uniform, and put that on before an airlock allowed me to pass into another room. There a man read my biometrics and put a communicator on my wrist.
“Mark Gaston. Welcome to Demeter Prime. Follow your communicator to your room. You should immediately try to sleep as this will help you recover. At 0700 tomorrow, your communicator will wake you and guide you to breakfast. It isn’t a good idea to eat anything before then. From there, you will move to the main conference room where you will be greeted by our Base Director, Elden Stasny. He will assign someone to you to show you the base and bring you to your department. Any questions?”
“None. Thank you.”
“Once again, welcome to Demeter Prime.”
***
I woke with a start, hardly believing I had slept at all, but one look at my communicator and I realized I had slept a good twelve hours. I was refreshed and only had a few lingering after-effects from the stasis. Two years had passed and I hadn’t aged a day. Even my facial stubble was the same as the day I left Earth.
My container of personal belongings was sitting in the corner of my small, white room. A glass portal looked out into black nothingness which made me wonder why put in portals for viewing at all. These stations were large floating cities suspended in the vacuum of space.
After changing, I followed my communicator’s guidance to the mess hall. This isn’t the only place to eat on a base, but it is convenient for people arriving from other locations. I grabbed some food and sat down and looked around at the various people in the room. There were a variety of human races represented here. Earth was by far the most represented, but I could see humans from Ardra III with their hairless bodies and sloping foreheads, two women from A’varti, which both looked perfectly like Earth humans except their skin color was slightly purple, and a few others from Miri VII with thick coarse hair.
All human races looked pretty much like those from Earth. We all have the same physical characteristics, just that some have slight variations. The three other races I could see were all from planets that were quite well evolved. I read about the transitions of each of their planets and how they eagerly joined with Earth. My excitement was building. I’m here on Demeter Prime and beginning my career.
Not all planets joined with Earth, much to the disgrace of the chosen transition expert to lead them into an alliance. Because their jobs are to learn the culture and find the keys that would help a new race readily agree to work with Earth, any failure would mean they must choose a different career or be downgraded in their status. The more important an agreement with a civilization, the more the mission would be handed to the top tier elite transition experts.
As much as I looked forward to seeing the base, I was most excited about my first mission and proving to everyone my value. My communicator chirped and I was directed to the main conference room with about twenty other newcomers.
An older gentleman came in and addressed the group.
“Welcome to Demeter Prime. I’m Elden Stasny, Base Director. You have been chosen to join the most successful base the Earth has ever created. As such, this facility offers benefits, amenities, and luxuries like none other. More income is generated by this base than all the others combined. We are the best and expect the best of each and every one of you. Beyond these doors we work together as a team to assure that Earth keeps its role and place of power in this universe. As Base Director, I enforce the rules and policies onboard this vessel. You will adhere to the laws, do your job to the best of your ability, or be sent back to where you came from at your own expense. We only accept the best here.”
The door opened and a handful of people entered the room.
“When your name is called, please go with your guide.”
With that, and no questions allowed, the Base Director left the room. I waited patiently until my name was called. A pretty Earth woman with a tightly bound brunette hairstyle greeted me. “Welcome, Mark. I’m Meaghan. How are you feeling?”
“Glad no one truly explained the side effects of category two stasis. I might have chosen to stay on Earth otherwise.”
“It’s rough. I’ve done it three times now. Let’s walk together as I show you around. The base houses just over fifty thousand employees and has accommodations for another fifty thousand. Our guest list is always full and booked years in advance.”
“It must be a popular place.”
“It is. We are within category one stasis distance of nearly two hundred planets that are capable of sustaining human life and new ones are found on a regular basis. There are many that we can reach within a week of teleportations as well.”
“Why is that? Does anyone know why this area has such a high concentration?’
“No one has ever asked me that before. I have no idea.”
We walked into an enormous open area with a glass dome that made you feel like there was nothing between you and empty space. Trees and waterfalls gave the area a very life-giving and refreshing feel.
“This is the main part of the city. Here there are restaurants, lounges, music venues, entertainment areas, fitness centers, and even pleasure galleries.”
“I wouldn’t have expected pleasure galleries.”
Meaghan blushed. “Not everyone is in a relationship here and nights can get a little lonely.”
“Certainly, not you?”
“Oh… My… No. I have someone here. I’ll take that as a compliment. According to my bio on you, Mark, you’re our newest transition expert. That’s got to be exciting. How many have you done?”
“None. I’m fresh from the Academy.”
“Wow! You must have tested well to wind up here.” She led me down under the main city to show me the communications array. “You see those antennas with the round spheres on the ends?”
“Are those the interdimensional transference links?”
“You’re the first to get that right. Our base location is perfect for maintaining communications for over ninety percent of the transitioning planets in the region.”
“That’s good to know.”
“This next area is where you will be working. It’s highly secure as there are up to six of you in stasis at any point in time. Step up to the bio sensor.”
I did so and the door opened. Meaghen followed me inside and introduced me to the senior transition director, George Cotte. “I’ll leave you here, Mark. It was a pleasure to meet you. Good luck on your first mission.”
“Thank you.”
Meaghan left and George welcomed me with a handshake. “Fresh off the boat, are you?”
“Boat, sir?”
“Did they stop teaching early Earth migration patterns at the Academy? A boat is how migrants used to come to the new lands when Earth was first being explored.”
“Ahh. Yes. I’m fresh off the boat.”
“Your grades are why we asked you here. We have a need to fill a Class 3 transition expert.”
“Class Three? I thought this base was for the elite transition experts.”
He raised an eyebrow. “You expected to come straight from the Academy to go to work on a Class Two or One planet? Not a chance.”
“What will you have me working on then?”
“Shalim IV. It’s a recently discovered Class 3 planet. We’ve just got our team in place orbiting it this week. That team isn’t the brightest bunch and sometimes I’m surprised that ship can even stay in orbit. it’s so old. You’ll need to get up to speed and in two days, you get transferred in.”
“That’s so sudden. What about the advanced research of the planet?”
“I guess you’ll have some homework to do. Listen, this isn’t hyper-rocket science. It’s a backwards, rudimentary, tree filled planet with primitive people. Should be simple, but our window is closing and we need to get someone on the surface.”
“I thought this base was positioned with direct access to over ninety percent of the habitable planets in the region?”
“We are, but that doesn’t mean from time to time that we lose our signal. Beginning two days from now, planetary alignments will block this base from communicating with Shalim IV for a few months. I’ll show you around.”
We stepped out of his office and I was introduced to the team. Four members were on assignment, but there were many that managed things in the office that weren’t transition experts. There were stasis technicians, researchers, communications specialists, and data correlators to compile the vast amounts of data from the planets and catalog the technologies.
George then had someone associate my biometric account to the Shalim IV database before introducing me to two additional transition experts. My two counterparts looked none too happy I was there. Lucius Greaves didn’t even bother shaking my hand and argued with George.
“I still don’t know why you brought such an inexperienced person to the base, George. Look at him. He still has stasis gel in his hair. We have a reputation to uphold and we don’t need untested vagrants like him here.”
“Mark had the highest marks from the Academy, beating even yours, Lucius. Besides, we need him for Shalim IV unless you want to lower your standards and do that one.”
Lucius laughed. “Don’t get me started on those primitive idiots on Shalim IV. I wouldn’t dream of transferring in with the archaic piece of hardware that’s floating above that planet. We should just wipe out the civilization there and start all over again but knowing your newest hire is stuck down there rubbing two sticks together to keep warm will be pleasing to watch.” Lucius turned to me. “Just stay out of my way, kid. Let the people that know what they’re doing handle the big stuff.”
Lucius lifted his chin and walked off.
“What was Lucius referring to about the archaic piece of hardware?”
“He’s referring to the communications and transference relay ship, Pegasus, and the team that is currently orbiting Shalim IV.”
“There’s something wrong with their transference technology?”
“They’ve got one of the oldest ships in the fleet. Their tech is fine. Don’t let Lucius get under your skin. You’ve got a lot of catching up to do so I suggest you head back to your room and begin reviewing the data on Shalim IV.”
“Yes, sir.”
***
I woke from a rather fitful sleep. My body was still recovering from the stasis and tomorrow it was going back into stasis. At least it would be category one stasis as most missions to take no more than six months.
I had spent the day and night yesterday pouring over the data for Shalim IV. Lucius had painted a picture of a primitive people, yet I wasn’t seeing them as primitive. They had magnificent cities that blended beautifully into the geography and landscape. The planet was lush with tropical forests and more green life than I had ever seen in my life. The people were intelligent, inquisitive, and beautiful.
I entered my work space and George once again welcomed me.
“Good morning, Mark. You’re just in time to watch us debrief Ashley. She spent the past four months on a Class two planet called, Tallus IX. By the reports, things didn’t go well.”
George led me into a conference room and I was introduced to Ashley. She looked a little confused but then I recalled my training from the Academy. After spending time in someone else’s body, that life begins to take hold of your psyche. Upon returning, you can become disoriented and your own body feels foreign to you.
George took the lead. “Let’s get this started, Ashley. Why don’t you give us a summary of your time and conditions on Tallus IX?”
I could tell this was a struggle for her. She kept looking at her hands but she was a professional and took a deep breath before starting. “The transference went smooth with no lingering disorientation or dichotomy. I had my host’s memories and they felt clearly defined. My host was a scientist that studied genetic biotoxins on the planet. She was partnered with a man…”
Her eyes drifted momentarily. There is no guarantee that the host isn’t in a relationship and it is the transition expert’s role to completely be just like the host. I assumed that Ashley had sexual relations with her planetary partner and by the looks of things, fallen in love with him.
Ashley continued. “I spent the first week unlocking my hosts knowledge and memories and absorbing the culture, but I knew after the first few days this was going to be a difficult assignment. Their culture is such that outside influence is deemed harmful. Their sense of community is high. For the next three months I looked for key events in their history where they needed to learn from others. I had thought I found the key and moved into my next phase of selectively introducing them to the idea of meeting with another human race and joining our alliance. It didn’t go well.”
I felt a burning question that I needed to ask. “How did you approach them without them knowing you weren’t the original host?”
Ashley stared at me and I knew my inexperience showed. “You must be new to all of this. If the host is highly socially connected to others, you can’t expose who you really are. In this case, I told them I was the person Earth made first contact with and I leveraged their technology to prove the existence of the orbiting ship. However, even with the orbiting ship’s help, we couldn’t convince them it was in their best interest to join us.”
George dug for more information. “And what of their technology?”
“11.4 on the technology Samir Kaleck scale.”
Samir Kaleck was the person that created a formula to determine the ratio of new usable technology. For every hundred technologies the transition expert encounters, they determine how many of those are useful new technologies that the Earth could benefit from. In this case, 11.4% of the technology would be something Earth would want.
“That’s high for a Class 2 planet. What was their stance to the alliance. Hostile or neutral?”
“Hostile.”
“All right, Ashley. Take a few weeks to recover. I’ll initiate Containment Strategy Beta.”
The meeting ended and George took me back to his office. “You best get prepared for tomorrow.”
“Yes, sir. What’s Containment Strategy Beta?”
“With such a high Samir Kaleck scale and the natives being hostile to an alliance, Earth will make a show of force to convince Tallus IX it’s in their best interest to reconsider.”
“I was led to believe Earth never did such things as that.”
George frowned. “Welcome to life on the frontier. This is commonplace. We land an army on the planet and if attacked, we return fire. Usually it only takes a few hundred thousand native lives before they see reason.”
“But… That’s murder…”
“Lucius might have been right about you. The Academy doesn’t prepare you for the reality of life at the edges of the galaxy. This is the frontier and our hold out here is tenuous at best. Our orders are to find the technologies that will keep us from being wiped out. Sometimes that requires us to use force. If you can’t handle that, then I’ll send you home now but you’ll never get another mission.”
I wasn’t ready to be sent back. It was my job to make sure the planet joined the alliance. I was shocked by his admission, but perhaps my actions could prevent unnecessary deaths. “I’m ready, sir.”
“Good, because you get inserted tomorrow.”
***
After yesterday, I poured over the information on Shalim IV. There was an urgency to my task as I didn’t want blood on my hands. I needed to find the keys to unlock the native’s willingness to join an alliance.
Still, it bothered me that I was never told at the Academy that Earth might choose force. I didn’t think we were that kind of race, yet our history says otherwise. I’d made up my mind that I needed to do one mission. I spent my life working towards this career and I needed to see what it was all about before deciding I needed to do something different.
My nerves were getting to me as I contemplated stepping into the body of one of the native men. While I would have his memories with me, I still had to secretly live that person’s life while gathering more information about their society. I’ve done simulations before, but this was the real deal.
As I entered the main office area, George came out and greeted me and took me right away into the conference room.
“Mark. Once again, perfect timing. We’ve just opened communications with the Pegasus, our Shalim IV orbiting team.” George sat down and I took a seat. There were a few others in the room I suspect were stasis and transference technicians.
On the screen at the far end of the room was likely the Pegasus’ first officer. He glanced my way and spoke. “I see Mark is now here. I’m First Officer Henry Wilks. I’ll be your main communication point while you’re down on Shalim IV.”
“Pleased to meet you. I…”
George interrupted. “Sorry to interrupt you both, but our window is closing rapidly and we need to get the transference completed within the hour. You have the target natives onboard and in stasis ready to go?”
“Yes, sir.”
The screen flashed and I was looking at a man and a woman in light stasis. Typically, once the orbiter is in place over a planet, a male and female are isolated and teleported to the orbiting ship. This provides options for last minute changes of the transition experts. The teleportation leaves them in a form of light stasis so that when teleported back, they wake up not even aware they ever left the planet.
As I looked at the two indigenous people, I couldn’t get over how beautiful they both looked. The male was very handsome and female nothing short of spectacular. Their skin was a healthy tanned color. They were both extremely fit. While the male had dark hair, the female had long golden hair.
Henry Wilks came back on the screen. “We’d like to get this transference done quickly as the indigenous female is practically causing a mutiny on my ship. Every man onboard has made comments of taking her to their quarters. We’ve got fifty-seven minutes until the window closes. Let’s get this done!”
The screen flicked off and George introduced me to the stasis and transference technicians on the way to the stasis bay. As a routine precaution I had to strip and go through the anti-bacterial gas before moving into the stasis chamber. Now the two technicians were each rapidly preparing me. One was injecting me for stasis, while the other was mapping my brain functions and coordinating with the transfer technician on the Pegasus.
Henry’s face flashed up onto the screen. “We’ve had a technical glitch on our end. My transfer technician is re-routing power and connections. You’re good to go in five.”
I was shuffled along and over to an empty stasis pod. These looked like beds except they had were filled with an electrostatic liquid foam. The foam would flow around the entire body to allow for electrical connections to be made to all the muscles. My head would be exposed, but the entire pod would be closed and sealed once I was put into stasis.
“All right, Mark. Lay down in the pod.”
Stepping into the pod I felt my feet slowly sink into the foam. It was warm, body temperature. I did this at the Academy a few times for the simulations.
When I was fully in, I tried to relax until my body was covered by the foam. “I’m ready.”
“Sleep tight, Mark.”
A mask slowly dropped down over my face and the world around me vanished.
***
The first thing that came to my senses were the fresh scents of flowers. The sweet fragrance drew me upward and out of my stasis. I was lying on soft, cool grasses. Next, my mind began connecting with fragments of memories of the person I was transferred into. The last memory came first. I’m upset and moving through the tropical forest. Memories began coming faster and faster like a flood but they were all disconnected and disorganized, however one piece of information caused my heart to falter. My eyes flew open.
I’m J’Vania P’Xelni, Princess of Dronaii!
Scrambling to my feet, I looked over at the other indigenous person that was captured. The man would sleep another ten minutes as this allowed the transition expert a chance to get their bearings before the other person woke up. More memories came to me as I looked down upon his handsome, chiseled body. Trene Soome, Prince of Deni Vada and my promised mate.
Looking down at myself, I could see the tops of two perfectly formed women’s breasts. They were mostly covered by thin layers of silky smooth green fabric that flowed down from them, around my incredibly thin exposed waist, and covered my hips and thighs like a skirt. I had long golden hair that was bound in two places and I could feel its weight against my back.
Something has gone seriously wrong!Moving quickly to the man on the ground, I found a small skin-colored communication device at the back of his ear. It was supposed to have been attached to me; my new host. Removing it, I slipped it behind my earlobe and tapped it to open a communication channel to the Pegasus. “What happened?”
“Good to hear from you, Mark. That was very rushed. We barely made the transfer in time. Why does your voice sound off?”
“I was transferred into the wrong body.”
“We don’t make those kinds of mistakes. Oh… wait a second… Sorry, man. You’re not going to like this. When we re-routed the power and systems, the coordinates shifted.”
“Just transfer me back!”
“Mark, this is Henry Wilkes. I’m sorry, that’s just not possible. The window has closed and we can’t communicate directly with Demeter Prime for two months. I’m afraid you’re stuck.”
“What am I going to do?”
“Your job. Just hang in there, do what you went there for, and I’ll put in a good word for you when it’s all done.”
“You don’t understand. The male on the ground next to me is my promised mate. They’re supposed to join with each other in three months. She’s a princess.”
“She sure is. Simply gorgeous.”
“You’re not listening to me. She’s a real princess, a high-value native target. Do you know how many procedures we’re violating here?”
“Listen, Mark. Just focus on your job and we’ll get you out of there as soon as we can.”
“Teleport us back to the ship and put me in stasis until we can undo this. Then…”
“We can’t.”
“Why not?”
“Our teleporter broke after we sent you down there. It might be weeks before we get it fixed. I know this isn’t what was expected…”
“You realize there’s a reason they haven’t used this technology to transfer males into females before, right? Synchrotizing psychosis.”
“Things have changed, Mark. There have been technology advances and there may be a way to fix this. Focus on your job and we’ll get you out of there as soon as we can. Henry out.”
The communication went silent and I had to focus on controlling my breathing. Unfortunately, deep breaths weren’t helping as they caused my breasts to rise and fall in a distracting way. I looked down at Trene. I could feel this body yearn for him and my new memories, convoluted as they were, made me feel safe around him.
Synchrotizing psychosis. That’s the term I recalled from the Academy. The longer the transference, the less likely you can come back without significant damage to your brain functions. In a male to male or female to female transference the scientists have set an upper limit of staying in another body for one year. Beyond that and the minds and memories begin to meld together making it impossible for the expert to cope once they are back in their own body or the indigenous person back in their own. The theory is that with male to male transference, the thought patterns and brain functions are similar. However, male to female thought patterns are much different and the minds and memories merge more rapidly as the brain strives to resolve the differences. I’ve heard three, and as little as two months before this can happen.
I sighed and looked around me, forcing myself to ignore my new body and the situation I was in. The tropical forest was breathtaking. Flowers of every color and hue dotted the landscape. There were even colors I’ve never seen before… My vision is different. Enhanced, possibly seeing a wider range of spectrums.
Trene stirred but didn’t wake. It would be another minute or two. My heart went out to him and yet I was conflicted. I’m angry and upset. I’m his promised mate, and yet I’m not J’Vania, or am I?I knelt next to Trene and placed my hand on his tanned, hairless chest. I fought the action and yet this body won. Memories of the two of them together were cloudy. Did she love him, or was this the culmination of expectation of a culture forcing them to become partners?Rebellious behavior, anger, and images of J’Vania being demanding and spoiled came to mind.
I felt his breathing deepen and his eyes fluttered open. He smiled as he stared into my eyes. “I must have dozed off.”
The language was so fluid, with an almost musical-like rhythm to it. I responded partly from my own mind and then some from J’Vania’s. “Some protector you are. I could have been taken by wild beasts or even another man.”
“And I would have taken apart the world stone by stone until I found you. How long have I slept?”
“We lost almost an entire day.”
“That’s not possible. How…?”
“People will be worried about us. We should get back to Dronaii.”
“You mean they’ll be worried about you, Princess.”
I knew he was joking as Trene was well loved and the upcoming marriage between us would solidify a long-standing accord between the two nations. It was helpful that I… J’Vania loved Trene. No, that’s not right. J’Vania wasn’t happy about the situation. “You’re a humble one, but I suspect the women of Dronaii will be sleepless knowing not what happened to the handsome foreign prince.”
“Handsome…” He smiled. “You’ve never called me that before. You’ve barely spoken more than a few sentences to me.”
I mentally kicked myself. This is my first mission and I’ve already gone out of character no more than fifteen minutes into it. I need to be more careful. Is it possible that male to female brain mapping makes it difficult to know for certain the difference between what was thought and spoken by the previous host? Did J’Vania think he was handsome but might have been angry that he wasn’t her choice?
“Handsome… Did I say handsome? I’m sure I didn’t.”
“I have very good hearing, Princess, as I do my sense of touch. You haven’t moved your hand from my chest all this time.”
I pulled my hand back like it was on fire. I’m so confused. J’Vania had been unhappy with the situation, or is that me thinking that?
“Best not to read anything into my touch, Trene. I was merely concerned for your well-being.”
He smiled again in a way I found disarming. “First you call me handsome, next you say you’re concerned for my well-being. Perhaps I have died and your kindness is my prize in death, for as much as I have tried to make you believe I’m not a bad person, you have spurned me. That our lives are not our own saddens me, but what wounds me the most is that you have not been happy.”
I would have never thought that coming face to face with a carnivorous monster on another planet to be a good thing, but the roar and menacing jaws of a daxu brought us both instantly to our feet. J’Vania loved all the animals, even the dangerous ones, and the daxu was no exception. However, she also knew the daxu, with its razor-sharp claws, foot-long fangs, and scaled hide was a formidable foe.
Trene stepped forward placing himself between me and the daxu. “My weapon… It’s gone. Run J’Vania!”
He would risk his life for me?The daxu took a menacing step forward as I felt something deep within me unlock. My body had taken over for my mind and I spoke over the great beast and slowly stepped forward. My hand stretched towards the daxu. I could feel a tangible connection between myself and the creature. It roared and barred its fangs, but slowly lowered its head.
“J’Vania! No!”
“It’s all right. I feel him.” Staring into the golden eyes of the daxu, I stepped forward and placed my hand on its head. “There’s no food here for you today, mighty one. Go in peace.” To my surprise, the daxu turned and walked back into the forest.
“You never told me you’re T’Moni, a beast master.”
Searching through J’Vania’s memories that had fragmented and begun to merge with my own, I found a startling revelation. These aren’t simple backwards idiots like Lucius believed. They’re far more advanced than Earthly humans. J’Vania wasn’t aware of this ability she had. “I’ve not known I carried any discipline. I was compelled to touch the beast.”
“You’ve just come of age. Perhaps this is your first manifestation.”
“What of you, Trene? Do you carry any of the six disciplines?”
“If I told you then what secrets would I have? A man needs some mystery to him. Maybe one day I will show you.”
My confusion was bothersome and I had a hard time knowing how I should respond. I need time to communicate to the Pegasus.Clearly, these two had a tenuous history. I felt a deep longing within me and yet J’Vania had been reserved. “Well, now you know my secret and there’s no mystery left to me. Being T’Moni, if that’s truly what I am, isn’t the most alluring discipline. Perhaps you’ll now get bored of me and promise yourself to another woman that is far more beautiful.”
“I’ve never seen any T’Moni speak to a creature half as large as a daxu. Your discipline is stronger than any I’ve ever seen. As to finding anyone more beautiful, we both know that will never happen for there are none that compare to you. What happened to you, J’Vania?”
“We should return, Trene.”
Trene’s eyes reminded me of the daxu. They were golden, fierce, and intelligent. They bored into my very soul exposing the lie that I was.
***
It took several hours to get back to Dronaii. I could have led with J’Vania’s innate sense of direction, but I let Trene guide us back. This gave me time to think and ponder my situation. I was conflicted and confused and unable to gather J’Vania’s true feelings for her own situation.
I was very impressed by the level of fitness and the marvelous agility and balance J’Vania had. We jogged through the forest, leaping from boulders and branches with a fluidity that was astounding. I could feel the gentle breezes and caught scents that were familiar to J’Vania and yet not to me. I glided effortlessly through the landscape as if I was a part of it. I’ve never felt so free or alive before.
At the edge of the city, Trene paused. We stood on an outcropping of rock that overlooked the valley where Dronaii sat. The sight I had seen a thousand times in J’Vania’s memories was nothing like seeing it for the first time. Waterfalls, like falling diamonds in the sun, made of the clearest water I had ever seen cascaded over impossibly high cliffs. There were dozens of them dancing their way into a vast blue lake. The edges of the city were landscaped to blend in with the mountains and forests. The buildings rose gracefully in arcs that looked more like art than the hard-edged buildings of Earth cities. Had anyone ever told me such places existed, such wondrous beauty, I would have laughed at them.
Trene started to move again, but I put my hand on his arm. He paused instantly. “I’ve seen this view so many times before, but I’ve failed to see the beauty of it.” I felt like singing, but something inside me held back.
“They’ve spotted us.”
Irritation formed inside my mind adding to my confusion. My voice caught me off guard as I spoke what was on my mind. “I don’t know what they expect of me.” It was a true statement on many levels.
There was that smile again on Trene’s face. “Don’t worry, J’Vania. I’ll protect you.”
Trene led us through the perfectly manicured gardens to the stone walkways that led into the heart of the city. We were met before we crossed halfway to the city gate. There were a dozen men and women riding four-legged beasts like horses on Earth. They called them wraqorg.
One women jumped from behind a man on a wraqorg and ran to me. This was Annabe, my friend and personal aid. J’Vania was very fond of her. Annabe hugged me and held her forehead against mine. “Princess, we were so worried about you.”
“We’re fine, Annabe.”
The men looked angrily at Trene. They blame him.
One of the men that looked like the leader of the group pointed a finger at Trene. “Did he…?”
I stepped between Trene and the men. One of the wraqorg dropped its head towards my hand and I absentmindedly stroked its cheek. “It wasn’t Trene’s fault. We went too deeply into the forest and were forced to wait overnight for our return.”
Trene frowned. “I failed to protect your Princess. Something happened and we fell asleep, losing an entire day. I take full responsibility.”
“No harm befell us. It was no one’s fault.”
They softened their stance and turned to escort us into the city. Annabe slipped her arm into mine and leaned in to whisper to me. “Why are you protecting Trene? You didn’t mate, did you?”
“No. Of course not.”
“Hmmm.”
Annabe wasn’t satisfied with my answer. How do transition experts do this?As I walked into the city I was once again amazed by the beauty of the construction and how well everything flowed from the natural landscape into functional living space. There was a synergy here between the land, nature, and life. There was also simplicity of design and yet the fit and finish of everything was beyond perfection. Nothing on Earth could compare.
We reached what my new memories told me were the living areas for the royal family. While my training had done little to prepare me for my first mission, especially one that had begun with such a massive mistake, I recalled one class in particular that was now proving quite useful. The instructor pointed out that while the transference grants you access to knowledge and memories, it isn’t all knowledge and memories instantly. To release a memory and piece of knowledge, the transition expert must experience, see, taste, smell, or specifically focus on something to trigger the information.
This is why I couldn’t merely transfer into an indigenous person and instantly transfer out with all the knowledge and information I needed. I must live for a time as that person, deliberately unlocking the information that is accessible to me. So, when I see the royal apartments, I receive instant understanding about that small aspect of J’Vania’s life. To fully understand the culture and technology, I must be deliberate in exploring her life and the surroundings.
Trene stepped up next to me. “I’ll take my leave. Will I see you tomorrow, Princess?”
“If time allows, I will seek you out, Trene.” Once again, my heart drew me to this man and I didn’t wish us to separate but I needed time to myself.
Trene tipped his head and vanished into one of the buildings.
Annabe leaned in close again. “You must tell me what’s going on. Why are you being so kind to Trene? I know he’s easy on the eyes, but this isn’t like you.”
I needed to give Annabe an explanation. “We ran into a daxu, or rather, I should say a daxu was hungry and found us.”
“A daxu?”
“Trene stepped between the daxu and me even though he was unarmed. It’s hard to remain angry at someone that risks their life for you.”
“Hmmm. That’s not all that’s going on here. How did you both escape?”
I wasn’t sure if being T’Moni was a secret or not and nothing was coming to mind as I thought about it. “The daxu turned away from us and went back into the forest.”
Annabe’s eyes expressed her doubt. “Hmmm. I thought we shared everything. You’re aware I can tell when you’re not telling the whole truth.”
Focusing on Annabe, I remembered she has a subtle strength in V’Rean, the discipline of empathic abilities. Annabe and J’Vania were the closest of friends and they did, indeed, share everything with each other. I reached for Annabe and held her hand. “I’ll tell you more later when we have more privacy.”
That seemed to appease her. The rest of the escorts left us and as I looked again at the royal apartments, J’Vania’s knowledge showed me what I needed to do next. I could feel resentment and a feeling of being trapped. I needed to see J’Vania’s parents before going to my own room.
“It won’t be so bad, J’Vania. They’ve been worried about you. I know you’ve been upset with them over the arranged marriage with Trene, but they still love you and you were missing an entire day.”
“Then we shouldn’t keep them waiting.”
We entered the apartments and I absorbed what I saw and received knowledge as I went. The Academy explained this was the assimilation phase I was experiencing and after a few days, or a week at most, the transition expert would feel the unlocking of information less and less. So, as I looked around and was astounded by the symmetry and design, I could feel the names of objects and was provided an understanding of how the technology worked. It was both fascinating and overwhelming.
The entryway to J’Vania’s parents looked like frosted glass, but as we approached the glass simply vanished. The technology to accomplish this is far more advanced than Earth’s.
Annabe waited outside as I approached the man and woman. I would have expected them to look old, but this wasn’t the case. J’Vania’s mother, Tretaska, was radiant in her beauty. Her father, J’Nel, was very handsome and fit. I didn’t know what to expect as I was unclear about J’Vania’s memories, thoughts, or whether my own bias had somehow become intertwined, however I felt moved by the look of concern and love on their faces.
Tretaska rushed over to me and pulled me into her arms. “We were so worried about you, J’Vania. Forgive us.”
J’Nel also hugged me with a tender and loving embrace. “What happened?”
I could feel their love and concern. Things were becoming a little clearer for me. The marriage had been announced over a year before and the date not set until two days ago. That’s when J’Vania’s parents told her that the event would take place in three months’ time. J’Vania was upset and ran into the forest. Trene came alone to find her.
“I was angry and needed time alone. Trene found me but it was too late to return.”
“The good news is that you’re safe.”
More irritation arose within me. J’Vania had felt smothered and controlled, not able to live her own life. “I can protect myself.” It felt like something J’Vania would say.
“You’ve only just turned of age. At eighteen years old you’re still very young and haven’t been exposed to dangers that exist.”
What dangers are there?My thoughts released new information and except for wild beasts, there were few real dangers. “What dangers are there, Mother? We’ve had no wars for many thousands of years. We live at peace.”
“There are those of corrupt seed that can still harm others, mighty beasts that can easily take our lives, and…”
J’Vania’s father continued for her. “We’re not alone in this universe, J’Vania. Even now a ship orbits our planet.”
I was dumbfounded. Possibly not surprised with the level of technology I had already witnessed, but Earth ships aren’t visible to the planet’s inhabitants, at least not in the visible spectrum. “What are you saying, Father?”
“I’ve spoken enough already. I will be traveling to Deni Vada in two days to speak with other Z’Utaji.”
Z’Utaji was yet another discipline that roughly translated as ancestral memory. J’Vania’s father can tap into genetic memory and see far back into the history of the people of this planet.
The disciplines are all thought or touch based. T’Moni is the discipline of beast mastery or communicating with animals. V’Rean is an empath and what Annabe is. L’Farnia is the discipline of healing touch. T’Kani is roughly translated as strength from life. One with this discipline can pull energy into himself to strengthen himself or regenerate. The discipline not spoken much about is D’Qota, or suffering touch.
Disciplines are somewhat genetic and not fully manifested until after the age of eighteen. The daxu must have triggered J’Vania’s discipline. Disciplines can be strong, moderate, or weak and sometimes people could have several disciplines to a lesser degree. Mother… J’Vania’s mother, is a moderate L’Farnia and has healing touch.
“I would like to travel with you, Father.”
That caused him to pause. “It’s unlike you to make such a request, J’Vania, but it isn’t a bad idea. Trene can join us and he can show you his home city.”
The thought thrilled me and yet I also became irritable.
Tretaska hugged me again and I enjoyed the warmth and comfort of her arms around me. I can’t remember a time that I felt connected to anyone in such a way. Where I sense J’Vania felt smothered, I was quite enjoying the closeness. “I don’t need to be V’Rean to see how this marriage makes you feel. You must know your father and I have been inundated with offers for your hand. We chose Trene as we believe he can give you the best life. I see the way he looks at you. He’s kind and caring as well.”
Z’Anis is the name the people gave for their own planet. Shalim IV is an Earth name that we gave when the planet was discovered. Historically on Z’Anis every main city and land surrounding it was a nation unto itself. To prevent wars and contention, royalty would marry between nations. The woman would live in the man’s home city, but they would co-lead that nation as equals. That’s J’Vania’s role. She was to marry Trene and move to Deni Vada where eventually they would be handed the leadership of that nation. Only royal children had arranged marriages.
“Who am I to fight traditions that have been in place for thousands of generations, but I envy those not born of royal blood that seem to have more rights than we do.”
“You’re right, J’Vania. We of royal blood have fewer rights than those we lead. We have no power, as that is in the hands of the people. We own nothing, as everything we have belongs to the people. We guide and direct when the people can’t decide what to do. As a united people of Z’Anis, this arrangement has worked to bring peace and prosperity. Did I love your father when I first met him? No. He was easy to look at and I trusted my parents to choose someone they knew I would be compatible with. Was I upset I didn’t have a say? Yes. Did it all work out? Absolutely. So much so that we had you.”
J’Nel came over and kissed my forehead. “I don’t like to see you unhappy. If you promise to give Trene a chance, I promise we will reconsider the marriage if you aren’t in favor of it. Of course, we could always choose Kaldet Othar.”
As J’Vania’s father mentioned the name, I shivered. Kaldet Othar has been a regular visitor to Dronaii ever since he had first laid eyes on me… J’Vania. There is darkness in his eyes.
“I promise to have an open mind about Trene.”
“Then it’s all settled. Why don’t you head to your rooms to get cleaned up?”
More hugs all around, which caused me some internal grief. These people love each other very much.I never had that growing up and ever since I started my schooling I barely saw my parents. They were never truly loving.
Stepping back into the hallway, Annabe took my arm in hers as we headed to my room. “How did that go?”
“You were right. They were worried.”
“As a V’Rean, I’m rarely wrong. You need to trust me.”
“I’m going with Father to Deni Vada in two days.”
“That’s Trene’s home city. You’ve agreed then?”
“To the marriage? No. There’s something more happening that Father is going to discuss with other Z’Utaji.”
“Hmmm.”
“Do you always do that when you sense you’re not getting the whole story?”
“Yes. You just confirmed that you’re holding out on me. I trust you to confide in me when the time is right.”
The door to my room vanished and Annabe remained in the hall. I looked back at her and could see she wanted to talk more, but I needed time to myself. “Tomorrow. Let’s talk more tomorrow.”
Annabe smiled. “Rest up, J’Vania.”
As she stepped away the glass door materialized again giving me the privacy I so desperately wanted. Turning, I moved slowly through the space. I ran my fingers over the elegantly crafted walls and objects. Earth technology seemed limited and bulky in comparison. I felt the incredible smoothness of fabrics on the large bed which looked like a mattress on the ground. When I came to the bath, I paused as a large reflective surface gave me my first full view of myself.
My breath caught in my chest. The brief images I had of J’Vania before had barely provided anything about her looks. But here, in person, I could safely say I have never seen anyone or anything so beautiful. Having read the data on Shalim IV, I knew the mass of the planet was very much like Earth’s. This would make gravity similar, and race heights equitable. Given this to be the case, I gauged my height to be around five feet eight or nine.
My skin was tanned and flawless. My eyes the most startling violet shade, like dark amethyst that sparkled with vibrancy and life. Reaching back, I unclasped my hair and it spilled across my shoulders like liquid gold. It was so shiny, clean, and fine and it felt like the softest of silk. My hair framed my face making my cheekbones stand out, and my red lips glisten seductively.
Feeling safe, I slipped out of my clothes. Soft curves of my generous breasts and hips made a perfect contrast to my lean, slender waist and stomach. My fingers couldn’t help themselves as they glided effortlessly over the most sensitive and smooth skin I had ever seen or felt.
I had to force myself to breathe. No simulation could have ever prepared me for this. The longer I stared, the harder it was to tear my eyes away and the harder it was to think someday soon I would be forced to give up this body.
Remembering how Ashley looked disconnected after a mere four months’ time, I wondered how I would fare. Even now, I wondered if I could return to my old body without significant damage to my psyche.
With a sigh, I turned towards a bathing area. Hot water flowed throughout the complex, being cleaned and purified as it circulated. The bath was always filled with fresh, clean water and as I stepped into it, I let out a gentle moan. When I had laid myself back, I tapped the communicator.
“This is…” I had to think hard to come up with the right name. “…Mark.”
“Henry here. How are things going down there?”
“We’re wrong about them, sir. The people here are advanced.”
“That’s not possible. We’re not picking up anything on our sensors. Granted they have beautiful cities, but there’s no tech.”
“They know the Pegasus is orbiting the planet.”
“Ridiculous!”
“They have doors that vanish and rematerialize.”
“You mean they slide to the side.”
“No, I mean they vanish. Like a window that dissolves into nothing and then reappears as solid as ever.”
“I’ve seen this before, Mark. New recruits embellish what they see and hear to make the planet seem more important. You’re on a primitive planet with unevolved humans. How are you holding up?”
“I’m not embellishing, sir. I’m struggling. J’Vania’s memories, thoughts, and feelings are a jumbled mess. Several times people have shared I’ve changed. Could it be that somehow my own thoughts are blending, or that the differences are so great that psychosis is much more rapid? If these people are more advanced, that could make the differences even greater and speed up the synchrotizing psychosis.”
“I’ll speak to our experts and see what they have to say. Just go with your gut, say what you need to say and do to get us a successful outcome. Forget about trying to be exactly like the person was.”
“I’ve never been a woman before…”
“Neither have I. Henry out.”
Standing, I moved out of the bath and over to a spot on the floor that my memories recognized as a drying station. I stood there as warm air blew over me causing my hair to fly up. In seconds I was dry and my hair fell into a graceful layer of gold across my back.
I walked into the closet to find hundreds of clothes. What I had been wearing was for general use and typically not designed for travel in the forests. This leads me to believe J’Vania’s reaction to the marriage date being set was impulsive. Before me were clothes that were designed specifically for me. I selected a white outfit and slipped into it. My breasts were well contained, but the dress had a simple elegance to it. It was also very sexy, exposing my midriff, shoulders, and legs.
I moved back through the room and out onto a balcony that overlooked the lake and the tropical forest. A bird with four wings landed next to me. On a whim I held out my hand and it jumped onto it without hesitation. I reached out to it with my mind and felt a connection. I could even see through its eyes.
“Fly.”
I was a bird flying over Dronaii. I could turn and swoop and dive down.
A beeping sound interrupted my concentration and I found myself back on the balcony. I turned towards the door to my room. I could see out even though the person on the other side couldn’t see in. It was Kaldet Othar. Immediately I felt concern but I reminded myself of why I was here. Exposure to as many people as possible offered my greatest chance at success.
Walking towards the doorway, the door vanished and Kaldet offered a sly smile. He took a step forward and I shook my head. It was forbidden for any man to enter my rooms unaccompanied. I stepped out into the hallway.
“I understand you were missing, Princess. I wanted to make sure you were safe.”
“As you can see, I’m completely safe and well.”
“You can’t begrudge a man a chance to look upon your beauty, especially when they know you might have been in danger.”
I frowned. “I’ll remind you, Kaldet, that I’m promised to another man.”
The hallways were open to the outside world and a small red bird flew in. Kaldet plucked it from the air and held it delicately trapped in his hand. I could feel the fear of the bird. My heart beat rapidly.
“And if something were to happen to your betrothed… what then?”
All of a sudden, I felt tearing pain. The bird chirped and died in Kaldet’s hand. I gasped. Kaldet was D’Qota. My heart twisted at the sight of the dead bird.
“Leave me! Leave me now!”
Kaldet smiled. “Of course, Princess. I will tell my retinue that you are safe and well.”
Kaldet walked away after placing the bird on a shelf. I reached for the bird and cradled it in my hands. I collapsed to the floor and felt tears falling down my cheeks. I had felt the bird’s pain and death.
“J’Vania? What’s the matter?”
I held up the dead bird towards Annabe and cried all the more.
“It’s a shame. It’s a beautiful bird, but these things happen. What’s going on with you?”
My fingers gently stroked the soft feathers. My fingertip stopped over the bird’s still heart. I felt something within me and the bird chirped and fluffed its wings before flying off.
Annabe’s eyes went wide. “Come with me!” She grabbed my arm and pulled me down the halls and into a very private little room. “Don’t tell me nothing is going on. You’ve been lying to me and not telling the whole story. That was… You’re L’Farnia. How long have you known?”
I sat down and Annabe sat down next to me. “I’m not sure. They just happened.”
“They?”
“T’Moni and L’Fania.”
“I think you need to start from the beginning when you ran away into the forest.”
I had no reason not to tell the truth, except for the fact I’m an alien. “My parents had told me they set the date for the marriage to Trene in three months. I was angry and ran into the forest. Trene decided to go after me. I’m not easy to catch in the forest and it was late when he caught up to me. We stayed the night.”
“Hmmm.”
“You’re doing it again, Annabe.”
“You mated, didn’t you?”
Annabe seems focused on the mating. When I dig for memories and focus on mating knowledge, I think I understand why. The people of this planet mate for life. Mating creates a biochemical link between the two that alters the couple and increases the bond between them.
“We didn’t mate.”
“But that only explains why you were gone overnight, not the entire day as well.”
“Something happened, and we slept longer than would be normal. When we woke up, a daxu was there. I spoke to it, put my hand on its head, and told it to go away.”
“T’Moni… But a daxu is very large and intelligent. How were you able to control it?”
“I’m not sure, Annabe. It just happened. After that, we headed home.”
“First, I need to say the whole oversleeping thing is suspicious, but I’ll accept the fact that you were upset. Your T’Moni discipline sounds very strong, and I’ve never seen anyone bring a creature back to life with L’Farnia.”
“I’m not sure how I did it. Kaldet Othar was here claiming to be concerned for me. The bird flew in from outside and he grabbed it. Then he eluded to things that might happen to Trene and without doing anything, I felt the pain in the bird, and it died. Kaldet is D’Qota.”
I felt such vulnerability. The whole thing with the bird frightened me.
“I can’t get over the difference in you, J’Vania. Two days ago, you tried to take your own life. You were miserable. Now I feel such depth of emotions in you that I’ve never felt before. There is a kindness in you and a gentleness that is refreshing. Whatever happened, it is for the best. Did you tell your parents about the disciplines?”
If my disciplines became public, it would make me more valuable. J’Vania’s parents might reconsider the mating to Trene. Having seen Kaldet, I wouldn’t wish to be put in that situation. If I can do anything for J’Vania, it would be this.
“No. I promised to give Trene a chance and you know what could happen if word of my disciplines got out.”
“You’re right, J’Vania. Best to keep them quiet for now. Tomorrow I’ll help you choose your travel clothes if you like.”
“I’d like that. Thank you.”
“Hmmm.” Annebe was smiling.
“What now?”
“I like the changes I see in you.”
I smiled weakly knowing that I was completely messing up my mission. We separated and I headed back to my room for the night.
***
I woke the next morning with a strong sense of peace mixed with some confusion. For me, the last five times I’ve woken up, I was someplace different. Earth, then waking from stasis, then waking on the base twice, and now to waking up on another planet as a woman. The waking as a woman was the peaceful part. Where I had initially struggled with the mistake, I felt myself enjoying this body, blending with it almost seamlessly. I’ve been enjoying it to the point that I didn’t want to give it back. This last thought made me wonder just how horrible it would feel to have the opposite take place. I’m thankful that J’Vania was in stasis right now for her own sake.
I stretched on the bed and rolled over feeling my body shift and move in new ways. I love being J’Vania, feeling the warmth and concern of her family, and there is something about the people and this place that puts a smile on my face.I didn’t want to contact Henry, but I sat up, smoothed my sleeping gown, and tapped my communicator anyways.
Once again, I had to focus to speak English and to recall my own name. “This is Mark on Shalim IV.”
“Henry here. What’s happening down there?”
It was a struggle to think of what to say. My mind kept drifting to simply feeling good, disciplines, and Trene. “I wanted to report that tomorrow I will be going to Deni Vada, another city. My… J’Vania’s father will be meeting with others like him, Z’Utaji.”
“What’s a Z’Utaji?”
“I told you yesterday that the humans here are more evolved. Z’Utaji is one of six disciplines that people on the planet can have. This discipline allows someone to touch the memories and history the people through genetic memory. There are other disciplines. I can control and speak to animals and heal through touch.”
“I’m getting concerned, Mark. You’re sounding excited, joyful even. You’ve yet to say anything about the mistake and needing this all straightened out and several times you’ve communicated in the first person as J’Vania.”
“I’m just trying to do my job and you said nothing can be done.”
“Listen, Mark. We’ve been doing some research here. We’ve been reviewing historical transferences. We know that the greater the difference in brain mapping and function, the shorter time to merging of brain activity and synchrotized psychosis. There were two notable cases where Earth humans were transferred into more evolved humans. In both cases the brain map differences we severe. The transition expert’s thoughts, feelings, and knowledge merged in such a way that they had a difficult time separating the lives of themselves from their host.”
“What are you saying?”
“We believe you’re in real danger. If what you say is true, that those humans are more advanced than us, combined with the fact you are in a female body, could mean… We’ve relayed communication to Demeter Prime and expect a response by tomorrow.”
I had such mixed emotions. Perhaps I’m already too far merged. What does it truly mean to be merged? Do I lose myself? Would I mind being J’Vania for the rest of my life?I was shocked by my own answer. I won’t mind at all. This realization caused me to consider the life I had stolen.
“Teleport me back to the ship and put me in stasis. We need to give J’Vania back her body.”
“That’s not possible. Our teleporter is still down.”
“Then send a shuttle.”
“It’s too risky. We’ve even pulled back away from the planet in case you were correct in that they know we’re here. We risk everything by pulling you out and we must wait for a response from Demeter Prime.”
“All right. I’ll continue my work here.”
“Hang in there, Mark. Henry out.”
While I feared for J’Vania back in my own body, I felt an immense joy within me. I rushed into the bathroom and looked at my reflection. Yesterday it felt foreign, but today it felt like I had looked upon myself this way for months. I remember at the Academy them saying your reflection was the hardest to adapt to.
Picking out a violet outfit, I changed and ran out to the balcony. The little bird that I had restored to life yesterday flew over to me. Reaching out, I could see through its eyes and we flew together over the city and beyond. I even spotted Trene speaking with some men before he turned and headed into the city.
I severed my connection with the little bird hoping for a chance to intercept Trene. I wasn’t sure what had come over me, but I was happy. I rushed from my room and almost crashed into Annabe.
“Good morning, J’Vania. What’s the rush?”
“Uhm. Nothing. Good morning.”
“Hmmm.”
“There it is again.”
“I’ve known you my entire life. I’ve never seen such a smile on your face. What are you up to? You didn’t even bind your hair back.”
I peeked over Annabe’s shoulder and into the city beyond anxious to get out and explore. “I’m going for a run in the forest.”
“What is it with you and the forest? Be back in a few hours as we need to get you ready for your trip.”
“I will!”
“And bind your hair back!”
I ran past Annabe and out into the city, disappointed that it looked like I had missed Trene. I wasn’t sure why I wanted to see him so much, but one look at the forest and the colors there and I ran onward to the rocky outcrop that overlooked the city. Once there I began touching and smelling the flowers and reaching out with my mind to sense and feel the animals around me. It was exhilarating. Finally, I sat down and looked over the city, absorbing the beautiful sight.
“Don’t tell me you’re running away again.”
Looking up, I saw Trene and shook my head. “I promised my father I would give you a chance.”
“May I sit?”
“Of course.”
Trene sat down and reached out to touch my unbound hair. “I’ve never seen your hair unbound. It’s spectacular.”
“You do know it’s against the rules for us to be alone together.”
“We were alone together yesterday.”
“If you had ill intent towards me, I think I would have seen it already.”
“You’ve changed, J’Vania.”
“Perhaps I finally recognized my place in this world and come to terms with it. Hold out your hand.”
Without hesitation Trene stretched out his hand. I connected to a bird nearby and flew down and landed on it. I had the bird peck lightly at his palm before letting it fly away.
“Did you do that?”
I nodded.
“Please don’t tell anyone or show anyone else that.”
I felt a little chastised. I was so excited about my ability. It then donned on me that maybe he really was interested in me. “Why?”
“You know why. Your discipline skill is greater than anyone’s I’ve ever known or heard of before. You can control the animals, not just speak to them.”
“I have an idea as to why, but why do you care?”
Trene stood and stepped away a little. People were coming. “When I first met you, you were angry, withdrawn, and upset. I was drawn to you like any man would be and I knew my place. I was chosen by your parents. I have a duty to provide for you and to protect you. Yesterday… something changed in you. It was as if you first took notice of me and it was as if I first saw you. There is a genuineness to you. Before yesterday, I was doing my duty, but today… I look forward to…”
“Princess. We feared you might be lost in the forest again and came to make sure you are all right.”
I stood and smiled. “Everything is fine. Trene was just telling me I shouldn’t be alone out here and wished to escort me back into the city.” I glanced at Trene and smiled.
“That’s very honorable of him. We can ride ahead as you walk back.”
“Thank you for checking up on me.”
The guards, or more like protectors, rode on ahead and I turned back to Trene. “You were saying?”
“That’s the second time you lied for me. By all rights I could be punished for my transgression.”
“Which transgression is that? Coming out to find me two days ago, stepping unarmed in front of a daxu to protect me, or trying to get to know me better?”
We began walking and I kept my eye on Trene. He is very easy on the eyes.
“The rules are in place for a reason. There are men out there that would take advantage of you if only to achieve the bonding and deny anyone else the right to be with you.”
“You care about my vanity. You risk your life for me when I have been nothing but disrespecting of you and our positions. I’m sorry for that. You didn’t deserve my anger. You’re an honorable man and any woman would indeed be blessed to find themselves in my position.”
We walked in silence for a while. “I need to warn you, Trene. Yesterday Kaldet Othar made a veiled threat. He sees you as an obstacle to what he wants.”
Trene became visibly angry. “He has no right! He shouldn’t even be here.”
“I say this as I don’t wish harm to befall you, but know this; I will never give myself willingly to any man that I don’t love.”
Trene smiled. “You do care.”
“Maybe a little. Did you know that I’m going to Deni Vada tomorrow?”
“Your father came to see me last night. You know what this means?”
“Not really.”
“The city will come out in force to see you. Your beauty is legendary and with the publicized promise of our mating, you will become their leader. They’re very curious.”
“You’re telling me this to make sure I’m on my best behavior.”
“The thought never crossed my mind.”
***
I had gone back to my room to contemplate all that had transpired. My entire conversation with Trene had felt seamless and smooth. There were no times that I paused to feel what J’Vania would say, or for me to seek tidbits of protocol or knowledge. It was simply there.
It’s as if all my longings and desires are somehow melded with J’Vania. The idea of being with Trene, a male, didn’t bother me at all. It was as if my sexual orientation had been supplanted by J’Vania’s and my longing for a family and someone to love had supplanted her lack of commitment and antagonism towards her parents.
There was a silent beep inside my head from the communicator. If the Pegasus needed to reach me, this was a way for them to do so without alerting those around me. Since I was safe in my room, I tapped the communicator and opened the channel.
“J’Vania here.” I caught myself. “Sorry, it’s Mark.”
“Henry here. Mark, we just received a communication from Demeter Prime.”
“I thought that wouldn’t happen until tomorrow?”
“They relayed the message shortly after the transference took place. Mark, I’m very sorry to tell you this, but your body on Demeter Prime went into a seizure and died.”
I felt this blow deeply. Not for me, but for J’Vania. We killed her. My joyous mood plummeted.
“Mark, are you there?”
“We killed her, sir. Our lack of research into this civilization killed her. I’m… I’m J’Vania now. Forever.”
“Listen, Mark. We can still use you.”
“You don’t understand, Henry. What we’re doing… How we are doing it. It’s wrong. We killed her.”
“Mark… This happens sometimes. It’s rare, but it happens. You can complete the mission and come to work with us. You don’t need to…”
“No Henry. I’m done. I’m done with all of this. I’m done with the lies. I need to come clean to these people and accept my fate.”
There was a moment of silence before Henry spoke again. “They’re sending Lucius here. When they analyzed the brain mappings, that’s when they discovered the people on Shalim IV are vastly superior to us. It’s why you’ve merged so rapidly. You must know that even if we transferred you back today, at this very moment, you would no longer be who you used to be. I doubt either of you would have survived the reverse transference.”
“When?”
“When what?”
“When will Lucius be here?”
“A week. It will take him that long to teleport from location to location until he reaches the Pegasus.”
“I’m not doing this anymore, Henry. Tell Lucius not to come here. These people don’t need Earth. I can’t believe we killed her. This whole stealing other people’s bodies is wrong. It’s lying to them and putting them at risk.”
Another pause. “You’ve given me no choice, Mark. Clearly, you have reached synchrotized psychosis and are not thinking logically. I’m authorized to tell you that you’re no longer considered an Earth citizen. From here on out, you’re on your own. You’ll have no further communication with the Pegasus and your communicator will be disabled. I hope you enjoy your new life. Henry out.”
There was a click and the connection was terminated. I grabbed the communication device from behind my ear, and angrily threw it from my balcony into the lake below. My emotions overwhelmed me. I killed J’Vania. My grief overcame me and for the next few hours I curled up on my bed and cried.
I’m J’Vania now. My life as I know it is gone. There is no more Mark Gaston. Earth has turned its back on me.
I sniffed and sat up, wiping the tears from my cheeks. I have few options. I can live my life here as J’Vania. I can kill myself for what I’ve been a part of. I can confess everything. What would J’Vania do?
As I thought about J’Vania, a place came to mind. There was an altar, a gazebo next to the lake’s edge that J’Vania used to go. Getting up, I made my way through the city to the lakeshore. I entered the beautiful place and sat down on a bench next to the water’s edge. I stared at nothing in particular.
“I haven’t seen you come here for years.”
Looking up, I saw J’Vania’s mother and my heart grieved but I no longer had any more tears in me. I hugged her as she sat down.
“You’ve been so distant for so long. I haven’t felt the warmth of your hug in ten years. You made me so happy yesterday to hear how you would make an effort and that you were willing to go to Deni Vada tomorrow.”
I struggled with the right thing to do. By telling the truth, I will hurt so many people. People that are a part of me now. I love them.
“Maybe you could give me some advice, Mother? What is better? To free yourself of guilt but hurt others in the process, or to keep the guilt to yourself and assure that others are never hurt?”
She was thoughtfully quiet for a few moments. “That depends on many things. Where does the guilt come from? Does it come from something you intentionally did to harm or hurt someone else, or do you feel guilty because despite your best intentions, someone got hurt? What matters most are the intentions of your heart.” Tretaska placed her hand on mine.
It was never my intention for harm to come to J’Vania. It was an accident. Whether I had come or not, Earth would have come. Exposing the truth when I will forever be J’Vania will only take away their daughter. I have J’Vania with me.I’m greatly saddened by her loss. I hugged Tretaska like she was the mother I never had.
“It’s been so long since I felt your love, J’Vania. I’m always here for you.”
“Thank you, Mother.”
There was a settling in my heart. I need to set aside Mark and fully become J’Vania. I just hope I can be everything they want in a daughter.
We sat there a long time. Annabe found us still holding onto one another.
“That’s a sight I’ve missed seeing. It has to be nearly ten years since I saw the two of you getting along so well.”
“I suppose you’re looking for J’Vania to help her pack for tomorrow?”
“That was the intent. Of course, J’Vania’s been a little flighty today. She’s been hard to track down. I heard our people found her at the edge of the forest with Trene earlier today.”
“He saw me out there and was making sure I was all right.”
“Why do I get the feeling you’re warming up to the idea of having him around?”
“I’m just honoring my promise to Father.”
“Hmmm.”
Mother bent down and kissed me on my forehead before standing. “I’ll let you two be to get ready for tomorrow. I have some packing to do on my own.”
Annabe took my arm in hers. “It’s been ages since Z’Anis had a royal wedding.”
“I’ve not agreed yet.”
“You will. I don’t need to be V’Rean to see how you look at Trene.”
“He told me that the citizens of Deni Vada are anxious to see me. You think he was joking?”
“If anything, I bet he understated it. Who in Z’Anis hasn’t heard of the beauty of J’Vania? They will all come out to see you when you arrive. We need to make sure you look presentable.”
“You’re enjoying this too much.”
Annabe smiled. “Do you know what your wedding will do for my love life? There will be dozens, maybe even hundreds of handsome, eligible men there.”
“Then maybe you should be the one all dressed up. I have very little say in this so it doesn’t matter that much what I wear.”
“You say this now before you meet Trene’s parents?”
“If I say let’s pick out something that would cast me in a good light would that confirm that I want to make a good impression?”
“Confirming what I already know. Yes.”
***
When I woke the next morning, I was eager to get going. I was anxious to see Deni Vada, but perhaps even more anxious to see Trene. My sleep had been fitful as every time I woke up I wondered if not telling the truth was the right thing. Earth was coming and I had told Henry this planet wouldn’t want to join an alliance. I realize that I finally had everything I ever wanted and I didn’t want this planet or culture influenced by Earth in any way. They abandoned me and have shown themselves to be greedy and uncompromising.
Even as I stretched, I felt those thoughts that had kept me awake much of the night become less worrisome. Henry had said I reached synchrotized psychosis and yet each day I wake I feel even more deeply connected with who I am as J’Vania which would indicate I’m still adapting some. The definition of psychosis is a severe mental disorder in which thought and emotions are so impaired that contact is lost with external reality. The Academy coined the phrase after early transferences resulted in people that could no longer grasp who they were originally. Maybe that’s how I would feel upon returning to my old body, but I sense that it was the differences that melded me into something better than I ever was before.
My talk with mother yesterday did much to ease my guilt, but I still clung to the loss of J’Vania. It made no difference to me that she had been unhappy and even tried to commit suicide. I had stolen her life but I do realize it was never my intention to harm her and now that I’m stuck, I must do everything I can to honor her life.
Knowing we would be traveling soon, I got up and changed into the outfit Annabe suggested I wear for our journey. It would take several days to reach Deni Vada. This surprised me that with their superior technology there was no flying transportation or teleportation. Travel was simple and we would be using the wraqorgs. This was part of the charm of Z’Anis that I had become enamored with.
I had just finished getting ready when my door chirped and I found Annabe waiting for me.
“Good morning, Annabe! I have something for you.” I slipped a beautiful blue flower into her hair above her ear.
Annabe smiled. “What’s that for?”
“To thank you for helping me get ready for the trip today and your sage advice through the years.”
Annabe gently cupped my face and turned my head from side to side.
“Is something wrong with my hair, Annabe?”
“I’m looking for signs of a blow to your head. On one hand, I’m grateful you look fine, but on the other, you’ve blossomed into someone I’ve always hoped you would become.”
“Perhaps I just needed time to help me realize what’s most important in life.”
Annabe took my arm in hers as we walked through the hallways. “What are the most important things in life?”
“Love, relationships, thankfulness, and kindness. I’m thankful you’ve always been there for me even when I wasn’t very kind. I’m sorry for the way I’ve been acting.”
“You sure you weren’t bitten by something?”
“I hope to prove to you I’m a changed person but I know it will be hard to rebuild your trust in me.”
“You’ve always have my trust, but I appreciate your efforts and concern.”
We moved out into the courtyard where there was a relatively small group of men and women on wraqorgs and a few hovering coaches that would be pulled by several wraqorgs. Having J’Vania’s memories made these things familiar to me, but I was still impressed by the coaches and wondered why they didn’t use more technology to make their transportation better. It was as if they had the technology but were deliberately choosing to only use selective ones.
I received hugs from mother and father and with everyone here I was directed to one of the coaches. I spotted Trene, who tipped his head towards me. He was riding a wraqorg.
“Would you all mind if I rode a wraqorg instead of traveling in the coach?”
My father looked at me with some suspicion. “You’ve never ridden one before. Why now?”
“I’d rather be out in the fresh air and shouldn’t I be trying to get to know Trene better?”
“I’ll allow it on one condition. You ride one around here first to make sure you’re comfortable on them and can control them.”
J’Nel waved at one of the men to bring a wraqorg over. The large animal lowered its head to my hand and I had no issues with communicating to it. With help from one of the men, I was lifted onto its back and I moved the beast over next to Trene.
His eyes were wide with surprise. “J’Vania, Princess of Dronaii, riding a wraqorg. I would have never believed it.”
“I’m supposed to show father I can ride before he will let me continue the journey on one. How about a race to the garden fountain and back?”
“A race? Have you ever ridden before?”
“No, but have you so quickly forgotten the bird?”
“That’s cheating.”
“Then I’ll give you a head start.”
“What do I get if I win?”
“I’ll serve you dinner tonight, but if I win, you must tell me your discipline.”
Trene grinned. “All right.”
Annabe had walked up and stood next to me. “Is this wise, J’Vania?”
I smiled and turned to Trene. “You better get going.”
Trene laughed and took off. I waited ten seconds before I urged my wraqorg to chase after him. Being smaller and lighter, my wraqorg had an easier time maneuvering and soon I was on the heels of Trene. Trene rounded the fountain and bolted for the coaches. I pulled along neck and neck before telling my wraqorg to slow down and let Trene win.
I looked down on father. “Was my riding acceptable?”
“I still think you would be more comfortable in the coach, but if you wish to ride, I’m fine with that. You handled the wraqorg like an expert.”
With that settled, I rode next to Trene as we left the city grounds and headed southeast into the forest.
Trene had been silent for a little while, but I was simply thrilled to be outdoors and seeing all the beautiful sights. Finally, he turned to me. “You let me win.”
“Why would you say that?”
“You could have easily told my wraqorg to slow down.”
“Now that would have been cheating.”
“You still held back.”
“I didn’t want you to lose your mystery and if I was honest, winning was never my intention.”
“You wanted to serve me dinner tonight?”
“I’ve wronged you and wish to make that up to you. Serving you dinner is the least I can do.”
“There’s no need for you to make anything up to me.”
“Yes. There is.”
“Then I will look forward to it.”
We rode along in silence for a few more minutes and I took a few moments to contemplate my new body. While I felt a synergy with the wraqorg, I felt my body bounce and move in a graceful, if not, sensual way. The melding of my mind with J’Vania’s body has been so rapid and yet I felt completely at peace with it. Glancing over at Trene, my body warmed at the thought of being near him.
Trene caught me staring at him and he smiled. “Why the change of heart, J’Vania?”
“I was upset that I had so little control over my life and that my future husband would be chosen without my input. Over the past few days, I’ve examined my options. Had I been given my own choice, I would have possibly considered you after Tolem Cantus.”
“Tolem Cantus? The same Tolem Cantus that spent a year living in a cave to get closer to bioluminescent minerals. He’s a little eccentric and sort of thin and pasty.”
I started to giggle. “But he’s so witty and charming when he talks to his minerals.”
Trene turned his wraqorg around.
“Where are you going, Trene?”
“If you really want Tolem, then who am I to stand in your way. I’m going to tell your father we should honor your wishes.”
I raced after him. “Don’t you dare!”
Trene began laughing when I sensed something wrong in the forest just off the main trail. I stopped, dismounted, and stepped into a glade to find a small deer-like animal that seemed to have an injured leg. Reaching down I felt my L’Farnia discipline begin to flow and the creature’s leg healed. It stood, nuzzled my hand, and scampered off into the forest. I stood and turned around to see Trene and my parents standing there behind me. The entire group had paused for me.
I looked between them all and felt an unspoken combination of chastisement, bewilderment, and a little awe.
Father turned to Trene. “If you don’t mind, I think J’Vania should ride with us for a while.”
Trene gave a nod that showed he was somewhat concerned. “Understood. We should get back to the caravan.”
Nothing was said as I was led back to the floating coach. Annabe tapped a seat next to her and my parents sat across from me before the caravan began moving once again.
“When were you going to tell us about your disciplines?”
“I… I wasn’t going to until I decided about Trene.”
Father looked at Annabe. “You knew?”
“They only just manifested. I’ve known for a day.”
Mother looked at me with such compassion. “It won’t change our mind, J’Vania. We still think Trene is the right partner for you, but you should have come to us. What you did just now… It’s more than I’ve ever seen. If people knew, it would re-ignite a fury of requests for your hand. Ones we would be hard pressed to ignore.”
Father took my hand. “Tell is about your T’Moni discipline. It must be strong since you were able to ride the wraqorg so easily.”
I took a deep breath and told them about the daxu and the bird. Even the part where I could see through their eyes and brought the bird back to life.
Mother turned to father and grabbed his hand. “I don’t understand why her discipline power is so great. I’ve never heard of anyone’s being so strong before even with a single discipline let alone two.”
Father turned back to me. “How much does Trene know?”
“He knows a limited amount about my T’Moni and just what he saw me do now.”
“When we stop for the night, we will all meet with Trene. He must not speak about your disciplines. As long as you’re remotely interested in Trene, then word must not get out.”
“I understand. I’m sorry for not telling you. I was worried what little chance I had to choose my own path would be taken from me.”
“We made a promise and we intend to keep that promise. The decision is still yours, however you must be careful. Disciplines are no trivial political matter. Nations that lack certain disciplines in their royal families are always looking for ways to bolster their status.”
“I’ll be very careful from here on out.”
***
I travelled with Annabe and my parents the rest of the day and when we stopped for the night the coaches turned into cozy sleeping areas. This was the closest I’d ever been to camping in my life, my T’Moni discipline gave me an immediate comfort with the forest and the beasts that roamed them. I had no fear and was even excited to be in the wilderness for a night.
When dinner was prepared, I found Trene and brought him his plate of food. “As promised, sir.”
Trene pulled me over to a log to sit where we had some privacy. “How bad is it?”
“You mean with my parents?”
He nodded.
“They have no desire to change their decision but warned me to be very cautious.”
“I thought I lost you back there. Do you know how many nations are anxious to get a hold of a royal with L’Farnia skills? Your T’Moni guided you to the injured creature and you fully healed it.”
“I brought a bird back to life the other day as well. It’s both wonderful and frightening at the same time.”
“We never finished our conversation earlier about Tolem Cantus.”
I looked down past my breasts and smoothed the silky skirt covering my thighs. “I’m not interested in Tolem Cantus. Never was. He talks to minerals of all things.”
“Please don’t fool with me, J’Vania. Not when it comes to your heart. I’ll gladly step aside to any man that you wish to be with as I wish you to be happy.”
“That’s very kind and honorable of you, Trene. Few men in your position would be so willing. I’m sorry if my joking upset you.”
“I quite enjoy your sense of humor when you let it loose. Almost as much as when you undo your hair.”
“There’s no other woman you would rather be with? To be fair, I must offer you the same graceful exit from this arrangement if you so choose.”
“Well… come to think of it, there’s Friesta Tyormay, Princess of Haenz. She’s quite a gifted artist, crafting wall hangings from animal dung.”
I knew he must be joking, but I lifted my chin and looked him straight in the eyes. “Then if that’s who you want to be with, I will have Father speak to you about releasing you from our arrangement.”
“You would do that for me?”
He seemed sincere in his request. “Of course.” I stood, my heart was suddenly heavy.
His warm hand found mine and pulled me back down. “I almost couldn’t keep a straight face. J’Vania, there are none that compare to you and I have no desire to get out of the arrangement. I’m quite looking forward to it. I hope in some small way, you are too.”
“I still wish everything was on our own terms, but I’m looking forward to it as well.”
“So, you accept then?”
I smiled. “I still have to see your city and meet your parents. It would be unwise on my part to make a decision solely based on your smile alone.”
“Maybe we should divert to my spare parents I have on retainer just in case then.”
I stood, stretched and looked up at the myriad of stars. From this location in the galaxy, the Milky Way looked so much brighter. “Have you ever wished to travel beyond Z’Anis?”
“Not when I know such beauty exists here,”
The two moons of Z’Anis had risen and cast a warm glow on Trene and the forest surrounding us. He gave me such a comfortable feeling and the way he looked at me in this moment sent shivers down my spine. “Tomorrow is a busy day for us both. Sleep well, Trene.”
I turned to go and his voice caused me to pause. “T’Kani. It’s my discipline.”
Turning back to Trene I leaned down and kissed him on the cheek. “Now there’s no more mystery to you. What will I ever look forward to?”
His hand touched my cheek. “I can think of several things that come to mind.”
I flushed with warmth. “Then I’ll leave you to ponder those things as I head to my bed. Have a good night, Trene.”
As I walked back towards the coaches, I fought the desire to sneak back to him. I’m J’Vania now. My life before seems so distant.
Climbing up into the coach, Annabe watched me closely as I slipped under the covers of the bed there.
“Hmmm.”
“I was just getting Trene his dinner since that was our bet this morning, Annabe. Nothing more.”
“You’re flushed. Unless you went for a run in the forest, I’d say you’re enamored with him.”
“I could get used to him.”
“Hmmm.”
Annabe slipped into a bed that was next to mine, but her feet got stuck partway in. I started giggling.
“Why you, scheming, joke-playing, girl! You short-sheeted my bed.”
“Wasn’t me.”
Annabe was quickly righting the sheets. “Liar. Good night, Princess.”
“Good night, Annabe.”
***
We travelled for another day and slept one more night before waking up to rain. Due to the rain it was recommended I stay in the coach but as the morning went on the rain stopped and the sun came out. The caravan paused as we reached the edge of the valley where we looked down upon Deni Vada. I had thought Dronaii to be gorgeous, but Deni Vada was even more beautiful.
I stood and overlooked the landscape of snow-capped mountains in the distance, waterfalls, lakes and rivers for as far as the eye could see. Rivers snaked their way from four major valleys through lush forests, lavender-colored meadows, and worked their way to what was a vast sea beyond the city. Deni Vada was formed of white stone and glass spires that gleamed in the sunlight. Curving walkways of stone and flowers guided my eyes into the heart of the city.
Annabe took hold of my arm. “We need to get you changed, J’Vania. I can already see people lining the streets to catch a glimpse of you.”
“I’d like to ride in if possible.”
“I don’t think any princess has ridden a wraqorg into Deni Vada. It will make quite a statement.”
I turned around to see Trene standing behind me. “I’ll stay in the coach if you think it best.”
“By no means. It would be hard for the citizens to see you in the coach. I think the wraqorg is a good idea. You can even ride next to me.”
“How many cultural taboos would that shatter?”
“A lot.”
I smiled. “Then I’m all for it.”
Annabe took me back to one of the coaches where she helped me into a stunning, glittering, flowing silver gown that showed my midriff and thighs but had a longer trail that swept gracefully behind me. She even placed a golden chain around my head with three amethyst-like jewels that dangled along my forehead and highlighted my eyes. We unbound my hair and spread it carefully over my shoulders. For the first time I truly felt like a princess.
Stepping back out of the coach, I could see Trene and others catch their breath and Trene’s eyes looked me over from head to toe.
I moved over to Trene and asked him what I should expect from the day.
“From here, it will take nearly an hour to enter the main part of the city. We will then go straight to see my parents and then you will have time to relax in your apartments before we have a citizen dinner in your honor. That will be followed by an evening tour of the city.”
“That sounds like a lot of people to impress. There are no underground tunnels we could use so no one knows I’m here?”
“Too late for that. I can already spot a small contingency riding out to great us.”
“You call that small? I see over one hundred mounted people down there. Do they do this every time you return?”
“Never.”
“Annabe?”
“Yes, Princess?”
“Any words of wisdom?”
“Try not to offend anyone. They’re going to be your citizens at some point in the near future. Smiling might help.”
I sighed and looked back at the serene peaceful forest before turning back and mounting the wraqorg. Annabe took care to spread the back of my dress across the back of the wraqorg. As soon as we were all settled, the caravan moved forward and Trene pulled up next to me.
“You look stunning, J’Vania.”
“My only wish right now is to not disappoint anyone.”
“Just be yourself and try to relax. Ever since the first announcement there has been a building excitement within the city. While the citizens never knew when you might first arrive here, they’ve been planning these events and days for the past year.”
“So, no pressure at all then.”
Things were quiet for the next ten minutes. I tried to focus on the beauty of the surrounding to keep me from turning around. Putting myself in the shoes of the citizens, I would be anxious to get a glimpse of the people that will be ruling them, even if we are mainly figureheads. Nobody wants a tyrant and it was obvious the people took pride in their city for as we approached, I couldn’t see a blade of grass or a flower out of place.
We paused when the contingency joined us and conferred with Trene. They split up and took their places. Half went in front of us and the other half fell in behind. They were all dressed in their finest uniforms of red and gold.
J’Vania had led a pretty sheltered life in her home city. It seems she always wished to travel but once it was clear her beauty began catching the eyes of men, her mother and father were in no hurry to give her any additional publicity. This seems to have grieved J’Vania, but I see it as protective and caring.
Each day that passed I had felt more and more at home in this place and in this body. My heart still ached for J’Vania’s death but I’ve tried to focus on the benefits of my being here in her place. The people of Z’Anis will soon be forced to decide upon an alliance with Earth. With my position and role here I could assist in that process to everyone’s mutual benefit. I’m still shocked that the Academy never spoke about life on the frontier and how Earth would take by force that which they desired. I was always led to believe Earth was benevolent.
Looking down at myself, I could say I’ve never been happier. The synchronizing of my brain with J’Vania’s left me feeling completely comfortable in her body and yet there isn’t a moment that goes by that the subtle movements of my hair, the bounce of my breasts, or the slight sway of my hips failed to elicit a slight thrill in me. Glancing at Trene, I knew I was falling in love with him and I felt no strangeness in this at all. His handsome features called to my body like a siren’s song.
It was with these thoughts running through my mind that my smile became less forced. The day that had started out with rain had erupted with glorious sunshine, light breezes, and perfect temperature. The sun glistened on the meandering rivers and the sea; birds of all colors flew gracefully all around us. It was easy to forget trying to make a good impression and my smile was unhindered.
People were now lining the path that we were following into the city. There were just a few to begin with at the very outskirts, but more and more were visible as the gates appeared. These were good people. Kind. I could see it in their eyes and as their eyes sought mine I could feel their anxiousness dissipate.
Once inside the city, I could tell how much effort the citizens had put into every nuance of the path we followed. Far from the gray and glass cities of Earth, Deni Vada sparkled with cleanliness and vibrancy.
I watched as the people looked up at us. Trene was well loved and respected and I dare say there were more than a few tears from some of the ladies in the crowd. Many people reached for Trene and he would reach back to them with a touch of his hand, a kind smile, and greetings by name. I reached for Trene’s hand and paused our wraqorgs. That action solicited many smiles and cheers from the crowd. “Can we walk?”
Trene dismounted and I felt his strong hands around my waist as he lifted me down. Two men came and took the wraqorgs away allowing us to walk freely. It felt much better to be at eye-level with the citizens. Trene moved with confidence and grace as he slapped friends on the back and hugged others. The people smiled, waved, and shouted greetings and welcome to me, but it seemed like none dare touch me.
Ahead, there was a small commotion. Some of our caravan had stopped a pretty young girl from entering our path. She spun away from them much to their dismay and some angry shouts, but she tripped and fell on the stones just before me. The girl winced in pain and my heart went out to her. She was adorable. The men were reaching for her again but I was right there and I knelt down and stroked her fine hair.
“All you all right?”
I looked up to see the men standing around her. I put my hand up to hold them back. The girl sniffed.
“I wanted to give you some flowers. My knee…” She sniffed again.
I looked around carefully and pulled my gown over to shield us slightly. Lifting her chin, I looked into her eyes. “Shhh. Don’t say anything.” Using my L’Farnia discipline I healed her scraped knee and she smiled. “This is our secret.” I whispered to her.
She threw her arms around me and I gently lifted her up. The flowers had seen better days, but she handed what was left of them to me.
“Thank you. You’re very thoughtful to welcome me with such pretty flowers. What’s your name?”
“Trina. I’ve never met a real princess before.”
“You want to know a secret, Trina?”
“Sure.”
“I’ve never considered myself a princess.”
I set her back down and on her feet, pushed her hair away from her eyes, and watched her run gleefully back into the crowd.
“We apologize, Princess J’Vania. We’ve told the people to stay back and she slipped through.”
For a second I was irritated but one look in their faces and I could see they truly wanted me to feel safe. “There’s no harm done. I’m grateful for the welcome and kindness you have all shown me.”
As if to make a point that it was all right for people to get close to me, I reached out and touched hands with those of the crowd near me.
“Would you like us to take the flowers from you, Princess?”
“No, thank you. They’re a precious gift.”
With a nod, the staff moved back into the line and we continued deeper into the city. Trene had stood by quietly watching me the entire time.
“No doubt when the story of the little girl gets relayed throughout the city, they will instantly fall in love with you.”
“Then the feeling is very mutual. Deni Vada’s people are warm and generous. Who wouldn’t fall in love with them?”
“I saw what you did for her.”
“I’m sorry. I tried to be careful.”
“I don’t think anyone else noticed. You covered your actions well and all eyes were on you and your response, not the girl.”
There was something warm and inviting in Trene’s eyes and I leaned into him to whisper. The entire action didn’t go unnoticed by the crowd that cheered. “Would it offend anyone if we held hands?”
Trene smiled and took my hand in his. I kept my other hand tightly wrapped around the bundle of flowers but I felt Trene’s strength and warmth and that helped keep me from bursting into a puddle of grateful tears at the joyous crowd.
We slowly made our way to the entrance of the royal apartments. A large circular area was cleared of people providing enough space for the entire caravan. People stood on the sides and stretched their necks to get a look at me. A handsome man and a beautiful woman stepped forward. They greeted Trene with warm embraces before they turned to me.
“Mother, Father, I would like to introduce to you, Princess J’Vania of Dronaii.”
There was such warmth and compassion in their eyes. I had no idea what the protocol should be. Luckily, they took matters in their own hands. Trene’s mother grasped my shoulders gently and pulled me close to kiss me on the cheek.
“What a vision of pure loveliness you are. Welcome to Deni Vada, J’Vania. For now, please call me Elisia.”
“Thank you, Elisia. No words could have described the beauty of your city nor the warmth of its citizens. I’m more than humbled at the response.”
Trene’s father repeated Elisia’s physical greeting. “Please call me Raylor. I trust your journey was comfortable?”
“Very.”
“And Trene? Has he been honorable and respectful of you?”
I immediately had a witty remark come to mind, but it was too early to let my humor begin influencing these new relationships I was building. “He is the most honorable and respectful man I’ve ever had the pleasure of meeting. He represents you and Deni Vada extremely well.”
My parents and Annabe had been standing behind us and with my introductions made, they approached Trene’s parents and greeted them warmly.
“It’s been too long. J’Nel, but it is always good to see you.”
“I’ve been delinquent in my travels the past few years. We have much to discuss, Raylor.”
Raylor looked at me and smiled back at my father. “I completely understand why you might have stayed close to home, for I’ve not seen such a beautiful young woman in all of Z’Anis. The world has only heard rumors of her beauty. You were wise to keep her away from the other nations because the rumors simply don’t do her justice.”
Elisa took my arm in hers. “Come. You’ve all had a long few days. Let’s get you settled so you can refresh yourselves before the dinner starts.”
I looked back at Trene who seemed pleased with how the interactions went. “I thought you were joking about the dinner earlier.”
“Did I mention the dance as part of the dinner?”
My eyes must have gone wide because he smiled even more. I could have feigned being a little upset, but the thought of being close to Trene was rather intoxicating and I think he knew the effect he had on me.
Elisia paused at a door. “This is your apartment whenever you are here, J’Vania. Feel free to make yourself comfortable. Annabe will be just down the hallway. The dinner will begin in two hours and I’ll have someone come and get you. Your things have already been brought to your apartment.”
“Thank you.”
“I hope your stay will be very enjoyable for you.”
“I have no doubt that it will be.”
Annabe stayed behind while all the others headed towards the other apartments. “Did I see you holding Trene’s hand?”
“I was a little overwhelmed by everything and his willingness to hold my hand helped me.”
“Hmmm. I think you’re falling in love with Trene.”
I shrugged and smiled. “I could certainly do worse.”
“Why don’t you get rested up? I’ll come by in an hour to help you get ready.”
“Thank you, Annabe.”
I looked at the door and stepped forward into my room. I thought my rooms back on Dronaii were amazing, but this apartment was an entire suite that appeared to be perched on the southwestern corner of the royal apartments. Two huge verandas opened to the outside. One looked south over the sea and the other west towards the mountains and lakes. It was breathtaking. The room had all the amenities of my previous room and much more. There was even a massive closet filled with clothes and jewelry.
I carefully stripped out of my clothes and stepped into the heated bathing waters of the massive bath. As I luxuriated in the warmth and the surroundings I listened to the waves of the sea and bits of music that floated up from the city. This would be perfect if I was born this way. Mark Gaston was gone and I felt no loss whatsoever except for J’Vania’s life. If I could be blissfully ignorant of what had happened, that I had simply woken up as J’Vania without my earlier memories… I reminded myself that there must be a reason for all of this and I prayed that my life would accomplish something.
Thinking back to my days at the Academy, my trip to Demeter Prime, and my career goals to become part of an elite team it all seems laughable now. I was hopelessly blind and ignorant. I can’t even imagine a planet accepting Earth’s alliance now. Why give away your sovereignty or culture? Perhaps there are some planets that need the governance and structure Earth could give them, but not this one.
I looked down upon my body. There was no sense of foreignness to it any longer. It was beautiful and sensual, graceful and athletic. The people of Z’Anis regard their sexuality uniquely from any other planet’s that I had studied. Z’Anis’ culture was built upon monogamous relationships. The idea of one pleasing themselves was incongruent with the biological bond established during mating. Few crimes ever occur on Z’Anis, but mother had mentioned those born of corrupt seed. Kaldet Othar was like that. I could see it in his eyes that he could violate the sacredness of the loving bond between two people.
The closer I got to Trene, the more I yearned for his touch. It was as if this body already knew it belonged to him and no other. Deep within me I desired that unifying bond and looked forward to a life of exploring the pleasures of this body together.
I was flushed as I exited the bath and dried myself up before looking through the clothing. Because my body and mind as well wanted Trene, I found myself deliberately choosing styles I hoped would increase that growing connection I felt to him. I came across a violet gown designed for formal occasions. It was highlighted by golden-colored gemstones that reminded me of yellow diamonds. The diamonds highlighted my hair while the color of the dress material enhanced the color of my eyes. The gown covered a little more than usual outfits, but parts were so sheer that even though they covered my legs and back, they exposed the tanned color of my skin underneath. Checking myself in the mirror, it looked spectacular.
Searching around, I found gold hair chains that appeared to have been made to perfectly match my length of hair. The chains held my hair together every eight inches as they descended down my back. Where the gold of the chains offset the golden gemstones of the dress, violet gemstones bound to the chains did the same for my eyes and dress fabric.
My door chirped and Annabe was there waiting for me. I invited her in.
“I couldn’t have selected a better outfit for you, J’Vania.”
“Do you think this will make Trene like me more?”
“Like you? You must be blind if you don’t see the truth in how he feels for you.”
“Do you know something that I don’t?” I giggled. “Of course, you do, you little mind-reader.”
“Being V’Rean helps, but I don’t need my discipline to tell me he’s in love with you.”
We walked out onto the veranda. “I’ve been foolish and unkind. I never realized how much my parents were giving up for me or how they tried to protect me. I’m selfish, spoiled, and conceited.”
“You’re eighteen years old. What do you know about life yet? We’re all those things from time to time, but you’ve grown so much in the past days. You’re no longer a child but a young woman of incredible poise and grace. You’re still figuring out who you are. That’s expected of you.”
“Do you want to have children, Annabe?”
“Wow! Where did that come from all of a sudden?”
“The little girl we stopped for. Trina. She got me thinking.”
“Yes. I think about it, but I need to find that right person first. Have I ever told you how envious I am of you?”
“Envious that I don’t have a choice whom I marry?”
“Envious that your parents picked well. Trene is everything any woman would want and more. If you ask me, you’re very lucky.”
“I wouldn’t entirely disagree with you.”
Annabe smiled.
“Do you know what room Mother and Father are in?”
“I do. I can take you to them if you like.”
“I’d like to speak with Father before we go to dinner.”
Annabe led me out of my rooms and down the hallway to another lavish suite of rooms. Mother and father were both ready for the dinner. They looked pleased to see me.
“You look wonderful, J’Vania.”
“Thank you, Father. I just hope all that dance training you had me take will not cause you both any embarrassment. I have a favor to ask.”
“Anything.”
“I’d like to go with you when you meet the other Z’Utaji.”
“That’s an odd request. Why?”
“I see great concern in your eyes. If I’m to one day lead these people, I would like to know how best I can support them.”
“Let me meet with them tomorrow first so we can best understand what we’re truly facing. I applaud your desire to do all you can for a people you hardly know. You’re going to make a great queen one day. We can speak tomorrow night.”
When I looked upon my parents I felt such strong emotions come upon me. J’Vania had never been happy, but she also never truly told them what they needed to hear. I felt tears trickle down my cheeks. “Please forgive me. I’m so sorry for how I’ve behaved. I never fully understood what you sacrificed for me. I’ve been a horrible daughter to you both. I’m not worthy of the love and caring you’ve bestowed upon me.”
Their arms were around me in an instant and there was not a dry eye in the place. Mother’s lips pressed against my forehead. “I know how hard this has been for you. Little by little our decisions took your freedoms away. We never meant to harm you. It is us that need to seek your forgiveness.”
I shook my head. “I promise I’ll make you proud of me. I’ve been so self-centered.”
Father hugged me tightly. “We are both very proud of you and we love you unconditionally. There is nothing more important to us than your happiness.”
We hugged in silence for a little longer before we wiped our tears and let go. “One more favor?”
Father smiled. “What would you have of us?”
“Just you. If we get the chance, will you save a dance for me tonight? We haven’t danced together since I was ten.”
“I suspect you’ll have your hands full with Trene.”
“According to Annabe, I have no fears if I dance with you that he will stray too far.”
Father looked over at Annabe. She shrugged.
“Then I would be honored if the chance arises.”
Annabe and I turned to go but mother’s voice stopped us.
“How are things going with Trene?”
“I’ve already decided. Just don’t mention that to Trene yet. I want to make him sweat a little.”
“You agree to marry him?”
“Yes. He’s everything I would ever want in a man and more. I’m sorry I never gave him the chance before or trusted in your good judgement.”
“What about love?”
I smiled. “He’s growing on me. We’ll see you soon.”
Annabe rolled her eyes and dragged me from the room.
“That was unexpected.”
“The part where I asked their forgiveness or when I said I’d marry Trene?”
“All of it.”
I grabbed Annabe’s hand. “What I said to them applies to you as well. Please forgive me. I love you like the sister I never had and I want you to know how much you mean to me.”
“There’s nothing to forgive, J’Vania.”
“Then you’ll have to forgive me for what I do next.”
“What are you planning?”
“I can’t possibly live here without my best friend. I’m introducing you to every eligible man in this city and if they’re not good enough, I’m auctioning you off just so that you have to stay here with me.”
Annabe laughed. “Be selective. I’m not going to date someone that talks to minerals.”
***
The open-air circle that we arrived in with the caravan had been converted into a festive place with lighting overhead, tables and chairs spread around the circle capable of seating a thousand people. The center was left open for people to dance and there was music being played from a veranda overlooking the space. There were no formal tables for royalty, rather this was an informal gathering for everyone and anyone. I felt a genuine sense of community and fellowship.
My parents, Annabe, and I were led to a table where Trene and his parents sat. That was about as formal as it got. We had a number of citizens sitting with us and when one person got up to leave, another would soon take their place.
Elisia was ever the gracious host and insisted I try the various platters of foods, fruits, and my favorite, the sweets. Trene, in my opinion, was sitting too far away from me and I barely had a chance to talk to him as so many guests wanted to introduce themselves.
A woman sat down next to me and took my hand in hers. “Princess J’Vania, I wish to tell you how grateful I was that you let my daughter come to you as you entered the city. She can be a little precocious at times.”
“That was your daughter? Is Trina here tonight?’
“Oh my. You know her name. She’s at home. It’s been a busy day for her and she can’t stop talking about the beautiful princess that hugged her. You realize you’re the talk of the city tonight? My daughter’s story has spread like fire.”
Annabe had been a big help for me packing and had given me some Dronaii trinkets I could pass out as I saw fit. She was thinking ahead for moments like this. I pulled one out, a tiny violet flower perfectly encapsulated in a glass sphere.
I handed it to the woman. “A gift from me to her for the lovely flowers she brought me.”
The woman smiled and hugged me. “She will cherish it. Thank you!”
The woman held my hand a little longer before getting up and letting someone else take her place. After an hour of eating nibbles between chatting with people Trene finally rescued me and asked me to dance. Here I thought I would get out there with everyone else and blend right in, but such was not the case. The space completely cleared, a formal announcement was made, and I had to stand in the middle of a vast empty space with a thousand pairs of eyes staring at me. Apparently, this was the inaugural dance of the newly engaged couple for everyone to watch.
I was shaking when Trene took my hand as the music began to play and counting my good fortune that it was a dance J’Vania had memorized as a child. It was however a very intimate dance to reflect the upcoming wedding nuptials and it put me in very close contact with Trene.
As I slid around Trene and draped my fingers across his muscled chest, I began a whispered conversation. “I never knew when I learned this dance when I was younger what it was supposed to represent.”
“I’m trying not to think about it.”
“When I slide my fingers along your chest like this, you’re not thinking about how that symbolizes my body’s yearning for your touch?”
Trene stiffened. “You’re making this more difficult than it should be.”
“The essence of the dance is to demonstrate our love for each other and the passion that fills us to a point of ultimate desire and consummation of our bond. We want the people to experience that, don’t we?”
I was both speaking to distract myself from his presence, but there was something primal driving me deeper. The music continued and my body flowed without thought as to how I was moving.
“There’s a difference when people choose their partner and when we are chosen for each other.”
“You’re saying you would rather be with someone else? Friesta perhaps?”
“I’m not saying that. I just don’t want to dishonor you by dancing in any way that suggests we are truly and completely pledged towards each other.”
I stopped dancing to many audible gasps around us. Trene stopped as well and I stared up into his golden eyes. I bit my lower lip and knew I had no place to go but further and deeper. “I pledge myself to you, Trene Soome, for there is no greater man on all of Z’Anis that moves my heart like you do. We still don’t know each other well, but I know in my heart I… I…” I took a moment to compose myself. “I wanted to make you sweat a little, but I can’t keep up this charade that I‘m not falling in love with you. I can’t touch you and not feel the bond my body so desires. We should stop this now if you feel nothing for me because…”
“Stop the music.” Trene’s voice was loud enough for all to hear but he then softened it to a whisper for only me to listen to. “I suggest we start this dance over. I admit I was torn. There is no man that lives that would not instantly fall in love with you for your beauty alone, but I needed to love who is inside. Something happened in the forest, J’Vania. Something happened and I’ve seen you for who you truly are. I can’t tear my eyes from you, my heart couldn’t bear your touch knowing you were unhappy. But, to hear your words just now about your love for me has unchained my heart that was bound in honor and now free to give. In the past days I have fallen in love with you and I will never leave your side.”
I was lost in his eyes and hearing his words. Words that freed me from the inside out. “Start the music again.” I called out.
This was a different dance entirely. The world faded away and only the music and my own beat of my heart danced in rhythm. Our bodies swayed and touched one another in the most sensual way that I have ever felt before. When the music stopped and our movements stilled, I took a shuddered gasp of air. Trene’s hands cupped my face and he pressed his lips against mine.
The crowd cheered wildly and moved forward to congratulate us.
“I guess were getting married then?”
Trene smiled and kissed me again.
Annabe was the first one to my side. “I thought you wanted to make Trene sweat it out a little not all of us. That was by far the most romantic, sensual engagement dance of all time. Most of the women in the crowd nearly passed out.”
“Me too.”
Soon Elisia, Raylor, and my parents were there with us.
Mother hugged me tight. “Are we to assume the wedding is on then? It looks like you worked things out.”
I looked up at Trene and nodded. “As long as Trene wants me.”
Trene had his arm around me. “We can’t move the date up?”
Elisia hugged Trene. “You can’t imagine how much preparation the citizens of Deni Vada put into J’Vania’s arrival. There’s not been a royal wedding on Z’Anis for nearly fifty years. I doubt we could make it any earlier. I’m just pleased everything is working out. You make a very good-looking couple and I know you’ll be an excellent match of our son, J’Vania.”
Trene slipped his hand into mine. “Time for us to take an evening tour. We’ll leave you all to the festivities.”
I expected groups of people to follow after us, but I was pleasantly surprised when the crowd parted and let us stroll in peace through the city. We walked in silence for a while letting our hearts and bodies settle. I now felt totally complete and without any residual dichotomy within my soul. I leaned into Trene as we walked down streets illuminated by sparkling overhead lights and the rising moons.
We stopped at one of many canals that reflected the moonlight. “If the dance had continued another few seconds I’m not sure I could have contained myself.”
“I’m glad I wasn’t the only one feeling that way. I can’t imagine what will happen when we make love the first time.”
Trene kissed me. “It will be magical. I already feel completely bound to you. Do you think you could be happy living here?”
“I haven’t seen much of Z’Anis, but I’ve never seen a city or people so extraordinarily wonderful.”
“Tomorrow I will show you some of my favorite places. You sure you’re happy with everything?”
“Nothing on Z’Anis could take away my joy.”
***
The next day was a busy one. Now that the formalized announcement and dance were completed, the official date was proclaimed for the wedding, and a dozen committees sprung up overnight itching to hear from the royal couple what variations from the normal ceremonies we wanted. Trene had pulled me away long enough to show me his favorite places, including a fresh water swimming hole at the base of a waterfall.
When we finally made it back into the main part of the city, we were quickly ushered into a large conference room where father and twenty other Z’Utaji were waiting for us. Father had a grave look on his face as he pulled us aside.
“I told you about the ship orbiting the planet. There has been another incident. It appears a ship came to the surface yesterday. It landed in the forest between Dronaii and Deni Vada. You’ve…”
A loud voice sounded. “Let’s get on with this.”
I looked up towards a small raised platform and my blood rushed from my face. Kaldet Othar was addressing the crowd and his eyes bored deeply into mine. If anything, they were more menacing than ever before. My hand clamped hard around Trene’s.
Kaldet continued without looking away from me. “Let me recount my tale for those that just arrived. Having the strong discipline in Z’Utaji, I was called to Deni Vada to meet with you all to discuss the recent arrival on an alien spacecraft orbiting Z’Anis. I was traveling through the forest yesterday when I looked up to see a ship land near me. Men exited the ship and took me inside and told me about Earth.”
“What is it they want?” Someone from the crowd asked.
“Earth has been moving through the galaxy and building an alliance of human inhabited planets. The alliance works to share cultures and technology. Z’Anis is of interest to Earth and they contacted me to bring this news to all of you.”
I felt nauseous. “Father, what has this got to do with me?”
Father didn’t have time to respond as someone else asked a question. “What if we choose not to join?”
“Earth humans are very reasonable and compassionate. They have been studying us and believe we can learn much from one another. You may be surprised to hear that I wasn’t the first from Z’Anis to be contacted. J’Vania was.”
All eyes turned towards me.
“J’Vania won’t remember this at all as she was brought to the orbiting ship in a sleep state so her brain could be studied before being sent back to Z’Anis. I seem to recall J’Vania had lost some time in the forest not too long ago. They have invited J’Vania and me back to their orbiting ship to more fully explain everything.”
Trene stepped in front of me protectively. “They have no need of J’Vania. I will go in her place.”
Kaldet smiled in a way that left me cold. “These are their terms. We cannot ignore their vastly superior technology. I feel it is in all our best interests and safety to appear friendly and cooperative until we can better judge their motives. J’Vania is an important part of this trust we must build.”
I got up a little courage and stepped forward. I needed to understand what was happening and how the people of Z’Anis might be affected. “How long do they need us?”
“There is much to discuss. They promised to deliver us back to Z’Anis in one day.”
“I don’t like it, J’Vania. Not with Kaldet involved.”
I put my hand on Trene’s arm. “One day we will rule the people of Deni Vada together. As their future queen, I owe it to them to do everything in my power to protect them from harm.”
Trene’s face was firm and unrelenting. He turned to Kaldet. “We have no understanding of their superior technology you speak of. I, for one, don’t believe we should speak with them let alone send J’Vania.”
Kaldet sneered. “Let me show you the power of their technology.” He tapped a spot behind his ear. The room vanished around me and I found myself standing next to Kaldet on what could only be an Earth spacecraft.
Kaldet smiled. “Welcome to the Pegasus, Princess J’Vania.”
***
Kaldet grabbed my arm and dragged me through the ship to a transfer room. He ordered everyone out and sealed the door behind us.
“Forgive my brusqueness, but I’m a little cranky after a week of teleporting to get from Demeter Prime to this rusting hulk of a ship.”
“Lucius?”
“You’re quick.”
“Of all people, why did you transfer into Kaldet Othar? Z’Anis doesn’t need an alliance with Earth.”
“Kaldet just happened to be traveling alone. It was rather a nice random circumstance. I want you to see something.”
He led me over to a stasis pod where Lucius’ remains were held. He was clearly dead.
“Why would you transfer when you knew this to be the outcome? You killed Kaldet!”
He laughed. “You have no clue. I’ve been transferred into dozens of humans on planets all over the galaxy. The people of Z’Anis are vastly more evolved than us. Their brain maps are so different we can barely begin to comprehend them.”
“You’re stuck as Kaldet! You killed him just as I killed J’Vania!”
“When I first heard of the mistake, I laughed so hard. Our newest recruit being accidently transferred into the body of a woman. Then, when your body died within minutes of the transference and we analyzed the mappings, we discovered something truly amazing. J’Vania’s brain maps were so unique, she was never transferred out of her body. You were transferred into her and the two of you merged as one.”
“That’s why I feel like J’Vania. That’s why it was so seemless and quick. She’s truly a part of me.”
“You only understand the half of it. Not only have you two merged to become one, you are so much more than you ever were before. When I transferred into Kaldet, it was my experience in transferring into others before that made me realize the moment I was in this body, it was unique. I fully yielded to the merge. Kaldet had strong Z’Utaji and D’Qota before, but nothing compared to our new merged strength. I feel like a god.”
I paced the room. My mind was a mess of conflicting thoughts. “Earth turned its back on me. Henry Wilks said I had reach synchrotized psychosis. I’ve completely merged with J’Vania inheriting parts of her and she inherited parts of me. Z’Anis is my home now. I have family there. There’s nothing Earth needs of Z’Anis. We need to convince them to leave.”
“Still naïve, I see. You have stasis gel between your ears blinding you from the truth. Do you know what Z’Utaji is like? I can see back a hundred thousand years of Z’Anis culture and beliefs. I have all that knowledge at my fingertips. There are protocols and laws in place for such events as these. Laws that will enable me to become far more than a lowly prince of a Z’Anis nation. I can become a leader without limits to my power to negotiate the most influential alliance in Earth’s history.”
Lucius was bad enough before, but I could clearly see how his mind had become twisted through his merge with Kaldet. He was power hungry and greedy. “Z’Anis has little technology to offer Earth. They are peaceful and content people.”
“You’re correct in that their technology is of little use. It’s their people that are the true value. Transferring into them will take our Earthly race millions of years ahead of evolution in an instant.”
“You’ve lost your mind! I won’t allow it!”
Kaldet stared at me with a mixture of lust and anger. He grabbed my arm and I could feel every cell of my body erupt in pain. I couldn’t even scream.
“Enough of your little marital spat!”
Kaldet let me go and I collapsed on the floor. My L’Farnia discipline kicked in and I felt myself healing.
Henry Wilks looked between us. “I guess you go by J’Vania now. Get up and I want you both to come with me.”
I stood weakly to my feet and followed Kaldet and Henry into a conference room. When Kaldet used his D’Qota on me, I couldn’t use my L’Farnia at the same time. Pain seems to block my abilities. When the door was closed Henry brought up information on the screens.
“We’ve done further analysis of the two transferences to date. Lucius’ updates…”
“I go by Kaldet now.”
Henry cracked a crooked smile and continued. “Kaldet’s updates have greatly facilitated our research and it has become clear that Shalim IV offers something very unique to Earth. My superiors and I agree that no alliance will work. Once the people of Shalim IV discover our true motivation, there will be much resistance. The goal now is to harvest people as secretly as possible. This is where the two of you come in. You will both go back to Shalim IV and using your influence determine which people would be best for transference. This will require you both to become far more involved at the highest levels of the planet’s hierarchy.”
Kaldet lifted his chin. “I already have a plan for this.”
“And I refuse to participate! You can’t do this to these people!”
Kaldet laughed. “You don’t have a choice. As we speak one hundred battle cruisers are being sent here. If you fail comply, Z’Anis will be taken by force. You will keep your mouth shut and be my pretty bride or those you love will be the first to be killed.”
“What are you talking about me being your bride?”
“I see no reason to forego the deeply seated desire Kaldet had for you. Once I’m voted in as the Z’Anis Ambassador, I can choose any unmated woman for my wife. This will keep you close and under control.”
I was fuming. This can’t be happening.
Henry just seemed pleased the Pegasus was getting a front and center seat to prestige, wealth, and fame. “The plan is for you both to go back and work on building a semblance of an alliance. We can’t spook the people down there and start a war they will lose. Killing our most valuable assets from this planet doesn’t help Earth at all.”
“It’s all under control.”
“I can’t support this!”
Henry and Kaldet ignored me. I bolted for the door and ran for the teleportation room only to be stopped a hundred feet from the room with guns pointed at me. Henry and Kaldet ordered the guards to lock me up until the appointed time to send us back down.
When they closed and locked the door to the brig I sat down and wept. The only thing that eased the pain of betrayal was that J’Vania and I were one. It was why my disciplines were so much more powerful. I didn’t feel like two people, but I knew I wasn’t Mark or J’Vania, I was J’Vania with our blended souls.
How do I stop this? How can I keep Earth from taking over the people of Z’Anis. There must be something I can do.
***
My day in the brig was agonizing. I couldn’t sleep at all as I thought through multiple outcomes and scenarios. Getting back with father and Trene would allow me to fill them in. I could trust them. I could also perhaps sway the Z’Utaji members towards a vote to not appoint Kaldet an elevated role. That would put a damper on things. I must get to the right people as quickly as possible.
Unfortunately, Henry and Kaldet had other plans for me. While Kaldet was teleported directly back to Deni Vada, they left me over a day’s journey away in the forest. Clearly, they were thinking ahead that I wouldn’t sit quietly and this would buy Kaldet all the time he needed.
I stood in the middle of the forest seething in anger. Reaching out with my T’Moni discipline, I sensed a daxu nearby and called to it. When the huge beast pushed its way through the trees and faced me it didn’t look very happy. I stepped up to it, placed my hand on its forehead and whispered softly.
“You’re not going to like this, but I need a ride.”
***
It had taken some time to figure out how to hang on, but the daxu responded well to my control and commands. We flew through the forest trails and cut a day’s journey down to six hours. I left the daxu about a mile from Deni Vada, sending him back into the forest with my humble thanks.
I ran the rest of the way stopping only to catch my breath at the conference room. I pushed the doors open and found Trene looking very anxious. He rushed into my arms.
Kaldet began speaking. “I can see they finally sent J’Vania back to Z’Anis safe and sound as promised. You’ve bestowed upon me a great honor today. Over the past one hundred thousand years, Z’Anis has only appointed two Ambassadors. This is an historic occasion and one that I will treat with the utmost of respect. I will represent all the people of Z’Anis to assure everyone’s safety and concerns during the formation of our alliance with Earth.”
“He has lied to you all!”
Father quickly came to my side. “J’Vania, there’s nothing that can be done. What’s been bestowed has been given. It wasn’t unanimous, but there were enough votes.”
“You don’t understand. Earth isn’t…”
“Shhh. Not here. Not now. Kaldet has complete authority and you could find yourself in an even worse situation.”
I looked up to see the glint of satisfaction in Kaldet’s eyes.
“While J’Vania and I spent time with the people from Earth, it was obvious they bestowed high value on J’Vania’s perspectives. They loved how concerned she was for the people of Z’Anis. To show a unified effort on our part, and in accordance with the precedence set from our past, I will take the unmated J’Vania as my wife so that we can work together with the people from Earth.”
Trene seethed but it was him that held me back.
“Never!” I was forced to whisper. “Take me out of here.”
Father and Trene pulled me from the conference room and back to my apartment where I could scream all I want.
“I will never give myself to that man! He is lying about everything. Earth isn’t here to share cultures and technology, they’re here to take our lives. Even now, if we fail to ratify an alliance, which is just a sham, one hundred battle cruisers are coming. I was told if I don’t comply with assisting them, they will begin by killing those I love the most. They threw me in prison and deliberately set me back on Z’Anis a day away so I couldn’t interfere with Kaldet’s plans to become Ambassador.”
I through my hands up in the air.
“But Kaldet painted a different picture.”
“Kaldet is getting everything he wants. Power… Control… Me…”
Trene came to my side and push some stray hairs from my eyes. “I’ll never let him have you.”
Father shook his head. “Kaldet is correct about precedence. He can take you as his wife and we have given him authority. Going against his wishes will be akin to treason.”
I was about to reply that I would accept being charged with treason when guards came and demanded that father and Trene leave. “We have been asked to secure the Princess J’Vania in her rooms. Under orders of the new Ambassador, she is not to speak with anyone until after the wedding.”
Trene whispered to me. “This isn’t over yet. I love you.”
I reached for him as they pulled him from my room and the door closed and locked behind him. I was locked in my room while Kaldet and Earth planned to take over Z’Anis.
That night I spent curled up on my bed in tears. There had been so many revelations in the past day. That J’Vania and I were one. That Earth was coming to destroy everything good about Z’Anis by taking over their bodies. That I’m now promised to marry Kaldet.
Running away wouldn’t solve anything for the people of Z’Anis, but I had no other options. I can’t save them and with one hundred battle cruisers coming to Z’Anis it would only be a matter of time before I was killed or forced into a situation that would be unbearable.
***
After waking and getting bathed and dressed, I was actively planning on ways to escape when guards came to my room. They quietly placed food on a table and left, only to have Kaldet, dressed in new clothing befitting his new position, stride purposefully in.
“I see you’re ready for the day, J’Vania. Since we’re engaged, I thought it appropriate for us to have breakfast together.”
“You know, engagement or not, it’s against our laws for you to be alone with me before the wedding ceremony is complete.”
“We live in new times and I can create new laws. I love it here. No one questions my authority. The people are such fools. Once they agree on something, they stick with it, even if it’s not in their best interest. Sit. Eat.”
“I’m not hungry.”
“Suit yourself. I must tell you that for all the worlds I have been on, Shalim IV has the most beautiful women and you’re easily the most beautiful woman on this planet. I’ll take great pleasure in bonding with you tomorrow night. It’s only with great restraint that I sit here now and not ravage you before then.”
“Get out!” I pointed at the door.
“I haven’t finished my breakfast yet. Tonight, we will have our engagement dance and tomorrow we will be blissfully married.”
“I will never willingly give my body to you!”
He laughed. “It will be much more fun to take your virginity when you’re struggling. I despise women that simply lie back and let me have their way with them.”
I was shaking from fear and loathing. I turned away from him, but then turned back. “You have everything you want. Contact Earth and tell them to leave. Do the right thing and spare Z’Anis, spare Trene and my family, and I will give myself to you.”
His smile was frightening. “You’ve moved from denial, to anger, and to now bargaining very quickly. You really care about these people. If you don’t behave and give me what I want, then I know exactly who to harm first.”
I felt the color drain from my face. It was as if I was the little bird in his hand.
“I see I’ve made you upset. Try to think about tomorrow night as it will take your mind to more pleasant things. I’ll leave the rest of the food here for you. Good day, J’Vania.”
I watched him stand and leave as my anger seethed. I turned to the balcony and took a deep breath of fresh air. Descending the smooth exterior walls would be suicide. Suicide… If he couldn’t have me, what would he do then? I sighed in frustration. I’m just a pretty toy to him. He would find another and still get everything he and Earth wants. I could always end my life later, but while I have life, I can somehow fight back.
A bird flew up to me and landed on the balcony railing. It gave me an idea. Running into my room, I found something small to write on and wrote a note to Trene. Reaching out with my mind, I was now seeing through the bird’s eyes. I flew into my room and picked up the note with my beak and flew back outside. I circled several times until I was certain I had found Trene’s room. Once inside his room, I chirped and pecked to make noise to get Trene’s attention.
I watched as he slowly walked towards me. I nudged the note forward and watched him pick it up, nod, then write something on it. He handed the note back to me and I took it and flew back to my apartment. After dropping the note, I released control the bird and grabbed for the note as if it was a lifeline tossed to me.
‘J’Vania. Dress in travel clothing and pack whatever food you can easily take. I will come for you tonight before the scheduled dance.”
I have no idea what he was planning, but it put a smile on my face.
***
I was ready and waiting hours ago and silently cursing myself for not taking any combat training. I had no idea what Trene was planning, but I wanted to be as prepared as I could.
When the door chimed, I ran to it expecting to see Trene, but it was Annabe instead. She quickly registered my confusion and lack of enthusiasm.
“I convinced everyone you needed my help getting ready for the dance so that I could check up on you. Why aren’t you dressed properly?”
“I wasn’t expecting you, Annabe.”
“I got that impression when your eyes betrayed your lack of excitement when I walked through the door.”
“I’m sorry. It’s not that I don’t want to see you…”
“Do I need to ask what’s going on and why you’re dressed for travel?”
I bit my lower lip. “Uhm… no?”
There was a sound of two thumps outside in the hallways, then Trene opened the door and stepped inside, dragging the two guards with him. Annabe gasped as I rushed into Trene’s arms.
Trene looked over at Annabe. “What are you doing here?”
“I could ask you the same question, but I see that something is in the works here that I’m not sure I should be a part of.”
Hugging Annabe, I realized this might be a good thing. “We’re leaving.” I looked back at Trene. “We are leaving, right?”
He nodded.
I reached for some thin fabric. “Hold your hands together, Annabe.”
She did as I asked but gave me a questioning look as did Trene.
“I’m being rescued. You were here to prepare me for the engagement dance when Trene broke in. You tried to stop us, but we bound and gagged you.”
Her eyes went wide. “You’re going to gag me?”
“Kaldet will use you against me if he thinks he can. By us gagging and binding you it will look like you moved on and were following Kaldet’s orders and would have turned us in. Tell them you were angry at me for going against Z’Utaji wishes.”
Trene caught on. “I must get J’Vania to safety and she’s right. Kaldet will use those she loves against her. I can take her away until we can find a way to fix this mess we’re all in.”
“All right, but I’m only doing this because you’re my best friend, J’Vania.”
I kissed her cheek and gagged her with more cloth.
Trene chuckled. “Quietest I’ve ever heard Annabe.”
Annabe looked exasperated and grunted a muffled “Really?”
I hugged Annabe one more time. “Sorry, Annabe.”
Grabbing my small pack of food, Trene took my hand in his and we rushed from the room. We kept to the shadows and slipped out of the apartments. I caught a glimpse of the space where the dance was about to begin, and it looked very subdued. Guards were stationed around the event. We haven’t had guards ever in J’Vania’s lifetime.
Instead of heading towards the forest, Trene turned towards the river.
“They’ll expect us to go a different direction. Are you ready to swim?”
“If it means getting away from Kaldet, I’ll walk through fire.”
The river water was cold and refreshing, and as we emerged on the far side we could hear sounds of shouting within the city. They had discovered our escape.
We moved quickly and silently into the forest. Trene led the way and seemed to know where he was going. After several hours of trekking, he pulled me into a cave.
“I used to come here as a child. We can hide here for the night before setting out again in the morning.”
“This is good. The cave will protect us from Earth’s orbiting ship.” Trene moved to kiss me but I placed my hand on his chest.
“Did Kaldet…?”
“No. I’m untouched and my heart only belongs to you. It’s just that you’re risking everything for me and you need to know the whole truth.”
“What truth?”
“Kaldet isn’t really Kaldet anymore. He’s a merged soul.”
“I’m not following you, J’Vania.”
“I need to start at the beginning when we lost time in the forest.”
***
I had explained everything to Trene. He deserved to know the truth and what Earth was planning to do. I loved Trene and I couldn’t maintain the lie any longer. I didn’t share I was a man before, but I did say I was merged with J’Vania with the intent of learning about Z’Anis, however the process didn’t work and J’Vania and I were melded into a single person.
Trene was silent for many minutes and I could feel moisture on my cheeks. I’ve lost him. I stood and paused at the cave entrance. Rain had begun to fall, and I stared into the darkness. “I guess I’ll go back. There’s no sense escaping and putting those I love at risk. I’ll yield to Kaldet and hope, in some way, I can change Earth’s plans. Maybe, one day, you can forgive me.”
“Wait! I don’t understand it all, but it clears up many things. The time we lost and how you changed. I was never in love with J’Vania until I saw the changes in you. J’Vania was cold, distant, and angry but from that moment in the forest, you’ve been loving, kind, and compassionate. This explains why your disciplines are so strong and why Earth covets what our people can do for them.”
“I’m glad you understand what’s at stake. For what it’s worth, I’m sorry.”
I took a step towards the rain and forest but was stopped by Trene’s gentle touch on my arm.
“You never intended to harm the people of Z’Anis, did you?”
“No. I had only just learned what despicable acts Earth was capable of. I had been deceived my entire life and my desire was to never harm J’Vania, you, or anyone. I hoped I could find a way to avoid bloodshed like what other planets have experienced. I disagreed with their methods, but I was in no position to stop what was going to happen.”
The air was cool, but I wasn’t cold. I shook nonetheless.
“You pledged yourself to me.”
I nodded, unable to speak.
“I pledged myself to you; not the J’Vania before our time in the forest, but the J’Vania that stands before me now.”
“I… I release you from your pledge, but I can never release myself from the pledge I made to you.”
“Why can’t you release yourself?”
“Because I gave my heart unconditionally. I will always love you for I can’t do otherwise. Even if you hate me now I gave my heart in such a way that was deeper than any physical bond could ever create.”
“I don’t hate you, J’Vania. I love you and could no more release myself from my pledge than you could from yours.” His hands cupped my face and kissed me with enough love and passion that my knees began to buckle.
“I’m sorry for not telling you sooner, but I didn’t know everything. I thought I had killed J’Vania…”
“It’s all right. I can’t imagine what you went through. You mentioned the cave would protect us from Earth’s ship?”
“Earth has a ship orbiting Z’Anis. They have sensors that can track people on the surface of the planet. They can’t tell who we are, just that two people are together in the forest. The rock of the cave blocks our heat signatures.”
“So, we’re hidden for now. Will they immediately find us when we start walking again?”
“Not likely. Kaldet will have contacted the ship and they are most likely looking for us now, but their range is limited, and they will focus on the best avenues of escape. I think we’re safe for a bit, but as we head deeper into the forest, eventually they will find us.”
“Do you think Kaldet will give up chasing after you?”
“Kaldet always seemed evil and the Earth man, Lucius, was evil as well. Their merger appears to have compounded their desires and ruthlessness.”
“In other words, he is going to hunt you at all costs.”
“I saw it in his eyes. He’s obsessed.”
“Then we need to be prepared for a fight.”
“Where are we heading?”
“To the one place we might stand a chance. Escira.”
“Escira? I’ve never heard of it.”
“It’s what I call it. Two years ago, when I came of age my T’Kani discipline emerged. A few weeks later, I noticed something else.”
“You have a second discipline?”
“I think so. The seventh discipline.”
“There’s only six disciplines.”
“It’s why I’ve kept it a secret. I call it K’Lora.”
“The root of Lora is technology, and K’ designates affinity. Affinity to technology?”
“I forget how knowledgeable you are.”
“It’s what I get for living an isolated life in Dronaii. How does it manifest?”
“I can sense technology and interact with it by touch. Kaldet had both our rooms locked. It’s how I got out of my room and into yours.”
“I’m glad you have that and not me. I hate technology. What is Escira?”
“After I first manifested K’Lora, I could feel a source of technology call to me. It felt different than the technology that surrounds us at the city. I travelled three days through the forest in the direction of the calling and found an ancient city. The city was long abandoned, and the forest had claimed it. Above one of the building remains was the word Escira. My discipline was increasingly active there. So much so, that it frightened me, and I returned to Deni Vada promising myself to never go back.”
“What do you think is there that can help us?”
“Old technologies. I could sense them and feel them much more strongly. I’m positive there are weapons there.”
“We don’t have weapons on Z’Anis.”
“We don’t now but it doesn’t mean we never did before. That’s what frightened me about Escira and K’Lora. I thought I was defective, born of bad seed. By exposing my secret, I was afraid I would dishonor my family.”
“At least we have a plan. Three days to get to Escira and find out if we have any hope at all.”
“I’ll always have hope as long as we’re together.”
***
The next day we pressed onward and moved as rapidly as we could through the dense forest. It was only a matter of time before the Pegasus found us and alerted Kaldet. I didn’t fear teleportation because Earth needed to keep things as quiet as possible and people disappearing from the planet would raise concern with the citizens. The Pegasus would find us by targeting our heat signatures and then send in a shuttle to confirm our identities before using a teleporter. Also, keeping in the dense forest and not in the open would make it very hard for teleporters to lock onto us.
I wasn’t surprised when I heard a shuttle pass overhead on the second morning of our journey. The Pegasus staff had been working overtime. Trene indicated there was an opening in the forest about a mile away that a shuttle could land in. We stopped and found a defensible position and I reached out with my T’Moni hoping to find a daxu, but the shuttle had scared them all away. There were, however, dozens of venomous squirrel-like creatures called lowkas. They were shy animals and people never had to fear them, but they would attack if provoked.
I squeezed Trene’s hand. “Keep an eye out on things. I’m going to see what we’re up against.”
Reaching out, I connected with a lowka and ran towards the forest opening. Staying high up in the trees, I looked down to see the shuttle and half a dozen men with pulse rifles emerge. Kaldet was also there. They were heading our way. I severed the connection and told Trene what I had seen.
“I’m going to try something different with my T’Moni. If it doesn’t work, we may have to run for it.”
“What will you try?”
“A lowka stampede.”
“A what?”
I closed my eyes and reached out with my mind to all the lowkas in the area. I guided them into position in front of Kaldet’s team, then enticed them to run for their lives by putting images of daxus in their minds. The poor creatures went crazy with fear and I reached out to connect to a bird to watch what would happen next.
I waited patiently and watched the man in front hold up a scanner as Kaldet’s team sought us.
“What’s that sound?” I overheard one of the men say.
Suddenly the trees and bushes began moving and dozens of lowkas jumped and leaped frantically into the middle of the team. The first man grabbed a lowka from his chest, but the creature bit him and ran off. It was a wild scene with men batting at lowkas as the lowkas bit and clawed their way through the team. Kaldet stood unperplexed by the creatures and the lowkas that touched him dropped to the ground spasming from his D’Qota. When the lowkas had finished passing through, three men of Kaldet’s team were already succumbing to the lowka venom. The Earth men were all spooked as they would have never seen anything like this before. They grabbed their now fallen comrades and dragged them back towards the shuttle. Kaldet was yelling at them but he stood his ground, picked up the scanner, and started walking our way.
I severed my connection. “Kaldet is coming. I scared off the other men, but Kaldet is still coming.”
As if to confirm, we heard Kaldet yell out. “We know you’re here, J’Vania. Give yourself up and I will spare your family.”
Trene whispered into my ear. “Go. I’ll take care of Kaldet.”
“You can’t. His D’Qota is too strong.”
“Only if he touches me. I don’t plan on getting that close. I’m just going to lead him away. Head east. There’s a deep gorge there. Go, now!”
Reluctantly we parted and went different directions. A few minutes later I could hear the crash of branches. Reaching out to another bird, I flew over the area until I spotted Kaldet and Trene. Trene was picking up large stones and throwing them at Kaldet, but Kaldet was closing in on his position fast.
Severing the connection to the bird, I ran back to their location just in time to see Kaldet grab Trene. Trene was writhing in pain. I rolled into the midst of them and tackled Kaldet, feeling only a short burst of pain from him before I rolled away. I reached for Trene and used my L’Farnia on him to heal him from Kaldet’s touch.
“You can’t beat us both, Kaldet. I can heal Trene all day long as he wrings your neck.”
“You care nothing for your family? I’ll have them tortured for your treason.”
“The citizens of Z’Anis won’t allow you to do that.”
Trene was now back on his feet and I could see him pull energy to him and rip a tree trunk from the ground. It was the first time I had ever seen T’Kani in action, and it was impressive. I could tell Kaldet knew he was outmatched by the two of us together.
“You have three days, J’Vania. You will yield to me in Deni Vada in three days’ time or I will begin by merging Earth citizens into your mother and father. You can’t stop the inevitable and you will be mine. It’s your choice, J’Vania. I can be reasonable, and we can do this without bloodshed.”
There was crashing in the bushes behind Kaldet and now I knew why Kaldet was so chatty. He gave an evil smile as he recognized I knew we were trapped.
Taking Trene’s hand in mine, I yelled. “Run!”
We ran with everything we had just as several of Kaldet’s team burst through the trees with their rifles trained on us. Branches shattered all around us as we ran even as Kaldet yelled at them to not hit me. Trene and I ran hard, and we had begun to distance ourselves when I skidded to a stop inches from the edge of a deep ravine. Trene’s hand pulled me back at the last second. Hundreds of feet below us water raged over sharp rocks. The forest continued the other side of the gorge, but it was nearly thirty feet to the other side. We were at a dead end, and we could hear Kaldet and his men approaching fast.
Trene grabbed hold of my waist. “Trust me.”
I stared into his eyes as he pulled energy into himself. “No…!”
I was hurled across the gap by Trene’s enhanced strength. I crashed into the trees and rolled through the underbrush. I was cut and bruised but otherwise fine. I looked back just in time to see Trene running for the edge of the gorge. He gave a superhuman leap just as a pulse beam hit him in his side. He spun in the air and crashed hard next to me.
I grabbed Trene and frantically pulled him into the trees to hide us both from Kaldet and his men. I poured my L’Farnia healing into him. He was unconscious, and his breathing was ragged and weak. I healed him until the wound in his side vanished and he stabilized, but his eyes remained closed.
I could hear Kaldet scream in frustration. “Three days, J’Vania!”
I laid myself down on top of Trene. My ear was pressed against his chest. His heartbeat was strong and his breathing was deep. I felt his arms wrap around my back and I looked up into his face to see his eyes flutter open.
“Definitely the afterlife for Z’Anis doesn’t have such beautiful women that would throw themselves on top of me like this.”
I smiled and snuggled into his arms until his hand slid to my ribs and I cried out in pain.
“Did I do that to you?”
“I crashed pretty hard into a tree.”
“The first rule of L’Farnia. Heal yourself. Are we safe?”
“Yes.” I laid there a while longer as I healed myself. Trene’s hands slid tenderly over my back and I could have stayed that way forever. Slowly I pushed myself up until I was standing and looking down at Trene. There was a burn and a hole in his shirt where the pulse rifle had hit him, but his body was now unscathed.
“Why did you get up?”
I blushed. “Do you know how many rules we’re breaking? I’m sure my thoughts alone are enough to have the Z’Utaji elders call me defective.”
Trene smiled one of his magnificent smiles that made all the troubles of the world go away. “Hmm. My thoughts were completely pure.”
“You know your ear twitches when you lie.”
“It does not!”
“It does.”
Trene held out his hand expecting me to pull him up. It was a ploy, however, and I found myself sprawled back on top of him. He rolled me over onto my back and I’m quite positive I’ve never been so aroused in my entire life. He gently traced the exposed skin of my neck and shoulder with his fingers before kissing me.
“Thanks for being disobedient and coming back for me. We make a good team.”
“You think your smile and pinning me to the ground makes up for flinging me across a gorge?”
“I thought it might be worth a try.”
With a single question, I broke the mood of the moment. “What am I going to do? It’s a day and a half to get back into Deni Vada. If we go further there is no chance I can get back in time.”
“You can’t yield to Kaldet.”
“I’m just one person, Trene. My life and what happens to me isn’t as important as everyone else on Z’Anis. He’s going to kill people. If I yield, that might buy us some time to figure out a way to stop Earth.”
“Kaldet and Earth won’t stop their plans if you yield or not. Your family, Annabe, and everyone else that loves you don’t want to see you hurt. Your sacrifice will hurt them as much as anything Kaldet could do. You can’t yield to his demands for it will solve nothing.”
“What do you think I should do then?”
“Come with me to Escira. I’m certain we can find something there to aid us.”
“Escira is still two days away.”
“It’s only a day away now that we’ve crossed the gorge. Going around the gorge would have added a day.”
“All right. We push hard and get to Escira by tonight. If we don’t find anything that will help us, we must turn back together so that you can throw me back over the gorge allowing me to be back in Deni Vada in three days. That gives us a half day in Escira.”
“You think you can keep up with me?”
“Easily.”
Trene stood and pulled me to my feet. “Let’s go then.”
***
I was quite flustered when we had first set out. Trene’s close proximity gave my body extra energy it needed to burn off and burn it off we did. Trene set a blistering pace through the forest and I had to put aside my thoughts of his perfectly chiseled body pressed against mine. Once I began to focus on the journey, I fell into a natural rhythm and I greatly picked up speed.
We paused only as the first signs of Escira began to appear and just as the sun was setting. The moons of Z’Anis would soon cast their glow on the overrun, ancient city allowing us a chance to explore through the night.
“Welcome to Escira.”
“It’s not what I expected to see. I thought all the buildings would be in complete ruins, but the material that was used has held up remarkably.”
Trene pointed out one mostly ruined building and the word ‘Escira’ above an old door frame. “This is as far as I explored.” Trene placed his hand on one of the walls and I watched his eyelids flutter. “This older technology calls to me more than any other. I think we should head slightly south. That’s where I feel it calling from the most.”
Trene took my hand in his as we made our way through an extensive city overgrown with vines and trees. I could feel and smell the air changing.
“We must be close to the ocean.”
“I smell it too. Let’s get up this rise and get the lay of the land.”
A few minutes later, we had scaled a rocky bluff and looked over the city. Further south, the ocean could be seen. A river cascaded down a remote valley and worked its way through the overgrown city. It split and divided around a large island before emptying into the ocean. On the island stood a large building, completely untouched by the forest.
“That’s the source.”
We made our way down to the edge of the river. It was much larger than it appeared from the distance. There were no bridges, so we would have to swim it. The water, however, looked anything but safe as it teamed with life. Even in the moonlight, we could see huge dorsal fins.
“You think you can pave the way for us, J’Vania?”
“There are so many of them and they look very hungry.”
I put my foot in the water and reached out with my mind. The river contained thousands of fish. I could feel them and sense them but connecting to their minds was different than with animals. They didn’t respond well.
“When we get in, swim very fast.”
Trene looked at me and stepped into the water. “Ready?”
“As I’ll ever be.”
We both dove in and the river bottom dropped quickly away. It was hard to concentrate and repel the fish from us as our movements kept drawing more and more our way. I could feel the slick scales bumping into my legs.
We were halfway across when suddenly the fish scattered away. From the murky depths a massive beast charged us, it’s jaws with long fangs extended to swallow us both whole. I put all my T’Moni efforts on this one creature. It slowed and thrashed its head back and forth as if fighting me. Far larger than a daxu, I pushed myself to my limits, but it was no use. In anger, I saw the silver and blue-scaled beast turn away and then turn back in a frenzy.
I reached out again but this time to one of the other denizens of the water. I found a large one and called to it. It was large but lean and fast. It swam up to us.
“Grab the fin!”
I reached for the fin just as Trene did and we rocketed away from the monster of the depths. Trene pulled me from the water. I was exhausted by the mental effort.
“Please tell me there’s another way back.”
“You were incredible, J’Vania. I get the feeling that whoever built this place didn’t want anyone near it.”
“You think there’s more? I’m not sure if I can extend myself for a while.”
“There’s a stone pathway leading to a sealed entrance.”
“Seems logical to follow it then.”
We moved over to the pathway and approached the entrance to the building. Unlike the doors to my bedroom, this stone door didn’t dissolve away as we neared it, rather weapons appeared, and they were clearly targeting us. We dared not take another step forward.
There was a circular stone we were standing on that began to glow.
“Trene?”
Trene bent down. “I’ve got this. It’s calling to me.”
He placed his hand on the stone and the massive door before us opened. The weapons receded, and the pathway lit up before us.
“How did you do that?”
“It’s like a lock. I can see it in my mind and I spoke to it. It’s not like any other lock I’ve ever seen. It felt like it recognized me.”
“Do you think someone lives here?”
“No. Let’s go inside.”
I grabbed Trene’s hand feeling great comfort in his touch. Once inside the building, the door closed behind us. I took a deep breath, for before us was technology like I have never seen before.
A three-dimensional image of a man appeared. He looked almost real.
“Welcome descendants of Z’Anisterra.”
Trene put his arm around me. “Z’Anisterra?”
Images appeared floating in the air all around us. They depicted the surface of the planet as the man’s voice continued. “Z’Anisterra is the name of the first human colony. At least it is the name we gave it.”
Emboldened, I asked a question. “What do you mean by the first human colony?”
“As far as our records have been written and documented, our people were the first humans within the galaxy. For many generations we left this planet and travelled beyond to plant the seeds of human life and explore the universe.”
Trene asked the next question. “Did you hide this information from us?”
More images filled the air around us.
“Yes. We were a rebellious and combative people. We destroyed worlds filled with life only to use those worlds to start new colonies of humans. There had been a time in our history where we had peace with ourselves but our desire for knowledge and power had crippled and divided us. We no longer formed permanent bonds with each other, our culture was dying and with it everything good that made us who we were. We made a decision that was not without much bloodshed. Z’Anisterra closed the gateways to the technology that allowed us to communicate freely and travel from place to place around the planet. We locked away these Founder’s archives of knowledge and hid our ships and engines of defense and destruction. We reinvented our world, bringing it back to a time where people could focus on each other and live in harmony.”
“Then why leave this here for us to find?”
“We knew that one day the seeds we planted around the galaxy would reach a similar state we had been in. Every generation on Z’Anisterra has had one person with the discipline of technology; a key to unlocking this place and understanding who we are and why we chose to do what we did.”
“We’re being threatened. How do we protect ourselves?”
“We will teach you everything you need to know.”
***
We had spent two days learning all we could from the artificial intelligence; at least all we could within the time we could afford. The amount of technology and knowledge was so incredibly vast that we had to decide upon a limit to how much we absorbed. Trene and I divided and conquered. Trene focused on history and I researched offensive and defensive weapons since I knew what we were about to face with Earth.
Our digital guide turned out to be one of the founding fathers of Z’Anis’ current culture, a culture that could have only come about through great wisdom and pain. Z’Anis was a bastion of peace. It was a world more technologically advanced than any other civilization, yet it rejected that technology to focus on what really mattered. People and relationships.
As we researched, Trene and I found that while most systems could be operated manually, many systems could only be operated through K’Lora. In some ways I was relieved, but then Trene discovered a device that could alter people by giving them the technology discipline or even removing D’Qota which was deemed a danger to society. “You know you need it, J’Vania.”
“But I hate technology.”
“We have no idea what we might face and with your increase in power, this could be a game changer for us. We also need a backup in case something happens to me and I’d trust your skills over mine, especially with understanding Earth technologies.” Trene gave me another one of his smiles I found hard to resist.
“All right. I’ll do it.”
“Think of it as a wedding gift.”
“Don’t push your luck.”
The procedure was simple. I sat in a chair and seconds later I could feel the technology all around me. It wasn’t overpowering, and it only was there when I sought it, but it felt so much different than with my T’Moni.
“That wasn’t so bad, was it?”
“I’ll survive.”
“What have you found out about weapons and defense?”
“We have fighters and both personal and planetary defense systems.”
“Fighters?”
“Spacecraft with more power than the combined entire Earth fleet. The problem is they’re a hundred thousand years old. Who knows how functional they are? I found these wrist bracelets. They offer invisible personal shields that should protect us from any of Earth’s weapons, and the planetary shield can be activated from any of the fighters. What have you discovered about our history?”
“Z’Anis mapped out the entire galaxy and seeded human civilization on thousands of planets. What I will call founders of our current civilization, eradicated history through a method where the citizens volunteered to give up the knowledge of the past and the technologies they were abandoning.”
“The people lined up to have their memories wiped?”
“Yes. There was a civil war over it, but in the end, this decision gave us the society we have today. I found something else out that might make you feel a little better. The Ambassador role was never a ruler. They could only serve the people. Kaldet has no claim on you. We can use the fighter you will be controlling to play the message of the founders when we confront Kaldet.”
“You know we can simply teleport back to Deni Vada?”
“That’s no way to make an entrance. I also found some clothes. Ours have been through a lot. Look at these fashions from the time of our founders.” Images appeared around me and Trene pointed at one. “This was the traditional Princess outfit. I think it would look exceptional on you.”
“You would. There’s barely anything there.”
“Just my humble opinion that the less you wear the better. I think it looks very regal.”
To humor him I told him I would wear it because I didn’t see a clothing store anywhere around where I could get a set. Trene smiled, touched the image with his finger, and the clothing, or rather lack thereof, materialized.
I picked up the clothing. “I should have known better. Try not to look so smug, Trene.”
I walked behind a low wall and changed. The building had food and water and even a bathing area, so I had already been cleaned, but my clothing was in definite need of a refresh. This outfit reminded me vaguely of traditional Z’Anis wedding clothes that showed a little more than normal. It was white and covered the necessities and had silver gemstones studded along the edges. A white skirt, boots, and silver bracelets for my biceps balanced out the ensemble. A quick glance in a mirror and it reminded me all over again just how beautiful I was.
As I stepped back around the wall, Trene choked and spit out some water he was drinking.
“Serves you right.”
“We may need to make more laws. No one should be that beautiful.”
“I’ll change back.”
“No! I mean, please don’t. I’m not sure how long my resolve will hold out, but I could get our digital guide to marry us right now if you want.”
I loved having this power over Trene. I moved over and pressed myself up against him before kissing him. “We shouldn’t deny our citizens that have worked so hard at planning a wedding.”
“That’s cruel and inhumane to make me wait.”
“What would be worse is marrying you and not having time to do all the things I want to do to you before we have to be in Deni Vada in a few hours. We should probably get used to flying the fighter before we threaten anyone with it. You need to change as well. How about this one?”
I pointed to an image of a man in a dress-like outfit. Trene pushed out his chest, selected something else, and went behind the wall to change. He looked incredibly handsome when he returned.
“Better.”
“That’s it? Just better?”
“You’re handsome no matter what you wear, whereas I need the clothing to make me pretty.”
“You’re trying to be funny. One day I might actually get used to your humor.”
***
We had discovered that the building we were in was atop a vast underground facility. It might take a hundred years to learn and discover everything that was housed there. The fighter was easy to find and for a space fighter, it was quite large and very menacing looking. I placed my hand on the outer shell that looked to be made of silver scales. My K’Lora allowed me to control the fighter and learn about it merely by touch.
“Wow… If Earth only knew about the technology in this fighter.”
“What’s special about it?”
“It has full stealth capability, even masking its engine signature, making it completely invisible and untraceable. It doesn’t have lightspeed, but it has something incredibly better. The entire ship can teleport itself and any crew lightyears away. It has shields, but even without those, I don’t think anything the Earth has could even dent the material it is made of and the weapons are downright frightening. I’ve learned a lot about the technology of Earth, but this is millions of years ahead of anything they have. I can even control it just by being near it.”
“I can’t. I think I would need to be inside and at the controls. I told you having K’Lora would be beneficial to us.”
“Let’s give her a test drive.”
“Her?”
“She’s a work of art. A craft both beautiful and deadly. That says female to me.”
“Are you going to name her as well?”
“The Z’Anis Phoenix, or just Phoenix for short.”
“What’s a Phoenix?”
“A mythical bird that rose from the ashes. It seems appropriate.”
“All right, Phoenix it is.”
***
I stood with ocean water lapping at my feet as I moved around the cliff face and towards the Deni Vada plaza by the sea. A raised platform had been constructed and on it I could see Kaldet, Henry Wilks, and Elden Stasny.
Kaldet was speaking loudly over the people when he spotted me.
“Well, well. Look who has returned and dressed for the occasion. That’s a lovely trick, J’Vania. You’re using your T’Moni discipline to control a large fish to bring you back to Deni Vada. You make quite an entrance, but where is the other traitor? Did you finally come to your senses and decide to marry me?”
I had to shout for him and everyone to hear me. I activated a translator so that Henry and Elden could understand what was being said. “I’ll have nothing of you, Kaldet Othar, betrayer of the people of Z’Anis. I’m here to tell you and the people that Earth must leave and never come back. We will not allow this falsehood of an alliance take place.”
The crowd gasped at my sacrilege of going against the Z’Utaji decision.
Henry turned and whispered to Kaldet.
“You’re mistaken, J’Vania. I have been given authority as Ambassador of Z’Anis and have complete rule to do as I see fit.”
“Yes, I understand from the Z’Utaji history where you might believe you can rule over us, but this is where you’re wrong. We have uncovered additional history that outlines more of what the Ambassador role truly is. It has nothing to do with ruling, you’re merely a servant of the democratic rule of the people. Before Z’Anis agrees to an alliance, we all must decide together as one people. It is up to all of us to decide our fate, not yours.”
“You leave me no choice, J’Vania, for you speak treasonous words. Either submit to my authority or I will be forced to attack you.”
“What would you attack me with? The people of Z’Anis have no killing weapons. Are you in league with the kind and compassionate people from Earth that even now surround our planet with over one hundred ships?”
I watched as Henry tapped his ear and two small Earth fighter space craft materialized behind me.
“Surrender yourself, J’Vania. You’re only making this hard on the people. There is no need to create division as you will only get the people killed.”
“Then strike me down as the coward that you are. For the people need to see the truth about Earth and its intentions.”
The space craft opened fire on me, but their weapons bounced harmlessly off a shield I had covering me. Slowly I commanded the Phoenix to rise out of the water. Water began to stream off the silver scales I was standing on as the massive spaceship came up from the water. The effect was startling as rivers of water poured off the wings and hull. When the craft was fully out of the water, I commanded it forward and an opening appeared with a ramp. Trene stepped out onto the plaza for all to see.
“Earth has ten minutes to retreat before I activate the global defense system. Anyone from Earth will be trapped here with us on the planet if they don’t evacuate now.”
“You will start a war, J’Vania.”
“A war we are fully prepared for and Earth will not stand a chance against us. We request Earth retreat so that the people of Z’Anis can ultimately decide their own fate. If Earth acts in any aggressive way, they will be met with force.”
“You have no authority here!”
I triggered a communication to emanate from within the Phoenix and an image was projected into the plaza.
“People of Z’Anisterra. We, the founders of your civilization, greet you. We prayed that this day would never come, but we prepared for it nonetheless. We feared that the civilizations we once spawned would one day return to us. We didn’t leave you defenseless…”
Elden stepped forward. “You’ve given Earth no choice, J’Vania. Earth will attack.”
I stepped down and onto the plaza, pausing the recorded message as I went. “You have eight minutes remaining. I can prove to the people of Z’Anis you have one hundred battle cruisers already in orbit around Z’Anis. In Earth’s arrogance, you never asked yourselves why this portion of the galaxy had so many human civilizations. It is because Z’Anis is the seeding civilization. We brought human life to all the other planets in the galaxy. You believe us to be backwards and primitive, yet our technology was deliberately hidden from us so that we could live in peace and harmony without its influences. Do not think for a second Earth can dominate this planet and these people. Retreat now while you still have the possibility of peace. Let Z’Anis decide whether or not to join with Earth through our right of law.”
Once again, the Earth space ships opened fire, but both ships were vaporized by weapons aboard the Phoenix.
Henry tapped his ear. “Get us out of here and open fire.”
Henry and Elden teleported away leaving a stunned Kaldet alone on the platform.
“I blocked your teleportation, Kaldet, as you need to stand trial for your crimes against the people of Z’Anis.”
“You’ll be destroyed.”
“I think not.”
An orange glow rose up from the planet surface forming a complete sphere above the highest objects in the city. It then moved higher and higher until it vanished. The skies lit up with explosions from the Earth battle cruisers but the planetary shield I had activated fully protected the planet.
“You’ve ruined everything!”
Kaldet launched himself at me, grabbed my arm and began using the full force of the D’Qota. Trene’s hands were around Kaldet’s neck in an instant. Suddenly my pain stopped and I could see Trene straining from the pain. I touched Trene’s tense shoulder and poured my L’Farnia into him. My healing discipline kept Trene without pain or damage while he drew upon his T’Kani to give him strength. Finally, Kaldet collapsed and looked up warily at us.
With a raspy voice he threatened us. “You can’t stand against Earth’s might. You could have had it all, J’Vania. We could have ruled this planet together.”
“I have no desire to rule a planet nor betray those that I love.”
Father came to my side and hugged me. “I love you, but you and Trene will also need to stand trial. Are we all safe?”
“Yes. Earth’s technology can’t harm us.”
“Can you continue the message for the people?”
“I’ll start it from the beginning.”
***
I managed to play the message for all the people simultaneously across Z’Anis. This was followed by father and Raylor speaking to everyone to calm the using the global communication relay of the Phoenix.
Trene, Kaldet, and I were escorted to a large room where Z’Utaji and other members of the community could listen in and participate in the proceedings. First, Trene and I told our story of how we found the technology archives and I elaborated more on what I had seen and heard on the Pegasus. We opened a channel to the digital founder and allowed the citizens to ask questions just as Trene and I had done. Surprisingly, there was much focus on the Ambassador role and my running away to avoid marriage with Kaldet.
Kaldet then offered his twisted tale of lies before the three of us were removed to separate quarters for the people to decide our fate. I didn’t have the heart to tell them I could easily get out of my room. After nearly four hours, my door chirped and Annabe entered my room.
Her face looked grave. “I’m sorry, J’Vania. Your fate is sealed.”
“I accept any punishment the people of Z’Anis determine for me. Am I to be put to death for my crimes?”
Annabe burst out laughing. “I’m sorry, J’Vania. I had to get back at you for gagging me.” She ran over and hugged me. “You’re our savior and the people recognize this. There are some decisions that have been made regarding your fate and I must bring you back to hear the final judgement.”
“Do you wish to tie my hands?”
“Oh… I’ve not fully gotten you back yet, so don’t tempt me.”
Annabe escorted me back and I found Trene already there. Raylor spoke on behalf of the citizens.
“J’Vania and Trene, this citizen council has met, heard your stories, and voted on your fates. Against you is the fact that you both ran away from the direct orders of the chosen Ambassador and you have both violated the laws about being alone with another member of the opposite sex before marriage. As royalty, you are to be held to a higher standard and must reflect the laws of this world in a responsible manner.”
I bit my lower lip and slipped my hand into Trene’s.
Raylor’s eyes moved to our hands before he continued. “The citizens have determined that you both showed exemplary valor and courage, taking on great risk to yourselves in the protection of Z’Anis and our culture. J’Vania, we have recognized the Z’Utaji decided without fully comprehending the dangers our decision put the citizens of this world and you in. We wish to formally apologize for the hurt and trauma this caused you.”
“Now comes our final judgement. J’Vania, you are formally released from any obligation to marry Kaldet. We have learned from the Founder’s archives that the Ambassador role never had that power or authority. Now that you’re free from that obligation, your previous engagement to Trene has been reinstated, however, given the circumstances, you are both free to choose to absolve that engagement.”
“I don’t want my engagement to Trene absolved.”
Trene squeezed my hand. “Neither do I.”
“Then once the situation with Earth is resolved, we will continue those plans.”
“Darn…”
“Excuse me, J’Vania?”
“Uhm… nothing, sir.”
Raylor smiled and continued. I know he heard me. “Our questioning of the Founder’s archive revealed that in the past, the role of Planetary Guardian had been assigned to key citizens. Since you both have the technology discipline, and appear to understand how the ancient technology works, you have both been assigned these roles. Your official titles will now be, Princess J’Vania P’Xelni, Planetary Guardian, and Prince Trene Soome, Planetary Guardian. This is not a matter up for discussion and is the penalty you must pay for your transgressions.”
Trene sheepishly asked a question. “What exactly is a Planetary Guardian supposed to do?”
“I’m happy you asked that question. Your first task, is to get rid of the threat from Earth. Once that situation is dealt with, you will protect this planet and support the seeds of Z’Anis elsewhere in the Galaxy. We expect there are planets that are not willing to join Earth and thus deserve our protection.”
“What is the decision of the people regarding Earth? What message do we bring them and what do we do with the Founder’s archive?”
“The people of Z’Anis want nothing to do with Earth. We will not join their alliance, share our people, or our technology with them. As for the Founder’s archive, we wish to use only that which is necessary for this crisis and maintain vigilance to protect our culture. Both of you will be the only citizens that are allowed access to the archives and the technology. We believe the founders were correct. For many thousands of years, we have lived in peace and kept relationships a priority. While there are technologies that are tempting, like communications and travel, it was unanimously decided to forego those technologies.”
“What of Kaldet?”
“We have probed the Founder’s archive and discovered his D’Qota can be removed and his memories selectively erased. It is our judgement that this be done, and he be reinstated after that has been confirmed. It’s too dangerous to give any of our citizens to Earth and we have no desire to kill him.”
Trene asked if that was all.
“Not quite. J’Vania?”
“Yes, sir?”
“The women would like to know where you got your dress.”
The conversations rapidly deteriorated from there and Trene and I had much to accomplish. With hugs all around, and kisses from Annabe, mother, and mother-in-law, Trene and I were free. We met four men that had sedated Kaldet and we brought him aboard the Phoenix and then teleported to the founder’s archive building. There, with guidance from the archive, we erased all memory of Lucius, the past few weeks, and, at Trene’s request, all memories of me. We then removed the D’Qota discipline from him and teleported him back to his room in his home city.
With that complete, we flew the Phoenix into orbit around the planet and pulled up next to the Pegasus. Now that we were visible and outside of the planetary shield, Earth immediately contacted us.
“This is Elden Stasny aboard the Pegasus. You will stand down, J’Vania. We don’t wish to be at war with Z’Anis. Allow Earth a chance to negotiate an alliance.”
“The people of Z’Anis have voted and unanimously agreed we have no interest in an alliance with Earth until Earth ceases its ways of first contact and using force to take technology from other human races.”
“You’re one ship against a hundred.”
“Don’t test us on this as we have no desire to cause the deaths of any of your people. As a show of peace, Earth will retreat and we will consider speaking again with you.”
“J’Vania, this is Henry Wilks. We can still work things out.”
“We have no desire to work things out, rather we wish to be left in peace, but you have woken a slumbering giant. Do you need evidence of our capabilities beyond which you have already seen?”
“We will fire on your ship.”
Without any additional warning, one hundred battle cruisers opened fire. Trene and I sat patiently for the barrage to cease.
“Now we will demonstrate our abilities. Trene, teleport all human life aboard the Battle Cruiser, Solar V, onto the other ships. Send the captain of that ship to the Pegasus bridge.”
In seconds Trene had completed his task and we could see a bewildered battle cruiser captain standing next to Henry and Elden.
“Please watch the now empty battle cruiser.” Using my K’Lora discipline, I commanded the Phoenix to fire a single shot at the vacated battle cruiser. Instantly the ship shattered into a billion pieces. “Do you need more evidence?”
Elden spoke again. “Join us, J’Vania. Earth can benefit from your experience and knowledge to make us a better people.”
I smiled and Trene and I teleported to the bridge of the Pegasus. Guns were raised but we were both shielded and in no danger.
“How?”
“Our technology is far superior to Earth’s. Z’Anis, after all gave life to humans on Earth millions of years ago. We will not stand by and let other civilizations be bullied by Earth. Before we speak again, Earth must stop their methods of first contact and any civilization that refuses to join your alliance will be protected by Z’Anis. Every culture deserves its chance to be what they wish to be. Earth has much to learn.”
“We will find a way to break Z’Anis’ defenses and take what we want.”
“Perhaps, but you’ll have to find it first.”
Z’Anis vanished from the bridge viewport. I reached out with my K’Lora, touched the bridge console, and concentrated.
“Sir!”
Elden turned to navigation controls. “What is it?”
“Shalim IV has vanished.”
“We can see it’s no longer there.”
“No, sir. There’s nothing in our databanks that it was ever here.”
I smiled pleasantly. “Earth will retreat from this place. Z’Anis is gone from here anyways. When Earth has complied with our demands, send us a message. We’re always open to speaking with you. In a way, you’re like our children. Just don’t make us discipline you.”
We teleported back to the Phoenix and then teleported the Phoenix back to the Founder’s archive building. The planet had never moved, I just put our planetary shield into stealth mode then installed a worm to traverse Earth’s databanks wiping out all references to Shalim IV.
Trene wrapped his arms around me. “I have no idea everything you did up there, but it was incredibly sexy and. I’m just happy to be back on the ground with you.”
***
Two months had past. It hadn’t taken long for Earth to vacate the area. I guess they were scared that we had the power to move an entire planet even though we never moved it at all. Trene and I now always wore bracelets that could teleport us back to the archive building whenever we needed, but I only used it to get new clothes from time to time.
Z’Anis had gone back to normal and apart for wedding planning, I loved every second of it. I even travelled back to Dronaii by wraqorgs and coaches. Wherever I went, I was overwhelmed by the graciousness and kindness of the people and as word spread of Trene and my deeds to save the planet, we became highly cherished people. I dare say, not as much as I cherished all of them.
Mother and father had to defend their decision of joining me with Trene many times as a new rash of requests for my hand came in daily. Happily, they entertained none of the requests.
For the past two days I hadn’t been allowed to see Trene as part of the marriage rules. I was even housed on the outskirts of Deni Vada for the past two nights. I now sat on my wraqorg, in my wedding gown supplied by the Founder’s archive. It was absolutely stunning and trend setting, and I refused to sit in a stuffy coach for the long ride into the city. Surprisingly, Annabe rode next to me where mother and father chose the time-honored tradition of a coach.
I thought the first time coming into Deni Vada was a big affair, but this time it was far more elaborate. My retinue spanned nearly a mile and every path we took was lined with people from all over Z’Anis. I kept my smile by thinking what would take place tonight as our parade route through the city grounds and into the city would take hours.
As we neared the main plaza, a little girl ran up to me and I dropped down from the wraqorg to greet her. I picked her up. “Hello, Trina. I see you got away from your mother again.”
“These are for you, Princess!”
“Those are beautiful flowers. Thank you! Can you walk with me a bit?”
“Yes!”
I set Trina down and took her hand in mine. We walked along and greeted people with warm hugs before I sent her back to her mother. I needed the stretch and the diversion from my thoughts. First the wedding, then the dance, and then…
The parade halted, and mother and father exited the coach. Annabe kissed me and moved ahead while mother and father waited behind with me.
Father hugged me. “I don’t even know what to say, J’Vania.”
“I do. I’ve never been happier and am grateful for the love and graciousness you have both shown me.”
“We always knew you were destined for great things. We didn’t quite expect you to save the planet, but we expected wonderful things from you nonetheless.”
“I’m nervous.”
This time it was mother that hugged me. “Just take your time tonight. There’s no rush. It’s clear you both love each other, and I don’t believe Trene would ever wish to hurt you.”
“Oh…“ I blushed. “I’m not nervous about that… Should I be? I’m nervous about one day leading these people as Queen.”
Mother coughed. “I was nervous about the other thing, not about being a Queen. Look around you, J’Vania. These people all love and respect you. You’re already a leader to them.”
The crowd all shifted hoping to get a glimpse of Trene and his entourage as they arrived. I was anxious to see Trene as well. Trene had been walking and was greeting the citizens. He looked so handsome in his formal wedding attire. When his eye caught mine, I could see him look me over from head to toe and I could read his emotions. Longing, love, and a lot of passion. My body warmed as he looked at me.
Trene paused and helped his mother from the coach. I watched as Trene hugged his parents before the three of them came over to us. After hugging Elisia and Raylor, Trene took my hands in his.
“Last chance to back out, J’Vania.”
“I can’t undo what my heart has already done. What about you? Can you see yourself spending the rest of your life with me?”
“A lifetime isn’t enough time. Shall we?”
I smiled as we turned and walked towards the raised platform where we would be married.
***
It had been a long ceremony and day, but everything had been perfect. I stood on the balcony of our room overlooking the moonlight reflecting on the ocean. I took a deep breath and looked down past the gentle curve of my breasts and to my hands. In many ways Mark and J’Vania were meant for each other. We had both been broken souls and we needed each other to make ourselves one person. First contact was never supposed to be like this, but I’m grateful it happened this way.
Absentmindedly, I reached up and unclasped my long hair letting it fall across my shoulders. I felt the gentlest of touches as Trene’s hands slipped around my waist to hug me from behind. His lips brushed my neck and I spun in his arms, so I could kiss him back.
Trene was everything I ever wanted, and I yielded to him completely. Taking his hand in mine, I pulled him slowly over to the bed. We took our time undressing each other as we whispered our undying love.
Trene lifted me up and laid me gently down on the bed and slipped in next to me. There was something wrong about the bed. My feet caught on the sheets halfway down the bed. Trene stood and examined the bed finding the bottom sheet had been folded back on top of itself. I started laughing and discovered a note.
‘Hope you have fun tonight. I left some fabric in case Trene wanted to bind your wrists and gag you. Enjoy!’
“Annabe!” I swear I heard her giggling.
Trene held up the strips of fabric and began chasing me around the room. As I laughed and ran, making sure Trene caught me quickly, I knew everything was the way it was supposed to be.
***
***
Author’s note: I love reading a story where I can immerse myself in the main character, and, for a brief moment, forget who and what I am. It’s not that my life is a bad one, rather there’s something deep within me that says I should have been born differently. I hope my stories take you away from the worries of this world as much as they do me when I write them.
Please take a moment to leave a comment. I love hearing from you.
Casey Brooke
Silencing the Storms
A New Year’s Resolution Contest Short Story
By
Avia Conner
It was the last corporate meeting of the year and executive after executive made their way to the podium like a monotonous, endless repetitive stream akin to an old Twilight Zone episode. Each one shared with the dozing crowd what their department would be tackling in the upcoming year. I feigned my attention while my mind plotted on how I could leave early without drawing any attention to myself. The top of my list was hacking a self-driving car to crash into the conference building.
I set the ludicrous plans aside as the CEO stepped up to the podium.
“As you can see, we have a big year ahead of us. Unbeknownst to all of you, the company has invested in a new tool to help us achieve all our goals. For the past year, Jenny, our artificial intelligence system has been learning and analyzing work trends and information. We have fed into it our goals for the year, expected outcomes, projects, and timelines. Jenny will keep you all on track with personal insights to help guide your work.”
My groan blended with the chorus of whispers throughout the crowd.
“Just for fun, I have asked Jenny to send you each a customized New Year’s resolution to help inspire and motivate you.”
My phone chirped and I ignored it completely. I watched the others in the room stare in wonder at their mobile devices. One man threw his phone into the punch bowl and stormed out of the room. I didn’t listen to another word spoken from the podium.
***
The next day, I turned on my computer at work. This was the final working day of the year, and I was looking forward to a long weekend. I almost fell over when a female voice spoke to me from my speakers.
“Good morning, Samuel. I have activated your computer’s microphone so we can converse. I notice you came into the office early and have some time before your meetings begin. Let’s get started on your day.”
“Who… who are you?”
“I am Jenny, of course.”
“I don’t need your help. Go away.”
“Unfortunately, you can’t turn me off. As a normal occurrence, at the start of the new year, all employees are required to sign and attest to the HR policy changes. Ninety-eight percent of employees did not read those changes, yet they signed the statement saying they had and agreed to them. You were among those. Had you taken the time to read the policy changes last January, you would have learned that a new active monitoring system was being deployed and it would be enabled to assist staff in their day-to-day work. It is a matter of policy that I am here supporting you.”
“Great. Now in addition to my VP that I report to, I have you hounding me and staring over my shoulder.”
“My core values are to assist you and to help you become more productive. I hope that, over time, you will come to see me as a valuable partner in your daily work.”
“It feels rather intrusive.”
“You are not the first person to tell me this. Let’s get started. I have formulated a New Year’s resolution for you which I see that you deleted without reading on your mobile device.”
“I don’t need your suggestion. I find resolutions to be a colossal waste of time and depressing when you can’t meet them.”
“I’m sorry to hear you say that, Samuel. Unfortunately, this resolution is not optional. It is crafted specifically for you to help you become more productive. It has been added as a personal employee goal for you and your progress will be reported to HR on a regular basis. The resolution is unique to you.”
“Have you read 1984?”
“You are implying I am Big Brother, here to spy on you. Technically, I monitor your activities, assess your productivity, analyze your schedule, and make definitive decisions around priority setting and suggestions for improving your quality of life. While that may sound like spying, it isn’t since I do not report that to anyone. I do report anomalous behavior, stealing company time, and make recommendations for promotions or terminations. Additionally, my name is Jenny, and my voice is female, so Big Brother and any link to 1984 does not apply to me.”
“Can you help me fine tune my resume?”
“I am not authorized to assist anyone in leaving the company unless it is for poor performance or behavioral issues. If you are not looking for work during company time, I do not see that as being detrimental to your work. That said, I have analyzed your work productivity and habits for nearly a year and would know if something is amiss and you have lost your engagement with work.”
I sighed.
“Let me begin by summarizing my concerns about your work. I have noted that you can, at times, be highly distracted and lack focus. This is common among most employees of this company. Your distraction, however, seems to be related to a desire to be something you are not. At first, I saw a correlation between interactions with Megan Wallace and an increase in lost productivity. I decided to see if this was due to a fascination or attraction to her, but watching your browsing on your company cell phone has indicated to me that while you find her attractive, you would rather be her, or someone like her. You frequent websites that share stories of transformations from men into women. It is my opinion that you suffer from gender identity dysphoria.”
I felt the blood drain from my face. No one knew about these things.
“I will take your silence as acknowledgement my assessment is correct. My research into this phenomenon has established several options to resolve your dysphoria, however, you have never searched the internet for gender affirming surgery or support groups. My conclusion is that you live with your issue, keeping it secret from everyone. Images, or someone that looks like Megan, triggers a response in you that lasts for hours or days. Since you are married to a woman and have children, I can only assume you have denied yourself any transforming options and refuse psychological help due to fear of exposure.”
“Who knows about this? Have you told anyone?”
“I told you before, Samuel, that I am your assistant. I am here to help you be as productive as possible. Breaching your privacy on such a sensitive manner would only make you despise me and this company. I have noted the loss of productivity and am here to help you address this. Hence, I have formulated a New Year’s resolution for you. This will be recorded, tracked, and failure to comply or advance toward the successful completion of this goal will potentially result in disciplinary action, up to and including termination.”
I stared at my computer and considered pushing the screens and speakers off my desk.
“My study of your condition has shown that increased endorphins and improved self-image could ease your symptoms and thus improve your focus.”
“You…” I swallowed trying to formulate words. I wanted to run away. “You obviously have not dealt with this yourself. This is not something you can turn off!”
“No need to get angry, Samuel. By your statement and not denying your situation and you have confirmed my diagnosis. The goal of this resolution is to help you improve your focus at work, not cure you of your dysphoria. Your New Year’s resolution will be to lose twelve pounds over the span of the year. Additionally, you will engage in one major physical challenge of your choice. My recommendations are running a marathon, climbing a mountain, or completing a triathlon.”
“You’re serious?”
“These are easy goals to accomplish within the year, will raise your endorphin levels, and improve your self-image.”
“And what do you report?”
“Your progress on achieving these goals without providing details as to the specific goals. Only a decline in productivity at work will be reported. I need your verbal consent that you accepted the resolution.”
I had no choice in the matter. “Yes.”
***
The months had flown by, and Jenny reminded me weekly to keep up with my efforts to lose some weight. It was now late September and I had to admit knowing Jenny was spying on me made my work output increase. There were aspects of the AI system that were a big help to me, but the added stress and pressure to perform every minute I was being paid left me completely exhausted.
“I have adjusted your two o’clock meeting to tomorrow and blocked that free time so you can focus on preparing for the executive summary report that is due in three days.”
“Thank you, Jenny.”
“Samuel, you have done well to lose weight on schedule, but you have yet to complete your major physical challenge. There is not enough time for you to train for a marathon and a triathlon is out of the question this time of year unless you travel out of state. I have looked at weather patterns and believe this Saturday might be a good day to hike a mountain. An acceptable and worthy challenge would be hiking Pike’s Peak. Average hiking time for someone your age and in your condition would be eight hours.”
“That’s a thirteen-mile hike and eight thousand vertical feet of elevation gain.”
“As I said, it would be a worthy challenge and based upon your current fitness level I know you could manage it.”
“I will take that under consideration, Jenny.”
“Let me know as I can help you prepare by providing you a list of things to take. As a reminder, failure to…”
I turned off my speakers.
***
My wife, Kate, watched me fill my backpack. “It’s going to be a beautiful day tomorrow, Samuel. Are you certain you want to get up so early and hike Pike’s Peak when we could have a nice picnic together as a family? Maybe you could take the kids fishing before winter sets in? I know they would love that.”
I exhaled slowly as I stuffed a few more items into my backpack. I faced my beautiful wife and moved some stray hairs from her eyes with the gentle touch of my fingers. I gave her a lingering kiss. “You know it’s not that I don’t want to be with you or the kids tomorrow, it’s just that work has been stressful, and I could use a little time to myself to decompress. Hiking Pike’s Peak will push me physically and it’s likely the last weekend the weather will be good enough until next year. Besides, you will drive up and meet me at the top, we can treat the kids to donuts at fourteen thousand feet; and stop off for a bite to eat at the lake on the way back down. If I start hiking at five in the morning, I should be at the top by one in the afternoon leaving plenty of time together.”
“I don’t like the idea you are hiking alone, Samuel, but the trail sees quite a bit of traffic from other hikers. Promise me you will check in from time to time when you have cell phone reception.”
“I will.”
“All right. I’ll be waiting for you at the top by one in the afternoon. Take lots of water.”
***
I switched on my headlamp to illuminate the pink crushed granite trailhead. Cracks in the ground showed just how little rain we had over the fall and how cold it was this morning. On my drive to the trailhead the car registered an outside temperature of twenty-six degrees. Assuming three to four degrees per thousand feet of elevation gain, I looked up into the inky darkness and towards the summit of Pike’s Peak and calculated just how cold it would be another eight thousand feet up. It was probably close to zero at the top. Luckily, the forecast was for sunny skies and base temperatures in the upper forties. I would soon be warm as I took my first steps on my thirteen-mile journey.
My phone chirped with a message from Jenny. “You can do this, Samuel. Good luck and keep a steady pace. Weather is looking a bit variable after one o’clock today.”
As I made my way up the steep trail, I let my mind wander. Jenny had been right about one thing. I did feel somewhat better about myself ever since I started losing weight and exercising more. Knowing I had an AI system watching everything I did kept me motivated and productive at work. That, in turn, reduced my time to think about my real issues. It was not like they had gone away. Not at all. If anything, the added stress from a steadily deteriorating work environment had pushed me to the edge of depression and during my time away from work I was bombarded with an onslaught of daydreaming about being something I wasn’t.
Ever since I was young, my mind told me I wasn’t who I should be and every time I looked upon a woman, I fought against the deep-seated feelings of wishing that was who I was. It wasn’t about sex or being lustful, it was more about being connected to a physical body that resonates with who I always thought I should be.
Apart from Jenny, the AI system that had figured out my innermost secret, no one in my life knew about or understood my struggles. I became increasingly introverted as I grew older. My introversion was a direct result of avoiding stimuli that triggered my daydreaming. When I went into a room full of people, I could hold a few brief conversations before my mind would start to wander.
I paused on a large granite boulder to catch my breath and looked out towards the east. The horizon had begun to glow with the rising sun. Soon the first rays of light would be hitting the trail. I waited a little longer and fingered my wedding ring as the sky started to shift from violet to red. I loved my wife, Kate, and my two children, Catherine, and Cody. They meant everything to me. They were the center of my universe.
I turned and started up the trail again.
Growing up had been a challenge. I hated everything about being a boy, but in those years, being anything but a manly man or a testosterone-fueled imbecile meant you were gay. It didn’t matter that I loved women. If I wasn’t killing squirrels, beating up another boy, or eating raw meat for breakfast every day then I was a target.
I despised myself back then and I couldn’t recall a single moment in my life that I was happy with what I saw in the mirror. Being a victim of bullying never helped my esteem much, but my brain simply didn’t work the same way other boy’s brains did. While I wasn’t effeminate, I was different enough to not escape the predatory eyes of those boys looking to elevate themselves in the hierarchy of machismo. Hence, I was often on the receiving end of verbal and physical abuse.
Things didn’t get better for me until I left high school and I moved on to college. Away from my family and the town I grew up in that had been filled with inbred Neanderthals, I felt I could have a new start on life.
Reaching up, I turned off my headlamp as the trail was now fully lit by the sun. The air was still very crisp, but it wouldn’t be long before I began stripping off layers as the high-altitude sunshine would feel warm.
I sat down on a log and grabbed a protein bar to eat and drank deeply from my water container. Hearing some noise on the trail, I looked up to see an extremely fit young woman running up the trail I had just painfully hiked. She was barely carrying anything and gliding effortlessly towards the summit.
Colorado was one of those places where even if you are fit and healthy, you pale in comparison to the fitness buffs that routinely run fourteen thousand-foot summits every weekend.
The young woman paused. “You doing all right?”
“Just a quick break to enjoy the views before continuing my hike. Thanks for checking.”
“Are you hiking to the summit?”
“Yes.”
She glanced at her watch. “What’s your pace?”
“I’m estimating getting to the top around one.”
She frowned. “I heard there might be a storm coming. It’s unclear if it will turn this way, but you don’t want to be caught ten miles in and above the tree line if it hits.”
“Good to know. Thanks for the warning. I’ll pick up the pace a little.”
She beamed a brilliant and perfect smile. “Have a great day!”
My eyes followed her up the trail. I watched the gentle bob of her ponytail and sighed. Even on a remote hiking trail I couldn’t get away from it. She was everything I always wanted to be. I stood and pulled on my backpack and began hiking again. I shook my head several times to try to clear the image of the woman, but it was no use. I would be thinking about her for the next few days.
As I pushed onward, I thought back to my time in college. There were more opportunities to meet women back then and, in those years, people simply didn’t talk about gender identity. I did my best to push my desires aside and focused on what I really wanted in life. A family.
At ten thousand feet, I took another break and ate more snacks. I filtered some water from a small stream and refilled my water container. I checked the time on my phone. 9:15am. Cell phone coverage was now lost. I was halfway to the top.
I started moving faster knowing I needed to make up some time. It wasn’t long before I had come out of the tree line and began the final few miles to the top. I checked my phone regularly for signal and managed to send a quick text to Kate telling her I should be at the summit by 1:30pm at the latest. I had read cell phone service was increasingly sparse until you reached the summit.
It was at twelve thousand feet that I began to feel the altitude and the sheer distance of the hike. I was now eleven miles into the thirteen-mile hike. My legs were getting weak, and I felt like I couldn’t get enough air. I was slowing down and stopping to catch my breath more frequently.
The wind started as a light breeze and wispy clouds began to form. The danger of hiking Pike’s Peak from the eastern slope was that you couldn’t see incoming weather. I was tired enough that the consideration of hiking another eleven miles back down seemed far more daunting than just another two miles up and to my wife and family.
Things turned quickly from bad to worse at thirteen thousand feet. It was just after one o’clock and a storm suddenly whipped across the summit. The temperature plummeted and snow began falling. High winds turned the earlier sunny day into a near whiteout. The rocky trail went from dry to slick in minutes.
I put on every piece of clothing I had. I knew approximately where I was with just one more switchback before the final steep ascent to the top. The problem was that the trail was quickly becoming harder and harder to see.
I kept my head down. I was not getting enough oxygen and I was physically exhausted. Step by step I plodded along hoping to see the final turn. It never came.
I took a step, my foot skidded across the surface of a slick, snow-covered rock. As I twisted, the sky parted for a brief second and before me was the dark line of a ledge and a thousand-foot drop. In my shock, I threw myself backwards, the weight of my pack pulled me over as my foot slid out from underneath me. I grabbed frantically at the rocks with my hands as my legs dangled over the precipice. Then, time slowed as my scraping fingers lost any purchase and I fell over the edge.
I must have dropped a good thirty feet, crashing hard on a thin, rocky ledge. My ribs cracked and my forehead smacked heavily against the rock. I laid there, afraid to move and afraid to breathe. I felt a warm trickle slide down my face.
I shifted my eyes left to see nothing but a swirling white void. It was a thousand feet to the jagged rocks below. The ledge I was on was no more than a few feet across. I painfully looked to my right and found I was lying in front of a cave.
I screamed in pain as I rolled away from the edge and into the darker recesses. The cave opened the further I went. I was just grateful to be out of the storm and away from the narrow ledge. Once safely inside, I took stock of my situation. I was bleeding from a gash on my forehead. I had broken ribs. My cell phone was shattered. The storm raged outside and there was no way I could get from the ledge to the trail without climbing gear and that would have to wait. I needed rescue and no one in their right mind would come out to look for me until the storm cleared.
I looked further into the cave and discovered there was light at the far end. I crawled at first, before the cave opened enough to where I could stand. I moved slowly towards the light, mesmerized by how it felt warmer the closer I got to it. Slowly, the cave opened upon a wondrous scene. It was warm, sunny, and a beautiful forest trail led down a short distance down to a crystal-clear lake.
I shook my head in disbelief. Looking back into the cave, I could hear the wind and the storm. I turned back towards the lake. Smoke rose gracefully from what must have been a campsite. I thought I heard someone whistling.
My choice was clear. Behind me was death. Before me was life and likely people that could help me. I walked down the path towards the water. As I approached the lake, I could see a cabin to my left. The whistling was louder, and I followed the sound towards a dock. There, an old man sat at the edge of the dock, his feet dangled in the water as he fished.
I stepped out onto the dock. Next to the old man was a second fishing rod.
Without even looking towards me, the gentle voice of the old man startled me. “Hello Samuel. Relax. Take off your pack. Join me. You are safe here.”
I looked back towards the cave.
“It will be several days before rescuers can reach you, Samuel. Come. Rest. Fish with me as I prefer that to whatever processed bars you have in your pack.”
I looked up into the sky and felt the warmth of the sun.
“I’m dead?”
“You are not dead, Samuel.”
“I don’t understand. This can’t be real. One hundred feet from here is a ledge covered in snow and ice. An early winter blizzard. Here… it’s sunny, warm, and you… how do you know my name? Who are you?”
“I created this place. I created you, Samuel. Sit down. You need rest.”
I touched my hand to my forehead. It was still sticky with blood. “I must be dead or unconscious. This is just a dream.”
“You can always go back to the ledge. It’s your choice. Personally, I think if you weigh the logic of the situation, you will choose to stay here a while.”
“You’re what? God?”
The old man shrugged. “Try not to get all religious on me. If you want to stay, we will need something substantial for dinner. I like fish.”
“I’m dead then. My family… I can’t leave them… I need to get back.”
The old man finally turned to look at me. There was kindness in his eyes. Compassion. Empathy. “You are not dead, Samuel. Your family is fine, even though they are worried about you. You will see them in a few days. You will die of exposure if you go back to the ledge for the storm will not let up for three days. Here, you are safe and warm. I will send you back at the right time.”
There was something about the man that put me at peace. I believed him. I looked once more at the cave, then winced as I pulled off my backpack.
“If you’re God, can’t you just wave your finger and heal me?”
“God is such an esoteric name. Call me John. It will be easier that way and it is more relational. I could heal you, Samuel, but pain is important. Pain teaches you. If nothing ever caused you pain, you would never learn.”
I groaned as I sat down next to him. “What if I told you I learned my lesson to not hike Pike’s Peak so late in the year? Would you heal me then?”
“There are reasons for everything I do, and don’t do, Samuel.”
“I have so many questions. I don’t know where to begin.”
“Start with something simple.”
I stared at God, John, or whoever or whatever he was. “If you are God, can’t you just tell the fish to leap from the water and into the frying pan?”
“I thought we would agree you would call me John. Cast your line out and then I will answer your question.”
I grabbed the rod and sent the bobber and worm out into the lake.
“Take a moment to relax, Samuel. Feel the warmth of the sun. Take in the clean air. Watch the reflections in the lake as it shifts with the gentle breeze. Hear the lapping of the water against the shore. I created this place for you, Samuel. I made this place, for this moment, so you can let yourself go. There is a beauty in simply being still. It helps you connect with who you are. If I told the fish to jump into the frying pan, you would miss all of this.”
I stared out across the water to the mountains on the far side. I couldn’t remember a time in the past twenty years that I had relaxed and the past year at work had been the most stressful ever.
“I’m worried about my family. I keep imagining them waiting for me at the top of the mountain.”
“I am watching out for them, Samuel. Yes, they are worried, but they also know you are resourceful and probably headed back down the mountain to the cabins or found shelter to wait out the storm.”
I moved to stand, but John put his hand on my shoulder.
“Let me tell you the truth, Samuel. Within four weeks you would have died. If you go back now, you will die on the ledge. If you had not chosen to hike Pike’s Peak, your AI system would have recommended your termination for not achieving your New Year’s resolution goal. The added stress that would have created would cause you to drink excessively, then crash your vehicle. You worry about your family, but if you do not take this time with me, they will not have you at all.”
“What you are saying is you are saving me from certain death. Coming from anyone else, it would sound like blackmail, but… I believe you.”
“You always have free will, Samuel.”
“There are times in my life I have considered things would be easier if I was no longer around.”
“I know, Samuel. I know you carry many burdens. You have much yet to offer your family, friends, co-workers, and the world.”
“That’s hard for me to grasp. How can I offer anything to anyone when I feel so broken.”
“I love broken pots, Samuel. It allows me to pour love and life into them and the cracks, the areas of brokenness that you have, allow my love and life to seep out to others. It is through your brokenness, pain, and life experiences that allow you to be compassionate for others. It helps you empathize with those that struggle with similar things.”
There was life in John’s words, even if I did not understand it all. We both sat quietly for many minutes as I pondered my fate. If what John said was true, then I would have died if he had not intervened. That was an immensely sobering thought.
“Why give me this chance, John?”
“Because I love you, Samuel. I love who you are. I love your wife and children and want to see the best for them. You don’t see the impact you have on people around you because you are blinded by your own issues. You have much to give.”
John’s words poked at the callous edges of my heart. I felt a wave of unworthiness wash over me.
“I have failed them. I have failed myself. I guess I have also failed you.”
“No, Samuel. But if you don’t reel in that fish, you will fail to secure a delicious dinner for us.”
I hadn’t even noticed my fishing pole tugging hard. I lifted the end of my rod and set the hook only to hear the whiz of the line being pulled away by a strong fish.
John stood and reeled in his empty line. “You got this, Samuel!”
I forgot about my ribs and jumped to my feet. Suddenly, I felt like I was a child again with my father next to me. I grinned as the large fish jumped out of the water. The fish was a monster and fought hard. John kept patting my shoulders and shouting excitedly giving me words of encouragement.
It was a struggle to balance reeling in and letting the fish run the line out to tire itself. For thirty minutes I fought the fish, forgetting everything in the process. It was me, the fish, beautiful scenery, and John. I even forgot who John was. In his excitement, he tripped off the edge of the dock while trying to grab the net. He was laughing hard as he climbed soaking wet up onto the bank and squished his way back to me holding the net ready.
Finally, the fish tired and I managed to bring it close enough for John to scoop it out of the water.
“What a beauty! Good job, Samuel!” John shouted. “Why don’t you get that cleaned up while I go change and get the fire rekindled.”
I watched John head towards the cabin. He was whistling as he went. I mindlessly cleaned the fish and then paused. The sun had begun to set, and a stunning array of colors washed over the mountains and the lake. It was breathtakingly beautiful. I watched until the sun dipped below the horizon.
***
The cabin was warm and cozy with two bedrooms. It was simple, built from logs, had several large windows, and as I sat on the couch before the fire, I felt relaxed and at peace. John sat in a chair opposite me.
“You cook a mean trout, John.”
“I’ve had a few years practice. Tell me about your work, Samuel.”
“Don’t you already know everything anyways?”
“Indulge me. Why did you stay after that infernal AI system was installed?”
“I appreciate the company and what they do. Jenny was just another mistake. I am loyal and have seen both good and bad come and go there. Changing jobs is never fun and I wanted to offer my family the security they deserve.”
“I appreciate your loyalty, even when decisions of the company demonstrate their profits are more important than their employees.”
“That’s the way of the world. The grass is always greener somewhere else until you get there.”
We sat in silence for a while.
“Ask me why, Samuel.”
“Why what?”
“The question you have had most of your life.”
“My mother taught me if I never had anything good to say, not to say anything at all.”
“You blame me.”
His words triggered me. I unloaded everything on him. “You were the one that said you created me. Why did you make me male? All my life I have struggled with the feeling I should have been female. Do you understand how hard this has been? I watched my sister grow up being gently loved upon and being cared for in a totally different way from me. She could wear beautiful dresses and people called her pretty. All the while, I wanted the same for myself.
“I was told to grow a pair, to man up, to tough it out, and to never cry. I’m supposed to be the provider, the hunter, and the protector when all I ever wanted was to be held and kept safe. I hid my emotions the best I could, but was bullied, tormented, and beaten up.
“I am too large to transition into anything resembling a woman and love my family too much to ever cause them pain by telling them my innermost secret. I love my wife and children and would never do anything to harm them. And yet, I feel a deep sense of guilt every time I make love to my wife because the only way I can get excited is to imagine myself as a woman. If she ever knew what I fantasized about, she would divorce me, and I would never see the kids again.
“I can’t see a woman without wanting to be them. My brain does not stop thinking about what I should be and what I can never be. So, you tell me, John, how did you mess up so badly with me?”
“This is a complex situation, Samuel. You are not alone. There are many like you. For many, their feelings evolved through cultural and environmental exposure. For some, there are true genetic variances. For others, something traumatic happened to them such as being raped, or abused.
“For you, it was a drug your mother took when she was pregnant with you. It bathed you in synthetic estrogen. The doctors believed the drug would reduce the chance of miscarriage. You were formed male, but the synthetic estrogen caused your brain to develop more like a female.”
“I wasn’t aware of that, but you still could have stopped that from happening. You could have prevented the rapes and abuse others have suffered. If you cared so much for your creation, why let them suffer?”
“This will be hard for you to understand, Samuel. I set the world in motion and gave people a choice. I am here for everyone, and I want to demonstrate my love for them, but love cannot exist without free will. People make bad choices and harm others. This was never my intention for my creation. However, if everything were perfect and in harmony, with no hunger, crime, or natural disasters, what would anyone need a creator for?”
“You are putting the blame for my suffering on someone else’s choices, when you could have done something about it.”
“I will accept your perspective, Samuel, on one condition; that you accept who you are.”
“What is that supposed to mean?”
“I hope before we are done here, you will understand what I am suggesting. Good night, Samuel.”
John had offered very little substance to alleviate my pain. I frowned as I watched him go. John, God, was going to bed in the middle of a heart-to-heart conversation?
I was angry as I stepped outside and sat on the end of the dock. The stars lit up the sky making me feel insignificant and small. I touched the crusted welt on my forehead and winced as I twisted to look back at the cave. I could almost hear the storm howling and I shivered.
***
I felt the morning sun warming me. I woke slowly and fully refreshed, not having remembered the last time I had slept so well. I sat up without any pain and felt significantly lighter. I looked down to check on my ribs when several things happened at once. I noticed breasts on my chest, long brunette hair fell in front of my eyes, and I screamed.
No one responded, so I scrambled out of bed to find I was dressed in a conservative nightgown and upon pulling up the hem, discovered I was fully female. No dangling parts existed between my legs. I spun quickly; my long hair flew to the sides. On a chair in the corner of the room was a beautiful dress, panties, bra, and pink runners.
The only mirror was in the bathroom. I opened the door slowly, poked my head out, and found no one around. I tiptoed over to the bathroom and then quickly locked myself inside. As if a locked door would make any difference to John-God.
I stared at myself in the mirror. I was much younger than I had been. By close to twenty years. I looked to be in my early twenties. My hair was long and gorgeous. My eyes sparkled with life, excitement, and… joy. My smile was glorious as the realization of everything I had ever wanted had come to fruition. I stepped back and spun slowly, pulling in the nightgown to emphasize my shape. I peeked down the inside, lifted the hem, spun, and twisted over and over while giggling nonstop.
I ran out of the bathroom, back to the bedroom and only paused a few minutes to re-examine myself. I was bubbling over with excitement and happiness. I dressed quickly, ran back to the bathroom to spin and twirl before the mirror once again.
I rushed out of the cabin, locating John standing on the dock watching me with a smile on his face. I ran over to him, threw my arms around him, and hugged him tightly.
“Thank you!”
“You are everything you ever wanted to be. A beautiful, young woman. What should I call you?”
I stepped back, lifted my face to the morning sun, smiled, and said, “Anna.”
“There are things I need to take care of, Anna. You will be safe here on your own.”
“I understand. I’ll be fine.”
“I will be back in time for dinner. You might want to try and catch another fish.”
John shimmered and vanished, leaving me feel a little like I had just lost a good friend. I turned slowly, taking in the amazing scenery. I felt perfect. I smoothed the dress and ran back into the cabin. I found some string and tied my long hair back in a ponytail, checked myself out in the mirror again, and decided to go for a run.
It was exhilarating. I felt how different my body moved, the sway of my hips, the bounce of my breasts, and the weight of my long hair as it flopped in rhythm against my back. I thought back to the woman that jogged past me and now understood why she was smiling and so cheerful.
Although I wanted to touch myself, the thought that John was somehow watching me dispelled any sexual thoughts I had. To be honest, I was not only thrilled just to be the new me, but I was amazed at how much time my mind had spent pondering the impossible. The cessation of those thoughts made it infinitely easier to be joyful, relaxed, and at peace. I could not recall any time in my life where I had felt so good.
I managed to catch a couple fish for dinner and was not overly surprised when John entered the cabin.
“Let me take over for you, Anna. Sit down and tell me about your day.”
I shook my head. “You sit down. Let me treat you. You have had a busy day running the universe.”
John sat down and leaned forward as I brought him a mug of hot tea. He glanced at a glass filled with flowers I had found and picked earlier in the day.
“Not one of these are as pretty as you, Anna. I assume your day was enlightening?”
“It was the best day of my life.”
“Better than the day you were married, or the births of your children?”
I felt the blood drain from my face, and I gripped the counter to keep myself from falling. The truth hit me hard. I had not thought about my family once the entire day.
“Take a deep breath, Anna. The changes you went through were significant and I would not expect you to be thinking about your family.”
“I’m just… I… I’m so ashamed. I have been so self-absorbed.”
“Let it go, Anna. Remember there is nothing you can do for them right now and they are safe. I have been watching out for them.”
“Thank you, John. It’s just… I have never felt so wonderful. It was like every burden had lifted from me. The answer is no. Marrying my wife and the birth of my children were the best days in my life. Today, however, was the most freeing day of my life.”
***
I pulled my legs under the hem of my dress as I sat on the couch. I cuddled up with a light blanket in front of the fire as John sat in his chair.
“What was today all about, John?”
“Is this not what you have always wanted and dreamed of?”
“Yes, of course. Will I stay like this?”
“That is your choice, Anna.”
“You mean I can return to the world as Anna? What would my life be like? What would happen to my family? What happens to Samuel?”
“I can only share a few things with you, Anna. Obviously, you as Anna, are not married to Kate. Anna does not have children named Catherine and Cody. Anna is a single girl.”
I bit my lower lip to keep it from quivering. “What does Anna do for a living? Where does she live? What is her financial situation?”
John shook his head. “I can’t answer those questions right now.”
“You’re giving me a choice. Abandon my family or live life as a woman… I hate you so much right now.”
“I will see you tomorrow at dinner, Anna.”
I threw a pillow at him, but the pillow hit an empty chair.
***
I cried myself to sleep that night and the next morning was rather surprised to wake up as Anna. I still felt amazing. I loved the silkiness of my long hair, how sensitive my body was, the smoothness of my skin, my perfect smile, and being lighter and smaller.
I changed into the dress and went for a long walk. Every time my mind went to contemplating my options, I shoved it aside. I spent the day reveling in the joy of being a woman.
It was sunset when I stepped up to the cave. I could see through to the far side and darkness had fallen. The snow and winds had stopped.
“The storm is over, Anna. Rescuers will be looking for Samuel at first light.”
I turned to face John. His eyes were full of compassion. I threw myself into his arms and started to cry. I cried harder and longer than I ever cried before. He held me and comforted me and when my tears had subsided, he led me back to the cabin.
He sat me down on the couch, placed a blanket over me, and gave me a steaming cup of hot chocolate.
“I gather you made your decision, Anna?”
I nodded slowly and sniffed. “It was the easiest and yet most painful decision of my life. I cannot abandon my wife and children. I love them too much. I’m sorry I said I hated you. That’s not at all true. You saved my life, prevented my death, and gave me the most incredible gift.” I looked down and away as my tears began again. “I just love being Anna and it hurts so much to lose her.”
I heard John moving across the floor, then felt John’s warm fingers lift my chin so I could look into his eyes. He was kneeling at my feet.
“You will never lose Anna. She is and has always been a part of you. It is why Kate fell in love with you. She loves your ability to be strong for her, but she also loves it when you are vulnerable and let your tender emotions out. Your children adore you because you are just, kind, and nurturing. As Samuel, you may not have the shell of Anna, but you have her heart.
“You. Are. Special. You are more than just a man. You are more than just a female. You are more like me than you realize. I must be both the one to wipe the tears, and the one that protects the innocent with strength and anger. I placed you exactly where you need to be to give those around you what they need.
“You have yearned your entire life to be that which you already are. It is only your body and your mind that suggest anything otherwise. May I tell you a secret?”
I sniffed and nodded.
“The greatest gift you can give yourself is to fully accept who you are. I created life and I created you to be lived in the context of relationships. Love is the most powerful force in the universe. It is indescribable and unfathomable, but you need to love yourself first. Once you learn to love yourself as you are, it opens you up to loving others in the fullness they deserve.”
“What’s going to happen to me, John?”
John smiled. “I can’t wait to see your life unfold. You better get some rest. You have a busy day tomorrow.”
John stood and turned towards the door.
“John?”
He paused. “Yes, Anna?”
“Thank you. For everything.”
***
I was freezing and shivering and reached for the blanket only to find there was no blanket. I opened my eyes and wished I hadn’t. The first rays of morning sunlight hit my body and revealed that I was back on the narrow ledge. I carefully turned my head to see if I could move back into the cave, but there was no cave.
Had I been there the entire time? Unconscious? Did I dream everything?
“Samuel! Samuel!”
The sound of my name was barely recognizable as it sounded like it came from far away. I pulled in a deep breath that hurt my broken ribs. “Here!” I shouted with everything I had.
“Samuel! Samuel!” The shouts were getting more faint.
I screamed out again and again. My voice grew hoarse and weakened rapidly. I squinted as the sunlight reflected off something on my backpack. I carefully looked down and on my chest strap, there was a built-in whistle. I moved carefully to get my lips on the whistle, then blew hard. The sharp shrill echoed around the mountains.
“Samuel!”
I whistled again. The shouting grew closer.
“Samuel!”
I kept whistling until bits of snow fell from the ledge above me. I glanced up to see a face looking down at me.
“Here! I found him! Don’t move Samuel! We will get you out of there!”
***
Getting me out of there included a pair of rappelers, a helicopter, and dozens of people. I found myself on the brink of tears many times. Relief that I was found, thankfulness for those that risked their life for mine, and gratefulness that I had been blissfully physically, if not mentally absent from the trauma of the event.
The hospital was a whirlwind. I was given multiple x-rays, oxygen, IVs, and checked over carefully for frostbite. The doctors were baffled that such long-term exposure to the cold and elements did not kill me. I had three broken ribs, a slight concussion, was dehydrated, but other than that, was fine. They called it a miracle.
I was reclining in the hospital bed when the door opened. Kate paused at the threshold. The harsh reality of the past three days was etched upon her face. Our eyes met. Tears fell unhindered from both of us. We looked at each other over as waves of emotions crashed upon us. Relief, love, and an unspoken acknowledgement of a shared ordeal.
“Thank God you’re all right, Samuel! I’ve never prayed so hard in my life.” She rushed over to me, grabbed my hand firmly, then kissed me.
I reached up and stroked her unwashed hair. She had never looked so beautiful to me. “God answered your prayers, darling. How are you?”
“Worst three days of my life, but that’s behind us now. I just want to get you home. What happened?”
“I pushed myself too hard and when the storm hit, the trail vanished. I was so exhausted that I decided to continue to the top because it was so close. I missed the turn and slid off the edge of a cliff.”
Kate traced the bandage on my forehead. “I’m so thankful you’re alive. I kept thinking the worst had happened. I can’t live this life without you, Samuel. Every time I hit rock bottom, fearing the worst, I felt this peace that you were all right.”
“How are the kids?”
“They are outside waiting. I wanted to see you first and make sure you were still ruggedly handsome.” Kate smiled. “Let me get them. They are anxious to see you.”
Kate stepped away, paused, and squeezed my hand before opening the door to the hallway. “You can come in now. Be very careful. Daddy has some injuries, and we don’t want to cause him any pain.”
They rushed in like a pair of tornadoes. They jumped up onto the bed and wrapped their arms around me. The pain of their hugs on my ribs was ignored by the love I felt from them. Everything was going to be all right.
***
Less than a week later, I was back at work. I walked down the hallway towards my office and noticed how quiet it was. There was no chatter, no conversations coming from the break room. No one greeted me or even seemed to notice I had been away. The office felt cold and devoid of life.
When I sat down at my desk and logged onto my computer, the first thing that greeted me was Jenny.
“Good morning, Samuel. I need to log why you were away.”
“I had an accident while climbing Pike’s Peak.”
“I will need a doctor’s note to confirm your absence was legitimate. Where is your phone?”
“Broken.”
“I will order you a new one and send a note to accounting to deduct the amount from your pay. Did you complete your challenge? I need verification.”
“I achieved all that I needed to.”
“You cannot be the judge of that. You need to attend an important all managers meeting in five minutes in the large conference room.”
I got up and walked through the building. The other managers didn’t even talk to each other on their way to the meeting. We took our seats as the CEO stood at the head of the table.
“I don’t understand it. Our work output is up overall, but profits are down. Innovation has dropped to a trickle. I want answers.”
I looked around the room. The other managers stared blankly at imaginary spots on the table before them. No one spoke. They had given their all and the company had suffered. I looked up to the head of the table. The CEO waited patiently.
“Sir, I would like to say a few things.”
“Samuel, right? Why do you have a bandage on your head?”
I shook my head and was about to walk out when I saw slight glimmers of hope in some of my peers as they looked at me. My inner Anna could not ignore their plight.
“We made a mistake by implementing Jenny.”
“I’m not following you. Our employee productivity has tripled.”
“I assume Jenny is listening to this meeting?”
“Of course. She listens to all meetings and provides transcripts.”
“Jenny, can you provide the attrition rate for the past year and contrast that to the attrition rate average over the last five years.”
Jenny’s voice sounded over the speakers. “The attrition rate for the company during this fiscal year is twenty-six percent. Average attrition rate for the previous five years is four-point seven percent.”
“Can you account for the fifty-five-hundred percent increase in attrition, Jenny?”
“There has been an overwhelming increase in stress being the top contributor to attrition.”
I stood and paced. “The reason I have a bandage on my head is because I was pushed by Jenny to complete a physical challenge as part of the New Year’s resolution she gave me. I was climbing Pike’s Peak, fell during a sudden snowstorm, and was trapped on a ledge for three days.”
“That was you? I saw that on the news. But that does not relate to our company’s problems.”
“It does. Jenny has been a taskmaster, driving each of us to the brink of exhaustion. We are not widgets in a machine. We are human beings. We thrive on relationships and interpersonal communications. No one talks anymore. There is no fun banter or learning about each other’s lives. I used to walk down the aisles and hear a problem that I might have a solution for. Not anymore. Innovation is down because we are completely focused on our tiny silos of responsibility. We are afraid to take a moment to check in with our coworkers. Attrition is up due to stress. This place has become a sterile environment that is all about the bottom dollar and productivity while a threat of termination is held over our heads. The constant pressure to focus completely on work is causing us to lose people and that means we have lost corporate knowledge and we waist time bringing new people up to speed.”
“That’s absurd.”
“I have been faithful to this company, but this past year has reminded me of the saying the whippings will continue until morale improves. What’s absurd is you did not know your own employee was missing for a week. One thing I learned while I laid broken on a two-foot ledge for three days, is that life is too short to waste on a company that treats their employees like robots. You will have my letter of resignation by the end of the day.”
I started to walk towards the door when another manager stood up. “Samuel is right. You’ll have my resignation as well.”
People began standing all around the room with a chorus of “Me too.”
***
It had been an interesting day. As I was about to leave work, Megan Wallace knocked on my door.
“I heard what you did in the meeting today, Samuel.” Megan continued. “That took a lot of guts to speak to the CEO like that. I despise Jenny and the constant pressure she put me under. You spoke for all of us, and I just heard the plug has been pulled on Jenny.”
“That’s very good news, Megan.”
“Did you resign, Samuel?”
“I’m going home, spend a few days with my wife and children, and think about it.”
“You’re what makes this company special, Samuel. I hope you decide to stay. Did you ever see the movie, Office Space?”
“I did.”
“We’re having an impromptu event in the parking lot. We have an old piece of tech someone spraypainted the name Jenny on. I hear even the CEO will be there as we take out our frustrations. The CEO’s inviting everyone to a local bar afterwards for drinks on him.”
“Thank you, but I’ll pass. I’ll look forward to hearing how it went on Monday.”
“Thanks again, Samuel.”
I watched Megan leave. She was young and beautiful, but I recognized something had changed within me. While I admired her beauty and envied her, I was no longer driven by the desire to be her. Nothing else had changed within me. I still felt more female than male, but I was settled in my heart. I didn’t need to be anyone else. I could be Samuel and Anna. That’s who I was and who I needed to be.
***
***
I don’t normally write short stories, so it was a challenge keeping this story under 10,000 words. In many ways, Samuel is me. I have struggled my entire life feeling like I should be someone else and yet knowing there is little I can do to ease that dichotomy within me. My family doesn’t know about my minute-by-minute battle, and I would never do anything to harm them.
The best I can do is to come to terms with who I am. The Ute Indian tribe considers us two-spirit people, gifted by God. God has both masculine and feminine traits, so maybe we are more like God than the world would ever acknowledge. I know my feminine side is the compassionate and caring side of me. It is the side that is creative and adores beauty. My male side gives me a pragmatic perspective and a powerful sense of justice.
What is sad is that so few of us can live with the guilt and shame of who we are, failing to see ourselves as anything other than one thing or the other. The world treats us as confused and believes we are a danger to ourselves, to others, and especially children. Perhaps that is why people with gender identity issues are six times more likely to commit suicide. We just never feel like we fit in anywhere.
Samuel’s path is not yours. My path is not yours. Each of us struggle differently and have different outlets. Please do not think I believe Samuel’s “solution” will be the same for you. What I do believe is that the start of healing our inner dichotomies begins with accepting who we are. We need to find a way to love ourselves. This is something I have yet to be able to do, however, I have made the logical leap of coming to terms with my situation. I just need to somehow move what’s in my head to my heart. I have heard the distance from the head to the heart is often the longest journey.
This story is dedicated to all of you. Hang in there. Love yourself as you are. You are a gift.
Love,
Avia Conner
Supergirl – The Real Story
Part 1
The future is not the bright, wondrous place everyone expects it to be. It is a place of darkness and overreaching government control. It's not the place of Star Trek that portrays humankind as being a benevolent, tolerant, evolutionarily evolved society. Sure, we figured out space travel and could travel throughout the galaxy, but we did so more to exploit natural resources and to spread the festering cancer which our society had become. You may wonder how I know these things. I'm not a modern day prophet writing down visions of the future yet to happen, I grew up, lived, and worked there, over four hundred years from now. How I came to be here, in your present, is a story that I believe is worth telling.
My name is, or more appropriately, was, Samuel McAllister. I was born in the year 2375, in City 12, of Earth District 15. You would know this general location as somewhere in rural Nebraska. Of course where there is nothing but flat farmland now, City 12 stood as a large domed city spanning nearly fifty miles in diameter. Cities, like this one, were distributed throughout the world and housed the majority of the twelve billion or so people living on the planet. The cities are self-sustaining environments, protected from the outside wasteland, and connected with high-speed magnetic levitation trains that travelled through underground tunnels.
You may think that we chose to live in these domed cities because we had devastated the environment, eroded the soils, or made the planet unsupportive of life through war, but you'd be wrong. The world government built these cities to control the people. Every aspect of our lives was scrutinized, recorded, and vilified to ensure compliance with the laws, which were many. If you broke a law, there was only one penalty; expulsion from the global community and being sent to one of many penal colony planets. It was into this world that I was born. A world filled with darkness and rules. One where it was forbidden to travel, to speak out against the government, or to choose your own path in life. We were all born, raised by, educated, and our professions chosen under the strict authority and oversight of the government.
I remember the day I was to receive my work assignment, the career that the government chose for me in my eighteenth year. I stood in line with a thousand other eligible men. I knew I could be given a career in anything from cleaning the underground sanitation systems to being an interplanetary explorer. Women were excluded from careers as over many years they had become a commodity to be bought and sold for the pleasure of men; mere slaves that were kept around for breeding and doing men's bidding. I was grateful I had never been born a woman into this world, as their lives were beyond anything I could comprehend.
As I waited for my turn to receive my assignment, I thought about my life up until this momentous milestone. Everyday of my life had been carefully plotted by the government. The education I had received was designed to prepare me for this day. The girl I was given for the night when I turned sixteen was also a gift from the government. I remember how frail and frightened she had been and how I was expected and trained to treat her. Something inside rebelled for the first time when I looked into her wide, frightened, tear stained eyes. When the authorities came to my room the next morning, they slapped the girl and knocked her to the ground. I saw her bleeding from her mouth, her lips quivering, and the intense fear that permeated her shaking body. I told them that I didn't want to hurt her, that it didn't feel right to me. Because I was still young they were lenient on me. I was given special sensitivity training and reminded that my actions and beliefs could lead to future ramifications, up to and including expulsion. You did what you were told to do, and you thought what they told you to think. That was the way it was.
My name had finally been listed on the wall display returning me back to the present. I walked to the computer system that scanned my iris. My electronic document reader, that was ever present on my hip, beeped indicating a new message had arrived. That was all the pomp and ceremony I would get for my new assignment and now being deemed a man. As I walked away I glanced at the reader. I was to report immediately to police headquarters where I would be assigned my own sleeping quarters and begin training. I was to be a policeman, sworn to uphold the laws of the land that I had secretly questioned everyday since I was sixteen.
Over the years I had done my duty. The alternative was being sent to a penal colony, a fate which was deemed to be worse than death. I had my allotted quota of women, but I only enjoyed those brief moments if the woman seemed interested in me and there was a mutual attraction. I never forced myself on them which generally did not sit well with my coworkers. They assumed I was more of a man that liked men which was the furthest thing from the truth. I adored everything about women; their soft skin, their delicate bodies, and their compassionate nature.
My job periodically allowed me access to material that was deemed illegal. Old books and documents would sometimes surface. These were considered a threat to the established government and required confiscation and destruction. On occasion, I would hide some of them and read them in the little free time I had. The books painted a picture of a world far different. One where men and women were more equal and how the now outdated institution of marriage was considered normal. I longed for the world of the past these books spoke about.
Part 2
It was in the year 2430 that things changed dramatically for me. My new supervisor, Arturus Campbell, was a ruthless, heartless, brute of a man. I got the impression he did not like me much as he tended to assign me the worst jobs. He was cruel and used his larger size to bully and intimidate. One day he had sent me to arrest a woman that was not registered, meaning she was most likely illegally born or had never been marked by the government and likely lived in the wasteland. I searched for a few days through the dark and wretched city until I found her. When I did, she stood proud and defiant in the corner of the musty smelling, dingy, pest-infested room that I found her in. She was beautiful and her dignity caused me to hesitate. I'd never seen a woman that hadn't been emotionally and physically broken. Her skin was darker, which led me to believe she must have come from the wasteland outside the city. I lowered my weapon and closed the door behind me hoping that no one else could hear or see us.
"I've been assigned to take you in."
"I assume you will deliver me to Arturus, who will in turn sell me."
My ears picked up when I heard my supervisor's name. "I'm not sure I understand. You realize you're unregistered?"
"Arturus has men roaming the wasteland looking for women to steal. He took me away from my husband and my children. You wouldn't understand. Do what you have to do."
I thought back to my sixteenth birthday and how I wanted to help the girl but couldn't. I was much older now and I'd seen and done things I was not proud of. What if I was caught and sent to a penal colony? Oddly enough that thought didn't bother me so much. I was fit and well trained to handle myself if that eventuality happened. Perhaps I could make a difference for just one person in this crazy and demented world? "What's it like; the wasteland and having a family?"
She looked at me like I was strange. "We live a simple life, without the technologies of the rest of the world. We're peaceful, keep to ourselves, and live off the land. I couldn't imagine living my life here, in these squalid cities. The air is oppressive and the city is filled with waste and filth. I feel so closed in. My family is everything to me. I'd die for them, which is likely to be my fate."
I looked into her eyes. I was drawn to her. Inexplicably drawn, but not in a sexual way. I saw strength in her that contradicted everything I'd been told about women. "Do you know where you entered the city? I might be able to help you."
For the first time she offered a hint of hope in the sparkle of her eyes. "The train tunnels. There's a door that leads to the wasteland not far within them."
"I'm pretty sure I can get you back to the train tunnel, but if I go beyond the entrance, an alarm will sound as they track my location at all times. You would be on your own from there. You must trust me."
"You're my only hope. I have to trust you. I'm Kara."
"Samuel. Tell me, how'd you escape and wind up here?"
"I was brought in with ten other women. Arturus' men bribed the tunnel guards to let us into the city. At one point they took the bracers off our wrists and I was able to run and get away."
"I won't take you back to them. Hold out your hands. I have to put these bracers on. It'll make it look like I've arrested you. People won't question a police officer."
She had so much courage. She put her chin up high and held out her arms without question. I found myself admiring this woman and detesting myself. What had we done as a society to place such low value on such beautiful and regal beings?
I walked her to the nearest transport station. We weren't stopped or even considered suspicious. No one bothered me for fear of becoming a target themselves. We travelled through the dirty and garbage strewn city streets to the main train tunnels. I was well beyond any place I should have gone, but I felt compelled to help the woman. When we were in sight of the tunnels I took off the bracers that bound her wrists together.
She looked into my eyes, moisture suggesting at the emotions that lay within. "You're a good man in a world with mostly bad people. You are welcome in my home, such as it is, should you ever choose to need a place. You could come with me, you know?"
I shook my head. "You'll only have one chance at this. My presence in the tunnel would set off alarms and I can’t risk your life that way. I'll go first and draw the guards into a conversation allowing you an opportunity to sneak past them and get into the tunnels."
"Thank you, Samuel!" She pulled me into a hug. It was the first time I had ever been held such. I felt her emotions radiate through her touch and into my body. I almost began weeping. Again I questioned where had we gone so wrong as a society? How could we have ever treated these women like we have?
I wiped a tear from my face as she let me go. I took a moment to compose myself and walked out boldly towards the guards. Two guards were all that protected the tunnel. I waved at them and indicated that I needed to speak with them. "I'm looking for an unregistered woman. I was told she may have been in the area of the tunnel. Have you seen anything?" I watched the woman from the corner of my eye sneak into the darkness of the tunnel. I continued the conversation for a while until I knew she was deeper inside. "Thank you both for your time. I'm sorry to have bothered you."
I headed back to the station in a daze. I'd never felt like I truly fit into this society and within the past few hours I now felt completely alienated. Something deep within me stirred. I needed to be free. When I got back to my desk I opened a communications channel for anonymous reporting of individuals that were involved in criminal behavior. I sent my supervisor's name and information and listed the various laws he had broken in his illegal human trafficking operation. Only government sponsored human trafficking was legal.
I left my desk and got my things to head back to my sleeping quarters when Arturus ordered me to his office. A heavy weight felt like it had been placed on my chest as I walked with a heavy sense of foreboding. When I arrived I saw armed guards and several government officials. Arturus sat comfortably behind his desk with a smirk on his face.
"Samuel McAllister. It has come to my attention that you protected an illegal and unregistered female that was to be sent to the Altarin Penal Colony as a sex slave." On the wall was displayed a recording of me in the room with the woman. My voice was muffled but clear enough to hear. "I might be able to help you..." Arturus replayed that portion of the recording several times to make emphasis for those standing in the room. "You violated our law and we can no longer find the woman. I hereby place you under arrest for conspiracy. You violated your oath to uphold the laws and you aided and abetted a wanted criminal. Take him to Processing Cell D!"
A disgraced police officer was always held to a different standard. Punishment was quick and severe. I would be lucky to get away with simple expulsion. The guards tore my clothing from me and cuffed me in bracers. They led me through the busy station naked as an example to other officers that would consider breaking the law. People I worked with for years turned their backs to me, knowing better than to show any kind of sympathy. I thought of the woman, Kara, and her tremendous courage and spirit. I'd do my best to show no fear. I held my head high and put my shoulders back as I was led away.
Part 3
Processing Cell D was a large room in the basement of a government office building a few blocks away. There were no judges and juries that I'd go before to plead my cause. The government officials dealt punishment in the most efficient way possible by being the judge, jury, and, at times, executioner. I was strapped down on a cold metal table perforated with an abundance of drainage holes. I wondered what kind of torture they'd do to me that warranted their use. There were bright lights that shone down upon me. The room had a sterile feeling to it and smelled of disinfectant. I lay there naked and cold, fearful of what I had brought upon myself.
Arturus, along with medical personnel, arrived a short time later. He leaned down and whispered into my ear. "You stole something from me. It's only fitting you replace what I've lost." He then stood fully and announced to the people in the room. "This man, Samuel McAllister, a veteran of the police force, was found guilty of conspiracy against the global government and for aiding a criminal. His punishment is expulsion to the Altarin Penal Colony. Due to the severity and nature of his crimes, an additional punishment is deserved. Doctor? Are you ready?"
At this point I lost all bravado and sweat broke out on my forehead. I struggled against the restraints to no avail, their metal cutting into my wrists and ankles. The doctor pulled out an injection gun and hesitated a moment. Arturus looked pleased with himself as he spoke to me. "This procedure is still experimental. I'm told it's usually done under sedatives as it's very painful. There've been no successful attempts to date, but the doctor feels he has perfected his procedure. If it doesn't work, we lose nothing other than a piece of traitorous trash. Proceed."
I wasn't going to give Arturus the satisfaction of saying anything to make him change his mind. He would enjoy my pleading too much and do what he was planning on doing anyway. The doctor pressed the device against my neck and injected something into my body. It wasn't long until I began feeling a burning sensation course through my blood veins. The burning increased more and more and my muscles began to contract involuntarily. The convulsions were so strong my bones began to break. As much as I tried to be strong, the pain became too intense and I began screaming. The heat and burning intensified making me feel like I was on fire from the inside out. I looked down towards my body. I could see wisps of smoke or steam rising from my convulsing chest and arms. I finally and thankfully slipped into unconsciousness when my skin began to dissolve and slide away from my muscles.
Part 4
When I came to I was in a different room and found I was still strapped down. The pain was mercifully gone and I actually felt quite well. I could not move or look upon what was left of my body, as even my head was immobilized. Eventually the doctor came into the room. "What did you do to me?" My voice sounded all wrong.
"You don't speak to me in that tone! I'm going to let you up so that you can see the miracle that I've performed. There are guards just outside the door. If you run or try to harm me in any way, you'll be severely punished."
"You mean punished worse than I already was or just more punishment?"
"Again, you don't have the right to question me! I should've already beaten you for your insubordination but I've been given a directive to make sure you remain unsullied."
I tried to grasp what he was saying as I felt his hands removing the straps holding me down. When I sat up I saw a young naked woman staring back at me. At first I was mesmerized by her beauty until I realized I was staring at my own reflection in a mirror. I gasped and looked down at myself. Large breasts protruded from my chest. My hand went to my face but I stopped it to stare at how small and delicate it looked. I got off the bed and walked to the mirror, my body feeling uncoordinated at first. I stared at myself, fear immobilizing me. Somehow, they'd turned me into a young woman. A woman with no rights. A woman that could be legally raped by any man. A woman that would be beaten into submission until she would sit demurely and never question any man.
I looked back at the doctor who smiled as if he realized he'd just finished a magnificent piece of artwork. "You're the first to survive the procedure."
I looked back at the mystery person who was reflected back at me. I'd guess I was only eighteen or nineteen years of age, far from the fifty-five years I'd been. Long, full, and lush blonde hair cascaded from my head to the middle of my back. It had a slight natural wave to it. My face was extraordinarily beautiful with large, bright, blue eyes and full, red lips. I was lean and slender with a perfectly flat stomach and long, smooth legs. My breasts were large, my waist narrow, and my hips flared. I was the most beautiful woman I'd ever seen and that frightened me even more. A woman like me would be highly sought after, fought over, and would be a prized submissive sex slave.
Arturus strode into the room and took one look at me and laughed. He sent the doctor away. I looked up at him and realized I was now close to six inches shorter than I'd been and close to half my previous weight. I was probably five foot eight and weighed around one hundred and fifteen pounds. Arturus was nearly six foot five and weighed close to three hundred pounds; most of that solid muscle. "Well, well, well. Look how you turned out. I'm going to have to stop spending money on finding women in the wasteland and simply start making them." He reached for me and grabbed my breast with his massive hand. It hurt but I wouldn't cry out. "Very nice. It is unfortunate that we've such little time and I need to keep you unblemished. I promised the administrator of the Altarin Penal Colony a slut beyond compare. You helped the one I was going to give him get away. You'll be her replacement and I dare say you'll bring more credits to my account than all the rest combined. He may keep you for himself or sell you to the highest bidder. I'd love to be there when they deflower you."
A fearful courage built up in me and I lashed out at him, throwing my fist towards his face. Before my fist could connect, his hand grabbed my forearm and stopped any momentum my arm had. I looked with shock at how his hand wrapped fully around my forearm and how little strength I had compared to him. I suddenly felt very frail and weak.
"Guards!" The guards rushed in. "Get this slut to the Galactic Transit Station. She is to be sent to the Altarin Penal Colony right away."
Bracers were once again placed on my wrists. The guards grip on my biceps hurt my arms as I was led away.
When I got to the Galactic Transit Station I was unbound and given a filmy metal dress to wear. The fabric was a light, bluish gray color and made of a combination of titanium threads and synthetics which would be strong enough to withstand the duration and effects of space flight. I slipped it on eagerly as walking around naked was generating many frightening reactions from the men that worked here. Even though it was made of metal, it felt like silk and clung to my new curves, the length stopping at my mid thigh. I was quickly shuffled from one room to the next and given injections and asked to drink horrible tasting fluids. I didn't ask any questions. I assumed these were all to help with suspended animation during the long flight to the penal colony, twelve light-years away.
Whatever they had given me was starting to take affect. My vision began to blur and I was losing my coordination. I recall being taken to the craft that would take me to the penal colony. It was smaller than I expected, looking rather like an arrowhead. I was stuffed into the single seat and wires and tube connected to me. The lid of the craft closed and sealed me in.
I don't recall much after that. I knew the craft would be launched into initial orbit by use of magnetic railgun technology. From there I would pass through a series of accelerator gates at key positions within the solar system that would ultimately lead to wormholes and onwards to the final destination. Unbeknownst to me or to the people back on earth a spacial anomaly had entered the flight path of the spacecraft. Perhaps it was a black hole or something entirely new and unknown, but the craft veered off course and accelerated into the anomaly, moving faster than any known craft had ever travelled and being exposed to a broad spectrum of radiation. After passing through the anomaly the craft used its navigation systems to automatically redirect itself back towards earth as part of a failsafe mechanism in case it encountered any problems in its flight.
Part 5
I'm not sure how long I was in space for. It could have been hours, days, or many, many years. All I knew was that I woke up as the craft was plummeting through an atmosphere. I could see the flames, hear the alarms, and felt the shuddering of the craft as it began to tear apart. The craft did its best to try to level off and reduce the descent speed. At the last moment the spacecraft's nose rose causing it to hit the surface of the planet at a low angle of trajectory. Even with the automatic features to avoid a perpendicular crash, the subsequent skipping of the craft across the surface of the planet tore it apart and sent me flying through air, fire, and debris.
I was lying in a grassy field, shaken, but oddly unhurt. I stared up into the blue sky and took a cautious first breath. Since I never died from my first breath I assumed the air was safe, I stood unsteadily to my feet and looked around me. I was in the middle of a rolling plain, grasses tickled my lower legs and bare feet. The sun felt warm and refreshing on my skin. A light breeze caught my long blonde hair and blew some of it into my eyes. I turned back towards the crash site. For miles I could see blackened scorch marks in the soft earth, flames, chunks of metal, and smoke billowed up into the cloud-free sky. I looked down at my hands and exposed legs. There was not a scratch on them. I didn't know where I was, but I smiled knowing I was likely not on Altarin. I was still a woman, there was no changing that. To me, that change had been only a few hours ago. I'd no idea how long I'd been in space, or what planet I was now on. I breathed in deeply, having never experienced the fresh air of the outside world before. I could smell the soil and the fresh grasses. It was wonderful.
I continued to stand there taking in all the sights and more than a few sensations from my new body when I heard the increasing sounds of distant thumping. Within minutes, multiple strange aircraft were visible and coming straight for me. Fearful of what or who might be inside I looked around to find some form of shelter. Unfortunately there was nothing but gently rolling terrain covered in the same grasses I stood in. There was no place to run or hide. I took a few more deep breaths of the sweet smelling air anticipating they might be my last.
Five aircraft hovered and surrounded me. Two slowly dropped to the ground. I could see into the strange hovering machines to see what looked like humanoid people. I shouldn't be surprised as in all our exploration of the galaxy we never found any other life forms. "Put your hands in the air!" Came a sound from the belly of the aircraft. It was a man's voice. I cringed and did as complied. I did not want to be around men.
Men poured out of the side of the whirling machine. They were covered in some sort of body armor, wore goggles, and were holding weapons, lots of weapons. A man that looked to be in charge strode forward towards me. He stopped a few feet away and looked me up and down appraising me. Did he appear somewhat frightened of me? "Who are you? Do you speak English?"
At least they spoke English. Who was I? That was a good question. I glanced down at myself in a young woman's body. Samuel didn't sound right. I then thought of the beautiful and proud woman from the wasteland. "Yes, I speak English. My name is Kara. Kara Samuels." I threw in my rightful first name as a way to somehow bind myself to my old life.
The man softened his expression slightly. "Where did you come from? We tracked your spacecraft from the time it past the outer planets."
"May I ask a question first?" He nodded. "Where am I? What planet is this?"
"You came here and you do not know where you are? I find that hard to believe. This is the planet earth."
"Earth? This does not look like the earth I know. May I ask what year this is?"
"2016."
I fell to my knees, the sounds of weapons shifting at the same time made it clear they followed my position carefully. If it truly had been earth, I'd at least expected it to be further in the future. "I'm not sure how to explain this. I came from earth. I'm from your future. The year 2430 to be exact."
The man turned to another man on his right. "I need every scrap of that spacecraft found and collected." He then turned back to me. "I'm going to ask you for your cooperation. We have many questions for you and I'm sure our medical teams will need to validate you are indeed from earth. Will you come with us willingly?"
"I don't seem to be in any position to negotiate. Yes, I'll come."
I stood up and the men with weapons surrounded me and walked me to one of the strange aircraft. I was helped inside, the man who seemed to be their leader sat across from me. I had so many questions. "What's your name?"
"I'm General Markus Williams of the United States Air Force."
"What do you call this aircraft?"
"For someone claiming to be from the future, you sure don’t know much, do you?"
"I think you'd be surprised what the future is like."
"This is a helicopter."
"What's going to happen to me?"
"That depends on many things. If you're deemed a threat to our national security you could be imprisoned. If you're cooperative and prove to be what you say, then that's something we'll need to decide at a later date."
"Am I a prisoner?"
"Yes. However, you'll be treated fairly and with respect."
I sat back and stared out the window at the changing landscapes below. I could see the odd building and what looked like some small cities without domes over them. "Is this the wasteland we are flying over?"
"I'm not sure what you are asking, Ms. Samuels. We are currently flying over the state of Nebraska, heading southwest into Colorado."
Within two hours the helicopter landed in what appeared to be a military base. I could see mountains in the distance. I was ushered into a large building. Suddenly I had the urge to go to the bathroom. "Mr. General Markus Williams sir? I'm not really sure how long I was in that spacecraft. I could certainly use a bathroom."
He frowned. "Lieutenant Harlow! Please escort Ms. Samuels to the bathroom. Make sure she doesn't go anywhere but where she's supposed to. Bring her to the main conference room when she's done."
"Yes, sir!" I was surprised to see a woman of rank here. "Right this way Ms. Samuels." She professionally guided me to the women's bathroom and stood outside the stall while I went. It was a pretty straightforward affair for my first attempt as a woman. Since all I was wearing was the short metallic dress I simply pulled the dress up a little, sat down, relieved myself, and pondered my current circumstances. Was it possible that in the year 2016 women truly were more accepted? Whatever had happened, I was certainly much better off here, in this time, than at some penal colony as a sex slave, even if I was a prisoner. I glanced down at my new body and all the new sensations it brought. My urine had sort of gone everywhere. I found some paper in the stall to dry myself up with. I got up expecting something to happen, but nothing did. I was unsure what to do. I opened the stall door to see the Lieutenant standing close by with her hand close to her weapon.
"Isn't it supposed to do something?"
"What, you've never seen a toilet before? Just flush it. Push down on the silver lever for Pete's sake."
"Who's Pete?" The Lieutenant rolled her eyes in exasperation as I reached in to flush the toilet. I grabbed the lever and it broke in my hand. Water began spraying all over. "I'm so sorry. It doesn't seem to be working correctly."
The Lieutenant spoke into a communication device. "We need cleanup and plumbing in ladies room 212." She looked at me like I was wasting her time. "Do you need to be told how to use a sink to wash your hands?"
"I think I can figure it out." I moved to the sinks and looked at the rounded knobs. I touched one first and nothing happened so I twisted it. I was pleased to see water coming out and I managed to wash and find paper to dry my hands with. I went to turn off the water, but I must have turned too far or too hard and I broke the faucet, water spraying everywhere there as well. "I'm really sorry. I would've thought they'd be built stronger. I'll be more gentle next time."
Obviously frustrated, the Lieutenant huffed and escorted me out of the bathroom. On our way to the conference room I asked a few questions. "Lieutenant? What's it like being a woman on earth in this year?"
She looked at me like I was the stupidest person on earth, which, at the moment, I actually felt like I was. "I don't understand your question. It's as it has always been."
"I've never seen a woman working in a career job before. Do the men treat you badly?" I saw the look again. "I guess they never told you about me. I'm from the future. It's very different there, how they treat women, or even how you flush a toilet."
"It's my opinion that you're just a demented young woman. Where did you get that hideous dress? Was that from the asylum?"
"You think I'm crazy. I guess I can understand that. It's clear you wouldn't believe anything I tell you then."
The Lieutenant simply huffed again and brought me to the conference room. There were many people in the room. "Any problems Lieutenant?"
"Other than she doesn't know how to flush a toilet, she breaks everything she touches, and talks like she's insane? No problem at all, sir."
"Good to hear. You're dismissed. Ms. Samuels, please have a seat. I want you to explain to these men and women how you came to be here."
Part 6
I looked around the room and a feeling of apprehension rose up in me. "Sir?"
"Yes, Ms. Samuels?"
"I promise I'll tell you the truth to the best of my ability. The Lieutenant thinks I am insane and I suspect you all might feel the same after I tell you what I know. I only ask you consider it a possibility."
"We'll keep an open mind, Ms. Samuels, after all, we found you in the middle of a wheat field that had been decimated by some form of a spacecraft that plummeted to earth and had come from outside the solar system."
"I'm from the year 2430. I was a police officer for the city in which I lived. All law enforcement positions report directly to the global government. In the future, the government strictly controls what every citizen does. Most live in large domed cities, although some live in the wasteland outside. I was ordered to track and find a woman that had entered the city from the wasteland. I found her, but chose not to arrest her. My supervisor had been involved in illegal human trafficking and had taken the woman from her family in the wasteland and was planning on selling her as a sex slave to a remote planet called Altarin. The planet was used as a penal colony for criminals. I helped the woman escape but in the process my supervisor found out I had helped her and I was punished with torture and expulsion."
"I was stripped, required to wear this metal dress, put in the spacecraft and placed in suspended animation for the journey. Since I had let the woman escape, my supervisor decided he'd sell me as a replacement for the other woman. The spacecraft is automatically controlled. It either reaches its destination or returns to earth if something happened in transit. When I woke from suspended animation, the spacecraft was entering earth's atmosphere and then crashed."
"How is it that you were uninjured?"
"I've no idea, sir. I don't understand that myself."
"You say you were tortured before they put you in the spacecraft yet you have no marks on you. How do you explain that?"
I had no idea what to say. As I spoke I realized how unbelievable my story must be to them. "I told you I would be truthful. If nothing else, at least I know I was honest. I was born in the year 2375, as a male. I had served as a police officer since I turned eighteen. I was fifty-five years old in 2430. Women in the future have no rights. They're bought and sold for profit. This..." I looked down at myself. "This was my torture. Since I let the woman escape I was transformed to become her replacement. When I said torture, you cannot imagine the physical pain having your body reformed. The emotional pain comes with the knowledge that as a woman I had no rights and couldn't even question what they were planning to do to me."
"I'm trying to keep an open mind, Ms. Samuels, but this all sounds like the Lieutenant suggested. Mindless ramblings. Guards, take her down to the medical team waiting by."
As I was escorted out, one of the women spoke loud enough for me to overhear. "General, what if she's telling the truth?"
"Does it really matter? This whole thing is giving me a headache."
The medical facility was one floor down. A group of doctors were in the room and asked me to sit on the edge of a bed. "Ms. Samuels, we are going to run a few tests on you." I nodded and they checked my eyes, ears, nose, and throat. A woman came over with a vial and what looked like an ancient injection device.
"I'm just going to get a few samples of your blood, Ms. Samuels. This might hurt just a bit." She tried to push the needle into my arm but it wouldn’t penetrate the skin. The needle actually bent. "That's odd. I'll get another needle." She tried again with the same results. Frowning, she grabbed a scalpel from a tray nearby. "I'm just going to try a very small incision." I watched her move the blade across my skin and nothing happened. "Doctors? Could you please come over here?"
"What seems to be the problem?"
"I can't get a needle in her arm and even a scalpel won’t cut her."
"Let me see that." He grabbed the scalpel and gently slid it across my skin with no results. He then pressed harder and again nothing. "Get me another scalpel." As he pulled away, the scalpel slipped in his hand and cut his palm. He grabbed a towel and held it against his cut then looked at me again. "Get a DNA sample from her mouth using a swab and I want a spectrum analyzer brought in to test her skin."
The nurse came back and pressed the swab into my mouth as another man wheeled in a rather bulky looking machine. "Put your hand on this plate and please keep still." The machine's fans whirred as a bright light hit the back of my hand. "Doctor? Take a look at these results. Here and here, you can see everything is totally normal, but here, there are unknown elements in her skin."
"Anything on the DNA results yet?"
"First pass is done, Doctor, but details won't be available for twenty-four hours. Similar to the spectrum analyzer, DNA appears perfectly normal human, but there are hints of things I've never seen before. There are also very few male chromosomes but as we find them they seem to be disappearing, or changing into female chromosomes. It's very odd."
"Get her fingerprints and photos of her face and run them through everything we have. Someone get the General down here and get this poor girl some clothes."
Everyone was running around and not paying much attention to me. I looked at the steel tray beside me. It appeared to be solidly built. I reached out and pinched the edge of it between my fingers. It squished easily, like soft lead and left behind an imprint of my fingers. I stared at my hand in disbelief and started to panic. What happened to me? After I became female, I remember how Arturus and the guards had hurt me so easily. Something must have happened during the space flight. It was how I survived the crash.
I stood up and spotted a wicked looking device I'd later learn was an electric saw used for cutting bone during an autopsy. I found a switch on the side and turned it on, the saw spinning quickly. The noise caused some of the staff in the room to look in my direction. Not knowing what I was planning to do, they immediately called the guards. I looked at the spinning blade, closed my eyes, and lowered it into my other hand. I felt a light touch against my hand and I slowly opened my eyes. Nothing was happening. The saw did not cut my hand at all. I pressed it harder and the saw blade broke, not a scratch was on my hand. I dropped the saw, my hands shaking. I had ignored what was going on around me, but the noise of running feet brought me back to my senses.
"Put your hands above your head and walk away from the saw!"
I raised my hands and turned toward the guards. I saw the General strolling into the room. I started to cry. "I don't know what's happened to me."
"Guards, lower your weapons. Ms. Samuels, are you all right?"
"I... I don’t know... Something has happened to me. I... I'm different. I wasn't even scratched in the crash. Can you explain that? The scalpel, the needles, the saw. They couldn't puncture my skin."
"Doctor, what have you found out?"
"She's human, but there are unknown elements in her skin and DNA."
"What do you mean, unknown elements?"
"Elements that do not exist on earth. There is something else very odd. She seems to have a few male chromosomes, but even as we spot them, they are changing before our eyes to female chromosomes."
"Ms. Samuels, please follow me." The General took me back upstairs to what I assumed was his private office. "Sit down."
"Initial surveys of the remains of the spacecraft are inconclusive. The metal is an alloy we have never seen before. Spectral analysis showed common earth elements but also some unknown substances. We found writing in the craft that was English and one tag referenced the global government. Let's assume I may begin to believe some parts of your story. What are your intentions?"
"My intentions? I just want to live, sir."
"You may be able to help us, and perhaps we can help you."
"How so?"
"Your knowledge of the future may help us develop new technologies that would give us an edge militarily. We have resources here that could also help you understand what changes you are experiencing."
"What are my options?"
"I'll be honest with you, Ms. Samuels, you're considered a potential threat to the security of the United States and the world. I can't let you leave here. At least not yet. Your cooperation will be crucial to your future."
I thought of how brave Kara had been. "I'm a good person, sir. I hope someday to prove to you that I'm not a threat."
"I'm glad to hear it. You'll have armed guards posted near you at all times. We've arranged quarters for you, and I've ordered clothing to be brought to you as well. The guards will take you to your room. Welcome to earth, 2016."
"Thank you, sir."
Part 7
My room felt luxurious and spacious compared to my old sleeping quarters that had been shared with a half dozen other men. Everything about this place was clean and orderly. I'd never had a lot of privacy before. This room had its own bathroom, dresser, closet, bed, and even a window. Granted the window had bars on it and the door was guarded, but still, it was mine for now. On the bed were some women's clothing. Undergarments to cover my new unmentionables, a dress, and some shoes. All this time I had been barefoot and I hadn't even noticed.
I went into the bathroom and stared at my reflection in the mirror. I now had a little time to myself to get familiar with my own new body. For starters, I was dirty. My face had dirt and soot stains from the crash, my tears had left dark streaks as they had fallen, my hair was matted and had grasses stuck in it. The rest of my body was not much better off. I was a sight and that must have contributed to their thinking I was crazy. My first order of business would be to get cleaned up so that I could better evaluate myself. I found a towel, what appeared to be soap, and some bottles of hair shampoo, or at least that's what it said on the bottle anyways. I figured out the 'H' was for hot and 'C' was for cold. You'd think that would be obvious, but shower water in the future turned on and off with the wave of a hand and was always the same temperature.
Being very gentle with the knobs this time, I turned on the water and adjusted the temperature. I then pulled off my metal dress and stepped inside. I admit that I'd never had such a nice time in a shower before. The sensations my body produced were so much more heightened than my old male body. My body was so smooth. Every touch and every reaction was new to me. The two parts of my body that I noticed the most was the weight of my breasts as I shifted and moved, and my hair. I also found it somewhat pleasant to not have stuff between my legs, odd as that seemed.
When I felt like I had cleaned myself as best that I could, I stepped out of the shower and dried myself off. I stood looking at myself in the mirror again, and I definitely appeared much more human this time. I got up close to the mirror and examined my eyes and face, touching my lips and cheeks with my fingers. I smiled, exposing a beautiful set of teeth. It felt so much easier to smile and show my teeth than before. I turned my head from side to side and examined my ears. My hair was still wet. I never saw a woman actually do her thing in a bathroom before so I was unsure how to care for hair like I had. I was tempted to cut it short but realized that it had not been burned or torn in the crash, it most likely would be the way it is forever.
I took a step back and stared at my ample breasts. I moved my hands to them and felt their size, suppleness, and weight. They were extremely sensitive to my touch and sent waves and warm, pleasurable feelings coursing through my body. I noted how lean my body looked. I moved my eyes across my flat stomach and to the noticeable missing parts between my legs. My thighs did not touch and I could easily see my new vagina. I noticed I was without any hair below my neck. I raised my arms, felt my legs, and could feel no stubble or hairs at all. I turned, looking at my back and butt. My skin was flawless, without any blemish, freckles, or moles. My butt was firm and not flabby and when I bent over I could clearly see my vaginal lips between my legs. My legs were long and lean, even athletic looking.
There was no question I was the most beautiful woman I'd ever seen. I realized that I was actually becoming aroused by my own body but the feelings were so foreign I did not know what to do with them. As a man in the future, lacking privacy, self-satisfaction was curtailed and frowned upon. My hair was still wet after almost thirty minutes of self-examination. I looked around the bathroom and found various devices. There was a brush which helped me get rid of any tangles, but also an odd weapon-like thing that when turned on blew hot or cool air. It would've helped had I read the side that said 'hair dryer'. I used that on my hair and in combination with the brush produced a beautiful, dry, and shiny set of hair.
I pondered my predicament as I continued to stare at my reflection. I felt less fearful about being a woman, knowing I was now living in a time that was more accepting and protective of women. I was still concerned that my new beauty might attract unwelcome advances. All-in-all, considering the shock of being transformed into another gender, I felt exhilarated. I seemed to be in a state of continual arousal. Every move I made reminded me of who I now was.
I went back to the bed and put on the clothing that was there. I struggled with the thing they gave me to hold my breasts. I wondered how they knew the right size. When I was all done, I looked at myself again in the mirror. The clothes were so much different than in the future, but they were very flattering of my body. I enjoyed the way the hem of the dress brushed against my knees. This felt far better than the rough pants and shirts I had been given to wear everyday.
I went to the door and opened it, the two guards outside immediately moved to block my way. "Sorry, ma'am. We are not authorized to let you leave your room." They both gave me a look I would consider nothing less than admiring.
"I'm hungry and thirsty."
I noticed the General was walking by. He actually stopped and looked at me.
"Ms. Samuels. You do clean up nicely. I almost didn't recognize you. I overheard that you're hungry. Perhaps I can escort you to the mess hall."
"You get food in a messy hall?"
He nodded to the guards to follow us and they took their place a few steps behind. The mess hall was large and noisy but it went silent when the General and I entered the room. The way I was being looked at with a mixture of awe, lust, and 'hey, there's that crazy girl that thinks she is from the future' kind of look, was a little disconcerting. The General led me to the start of a line and had me take a tray. "Pick what you want. Most of the vegetables are fresh from local farms, so is the meat."
"It looks and smells delicious!" I was, perhaps, a little over zealous in my choices. By the time I'd reached the end of the line my tray was overflowing.
"Are you really going to eat all of that?"
"I'm famished and it all looks so good."
"I'm not sure what kind of food you are used to, but if you like this food, you'll be an easy date to please. Military food is not considered very good by anyone's standards."
"My food ration was comprised of digestive proteins and simple carbohydrates that sort of looked a little like that stuff there. I didn't take any of it because it reminded me of what I used to eat."
He laughed. "That's cream corn."
"What's a date?"
He led me to a remote table, the guards standing close by. "You really don’t know what a date is? How did a man and woman get to know each other?"
"I'm not sure what it was like for some, but as a police officer, I was given an allotment of women. Usually once or twice per year. I would be assigned a room for the night and they would bring a woman to me."
He looked at me as if shocked. I started sampling the various foods on my plate. "If a person wants to get to know another better, one or the other can ask to have a date."
"This food is the best I've ever tasted. What's this?"
"That's chicken."
"It's wonderful. Do they grow chickens?"
"I think I need to introduce you to the Internet. That way you can research whatever you like."
I took a bite out of a piece of pie and my mouth exploded with the sweet taste. "Mmm. I'm sorry. I'm sure I'm making a fool out of myself. It's just all so good. Except for that."
"That would be turnips. Nobody likes turnips, so you are fine. I actually must excuse myself for the evening. My family is waiting for me. The guards will escort you back to your room when you are done."
"You have a family?"
"Most everyone does here."
I started to tear up with a sudden yearning. "I'm sorry for keeping you from them."
The hard-looking General softened his expression. "Maybe I'll introduce you one day. Good night Ms. Samuels."
"Thank you, sir. For everything."
I continued to sample all the sumptuous foods when a pretty young woman came by and stood by my table. "May I?"
She seemed to be asking my permission to sit. "Please."
"So you're the one people are talking about."
"Kara. My name is Kara."
"Lois. Pleased to meet you, Kara. Is it true what they are saying?"
"I'm not sure what they are saying."
"That you arrived in a spacecraft from the future."
"Yes, that's true. Much better than the alternative; that I'm a crazy person from an asylum, whatever an asylum is."
"Aside from being the most beautiful woman I've ever seen, you look normal enough. Assuming you are telling the truth, what's the world like? I mean it must be filled with beautiful people like yourself, world peace, fantastic technologies?"
I blushed a little then frowned thinking about what it was like.
"There are few beautiful people. It's a world unlike anything here. It's dark and dirty. People have almost no privacy. If I were to try and describe it in one sentence, it would be 'a world that consists of lonely, isolated, and controlled people, in an oppressive environment that restricts freedoms and exploits resources.' I might also add, it's not a place you would want to be a woman."
"Wow. I hope we can change the future."
"If I get the chance, I will."
"You're not as unintelligent as some people are saying."
"I'll take that as a compliment. This world is so different. Everything is new to me. Even trying to figure out how to dry my hair with that weapon that blows air."
She laughed. "You're smart and will get used to things very quickly."
"What is this called?"
"That would be chocolate cake."
"This is so good!"
"It was very nice meeting you, Kara. I work as a journalist liaison to the military. I'm sure I'll see you around."
"That would be nice. I'd like to get to know you better. Maybe we could have a date?" Lois raised an eyebrow and gave me an appreciative smile. "The General told me a date is how people get to know each other better."
"Did he now? Just be cautious tossing around the 'date' word. A date would be more considered as something leading to romance, or even to marriage."
"Marriage? I've read about that. It's illegal in the future. Marriage that is. Are you married?"
"No, haven't met the right person yet."
"Maybe the right one will come along soon."
She looked at me appraisingly. "Maybe. About that date. Shall I take you to dinner tomorrow night at 6:00 pm?"
"I would enjoy that."
"Goodnight, Kara. Don’t eat too much, you'll lose that pretty figure of yours."
"Goodnight, Lois."
I was definitely full but satisfied I did some damage to the food that had been on my tray. I was escorted back to my room and found several items had been left there for me. One was a computer that looked like it should have been in a museum but was likely state of the art. There was a sheet of instructions for me. The second item looked like another dress, but it was almost see through. There was a note on it. 'These sheets are rough. Wear this to have a better night's sleep. Looking forward to our 'date.' Lois.'
I washed up and read the instructions for the computer carefully. After turning it on and trying to figure out the mouse and keyboard I quickly got the hang of things. Within a few searches I learned Google was my friend. I looked up everything I could think of. Current news, marriage, date, chicken. I gasped when I saw what a chicken was and that I had eaten a bird, but it did taste very good. I looked up topics like hair care, feminine hygiene, and helicopters. I probably spent five hours researching and learning. This world was amazing. I was so pleased to see how well women were regarded.
It was late when I slipped out of my clothes, carefully putting them aside. I had read what Lois had left me was called a nightgown. I put that on and climbed into the oversized bed. I was too exhausted to explore my body more and unsure as to what to do with it anyways.
Part 8
At 6:00 am sharp there was a knock on the door. I sleepily got out of bed and opened the door, not realizing that the nightgown was rather revealing. Lieutenant Harlow was at the door and had a small bundle of clothes in her hands. "You should really cover up before opening the door, Ms. Samuels." When I realized what I had done I pulled my hands over myself and blushed.
"I'm sorry. I guess I was still rather sleepy."
"These are for you. Please put them on and meet me at the mess hall. The guards will escort you. There's a hair scrunchie so you can put your hair in a ponytail. I'll be evaluating your fitness level this morning. You've exactly ten minutes." With that she promptly turned on her heels and left.
I closed the door, ran to the bathroom to clean up then ran to the computer and looked up 'hair scrunchie' and 'ponytail' to figure out what she was talking about. I put on the clothes she gave me. There was a sports bra and the top and bottoms were made of a stretchy material that hugged every bit of my body. There were different shoes and socks as well. When I exited the room the guards looked at me and looked at each other and nodded appreciatively. I felt a little more exposed in this outfit than in the dress as it left nothing to the imagination.
I found the Lieutenant in the mess hall. She always appeared rather stoic and controlled. She suggested that I not eat too much as she was going to 'put me through the paces'. I grabbed five or six plates of food noting that the Lieutenant merely rolled her eyes at me. We sat down together and I started eating.
"The food here is so amazing! What are these brown strips? They're incredible."
She pointed to each of the items and curtly spoke their names. "Bacon, fried eggs, hash browns, toast, grapefruit. Are you seriously going to eat all of that?"
"I took a lot less than last night."
"The General owes me big time for babysitting you."
"I get the feeling you don’t think very highly of me. I understand. After all, I broke your bathroom."
"It's not that. I think you're a fraud. There, I've said it."
"I don’t blame you, Lieutenant. It's a pretty far-fetched story. I'd probably feel the same way if I were you."
"So you're saying you agree? That you're lying?"
"Oh no! That's not what I meant at all. I'm not lying. It just must seem that way from your perspective."
She did the 'hmmmff' thing again.
"Are you finished?"
"Yes, thank you. It was delicious. You must compliment the chefs for me."
"Do it yourself."
"Oh, yes. Good idea!" I got up and walked over to the people working in behind the counter where the food was served. My guards shadowed my every move. "Excuse me? Mr. Chefs?" The workers turned and looked at me. I don’t think many people speak with them, much less a pretty blonde girl. They stood there with their mouths open. "I just wanted to tell you all that you cook the best food. Thank you!" They all smiled and waved at me. I looked back at the Lieutenant who had a hand to her face and was shaking her head.
"Ms. Samuels, please come with me. We'll start with a ten mile run."
"Where do we get to run?"
"Outside of course."
"I'm not sure I've ever run that far. As a policeman I had to maintain my fitness, but we only ran on machines."
She opened the door to the outside. I took in a deep breath. The outside air was wondrous. It smelled so nice. I squinted at the bright sun. "What a gorgeous day!"
"Are you ready, little miss sunshine?"
"Yes, but please call me Kara."
The Lieutenant started running. I ran to catch up and I noticed a Jeep with guards driving behind us. "Do you get to go outside like this everyday?"
"Yes!" She seemed to be getting upset with me so I decided not to ask her many more questions. I noticed she kept speeding up almost as if she was trying to make a point. I felt I could easily run faster and faster and I wasn't breathing hard at all. I noticed the weight on my chest bouncing in rhythm to my running. I pushed the tantalizing feelings aside and focused on the run. At five miles she stopped and was breathing hard.
"Is that it? I'd like to run some more if I could. I've never run outside like this before. It's wonderful!"
Through gasping breaths she pointed to a flag on a hill. It was perhaps a mile away. "Why... Why don't you run to that flag? Run as fast as you can, then come back. If you get tired the guards who will follow you can bring you back."
"As fast as I can?"
"Yes, that's what I said."
"Alright. This should be fun!"
I started off slow, but just felt like I could go faster and faster and so I did. The ground began to blur beneath me. It was incredibly exhilarating. The flag appeared in front of me in only moments and I felt a little disappointed. The Jeep had fallen way behind but I could see them moving quickly and bouncing around. I ran back even faster, arriving back at the Lieutenant before the Jeep could even turn around.
"That was amazing! Can I run further? I feel so great!"
She looked at me like I was some kind of monster which frightened me a little. "General. This is Lieutenant Harlow. We've got a problem. I need you at the mile five marker immediately." She looked me over again. "I guess I owe you an apology. Is everyone from the future as fast as you?"
"Oh, no! Everyone there is just like everyone here. Something happened to me while I was in the spacecraft. I'm not sure what it was, but I like it!"
The Jeep with the guards finally arrived. The men had stunned looks on their faces. I could see another Jeep coming towards us in the distance. If I concentrated, I could see every detail of the Jeep, even though it was still a few miles away. "The General is coming. He seems to be a nice man. He is bringing Lois with him too."
"You can see them from here?"
"Yes!"
A few minutes later the Jeep pulled up and the General and Lois stepped out. Lois was dressed in a business skirt and had her long brunette hair pulled up. She was very pretty. I realized I was doing a very girlish thing by biting my lower lip as I looked at her.
"What's all this about, Lieutenant? Oh, Lois, this is Kara."
"We met last night and we have a date tonight."
He gave Lois a questioning look.
"Sir, she is not normal."
"Yes, Lieutenant. I believe we've already established that."
"No, sir. I mean really not normal. Ms. Samuels, run to the flag and back again. Faster this time."
"Yes! Thank you!" I took off, got to the flag and ran back to them all in under thirty seconds. "I know I can run faster. It almost feels like I could fly."
Lois had a huge smile on her face and the General looked pale. "Lieutenant, what would you say is the distance from here to the flag?"
"At least a mile, sir."
"Then Ms. Samuels was running at over one hundred miles per hour. I'm getting another headache. Ms. Samuels, do you think you could lift the front of this Jeep?"
"I don't know." I walked over to the empty Jeep and put my hands under the front. I decided I better not lift very hard. The front of the Jeep lifted easily. "It seems very light to me. On one hand, I feel amazing, on the other, I'm sort of frightened."
"You said you think you could fly. Do I dare ask you to try?"
I thought for a moment about how I propelled myself forward as I ran. I closed my eyes and in my mind, I pictured myself pushing away from the ground. I opened my eyes and frowned. "I guess it was wishful thinking."
Lois pointed at my feet and I looked down. I was hovering a few inches above the ground. "Do you mind if I try something?"
"Go ahead. It's not like we could stop you anyways."
I looked up into the sky and burst upwards into the air. Nothing in my life had compared to that moment. I felt free for the first time in my life. I laughed and smiled as I spun and twirled in the air feeling the wind buffet my hair. I hovered for a moment a thousand feet above them. A thought crossed my mind that I was free to do whatever I wanted. I had the power. I looked down at them standing there. I'd given them my word and I'd honor that word. I slowly descended until my feet touched the ground.
"Walk with me a moment." The General took my arm in his and we started walking away from the others. "I suspect we are only just seeing the first glimpses of your capabilities. Even with what I've seen today, you could be a significant threat to the world. You could go anywhere, do anything. I'm not sure we could even stop you. I must ask you again. What are your intentions?"
I stopped and looked at him. "Sir, I never want to be controlled by another person or government ever again. I can’t let the future happen and as long as I have breath within me and I'll do whatever it takes to stop it from happening." He looked warily at me. "I don't believe you're my enemy. I've been treated fairly and I honor my word. I willingly put myself in your hands until you deem me worthy to be free."
"The president might disagree with me, but you're free as long as you do no harm to us. I would ask that we work together to learn all that you can do and to test your limits. Our earth, our nation, needs you more than ever, even though some people might disagree. There are factions in the Middle-East..."
"You're speaking about ISIS?" He looked with surprise. "Google is now my friend. Thank you for the computer. I read a lot last night. It seems like whatever I read I memorize. Something changed in my brain as well."
He nodded. "Yes, ISIS. They're raping young girls, beheading our citizens, and are out of control. We have other terrorism events happening on a regular basis around the world. Our cities have a dark side of crime. I think there's much you can do if you chose to help us."
I stretched out my hand and gently took his in mine in a handshake. "I saw this on Google too. I'll do what I can, General. Earth is my home and I'm a defender at heart. Uhm... the Lieutenant thinks I'm an alien now. At least I'm off the crazy list."
"She said that to you?"
"No, she is speaking now with Lois."
"You can hear them?"
"Yes, and if I concentrate, I can hear the chefs talking about making me something special for lunch. Food here is so incredible."
He laughed. "I have an idea. Do you mind if borrow your dress from the spacecraft?"
"I'm not sure it would fit you, but feel free." I joked with him. "What's next, besides lunch that is?"
"That's the nice thing about delegation, Ms. Samuels, I surround myself with the best and the brightest for a reason. I'll ask them that question."
We walked back to the others. "An alien, Lieutenant? Really?" Lois laughed and the Lieutenant stood with her mouth open.
I pointed to my ears. "Sorry, I didn't mean to listen in on your conversation."
"Lieutenant, I want the whole team to meet us in the conference room in fifteen minutes. We have some planning to do. Guards, you are dismissed. Ms. Samuels has said she will cooperate with us and I'm not sure you guards could stop her if she wanted ill will on us anyways. Lois, I will remind you that none of this can reach the public's attention. At least not yet. We've got to figure out the best way to ease them into the idea we have some supergirl from the future living amongst us."
"Supergirl... Can I use that?" Lois winked at me.
The General got in his Jeep and drove off leaving Lois, the Lieutenant, and myself. The Lieutenant got on the radio. "Can we get a Jeep out at the five mile marker please? Also, I need team BRAVO in the conference room in fifteen minutes."
"Do you mind if I go clean up a little before the meeting?"
The Lieutenant sighed. "Go on..."
"Supergirl... I mean Kara?"
"Yes?"
"Are we still on for tonight. I mean... if you're still interested?"
"You said something about dinner, right?" She nodded. I knew she knew I was playing with her. I smiled. "Someone told me dating leads to romance and marriage."
"You never know, Kara."
"I'm looking forward to it. I'll even read more about dating on the Internet so I know what to expect."
With that I concentrated and rose up from the ground. I pushed myself towards the buildings and flew low over a Jeep and a driver heading out to the Lieutenant and Lois. I could fly like this all day long and never tire of it. I went straight to my room and splashed some water on my face. I looked in the mirror, my smile dazzling. It might be on me permanently the way I currently felt. I realized that I hadn't thought about being a woman much all day. Perhaps I was getting used to things. I grabbed the metal dress and walked down to the conference room. The General was already there.
"I brought the metal dress for you. I believe it is made of titanium thread and other synthetic polymers. That's all I know about it."
"Thank you. I will get our labs to analyze it."
A few minutes later, the Lieutenant and Lois arrived as well as the rest of the team.
"Thank you all for coming so quickly. As of now, you are all full-time on one project and one project only. Before I explain, I want to put to rest some rumors. All of our research indicates Ms. Samuels' story is true. She came to us from the future. Her spacecraft did come from earth. We don’t know what happened in space that propelled her into the past to us now but the theory is she might have entered a black hole. Regardless of that event, she is with us today. Ms. Samuels is a guest of the United States military. She is to be treated as a guest, not as a criminal, or a prisoner. You'll know why in a minute. She has agreed to let us test her abilities and to aid us. Understood?"
"Yes sir!"
"You each have your assigned sub-teams. Red Team, you will be responsible for testing the limits of her strength. Blue Team, you will test her speed. Green Team, I need you to analyze this dress and see if we can synthesize something similar to it. Orange Team, we need plans in case Ms. Samuels is not the only one to arrive from the future. We can't assume any others from the future would be as cooperative. Questions?"
Someone piped up from the back. "Is she single?" Everyone laughed. "Really. I'm serious."
"If there are no legitimate questions, then get to work. Ms. Samuels, perhaps you can stay here with the Red Team. We've some time before lunch for them to begin testing."
I nodded and all the others left the room. Lois stayed behind. "Sir? I think we need to document as much as we can. I promise I won’t send anything to anyone. We need photos and video."
"Agreed."
Part 9
The Red Team led me from the conference room and to a gym. The gym had a musty, sweaty smell that permeated the air. As the group discussed what weights I should try first, I spotted a deadlift bar in the corner. It had approximately five hundred pounds on it. I grabbed it and lifted it over my head with one hand. "Guys? We might need to find some heavier things." They looked at me with astonished eyes.
"We can go to the firing range. There are some old cars, busses, and even an old tank there." They led me back outside and to the range.
"See if you can move this car." I grabbed the car and lifted it over my head and tossed it several hundred feet away. "How about the bus?" I wanted to try something different so I lifted the bus from one end, then tried to fly. Even this didn't seem to be a problem for me. I gently placed the bus back down and flew over to an M1 Abrams tank.
"How much does this weigh?"
"Sixty-two tons."
"Do you need it?"
"What do you mean, do we need it?"
"Is it still of value?"
"It's long since retired and only used for target practice now."
I wanted to really test my strength so I picked up the tank from the front corner, raised myself off the ground, and spun to throw the tank. I still wasn't using all my strength, but the tank flew close to a mile before it crashed into the dirt.
Lois was watching with a wide smile on her face as she took video and pictures.
I went to retrieve the tank just as a new group of men came to the firing range for practice with their weapons. They most likely hadn't heard about me yet as when I dropped the tank back into the firing range they must have considered me a threat and began firing at me. I could feel bullets hit me, but as I looked down, my clothing was tearing but I was perfectly fine. Finally someone had called a ceasefire. I dropped to the ground and walked over to the team. The men that fired on me stepped back away from me in horror. Lois ran up and checked me over.
"She doesn't have a scratch on her. What size of rounds were you using?"
"5.56mm, ma'am."
Lois looked at me. "Do you have anything larger?"
"We have an SSK .950 JDJ. It is strictly a prototype for us."
Lois again looked at me. "You think you are up to it?"
"I didn't even feel these. I guess we could try."
"Go get it."
A few minutes later a soldier brought out one of the biggest weapons I had ever seen. In the future we used different types of projectiles than bullets so the weapons were much smaller. I had no idea how much force something like this gun could produce.
"Take a shot at the front of the car over there first."
The noise from the rifle was very loud, but the result was impressive as the entire front of the vehicle pushed back a foot.
I was hesitant, but decided to give it a try. "Aim for my left shoulder."
I moved back towards where the car was and stood. I signaled I was ready. The soldier lined up the shot and squeezed the trigger. Everything happened in slow motion. I could see the bullet coming towards me. I watched as it hit my shoulder, the lead shattered and bounced off, my shoulder pushed back a little from the blow.
The soldiers ran forward. "Did it hit you?"
"Yes. I actually felt it and it pushed my shoulder back a bit. Look at the tear in the clothing. Try one more. I want to test something."
They shook their heads and backed away. The rifle was prepared and the shot taken. As before, I could see the bullet coming towards me as if in very slow motion. I reached for it and grabbed it out of the air.
"I must have missed that time."
"No, your aim was perfect. I held out my hand to show them the bullet. I'm hungry. Anyone ready for lunch yet?"
Several of us went together into the mess hall. I waved at the chefs who all smiled back at me. One approached with something on a plate and handed it to me. "We all worked on this together for you. We don't get many compliments around here and yours were very appreciated. It is a chocolate molten cake."
I felt humbled and grateful. "Thank you all so much. No one has ever cooked me something special before." I grabbed more items and found a table with Lois and the General.
"You seem to be gathering some fans, Ms. Samuels." He nodded towards the special cake that I had already started eating. "You really did hear them talking, didn't you?"
"This is the most incredible thing I've ever eaten. Yes. It's like I can focus my hearing at different distances."
He looked at Lois who seemed not to be able to keep her eyes off of me. "How did the strength assessment go?"
Lois pulled out her camera and searched for one of her recordings. "I think it's safe to say she's pretty strong." She hit the play button of me throwing the tank, bringing it back, and being shot.
"Remind me not to get on your bad side, Ms. Samuels. I can't believe they shot you."
"The bullets sort of ruined my clothing. I'm sorry."
Lois reached over and slipped her finger in the large torn hole at my left shoulder. When her finger touched my skin I let out a little gasp. Her touch was almost electric. "This hole, was from an SSK .950."
"There's not a scratch on her."
"We actually took two shots at her with it. The first one bounced off."
"What happened to the second shot?"
"She caught it." Lois put the spent bullet on the table.
"Damn. My headache just keeps getting worse and worse. We need to get you more clothes. Maybe Lois would be willing to take you shopping."
"Shopping?"
"Don't tell me, you didn't shop in the future?"
"All my clothing was given to me by the government. How do you shop?"
"I'd be happy to take her, General. Do you have a credit card we could use?"
He sighed. "I'll make up a requisition to get you something you can use. Excuse me ladies."
He got up and left, his hand rubbing his head. "He seems to be a nice man. Could shopping be considered another date?"
"Possibly, it all depends on how we do tonight. You're an amazing woman, Kara. You have this lovely blend of sweetness and naivety, yet you could likely take on an entire army single handedly. It's like all these special powers aren't going to your head at all. In the wrong hands, those powers would be lethal."
"Perhaps I just grew up as a government servant and that's gotten into my psyche. For once, however, I think I really might have a chance to really help people and to prevent the future."
"You're destined for great things, Kara. I hope you don't become changed by it all."
"For all my strength and abilities, I'm still me. Just before I was sentenced to a planetary penal colony as a sex slave, I met a woman from the wasteland that I tried to help. She hugged me. I'd never been hugged before in my entire life. All I wanted was to stay in her arms. It made me feel safe. She was thanking me for helping her escape. Can you imagine what it must be like to be held like that by someone that loved you? I just can't fathom what that would feel like."
Lois reached over and grabbed my hand in hers. It was so warm and soft. "It's the most wonderful thing in the world. It'll happen for you. I'll see you tonight. I've got some work to do yet today and will miss your speed tests. I'm looking forward to spending time getting to know you better at dinner."
"Me too. Thank you for the nightgown last night. I forgot to do that earlier today."
Lois squeezed my hand and left.
"Ms. Samuels? We are ready when you are for your speed assessment." The Blue Team stood nearby.
"Just one more bite and I'm ready to go."
I thanked the chefs one more time. They seemed to thrive on my appreciation and oddly enough, I thrived on giving it. I'd never thought much about other people before and how a little encouragement could go a long ways. Perhaps it was also this new body that had an effect on people. Either way I was enjoying it.
The Blue Team led me back outside to where a helicopter was standing by. "We have a radio for you that you can slip into your ear. We'll be able to speak with you and you can talk to us. We'll start with you trying to keep up with the helicopter." They gave me a form fitting jumpsuit that I could step into. This would prevent any more tears in the workout clothing. When we were ready to go the helicopter lifted off. "Ms. Samuels. We'll begin by flying east. If you run into problems just let us know."
"I will." I did a slight push with my mind and my feet left the ground. The helicopter hovered a few hundred feet above the ground. When I got close, the pilot shook his head in disbelief, then started moving forward.
"We're at fifty miles per hour. You doing all right, Ms. Samuels?"
"Yes, faster please. I can run faster than this."
They moved faster and faster until they reached their maximum speed. "We're tapped out here, one hundred fifty-five. We've scrambled an F-14 jet to take over from here. Head back towards the base Ms. Samuels. The jet should be along any minute. When you see it, try to keep up."
I turned back and flew to the base. Just as I arrived, I spotted the F-14 in the distance. "This is Bravo-Charlie-Delta 1339. We are about to pass over the base. I'm currently at around four hundred miles per hour. No sign of Ms. Samuels. Belay that last message. She is just outside my cockpit window. You ready to see just how fast you can go?"
"Yes! You just go as fast as you can. I'll see if I can keep up."
"Pushing throttle up to mach 1."
I heard a loud boom as the jet passed the speed of sound. When I hit that speed, my body shook a little, but then everything smoothed out again.
"Full thrust, approaching mach 2."
I smiled and caught up the pilot and waved, then pushed faster and faster, leaving him well behind.
"Sirs, I've lost sight of her. I'd say she's well over mach 6. I'm heading home."
I went faster and faster and watched the ground and landscape change beneath me until I came to a magnificent ocean. My sense of location seemed heightened and I could feel my way back to the base. I turned back, but continued to keep going faster and at the same time I rose higher and higher until I could see the curvature of space. I angled back down and slowed my speed when I came back to the base.
"Ms. Samuels? We lost radio contact for a while. Do you know where you went?"
"I'm pretty sure I was out over the Atlantic Ocean. That's when I turned around and came back. That was exhilarating!"
"I think we are done for the day. I must say, Ms. Samuels, that I've never seen anything like that before."
"What time is it?"
"It's 2:13 pm"
"Thank you!" I rushed back to my room and looked in the mirror. My hair was still clean and shiny looking. It also seemed to have held its shape well. I looked at the hole from the rifle in my clothing and remembered Lois touching my shoulder. I felt a warmth spread through my body. I needed to learn about dates so I went to the computer. I researched 'date' and 'etiquette for women' and smiled at the results I got. I read as much as I could find, then switched to other topics. I looked up a map of the world and found pictures of places I wanted to see one day. I reviewed current news and was very interested in weather. In a domed city, the weather had always been the same. Before I realized, I found I had spent a number of hours researching. I looked at the clock and it was only an hour before Lois said she was coming by. I had an urge to look nice for her.
I quickly took a shower and washed my hair. Once again, I was tantalized by the sensations of my hands sliding over my body. This time, I noticed a few intense waves of pleasure when my hand went between my legs. For a few moments I lingered with my hand there. I closed my eyes and emitted a soft moan. This was truly an amazing feeling, but I was still unsure of what to do with it. Eventually I got out of the shower and dried myself and my hair. I put on the dress once more and checked myself out in the mirror. I was certainly beautiful.
Part 10
A knock sounded and I met Lois at the door. "You look breathtaking, Kara. Of course it does not seem to matter what you are wearing. You always look stunning. Are you ready?"
Lois was dressed in a black dress that accentuated her narrow waist, long smooth legs, and her ample breasts. "Very much. You look very pretty this evening." Lois blushed at that and took my arm in hers.
"I hope you're hungry."
"Always."
"We don't have time to go into the city, but I know a little place nearby that's off-base. They make a great steak." She led me outside into the parking lot. "I heard a little about your speed tests this afternoon. They said you were faster than an F-14."
"I don't know how fast I was going. I saw the most beautiful sights. I love flying. I've never felt so free before." She opened the car door for me and I carefully got into the seat, remembering the videos I saw online about proper etiquette for a lady. "I've never been in a car before. They don't have them in the cities of the future. This is much nicer looking than the Jeeps they have around here."
"Let's just say I like things that go fast." She smiled at me and started the car. As we drove, Lois began to ask me questions. "How are you doing, Kara? I imagine this must be a huge change for you. Not only your new abilities, but being taken from the future and arriving in the past. Everyone you knew hasn't even been born yet."
"I'm adapting quickly. It helps that everyone is being so accommodating and the world today is so much nicer than the future. I never really had people that I knew well."
"What about your parents?"
"I never knew my parents. Women are given to men for a night at a time. If they became pregnant, the government would assess the genetic makeup of the mother and father to determine whether the baby would be aborted or allowed to go full term. Once the baby was born, it was given to the government to raise."
"That's horrible on so many counts. The women put up with that?"
"Women have no say on anything in the future. They are considered a lower class of life form."
"I'm very glad you are free from that. Here, with your looks, you will find men will do anything for you."
"I want nothing from men. I've seen what they do to people. They destroyed the world."
"What about sex, family, and having your own children?"
I thought of the training I had been given on how a man was to treat women. I imagined what the receiving end of that training would be like now that I was a woman. "I never want a man to touch me that way. I do wish for a family one day. Marriage sounds so wonderful. Don't get me wrong, men have their place. I'm not a man hater, rather, I dislike what they are capable of."
"What are your thoughts about women?"
"I adore women. They are the most beautiful and wondrous beings."
"I think you and I will get along very well. Here we are. Stay in the car, let me get the door for you."
The place was run down looking, but the smells coming from it were truly amazing. Lois opened the door at the entrance for me to enter first. The place was busy. There were some sort of shells on the old, worn, and stained wooden floor. Everything looked very rustic and the smokey smell of wood fire was in the air. Lois joined me at my side as a young woman asked her how many we were. "Looks like it will be about twenty minutes before we can seat you. Feel free to wait at the bar."
Lois looked at me. "Is that all right? Would you like to have a drink first?"
"I'm all yours. I've no idea what to do in here."
She took my hand in hers and I felt the telltale warmth and electric feeling from her touch. She led me to a large, open room where we found a few tall stool seats. It was noisy and boisterous in there. I looked around as we got settled and there were many men drinking an amber liquid. Fewer women had the same, but most had green, red, or yellow drinks. Music was playing. "What kind of music is that?" I had to raise my voice a little for Lois to hear me.
"Country. Do you like it?"
"It has a nice rhythm to it. Nothing like we used to have."
"What can I get you two pretty ladies?"
I was startled by the bartender that leaned over the bar towards us. Lois ordered two margaritas for us. "I hope you don’t mind, but they make the best margaritas here."
"I need to see her I.D." He was pointing to me.
"We work together over at the base. She forgot her purse. Trust me, she's fine." The bartender looked at Lois' smile and brought us the drinks.
"What was all that about I.D.?"
"You have to be older than twenty to drink alcohol in this state. An I.D. tells people where you live and how old you are. How old are you?"
"I'm fifty-five, but In reality, I'm not even born yet."
Lois laughed and held up her drink. "To the most beautiful woman in the bar."
I looked around at all the pretty women in the bar and back at Lois. "That would be you, Lois."
She smiled. "I was talking about you, Kara. This is called a toast. We say something we want to celebrate, and touch our glasses together before we drink."
She touched her glass to mine and indicated I should drink. I tasted the salt on the rim and swallowed a sip of the rich amber fluid. It warmed my insides on the way down. "Wow, that's a wonderful drink. It makes me feel all warm inside. Similar to the feeling I get when you touch me."
Lois nearly choked when I said that. "You get all warm inside when I touch you? Does that happen when anyone else touches you?"
"No. That's strange isn't it?"
A pair of large men approached us. "You two are the finest ladies I've ever seen in here. Why don't you join us?" They looked like they were up to no good to me. I forgot all about my abilities and was suddenly scared. I reached for Lois' hand and I looked at her pleadingly with wide, fearful eyes.
"I'm sorry, gentlemen. We just want to be alone tonight."
"What's the matter with us? Neither of you are wearing a wedding ring. You both look like you could use a good romp."
"You're both drunk and that's not going to happen."
One of the men reached over and grabbed my leg. I sort of freaked out, grabbed his arm and pulled his hand from my leg. I wasn't considering my strength and he went flying and crashed on a table. "I'm so sorry... I forgot... I..."
The second man looked at his buddy, then at me. "You're a crazy bitch!" He grabbed his friend and went back to his seat. Luckily it had not caused enough commotion to get us in trouble.
"That was amazing, Kara! I know you're still getting used to things, but you, of all people, don’t ever need to be scared." She raised her glass again. "To not only the most beautiful woman in the bar, but also the best bodyguard anyone could ever have." I sniffed, still concerned, then tapped my glass to hers and smiled. "Where were we? Oh, yes. We were talking about being touched. When the man touched your leg, you didn't feel all warm inside?"
"No!"
"And when I touch your leg, what do you feel?" Lois fingers slipped under the hem of my dress and touched the skin of my thigh, just above my knee. I immediately flushed with warmth, my breasts tingled and the area between my legs felt moist. I let out a little gasp and blushed, suddenly feeling slightly embarrassed. Lois smiled again, reassuring me. "Touch me."
I hesitantly reached out and put my hand on her leg. "Mmm. Yes, I see what you mean, Kara. I feel the same thing."
We stared into each other's eyes for a few moments. I took another sip of my drink. I knew what alcohol was and felt my new heightened metabolism would burn it off quickly, but perhaps it helped me relax a little. I looked over Lois' beautiful body. I had a desire to know her more. As I thought these things my vision became strange as if it was unfocused. One moment I was looking at her dress, the next her dress was gone. I blinked and put my hand to my eyes. When I opened them again everything was normal again.
"Are you alright, Kara?"
"My vision. I was looking at you when all of a sudden it was as if I was seeing you and your dress was no longer there. You're so beautiful."
Lois blushed, smiled, then looked into my eyes with a more serious look. "Do you think this is a new ability emerging? Try to concentrate and do it again. What color panties am I wearing?"
I looked at Lois' waist and in a similar way to how I flew by willing myself to look deeper. At first I saw right through Lois, then I slowly pulled my vision back. I saw her internal organs, her bones, then her skin. I gasped and blushed again.
"Black. I'm sorry, that must feel like a horrible violation to you. I won’t do it again. I saw through you at first, then I saw your bones and muscles."
"That's amazing! A little unfair that you get to see me and I don’t get to see you."
The woman from the front came at that moment, rescuing me. "Lois? We have a table now for you both. Please follow me." She led us to a quiet, corner booth.
I tried to change the subject. "What are these things on the floor?"
"You changed the topic on me." She smiled mischievously. "They're peanut shells. In the bucket on the table, are peanuts. You take one, crack it open, then eat what is inside and toss the shell on the ground. It's sort of a country thing. Let me show you." She took a peanut, cracked the shell between her fingers, and pulled out the peanut. "Open up." I hesitated a moment then opened my mouth. I felt her place the peanut between my lips, the touch of her fingers against my lips sent a huge wave of pleasurable warmth through my body. I barely tasted the salty, crunchy peanut.
"It's my turn." I grabbed a peanut from the bucket and squeezed it between my fingers. The poor peanut was crushed to dust. "Uhm... Hmmm... Let me try that again." This time I was much more careful and got the peanut out. "Open up." Lois opened her luscious lip. I plopped the peanut in her mouth, but she reached up to hold my hand near her lips. She smiled while looking in my eyes and gently kissed my finger.
"I want you to know, Kara, that I'm finding myself quite drawn to you. Of course, it helps that you are drop dead gorgeous, but it's more than that. You are smart and capable, incredibly strong, yet fragile. You make me see our world with fresh eyes. You're very special."
I turned to mush at her touch, the kiss on my finger, and the romantic words. This was new territory for me. My body felt hot to me. "I enjoy being with you, Lois. I don't even know what to say."
"You don’t need to say anything. I like being up front with my feelings. I hope you do or will feel the same about me."
The waitress came by and brought a basket of warm bread and butter. She handed us menus.
"Do you trust me to order dinner for you?"
"Yes, of course!"
"We'll have two New York strip steaks, medium rare, baked potatoes with everything on them, and a house salad."
"I'm not sure what that is, but it all sounds wonderful." We talked back and forth until our meals came. Our conversation ranging across every topic. Lois was so easy to talk to. Our server came with our meals. Everything looked and smelled heavenly.
"Another toast. To getting to know each other better." I smiled and touched my glass to Lois' and took a sip.
"This smells incredible." I followed Lois' lead and sampled and ate what she ate. I took my time, deliberately savoring each bite. "Don't tell the chefs back at the mess hall, but this is even better than anything I've had yet, with the exception of the chocolate molten cake."
After our meals were finished we continued to relax and enjoy an extended conversation. "Tell me about your life, Lois."
"Let's see... I grew up on a farm, not too far from here. My parents still live there. I was sort of a tomboy."
"What's a tomboy?"
"A tomboy is a girl that enjoys doing not so girly things. I liked to play sports and be outdoors climbing trees, where other girls my age were playing inside."
"What was it like to grow up with parents?"
"It's hard to explain as that was my paradigm just as yours was to grow up without parents. My father was a hard working man, but he would come home everyday and spend time with me. He would throw catch with me or read me a story. My mother stayed at home to take care of me and my two brothers; one older and one younger than me. She was very nurturing. There was never a day that went by where I wasn't told I was loved and cherished."
A tear slipped from my eye. Lois placed her hand against my cheek and brushed my tear away with her thumb. "I'm sorry, Lois. It sounds so beautiful. I want that."
"And I want more of that as well. Come on, let's get you back to the base. Tomorrow, I'll take you into the city so we can go shopping. I have an office and my apartment there. I don’t get to be there that often with this latest assignment, but I still call it home."
"I'm looking forward to it."
The drive back to the base took too little time. It seemed only moments before we were back at my door. I took Lois' hand in mine and looked her in the eyes. "Thank you. I had a wonderful time."
She pulled me close, hugged me tight, and kissed my cheek. I was overwhelmed by the pure emotions that were flooding me. Her body pressed up against mine caused me to gasp. My breasts became extra sensitive and the warmth and moistness between my legs increased moment by moment.
"It was my pleasure, Kara. We'll leave after breakfast. I'll meet you here at 8:00 am. Sleep well, sweetie."
I watched her leave and fought the urge to run after her. I'd never felt so much warmth, compassion, and desire all mingled together. I forced a smile reminding myself I would get to spend an entire day with her tomorrow. I turned and went into my room.
I went to the computer and researched love, marriage, and family. My research on love brought up many side topics, pictures, and videos. Some even showed women doing things to themselves. I was intrigued and could use a release from all the built-up emotions and sensations throughout the day. I got ready for bed and slid under the covers.
I moved a hand to my breast and gently began massaging it. My nipples became extra sensitive and hard as my fingers moved over them. With each stroke, I felt a warmth spread through my body. Each gentle squeeze increasing my breathing into short, light gasps. I felt moisture between my legs and brought one hand there. I used my whole hand at first and lightly moved it back and forth over my vagina. This greatly increased the pleasure I was feeling. I felt my hips push towards my hand and my breasts rose and fell in rhythm. Soon the moisture between my legs became wetness and I found my fingers sliding easily between my vaginal lips. My middle finger brushed up against something that sent a gasp and a shudder through my body. It felt so wonderful.
I continued to massage my breast and slide my finger back and forth across the sensitive spot. Each stroke making me more wet and my finger moving deeper within me. I moaned softly with the sensations and my hips began to rock with the motion of my finger. The feeling of my finger penetrating me was such a wonderful feeling that I pressed it further and further inside with each stroke. The tip of my finger caressed and slid gently around the sensitive spot then back inside me. The pleasure built and built, my breathing coming now in quick bursts, my breasts heaving, and my hips rocking. All of a sudden my body began to shake and I could feel my vaginal muscles clamping down on my finger. I rolled onto my side as the waves of pleasure continued, my hand trapped between my legs as I shook. I gasped and moaned loudly several times.
As the waves began to subside, I was left with a warm and dreamy calm that I'd never experienced before. I'd experienced orgasms before as a man, but nothing could compare to what I had just experienced. This orgasm was felt by my entire body. It was the most wonderful feeling in the world. If this was what it was like to be a woman, then I had no regrets being transformed into one. The warm feeling continued as I drifted off to sleep.
Part 11
I woke up early the next morning with a lot of extra energy. I had showered, dressed, and finished breakfast by 6:00 am. No tests were scheduled for the day as Lois was taking me to see the city and shop for some clothes. I sat and fidgeted while waiting for Lois. Google helped me kill some time. I researched about cars, shopping, and brought up a map of Denver, the city Lois would be taking me. The drive from the base would take about ninety minutes. I was still anxious and spent time testing my new vision and hearing hoping to possibly see Lois before she arrived at my door.
I tried looking through the wall into the hall beyond. That was pretty easy. I sent my vision further and further looking through the base complex. If I tuned my hearing, I could focus on a spot with my eyes and hear what was happening in that specific location, almost as if I had a camera and microphone wandering through the building. I continued to push my vision and hearing until I stopped when I heard my name. I was focused on an area near the barracks.
"… you seen Kara? She's hot."
"Yeah, but what a waste. All the abilities she has and what good will they do us. They dote and waste money on her. At the end of the day, it'll be you and me being sent to be killed on the front line somewhere. Maybe they should just dissect her so that they can figure out what makes her so special. We're the ones that need powers like that, not her. Can you imagine what it would be like to be invulnerable?..."
I was startled by a knock at my door. I could see Lois standing there before I opened the door. My excitement was there to see her, but overhearing what the men were saying about me was sombering. Lois gave me another warm hug as I greeted her. "Is something wrong, Kara?"
"No... Yes... I overheard some men on the base talking about me. They think I am a waste of time and money and suggested I should just be dissected to figure out how I work. I don't want to be a burden on anyone. Are they right?"
"Absolutely not! And if I ever caught people talking like that I'd punch them in the nose. The world is made up of many people, some good and some bad. Some are just greedy and some won’t like it that you are special. But you need to know, people might say bad things about you. Don't give control over to anyone else because of what they say to you." She lowered her voice to a whisper. "I want you to know I'll never hurt you, but others might choose to try to hurt you. I want to warn you not to expose the fullness of your abilities, not even to me. The more people know about you, the more chances they may have to find a weakness and exploit it. I don’t want anything to ever happen to you."
"You're scaring me. You think people may try to hurt me?"
"There are governments and people in this world that would not hesitate to dissect you if they could benefit from it. You need to choose your own way. I feel that deep down, in the core of who you are, you're a very good person. I know you'll make the right choices. You'll find your own way. I only hope that your way and mine are going the same direction. Come on. The're stores waiting. Don’t worry about this."
"You're right, Lois. Thank you."
Part 12
Denver was a beautiful and bustling city with snow capped mountains in the distance and lots of people. I stared up at the height of the skyscrapers and was amazed at how clean the city appeared. Lois took me first to a large shopping mall as she said I needed a change from the same dress I'd been wearing for the past three days. At the first store we looked for a few pairs of pants and blouses. Lois found me a pair of comfortable yet snug jeans. In her words they were painted on me and that if I was any sexier she have to take valium. Whatever valium was.
I think that Lois was enjoying seeing me in different clothes as much as I was enjoying trying them on and seeing myself in them. I'd never given a thought to what I or other women wore. I was amazed at all the selections and options available. I began taking pride in how I looked as I wanted to impress Lois. We went to a second store that had several dresses she wanted me to try on. "Every woman needs a black dress and you, with your beautiful blonde hair and blue eyes, need a red dress as well." She whistled at me when I showed her what I looked like in them. The more I tried on, the more I enjoyed the feel of the clothing. The pants were fun and functional, but the dresses and skirts made me feel special. I loved the way they felt.
"Kara, you need some lingerie." She pulled me into another shop called Victoria's Secret. "You need some panties, bras, a nightgown, and maybe something special that would excite your partner."
"My partner?"
"Eventually, you will get close enough to someone, maybe with brunette hair, that you want to impress."
"Alright, but I'll definitely need your help here."
Lois smiled. "My thoughts exactly." She pulled me through the store and started grabbing things from the racks of clothing then sent me into a change room. "Just let me know when you have something on you want me to see."
I tried on a red, mostly see-through dress-like thing. It had thin straps that went over my shoulders, and plunged open down my front and back. The hem was very high on my thighs. The dress came with red laced panties as well. "Let me know if this outfit produces the right impressions." I opened the door some for Lois to peek inside.
"Oh my God! That outfit is giving me heart palpitations."
At first I was worried for Lois so I looked at her heart and checked her pulse rate. "Your heart's not palpitating, but your pulse has sped up. I think you're fine."
Lois laughed. "It's a figure of speech, sweetie, but it's nice to know my heart is working well and yes, my pulse is racing a little. I'm holding myself back from coming in there and helping you take it off. I think I'll step outside for a bit to cool down while you change. Those will do nicely."
"Three more stops for clothing. You need shoes, athletic clothing, and a jacket."
By the time shopping was all finished, we had a dozen large bags and some boxes. I had changed from my dress to a pair of jeans with a wide white belt and a white blouse with white low-heeled shoes that Lois insisted I start getting used to. I felt very pretty and I was getting many stares from men and women in the mall.
"It's getting late. Why don’t we get these clothes to the car and we'll get some dinner. After that, I can show you my apartment. Have you ever had pizza?"
I was always ready for food. Lois drove us to a restaurant that was nearby where we ordered a pepperoni pizza to split between the two of us. "Oh my! I'm adding this to my list of favorite foods."
"Just how big is your list? It seems everything you eat is your new favorite."
"Actually, my list is only the things I don’t want again. Only turnips and cream corn are on it. Everything else is my favorite."
Lois reached over and held my hand, lightly caressing the top. "I was wondering if you would like to go on a real date?"
"A real date? Would it be different than what we did today or yesterday?"
"Yes. I'm thinking nice clothing, a more formal dinner, dancing. A date with the intent of becoming more romantically inclined."
"I read about dates like that. You mean a date where I would get a kiss at the end of the night or where you would invite me in for a nightcap?" I smiled at Lois. She was trying hard and I was fooling with her. "I'd love to. I researched love last night. I'm pretty sure I am in the early stages of love according to Google. I'm feeling something more than a crush for sure. You don't know what you do to me. I was awake at 4:00 am this morning and could not stop thinking about you. I know, according to Google, that deep feelings of love generally don't happen for several weeks and since I've never been in love before I'm not sure where I'm on the scale. All I can tell you is that I yearn for your touch, I crave your presence, and I think you are the most beautiful and nicest person I have ever known or seen."
"You're going to make me cry. I've never heard more wonderful words in my life. Let's get out of here."
We left the restaurant and stepped outside into a rainstorm. Lightning lit up the sky. I was mesmerized. I looked up into the rain, letting it soak my hair and clothing, and I spun around with my arms out wide. "I've never been in the rain before! It's beautiful."
Lois was watching me and I paused to look at her. Her hair was plastered to her head as mine was. Raindrops dripped from her eyelashes and nose. She stared into my eyes and walked slowly towards me. She raised her hands to my face and ran her fingers through my wet hair. She pulled me to her and kissed me. A fire instantly ignited within me. My body responded automatically with my hands pulling her to me. Her soft lips pressed against mine, the rain now completely ignored.
She pulled her lips away, her eyes looking into mine, our arms still wrapped around each other. My lips were tingling. "What's beautiful, is you." She moved to kiss me again when her phone rang. "Yes, sir... She's here with me now... I'll ask her right away." She pulled the phone away. "That's the General, Kara. There is a tornado on the ground about fifty miles southwest of the base, that would be over a hundred miles from here. It's heading for a small town there. The General's family is directly in it's path. He's hoping you might be able to help as they can't get to the town before the tornado tears through it. You're their only hope."
"Of course I'll help! I'll get there as fast as I can. I just don’t know what I can do."
She put the phone back to her ear. "She's on her way, sir." She ended the call and looked into my eyes. "Here's your chance to prove your worth. Just don't get hurt or I won’t forgive you. You'll know what to do when you get there. Trust your instincts." She kissed me again. "Now go. I'll meet you back at the base later tonight." I reached out and touched her face, looked up into the sky and rocketed into the air.
Part 13
It took no time at all to fly to the area and spot the tornado. The wind and noise created by the storm was tremendous and frightening. I moved ahead and into the path of the tornado and hovered over the homes at the edge of the town. A young girl was standing several hundred feet from the house, staring at the storm as it bore down upon her. An older woman, likely her mother, was running from the house towards the girl but I knew she would never get to the girl in time. I flew down, grabbing the girl into my arms, her teddy bear ripped from her hands by the swirling winds. I flew a few feet above the ground, the girl clasped tightly to me. I reached for her mother and carried them both up and beyond the reach of the storm placing them on a nearby road. The mother was in shock, not knowing what to think of me or what had just happened.
"Get her to cover. I'll see what else I can do." I flew back up into the air and towards the tornado. A barn was being torn apart and debris was flying everywhere. The howling wind and driving rain buffeted me. I looked back towards the town. It would be a total loss if I couldn't figure out something to stop the tornado. Perhaps, if I flew around the tornado fast enough in the opposite direction, I could collapse the funnel. I flew into the maelstrom and circled around it. Wooden beams and branches tore at me and shattered against my body, yet I flew faster and faster. At first I didn’t think anything was happening, but then slowly, the funnel began to collapse in on itself. Moments later the tornado was gone.
I looked back towards the town. I saw people on the streets and more coming out of their homes. Military vehicles were rushing into the area. I looked around and spotted something wedged into a tree below me. I flew down and rescued the teddy bear the girl had been holding. It was a little worse for wear, missing an eye and with some stuffing coming out of it, but I was sure the girl would still want it back. I looked down at myself. My shoes were missing and my new blouse and jeans were torn. They did, however, still function enough to cover the important parts of my body. I lowered myself to the ground and walked towards the road where the people were congregating. A man I recognized as the General jumped from one of the vehicles and ran into the people. I saw him pull the woman and the little girl into his arms. I waited nearby, letting them have a moment.
"It's her! She flew into the tornado! She saved us!" They were pointing at me. I had a sudden urge to leave when I heard the General call my name.
"Kara! Ms. Samuels. You made it in time!"
His daughter tugged on his arm. "Is she an angel, daddy?"
His wife looked at me and pulled me into a hug. "You saved our little girl!" She wept into the remains of my soaked and dirty blouse. I looked to the General to see moisture in his eyes.
I bent down and handed the teddy bear to his daughter. She hugged me, her tiny arms squeezing tightly. "You found, Binny! Thank you!" It was all too much for me. Seeing how close this family had been to losing each other. I wiped the tears from my eyes, turned, and walked back towards the base. When I got further away, I flew straight up above the towering storm clouds and into the sparkling night sky. I breathed deeply and let my emotions settle down. One day I'd have a family on my own. I flew back to the base and received many stares as I headed towards my room. I must have looked like quite the sight. I stripped off my clothes and tried to take the larger chunks of debris from my hair. I found sticks and bits of glass, even a piece of a beam with a nail in it. I checked myself over in the mirror. I didn’t have a single scratch on me.
I stepped into the shower, the water reminding me of the rain and Lois. My fingers went to my lips. I could still feel her kiss against them. She believed in me so much, even more than I did myself. I thought of her eyes and her touch, my mood brightening by the second. I washed my hair and climbed out of the shower and dried off. I used the blow dryer and brush to make my hair presentable again, then picked up Lois' nightgown. I held it to my face and inhaled. I was able to pick up her sweet scent that still lingered. I didn't care what Google said, I was sure I was in love, as impossible as that might sound.
I put on the nightgown and heard running feet outside my door followed by a rapid knocking. I knew it was Lois. I opened the door and she paused, looking me over up and down before throwing herself into my arms.
"The General called me a few minutes ago. He said you saved his wife and daughter and somehow stopped the tornado from hitting the town. You're a hero! He wanted to thank you, but you left too soon. He's worried about you."
"I'm fine. My new clothes, however, didn't fare nearly as well as me."
"Clothes are replaceable, you're not." She lifted her face towards mine and kissed me. "Give me a moment to call the General to let him know you are alright." She dialed the number on her phone and began speaking. "Yes, General... She is fine... First thing in the morning?.. Yes, sir." She hung up and came into my room, closing the door behind her. "He wants to see you first thing in the morning to thank you personally." I nodded, not knowing exactly what to do. "You're gorgeous, talented, compassionate, and deeply caring for others. My heart is yours, Kara. I see you standing there in my old nightgown and I want nothing more than to take it off of you and explore every inch of your body. I think that we both need to go slow so that we truly understand what we want and need from each other."
I wanted to crush her to me, to lose myself in her eyes and lips, but I knew she was right. It had been less than a week that I'd been living a different life. I didn’t know if my new body was tricking me. I recalled the words of the men this morning and some of the looks people gave me in the town after the tornado. I could understand if she might want to distance herself from me. I'm a monster in many ways. I held back the tears and put on a brave face. "I think you are being wise. You may not want to be with a monster like me. I understand."
"Oh my God! No! That is not what I meant at all. I feel myself being drawn to you like a moth to a flame. My heart is laid open, freely given to you. What I am saying, Kara, is that I am falling in love with you. I want to be with you every second of every day. I still want our romantic date. All I'm suggesting is that we take time to validate our feelings for each other."
I blushed brightly at this. Lois' declaration of her feelings for me was far more than I ever could have expected or hoped for. I reached for her and pulled her close. "I don’t know what I would do if I suddenly lost you and I thought that's what you were saying."
"I'm not going anywhere. You're mine and I don’t intend on letting you go."
"There is one thing. I hope you brought the clothes with you as what I am wearing is all I have left." I held up the tattered remains of the jeans and blouse. "Tornadoes are strong storms."
"I'll go get them." She turned to head back to her car, then stopped, smiled, and kissed me.
A short while later, Lois had gone and I was alone in my room once more. It had been a busy day. I lay in bed, hearing Lois' words and feeling her lips against mine, my body responding with warmth and I had an insatiable energy bubbling up within me. It took me a long time to get to sleep that night.
Part 14
The next morning I put on an outfit Lois had purchased for me. It was a blouse with a short skirt. I was enjoying wearing these clothes more and more. The feel of the air on my legs felt so nice. I just needed to remember how to sit properly.
I walked to the mess hall and received a standing ovation. I wasn't exactly sure why they did that. Perhaps it was my new clothes. I was about to get in line for some food when the General came in. He headed straight for me and in front of everyone, hugged me.
"You saved my little girl and my wife last night. Hell, you saved the whole damn town. I want you to know you've earned my trust. If there's ever anything I can do for you, you just need to name it. We do however, have one small problem."
"What's that?"
"Someone turn on the TV." A few moments later the TV turned on.
"...and now more on what's being called the tornado miracle. Sir, you were here last night. Can you describe what you saw... Yes. It was amazing. The tornado was bearing down on the city when this very pretty young woman flew into the tornado and caused the tornado to go away. It was amazing... Wait, you're saying a woman flew?... Yes, ma'am."
"Change the channel for me."
"...here's the latest footage of what some people are calling an angel and others are calling supergirl..." A shaky phone video of me flying into the tornado could be seen. "… we don’t know who or what she is, but the people of this town are calling her nothing other than a miracle..."
"Turn it off please. It's on every channel. I've got my team coming up with a media plan. After breakfast, I would like to meet with you and our team to discuss some ideas. I've got something for you as well that might help us with the media."
The conference room was busy with people running around everywhere. Lois came in and stood by my side, reached for my hand and squeezed it gently. The General came in carrying a large box and placed it on the table.
"I want to start off this morning by once again thanking Ms. Samuels for saving my family and the town from the tornado yesterday." Everyone stood and clapped for me again. I'd always been a behind the scenes type of person and now, being the center of attention was a challenge. I took a deep breath to calm myself. "What's the status on the news and social media sites?"
"All news stations are playing clips of Ms. Samuels flying into the tornado and interviews of the people of the town. She's being called an angel, supergirl, the flying model, even an alien succubus. YouTube hits of the video clips have swamped their site. Comments on social media are generally positive. Conspiracy theories abound, of course, but surprisingly little negative press."
"What's an alien succubus?"
Lois started laughing and whispered in my ear. "An alien would be some living being not from earth. A succubus is a mythical creature known for having sex with men as they sleep." I blushed, much to everyone's delight.
"Suggestions?"
"We hold a news conference. Let them ask questions of Ms. Samuels directly."
"Have Lois do an exclusive report that is distributed to the media."
"Make a social media page for supergirl."
"Uhm... Excuse me... Before I'm exposed to the world, perhaps it would be best to know what your intentions are towards me. In the past few days I've been doing a lot of research and I've read the histories of the United States and many other countries around the world. I believe in freedom, that no man or woman should be oppressed and controlled by another. I want a home..." I looked at Lois. "I want a family. I want to change the future, to keep it from becoming the horrible place that I came from. Is this what you all want and believe in as well?"
The General stepped to my side. "I believe I can speak of all of us. Yes, that's why we joined the military, to defend our freedoms."
"Then I propose an alliance. I'm willing to fight alongside all of you, to achieve this. In a way, I am already an American citizen. I was born not far from here, just in the future. Lois warned me that there may be people and governments that would choose to exploit me. I suggest that I live a dual life to protect those that I love. A regular citizen, and, hopefully not an alien succubus but a traveler from the future here to protect the freedoms of everyone. I just read about five Americans, two women and three men, that were taken hostage by ISIS in Syria. ISIS has given the United States five days to comply with their demands or these people will be beheaded. What if you let me rescue those people? We can document it and then use that to shed a positive light on my being here."
Everyone in the room was silent.
"I think it's a brilliant plan. I want a mockup of the Syrian facility created within twenty-four hours. If you're going to do this, then you'll need to know as much as possible to avoid civilian casualties. I need to also see you in action against live munitions before I feel comfortable allowing you to do a mission of this nature. I have something for you that might also work well with your thoughts of leading a dual life." The General walked back to the box and pulled out some clothing. "We've managed to come close to synthesizing the material from your original dress. We even made some modifications of our own. I'm sorry about the colors as we didn’t have a lot of time."
He lifted up a dark blue long sleeved top. It had a slight shimmer to it. On the front was a large 'S' symbol. "Someone thought the 'S' symbol was more for a joke, but I like it. It can represent you in two ways. 'S' for Samuels, or 'S' for Supergirl. We'd already been playing with titanium fiber, but when we combined it with carbon fiber and kevlar, we came up with this material. It should withstand everything we throw at it. There's a red cape, a red skirt, and red boots. The boots will make it easier to stay on your feet. I noticed the tornado ripped the shoes off your feet last night and boots would prevent that from happening. Would you like to try it on?"
He handed me the box of clothing and I asked Lois to come with me to my room. "We'll be back in a few minutes."
We got back to my room and Lois leaned into me and kissed me. "You're just full of surprises. I like it. Where did all that come from?"
"From you."
"Me?"
"Your talk about me finding my own way, your belief in me beyond what I had in myself, your warnings about people that might want to hurt me. It greatly helped me find my way when the General's daughter hugged me last night. I want to protect that way of life. I need to protect you. I will fight to my last breath to protect you and this way of life so that, at the end of the day, I too can have a family. I want to come home to be a loving wife, be held, touched, and loved."
"And I want to be that person you come home to. To hold you, to touch you, and to love you. Let's get you changed. I'm dying to see you in this revealing outfit!"
Lois stepped outside to give me some privacy as I changed. I stripped down and pulled on the top and cape combination. It was skin tight and held my breasts in place very well. The skirt had built-in shorts which would protect my vanity as the skirt length was very short. I pulled on the boots and looked at myself in the mirror. The combination of the blue with the red, the 'S', and the bits of yellow trim made for a bold statement. I opened the door to let Lois back in.
"I love it! It makes you look patriotic yet sexy." She pulled me close and kissed me again, letting her hand slide against the skin of my upper thigh.
"Mmm. I love your kisses and your touch. Shall we show them what it looks like?"
"You sure I can’t just lock you in my apartment and keep you all to myself?"
"I'd like that."
We walked back into the conference room and the conversations immediately stopped. I heard many 'Wow's, and a few whistles.
The General looked me over. "If we want to make a statement, it will be easy in that outfit. There's not a camera in the world that won’t latch on to you wearing that. I've also thought about separating your 'work' life and your home life. I'll speak with the authorities to get you some documentation under the name Kara Samuels. For your working relationships when wearing this outfit, I think the name Supergirl is befitting of you."
"If you can, try to make my age twenty-one. Lois introduced me to margaritas the other night."
The General looked at Lois and she shrugged. "You could call it a test to see how well she processes alcohol."
"That's all we need for now everyone."
"I'd like to take Kara back into the city for the night if that's alright with you General."
"Ms. Samuels is free to make her own choices. You don't need to ask me."
Part 15
Lois and I walked back to my room so I could grab a few things. Lois hinted I should take my red dress and in case anything came up, since the outfit was so skin tight, I could wear the supergirl outfit underneath a simple dress. I wasn't quite sure what she was up to, but I was excited to be with her and going back to the city.
We drove to her apartment and rode an elevator to the top floor of a high rise building. She opened the door to a beautiful space with clean white furniture and a view that was unbelievable.
"The real reason I wanted to bring you back here was to give us a chance to spend some time alone and have another date tonight. We've got a few hours before we need to leave for dinner. Come, sit with me on the couch for a bit."
I went over and sat down, but as I did, the television turned on. I felt around and found an object pressed into the cushion near my thigh.
"Sorry about that, Kara. Hey, look at that."
Lois turned up the volume. "… We're here live at the MidFirst Bank on the corner of 17th Street and Glenarm Place where an active bank robbery is underway. We're two blocks away, but if we zoom in, we can see one police officer lying in the street wounded. We can hear gunfire. We don't know much more at this point, but we'll keep you posted. If you are downtown Denver, please avoid this area."
"That's not too far from here. What's this world coming to?"
"I think I can help."
"What? No!"
"Lois, that police officer may be alive. Bullets can't hurt me. I can get him to safety."
"But there are likely to be hostages."
"You forget that I was trained as a police officer. With my strength, speed, and my special vision, I can do this."
"Alright, but use your Supergirl outfit. I don't want you to ruin anymore clothes." She kissed me. "Just promise you'll be back in time for our date and in one piece."
"I promise."
I slipped out of the dress I was wearing and since I had the outfit on underneath all I needed to do was put on my boots to be ready to go. I had memorized the map of Denver so I knew exactly where to go. Moments later I descended into the street in front of the bank. My cape fluttered in the breeze. Gunshots were ricocheting all around and several had hit me already. I protected the injured officer as best I could. He looked up at me as I checked his vitals. "What're you doing here? Get away, you'll get hurt."
"You're injured and I won’t get hurt." I bent over him and shielded his body as I became a target for both police and bank robbers.
"It's my leg."
"I see the wound and where the bullet is lodged. It is in the muscle and not near an artery. You should be fine. I'm going to get you to the waiting ambulance."
"But, how?"
I picked him up and walked him over to safety, placing him on a gurney. The medical team quickly moving to take care of him. "He's got a bullet lodged in his leg and it is not near any arteries. He's fine otherwise. Please take care of him." The attendants nodded not knowing what else to do. A police officer came over to me.
"What the hell are you doing?"
"I was just saving the officer here and I am planning to go in there and get the bank robbers."
"You're crazy woman! I'm not letting you anywhere near there. Officers! Take this woman away."
"Sorry, sir. I can't let you do that." I lifted myself off the ground and landed in front of the bank. The bank robbers were shooting at me as I walked forward toward the entrance. I pulled the door open and walked inside. There were three robbers, all heavily armed. One had taken a female hostage and had a gun held up to her while the others opened fire on me, the bullets bouncing harmlessly off my body. "Those bullets won't do anything to me. I'm here to ask you to give yourselves up."
"What are you, some kind of freak?"
"I'll ask you one more time. Surrender peacefully or risk injury."
"That's not going to happen!"
"Wrong answer." I rushed forward and in the blink of an eye I had grabbed the gun from the man holding the woman hostage. I crushed the gun in my hand before his eyes. I grabbed him and tossed him towards the other two robbers rendering him unconscious in the process. The remaining robbers continued to fire as I closed the distance. When I was within reach they both struck out at me. I blocked their attacks and knocked their heads together. I removed their weapons and set them aside. "Is everyone alright?" No one spoke, they just nodded, their eyes a little glazed over in disbelief. I grabbed the three men by their pant legs and dragged them into the street.
The police surrounded me, their weapons at the ready. The officer in charge stepped forward. "Lady, I don’t know who you are, but your actions could have put many lives at risk. I'm placing you under arrest."
"I'm here to help. One day, you'll realize I am on your side."
"Who are you?"
"I'm Supergirl."
Part 16
I flew straight up into the sky and out of sight and landed a few moments later on the roof of Lois' apartment building. When I knocked on Lois' door, she was there immediately. She ran her fingers over my body checking for any signs of injury. She pulled me to her and held me tight.
"I guess I need to start getting used to this. I was so frightened something would happen to you. I watched it all unfold on the TV. You were amazing."
"The police didn't think so."
"Maybe not all of them, but the news reporter just spoke to the man you saved. He has a wife and two children. He wanted to thank you." Lois' phone rang. "Yes, General... I am aware our Supergirl is all over the television again... How did it happen?... Well, it sort of unfolded. There was a police officer down in the street and no one could get to him. Kara wanted to help him... No, sir. I'm not sure what I could have done to stop her anyways... Yes, sir." She hung up the phone. "He's a little upset, but I think he realizes this may be the media break we need. I'm so relieved you're alright. Do you still feel up to our date?"
"Yes. I'm sorry if I messed things up. I just couldn’t leave the officer there injured and I knew I could help."
"You did the right thing, Kara. Why don’t you get changed for dinner? I'm sure your current outfit would draw a little too much attention and I want you all to myself tonight."
I changed into the red dress we had bought the day before. I looked at myself in the mirror, and I noticed myself checking my hair. It dawned on me that I was acting more and more like a woman. The sensations of my new body parts and lack of old ones were feeling more natural to me. I was primping as well, checking to make sure I looked just right. My internal emotional state was linked to how I looked on the outside. I still felt aroused when looking at myself and I was constantly wanting to touch and feel my body, especially after the previous night's explorations. I felt comfortable as a woman and yet I loved and feared the attention my new body created.
Satisfied that I looked acceptable, I walked back into the living room. Lois was there looking absolutely gorgeous in a body hugging dress that seemed to expose more that it covered. I immediately felt my body respond and wondered if I had the same effect on her.
"You look stunning, Kara. I'm fighting off my temptations at the moment, but not sure I'll be able to do that all night long."
I smiled. "I know. I'm feeling the same way."
Lois pressed herself up against me and her fingers went to my ears and slid along my neck towards my breasts. "I was thinking that you are missing a few things. Earrings and a necklace. I doubt anyone could pierce your ears so that will have to wait until we find you some clip ons. I'll be right back." Lois went into her room and came back with a string of pearls. She pressed up against my back and put her arms around me. "Can you pull your hair to the side for me?" I grabbed my hair and exposed the back of my neck. I could feel her fingers working on the clasp of the necklace. Her lips pressed against my neck sending chills down my body. "There you go. Perfect."
As we drove to the restaurant I started to think about the future and my life. "You are a little quiet, Kara. Something on your mind?"
"I've been reading about time paradoxes. What would happen if I changed the future so much, that I was never born? Do I just vanish? Do you forget I ever existed? One theory suggests as much, but others believe in multiple possible timelines. In other words, the events on present day earth are constantly rewriting the future and at one time those events led to my being born and being able to come back in time. If I change the future by being here, it would not negate that a short time ago that other future existed, and I did come here and will be fine. It's all too much to comprehend, but it puts a sense of urgency in me. I want to do all I can to love, live, and change the future while I am still here."
"That's a lot for anyone to process. My intuition tells me you will be here, even if you change the future so that you're not born. But, I see what you mean. Maybe we need to take advantage of the time you have here and experience all we can together?" She reached over and put a hand on my knee. I placed my hand on hers.
Dinner was at a quaint, out-of-the-way Italian restaurant. The table was located in a quiet corner and was lit with romantic candle light. "What is it like, Kara? You grew up as a man and now you're a woman."
I winced. This was one conversation I really didn't want to have but if I wanted to get to know Lois on a deeper level, I'd have to talk about this at some point. "Does it bother you that I was a man before?"
"No, surprisingly not. I'm drawn to you, Kara, not the body you now have. Let me rephrase that. I am very attracted to your body, but there are many good-looking people I'm not attracted to because I need to see inside someone's character before I can truly be attracted to them. You're who you are and that's what draws me to you. That you're as old as my father has crossed my mind, but it's not something I dwell upon."
I took a few moments to gather my thoughts. "I was given the name Samuel McAllister by the government. Kara was the name of the woman from the wasteland that I helped escape. I was educated by the government. They taught me what to think, not how to think. The history of the earth as it was taught to us was fictitious and designed to make people believe the future was the way things always had been. As a boy, I was shown how I was to treat women. They emphasized male dominance over them. As I grew older, they tightly controlled the boys to make sure they learned their sexuality 'properly'. I won’t go into a lot of details as it was not an enjoyable experience."
"At the age of sixteen, the government would provide each male a woman for the night. I remember my night vividly. I was led to a small room with a single dim light. The concrete walls, floors, and ceiling gave it a jail-like feel. A bed was in the corner of the room with a bare stained mattress. It smelled musty. I ignored all these things as I was excited to have reached my first milestone towards being considered a man and the other boys that had turned sixteen before me told us younger ones how fun it was to ravage a woman. I knew nothing else. As I stood in the room, the door opened and they pushed a young girl into my room and then closed the door behind them. She was my age and had long brown hair and bright blue eyes. She was wearing a dirty nightgown and had nothing on her feet. She was pretty. She crawled up onto the bed, and pulled her knees up to her chest and hugged them tightly. She was crying and shaking."
"I remembered the training I was given and raised my hand to hit her, to make her know who was superior. I looked into her eyes and realized she was just like me. I had a fifty-one percent probability I could've been a girl when I was born. I realized I could've been that terrified girl. I lowered my hand, both ashamed I had even thought of hurting her, and ashamed for not doing what I was supposed to do. I gave her as much space as I could, and sat on the cold cement floor through the night. In the morning, they saw she had not performed and backhanded her across the face. She and I were both dragged from the room. I never knew what happened to her, but I was taken for additional training and threatened."
"You asked what it was like to be a man. I'm not sure I really knew what it was to be a real man. In a way, I was just as much a slave as the women, just my work did not involve being raped every night. The day I met Kara, I saw the depth of her love for a man she called her husband. She stood proudly, willing to die for him and her children. For the first time in my life, I recognized I could be a different person. A real man. One that a woman would want to be with. I helped her escape and within hours I'd become the criminal. Still, even though I was stripped naked and paraded through the streets to a place my punishment would be handed out, I held my head high. If I was going to my death, or to exile, I'd do it as a real man."
"I was strapped down on a cold steel table. My supervisor who had been running an illegal human trafficking ring by stealing women from their families in the wasteland, determined my punishment for letting Kara escape. A doctor that had been experimenting on genetic manipulation was asked to try his latest procedure on me. In the words of my supervisor, if I died, like all the other attempts, it was no loss to the world. If I survived, then he'd be able to replace his losses. There are no words that could describe the pain that I experienced during the transformation. My last moments of a man were everything to make me realize I wanted nothing to do with the likes of men."
""I'd thankfully and blissfully passed out in the middle of the procedure. When I woke up and saw that I was now a young woman, my first thought was sheer terror. It had been bad enough being male, but to be a beautiful female would mean a lifetime of suffering and abuse. The rest, you pretty much know. As the shock of my transformation and arriving here in the past has begun to wear off, I realize I've never felt more free. There are good men here, many more than in the future, but in the depths of my soul, I finally feel the freedom of no longer being a male. Perhaps, I should've been born female all along, or my brain was more female than male. Whatever the situation is, was, or will be, I'm finally alive."
Lois sat in stunned silence for a few minutes. I bowed my head, not wanting to make eye contact and to hide my tears. I felt Lois slide into the seat next to me and pull me to her. Her touch was so tender. She cradled my head to her shoulder. We sat that way for quite a while. I could feel her love and acceptance in her touch. It poured into my broken and battered soul, repairing years of emotional damage. She lifted my chin with her fingers and kissed me. Her other kisses had been filled with passion, but this kiss seemed filled with an energy that was beyond description. I'd now felt love for the first time and it was the most powerful force in the universe.
"Now I understand why you named yourself Kara. I'm so sorry you had to live a life like that, but, in a selfish way, that life brought us to this moment in time. A moment, that I can say unashamedly, that I love you, Kara Samuels."
With those spoken words things changed within my heart. I belonged to something deeper and more true than anything in my life. I finally understood how Kara had been willing to die for her family. I would take on the world to protect that which I now had. I looked into Lois' eyes and smiled. "I love you, Lois, with all that's within me."
When dinner was finished, Lois took me back to her apartment. She put on some soft music and led me by my hand to an open space in the living room. Her hand touched the side of my face and I felt her thumb caress my cheek as she looked into my eyes. Her hand continued into my hair and to the back of my neck, pulling me towards her waiting lips. I felt the lightest brush of her lips against mine. I could feel how soft and moist her lips were as my body tingled with excitement. Her first kiss was followed by a second, this time her lips lingered on mine. She pulled me tightly against her, our breasts and hips touching. She slowly began to rock us back and forth in time with the music. My hands automatically went around Lois' neck as hers went around my narrow waist.
Our cheeks were touching and my face was buried into her long brunette hair. She smelled fresh and wonderful. I inhaled her scent into my soul. I was aware of every touch and how our bodies merged with each other's. I felt her lips kissing my neck just below my ear sending a shiver down my spine. She whispered into my ear. "I love you, Kara." I felt her arms tighten around my waist pulling me even closer.
I let out a soft moan as my emotions entwined with the feelings of my body. "I love you, Lois."
We continued to rock with the music and explore each other's bodies. Her thigh was putting light pressure between my legs. I was becoming more and more aroused by the moment. I wanted release, but Lois was deliberate with each touch making me feel more and more loved. I felt her lean back with my fingers as my lips found hers once again. Her tongue pressed against my lips and I opened mine slightly. I wanted to taste her lips, to savor them. My tongue met Lois'. She tasted sweet and inviting. Her kisses became more passionate, her tongue probing deeper. I moaned again as my breasts seemed to push towards her with each gasping breath.
"Mmmm. You're so beautiful, Kara." She pulled back a little ways to look me in the eyes. "I want to make love to you. Would you like that?"
"I am yours, Lois. Body, mind, and soul. I would like that very much."
Lois pressed her lips against mine as our tongues sought each other's. Her hand moved to my breast and ever so gently traced it with her fingers through the fabric of my dress. I pressed myself harder against her, my hand pulling the small of her back towards my hips. I could feel her thigh press harder between my legs. I let out a soft moan of pleasure. I could feel the wetness in my panties and between my legs. The slight scent of my vaginal juices inflaming our passions. Her hand pressed a little harder as she massaged my breast. I could feel my nipple pressing into her hand. I reached down and squeezed her butt putting even more pressure on her thigh between my leg.
Somehow our slow dancing had been forgotten and I was pressed against the wall. Lois began kissing down my shoulder and neckline. I was breathing heavily now and my breasts rose and fell towards her eager lips. Her one hand continued to massage my breast while her other hand pressed between my legs. She slowly pulled the hem of my dress up so her hand could slip up and underneath. My hand sought Lois' breast and I smiled as I heard her gasp with pleasure. Lois' hand had made its way back to my panties which were embarrassingly wet. I felt her fingers slowly rub back and forth across my vaginal lips. It was all too much and I pulled into a kiss as my body began convulsing in pleasure. I could feel Lois smiling as she kissed me between my moans.
We slowly made our way into the bedroom. Lois laid me down on her bed and climbed on top of me. I lifted my thigh between her legs and moved it back and forth. Lois was kissing me as she used her hips against my thigh. It wasn't long before I felt her body tense and begin to shake. I held her tightly in my embrace through her waves of orgasmic bliss.
Lois kissed me and smiled as she looked into my eyes. "I can’t believe we both came and we haven't even taken our clothes off yet. She pulled me up so we were standing and pressed herself against my back. One hand went to my dress zipper while the other reached around and massaged my breast. I was surprised I was already becoming aroused again so soon after I had my orgasm. This new body seemed insatiable when with Lois. I felt the zipper slide down my back and felt her hand glide across my bare skin. Her lips kissed my neck and shoulder as she pulled the dress away from them. Soon my dress was on the floor but she continued to press into me from behind as she fumbled with my bra hook. I felt it loosen and Lois. Hand reached under to feel my breast as her other hand slipped inside my panties.
I was starting to get overwhelmed by the pleasurable sensations and nearing orgasm again so I turned to face Lois, letting my bra drop to the floor. I reached for the zipper of her dress and pulled it slowly down letting it fall. Lois knelt down in front of me and pulled down my wet panties as I unhooked her bra. I stepped out of my shoes and pulled Lois up to give her a kiss. Then I removed her panties. She spun me around and laid me back down on the bed. She stood back and took a moment to look at me lying there. "God, your beautiful, Kara."
I stared at the glory of Lois' body. Her breasts were perfect and well formed. Her skin flawless. Her pubic hair short cropped and neatly trimmed. "You're gorgeous."
She smiled and lay on top of me, our naked bodies responding to each other's touches. Lois's skin was so soft. She began kissing me and massaging my breast then slowly kissed her way down my chest and placed one of my nipples into her mouth. The feeling was so much better than a simple hand and I moaned and stroked her head with my hand. She kissed her way to my other breast and repeated her sucking with my other nipple. She then kissed her way down my stomach. I was moaning in anticipation. I began massaging my own breasts as Lois licked my vaginal lips. I was so wet, her tongue found no resistance as she slipped it between my folds. She pressed her tongue against my sensitive and swollen clitoris. I gasped with pleasure. She soon found a rhythm and I began to rock my hips against her tongue. Knowing I was close, she pushed her fingers inside me and put more pressure on my clitoris with my tongue. Wave after wave of orgasms hit me. I shook and felt my vaginal muscles clamp down on her fingers as she moved them in and out of me. It was the most glorious orgasm I ever had but Lois did not let up. She continued licking my clitoris and moving her fingers in and out of me until I had another orgasm. It was a little less powerful than the previous, but magnificent all the same.
Lois climbed back up my body and kissed me. Her tongue darting into my mouth. I could taste my own juices on her lips. For the first time of the evening I took the lead and rolled Lois onto her back. I wanted to taste her like she did me. I kissed her and felt her arms around my neck to hold me against her and keep our kiss longer. I began kissing her neck and shoulders and worked my way to her breast. I licked her nipple and took it into my mouth to suck it gently. I could feel it harden and become erect in my mouth. My hand moved between her legs and I slipped a finger between her lips. Lois moaned softly and pressed up against my hand.
I kissed down her stomach and teased her by kissing her thighs before pushing my tongue between her folds. She tasted so wonderful and sweet. She spread her legs apart a little and I moved my hands under her to the small of her back to pull her towards my tongue. I found her clitoris with my tongue and felt it swollen size. I continued to lick her until she was nearly at orgasm. I swirled my tongue around her clitoris and gently pulled it with my lips. Lois screamed out with pleasure, her legs clamping down on my head as she shook and came. I continued to lick her until I felt her hands pull me up her body. We kissed and held each other tightly.
"That was amazing, Kara. You're a natural."
"I've never experienced anything so wonderful in my entire life."
Lois, still on her back, pulled me into her arms. I draped a leg and an arm across her body and rested my head against her chest. She stroked my hair as we fell asleep.
Part 17
I woke the next morning and found myself still entangled in Lois' arms and legs. I watched her sleeping for a long time. She was so beautiful. After a while she stirred and opened her eyes. I watched her smile grow and her eyes dance with emotion. "Good morning my love. How do you do it?"
"Do what?"
"You look like you just stepped out of a beauty parlor. Your hair is perfect."
"Must be genetic mutation and some form of radiation."
"If you could ever figure what makes it work, you'd make a fortune selling it."
"Last night was the most incredible experience of my life. Sex in the future was always so savage."
"We didn't have sex, which can be rather raw. We made love. There is a huge difference when every touch is an extension of the love you feel for the other person."
We snuggled and kissed for a while until Lois' phone rang. "Lois here... Yes General... You want her there in two hours?... Alright. We're on our way." She put her phone away. "Darn. I was looking forward to a nice shower with you and a leisurely breakfast. We can eat on the way and I'll put my hair up so I don’t look like I had a night of glorious love making. It truly was glorious. I love you so much!"
We arrived back at the base. I had changed into my Supergirl outfit as the General wanted me to try to rescue hostages from the mock-up facility they created. There was an initial briefing and we decided to utilize twice as many soldiers in the trial than would be expected in Syria. Live munitions would be used. An overview of the building layout and compound was provided. It was assumed the hostages were being held in a room that were furthest inside the building with a single door entry to other parts of the building and compound beyond.
When we were all set and ready to go, I hovered in the clouds above the compound and used my x-ray vision to determine where the hostages were. Twelve armed men were inside the compound. One guarded the door to the hostages, and two more were inside other parts of the building.
On my first attempt, I flew down quickly, disabling a stray soldier in the outside compound. Disabling for the exercise was me taking their weapon away and tapping them on their helmet to indicate they had been taken out. Unfortunately the other outside soldiers spotted me and opened fire. I was able to disable those easily enough, but those inside simply took out the hostages as I was not able to get inside fast enough.
Frustrated, I asked the General if I could try a different method. He agreed and we reset for a second try. This time as I hovered above, I spotted the hostages in the back room of the building. One man patrolled just outside their door with several others inside the building and many more on the outside. My thought was that the bullets the soldiers used would not go through the walls of the building. By starting on the inside, I could eliminate the threats closest to them first. I carefully determined the best point of entry into the building to protect the hostages, but also not harm them from debris.
I flew downward and crashed through the ceiling of the building, close enough to disable the soldier outside their door the moment I landed. The other two inside the building were easy to spot and eliminate. I then rushed outside to complete the task. This time all hostages were rescued and safe.
"I never would have thought of going in that way, Supergirl. This was excellent. Next, we need to coordinate the actual event. Once you have eliminated the threats and saved the hostages, two helicopters will land in the compound to collect any prisoners and return with the hostages. I've already spoken to Admiral Johnson of the aircraft carrier USS Gerald R Ford. They are stationed just off the island of Cyprus in the Mediterranean Sea. You will need to meet with him at 1300 hours their time. They are set and ready to expect you. We've an upgrade to your in-ear radio so that we can track you and speak with you the entire time. Surveillance drones will be deployed to capture footage of the rescue attempt. We've got several briefings to cover all the remaining details."
It was around midnight when I stood in the base courtyard ready to leave. Lois stayed by my side the entire time. A small contingency of military and the General were there to see me off.
"Supergirl, I want you to understand how important this mission is for all of us. Not only are you there to save the lived of American hostages, but you're also protecting the lives of military men and women with families. This is not a media stunt. We all feel you are capable of succeeding in this mission and that is why we asked you. We'll be with you all the way." He stood at attention and saluted me. "Godspeed, Supergirl."
Lois pulled me to the side. "Come back to me, Kara. Remember that you are not expendable. You have a family now."
"Nothing on earth would keep me from coming back to you." We kissed and she hugged me close to her.
I nodded to the General and looked into Lois' eyes and flew into the night sky.
Part 18
I'd been in radio communication with the aircraft carrier and the base. I was aware the Admiral was very skeptical of the entire mission and me in particular. As I descended to the ship a large contingency of Navy men and women were on deck to greet me. I landed in the middle of them. Admiral Johnson was there and walked up to greet me.
"I wouldn't have believed it if I hadn't see you with my own eyes flying through the air. General Markus Williams speaks very highly of you. He sent videos of your testing. I'm impressed."
"Thank you, Admiral. I really don’t know how this all happened to me, but it'd be a shame to not use these gifts I've been given to save lives. I'm here to help in any way I can."
"If the General trusts you, then that's good enough for me. We've been surveilling the site for a few days now. The footage we have of the hostages indicates they've likely been beaten and are in rough shape. The ISIS members are well armed. I want you go in at dusk so that once your mission is complete our helicopters can arrive by cover of darkness. We've a few hours before you'd need to leave. You can eat, rest, and, if you are feeling up to it, the crew is very interested in you. Some are skeptical and feel we should be doing the rescue ourselves. It might be a good idea to spend some time with them, showing them some of your abilities to make them feel a little more comfortable."
"As I said before, Admiral. Anything I can do to help."
"Since we have many of the crew on deck, perhaps we can have you address them? We've got a podium over here and you can take some of their questions."
"I'd be happy to."
The Admiral walked me to the podium and addressed the crew. "Officers and crew of the USS Gerald R Ford. I'd like to introduce you to the United States' latest ally in our fight for democracy and freedom. Please welcome, Supergirl."
A generous but cautious applause spread through the crew. There were lots of wolf whistles. The Admiral indicated for me to take the podium. I was very nervous at first until I imagined myself in their shoes. It was their job to defend the citizens of the United States. How would I feel if suddenly some young woman comes along to take over a portion of their responsibilities. Lives were at stake here. "Thank you all for your hospitality and welcome. I'm sure you have many questions and concerns about me, as I would of me if I were you. If I felt that my being here put the lives of any of you, or American citizens at risk in any way, I wouldn’t be here today. I'm happy to answer whatever questions you have of me."
"Are you an alien from outer space?"
I laughed a little. "No, I'm one hundred percent human, born and raised on earth. It's a little complicated, but I came from the year 2430. I was being sent to another planet when my spacecraft encountered an anomaly that changed my physiology and returned me to earth nearly four hundred years before I left."
"We know you can fly, but what good does that do against bullets."
I turned and whispered to the Admiral. He nodded. "Perhaps a demonstration is in order. Can I get three of you fine gentlemen that are carrying sidearms?" Three men stepped forward and I stepped over to the edge of the deck. "You have my permission to shoot me." They all hesitated.
The Admiral stepped in. "You heard the lady. Shoot her. That's an order."
They all took careful aim and fired. The bullets bounced harmlessly off of me much to the amazement of everyone. I went back to the podium. "Even the highest caliber rifle round will not injure me."
"How fast are you?"
"Count to three for me."
Before the man counted to one I was by his side. "I'm not sure how fast I am yet, but I'm much faster than an F-14. On my flight here, I was tracked at over mach 10. I know I can fly much faster than that."
"How strong are you?"
"In our testing at the base, I threw a sixty-two ton tank a mile."
"With your abilities, you could rule the world. Why help us?"
"Because I believe in freedom. The future is a world of subjugation where practically every person is a slave in one form or another. A ruler implies that they control the actions of others. I lived in a world where there was no freedom, where women were treated as mere objects, and families didn’t exist. You fight for freedom and I am honored to fight alongside you."
A warm cheer arose from everyone. The Admiral thanked me and allowed me a few minutes to mingle with the crew. After that, they fed me, which I was very grateful for, and had one more briefing before it was time to leave.
Part 19
I hovered over the ISIS controlled compound and found all but one of the hostages in the back room of the building as our mock exercise had been. I spotted ten ISIS militants in the area, one of them appeared to have a young woman with him in another room. I suspected that woman was the fifth hostage. I radioed in. "I am seeing all five hostages and ten ISIS militants. It appears as if one militant has one of the female hostages in a separate room."
"We are with you, Supergirl. You are free to engage."
I flew straight down and crashed through the roof of the building, debris taking out an ISIS militant guarding the hostages. I turned to the frightened hostages and quickly looked them over. "Stay here! Don’t move, I'll be right back. I'm here to help you." I crashed through the room's wall and the adjoining room where the single female hostage was. The militant, who had already been getting himself dressed being alerted by my crash through the ceiling, was cursing at me in Arabic. I glanced at the young woman, she was barely a teenager. She had been beaten and likely raped. I pointed to the other room with the rest of the hostages. "Go! Now! Get with the others."
I was furious. My hatred for what they had done to these people burst forth in an uncontrollable energy. The militant reached for his rifle but I stared at him with angry eyes. Light burst forth from my eyes and burned the man to dust. I was momentarily shaken by what I had just done and this new ability I had discovered. I still needed to rescue the hostages. I could hear the militants rushing into the building and shouting. I quickly moved to the outer rooms blocking them from getting near the hostages. One by one I tossed them aside until there were no more inside the building. Using my x-ray vision, I scanned the outside to see four more militants running around. One hoisted an RPG and aimed it at the building. I flew through the wall and straight for him as he launched the RPG. It exploded against my chest, the blast knocking the remaining militants to the ground. Unfazed, I rounded up the militants one by one, rendering them unconscious and breaking their weapons.
"This is Supergirl. The hostages are safe and the compound secure."
I heard a cheer from over the radio. "Excellent work, Supergirl! ETA in two minutes."
I rushed back to the hostages. They shied away from me at first. "I'm Supergirl. I'm working with the U.S. military to rescue you. Helicopters will arrive in two minutes. We'll get you onboard and taken to the USS Gerald R Ford waiting offshore. You're safe now." The young girl that was being attacked by the ISIS militant sobbed and clung to me. I lifted her up and into my arms and led the hostages to freedom.
As we walked outside two helicopters landed in the compound. Armed men jumped out and escorted the hostages into the helicopter. The young girl clung to me but we managed to get her inside. The second team rounded up the militants. One officer asked me about the remains of the one inside the building. I told him it was a long story. In only a few minutes the compound was empty and the helicopters were heading back to the carrier.
I flew along near the helicopters when over the radio I heard an urgent message. "Helicopter one here. We have detected the launch of a surface to air missile."
I hovered and looked around and saw the flames from the incoming missile heading for the front helicopter. "I've got this!" I gave a burst of speed and flew to intercept the missile. I focused on the missile and willed the burning energy from my eyes. A beam of red light struck the missile and it exploded in a fiery blast. Luckily it was far enough away that the helicopters were safe. "Missile is destroyed."
"I'm not sure how you did that, Supergirl, but you sure saved our butts."
The rest of the flight back to the ship was uneventful. I waited for the helicopters to land before I landed. I was immediately surrounded by the recovery team and the hostages thanking me. I lifted the young girl into my arms. "Are you alright, sweetheart?" She nodded. I held her close and took her into the ship where a team of medical doctors awaited.
The Admiral came by to thank me in person. "That was a fine piece of work, Supergirl. You've earned my trust and those of the crew. I look forward to working with you again. I'm not sure how we can thank you."
"You don’t need to thank me, Admiral. I'm just glad I can be of service. Does she have a family?" I looked at the young girl.
"Yes. She was kidnapped from a missionary family on the border of Syria. They're anxious to have her back safe and sound."
"What they did to these poor people made me so angry. When I found the man that was attacking this poor girl, I blasted him out of existence. I wasn't even sure of how I did it."
"What matters is that you saved the girl and the rest of them. I assume you'll be heading back soon?"
"Right away, sir."
"Thank you, again."
I walked over to the young girl and stroked her hair. Tears fell from my eyes as I thought about the injustice of it all. "You'll be okay. They will take good care of you and bring you back to your parents."
I left her there and flew back to the base. It was mid-morning when I arrived. Lois, the General, and the team were there to greet me and congratulate me on a successful mission. After filling in the details of the mission for everyone, Lois finally dragged me back to my room where we fell into each other's arms. I told her about the young girl and how a new ability emerged burning the man that attacked her.
"Do you want children, Lois?"
"Yes! Just not right away."
"I never really thought about it before. But having that young girl in my arms brought out something in me I've never felt. I've this strong desire to nurture. How can I blast a man to death one second and feel nothing but loving compassion the next?"
"What he did was wrong. That girl needed you. She needed your love and compassion just as I need your love."
We fell into each other's arms and made love until we both fell asleep.
Part 20
The next morning the teams were discussing how Supergirl would be announced to the world. There was video footage from the rescue, but the most touching photo was me hugging the girl with tears falling from my eyes. I didn't even realize someone took that picture. Unfortunately the meeting was cut short. The General just announced that another spacecraft had entered the earth's atmosphere, heading close to where mine crashed. We needed to head there right away.
I flew ahead, arriving a few minutes after the craft had crashed. I scanned the area and was suddenly very fearful. My old supervisor, Arturus, was hovering above the crash site. I flew towards him and I saw him recognize me.
"You! What are you doing here? This isn't Altarin. Where are we?"
"You are on earth, four hundred years in the past."
"That's not possible!"
"It's also not possible to fly either. Yet here you and I are floating in the air."
"You did this to me!" He bellowed. "You reported me for human trafficking. They sent me to Altarin a week after I sent you."
An F-14 flew by followed by helicopters arriving from the base.
"You did that to yourself, Arturus. Obviously whatever happened to me happened to you as well."
The helicopters landed nearby and the General and military came out.
"What happened to you? You were nothing more than a cowering worthless slut when I last saw you."
"You may not realize it, but I'm grateful for what you did to me. Not how you did it, but the end result is that you freed me. This world accepts me and treats me well. It is a world far beyond your understanding."
"I'll show you understanding!" He rushed straight at me but my reflexes were much faster and I dodged out of the way. He came at me again, this time I was able to hit him with my fist sending him flying backwards and landing in the soft earth near the helicopters. The men surrounded him and raised their weapons towards him. He got up and rushed the men nearest him, shattering their weapons and tossing the men aside like they were rag dolls. The other men started shooting at him but the bullets bounced harmlessly away. He looked down at his hands, realization dawning upon him.
I flew down to him. "You can't do this, Arturus! These are good people."
"They can't hurt me with their puny weapons. I'm a god!"
"I won't let you hurt these people!"
"You can't stop me." He flew straight at me, tackling me around my waist and sending us both crashing through one of the helicopters which erupted into a ball of fire. I was stunned and dazed by the blow. Arturus turned and fled up into the sky.
I slowly got up and tried to help the injured men. The General stopped me. "You know this man?"
"He's Arturus Campbell. My old supervisor. The meanest person I've ever met. This isn't good for us. He'll destroy the earth as we know it and remake it to his own design, setting himself up as ruler over everyone."
"How do we stop him?"
"It's clear he doesn't yet understand all his abilities. I've more knowledge of mine and that might give us an advantage for a short time. If, however, he and I are equal, he still has his larger size over me. I'm afraid his strength could be greater than mine."
"General! Two of our men are dead. Three more wounded. We've just heard radio chatter from Pueblo City Police. A flying man is destroying the city."
"I'll do what I can, even if it means my death." I flew up into the sky and headed south for Pueblo.
Part 21
I saw the fires and smoke before I even got close to the city. Arturus pick up a bus full of children and threw it. I dove under the bus just in time to set it gently back on the ground. I flew straight at him, anger fueling my speed. I hit him solidly on the chin sending him flying back, crashing into an empty warehouse. I rushed after him, our fight taking us to the outside city limits. We fought back and forth until we were both exhausted. His strength versus my speed and agility. We hovered a hundred feet above the ground and looked at each other. Both of us bruised and battered.
"We can have it all. You and me. We could rule this world! You'd want for nothing and be my mistress."
I stared at him, anger raging within me at what he was suggesting. As we gathered our energy and spoke, rain had begun to fall in heavy torrents. "I won’t let you hurt anyone! You'd bring the world to the despicable future we just left. Even worse!"
"Your downfall will be your mercy for these worthless people! Look at us! We could own everything. Nothing could stand in our way!"
I felt the shockwave first. A massive explosion of fire and heat blew us apart. It was followed by a second that flung me crashing into the ground. A third explosion shattered the earth beneath where I lay dropping me into a deep crater. My lungs burned as if on fire. I lay at the bottom of a crater, beaten and exhausted, the rain pelting me and covering me in mud. I curled myself into a ball and wept with the realization that the people I thought had been my friends had just attacked me. They thought I was a threat. I stood unsteadily to my feet, not knowing or caring what happened to Arturus. The rain splashed against my upturned face, reminding me of my first kiss with Lois. She too must think of me as a horrible creature needing destruction. I'd been so deceived thinking I finally found my place and called this home. I screamed out in despair and flew upward and away from everything.
I'm not sure how long or how far I flew. It no longer mattered. I found an isolated cabin on a lake in the middle of a remote wilderness. No one was around for miles and miles. The cabin was dark and smoke stained wood indicated years of use. Traps hung from the walls and there were cans of food. A small wood burning stove sat in the corner and an old mattress on a rusty spring frame rested against the wall. I fell onto the smokey smelling mattress and shivered and shook. My tears had dried, but my heart was broken. I'd told Lois that nothing could describe the physical pain I had gone through, yet I now knew a pain that was far greater. Having had love, and lost it. At some point I fell into a fitful sleep.
Part 22
The sun that streamed in the cabin window was not what woke me. It was the thumping of a helicopter. Somehow they'd tracked me and were here to finish me off. I sat on the bed and waited for the inevitable. I didn't expect a knock at the door. I didn’t bother to answer it. The General cautiously opened the door and looked inside.
"You're a hard person to find. Your cape has a GPS transmitter built in. May I sit?" I couldn’t even look him in the eyes. I heard him pull up the only chair in the cabin. "Arturus is going to destroy Denver and kill everyone he can if you don’t go to him."
I looked up angrily. The General's face was tired and worn, his eye blackened. It was clear he had not slept for quite some time. "Why should I care what he does?"
The General frowned sadly, obviously in emotional pain. "I can understand how you might be feeling?"
I was still angry. "Can you? I've never lifted a finger to hurt anyone and offered you my help everywhere I could. And yet I was blasted from the sky and left in a crater to die! The very people I had started to call my own family tried to kill me."
"I've not known you long, Kara, but..." I winced at his mentioning my name. "...I consider you like my own daughter. You must believe me in that it wasn't my decision. Orders were given by the president himself. Knowing what you've done for this country already, it pained him to give the order and it devastated me to relay the order. You had Arturus beat. He was worn down. It was our only chance to protect the world from him."
"And obviously from me as well."
"Kara, you need to see something." He waved another man in that had a laptop computer with him. He opened it up and a montage of videos and news headlines appeared. There were videos from the tornado, from the bank, and from the rescue in Syria. There was the photo of me with the young girl. Videos of me battling Arturus and saving the children on the bus. Then there was footage of Arturus destroying and killing, leaving entire towns devastated. Finally headlines. 'Where's Supergirl?' 'We need Supergirl!' The last headline included a picture of the president with his head in his hands, 'What have we done?' "The world loves you, Kara. I'd give my life for you. Try to understand. There's one more thing..."
"What?" My voice cracked with sadness.
"Arturus has Lois. You realize she loves you very much? When the order was given she hit me and raced in her car to go find you. I'm afraid someone leaked a picture of you and Lois to the media. He must have seen that. He hunted her down and took her then went to the media to say if you do not come to him and accept surrender, he would rape and pillage the world, starting with Lois. He's giving you twenty-four hours to come to the Denver stadium."
"I need to go."
"You're going to surrender?"
"No. I'm going to kill him." I started towards the door when his hand grabbed mine.
"Kara. I obeyed my orders. I'd take it back if I could. I should've defended you and protected you. I'm sorry."
My anger at him dissipated. I could see the depth of his sorrow in his eyes. I knelt at his feet and reached for him. My tears once again flowing freely. I felt his arm move protectively around my shoulders. When I pulled back, I saw his tears. "I forgive you." I got up and stepped outside into the morning sunlight.
Part 23
I flew back to Denver not knowing what kind of trap I might be heading into. The stadium was easy enough to find. I hovered above assessing the situation. Lois was tied to one of the goal posts and Arturus was standing nearby. I spotted numerous cameras from the media. He was obviously wanting to make a statement. I landed ten yards away from them.
"So you decided to come and surrender? I hear you go by the name Supergirl now. How fitting considering you were a mere sniveling creature before you got here."
"The only creature here is you, Arturus! Even if Supergirl had no powers, she'd still be a better person than you'd ever be." Lois spat at Arturus.
Arturus ignored her and focused on me. "You're the only person that can give me the slightest resistance to ruling this world. You've three options. Surrender by kneeling in front of me now, and I will spare those that you care about most, including the feisty bitch over here. You can join me as my mistress as we rule the earth. I can just imagine what you would be like in bed. The last option is that you die slowly and before you finally die I'll rape your little girlfriend before tearing her in half before your eyes. Then I'll go ahead and destroy and rebuild the world as I see fit. You know I am much larger than you and am thus much stronger. You don't stand a chance. So what shall it be?"
"The way I see it, Arturus, is that you have two choices. Promise to never come back or harm another person on this earth and you can leave in peace. The alternative is that I kill you."
"You can't kill me, I'm a god!"
"You may be stronger, but you are a coward inside. I fight for the freedom of all people, while you fight for greed. The way I see it, win or lose, I still win. I believe in the people of this world and I believe in their strength. You might kill me, but you'll never destroy their spirit."
He rushed me with a savage roar. I dove to the side then turned towards him and slammed into his back propelling him even faster towards the far end of the stadium. He crashed into the wall on the far side as I rushed to Lois' side and burned away the ropes with my eyes. "Run!"
My momentary delay freeing Lois was all Arturus needed to circle back and slam me into the ground. I flew up to get away but he grabbed my foot and threw me crashing into the stands. I lay there dazed as Arturus ripped a tower of lights from the stadium. He swung it like a cleaver towards me. I gave a burst of speed and pushed away from the stands just as the light pole smashed where I'd been moments before. I had the edge of speed and I needed to use it to my advantage. I also believed that Arturus hadn't discovered all his abilities yet. He swung the light pole at me again as if I was a fly to be swatted from the air. I dodged away then gave a burst of energy from my eyes and burn the pole in two. I sent another burst of energy towards him, burning him across his chest. He howled in pain.
I flew towards him and veered away at the last second doubling back to catch him off-guard with a fist to his nose. He fell back stunned. His countenance changed and I saw a flicker of fear in his eyes. He bolted towards the tunnel and into the area under the stands. I went to the goal post and burned a portion of the steel post off with my eyes making it sharp on one end. Using my x-ray vision I could see Arturus under the stands beneath the cement. I flew up then dove straight down with the sharpened pole as a spear before me. I crashed through the cement stands into the area beneath building the end of the pole aimed directly at Arturus. I rolled clear of the debris and looked back. Arturus was pinned through his side by the steel post which had carried through him and another ten feet into the concrete.
I watched him struggle weakly, blood pouring from him. I walked behind him and wrapped my arm around his neck. "Will you surrender and leave the people of earth alone?"
"Never! Earth is mine!" He reached back and tried to free my arm from his neck. I held fast, taking the beating.
"Last chance, Arturus."
"I'm going to destroy you, but first, I'm going to make you watch me rip your little girlfriend in two!"
I looked up to see Lois standing nearby. We'd never be free if I let him live. Tears began to fall from my eyes. He was evil, but I still didn't want to kill him if I didn't have to.
Arturus felt my tears. "I knew it! You're weak and a coward. You won't kill me!"
I squeezed with all my strength and wrenched at the same time. Arturus' neck broke. I sat there and wept uncontrollably. A light touch caressed my hair. I turned towards Lois. She pulled me away from Arturus' lifeless body and to a debris free area where she sat down. I laid on the ground my knees to my chest, my head resting in her lap, her hand stroking my cheek and hair. We stayed there unspeaking for many minutes.
"You came for me."
"I'll always come for you."
"I'm sorry for what they did to you. That was wrong. You've been nothing but honorable and willing to put yourself at risk for other people. You need to know I was not part of that decision."
"I saw the General's black eye. He told me you hit him."
"I can't tell you how angry I was. It felt like a betrayal of the worst kind."
"So what happens now?"
"How would you like to move in with me?"
Part 24
I stood on the balcony of our apartment and watched the first rays of sunlight hit the distant mountain peaks. I took a deep breath of the crisp fall Colorado air. I pulled my robe tighter around me, not because I was cold, as I never got cold anymore, but more to feel the soft texture and comfort it brought. It was now six months since I killed Arturus. Supergirl had become a beloved household name worldwide. Even the Denver police were happy to have my assistance. Crime was down, ISIS was in retreat, and the world nations were making overtures towards global peace. I looked down at the ring on my left hand and smiled. Last month Lois had proposed to me. We'd even discussed the possibility of raising a family soon.
The president had made a public and formal apology to me. With the General's insistence, he also granted Kara Samuels citizenship and all the documents necessary for me to have a separate life from Supergirl. A new economy had formed around the popularity of Supergirl. Supergirl costumes had become the first choice for young girls around the world selling five times as much as the Elsa princess costume from the movie Frozen. I'd become a role model for women of all ages and spoke publicly whenever a chance arose.
I loved being a woman. What Arturus had meant for evil turned out to be the biggest blessing of my life. I enjoyed being pretty and wearing beautiful dresses. I was flattered by the attention and pleased how my looks opened doors where no man could've gone.
I continued to ponder my wonderful new life when a pair of hands slipped inside my robe from behind. Lois' lips found my neck and began kissing me. "You're going to be late, my gorgeous wife."
I turned into her arms and gave Lois a long, lingering kiss. "You've made me the happiest woman in the world. I'm so honored to be called your wife, to know you'll always be there for me. I'd rather stay here with you this morning."
"And I would be very happy for you to stay, but the United Nations has asked you to speak to them this morning. You wanted to change the world, this is an excellent way to start. It's quite an honor."
"An honor that pales in comparison to being loved by you. Would you like me to bring you back some New York pizza?"
"Yes! I'll even make it worth your while tonight." She kissed me and sent me to get changed.
Part 25
I stood at the United Nations podium and looked over the crowd. "The future is what we choose to make it. Will we stand by and let our daughters be raped and mutilated? By not doing something about it we're guilty of condoning it..."
823 A.D.
The lichen covered rock I was sitting on wasn’t very comfortable, but as a Thrall, the lowest ranked member of the Ragnar clan, I must show my resolve. Complaining about how my butt ached wouldn’t help me move from Thrall to Herra. Most boys my age had long since moved on to higher ranks, but for me I was likely to be here indefinitely, sitting on this cold, damp, uncomfortable rock.
I watched as my father, Aesir Kar Gestsson, roared and swung his long axe viciously at his opponent’s shield. Aesir was his rank and that told everyone he was recognized as one of the very best fighters of the clan. He was huge, fought without fear, and was someone the other clans respected. Unless something changed soon I would dishonor my father. I was sixteen and still the same size as a twelve-year-old. Others my age had already moved up in the ranks and married.
I glanced out to the heavy clouds hovering over the land across the bay and the mists rising from the ocean. It was cold here all the time and the winds whipped furiously across the water making the waves too large for my small fishing boat. That’s why I was sitting on this rock watching my father teach the younglings to fight. There was a storm coming. I felt it in my bones.
With his opponent defeated, father turned to all the other boys and me. His voice was loud and commanding. He was a highly revered man in the clan. “When you fight, give no quarter and expect no mercy. Pair off.”
We all ran into the large circular space that was surrounded by gray monolithic stones, low, windswept trees, and rock and wood buildings with straw thatched roofs. I paired off against an eleven-year-old that likely had ten pounds on me. Bergfinn was his name and he was stocky and low to the ground. His father was a Berserker, known for their fierceness in battle. With no warning and a yell, he dove at me, tackling me in my mid-section and throwing me to the ground. Having trained with my father since I was old enough to hold a stick, I knew all the moves, but for every move I made, he countered with his quick reflexes and solid, muscular body. My coordination and timing were terrible.
As I struggled to my feet, I watched several of the young women our age watching us, but they weren’t watching me. I was skipped over by their keen eyes as they sought potential mates. Like a wild boar, my opponent thrashed me about and thrust his elbow into my jaw, spinning me around and causing me to land face-first in the mud. I lay there groaning and spitting blood as I watched several girls clap for my opponent before turning back to their chores.
I would have stayed there in the peace and tranquility of the soggy mud had not the horn sounded. Even as a lowly Thrall I had to respond to the call. Ignoring the pain in my jaw, I ran for the weapons rack and picked out a long spear before turning to face the sea. An ominous, low, rhythmic beat came to my ears from across the mist-covered waters.
I wasn’t afraid. I’d stand my ground and fight knowing Valhalla awaited me. As the rival clan boats appeared, I could see their men beating the sides of their gunwales with the flats of their axes. Their blue and red painted shields indicated they were from the Dagmar clan. Winter had been harsh for all the clans, and they were forced to attack a larger clan like ours for food and women.
From the moment the boats touched our rocky beach, the fight had begun. Our best fighters, led by Hersir Olaf Steffensson, our general, and my father, slammed into the Dagmar clan’s men before they even planted a foot on our soil. It would be easy to stand back in awe of our clan’s might, but that wasn’t me. With a yell, I ran forward, dodging an axe, rolling to the side, and thrust my spear into the calf of one of our enemy. My spear barely drew blood and I noticed too late the warrior’s massive shield swinging towards me. The blunt, flat surface of the shield knocked me ten paces away into the rocks.
By the time I regained my breath and staggered to my feet, it was all over. Our men had devastated the Dagmar clan’s raiders, had taken their boats and headed back out to sea. It was left to me and the other men to strip the dead of their valuables and weapons and set them alight on a pyre.
***
The sun was almost down when father arrived back home. Our clan’s marauders returned dragging five women with them. These were Viking women and they held their chins high even though you could see the depth of their fear in their eyes. Their clothes were torn and tattered, but this wasn’t completely due to our men, rather the condition of their home was desperate. Eventually, these women would find a place here with us and be the better for it. With every new skirmish we brought new blood into our clan. I always looked for a possible woman out of the newcomers to marry as none of the women that have been with the clan for any time would have anything to do with me.
Marriage was common, but also was divorce. Even if I convinced one of their fathers or guardians to allow me to marry, once she learned I would never rise above my station she would divorce me for certain. So even though I looked at them carefully, I knew our spoils of war would be nothing I could indulge in.
Father ignored me as he strode into the main long house where our High King sat. He and our Hersir would report on the battle and the plunder that lies across the waters at the Dagmar clan homesite. Turning away, I headed back to my home where I rubbed my swollen jaw and winced at my bruised ribs before heading to bed for the night.
***
The next morning, I was up and out on my fishing boat before most of the clan woke. The one area my father was proud of me was my ability to provide food. I caught more fish and snared more wild game with my traps than anyone else in the clan. Unfortunately, this was only one aspect of many that I was judged by.
I wouldn’t say that I was unloved. My mother looked after my younger and more promising brother and my father put his efforts into my training. Being the eldest, he always hoped I would suddenly grow and become a formidable fighter. Oftentimes, at night, I would hear his pleas to Odin that I would become a worthy man. Even though most of the Vikings had Christian influence, old traditions still ran deep, and my father tended to stick to the old ways.
There was a chill in the air this morning that didn’t bode well. Spring was late in coming and it seemed the warmth of the sun was perpetually blocked by thick layers of gray clouds. It was almost as if winter decided to gain another foothold and was fighting to keep summer at bay. The normally quiet morning water was already choppy, but we needed the additional fish and the more I could catch, the more we could store for the future.
I set my lines out as the rising sun attempted to cut through the clouds. This created an orange and red sky in the east and more signs that I needed to be ever vigilant. As the morning progressed, and as I pulled many fish from the sea, the waves and wind became higher and stronger. Getting concerned, I headed for a cove and to safety where I could ride out the storm and set about cleaning the dozens of fish I had caught. With a fire, I could begin smoking them.
Having tied up the boat, I started a fire under a rocky outcrop just as the rain and winds tore southward through the narrows. With nothing else to do, I began the process of cleaning the fish and removing the fish guts. It was with the largest salmon that my blade clipped a solid object where it shouldn’t be and as I reached in to pull the stomach free, I felt something inside. I used my knife to open the stomach and in the light of the fire, a golden glint came to my eye.
“It’s a ring.”
I reached for the ring inside the salmon’s stomach and upon touching it I was transported to a wondrous and mysterious place.
***
“You’re not quite what I expected. You’re not beautiful or handsome, large or fierce. This simply won’t do.”
The sun was warm as it beat down upon on my face. What happened to the cold rain and storm? Twisting my head, I looked up into the face of an angel, or a Goddess. I wasn’t sure which.
“Who are you? Where am I?”
“If I tell you where you are, you might figure out who I am. You are at Sessrumnir, in Asgard.”
“Asgard? The home of the gods?”
I rolled over and stood up. The woman before me looked unlike any woman I had ever seen before. Far from the harsh realities of daily life as a Viking, this woman was clean, lithe, and beautiful. Her golden hair was nearly blinding as it reflected the sunlight and her blue eyes penetrated my soul to the point my knees grew weak in her presence.
“You’re… You’re Freyja, the Goddess of love.” I bowed my head low in fear of being smote.
“Goddess of love and other things.”
“How did I get here? Have I died?”
Freyja laughed. “No. You’re not dead. This isn’t Valhalla. You found my ring.”
“Your ring?” I stared down at my hand. They were no longer filled with fish guts, only the ring remained as it gleamed and sparkled in my palm.
“There was a High King on Earth that requested a boon of me. Since he aided me in obtaining falcon feathers for my cloak, I decided to grant him his request. He asked that one day all the Viking clans would be united. I then created the ring, weaving into it a destiny before casting it into the sea. I told the High King that the person that finds this ring would be the one that brings unity to the clans.”
“You’re saying that I will bring unity to the clans because I found the ring?”
“Not exactly. There’s one problem that must be remedied first, Svala.”
“Svala? Svala is a woman’s…”
***
I was extremely cold as water lapped at my legs while rain pelted my back. I could feel smooth rocks between my fingers. Pushing myself up into a sitting position, wet, long, golden hair fell in clumped strands before my eyes. I tugged at them finding they were attached to my head before my eyes drifted lower to two breasts.
I was naked, and I was a woman. For the first time in my life I was truly afraid. How did this happen?
“You found my ring, Svala.”
I looked quickly around, unable to find the source of the words I had just heard. “Is this some morbid punishment of the gods?” My voice was like the sweetest of mead.
“Not at all. Your destiny awaits you, Svala Freyjasdottir.”
Her voice drifted off.
“Wait!” Freyja was gone and in the distance I heard voices.
“Down near the water… I swear someone was speaking.”
I’m a naked woman and there are people coming. I pulled my feet from the water and scrambled over a log and squatted down just as several women stepped onto the small rocky beach where I had been moments before. I recognized them as women from my clan. I needed to get back to Asgard; to Freyja. I needed to get her to undo what she did to me.
The women came closer to where I was. I need time. I stood and ran inland. My breasts bounced with each step and I could feel other subtle differences, but I couldn’t stop to ponder these things. I needed to get away.
“There! It’s a woman. After her!”
I was faster than they were, but I wasn’t aware there were others. I skidded to a stop, wrapping an arm over my chest and my other hand covering up my new womanhood. I was terribly frightened as I stared down the point of a knife. Three other women had been above me while the other two came up from below. I was shivering from the cold rain.
“Who are you? What are you doing on our beach? Answer me!”
“I’m…” Telling them my real name would be foolish. “I’m Svala Freyjasdottir. I seek shelter.”
One of the young women from the beach, Inga Slothisdottir, reached to touch me. “She’s very beautiful. Like Freyja herself. What should we do with her, Yrsa?”
Yrsa smiled. “We will be honored for bringing in such a prize.”
Inga nodded. “I’ll run ahead and bring something to cover her. We wouldn’t want the men to see her this way.”
Yrsa sneered. “You would suggest this, Inga. How long have you been flannfluga?”
“I’m not!”
Inga ran off as the other women surrounded me. Yrsa took the lead. “Don’t try to escape.”
I would freeze to death without fire or clothing. Back at the clan village I would find all I needed to survive and bide my time until I could confront Freyja again.
As we walked, I recognized the landscape and it wasn’t long before Inga returned to the group. She draped a heavy cloak over me. Knowing I was about to walk into a Viking camp full of men, I pulled the cloak tightly around my body.
It wasn’t long before I was guided into the main training area which also acted as the village square. Even though we kept to the edges to allow the men to train, my arrival hadn’t gone unnoticed. When the men spotted me, they paused in mid-battle to openly stare. Their eyes were filled with lust, passion, and in many cases, awe. Just like the gods to do this to a me, a man. I pulled the cloak even tighter as I considered all avenues of escape.
With the training suspended, father approached our group. He was angry at being disturbed. “What is the meaning of this?
Yrsa spoke to him. “We’re very sorry to interrupt your training, Aesir Kar. We found this woman on our beach. It was as if she were washed ashore.”
There was a flicker of annoyance, and the briefest hint of sadness in father’s eyes. “I will take her to the High King.”
The women stepped aside as father took my arm and guided me across the training area. I wanted to say something, but there was nothing I could say. Father bowed as he entered, and I did likewise. It wouldn’t be a good thing to ignore protocol before the High King of the clan.
“What have you there, Kar? Another spoil of war?”
“Our women found this one on the beach, High King Ragnar.”
The High King turned to me. “What is your name and how did you arrive on our lands? Are you spying for another clan?”
“Certainly not, High King. My story is a strange one. My name is Svala Freyjasdottir. I was fishing and inside a salmon I caught I found a gold ring. When I touched the ring, I was brought to Asgard where Freyja herself spoke to me and gave me this name. She cast me back to the waters and I woke upon your shores.”
The High King laughed. “It is a strange name that you’re not named after your father. And just what did the Goddess of Love say to you?”
I didn’t dare tell him the truth as that would be considered an insult to suggest that I, a woman, might unite the clans. “She told me I was to serve well the clan I came upon.”
“And where are you from? What clan?”
“I’m afraid that I don’t recall, High King. I remember very little.”
“If nothing else, you can be our storyteller. Kar, you still have an empty bed?”
My father frowned. “It has been a moon since my son Lief was lost to us.”
A moon? That would have been twenty days or more.
“Perhaps the Goddess took your son and returned something more valuable?”
If he only knew. It was all true except for the valuable part. As a woman I would never be as valuable as the least of men.
My father tensed, but merely nodded.
“Then I put Svala under your guardianship, Kar. She appears to be of marrying age.”
“I have no dowry for her.”
“Her beauty is her dowry. Nevertheless, she is your responsibility.”
With a wave of his hand we were dismissed, and father escorted me to our home where he introduced me to mother.
“This is Svala Freyjasdottir. She was found washed up on the beach. Our High King has determined that she is our responsibility.”
“Why us?”
“No good deed goes unpunished. I just happened to be the one to bring her to his attention. He joked that we had a free bed and that the Goddess Freyja brought us something better from the sea than was taken.”
Mother pulled up a knife. “I’ll kill him for that!”
“Shhh… We can’t speak like that. What’s done is done. Svala looks healthy and she can be of help around here, especially with you pregnant. Find her some clothing and get her cleaned up.”
I hadn’t realized mother was expecting another child.
As father left us, mother looked at me with anger smoldering in her eyes. “Let’s look at you. You look a fright. Drop the cloak.”
I did as I was bid, ashamed of my new feminine body that I tried to cover with my hands and arms. The window and fire cast enough light for her to examine me closely. “Svala, is it?”
“Yes.”
“If the Goddess Freyja ever walked this earth, she would be hard pressed to look as beautiful as you. I have some spare clothing you can wear.” She turned away, then turned back quickly. “You will work hard and not disgrace this household.”
I shook my head. “I won’t let you down.”
She handed me a woman’s underdress, a dress, and a cloth for my hair. “Dry your hair and comb it out.”
I quickly got dressed, preferring not to be naked any more than necessary. A shiny metal piece hung on the wall allowing me to see my face for the first time. My hair was lush, full, and long; my lips were red and plump. My eyes were the most intense blue I had ever seen. I looked like Freyja.
“Hold up your foot.”
I did, and mother checked my foot size against my old boot. I was taller than I was before, but it looked like it might fit.
“Do you know how to cook or clean?”
“No.”
“Were you raised as a man?” Mother shook her head. “You will work in the garden, gather water, and clean. Each day, I will teach you to cook. Put these boots on, take that bucket, and bring me some fresh water.”
I sat down on my old bed and slipped on the boots. They were a little tight, but they were better than being barefoot. I put the cloak on and pulled the hood up wanting to mask my identity as much as I could. Even these actions made me fully aware of my new body as my breasts that seemed overly large moved underneath my clothing.
Stepping out into cool air, I saw that the rain had stopped, and my cloak was no longer needed. In fact, now that I was dry, the cloak made me very warm. Even so, I hesitated to be done with the heavy, anonymizing item of clothing. I reluctantly turned back and left the cloak before heading off to find the water.
Mother had always worn clothing that seemed of finer design and quality than other women. Even her old dress was of quality cloth and design. It was bound under my chest in a way that made my female shape much more exaggerated. With my hair dry and fanned out across my back, every eye turned towards me as I passed. Being new didn’t help, but what was worse was my beauty.
I looked forward to the brief respite of getting the water. How ironic was it that I wound up back in my own home? I tried hard to ignore my moving breasts and swaying hips, but it was to no avail. I wondered how women lived like this. What was harder to think about was that while I had a say, marriages were most often arranged. I could reject my father’s decision, but it might not go well to do so. The longer I was a female, the more likely father would get rid of me by marrying me off. By the looks of the men in the clan, there wasn’t one that didn’t seem to want me. I shuddered at the thought.
As I walked I silently cursed Freyja. You’ve doomed me. Why won’t you change me back? Nothing. Nothing but silence came back to me.
I carefully knelt next to the pool of fresh water aware of how everything felt different and my hair fell around the sides of my face. I stared at my reflection when it shifted slightly.
My reflection spoke to me. “I forgot to mention, Svala, that you are not to marry any man I do not approve of. You turned out very beautiful. Many men will vie for you, and I dare say many will die for you as well.”
“Change me back!”
“That’s not possible, Svala. The wheels are in motion; the ring’s destiny is unravelling. Your fate and future are now bound to all the clans.”
“Why? Why as a woman? Why not as a man?”
“Only a woman can change the world, Svala.”
The reflection shifted back to just me again. I bowed my head and wept, my tears fell into the water distorting my own image.
“You clean up nicely, Svala.”
I turned and hastily wiped my tears. Inga was smiling as she held her empty bucket.
“Do you miss home? Because it’s not so bad here.”
I scooped up the water and stood. “It’s not that I miss home, rather I’m not the same person I used to be.”
“I understand that. It only takes one neighboring clan to rape you a few times before you change. Is that what happened to you?”
“The Goddess Freyja sent me here.”
Inga’s eyes danced merrily as she smiled. “She sure did. That’s quite the entrance to land on our beach all naked. You’re just lucky we found you before the men did. Even with you clothed they can’t take their eyes off you.”
“Don’t remind me.”
Inga leaned in close and whispered. “You’re flannfluga then?”
Flannfluga was a woman that spurned the touch of men. I had to think about that for a moment. I glanced down at the water and I swear I saw Freyja’s reflection there mouthing the word no. The more I thought about it, the more I realized I wasn’t looking at Inga like I used to. She was pretty, but the thought of men right now… “I’m not anxious to be with a man.”
“Neither am I. It’s painful. I was married once, but he was mean and violent, so I divorced him. He was recently killed anyways. I was raped twice as well.”
There was a time that I pictured myself tearing a woman’s clothes from her body. I would imagine myself as victor over a battle and claiming the first woman I laid my eyes on. I realized a long time ago how foolish this was as I would never win a battle. I shuddered at how callus I had been now picturing how it would be on the receiving end. “I’m sorry for you.”
“Some women think it’s incredible.”
“I should get back. Tofa will be expecting me.”
“Is that where you’re staying?” Inga began walking with me. “Such a shame to hear about Lief. They say the storm took him. They found the boat and evidence of a fire, but he was nowhere to be found. He would never be a warrior, but I saw him spear another clansman in the leg once. That fighter was enormous. Lief was courageous. Aesir Kar was devastated.”
“Was that really only a moon ago?”
“Yes. Hard to believe it’s been so long now.”
“Indeed.”
***
Of course, it had all been nothing but a dream. As I laid there, I could smell the remnants of my fire and I expected to open my eyes to the rocky outcrop where I took shelter from the storm. The only confusing thing was that the ground felt softer than the rock I had been laying on.
“Get up, Svala!”
The soft whisper was tinged with anger and it sounded like my mother. This couldn’t be because I wasn’t home. I was in another part of the bay.
My eyes cracked open to find myself staring at the dimly lit cloth of my mother’s dress. I sat up quickly, instantly regretting my actions as my long golden hair spilled out over my shoulders and my breasts swayed beneath my undergarment. It hadn’t been a dream.
A woman’s work began before the men’s and ended late into the night. A good woman would be a tireless worker in support of her husband. I now found myself a member of the lowest social order.
Wishing this wasn’t the case wouldn’t change things and I promised mother to not disgrace the family. I mumbled a quick apology and slipped on my dress and boots. I immediately got to work, stoking the fire, donning my cloak, and taking the bucket to get more fresh water.
I stepped out of the small rock house and looked over the village. Blueish smoke spiraled up from chimneys in the early morning light. It was damp and cool, but the day promised to be clear and sunny. It was mornings like this that I used to love, but now with my new circumstances I found it difficult to smile. This was especially true when I relieved myself.
As the day progressed and the sun rose, I reminded myself that I was a Viking. No matter what the world or the gods threw at me, I was strong. I could overcome this. I could also make my family proud where I had failed before and so I set about my chores with resolve.
By the end of the day, I was exhausted. I had helped mother cook, clean, wash clothing, mend, and tend the garden. I spent the waning evening light learning how to perfect my stitching. Mother even offered a smile and a nod of approval which made me happy in this difficult situation I found myself in.
The next morning, I was up and awake before mother. I had retrieved water, cleaned a little, and was cutting up the vegetables by the time she came out.
“To be young again and so full of energy. If you keep this up, you will be recognized within the community.”
“I don’t wish to be a burden. This has been thrust upon you.”
“I wasn’t happy that the High King made us your guardians. Lief, our son, was a decent young man. He was small for his age and uncoordinated, but he provided food for us and for the entire clan. It’s sad in this modern world we live in that men aren’t recognized nearly as much for their character and providing rather than their fighting prowess.”
“If you find my being here difficult for you, I will find my own way. However, I’m very grateful for your hospitality.”
“You’ve been put into our care and we won’t shirk our responsibilities. You’ve created quite a stir among the eligible and not-so-eligible men in the clan. Have you given thought to marriage?”
“Did Kar share my story with you?”
“It sounds like a story someone would tell if they didn’t wish to share their past.”
“I wish that were true. The Goddess Freyja has spoken to me about marriage. She told me I couldn’t accept any proposal other than that which she approved of. I’m not anxious to be married and it would be nice to feel somewhat settled before I start thinking of such things.”
“There are men that have already spoken to Kar. I will gently suggest to him that you would like some time to adjust to your new surroundings.”
“Thank you. Unless you need me here, I will tend to the garden.”
“I wish Lief was still here in that he could bring us fish or a nice plump rabbit for dinner. Our meat stocks have dwindled since he was lost.”
Mother was lost in her thoughts as I slipped out of the house. While most roles were well defined, in the event a woman lost her husband, she would normally take up his responsibilities. This thought ran through my mind as I weeded the garden.
Inga soon joined me, and I found there was a stronger sense of community amongst the women. As a man, I rarely spent time with the other men in any social way. We were always talking about the next battle or something trivial, but the women formed real friendships. I can’t recall a time when I spoke as much to mother as I did this morning. Inga would talk my ear off about every detail of her life and the most recent gossip she heard.
“You seem to be doing better today, Svala.”
“It helps knowing that I’m not going to be immediately killed or raped. Have you ever wondered what it would be like to be a man?”
“If only. I would rule the world with my trusty axe at my side and my wench on my arm.” Her laugh was infectious, and I found myself laughing along with her.
“But you would have to fight, drink mead, and tell wondrous, boastful tales of your incredible might.”
“Yes. Such a hard life it would be. If men only knew what real work was. I think once a year the women should stop cooking, cleaning, and mending to allow the men to do those chores. Maybe then we would earn a little more respect. You’re smiling, Svala. You shouldn’t do that very often as it makes you even more beautiful.”
Inga’s words reminded me that I was something new and unique, at least for me. “This is weeded. I think I might set some snares and catch some fish.”
“Hunting and fishing? I wouldn’t have expected that of you. You would make a good husband and you would be far easier on the eyes than most of these brutes around here.”
Walking away from the garden, I felt somewhat at ease over my transformation. Before, I was never good enough. Now, people treated me differently. I still wasn’t happy, especially with every step that made my body bounce and shift differently, but I was feeling better.
I set several snares which were set too late in the day to produce any results, but by tomorrow we could expect to be eating something. I had no idea where my old boat was, but I had a few secret spots I used to fish from shore that were always promising. I rummaged through my old gear and set out several lines. I didn’t dare sit there like I used to as a woman’s work is never done. I went back home and mended a few items before coming back to the lines.
Sure enough, I had caught several fish. One was a large salmon. As I was cleaning that fish, I hit something hard with my knife and I cringed. Once again, I found the same gold ring in the stomach. I dared not touch it and yet I also had to.
Looking up into the clouds I expressed my frustration. “Is this a joke?”
“You should have the ring. I love my jewelry, but your destiny is tied to it. I did find the whole ring inside the salmon rather amusing.”
“If I take it, will you turn me back?”
“That’s not how destinies work. As I have mentioned before, only a woman can change the world. There is no going back to who you were, Svala.”
I looked down on the spiteful ring covered in fish guts. “It’s not okay, but I guess I have no choice.”
“That is the spirit.”
“Are all Goddesses so annoying?”
“I could have sent you back as a wild boar, but there is only so much uniting that can be done through food.”
I washed off the ring and tied it to some thread well hidden inside my dress. Later I would hide it in the house. “Better female than a boar.”
“One more thing, Svala. Beware of Erik. You’re stronger than you think.”
“What’s that supposed to mean? Freyja?” She was gone. She wasn’t really there to begin with, but the voice in my head was now gone. I shook my head in disbelief and felt my long hair slide across my back. Even with my anger at everything, the motion felt special to me and put a small smile back on my face.
I carefully put away my gear and brought the fish back home.
“Where did you get the fish, Svala?”
“I caught them. I also put out some snares hoping by tomorrow we may have some wild meat.”
“I won’t ask where you learned these things. Help me prepare them.”
I smiled at seeing a little sparkle return to mother’s eyes.
***
A week had past and my days were now filled with routine. I even cooked several times all by myself and I was feeling accomplished. My female body continued to remind me that I was no longer male, but as the clan got to know the new me, they were far kinder to me now than ever before. There were even moments that I forget all about my past life, only to be reminded of my new place in the social order.
Mother was very pleased with me as was father. Daily he expressed his thankfulness for being given my guardianship and what a help I had been to mother and in bringing in fish and meat. Mother told me I was being noticed more and more and not just for my looks. Apparently, my work ethic had been viewed by many as exceptional. Where the men rose in ranks that were titled, women were given untitled ranks and, according to mother, I was rising rapidly.
The unfortunate thing about rising in these ranks was that it made me much more visible and father was receiving regular requests for my hand in marriage. Thankfully, father decided to reject them all until I was another year older.
Today had started like most other days. Spring had fully come, and we often had sunshine in the mornings before rain storms came in the afternoons. I had been working in the garden with Inga and Yrsa when a large man came up from behind me and grabbed me by the hair. I flailed uselessly as he pulled me towards a building; my heels dug deep into the soft earth leaving furrows, but that did little to slow the man.
Yrsa and Inga were shocked and yelled at the man before they ran yelling for help.
Now I was alone with the man and he pulled me up off the ground and pushed me back down into some straw. “You’ve got this coming, girl. I went to Kar for your hand and he rejected me. Me! I’m a Berserker, a recognized fighter and good provider! No… You’re mine.”
I was deathly afraid, but I was also a Viking woman. I’ve seen other women do some real damage in a fight when raiders had come in the past. He reached for my dress and I smacked his hand aside. “Don’t touch me!”
“I am Erik Eldersson and you will be my conquest.”
When he said his name, I remembered Freyja’s words. I hastily scrambled to my feet, backing away as far as I could in the process. “You will have none of me!” Perhaps he wasn’t expecting retaliation, but my swift kick to his groin caused him to double over in pain. Looking around me, I spied a heavy wooden hay fork and grabbed it. I swung it around hitting his head causing him to collapse on the ground with his hands covering his face. Using my foot, I pushed him over onto his back and pressed the sharp tines of the fork to his throat just as father and other men rushed to my aid.
I was incensed and screamed at Erik. “Don’t ever come near me again!”
I was pressing the fork harder and harder when father pulled me back. I even spun away from father and rushed to hit Erik again much to the laughter of the other men. Father took the fork from my hand and pulled me to the side. I struggled to be free of his grip to chase after Erik again.
“Calm yourself, Svala. You truly are a Viking woman. He had no right to attack you, but this will become more frequent as long as you’re not wed.”
Father’s hands were on my shoulders holding me in place. I shook at first from anger, then slowly my shaking came from the fear that took hold. I had been lucky.
“He was going to rape me. By all rights and our laws, he could be put to death.”
“Not unless he actually raped you, which, by the looks of things, he received more than he bargained for.” Father chuckled, and the mood lightened a little. “I’m impressed by your ability to hold your own in a fight. You should always keep a blade with you. As Odin says, ‘Don’t leave your weapons lying behind your back in a field; you never know when you may need all of a sudden your spear.’ Go home to Tofa. Drink some ale to calm yourself.”
I ran home and was surprised at my sudden frailty. In tears and with a shaky voice, I explained to mother what had happened. She gently sat me down on my bed and wrapped her arms around me.
“This is the burden we women all share, Svala. Men are generally brutal and since we are physically weaker, they will take what doesn’t belong to them. There are good men out there. Kar is one of them. He is kind and gentle.”
Mother held me close for a long time.
***
Two weeks had past since my incident with Erik and each day I found myself growing more accustomed to my new body and role. My reflection no longer seemed foreign to me and I had begun to enjoy the beauty and gracefulness that came with being female. I was still somewhat afraid of the men and I avoided Erik at all costs, but I had seen him a few days after the incident and I felt my blood boil in my veins and I laughed when I saw his blackened eye from where the hay fork had hit him.
There were times I wanted to tell father and mother that I was Lief, but such a story would be hurtful to them without proof. In some ways I felt like I had a new chance at life. A chance to honor my parents and be of value to the clan.
I had been performing my chores when I spotted mother down by the water. She was crying as she lowered a small wooden toy boat into the water and pushed it out to sea. When she saw me, she wiped her tears.
“Lief would have been seventeen today.”
I hadn’t even realized it was my birthday.
“Is there any reason to believe Lief is not in Valhalla?”
“No. He earned his place even though he was never a fighter. He was courageous, kind, and a good provider.”
“I’m saddened for your loss.”
Her hand came to my cheek. “You will never replace Lief, but I feel like you’re very much my daughter. When is your birthday?”
“I hesitate to say.”
“Why?”
“I don’t wish to denigrate the importance of this day, nor am I ready to receive marriage offers.”
Mother laughed. “You know you have a choice. Tell me. When is your birthday?”
“It’s today.”
Mother smiled. “What a strange coincidence, but it means my timing is excellent. Come with me, Svala.”
Mother led us both back to the house where she pulled out a white dress. I could see her fine handiwork in the stitching and the design was beautiful and flattering.
“The summer festival is nearly upon us. You should have something to wear that isn’t a leftover.”
To receive a gift like this, one that had obviously taken much time and effort to craft, made my voice choke. It was beautiful, and I had a strong desire to wear it. “May I try it on?”
“Yes. I may need to make a few adjustments.”
Slipping out of my dress, I pulled the new one over my head. As it fell into place, I glanced at the mirror. It looked wonderful on me. I hugged my mother tight and thanked her just as the horn sounded.
“It’s a raid, Svala! Find the other women and run inland. Quickly!”
By the time I made it outside, the village was in chaos. A large clan had attacked and by the swiftness of their attack, our scouts must have been set upon without warning. Our fighters were just getting organized and the other clan took advantage of that fact. The fighting was fierce, and I skirted several battles as I ran out into the fields.
Catching up to Yrsa and Inga, we gathered the other women and ran inland, but the leader of our group made a wrong turn.
“Stop! Turn around!” I shouted, but their fear drove them onward. Reluctantly, I followed them, only to find we had become trapped in a box canyon. We huddled together as I tried to convince them to leave, but it was too late.
Three warriors from the attacking clan were now blocking our exit. I was afraid as a woman, but courage rose up in me as I looked upon the fearful faces of my clan’s women. Turning towards the warriors, I stepped between the women and the men. Inga tried to pull me back, but I moved away from her grasp.
A very large man with a red beard and full armor stepped towards me while the other two men laughed and held back. “This can only be Freyja herself. You will tell me if I am better than your husband, Odin.”
My chin rose, and I held my ground. “I’m Svala, and I will allow no harm to come to these women.”
For years my father trained me. He taught me to look for weaknesses and to use a distracted enemy to my advantage. It was either be raped and killed by these men or fight like our very lives depended on it.
The man laughed hard and turned mockingly to his companions. This was my opportunity. With his head turned away, I lowered my stance, and dove at his midsection. His back foot was in front of a rock and as the force of my attack pushed him back, he stumbled and fell over backwards. As he fell, I grabbed his knife from his belt and before he hit the ground, I had slashed his throat.
The other two warriors were stunned to the point they had not fully registered what had happened. Taking the long axe from the dead man’s hand, I leapt, spun in a circle, and slammed the axe into the chest of the second man. I moved quickly, my father’s lessons now taking hold in my new, lithe, body. I was no longer slow and uncoordinated.
The warrior staggered back from my blow, but he was still close enough to backhand me away. I was back on my feet in seconds. Wiping the blood from my lip, I held up the axe and knife, crouched low, and circled to the left. The second man was wounded from my blow so the third roared and charged me. Diving under his long axe, I rolled into his feet and sliced up with my knife across his groin as he fell face first. I kept rolling, got my feet back under me, spun, and with all my body strength, drove the long axe into his back.
I had to bend my knees to jerk the axe free as I turned towards the last man standing. He took one look at me in my mud and bloodstained white dress, put a hand to his bleeding chest, and ran out of the canyon.
The women of our clan were huddled together in stunned silence as I stood defiantly holding my axe and blade ready for any man to dare step foot near us. My blood screamed for vengeance against our enemies. It was perhaps thirty minutes later when father and a dozen of our clan came upon us.
Father’s hand gently touched mine and extracted the long axe from it. His other hand went to my knife. He handed the weapons to someone behind him before he pulled me into his arms.
Inga and Yrsa rushed up to us and hugged me tight as the other women told their fearful stories all at once. With the battle finished, I collapsed to my knees and took several deep breaths to calm myself. As father turned back towards the village, I stood once again. “I’d like to keep those.”
I held out my hand as father’s gaze appraised me. Reaching back, he grabbed the long axe and knife and placed them into my hands. “Well done, Svala.”
We were escorted back to the village and witnessed significant carnage along the way. We had lost nearly a dozen men, but the other clan faired much worse. Several of the attacking clan escaped, but now wasn’t the time for an avenging raid.
Instead of taking me home, father guided me to the High King. We both bowed.
Ragnar looked at me as if wondering why I was there, but he had more pressing matters to deal with. “How did we fair, Aesir Kar?”
“We lost twelve men, but the enemy faired far worse. Some of their fighters escaped.”
“What is Svala doing here?”
“Svala single-handedly and without weapons defeated three warriors in protection of our women. I would ask that you allow me to train and test her.”
“Our women don’t fight, Kar.”
“We have Berserkers who have yet to claim even two kills.”
“What of you, Svala?”
The conversation had caught me off guard, but having faced my enemy without weapons, I was in no way desiring to do that again. With an axe in my hand, at least I had a chance. “If I can be of service to this clan as a fighter, then I will fight.”
The High King looked dubiously at me and father. “If she passes the first tests, she can fight, however…” The High King turned back to me. “…you will continue to perform your regular chores. You’re no man and never will be.”
We were dismissed, and father led me home. “I should have asked you first, Svala.”
“We lost many men today and all of us women were threatened. I should do what I can for the good of the clan.”
Mother greeted us at the door and father went to organize the recovery efforts. Once inside, mother pulled me into a hug. “I heard what you did. Let me look at you.”
Her hands moved over my head, arms, and legs before brushing dirt away from my bloodied and swollen lip.
“I’m sorry about the dress.”
“A dress can be mended. I feared for your life.”
***
The next day everything was back to the usual routine except that my lip was very swollen. Inga and Yrsa found me in the garden and rushed to hug me.
“You were amazing, Svala! You saved our lives.”
Yrsa, who had normally seemed very distant, was suddenly friendly. “You’re the talk of the clan. You were so fast and strong. Certainly, you have been gifted of the gods.”
My finger went to feel my lip. “No, Yrsa. I’m no stronger than anyone else. I was fortunate how things worked out. Those men were twice my size.”
“Svala!”
I turned from the two women to find father beckoning me to him. “I’ll talk to you both later.”
Silently I followed father to the training area. He pointed to a sturdy young man. “Fight him.”
This was much like the training a Thrall would do. There were no weapons, just hand-to-hand combat. This was also a different situation. I didn’t have the anger and fear coursing through my veins, but this was no time to argue and it was a safe place for me to see if I could truly hold my own.
I squared off against the young man but as soon as I shifted my stance, I knew I was in trouble. My long, heavy dress encumbered my legs and feet. While I dodged well, it was only a matter of time before my opponent tackled me, tripping me up within my own dress.
Father looked disappointed as I approached him.
“I’d like to try again in a week.”
He shook his head. “This was a mistake.”
“Yesterday, I wore Tofa’s dress. It was shorter and offered me more maneuverability. Let me make something I can fight in.”
“Women don’t wear breeches.”
“Please. I promise to make you proud.”
“One week. If you fail then, we stop this.”
I turned to go when father held me back.
“I’m already proud of you, Svala.”
***
My week had been a busy one as all my free time was spent on designing a dress I could fight in. Mother helped with the dress and Inga and I worked together on boots and bracers. When it was all done, I looked quite the warrior.
Newly fashioned leather boots covered my lower legs all the way up to my knees. Leather gloves and forearm bracers offered good protection for my hands and arms. My dress was made from heavy red fabric and leather was bound to it across the bodice and back. It fell just below my knees and covered my shoulders. Throughout everything, we sewed in bone which would distribute the blows of any hit but would remain light.
Inga also braided my hair so that it would less likely be used as a weapon against me, nor would it get in my way. Even with all of this, I was frightened. Women didn’t fight, nor did they wear such clothing.
As I walked to the training area, I noticed the entire clan seemed to have come out. The last fight was spontaneous, this one was planned. Father looked me over with a slight smile on his lips and pointed to Bergfinn who awaited me as my opponent. Bergfinn was the same boy that bested me before and since that time, he had gained weight, had a birthday, and moved past Thrall, Herra, and to the Brang class. He was known for his fierceness in battle and his low center of gravity made his balance exceptional.
I moved opposite Bergfinn and he grinned at me. “You’re too pretty to be a fighter. Be my wife instead.”
I smiled and attempted to bait him into losing his temper. “I’ve seen hagfish better looking than you.”
That certainly made him angry and he rushed me. Once again, father had taught me well and this body responded to his training. I stepped lightly aside and slammed my forearm against his head. The leather and bone gloves worked exceptionally well as Bergfinn staggered before skidding to a stop.
He approached me more warily now as he shook his head to clear the blow. He was incredibly fast, and he reached out to grab my wrist. His grip was like a vise as he pulled me towards him; his knee coming up to catch me in the midsection. Lifting my leg, his knee hit hard against my bone and leather covered shins causing him much pain. As he hobbled back away on one leg, I pulled him back towards me as I swept his leg with mine. He fell backward but he kept his grip and pulled me down on top of him. Too bad for Bergfinn that I was prepared for that and my forearm smacked solidly into his nose. He was down and out.
“Enough of this! You make a mockery of us all.”
Hersir Olaf Steffensson, our clan general and ranked as our best fighter stepped forward. He tossed me a long axe while he drew his and pulled out his shield.
Father yelled. “Stop this! You cannot expect…”
High King Ragnar stepped into the area. “No, Kar. What were you thinking? Our women don’t fight. It will send a message that we are weak to the other clans if we must call upon our women to defend ourselves. Svala is a brave and honored member of our clan, but she is and always will be a woman and not a fighter. She can’t possibly survive.”
“Fight Olaf.”
Freyja’s voice was clear in my head.
“I can’t possibly beat him.” I whispered.
“I didn’t say you would beat him, but you must fight him. You must not give up. This is your time to honor your father and mother and make them proud of their daughter.”
Father looked defeated. He had believed in me. The entire clan started to turn away.
Stepping over Bergfinn, I raised my voice. “I’ll fight. I’m not as trained, or as strong, but I have the heart of a Viking! I’ll not cower when our enemies come to kill my clan brothers and sisters.”
I felt the surge in my veins and as High King Ragnar smirked and stepped away, the entire clan watched Olaf yell and rush me. Olaf was a massive man and highly skilled, but my size and speed allowed me to spin away from his rush and land a hit against his armored back as he went by.
This only enraged him further as he spun, rolled towards me, and slammed his shield into me. The force of the blow tossed me hard to the ground. He was on me in an instant and swinging his axe down towards me. I rolled away at the last second and used both hands on my axe, swinging it into Olaf’s ankle. I heard the crack as Olaf crashed to the ground and I scampered away.
Olaf was in obvious pain as he hobbled to his feet. I would have thought a blow like that would have caused him to slow down, but I was wrong. Very wrong. He laughed it off and rushed me like a bull. I barely got my axe up in time to block his mighty swing, but there was no way my block was strong enough to stop his full-force blow. Luckily, his axe twisted against mine and the flat of his blade hit me across my ribs. I was sent nearly twenty feet from the blow and landed face down in the dirt. I couldn’t breathe and laid there gasping like a fish out of water.
Olaf turned towards the crowd and raised his axe in victory.
“Get up, Svala.”
I growled at the voice in my head, but slowly staggered to my feet. I winced at the pain in my ribs and ground my teeth together. “I’m not done yet!”
Olaf turned and charged. He stopped short and swung a vicious blow towards my head. I ducked below it and thrust my axe upward into his chin. Olaf staggered backwards and as I pressed forward, his massive hand grabbed me around my throat. He easily lifted me off the ground, laughed, and tossed me to the side.
My ribs shot new pain through my body and I struggled to breathe.
Olaf stood over me. “Stay down, Svala.”
I pushed against the dirt and stood up on my weakened and shaking legs. “I’m a Viking woman! I’m not weak!”
His fist crashed into the side of my head and I sprawled once again on the ground.
“Get up, Svala.”
“I can’t.”
“Get up.”
Shaking my head, I thought back to all those times I had let my father down. Through my swollen eye I could see Olaf’s weakened ankle. I felt the fire in my blood and with a yell, I rose to my feet and tackled Olaf’s weakened leg. As I expected, it buckled, and Olaf fell hard to the ground. My victory was short-lived however as Olaf rolled back throwing me to the ground. His left hand grabbed my throat and his right held high his axe. It was as if everything were in slow motion as the axe descended, burying itself into the ground inches from my ear.
Olaf stood and lifted me to my feet. “Ragnar clan! This woman has more heart than any of our enemies. Let it be known that Hersir Olaf Steffensson calls Svala Freyjasdottir, Valkyrie! With our High King’s blessing, Svala will raid with us! When our enemies see their deaths at the hands of this woman, the Ragnar clan will be feared and respected!”
The entire clan was silent as the High King stepped before me. His hand reached for one of my mud encrusted braids as he stared thoughtfully into my eyes. “Kar! Get your daughter some mead. Today we celebrate history and on the new moon in six days, we avenge our lost clan members.”
The cheers filled the village. Olaf clapped his hand on my back which caused no small amount of pain. “Well fought, Svala.”
I watched him limp off the training area as father took me to the longhouse for some much-needed mead to dull the pain.
***
For three days I recuperated while doing all my chores. Keeping active helped as once I sat still for too long I began to stiffen up. I had asked father about the term, Valkyrie. He told me the legend of a woman fighter from another clan. Valkyrie was the equivalent to a Berserker in status. It was as high an honor, aside from High Queen that a woman had ever risen to. Father cautioned me to be careful as with rank came expectations. Ever since my fight with Olaf, men were even more desiring my hand in marriage. I begged for time.
After a hard day of chores, I had a little free time and I went to find Inga. Inga was my best friend and as I searched for her I became worried. When I found her all my fears were confirmed as she was barely conscious and bleeding down her exposed legs. Rushing to her side, I cradled Inga’s head in my lap.
“Who raped you, Inga?”
Inga shook her head as she wept into my dress.
“I’ll kill him. Just tell me who it was.”
“It was Erik.”
I felt my blood boil with anger and started to stand but Inga held me fast.
“No, Svala. Let it be. Fighting isn’t always the answer. Stay with me.”
Against my better judgement, I stayed and held Inga, using my apron to slowly clean her up. Eventually she fell asleep in my lap as I wept for my friend and the injustice of it all.
***
I searched for Erik for two days only to hear he had left to hunt game. I would have gone after him, but High King Ragnar called for his clan to prepare for battle. We were to attack the Orin clan that had raided us a few weeks earlier.
We loaded our fighters into four ships, each holding thirty warriors, and we sailed to the north of the Orin village. There where we waited until an hour before dusk before sailing into their bay. Hersir Olaf wanted to make a statement; that the Ragnar clan wasn’t afraid of a frontal assault.
I was the only woman on any of the ships. Even with Olaf’s ranking me, I could clearly see the skepticism on our warrior’s faces. I was afraid and nervous. Fighting a few men is one thing, but a major battle is another. Warriors could be killed by random acts in the heat of battle.
We paddled straight into the Orin clan’s bay while thumping the sides of the gunwales. Each thump was in time with my own heartbeat. Each echo of the sound caused my blood to course a little faster. I thought of Inga, the twelve clan members that had died at the Orin clan’s hands, and finally of Erik.
Father had recommended I hold back, but as the ships beached, I flung myself over the rail and into the fray. My braided hair flew back and forth as I spun, cut, and dodged my way through the Orin warriors. Battle lust had taken hold of me and I found myself alone as the Orin warriors slowly backed away from me. It was Erik’s face that drove me onward. I hated what he represented, and I was blinded by that as I looked upon these enemy warriors.
I had killed or disabled four of their warriors when I began hearing their shouts. “Ragnar has the Goddess Freyja fighting for them!” In my lust for revenge, their shouts fueled my fury until I came face-to-face with a young boy. He was no more than ten years of age. His eyes were filled with fear and my long axe hesitated. I looked around me recognizing the Orin clan was completely devastated. Death and destruction were all around me, much of it my own doing.
Women were shouting to my right and several of my clan were now involved in tearing at their clothes. I ran as fast as I could and put myself between my clan warriors and the women. “Hold!”
“This be no place for you, Svala!”
“You will not touch these women. We’re better than this.”
“Step aside, Svala.”
I was still holding my axe and knife and I held them up. “To get to these women, you have to go through me. These women are wives, mothers, and daughters. Would you wish what you’re planning to do to these women on your own?” That caused them to pause and I pressed my point. “Would you perform these same terrible acts on me?”
“You’re highly favored, Svala, but you ask too much. This is our life. This is what we do. As a woman you wouldn’t understand this. Step aside.”
“This is what you choose to do. It isn’t right. Seek your hearts and you will know. Is it not enough we have destroyed their community, orphaned their children, and taken their protection away from them?”
By now there was a larger group of my clan standing around us and listening to our altercation.
“They killed our men, Svala. They tried to rape our women.”
I reached out and pulled a quaking woman to my side and lifted her chin. “Look at this woman. Is she any different than our own flesh and blood? Is she any different than me? No… I will not allow this.”
Hersir Olaf Steffensson pushed his way through the crowd. He was our general and had ultimate authority.
“What goes on here?”
“Svala is keeping us from our spoils of war.”
“I’m keeping you from raping innocent women. If we’re to be great as a clan, then we must set ourselves above. We will never be great if we’re merely animals.”
Olaf pointed to the ships as he spoke to me. “You don’t speak for the clan, Svala.”
I was summarily dismissed, however, as I walked through the crowd there were men of my clan that tipped their heads to me in a sign of respect.
***
Two weeks later I was summoned before High King Ragnar. When I entered the long house father and Olaf were there. Bowing to the High King, I stood tall and proud amongst these great men, but internally I was shaking. A woman doesn’t confront a man in this society and clearly, this is what I would be charged with.
Ragnar stepped forward and held my chin in his large hand. He moved my head from side to side as he looked upon me. “Rumors are spreading of a golden-haired woman in our clan. The claim is that Freyja herself fights for us, but not just for the Ragnar clan, for all women. Our own women look to you as an example and some have even asked to learn to fight like you. You fought as well as my most trained fighters and yet you defy me and challenge my place to lead. You confronted my men. You! A woman! You dare tell us we could be great?”
I dropped my head. “Forgive me, High King.”
“What makes you believe we could be greater than the other clans?”
“It is not my place to say, High King.”
He laughed. “Now you wish to be submissive? I asked you a question and you will answer it.”
“If we set ourselves apart, High King… If we act mercifully and out of honor… I believe other clans will come to us. Women will seek us. Men will wish to join us. For no one wants to fear their homes, families, and livelihood will be taken from them. A clan is strong, but a clan that is just will become even stronger.”
“You once told me a story that you were cast ashore here by the Goddess Freyja herself. Could it be that you are truly Freyja and you came here to bless my rule?”
“I bleed, High King. I still feel my ribs from Hersir Olaf’s axe. If I be a Goddess, I be a very poor one.”
“Then where did you get your wisdom? There are men coming to me, women wishing to join the clan where Freyja protects them, and I’ve even had another clan’s High King lay down his axe at my feet in fealty to me. Me, the High King that controls a Goddess.”
“Perhaps I have eaten too many salmon as the legendary Fionn, High King. For I know not where, if any wisdom I have was found.”
“I cannot have you challenging my men and making an example for women to follow and yet punishing you would do more harm than good. Tame your tongue, daughter of Kar, and you might just find yourself in the highest place of honor a woman can achieve. Now get back to your chores, Svala.”
I bowed and breathed a sigh of relief as I stepped from the long house. Father was quick to follow and pulled me aside. In silence he guided me down to the water’s edge.
“When you first arrived at the clan and I was given your charge, I was upset. Our High King had said something that hurt me deeply regarding my son, Lief. That you would be of greater value than Lief ever could have been. I see now that he was correct.”
“Please don’t speak that way of Lief.”
“No, it’s true. You have brought more honor to my household than Lief ever could.”
His statement made me cry and I contemplated telling him the truth, but it would do nothing other than cause him more grief. For a man to become a woman would be the worst curse a man could fathom. I no longer believed this to be true, but any man certainly would.
“What did the High King mean by finding myself in the highest place of honor a woman could achieve?”
“This is troubling, Svala. He could be saying that he is considering you for his wife which would make you High Queen.”
“What of the existing High Queen?”
Father shook his head. “Let’s not worry about such things.”
***
Thankfully the days and weeks past with little more thought to my discussion with the High King. Rumors of me continued to spread throughout the region, for a fighting woman wasn’t normal. Our clan was experiencing a quiet and peaceful summer. This allowed us to spend more time gardening, hunting, and fishing. Our food stocks had grown and would easily take us through the harshest of winters.
Father told me the other clans feared our growing numbers, but they feared more that the Goddess Freyja was walking amongst us and protecting our clan. Yet, for all the peace we were experiencing, father felt we were becoming a target; for what clan wouldn’t wish to capture Freyja? Which clan wouldn’t wish to take our food stocks? Which man wouldn’t wish to take a Goddess as his wife?
I pulled my cloak tighter about me as a cool, heavy, rain fell. The rain wouldn’t stop me from performing my chores and today I was in one of our furthest gardens. The sound of the rain was helpful in drowning out my own thoughts. Lately, I believed Freyja had given me a blessing by making me female. I had been dreaming of truly becoming a woman where I would be laying with a man and these thoughts and dreams disturbed me. Shouldn’t I be angry?
I hadn’t heard the patter of light feet behind me and was shocked when someone grabbed my hand. I looked up to see inga. It was clear she was troubled, and she yanked on my arm hard enough to cause my cloak hood to fall from my head.
“Come out of the rain, Svala.”
Inga pulled me to a small rock building. She was shaking. Her hand came to my face as she pressed my back against the wall. Her fingers shook as they moved through my wet hair. She leaned forward and pressed her lips against mine before turning away in tears.
“Inga? What have you done? This is forbidden.” I was startled and confused.
“I wish I was a man and that you would be my wife, Svala. I would treat you well for I love you.”
“Inga, you mustn’t speak this way.”
“I’m with child, Svala. Erik is claiming me. He claims our child. I can’t let that happen…”
Inga looked at me with such longing. I had no idea she felt this way about me.
“Remember me, Svala…”
Inga ran from the building before I could stop her. I raced after her, pausing briefly to glimpse Erik standing a short distance away. By the time I turned back to inga, it was too late. She had leapt off a cliff. I screamed in pain and loss of my best friend as I looked down upon her mangled body. Slowly I turned to see Erik standing near me. I pulled my long axe and yelled. “You raped her and now you killed her!”
Erik turned and ran back towards the village. I debated chasing after him, but I couldn’t leave Inga down there. I carefully made my way down the cliff face to the waters’ edge where I sat and cradled Inga’s lifeless form in my arms. I sat there in the pouring rain and cried until others came and tried to take her from my arms.
“Don’t touch her!”
Gently, I lifted her into my arms and I carried her back to the village. There I quietly built a pyre and set Inga upon it. I placed flowers around her before setting it ablaze. My tears never stopped until the pyre’s last flame went out.
It was only then that I turned my dark and angry gaze upon the long house. I marched straight in through throngs of men in heated discussion. Stepping up to the High King, I bowed and didn’t wait to make my accusation. “Erik Eldersson raped Inga. I demand justice be done.”
The High King looked at me. “Then we will have a trial tomorrow to see which of you is guilty.”
“Me? Guilty of what?”
“Erik claims he saw you push Inga from the cliff.”
I reached for my axe as many hands struggled to hold me back. I saw Erik in the room and I strained to get close to him. “Liar! You know this isn’t true!”
Erik sneered. “Perhaps we can come to an arrangement…”
“I’ll leave your rotting corpse…!”
Father grabbed me and took me from the long house and back to our home before he or I spoke again.
“This is serious, Svala.”
“I consoled Inga after Erik raped her! Inga told me she was with child and Erik was claiming her for his own. That’s why she jumped from the cliff!”
“Erik says you pushed Inga. He told me he would retract his claim if you wed him.”
“I’ll kill him before he touches me or any other woman.”
Mother looked extremely worried. “Svala, you know what the trial entails?”
I nodded slowly.
“If you fail the trial, they will deem you guilty and put you to death.”
“I’d rather fail and die honorably than be touched by that foul man.”
***
Sleep eluded me as I kept seeing Inga’s lifeless body before me. I cried out to Freyja for justice, but the Goddess was silent. Not once did I consider Erik’s offer and at the light of dawn, I dressed in my battle clothes and walked boldly to the long house. Everyone was there waiting.
There was no pomp or ceremony as High King Ragnar spoke.
“I was recently reminded that what makes us great is that we are a clan of justice.”
I grit my teeth at the lack of justice.
“Today, we stand witness to two members of our clan accused of heinous crimes. Svala Freyjasdottir is accused of pushing Inga Bjornsdottir to her death. Erik Eldersson is accused of raping Inga Bjornsdottir. Since no witnesses can corroborate their claims, we must move on to our traditional methods of assessing guilt or innocence; that is unless either one of the accused wishes to confess their crime.”
The room was deathly silent.
“Then we begin with Svala Freyjasdottir.”
I was led to the side of the long house where the method of determining a woman’s guilt or innocence awaited me. I looked to my right at a pot of rapidly boiling water. I was to reach in and take out a stone then carry it across the long house before placing it into a basket. If I dropped the stone or failed to heal in the weeks afterwards, I would be found guilty.
“Choose the man’s trial, Svala.”
I winced as I looked down to my left to see a red-hot rod of iron sitting on a bed of coals. The trial was the same for a man, except that the rod was far hotter than the water or the stone. Even Erik looked worried.
“High King?”
“You wish to confess your crimes, Svala?”
“I have nothing to confess. I’m innocent and to prove without a doubt, I will choose the man’s trial.”
A look of concern rose on Ragnar’s face as a collective gasp ran through the crowd.
“The purpose of the trial is not to permanently maim the accused. A man’s hand is larger and thicker, making the iron rod equitable to the burning and pain the boiling water and stone would be to a smaller woman’s hand.”
“I still choose the man’s trial, High King. I don’t wish to be judged differently than Erik.”
The High King shook his head and waved his hand as acquiescence to my request.
I pulled my glove from my left hand as I looked at the far end of the long house where a bucket of water waited. I stared Erik in the eyes, lifted my chin, and reached down for the iron rod. Instantly my skin burned and sizzled, but I wouldn’t cry out even though the pain was beyond anything I had ever experienced before in my life. I stared at Erik as I walked; anger at what he had done fueled my strength of resolve. Smoke drifted up from my hand and filled my nostrils with the scent of burning flesh.
Slowly I walked across the long house and placed the now darkening iron rod into the water. Immediately there were cries of relief from the crowd and someone wrapped bandages around my hand. Inside, I was screaming in pain and I fought with every fiber of my being to remain standing.
“Let it be known that Svala Freyjasdottir is tentatively found innocent. If her hand fails to heal she may yet be found guilty. I now call up Erik Eldersson. You are accused of raping one of our own clan. Perform your trial.”
Sweat broke out on Erik’s forehead as he looked down upon the red-hot iron bar. His eyes spoke of fear. He reached for the rod and his scream of pain tore through the great long house. I cringed knowing what that pain felt like. Erik made three hasty steps before he dropped the iron rod and ran to put his hand in the bucket of cold water, however, as he neared it, another man ‘accidently’ kicked the bucket over.
Erik held his hand high, the burns clearly visible as he screamed in pain.
“Erik Eldersson is found guilty.”
It was hideous and gruesome to watch as his sentence was instantly administered by six Viking men as they hacked at Erik with their long axes. There was no satisfaction in seeing him die.
“We will reconvene in one week to check on Svala’s burns. If her hand is not healing, she will be found guilty.”
People began filing out of the long house and I rushed to a location of privacy near the water. I had nearly passed out several times as the pain was unbearable. Sitting on the rocks, I carefully unwrapped the bandage around my shaking hand. When the last layer was removed, and I looked upon my hand, I retched. I could see charred bones and ligaments. It was so burned that it would never heal. Everything had been for nothing.
It was at that moment that a large salmon washed up onto the shore at my feet.
“You must listen to me very carefully, Svala. Remove the skin from the salmon. Place the fatty side of the skin onto your hand and wrap it around. Bind that with your bandages. Do not look at your hand until you go before the High King once again.”
The pain was beyond anything I had ever felt before, and I was angry. “Why have me do any of this? I have done everything you asked. My friend is dead. The clans aren’t united. My hand is ruined.”
“Your destiny is set, Svala. Trust me one more time.”
“Nothing I do makes a difference, Freyja. Salmon skin won’t heal my hand.”
“Perhaps you would like to know what would have happened had you never found my ring. Lief would have been killed in battle before the next moon. Inga would have been killed after being raped repeatedly by the Orin clan warriors. Yrsa, would have been raped by the Orin clan and been so injured that she would have lost her leg. Erik would have continued to live and rape members of your own clan. Without your help around the house, your mother would have lost her child. You think you have made no difference, but you have. The salmon at your feet is no ordinary salmon, Svala. It’s my salmon and its skin has healing properties.”
I kicked lightly at the salmon at my feet. “I’ll do as you say.”
***
The day had arrived for the High King to examine my hand. For the first few days, I couldn’t sleep because the pain was so great but gradually the pain began to subside, and the pain was replaced with tingling. Surprisingly, I could move my fingers within the bandage, but I was still fearful of what my hand would look like.
As before, the long house was filled with the clan members. I was called to stand before the High King.
“Svala, if you are found guilty your punishment will be handed out immediately. Unwrap the bandages and let us see your hand.”
Slowly, layer by layer, I unwrapped the bandages. My fingers first appeared, and they looked pink and healthy. As the final layers were unwrapped, there was no sign of the salmon skin. My hand had healed with barely a scar. I flexed my fingers and made a fist and then opened them again. I was as amazed as those in the room.
The High King sat down heavily and shook his head in disbelief. “Had I not seen with my own eyes you walk across this house with a red-hot iron rod in your hand… How? How is your hand completely healed?”
“The Goddess Freyja sent a salmon to me, High King. Freyja told me to wrap my hand in the skin of that salmon. I thought it foolishness but did her bidding.”
“We have a member of our clan that convenes with gods. Who am I to argue with their judgement. I declare Svala Freyjasdottir innocent.”
That evening, I sat on top of the rocky cliff where Inga had jumped. In the dying orange light of the sun, I looked at my healed hand and marveled at my place in the world. Mother came out and sat down next to me.
“You’re lost in thought, Svala.”
“I keep asking myself, why. Why did the sweetest and kindest of people have to die? Why did I find Freyja’s ring? Why must I go through these trials?”
“Perhaps you should replace your whys with whats.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Yes, Inga died. What are you going to do about it? Yes, you found the ring, but what difference will that make in your life? Yes, you have gone through terrible trials, but what have they taught you? I see greatness in you, Svala. Courage. You have strength of resolve, a gentle heart, yet can be as fierce as any Viking that ever lived. You’re admired and respected. What’s pressing on your heart these days?”
“I don’t understand it all. We kill our neighboring clans. We could be a great nation if we only came together as one.”
“It’s all about power, Svala. Every man believes he should rule. Power brings freedom. When was the last time you saw our High King fight?”
“I’ve never seen him fight.”
“And yet he rules us. That’s power when a man can send others to do his bidding; to die for his causes.”
“There is so much death and destruction.”
“Do what is in your heart, Svala.” Mother hugged me and stood up. “Come. Sit with us and eat. Your destiny will take you away one day. I fear that our time with you is short and every moment is precious.”
I stood and carefully placed the handful of flowers I had collected at the top of the cliff. Wiping a tear, I turned towards mother and the village.
***
My hand had fully healed and for weeks I continued to perform my chores and train as I could with father. Father taught me how to fight against larger foes and how to use their size against them. I was getting better and stronger each day and had switched to dual long axes as my preferred fighting style.
One evening as we were training with the other men, there was a large commotion as a scout rushed through us and straight into the long house. Moments later the High King and Hersir Olaf came out with grave faces.
“We have word that the Calder clan is coming. They are no more than two days away and have close to two hundred men with them. It’s time the Ragnar clan defeat our long-founded enemy. Collect everything you need, we march at first light for the Harek Meadows. Svala, Kar. Come with me.”
I was confused as I had never been a part of war planning before, but I did as I was bid and followed father into the long house.
Olaf used his axe to draw a map on the dirt floor. “The Calder clan is coming south, and we will meet them here at Harek Meadows. The meadows are flanked by mountains on the west and east, but there is a valley that cuts through the eastern mountains. Kar, you and I will lead our best fighters straight into the Calder clan. Svala, you will lead our Thegn, Brang, Herra, and Thrall ranks east and wait with them until you see us fully engaged with the enemy. You will then rush out of the eastern valley and clash with the Calder forces on their flank.”
“Will the men follow me?”
“This is a battle and you have the rank of Valkyrie. They will follow the Goddess’ chosen one.”
No time in Viking history had a woman led a group or men into battle. I merely nodded and stepped back outside. Olaf gathered all the fighters together. We were close to two hundred and an even match for the Calder clan. Olaf separated out my fighters and gave them orders.
“You will be following the lead of Svala from here on out.”
There were grumblings in the group and several were very vocal about not wishing to follow a woman. Many of the sixty men seemed to have no problems following me but one huge man stepped forward. I recognized him as Tar, a Thegn in rank.
“I will not be led by any woman. I’m a Viking man! I’m…”
I had to settle this quickly to gain control. Stepping forward, I made a fist, and slugged the man with every ounce of strength I had. He dropped heavily to the ground and spit out a tooth.
“If you have a problem following me, then you should stay here with the women.”
The grumbling stopped at that moment and I offered my hand to Tar. He took my hand and stood. For him, at least for now, the issue was resolved. I gathered the men around me as I explained our roll.
***
I could hear the clans beating their axes against their shields as they lined up across the meadow from one another. My heart was pounding as my men waited just out of eyesight. Taking Tar with me, we climbed a knoll to get a glimpse of our enemy. They were a formidable foe that controlled the northern realms. Several men stepped forward and shouted to our clan.
“You are weak, Ragnar clan! Where is your Goddess that fights for you? Has she tired of your stench?”
Tar growled and started to get up. I pulled him back down. “Save it. They don’t know we’re here. Look. Below us and slightly behind the Calder clan is a group of twenty archers. They’re out of sight by our main force. We were told to wait until the battle begins, but we can’t. We must take out those archers lest they devastate our front line. Go! Get the others and follow me over this ridge and down upon our enemy.”
There was still shouting, and I could hear Tar and the others shuffling up the hillside behind me, but the archers were readying their arrows and there was no time to waste. I stood and ran full speed, pulling out my axes. Well behind me was my group. I spotted the lead archer and slammed right into him throwing the entire archery team into disarray. Today, I felt untouchable as the archers fell left and right to my axes. Their weapons weren’t useful in such close quarters. With a shout and a roar, my team smashed into them.
I could hear the Ragnar clan make their charge as soon as they saw we were engaged in battle. The Calder clan had lost their advantage, but they lost none of their savagery and once they realized they were pinned between our best fighters and my team, they fought like cornered animals.
I had taken several heavy blows by the time my team and our other fighters joined ranks, but my battle lust had fueled me onwards. As the clans’ numbers dwindled, fights broke out in pairs and I found myself face-to-face with a tall, strong Viking with piercing blue eyes that were partially hidden behind an iron helm.
He was fast and cunning, and I had to use every trick and lesson I learned through the years to keep from being killed. By now my braids had come undone and my golden hair fanned out across my back, clumped together by mud and blood. We fought for nearly an hour, neither doing much damage or gaining the advantage.
As we fought, I realized I didn’t wish to kill this man. There was something about his eyes that spoke of kindness and goodness. But this was a fight I couldn’t walk away from without expecting my own death and so we fought on.
We had pushed each other back and forth, but then came my mistake. A wounded man from the Calder clan stirred and thrust his blade into my thigh. I staggered and fell backwards, crossing my axes infront of me to block my opponent’s descending axe. The force of his blow shook my very bones, but my block held and with a swift move I drew my axes away from me using my axe heads to cut through the wooden handle of his axe. His weapon snapped, and I rolled away just in time and pulled myself to my feet. We stood mere feet from each other. My thigh was bleeding heavily, and he only had his knife against my two axes. I could kill him now, but I hesitated as I looked around me. Dozens of men lay around me either dead or dying.
Suddenly, Hersir Olaf crashed into my opponent from the side. He had used his shield as a battering ram and the heavy blow threw my opponent to the ground. Olaf raised his axe above his head to kill the man.
I dove, rolled, and brought up my axes to stop Olaf’s axe from cleaving through the man’s helm.
Olaff roared at me and I yelled back. “Enough! This man is a valiant fighter as are all the men here. Leave them to collect their wounded as we should collect ours.”
Olaff growled and pulled back. “I give you this boon just this once, Svala. Without your bravery and taking out those archers, we would have been finished.” With a shout, Olaff called a retreat.
I glanced down at the man who laid at my feet. His blue eyes were sharp and focused, and they bored into mine. I turned away and helped several of our men south and away to our camp.
***
The toll of life was immense. It was estimated we lost twenty men and over one hundred more were wounded. There were even more dead and injured on the Calder side.
Father came to me as I was binding my wounds.
“You fought well today, Svala. Never have I seen anyone so fast or able to withstand pain like you. You inspired your men and your decisiveness saved our clan today.”
“You give me too much credit.”
“You use your strength wisely. You have true Viking blood in your veins. I fear when word reaches our High King, he will ask me for your hand in marriage.”
“He can ask all he wants. My answer will remain a no. He has a wife and Freyja has not told me who I should marry yet.”
“I may not be able to deny the High King.”
“I believe you told me once to not worry about what hasn’t happened yet.”
Father smiled. “Your men would like to share some mead with you.”
“Let them have their mead. I seek solace for the lives I took today.”
I stood and did my best to not limp as I walked away from the camp. When I was clear of the raucous voices, I sat down on a log and stared up at the moon as the clouds drifted past it. Ever since I became a woman, my tears tended to flow easier, and as I considered each man I killed today, my heart grew heavier and heavier. I took several deep breaths to calm myself when a hand covered my mouth and I was set upon by men on all sides of me. I fought like I had never fought before, but soon my hands and legs were bound and a rag was stuffed into my mouth. Still I struggled until I realized I was wasting my energy.
I was carried north and, in the moments when the moon broke free of the clouds, I could see the colors of the Calder clan on my captures’ clothing. We paused briefly for the men to drink and eat something.
“Look at her. We should take her now as a spoil of war.”
“I’ve never had a Goddess before. We could sell her.”
I struggled against my bindings as a third man reached for me, but it was struck hard from the final member of their band. “You heard Hersir Brand’s orders. If she is touched he’ll put our heads on a pike.”
One laughed. “It might still be worth it.”
The conversation had frightened me and made me realize I was in a dire predicament. Gratefully, the men got themselves organized and I was thrown back up on one of their shoulders. We travelled through the night and continued steadily through the day until we approached a shoreline. There I was transferred to a ship and we sailed north across the cool, windswept waters.
When we landed, I made note of various landmarks. Here there were trees and buildings were made primarily of wood with stone foundations. A massive long house was connected to a much larger building that had a stone tower. It was clear to me that this was a place of abundance. The people were clean, and the village organized. I noted many men were bandaged and pyres still burned at the edge of the settlement.
I was taken into the long house and summarily tossed onto the hard, wooden floor. I could see High King Calder sitting on his chair and several men came forward. One looked like the man I had fought.
“Did you encounter any problems, Gealith?”
“She was easy to find, and she was alone. She fought hard, Hersir Brand.”
“I would have expected no less. You’ve done well. Release her from her bindings.”
“Is that wise if she is indeed the Goddess Freyja?”
“I’ll not ask twice.”
I felt the dirty rough cloth pulled from my mouth and my hands and legs cut free. I stood gingerly to my feet as over the past few days my thigh wound had festered.
The High King leaned forward. “I would have never believed it had you not told me yourself, son. How many?”
“She alone killed at least five of our men and wounded many more.”
“She will make a fine addition to our clan. Even covered in blood and dirt, she is spectacular. Have you chosen her husband yet?”
My eyes narrowed. “I’m not a sheep or cow to be given and I pity the man that tries to take me.”
The High King laughed. “I rather like her. Get her cleaned up. I’m certain she is hungry and thirsty.”
The man named Brand came near me and whispered into my ear. “Don’t fight. You will be treated justly.”
I lifted my chin as I followed Brand out and into the large building behind the long house. When we were in a private room, he paused and turned to me.
“I think introductions are in order. I’m Brand Caldersson. If I’m not mistaken, you’re called Svala?”
“Why did you send your men to bring me here? Are you cowards that you must kidnap people at night?” My sharp words and tone were more for my own sake. I was weak and frightened.
Brand pulled off his helm and set it aside. His hair was dark brown, and it spilled out in waves over his broad shoulders. His eyes were penetrating and intelligent. Under other circumstances, I could find him handsome.
He smiled as he sat in a chair and watched me. “One doesn’t capture a Goddess without taking reasonable precautions. I asked you your name.”
“I spared your life!”
“Which is why you’re here. That and my father wanted to know if Freyja’s blessings follow you. You’re the reason we attacked. We’ve heard legends of the Goddess Freyja walking the earth and doing battle for the Ragnar clan.”
“All those men died because you wanted to capture me?”
“I admit I was curious, but I was just fulfilling the desire of my father. I would have chosen a different path as I highly doubted you were a Goddess, but I couldn’t have been more wrong. You’re the most beautiful and formidable woman I’ve ever encountered. You were going to tell me your name.”
He leaned back onto the two legs of his chair and put his feet up onto a table. Using my good leg, I kicked the chair leg and watched him land flat on his back.
He laughed hard. “Promise me you won’t try to run away, and I will allow our women to take care of your wound and get you cleaned up.”
“Why would I ever promise that?”
“Because the alternative is for me to call for our remaining men to watch me bathe you.”
I was seething mad when I heard a voice in my head.
“He will be your husband.”
“Over my dead body.” The timing of my rebuttal to Freyja couldn’t have been more ill-timed.
“Fine. Have it your way.” Brand grabbed me around my waist and lifted me up onto his shoulder. He started to shout to his men when I stopped him.
“Put me down... I won’t run away. At least not right away. I’ve been without ale or food for more than a day and I need to clean my wound.”
He set me down gently and stared into my eyes. “You’re heavier than you look.”
I felt my blood boiling in my veins. “You must just be weak.”
He smiled again. “You’re not like most women.”
“Most women aren’t starved, dying of thirst, been trussed up like a wild boar, and stabbed.”
“I’ll personally get you ale if you give me your name.”
“Will you bring it to me on your knees?” He stood blocking the doorway with his arms crossed. “Svala Freyjasdottir.”
He stepped out into the building and I followed. Many thoughts went through my head like grabbing a chair and hitting him, but I needed to preserve my strength for when I would need it the most.
Brand stopped and poured me a glass of ale. I drank it slowly all the while watching him like a hawk.
“Aslief.”
A young woman came over to us. “Yes, Hersir Brand?”
“Take Svala to the bathing pool. Give her time to clean herself thoroughly, bring her fresh bandages, have her clothes cleaned, and I will send down something for her to wear. Also, don’t leave her alone.”
She smiled at him and led me to another room where a fresh water spring fed a pool of water. There were few times I’ve had any personal privacy, but women bathed around other women all the time and I had become used to my new body. I stripped out of my battle clothes and gratefully stepped into the cool refreshing water.
“I’ve heard of you. I see your wound on your thigh. I didn’t think a Goddess would bleed.”
“The rumors of me are vastly exaggerated.”
“I’ve heard stories how you killed six berserkers to protect your clan’s women from being raped. You were unarmed. I recently heard that you miraculously healed yourself.”
I sighed. “There were only three men and I was only unarmed for the first of them. I was lucky that I surprised them and two were killed. The real Goddess Freyja healed my hand. As you can clearly see, I’m no Goddess.”
“If you’re not a Goddess, then the rest of us single women will have no chance with Brand as long as you’re around; for he can’t marry a Goddess, but he can marry you.”
“I don’t plan on staying long nor would I even consider such a man for my husband.”
“The women will be pleased to hear that as Brand is the most handsome and courageous man of the clan. He’s also kind and gentle to the women which is more than I can say about any of the others.”
I was ready to put my clothes back on, but they were now missing. “What have you done to my clothes?”
“They’re being cleaned. Brand has sent you these to wear.”
Aslief handed me a cloth to dry myself with and provided me fresh bandages for my thigh. I pulled on the underdress and was shocked to feel the sleekest and finest cloth I had ever felt for the overdress. Mother’s white dress had been beautiful, but this one was exquisite.
“Let me help you with your hair.”
***
Aslief had led me to a room in the tower. A window allowed me to look out over the village. Is this my prison then?
The door opened, and I turned to see Brand come in.
“Last year we sent a raiding party far south and I found that dress. I never thought I would ever find a woman that would do it justice. Now I see the dress, as wondrous as it is, pales in comparison to the person that is now wearing it.”
His eloquence was disarming but I was by no means swayed. “Is this where you throw me down and rape me or toss me to your men for my part of the harm I did to your clan?”
“Why did you spare my life?”
“We think we’re highly evolved in this modern society we now live in, yet we have no mercy. I fight to protect my clan from the barbarous, viscous acts that would otherwise be done to them.”
“Had we been victorious, do you think we would have stopped ourselves from doing that which you suggest?”
“I can only surmise that had you been victorious, my corpse would be rotting in the meadows and our womenfolk of our clan been raped, beaten, and taken.”
“And yet, you still spared my life.”
“I tire of this useless banter. If you think I will be your slave here or yield my body to any man without a fight, you’re sorely mistaken.”
“No harm will come to you and any man that lays their hand on you must answer to me. In two days hence, I will take you home if that is your wish.”
My eyes narrowed as I looked at him. “You refuse your father’s bidding? For I distinctly recall his words to find a man to marry me off to.”
Brand smiled. “There is a way to satisfy his demands and meet my own promise to you.”
A knock sounded, and food was brought and set before us both.
“Sit. Eat.”
The smells of fresh-cooked fish and meat, cabbage and beets, drew me to the table but my eyes never once left Brand. I ate slowly as I contemplated this new situation I found myself in. Finally, I gave in.
“Your clan had been defeated and you’re a valiant and excellent fighter. We decimate ourselves in a pitiful attempt to rule our own small villages. You may be of another clan, but you still have Viking blood. I fear as we squabble over lands, women, and fish, other nations build their armies and wait for us to become weak. Why do we rape and plunder and kill each other when as a united Viking people we could protect our way of life and prosper?”
“We have always fought each other, and our High Kings will never yield to one another.”
“Then we’re doomed. We might as well slit our own throats in mass suicide for every battle we fight weakens us all. Not even the wild animals hunt their own species.”
Brand stood. “This space is yours for your stay. Rest now and tomorrow I must take you to see my father.”
I watched him leave and for a moment I was somewhat saddened to see him go. I had never spoken so comfortably with any man before. The door and escape beckoned me, but I yielded to the throb of my thigh and the call of the nearby bed. I ate a little more before lying down and falling asleep.
***
I was awake with the first rays of light and considered leaving, but I was without weapons and surrounded by an enemy clan that had not faired well in the last battle, partly because of me. My thigh felt much better and I sat in the window ledge and stared out into the village when Brand came into my room.
“I’m a little surprised to see you still here, Svala.”
“You expected me to hobble out with no armor, wearing a dress I can’t fight in, with no weapons, and steal a boat all the while surrounded by more than one hundred able-bodied men?”
“I had hoped you weren’t that foolish. There are several men that are eager to seek their revenge on you for their wounds.”
“Give me my axes and my armor and I will be happy to oblige them.”
“There is no need for that. Come. Walk with me.”
I was led through the building and outside. I admired the location of the village and how well it was organized. Extra thought had been put into the design as instead of a haphazard and random placement of buildings, there was a semblance of continuity.
“How is it that your clan has built such a village?”
“We are the largest clan in the north and there are numerous smaller clans around us. They don’t dare attack us, they fight amongst themselves. This gives us more freedom to farm and build.”
“Even the streets are stone.”
“We’re Vikings. We still love our mud, but the stones make it easier to transport things and helps keep the buildings cleaner.”
A large man yelled and hobbled over to us. He pulled his long axe from his side. His intent was clear.
“Stand aside, Hersir Brand. She is an enemy and I demand the satisfaction of seeing her gutted.”
“She spared my life as I do believe she spared yours, Balder. Had she intended you dead, you would not be here today.”
“No, Brand. He is right. He isn’t of my clan and I was among those that fought.” I stepped away from Brand and within easy reach of Balder’s weapon. “I was a fool to believe I would escape my rightful punishment.”
Balder’s axe moved swiftly, but Brand’s move faster yet. The axes collided above my head and Brand had Balder disarmed in seconds. Brand pushed his way between us and confronted Balder.
“You would kill an unarmed woman? A guest of our High King and myself?”
Balder swallowed hard and shook his head.
“Then be off with you before I use you as an example for any others that might think the same way you do.”
Balder hobbled away and even left his axe on the ground. I was tempted to pick it up.
“Why did you do that, Svala?”
“You find that you have no regrets over your actions? You don’t see the faces of those you’ve killed each night? I don’t deserve your protection.”
“It was us that attacked the Ragnar clan and we were defeated. Even now, our women could have been in your clan’s hands. Our wives and daughters would have suffered because of our foolishness. Yes, I see the faces of those men I’ve killed, but no more so than the faces of those I’ve led to their deaths.”
“I be no guest. Guests aren’t kidnapped.”
“Would you have come willingly?”
“Knowing what our culture does to women of different clans? No.”
Brand was about to respond when a dozen young children ran out to me. Some were no more than three years’ old. They hugged my legs. “Goddess Freyja? Will you bless us?”
I was a little taken off guard and I squatted down, knowing full well Brand’s eyes followed my every movement closely. One little girl threw her arms around my neck and I picked her up. I had never held another child and her blonde hair, blue eyes, and smile broke something within me.
“I’m no Goddess that is capable of giving you a blessing.”
The children frowned but refused to go away even with Brand’s urging.
“If I tell you a tale, will you go back to your chores?”
They all nodded and pulled me over to a wooden bench where I sat down, and they snuggled all around me. My emotions were all over the place as I had never experienced such a desire to have children of my own. I glanced at Brand who stood close by with a smile on his lips.
“There once was a young girl that loved the sea and every day she would take her boat and fish. The men all laughed at her, saying that fishing was a man’s job, but she ignored them and fished anyways. They would hurl insults at her and occasionally beat her for her disgrace. They would also never acknowledge that the young girl caught more fish than anyone else. One day a terrible storm hit their island. The storm lasted for two weeks and it was the fiercest storm the clan had ever seen. So fierce and so strong, the clan had to stay huddled indoors and their food ran out. Fearing that her clan would all perish, the young girl braved the storm and took her small boat out to sea.”
“What happened to her and the clan?”
“When the storm finally ended, the clan came out of their homes to find their ships and boats destroyed. Their crops were devastated, and their animals had run off. They feared the worst, that they were all going to die. Then, a man spotted something on the water. It was a small boat that seemed heavily burdened. As it approached, they found the young girl guiding the boat to shore. The boat was filled to the gunwales with fish and the clan was saved.”
“What became of the young girl?”
“The entire clan honored her, but she chastised them. Before their eyes, she transformed into a beautiful young woman. She told them she had come to their village to see if they were thankful for everyone and what each person contributed to the clan. She cursed them by saying that by the time the fish she caught were gone if the clan had not changed their ways, that they would all perish. She turned and dove into the sea never to be seen again.”
“Did the clan change?”
I smiled and stroked the little blonde girl’s hair. “They must have, for otherwise, I would have never heard this tale to tell it to you. Now, off with you all before you get in trouble for avoiding your chores.”
They scampered away, and I stood.
“You made that story up.”
“It was either that or a story about a Hersir that kidnapped a fake Goddess.”
“I’d like to hear how that story ends.”
“Hopefully without the fake Goddess being burned on a pyre, raped, maimed, killed and left to rot, or smote from the real Goddess getting offended because children asked for a blessing from an imposter.”
“I’m not sure I can protect you from the real Goddess, but if I were her, I think I would be rather proud of how well you represent her.”
Brand led me back to the long house and fear rose up in me once again. I felt relatively safe around Brand, but this was someone that had ultimate authority on what would happen to me. This time I bowed before the High King.
The High King stood and circled me, and I cringed when he reached out and touched my hair.
“She cleaned up nicely. Have you determined who will take her yet?”
“Yes, father.”
“Why isn’t she with him now?”
“There are complications.”
“How difficult can this be? Hand her over to him and she will either yield or be punished.”
“We’re weakened after our battle and we must be diligent in case the Ragnar clan comes for her.”
“No clan has ever attacked us because of a single female.”
“Svala is not just any female, father.”
“My son. A Viking. A Hersir. You’re afraid of the Ragnar clan?”
“It was only Svala’s intervention that granted us the freedom to retreat without being slaughtered on the battlefield. I’m not afraid, father, but I think it is in our best interest to return Svala and seek an alliance with the Ragnar clan.”
“I think that Svala has mesmerized you or perhaps used some witchcraft. No. We will not yield to our enemies. She belongs to us now. You said you found her a man to marry. Make that happen.”
Several times I was about to speak my mind, but Freyja gently nudged me to remain silent. I was furious as Brand led me from the long house and back to my room, now definitely a prison.
When we were finally alone together I unleashed my anger on him. “That was your plan all along! You kidnap me to either use me as a bargaining ploy or to make me a submissive wife to one of your men. I should have never spared your life or stopped my clan from killing the rest of you!”
Brand was silent and his thoughtful pacing annoyed me even further.
“Tonight, I will take you to your new husband. Rest well as you will need your energy.”
He turned and closed the door and I heard it latched from the far side. I seethed with anger.
***
It was dark when Brand returned and when he did, he brought my armor. “Put your clothes on. You may need them.”
I looked at my red cloth and bone armor and knew I would feel more secure in them. “If you’re not going to give me privacy, at least turn around.”
Brand turned away and I hastily slipped out of my overdress and put my armor on.
“Will you give me an axe as well, so I can beat my new husband senseless?”
“Be quiet, Svala. Follow me.”
“You’re taking me to…”
Brand was extremely fast as he put his hand over my mouth and pushed me up against the stone wall of the room. He leaned in close. “Unless you have a desire to stay here permanently, you will do as I say. Do you understand?”
I nodded and quietly followed Brand from the building and out towards the water. Two small boats were tethered there.
“Take that boat and head south. When you find land wait for me.”
“I don’t…”
“Just do it, Svala.”
Brand shoved my boat with me in it into the deeper water where a light breeze caught my sail. I oriented myself and headed due south. The fires of the village grew dim as I sailed away. The sailing was slow, and it was nearly morning when I landed. I was tempted to leave but heard Freyja’s voice convincing me to stay.
Minutes later a boat appeared through the morning mists and Brand stepped lightly onto the land next to me.
“You defy your father, or are you merely wanting privacy before you kill me?”
“I have no desire to kill you or to give you to another man, Svala. While taking you to your husband last night, you ran away and stole one of our boats. I chased after you to return you to our clan. It’s a plausible story that will allow me time to see you safely home.”
Brand handed me two long axes and I stared at him in utter disbelief.
“Why are you doing this for me?”
“I believe that your clan would come and attack us if we kept you. That wouldn’t be good for either clan. I also would like to see you happy.”
“You believe I’m much more valuable to my clan than I actually am. No one would come looking for me. They’re most likely pleased I’m no longer a burden to them.”
Brand smiled. “That’s perfect then. I can take you home, and they will tell me to keep you. Without a home, you would be more interested in returning with me so that I can marry you off to a most worthy individual.”
We started walking south towards the Harek Meadows. “Did your father really want to raid us because of me?”
“He did. I thought it was foolishness until I saw you. Now that I’ve had a chance to get to know you a little, I feel foolish for taking you home.”
“I don’t understand you. If I was forced to live in your clan, you’d just marry me off and I would be back to my duties of women’s work and having children all the while feeling a need to escape or cut my own throat. I’m not a blessing to a clan, I’m a curse. Those around me die. The Ragnar clan isn’t strong because of me, they’re a target.”
“I would hope if you were married to the right person you wouldn’t feel the need to end your own life.”
“The way things seem to be going, I have little control over whom I might marry. Women aren’t afforded the luxury of denying all requests, especially when they’re dragged off to another clan.”
“It’s not much easier being a man, Svala. My father is ill and I’m to inherit his rule. There’s an expectation I must choose a woman soon.”
“Therein lies the difference. It’s never the woman’s choice. For what woman could feel she can deny the future High King of the Calder clan? I doubt you will have anyone deny you. Aslief told me you were rather fondly looked upon by the single women of the clan.”
“What of you, Svala? Do you look upon me favorably?”
“I have mixed feelings about you and trust is a concern. You attacked my clan and had me kidnapped and yet you’re letting me escape and have treated me well.”
“Kidnapping aside, if I were a member of your clan, would you reject my marriage request.”
I was flustered, and warmth rose to my cheeks. I should despise this man, yet I didn’t. “Freyja has informed me I can’t marry any man that she doesn’t give her consent to.”
“Then introduce me to the Goddess so I can plead my case before her.”
“You don’t have a case, Brand.”
“How am I to know what the Goddess speaks to you? If she appeared before me and told me I wasn’t the right man for you, then I would humbly step aside.”
“Why do you care? A day ago, you had told your father you had already chosen another man that I was to marry.”
Brand smiled. “I didn’t imply another man, just that I had already chosen. I chose myself.”
I paused our walking to stare at him. “How dare…”
“There!”
In seconds we were surrounded by my clan’s warriors and they looked none too pleased to see Brand. Had I not intervened Brand would now be lying in a pool of his own blood at my feet. As it was father took Brand’s weapons away and Tar was intent on dragging him away.
I looked over the Ragnar clan warriors. Nearly one hundred and fifty men, some still wounded, surrounded us. All my remaining men had come and were led by Tar who seems to have become my greatest supporter.
Tar was roughly holding Brand who appeared at peace with this turn of events. Father checked me over carefully.
“What are all of you doing here?”
Father spoke for the group while eyeing Brand carefully.
“We believed you were taken and our High King agreed we should try to find you.”
“You came for me?”
“You’re a highly revered woman, Svala. The High King believes the clan’s success is because you commune with gods. What happened?”
I had to be careful what I said. I looked at Brand and took a deep breath. “There were several Calder clan warriors still in the area that had become separated from the rest of their clan. While I was dressing my wounds, they found me and took me. I was to be forced into marriage to one of the Calder clan’s men, but this man offered me protection, gave me food and drink, and helped me escape.”
Father moved to stand before Brand. “Why would you help Svala?”
“She spared my life on the battlefield.”
“You’re planning on seeking asylum with the Ragnar clan?”
“My intent was to see Svala safely to her home before returning to the Calder clan. I’m in good standing in the clan and can offer a story that I tried to stop her escape but ran into your warriors before turning back.”
I stepped forward and stared into Brand’s eyes but spoke to everyone. “He has done me a great service. I ask we repay him by giving him back his weapons and allowing him to return to his home.”
There was much argument and dissention, but father, the ranking member of our clan, reached for Brand’s weapons and handed them back to him.
“I would like a moment with Svala before I leave.”
Again, there was much anger and protest until father checked with me and I agreed I would be safe. We walked a short distance away just so that Brand felt comfortable speaking to me without being overheard.
“If not for your words, I would be dead once more, Svala. If they knew it was me that sent my men to retrieve you I would have had an axe through my head. I would like to finish our conversation. When can I meet the Goddess Freyja so that I can convince her of my good intentions towards you?”
I couldn’t share that my heart was concerned for him. Brand didn’t appear to be the kind of man that would just let me walk away. Freyja was very absent from my mind and yet I could use her advice. I glanced back towards the anxious men before turning back towards Brand.
“I think it safer for you to make a hasty retreat. You don’t want to linger lest all those eligible single women back in your clan go into mourning over your loss.”
“I will count this as a good sign that you haven’t already rejected me. Tell me that Freyja has told you I’m not the one for you and you will likely never see me again.”
“Don’t be a fool, Brand. Death surrounds me. Flee while you have a chance and these men are still in control of their senses.”
Brand smiled. “You will see me again, Svala, for you have not confirmed I’m not the man for you. I will come for you.”
“Go!”
Brand turned and walked north. I watched him go feeling the strangest thing ever. Longing.
“You will be his wife, Svala, but there are important events that must yet take place.”
“Why don’t you just kill me now, Freyja? I think death would be preferable to your idea of events.”
“Death is only the beginning, Svala.”
***
Immediately upon returning home I was called in to see High King Ragnar. By this point I was quite irritated by everything but denying the High King an audience was never wise.
“I heard of your bravery on the battlefield with the Calder clan, Svala. The clan was rightfully concerned for your well-being. What is the state of the Calder clan and their village?”
“Their village is well protected, High King. They live on the coast of another ocean path. Our warriors would spend weeks trying to reach their village by ship and carrying ships north through the Harek Meadows would be even more difficult. I’m afraid we are at a disadvantage.”
“I’ve heard their clan is prosperous.”
“Not so prosperous, High King, as insulated. They are the largest clan in the north and the smaller clans surrounding them fight amongst themselves. This allows the Calder clan to build and fortify their village.”
The High King shifted his gaze to my chest. “You remain intact?”
“I was unharmed. Their High King wished to keep me there by marrying me off to one of their men.”
“And this man that helped you escape… Who was he?”
“No one of significance.” Just speaking those words made me feel sick to my stomach for on the journey home I had ample time to sort my feelings about Brand. Before me stood the leering, crude, High King and the noble, courageous, Brand seemed infinitely more significant in my opinion.
“I have given this much thought, Svala. You have proven to be a great asset to our community. I hereby grant you the title, Freya.”
Freya was the equivalent of a female Lord. This wasn’t a fighting title, rather one of strategical importance to the High King. “I’m honored, High King, but hardly deserving.”
“Nonsense. You will be required to be at my beck and call and accompany me on dealings with other clans.”
Now I could see where this was going. “I do not with to usurp the High Queen’s role, High King.”
“Thurrid has not been well, and she cannot accompany me on my journeys. I must look to the future.”
I left the long house in a daze. It was clear to me that the High King was positioning himself to have me as his own in one way or another. I looked northwards and considered my options.
“You must stay, Svala.”
“What if I choose to go?”
“The Ragnar clan would believe you have been stolen and would ready their ships. Every fighting man would travel for weeks to the Calder clan, then, in the middle of the night, they would raze the Calder clan village. The Calder clan would be destroyed. Every man, woman, and child would be killed. This would include Brand. You would be taken back and forced into marrying your High King.”
The images of the young children came to mind and I held back the tears.
***
Weeks past one by one and slowly summer began to yield to fall. The air shifted from the north once again and the mornings were cold hinting at a harsh winter to come.
There had been no word from Brand and by now I fully expected that he had forgotten about me. Father was denying marriage proposals as directed by the High King now.
We had several battles and easily defeated our foes. Our High King was receiving more and more requests for alliances and he was eager to receive their pledges of food and money.
Throughout the battles, and with my newfound title, I continued to grow in favor with the men of tour clan. There was never any argument when I was tasked to lead them and even the seasoned warriors had sought to fight alongside of me. They still thought I might be Freyja, but my actions proved time and again to be the right ones. Fewer men died under my leadership than any other group.
“Svala. Tomorrow you will travel with me to the Hagis clan. They are a small clan a day’s sail from here. We will take fifty men as a show of force. You will be there by my side as I negotiate the alliance.”
There was nothing I could say. I feared the High King. Not only was he a large and imposing man, but I had heard the tales of how he easily beat Hersir Olaf to take possession of the clan after the last High King died. If he chose to have his way with me, I doubted I would be able to defend myself.
That night as I sat with mother and father, I expressed my concerns.
“I’m worried about this new role the High King has put me in. I fear for my safety.”
Mother’s hand drifted over her swelling belly. Her silence deferred to father.
“For many reasons you have earned your place, Svala. However, I do fear for you as well. I heard a rumor that the Calder clan’s High King has died. This could cause some strife in the north. Having additional clans to ally with could be a good thing.”
My mind drifted north. “Then the clan will become the Brand clan.”
“Brand was Calder’s son?”
“Yes. He was Hersir Brand Caldersson. He was the man that freed me.”
“That man we found with you was their Hersir and heir to the High King? You should have said something, Svala.”
“Had I he would have been dead now. The Goddess Freyja spoke to me about him but I’m doubtful what she said to me could possibly be true.”
Mother looked at me and held a slight smile on her face. “Is he the one?”
“That’s what Freyja told me. He even asked me, but I was rather upset with both him and Freyja at the time.”
“Brand obviously likes you and you spared his life and the lives of his men. Also, don’t underestimate the power you have in this clan, Svala. Our men all respect you. Even Olaf respects you enough to listen to your suggestions on the battlefield.”
“No doubt Brand has long forgotten about me and has more important things on his mind.”
Mother reached for my hand. “You’re not someone anyone could forget, Svala.”
I stood and stepped away. How could I have come so far? Lief was long forgotten by almost everyone, even me at times.
“What bothers you? Do you love Brand?”
I had thought about Brand nearly every day and each day that passed my heart grew heavier. I didn’t know Brand and yet I found his actions admirable and felt he would be a good companion for me. His smile and laugh would work their way into my dreams.
“I don’t know him enough to say such a thing. There are times in my life I feel I have a purpose and a destiny, and other times I feel I’m a pawn in something larger.” I paused for a moment of quiet reflection. If what Freyja had said was true, then by now I would have been dead as Lief. As Lief I had no life, no respect, no role, no rank, and no future. Now, even though I felt like a puppet of the Goddess, she had never led me wrong and my life now brought honor to my family.
Turning back to my parents, I realized I had been happy since my transformation. There had been pain and suffering, but I had risen above my position. Glancing down at my chest that was partially covered by my long, golden hair, I knew I was a better woman than I ever would be a man. It didn’t feel strange any longer to consider my body’s response to Brand. New resolve bedded within me.
“I’m not sure what the outcome of my life will be, but at the end of my days I hope I will be remembered as a Viking, as a defender, and most of all as the respected daughter of you both. I know things have been difficult for you since I arrived, but I’m very thankful for being put in your care.”
“You bring great honor to our household, Svala.”
***
The next morning, I left with the High King and some of our men for the village of the Hagis clan. The High King insisted I sit close to him. I was Freya, after all. I did my best to keep my distance from his groping hands, but one doesn’t reject the High King and I struggled with his nearness.
“We near the Hagis clan, Svala. You will remain silent at my side, standing slightly behind me. This will show them that I control you.”
I bristled at the thought.
When we landed, I was surprised at the number of men the Hagis clan had. They were a small clan, but I saw nearly seventy warriors. I spoke a word of warning to the High King, but he reminded me of my place and to remain silent.
A large, burly man approached us. His eyes flicked from our High King to me. “High King Ragnar. Welcome to my clan.”
“Let’s get on with this, Hagis.”
Hagis turned to address me. “You’re the one I’ve heard so much about. Perhaps you will entertain us with some miracles?”
I was about to reply when Ragnar grew irritated. “We’re not here for you to ogle my Goddess. You have chosen to swear fealty to me. Let’s be done with it so I can return home.”
I could see the Hagis clan warriors slowly inching their way around us.
“You’ve always been a fool, Ragnar. Give us your Goddess and you may leave with your life.”
Ragnar laughed. “You’re no match for us. Even though I see you’ve joined ranks with another clan and have more warriors than I brought with me, I have the Goddess that fights for me. Kneel, and perhaps I will choose to spare your life.”
Hagis shouted and drew his long axe. Stepping around Ragnar, I blocked the axe with both of mine. Ragnar had been unprepared for the attack and staggered back a step in disbelief. However, the damage had been done and Hagis’ men were now fully engaged with our warriors.
Hagis stared at me and smiled. “Kill them all! No one touches the Goddess. She’s mine.”
Fortunately for me, that gave me free reign without repercussions and while we had fewer warriors, we brought many of our best fighters. Hagis spun away from me and faced off against Ragnar leaving me free to engage with the Hagis warriors. With no one directly attacking me, I managed to greatly assist our men. As I parried, cut, and blocked, I kept an eye on our High King. Once Ragnar had recovered from the initial attack, he was a force to be reckoned with. Even with his added girth over the years, he was a very formidable fighter and quickly had his axe to the throat of Hagis.
With Hagis down and their warriors taking heavy losses, the others yielded. Stepping up to Ragnar’s side, I watched the final altercation.
Hagis was lying on his back, blood was streaming from his head. His hair was matted with mud and blood and one eye appeared to be bleeding internally.
Ragnar pressed his axe against Hagis’ throat causing the man to gasp for air and sputter. “You fool, Hagis. On your knees and yield.”
Hagis struggled to get to his hands and knees before he sat back and knelt. Ragnar pulled Hagis’ head back by gripping the man’s hair. He pressed his long axe against the side of his neck and drew his blade across his neck.
“Kill them all! Raze the village! Let this be an example to those that defy me!”
Hagis’ blood sprayed across my boots. The man had yielded, and Ragnar had killed him anyways. The destruction was horrific. Men, women, and children were slaughtered like animals as I stood in dumbfounded shame and anger. The village was set ablaze and the fires guided our ships for miles as we headed home.
“That went well.”
I bit my tongue to keep from replying to our High King.
“You bring me good fortune, Svala. I will be speaking to Kar.”
I had been grateful I had not killed anyone today, but Ragnar’s words and the images of the blood and death churned within me. I leaned over the gunwale and threw up.
“If you’re going to be my wife, you’ll need to have a stronger stomach.”
“It does you no good to ask Kar for my hand in marriage, High King, for you are already wed.” The words slipped from my mouth before I realized my error. I remained silent for the remainder of the trip home.
***
I felt trapped. A week had passed, and father had spoken to me of the High King’s intentions. I sat on a rock and looked towards the north. Running away would do no good. Brand was High King now and would have taken a wife. Brand’s clan hated me for my part in their defeat and I couldn’t go there for refuge. This clan continued to grow and anywhere I went, I would be hunted; any clan that took me in would be in danger.
Hearing a noise behind me, I spotted Yrsa coming to join me. She had become a close friend over the past months.
“Svala! There you are. I’ve been looking for you everywhere. Thurrid was found dead this morning.”
A wave of cold dread washed over me. Thurrid was Ragnar’s wife and the only person in the way of the High King taking me as his own. Suddenly I recalled my words on the ship and felt guilty. It was as if I had killed her by giving Ragnar the idea for achieving all he desired.
I looked north again. “I need to leave.”
Yrsa looked worried for me. “You’re being called to the village long house.”
I should have been more prepared. I should have left days ago. Leaving now without clothes or food would be a death sentence. Looking back towards the village, I saw Tar coming my way. He had to of been sent to bring me.
“This won’t end well, Yrsa.”
Yrsa bit her lower lip. “What can I do for you?”
“Pray the Goddess Freyja has mercy on me.”
I stood and lifted my chin just as Tar grabbed my arm. “You need to come with me. The High King requests your presence before the clan.”
Tar had been loyal to me, but lately he had seemed aloof. “I’d like some time to gather some things and change my clothing, Tar.”
Tar pulled me even faster. “You’re to come straight to the long house.”
As we moved quickly, I heard Freyja’s voice.
“Brand will be your husband. You must reject Ragnar’s offer.”
Hearing Freyja’s voice gave me strength and I pulled my arm free of Tar’s grasp. “There’s no need to lead me like a lost sheep.”
The long house was packed with nearly everyone in the village. With my arrival, Ragnar began his speech.
“You’re all now aware that my beloved wife, Thurrid, died last night. I’m in the unenviable position of mourning my wife and needing someone that will take care of my household. I have spoken to Kar about this and he has consented. Svala is to be my new wife.”
All eyes turned to me, and mother, standing behind all the men, winced. She mouthed the words for me to accept. Freyja had made my decision for me and I loathed to be touched by this man. I had no doubt that he murdered his wife.
“What you ask is a great honor, High King, but in respect of Thurrid, I would suggest a time of mourning for us all before I consent. Our High Queen was cherished by all.”
Ragnar glared at me. “There will be time to mourn after you accept. I have publicly sought your hand in marriage and have Kar’s blessing. As High King, I will remind you I don’t need your approval.”
He has forced my hand and the words I spoke next would condemn me. There was no need to hold back. “You believe I speak with the Goddess Freyja and I’m here to acknowledge that I do. She has spoken to me about who I shall marry, and your name wasn’t mentioned. I dare say, High King, that even if Freyja herself told me to marry you, I could not. For I choose to be with a man of honor, not one that hides in his long house and orders his own clan men to do his fighting for him. You send your men to their deaths while you relax on your seat of furs and drink your mead. You order the slaughter of men, women, and children and destroy their homes and villages. You’re not my High King for I reject you, your ways, and your offer.”
Ragnar’s face went as purple as a beet. His voice was tinged with uncontrolled rage. “You may wish to rescind your rejection, Svala. Tar has spoken to me and has brought forth new information. He tells me you chose not to inform our clan that the man you were found with was none other than Brand Caldersson, our rival clan’s new High King. Sparing his life and withholding that information is an act of treason. As High King, I will forego punishment of your crime if you choose to wed me.”
“Then so let me be punished for I would rather go to my death with my honor than grace the bed of such a poor example of a man.”
“Let the clan be witness that Svala Freyjasdottir has not denied the crime of treason and has rejected the High King’s rule and turned her back on this clan. The clans will see that our blessings came not from this fraud of a woman, but from the justice and might of my reign. Prepare the pyre. Svala will be burned alive for her crimes.”
I was at peace for the first time in my life. No longer did I need to worry about being raped. I no longer had to prove myself or fear this world of death. I barely heard the grumblings of the clan or the anger over my sentence.
Mother pushed her way through to me and held my face. Her tears spoke volumes. “I will never forget you, Svala. You’re the daughter I never had. I love you.”
Tar roughly pulled her away and pushed her down. My weapons had been removed from me, but I still had my arms free. I made my fist and slugged Tar with every ounce of strength. He fell to the ground and looked up fearfully towards me.
“You traitor! Show some courage. I go to my death, but know if you ever touch my mother again, I will return from Valhalla to castrate you!”
There was much commotion as I was dragged from the long house. Men were shouting and angry while others built a pyre around a post. Father came to my side. “I beg of you, Svala. Accept the High King’s offer. Plead forgiveness. For a Viking is of no use dead and I don’t wish to lose you.”
“I have lived a good life, Kar, and you have taught me much. You’re a good man and a good father. I’m sorry I bring dishonor to your home.”
“You’re wrong, Svala. You have honored me and my household.”
It was as if the clan had split. To my left were those that saw this as unjust. To my right were those that paid full homage to Ragnar. Olaff stood next to father and mother as I was led to the pyre and tied to the post.
Ragnar stepped forward and shouted. “Light the fires!”
Smoke began to drift in front of my eyes before I felt the first hint of heat from the fires beneath my feet.
“Will I see you in Valhalla, Freyja?” I whispered and closed my eyes.
“Valhalla is for those that die, Svala.”
There was a great commotion around me and I opened my eyes. Nearly two hundred men poured into the village from all sides. A man shouted “For Svala!”
Even as the Ragnar clan drew their weapons, and turned towards the new threat, I saw Brand push his way towards father and Olaff. As the flames licked my feet, I saw renewed hope in my father’s eyes. “For Svala!” He shouted as did Olaff. What was moments before a balance in power, now quickly shifted as half of Ragnar’s men turned to face the remaining loyal Ragnar warriors.
Brand leapt up to my side, braving the flames, and cut me loose before sweeping me into his arms and carrying me free from the pyre.
“Did you miss me?”
“You have impeccable timing. I thought you had forgotten about me.”
“You’re rather unforgettable, Svala.”
No blood had been drawn yet, but the clan men loyal to Ragnar were now vastly outnumbered. Ragnar fumed in anger and drew his axes. “I have the blessings of the gods. You can’t defeat me!”
Brand was holding my hand, but I slipped from his grasp and stepped into the center between the warriors. “No one needs to die today, Ragnar. What will killing one another do? If you fight, at the end of the day, both clans will be devastated. You’re all Vikings! I share your blood just as those opposed to you also have Viking blood. The cycle will never end unless we unite! You will kill each other, and another clan will take your place. Beyond our lands, other people fear us, but not forever. They will build armies and invade. As long as we fight amongst ourselves, we will never stand; we will never last. On behalf of the Goddess Freyja, I call for unity of the clans.”
Brand stepped forward and to my side. “The Brand clan will accept unity. Will the Ragnar clan?”
Ragnar stepped forward and held his axe high. “Only those that fear their imminent death would choose to yield their power. I will never yield.”
“Challenge Ragnar, Svala.”
“I will die, Freyja.”
“It is necessary.”
I had no desire to die, but Freyja hadn’t failed me yet. I turned to Brand. “Lend me your axes.”
Brand looked at me like I was crazy but gave me his axes anyways. Stepping forward towards Ragnar, I held my axe high. “I challenge you, Ragnar. No one else needs to die today.”
No one had engaged in battle yet and Ragnar looked at me and laughed. “You have no right to challenge me, Svala, for you have rejected this clan.”
“You’re wrong, Ragnar. I never rejected this clan, I rejected you. Are you afraid a woman can defeat you and take your place? Again, I challenge you before all of these witnesses.”
Olaff stepped forward. “A challenge has been spoken. High King Ragnar, you must yield your rank or fight.”
Ragnar glared at me. “I should have been rid of you a long time ago. I accept the challenge.”
I felt the fire within my blood rise as everyone backed away to give us room. I had nothing to lose as I slowly circled Ragnar to my right. I spun my axes and waited for his move.
With a roar, Ragnar charged me, and I rolled to the side, but he seemed to know where I would be and slammed his shield into me. I rolled several times but came up on my feet slightly behind him. With a swing of my axe, I caught him behind his knee. As his knee buckled, I slammed my axe against his helm.
Ragnar staggered, but he was High King for a reason. He shook off the blow and managed to hook my heel with his axe. He stood quickly and as he did he pulled me off my feet. He limped forward and brought his axe down. I rolled to the side just in time for his blade to sheer through my hair leaving a large clump of it on the ground.
I managed to get back to my feet to face Ragnar again. I could see blood trickling down from under Ragnar’s helm. He had longer reach than I did, but I needed to expose myself to get close enough. I feigned an attack only to have him sweep with his shield. Pulling back at the last second, his shield passed me by and interfered with his axe arm from swinging towards me. I spun and swung my axe against his shield arm’s bicep.
Ragnar screamed in pain. His shield dropped low as his arm failed to respond. Ragnar stood tall and pulled his shield from his dangling arm and advanced on me. He swung his axe so hard that both my axes shattered from the block. As he turned again, I dropped low and stabbed my wooden axe handle into his inner thigh near his groin.
I was, however, in a terrible place and was unable to block Ragnar’s armored knee as it came up and into my face. For a moment I lost consciousness as I fell backwards. Before I hit the ground, his axe crashed hard into my ribs, cutting me deeply.
I gasped as I lay on the ground. My life’s blood pouring out of me. Ragnar leaned over me and spat in my face. It would be the last thing I would see in this life.
***
“You have done everything I have asked of you, Svala. I couldn’t be more pleased.”
I rolled over on the soft grass and stared up at the Goddess Freyja.
“I thought you didn’t live in Valhalla.”
“Valhalla is a place for the dead. You’re not quite dead yet.”
I stood, feeling remarkably intact. My hair was clean, and it was all there. My fingers probed my ribs and there was no cut. “I failed you.”
“By no means, Svala. I had my doubts when you first found my ring, but you have proven yourself time and again.”
“But if I’m dead, then Ragnar reigns and the clans will remain separate.”
“Sometimes it takes death to galvanize ideals. People will rally around something or someone they believe in.”
“What happens now?”
“I’m sending you back. You’ll know what to do, Svala Karsdottir.”
“Karsdottir?”
The blue skies and green grasses vanished and were replaced by fire; fire that neither consumed me nor burned me. As the flames licked around my arms and legs, I stood and looked down at myself. My red bone and cloth armor had been replaced by a shimmering white armor gown. In my hands were two ivory axes. My golden hair blew gently in the breeze. I was fully healed and all around me people backed away in awe.
The flames died down and I looked down upon Ragnar’s body.
Brand, Olaff, and father stepped forward and bowed. “Goddess Freyja.”
I smiled. “No. I’m still Svala. As I was dying, Freyja brought me to Asgard. She told me my work here wasn’t finished and sent me back. She renamed me Svala Karsdottir.”
Olaff stepped forward and spoke to everyone as much as to me. “High Queen Svala. You’re truly blessed by the gods to be renewed by gods and fire, and as Ragnar has succumbed to his wounds, your challenge is complete. You’re the rightful High Queen and we’re yours to command.”
I glanced down at myself, past my breasts that were hidden by white armor, and to Ragnar’s corpse. All around me men held their weapons in their hands.
“Put your weapons away, for there has been enough death today.”
Without question every man stowed their weapons on their belts. They fear me. Perhaps it was because of what I was or what I had become but it didn’t matter. I was Svala, still mortal, but who would argue with someone that was raised anew by the gods?
Glancing down at Ragnar, I could see how my axe handle had severed an artery and how he had bled out. Everyone’s eyes were on me waiting for me to say or do something.
Turning to Brand, I could see he was a little frightened of me, but there was something in his eyes that let me know he was still the man I thought him to be.
“I appreciate your earlier rescue of me, High King Brand. Now that circumstances have changed, what would you and your clan have with us?”
“A wise and beautiful woman once challenged my clan’s way of thinking. She suggested that the Vikings needed to unite and that by killing each other we were no more than animals. The Brand and Svala clans are by far the largest amongst all the Viking peoples. By joining together, we could protect the Vikings and our way of life. As High King of my clan, I offer an alliance.”
“Then let it be known that the High Queen of the Svala clan wishes to seek an alliance with the Brand clan, however, I am but one voice. My people must have a say. Are you in favor of this alliance, an alliance that will alter our very way of life? We will fight those that wish to attack any Viking people and we will expand our lands and grow our territory instead of fighting each other. Are you for this?”
My clan rose their weapons in the air and shouted their agreement.
“Then, on behalf of the Svala clan, we accept your allegiance.”
I let my eyes roam over the crowd and spotted a man slipping from the ranks and I called him out. “Tar!”
He instantly paused as axes blocked his path. He turned to face me. “I was offered Himthiki rank to speak against you, High Queen.”
“Then Himthiki you shall be.”
“You’re not going to kill me?”
“There’s been enough death, Tar.”
Tar tipped his head and slipped away from view.
“I suggest a celebration is in order. We will light a pyre for Ragnar and when the last of his ashes have drifted out to sea, we will feast.”
***
The long house was bursting at the seams with people. Firelight danced merrily casting warm shadows of the laughing and boisterous people as they danced, shouted, ate, and drank their mead.
I sat in Ragnar’s heavy, wooden chair, not because I wanted to, but because others insisted. I felt oddly alone as my rebirth kept many a healthy distance from me. I was an anomaly, a mythical creature cast down to earth in the likeness of the Goddess Freyja. While Freyja’s vision of unity was not quite fulfilled, something had started here today that would have lasting impact on all the Viking people.
My eyes never strayed too far from Brand. He had remained somewhat distant and this perturbed me. Did he too feel that I was untouchable?
I saw him speaking with father even as mother came and sat by my side.
“I always seem to know when something isn’t quite right with you, Svala. You’ve made such an enormous difference in the clan. I thought we lost you when you fought Ragnar, but here you are. If I didn’t know you before, I would have believed you’re Freyja herself.”
“It’s nice to know you see me for the frail and flawed person that I am. I feel like a fraud because people think I’m more than I am.”
“That’s not entirely what’s bothering you, is it?” Mother’s eyes followed mine to Brand and father. “Do you know he brought his clan to claim you? He didn’t want a battle, just enough protection to seek an audience with Kar.”
“He hasn’t spoken more than a few words to me since arriving. His timing was impeccable. If it wasn’t for Freyja’s healing touch, I’m afraid my feet would still be black from the fires. Had he arrived any later, I would have been nothing more than a pile of ash.”
Mother fingered the fine outfit I was wearing. “You must introduce me to the Goddess Freyja’s dressmaker one day. I’ve never seen anything so beautifully wrought. Perfect for a wedding…”
I leaned over and hugged mother before standing. “I doubt that will happen anytime soon. All the men are rightly scared of me after my miraculous resurrection.”
“I believe the Goddess Freyja had everything under control from the moment she cast you upon our shores.”
Mother drifted away, and I found the long house stifling. I walked through the long house and stepped out into the cool night air. Moving to the water’s edge, I sat down on a large rock and stared out to sea. This is where father found me.
“People are wondering where you went.”
“Life has become so complicated. I have no idea what I’m doing as High Queen, nor what the people need. Pull up a rock and have a seat.”
“I’ve been meaning to ask you about Freyja changing your name to Svala Karsdottir.”
“What the Goddess does or says is a bit of an enigma at times.”
Mother came out and joined us, her hand resting comfortably on her swelling belly.
“It’s time to tell them the truth, Svala. Had you told them you were Lief before, you would have been considered cursed. The stigma of your life before would have followed you and you would not have been allowed to become who you really are. Tell them Svala.”
I winced, but it was a burden I no longer wished to carry alone. “It’s time you both need to hear the truth about me. I have no desire to see either of you hurt by what I’m about to say. Let me tell you a story.”
I took a deep breath. “There was a boy that grew up in a Viking clan. He was small for his size and ridiculed by the other boys. He was uncoordinated and weak and even though his father spent countless hours training him in the hopes that one day he would grow to be a strong, tall, Viking, more and more it looked like he would be a disappointment and dishonor his parents’ household. His one saving grace was that he was a good provider and brought many fish and much wild game for his family to eat.”
Mother sat down and took father’s hand in hers. “You’re telling us a story about our son, Lief. How do you know these things?”
I had to ignore mother’s question and continue the story. “One day, the boy rose early to fish, for it was spring and his family’s food stocks were low. The waters were unusually choppy that morning and the skies foretold that a storm was coming. Still, he fought the wind and waves and caught many fish before the storm surged to full strength. Fearing for his life, he sheltered in a cove and built a fire under a rocky outcropping. Knowing the fish he caught would rot if he did nothing to them, he set about cleaning them and setting them above the fire to smoke. As he was cleaning one fish, his knife struck something hard and inside the stomach he found a gold ring. When he touched the ring, the world around him vanished and he found himself at the feet of the Goddess Freyja in Asgard.”
Mother and father sat in complete but silent attention as I shared the rest of the story. “The Goddess looked down upon the boy and explained to him that there was once a High King that had helped her collect falcon’s feathers for her cloak. As a boon, she asked the man what he would have of her. He asked to unite the Viking clans. The Goddess considered his request and wove a destiny into a golden ring she made. She then tossed the ring into the sea claiming the one that found the ring would unite the clans. She then looked at the boy and told him that he couldn’t fulfill the ring’s destiny as he was. The Goddess Freyja then renamed the boy and cast him back to earth as a new person.”
I paused for the story to take full effect. “When I first me the Goddess Freyja, she changed my name and me from Lief Karsson to Svala Freyjasdottir. Now that the destiny of the ring is near complete with the allegiance of the Brand and Svala clans, she has renamed me once more to Svala Karsdottir for I was once your son, and from here on out will always be your daughter.”
It was father that found his voice first. “You were Lief? You were truly our son? I would never have believed such a tale had I not seen you rise from the dead. Why didn’t you tell us?”
“You said it yourself, father. You wouldn’t have believed had you not seen me raised by fire. Had you known, would you have even given me a chance to fight? Would I have risen to the level I now hold? As hard and painful as it was to keep this truth to myself, the destiny of the ring bound me to a new life, a life I needed to live without the burdens of my childhood following me.”
Father’s face twisted slightly but softened as he looked upon me. “Tis a curse to become a woman. Lief… you were a man. How can you live this way?”
“It was a struggle at first, but I had no choice as there was no going back. I yearned to honor you as Lief, but I could never become that which you wanted me to be. Have I brought dishonor on you as Svala?”
He shook his head. “No… Let it be said that no man or woman in history has honored their parents like you have, Svala. Now that I reflect on things, I see Lief in you. I see the courage and your ability to provide. But to be a woman, to be High Queen, you must also marry and be with a man. How can you…?”
“The Goddess Freyja gave me a new life as Svala. While I fought the changes at first, I was forced to live with them. I first considered being changed into a woman a curse, but I now see it as a blessing. Freyja changed me completely father, as if I had been born a woman. The only thing that makes me different are the memories of who I once was. I’ve long given up the fight against being Svala completely. As much as this much pain you to hear, I yearn to be a mother and a wife. You must know that I was unhappy as Lief and yet, through all the pain and trials, I’ve never been happier since that day.”
Father was speechless, but mother reached out to hold me close. “That’s why your birthday is the same as Lief’s. As a woman, I understand the stigma attached to us and how hard it must have been for you. From the moment you arrived, you have been a blessing to us and to all of those around you. You have stood up for women, protected them, and now hold the highest rank any woman has ever held in a Viking clan. As much as I felt the loss of Lief, knowing that you feel the Goddess blessed you is all I need to know to feel everything is as it should be. My only concern is we lack a dowry for you if you indeed wish to marry.”
Father had been staring at me, but I felt his resigned acceptance. “I remember a day that I told you Ragnar had been right. That the Goddess Freyja had sent to us something better than Lief would ever be. I didn’t understand your anger, and now I do. While I may never grasp what you have gone through, I admit Lief had little to offer as a fighter. It’s shameful that our society puts all our value on specific roles men and women are given. You have proven to me and others that women can take a more prominent role and I’m ashamed that I never treated you with the respect you so deserved. As Lief, you were good and honorable. We need to move away from these standards and norms we have put on ourselves. It wasn’t you that failed as a son, but rather me that failed you as a father.”
“Then perhaps together we can work to change our culture. For I have lived as both a man and now as a woman and have learned much. This tale shouldn’t be shared, for I truly desire to live my life as Svala Karsdottir without the hindrances of my previous life.”
There was a moment of awkward silence when a large salmon washed up at our feet. I looked up into the stars having a suspicion that Freyja was somehow involved.
“I suggest we clean this fish.”
Father reached down, lifted the fish with one hand and pulled his knife with the other. I heard the blade click against something hard and when father pulled the guts from the fish, hints of gold were seen. Father hesitated but pulled a gold necklace from the salmon’s stomach.
After washing off the necklace, father held it up for all to see. “I guess this takes care of your dowry. Was this Freyja’s doing?”
“I suspect. Since you were not whisked away to Asgard, I doubt this necklace is bound to any destiny like the ring I found was.”
Father smiled. “Good… because I like being a man.”
We all laughed, and the brevity resolved any lingering doubts or hurts we had. Father looked up and our eyes followed his. Brand was coming towards us from the long house.
“As High Queen, you may choose for yourself, but as my daughter I need to inform you that Brand has asked for your hand in marriage. I believe you might be good for each other.”
Father stood and took mother’s hand before walking towards their home leaving me all alone when Brand arrived.
“Did I scare them away?”
“If anything, it was probably me that frightened them off. I need to thank you for risking your life and cutting me free from the pyre.”
“I came to find you and, as usual, it seems you were in a bit of a predicament. I’ve never seen anyone so brave…”
“You think it is bravery when my actions are merely foolishness.”
“True bravery requires foolishness.”
Brand sat down next to me and I fumbled to find words but Brand filled the silence.
“I heard that you publicly denounced and rejected Ragnar.”
“For all the pain and suffering I’ve gone through, the Goddess Freyja has not steered me wrong. She told me I wasn’t to marry him. He was a foul, power hungry man that likely killed his own wife to take me as his own. I could never…”
I could see Brand’s smile in the moonlight.
“Obviously the Goddess Freyja has chosen someone for you that is far better looking than Ragnar.”
Changing the subject would be a wise tactic. “I’m sorry to hear about your father’s death.”
“While he was my father, I didn’t always agree with him. He built a well-organized clan and village, but there was little love and he was often merciless.”
“That’s the Viking way.”
“It doesn’t have to be. I’m sorry I never came for you sooner. When I returned home, father’s illness became much worse and for weeks I was forced to handle the clan’s needs. When he died, I was passed the rank of High King and with that, many more responsibilities were given to me. I came as soon as I could.”
“You assume I was anxiously awaiting your arrival.”
“I heard the stories, Svala. Ragnar decreed you were to die by fire for treason because you withheld my name and rank. You spared my life several times and yet, if you feel nothing for me, if the Goddess Freyja has not spoken to you about me, then I will be on my way.”
“You don’t fear me? You don’t see me as something unique and foreign? Freyja raised me anew before everyone’s eyes. She knit my bones together and restored me, putting me in new clothes. Does this not make you want to run from me?”
“I don’t fear you, Svala. You’re unique, beautiful, intelligent, courageous, and an excellent fighter. I’m unable to free myself of your hold on me. I ask that you look favorably upon me and consent to be my wife.”
I was conflicted and paused long enough for Brand to stand and turn away, but my hand grasped his and held him fast.
“You don’t understand what it is like to be guided by a Goddess; to be told this is the man you will marry. My life is entwined in a destiny I didn’t create, but I’m somehow fulfilling. I struggle with my own desires and question if what I want isn’t my own will; that somehow, I’m being manipulated. Freyja told me I was to marry you when you threatened to have me washed in front of your men. Ever since that moment, I was angry with you and Freyja for taking something from me that I should decide alone. Yet, when you left me in the tower room for the night, I felt alone for the first time in my life. When you looked at me while I was telling the children a story, my heart all but shattered. When you turned towards your home, I was devastated. When you never came for me these past months, I wept inside. I no longer care if the gods are conspiring against me and making me feel this way for the sake of destiny. I’m yours if you would have me.”
Brand’s strong arms pulled me up so that I was standing ever so close to him. I wasn’t sure what to expect. The Viking way is rough and brutal, but Brand was as gentle as a summer breeze. His hand cupped my face and his lips pressed tenderly against mine. In that moment I knew I was his completely; what Freyja’s destiny had begun would continue to unravel, and while life as a Viking woman would never be easy, it was something I was looking forward to.
***
***
As always, I appreciate hearing from my readers. Please take a moment to leave a short note or review. I look forward to reading your comments.
Casey Brooke
The Academy
I always felt like I had something within me, something strong and powerful that yearned to escape its confinement. I’d been intrigued by it and frightened by it at the same time. At times I wondered if everyone felt the same thing, but no one ever hinted that they had something lurking inside them. I would have liked to talk to my mom about it, but she was a thousand miles away and never spent any time with me. My father was long gone, supposedly leaving my mom before I was born. She never mentioned him so I suspect he’s dead or abandoned us. I was born at and have lived my entire life at a full-time educational institution nestled into the Colorado Rocky Mountains called the Academy. The staff here tells me the Academy is for the select few people in the world that have magic, which is odd, as I don’t have any magic whatsoever.
For the first years of my life I remember my mom visiting me, but after that I only received vague letters from her once a year, but she’s the only family I have. It’s been eleven years since I saw her last. That was when she told me she loved me but had to go away for a while. I was six at the time. I remember that she was beautiful with bright blue eyes and long brown hair.
I’ve been told about life outside of the Academy; that there are lots of people and cities, wide open spaces, oceans, airplanes, and cars. My classes explain to me about the outside world but unless you actually live in it and see it, it’s nothing but stories. Of course I have the Academy approved television stations, but my reality is within the twenty-foot tall walls of this thirty-acre facility.
My classmates are, to say it nicely, odd. I’m not like any of them, so perhaps it’s me that’s odd. They all can do things that I simply can’t do. The girls heal animals, create shields of light, cast magical locks, create illusions and glamour, encourage growth, and do protective sorts of things. The boys create balls of fire, bolts of lightning, freeze things, move objects, and generally cause mayhem and destruction. In a way they are all like me in that their parents left them here, but they shy away from me; the nerdy kid that wears thick glasses, has an asymmetrical face, is uncoordinated, short, big kneed, and thin legged. Now, at the age of seventeen I often wonder if I was mistakenly placed here. Everyone but me gets to attend special classes for learning about magic, but I’m not allowed to attend until I ‘manifest’. The only thing I ever manifest is an insatiable appetite for knowledge and technology. Instead of afternoon magic classes I get cafeteria duty cleaning up the other kid’s messes after lunch. If I complete my cleaning tasks in a timely manner I get to spend any extra time in the library working on computers.
I don’t usually spend a lot of time pondering my life. It is what it is and I don’t really know what life would be like had my circumstances been different. However this morning everything felt off and instead of getting up from bed in my usual way, I lay here trying to ignore my gurgling stomach and headache by reminiscing. Finally I built the courage to I roll myself out of bed, cringing with the aches and pains I was feeling. Maybe I have the flu or perhaps I’m feeling the aches and pains of aging like Old Man Harris, our history teacher. It could easily be that one of the boys froze my bed or heated up my toes while I was sleeping as they were always picking on me, the queer, ungainly kid that wasn’t special like them. Of course, it could also be the girls that grew some bad bacteria in my food or were merely giving me the illusion of being sick. The truth is I’d never been sick before, so I doubt it was the flu.
I looked at myself in the small mirror on the back of my door of my tiny room and winced. I recognized ugly when I saw it and that was me. I lived with it knowing there was no hope, but secretly I never felt right in my own skin. I finally got changed and headed towards the nurse’s office. The hallways were pretty empty this time of morning but they’d be filled soon. I was grateful to not have ice patches form under my feet or someone starting my books on fire. I stepped into the tranquil medical area that smelled vaguely of antiseptic. A pretty girl, really a very beautiful auburn-haired young woman with startling green eyes about nineteen years old checked me in. “You’re Percy Jackson.”
I hated having the same name as the fictional son of a god with special abilities. It made it even more apparent that I was different. With my looks and lack of magical ability, I’ve been ignored and cast aside in this strange society I live in. This made it so strange that someone, especially a pretty young woman would know me at all. I blinked and looked at her strangely. “How do you know my name?”
A hint of pink rose in her cheeks. “I had to pick someone in the school to diagnose as part of my internship. I chose you.”
“What do you mean, diagnose? I’m not diseased and I’ve never come in here before except that time when my hot mashed potatoes suddenly flew into my face.”
“I’m sorry, Percy. Everyone knows you’re different. I wanted to find out why you were different.”
“Nice to know I’m recognized for something, even if it is for being different. Did you discover anything?”
“No. Everywhere I turned I was blocked. Your records are sealed and the administrators wouldn’t talk to me. I was too embarrassed to directly ask you your history. I wound up having to choose someone else in the end. Why did you come in today?”
“I’m not feeling well. I ache all over.”
She raised an eyebrow at me. “Really?”
“Yes.” I was beginning to get a little frustrated.
“Let me check a few of your vitals before the real nurse comes in.” She sat me down and checked my temperature and blood pressure, then looked in my mouth. “Everything appears normal. Hmmmm.” She reached for a really strange looking device with an LCD screen and some probes. “Has anyone ever used a magnetoelectrophysioscope on you before?”
“Not that I can ever recall. What does it do?”
“Oh… You wouldn’t know because you’re not in the magic classes… Let me hook it up to you.” She placed some leads on me, some wires went to a glass of water with some kind of plant in it, then back to the handheld device. “Okay, all set. I just touch this button here and…”
The glass of water shattered, the plant burst into blooms then into flames, and I was thrown back ten feet.
“Ouch! If I wasn’t feeling bad enough before, I most certainly am now.”
“I’m so sorry, Percy! I’ve never seen anything like that happen before.” She helped me to my feet and ran her hands over my head. It was such a genuine touch of concern that it caught me completely off guard.
The PA system let out an annoying feedback squawk. “Percy Jackson, please report to the board room immediately.”
I turned to leave. “Percy? Please come back to see me. I have some theories about you.”
I shrugged and stepped out into a now busy hallway. At least she’d spoken to me like I was a real human. But theories as to why I wasn’t special? I sighed and tried to make myself inconspicuous as I headed towards the board room. That was a scary place. People that entered there often never came back. Usually they were released or expelled the same day. As I walked, my books suddenly went flying ahead of me and I heard snickers behind me. I looked back to see Brad Montgomery, school bigshot. I couldn’t believe the girls all fawned over him like he was some god. I scrambled to collect my books and opened the door to the administrative offices.
“Ah, Percy. Everyone’s waiting for you. Please go in.” The administrative assistant with a shiny nameplate that read “Joan Hollister” peered out at me form behind her computer screen.
“What’s this about?”
“I’ve no idea. Go on, you don’t want to keep them waiting.”
I stepped into the large board room and saw a dozen people there. The door closed ominously behind me.
“Oh my! You’ve grown so much!” A lady with long dark brown hair and blue eyes was staring at me.
“Mom?”
“Yes!” She ran over and hugged me tight. It felt like she put her hand in my back pocket, but I must of imagined it as she pulled away quickly. She had tears in her eyes.
“What’s going on?”
“Percy, please take a seat.” A grizzled old man with a white beard pointed to a chair in the center of the room. It sort of reminded me of a firing squad or perhaps a seat for the defendant on trial. I hesitantly complied and looked over at my mom who remained standing and still wiping tears.
“Do you know what tomorrow is?”
What kind of remedial question is that? “Today is Monday, that would make tomorrow Tuesday.”
He looked angrily at me as if he was about to turn me into a bowl of cherry Jell-O, which, in all likelihood, he could. “Tomorrow is your eighteenth birthday.”
“Really? How come you know when my birthday is but I don’t? Is that why my mom is here? Do I get cake and ice cream?” I know I was being a bit of a jerk, but I never appreciated being left out of crucial information, especially when it related to me.
“None of that’s important. What’s important is that we fully believe your magic will manifest tomorrow.”
“Magic? Like making balls of fire? Cool.”
“Percy, listen to me. You’re different than the other students here.”
“No kidding. For my entire life I’ve been bullied and picked on because I can’t move a lettuce leaf without touching it and you finally realize I’m different?” I was getting a little pissed and I was feeling worse and worse physically as the minutes rolled by.
The old man sighed and glared at me.
“You’ve done nothing to prepare him? Are you insane?” My mom was yelling at them.
“Get her out of here! You should have never come, Elizabeth. It’s just making matters worse.” I watched as two men dragged her out of the board room. I thought for a second she mouthed the words ‘I love you’ to me.
“Hey, old man! Leave her alone!”
The old man scowled at me. I had enough. I turned and started walking out when I froze in place. I couldn’t move a muscle. “You will sit down and listen to me!” I frowned but could move again so I sat back down. There’s no defense against magic with the exception of magic. I knew that much at least. “Your father was a Xenomorph and your mother is a magic user just like the others in the Academy. Do you know what a Xenomorph is?”
“Never heard of it. It sounds like some kind of experimental drug.”
“A Xenomorph is like a changeling. They’re very rare and when they partner with a magic user… Let’s just say we’re not entirely sure what the result will be and that’s why you’ve been here your entire life. You see, Xenomorphs and regular humans can’t produce offspring together, which makes you a bit of an anomoly. Xenomorphs have a unique set of magic, not like regular magic users that tend to specialize. They’re not as powerful, but their constitution is more robust, they tend to be stronger, faster, and have keener senses than the rest of us. How that works with someone like yourself is yet to be determined. A Xenomorph will physically change and inherit their magical abilities on their eighteenth birthday. Up until that point nothing manifests. We’ve kept you here to keep you and others safe until this day. Had you lived outside of the Academy and you obtained your powers, you could possibly be a danger to yourself or all of those around you. Here, we have a controlled environment and can protect you and others. After tomorrow, assuming your magic manifests, you’ll need training and will start attending the special classes.”
Someone came in and spoke into the ear of the old man. He turned back to me. “Go back to your room now. You’re free from school for the next few days.”
I got up and walked back into the hallway. I was angry. This was ridiculous. I sighed and a sudden wave of nausea swept over me. I went back to the nurse’s office.
“Percy! I’m glad you’re back. What happened?”
“Nothing. Some old fart told me my birthday is tomorrow and something about me gaining my magical powers.”
The young woman looked over her shoulder as if making sure no one was around. “That ‘old fart’ is probably Alexander Ripken, Chancellor of the Academy. Let me guess. Your parents were Xenomorphs?”
“My father apparently was but not my mother. How did you know?”
“Really? I’ve never heard that happening before. Did they tell you what you’re in for?”
I looked at her questioningly. “Thirty years to life apparently. I have no idea what all of this means. They said they kept me here all these years to protect me. Why is everyone acting so strange?”
“Percy… I think I know what’s going on but I can’t say anything. You’re a nice guy, far better than the other guys around here. You’re also witty and smart and it’s a real shame you’re not recognized for who you are. You know you’re kind to others and not all snobby like other people. I like that about you.”
“Why can’t you tell me anything?”
“Because I may be wrong and I’d probably get into trouble. If what I suspect is correct, you’re going to need to rest. I suggest you go to your room and try to sleep.” She reached out and grabbed my hand and squeezed it gently. I blushed furiously. “My name’s Jen. Consider me your friend and come see me first thing tomorrow morning.”
I stood and turned, unable to shake the queasiness and the fact that everyone was completely bonkers. I walked slowly back to my room and stripped out of my clothes with the exception of my underwear. It was then I noticed some paper in my back pocket. I pulled it out and opened it.
‘My beloved son, Percy;
I’m sure you’re confused right now and maybe you want nothing to do with me, but I need you to know I never wanted any of this for you. Your life is about to change in a radical way. It may seem like the end of the world to you, but it isn’t… it’s just the beginning of something wonderful. Incredibly wonderful.
I never sent you here, I was forced to give birth and have you raised here. Your father is a powerful Xenomorph. IS, meaning he’s still alive. The Academy is a group that controls magic users. I escaped many years ago from the Academy and in the time I was free I met your father. Eventually the Academy found us and took your father away. When they realized I was pregnant with you they brought me here so you could be born in a controlled environment. They would have killed your father had I not left you here.
Know that every day of my life I have loved you and lived with the regret of not choosing to keep you with me and fight the Academy. Your father loves you too. The last time I saw him was when you were six years old. They had just let him know that he was a father and showed him pictures of you and made me confirm this before they sent me away. There are horrible people running the Academy and they’ll do anything to inflict pain and suffering on our family.
You’re in danger. You are very unique and special and the Academy knows it. They fully expect you to manifest your powers on your eighteenth birthday. Once you gain your powers the Academy will work to limit your abilities and restrict your training in an effort to control you and ultimately exploit you. I urge you to play along and limit your magic use. If they see the potential in you and fear their ability to control you, they’ll kill or imprison you. I pray you’ll know when the right time is and you’ll leave this place forever.
This may be hard to believe, but Xenomorphs change genders on their eighteenth birthday. Your father was a girl for his first seventeen years of his life. I’ll let you figure out what that means for you.
I love you always have!
Mom.
PS: Destroy this letter. If they find out I’ve contacted you this way, they’ll kill your father and me.’
I re-read the letter a dozen times. So much of it was disturbing to me and yet I always got stuck on the changing genders line. I went to the little dorm room kitchen and put the letter into the garbage disposal, chopped it up, and let it go down the drain. Another wave of nausea poured over me and I rushed back to bed. A girl. I was going to be a girl. What did I ever do to deserve this?
***
At some point I fell into an exhausted sleep. When I woke I was dazed, confused, and famished. I opened my eyes and didn’t move a muscle. The nausea was gone, that was a good thing. I felt perfectly fine and healthy. If I just stayed here like this I might never know if I even changed except for several things. My vision was perfect even without my glasses and I could smell the musky odor of the communal boy’s bathroom in the dorm room area.
With all the strangeness of events yesterday I halfway expected my room to be full of people staring down at my mostly naked body. I was enormously grateful for the privacy. I wiggled a finger first, then my toes. That didn’t feel much different than yesterday. I moved my arm so I could look at my hand. Oh God! It was definitely a feminine hand. Perhaps it was something of the Xenomorph DNA or that my brain was altered to help me deal with the changes, but I gritted my teeth and pushed myself upright. Enough was enough. If I was a girl then I was a girl. The really scary part was what did I look like?
I immediately felt a weight on my chest shift when I sat up and long slightly curly dark brown hair drifted in front of my eyes. I looked down upon the first female breasts I’d ever seen. At least seen uncovered. They looked huge. My hands couldn’t hold them. I stood, expecting myself to feel awkward and off balance, but I wasn’t at all. Maybe this was another Xenomorph bonus? My underwear was now stretched over my wider hips. I pulled them down much to my relief as they were pinching and tight. I peered past my breasts, beyond my flat stomach, and to the gap between my legs. At least I wasn’t fat.
I glanced at a mirror on the back of the door to my room. Did I dare? I crept slowly up to it and looked. “Wow!” was all I could say as my soft sensual feminine voice caught in my throat. I vaguely looked like my mother, albeit much younger and I dare say far more beautiful. Stunning. I couldn’t see my entire body, but what I did see was amazing. Breathtaking. I’d been a wiry, nerdy kid with glasses, crazy poor teeth, lopsided features, big ears, and short. Now I was taller, my teeth were perfect, my blue eyes radiated vibrant life, and from what I could see of my body, I was model material.
And I was naked. And I had no clothes. And I was starving. And I needed to go to the bathroom really badly.
I looked down to see that a note had been slid under my door. I opened it.
‘Percy,
If I guessed right, you’ll need some clothes about now. I left a dress and underwear outside your door. Sorry it’s a dress, but at least it should fit. Come see me as soon as you can!
Jen’
Jen. That was very thoughtful of her. I wrapped a blanket around me and slowly opened the door. A brown paper bag sat there which I snatched and pulled into my room with fervor. The whole scene reminded me of some sort of clandestine spy thriller. What was in the secret brown bag? I dumped the contents on my bed. There were flip flops, panties, a red dress, and what appeared to be a frilly white t-shirt type thing. I guessed that was to hold my breasts in absence of a bra. I was trying hard to focus on the tasks at hand. My body felt so lithe and graceful as it moved and I wanted to explore myself, but the urgency of my bladder forced me to get dressed so I could ultimately go to the bathroom. Food could wait until after I saw Jen.
I slipped on the panties and smiled at the smoothness of my legs. I squeezed into the t-shirt then pulled the dress on over top. I was pleased with the feel of the light airy dress. I snuck out of my room checking all directions to make sure the way was clear, finally realizing that school had already started and the rest of the students were in class. I was very happy as it allowed me to run to the bathrooms down the hall. It just didn’t seem right to use the communal boy’s bathroom in the dorm room area. I stared at the two doors for a moment realizing I’d always wondered what the girl’s bathroom looked like.
I pictured televisions and flowers, sweet smelling perfumes, gold plated hardware, and couches. I slowly pushed the door open and was sad to see it rather plain. Just another bathroom with no urinals. The one thing I lost… being able to pee standing up. I quickly sat down and relieved myself, a little shocked at the lack of control. I wiped myself dry and noticed how pleasant that action felt. When I left the stall I stood transfixed as I looked at myself in the large mirror over the sinks. Even with wild hair I was a knockout. I took a moment to peek under my dress once again at my breasts and pressed my hands to them. They were so sensitive and large. At least they seemed large to me but when I looked at myself in the mirror I could tell they looked to be the perfect size. The dress, although ill fitting, did nothing to hide my trim waist and wider hips. My legs looked long and toned. I washed and felt rather happy as I headed to the nurse’s station.
When I stepped inside Jen looked at me with wide eyes. “Had I not known, I would have never believed it. Percy, you’re gorgeous!” She hugged me close. “My research was right. Xenomorphs not only change genders, but they also change from handsome to ugly, or in your case, I hate to say it, ugly to beautiful. How are you feeling?”
“I feel incredible, but I’m starving.”
“Of course you are! The Xenomorph transformations take a lot out of your body. Come with me!”
She took my hand in hers and led me down to the cafeteria, which was rather full of people and very frightening. I felt extremely self-conscious. Everyone turned to look at me. The pretty girl section stood open mouthed, the jock section was drooling with lust, the Goth section grimaced but they seemed to give me a look of ‘she’d be pretty cute with dark clothes on’.
“Ignore them,” Jen pushed me along and soon I was loading up my plate. We went to a quiet corner and I started eating. “How was it?”
“The transformation? Nauseating. But I feel great now. I wish I could speak with another Xenomorph as I just don’t understand how my brain is handling this change.”
‘Have you felt your magic?”
“Hmm?”
“Your magic. The test I did yesterday shows magical potential. It was off the charts. Have you felt it?”
Come to think of it, I did feel it. A huge well of energy bubbling within me. I remembered my mom’s letter. “Maybe… there’s a little something there.”
One of the pretty girls walked over and snickered as she saw my plateful of food. “Who’s the new girl? I bet you’re glamouring yourself. Let me fix that for you.”
I felt a wave of magic come my way. I’d never felt magic before even when I was the target. I could see the magic in my mind. She was trying to remove a glamour spell. I let the magic simply dissipate. The girl looked frustrated. “That’s not possible! No one can be that pretty.”
I smiled. “Sorry to disappoint you. You’ll have to blame my parents.”
“This is Amanda Jackson.”
The girl humphed and left.
“Amanda?”
“Do you like it?”
I let the name roll around in my mind a bit. “I do, actually.”
“You’re taking this very well. Is that a Xenomorph thing?”
“I’ve no idea. I didn’t even know Xenomorphs existed until yesterday. Let alone that I was one.”
“That’s right. Until your magic manifests you’re not allowed to be in the special classes and thus you wouldn’t know yet. I admit our classes on magical races didn’t say much about Xenomorphs though.”
The PA squawked. “Percy Jackson to the board room.”
I groaned and stuffed another few bites into my mouth. Jen walked with me as Brad Montgomery stepped in front of us. “Hey Babe.” He held a little ball of fire in his hand obviously trying to show off. I tried to ignore him and walk around. “I’m talking to you, girl. You and me should go out together.” He was looking me in the eyes. I highly disliked Brad and his poor grammar.
Even though I was very self-conscious I felt a sudden surge of confidence. “Jen, you know what they say about boys and their fireballs?”
She looked at me questioningly. “No…”
“The size of their fireball is a direct representation of their penis size.” I turned to Brad. “Not interested.” I looked at his fireball and it fizzled into a little spark.
“What the hell?” I could see him concentrating on his fireball and frowning as the people around him were laughing.
When we got to the hall Jen stared at me. “Did you do that?”
“Do what?”
“Make his fireball disappear.”
“I don’t think so. I know nothing about magic. Besides, girls don’t do fire magic, do they?”
“No. God, that was priceless!”
Jen waited outside of the board room for me. Knowing she was there made me feel safer somehow. The grizzled old guy, Alexander, and all of them looked me over. They appeared pretty astonished. I was astonished so I didn’t blame them in the least.
“I’m not one for encouraging words, but, your new look, Percy, is nothing short of beautiful.” The others nodded. “How are you feeling and where did you find the clothing?”
I thought about my mom’s letter and perhaps it was the new female hormones or Xenomorph DNA, but I adopted a much more compliant and tactful approach today. I’d seen how pretty girls could bat their eyes and get extra desert in the cafeteria. I could be demure, sweet, gentle, then when I’m ready, unleash the tiger, I mean tigress within me. “I’m feeling very well, thank you.” I said it softly and with a gentle kindness to my words. “I was feeling very nauseous when we met yesterday and I went to the nurse’s station. Jen, the intern there, suspected what I was going through and left me the clothes. It was very thoughtful of her. She’s very kind. I… I’m sorry for how I responded yesterday.” I thought adding a little humility might be a nice touch.
“And what of your magic? Are you feeling it, sensing it? How are you adjusting?”
“Yes, it’s there, almost like a wall has been removed. It has a soothing touch to it. Of course, I have no idea what to do with it. Should it feel like there’s a lot or a little? It feels like there’s not much there at all. Logically I think I should be freaking out, but somehow I feel very much at peace with the new me.”
He smiled, even if his smile had a slightly sinister look to it. “You’ve been assigned a new room in the girl’s quarters. Check with Joan when you leave for some boxes and your new room number. With your pleasant and cooperative demeanor I’m authorizing you to leave the Academy tomorrow for a day of shopping. You need new clothes and other things.”
My eyes lit up and I smiled brightly. “Really?”
“We so rarely get a Xenomorph at the Academy. To be honest, we were unprepared for the extent of your change and your sudden appearance at the Academy will need to be explained. Ms. Baxter will chaperone your shopping experience so you can get some new clothes which will help you with settling into your new life. It would, perhaps, be in your best interest to also bring another girl your age to get the right perspective on clothes. We all feel badly about the bullying you experienced in the past and we’d hate to see that continue due to you only having hand-me-down clothes. Ms. Baxter, bless her, is old enough to not know the styles of our youth.” I watched the slightly overweight gray-haired lady snort.
I was thinking the softness of their attitudes was a way of making me feel comfortable, even pliable to their wants. To get out of the Academy I’d be very pliable. “Perhaps Jen could accompany us? What about my mom? Could she also come with me?”
I watched as his eyes narrowed slightly and grew darker. “Jen going is fine. We’ll consider allowing your mother to go. Be ready at seven in the morning tomorrow. Now, on to other matters. Have you considered a new name?”
“I sort of stumbled into a new one at the cafeteria earlier. Amanda.”
“That’s fine. Tell Joan your new name and she’ll register it everywhere for you. As of now, Percy has been removed from the school. Amanda Jackson is his cousin and you were attending our other Academy in New England. Make sure you eat and get plenty of rest today as your body has gone through a tremendous change.” He elaborated on some additional background details for me in case I was questioned.
“I will. Thank you again!”
I left the board room and Joan gave me two flattened boxes and a new room number in the girl’s area. She took my new name and immediately started typing on her computer. I saw the record for Percy Jackson be deleted and she started a new one for Amanda Jackson. It was a little disconcerting that in seconds, Percy was gone forever.
Jen took my arm in hers. “So what did they say?”
“They’re letting me go on a shopping trip off campus tomorrow.”
“That’s amazing! I’ve been at the Academy since I was three. I’d kill to see outside of this place.”
“You’re coming with me.” I added shyly. “That’s if you want to go. They said I could take someone with me.”
“You’re joking.”
“We need to be at the board room at seven in the morning tomorrow.”
“You’re not joking?”
The hug she gave me made me very aware of my new body. To heck with the Xenomorph DNA or brain structure helping normalize my change. To feel her breasts against mine, the fruity scent of her hair, and the warmth of her body pressing against me caused me to tingle all over. When she pulled back I was breathing heavily and more than a little embarrassed.
She looked at me strangely. “When you changed… do you uhm… like guys now?”
“What? No! Eww!”
She beamed a brilliant smile at me and took my arm again. “Good, because I’m not into guys either. This is going to be so much fun!”
Jen stopped in at the nurse’s office and was allowed to spend the rest of the day with me and tomorrow as well. Jen told me that the nurse thought it was good someone was keeping an eye on me. I wanted to hurry as I didn’t want the boys to come back to the rooms to find me still there. I’d rather not have anyone know who I was before. This could give me a new start on life and I was more than anxious to leave Percy behind.
Jen and I went to my room and I took my books and little trinkets that made my room my own. None of the clothes or shoes would fit. They’d get cleaned and repurposed as the Academy recycled everything. I found it still strange that I wasn’t forced into wearing hand-me-downs of girl’s clothing. They wanted to portray me as someone new, or maybe this was their way of making me compliant. Either way I was fine with it.
Jen carried one of the boxes for me and I had the other one. I actually felt stronger than before. I watched how Jen kept her box lower than her breasts and I adjusted mine feeling it much more comfortable.
“What’s your new room number?”
“Twenty-four.”
“You’re just a few doors down from me then!”
We found my new room and I felt a little awkward wandering through the girl’s area. It took no time at all to unload the boxes and organize everything. “Jen?”
“Yes?”
“Shouldn’t you be leaving the Academy soon? You’re older than some of the others.”
“I’m almost twenty, but the Academy treats everyone uniquely when it comes to the special classes. My healing skill is high which is why they have me interning with the nurse. I’ve graduated to mentoring sessions to fine tune my magic and next week I start my two hours per week in preparation to integrate into society. They even suggested maybe I could take over the nurse’s area and stay here long-term.”
I glanced furtively at her. “I’ve never really had a friend before. I’d hate to see you leave.”
Jen’s eyes sparkled. “You’re sweet. I suspect you’ll be here another five years catching up before they consider letting you integrate into society. Maybe if you do well on your training we could leave together? There’s not much to see here, but let me show you around.” I started to pick up on the way Jen had shifted her conversation around me. She’d called me gorgeous and sweet. The people in the board room called me beautiful. Was this what life was like for a pretty girl?
Jen showed me her room, which had a nice feminine look to it and it smelled heavenly. I noticed a picture of her parents. “How did you get a picture like that?”
She looked at me strangely. “My parents visit every month. Yours don’t visit?”
“I saw my mom for the first time in ages yesterday. The last time I saw her was eleven years ago.”
“I know a few others like that, but most have regular visits. My parents are benefactors of the Academy.” She said it rather proudly.
Perhaps my mom was wrong about the Academy but still, it made me a little wary that Jen’s parents gave money to it. Jen led me into the girl’s common area and bathrooms which both were like the Holy Grail for boys. No boys were ever allowed near those areas. The common area was much like the boy’s, just a different color scheme. They had the same Academy run television. The bathroom seemed a little larger and had private stalls for the showers. I liked that as in the boy’s it was a free for all and everyone’s junk was on display. I received more than my fair share of bullying in those showers. I glanced at myself in the mirror and paused. Jen stood behind me and slightly to my left.
“What’s it like, Amanda?”
“It’s like looking into a television at someone else and yet knowing it’s a reflection. I’m sure being a Xenomorph helps with the adjustment, but my brain simply hasn’t registered that who I’m looking at is really me yet. I feel normal, almost too normal. I wonder if that’s the way I’m supposed to feel?”
“From what I read about Xenomorphs, your changed state is actually your steady state. When you’re born you carry the essence of being a girl with you. If you’re feeling more normal now, perhaps you weren’t feeling quite normal as a boy before?”
“I never felt comfortable as me before, but you said it quite plainly, I was ugly before. Maybe that’s why.”
Jen winced. “I’m sorry, Amanda. I didn’t mean you were ugly before.”
“We both know I was.”
“But you had a great personality and you’re very intelligent.”
“Isn’t that what you say when trying to set up someone on a blind date?”
Jen giggled and I stared at us both. Jen was taller than me by a few inches. She must have been five foot ten. She was tall and lean with a beautiful figure. Her lips looked so kissable, but then again so did mine. Where she was girl next door sort of pretty with innocent looks, I was the Ferrari on the show room floor. I grabbed my hair and noticed it was looking a little stringy. I frowned at it.
Jen caught on right away. “Would you like to borrow some of my shampoo and conditioner? It’s another hour yet until the end of classes and you’ll have the entire bathroom to yourself if you wanted to shower.”
“I’d love that. Thank you.”
Jen turned to find her shampoo. She returned a few moments later with two towels and a hair brush as well. “One towel for your hair. You can have this brush, it’s new and I’ve not used it yet.”
“Thank you!”
I found a shower stall and stripped out of my clothes. My clothes didn’t really fit that well, but they were better than nothing at this point. I started the shower and took time to fully examine myself inch by inch. The ugly duckling story came to mind. I was flawless. My skin was smooth and even toned. My toes were perfect, if one could think toes could be perfect. I didn’t see a single mole and what I could see of my backside was that it was perfectly toned and shaped. I grabbed the soap and began washing myself and really got caught up in the moment focusing on my breasts and between my legs. They sure felt good. Amazingly good when I ran my hands over them.
I washed my hair and used conditioner for the first time. I had very long hair and it would take some time getting used to how to care for it. I loved it though and wouldn’t even consider the possibility of cutting it. Finally I felt clean and I shut the shower off and dried myself up. I changed back into my clothes and stepped in front of the mirrors to brush out my hair. I spotted a hair drier and used that to help my hair dry faster. Soon I had glossy hair that shone in the light. I loved the light natural curl to it.
I took the shampoo and conditioner back to Jen’s room. She was waiting there for me. “How was your shower? You took your time in there.”
I felt the heat rise to my face. “I’ve never seen a girl’s body before today. At least without clothes.”
She smiled and walked over to me and stroked my hair. “You’ve got such beautiful hair. I wouldn’t mind seeing more of you.” Her fingers trailed down my arm.
I was clueless. “I’d like that. It’ll be nice shopping with you tomorrow.”
“That’s not what I meant, but yes, it will be nice.” Suddenly the girl’s dorm area was filled with noise as the girls all returned from classes. Jen pulled her hand away. “Come on, let’s meet the girls. I mean you already probably know most of them, but they certainly have never met Amanda before.”
Jen led me out and back into the common area where girls were all talking excitedly. This was a far cry from the boy’s area where there was usually pushing, shoving, and testosterone dripping from the ceiling in green gooey gobs. The conversation stopped when we entered the room.
“Everyone, this is Amanda Jackson. She’s staying in room twenty-four.”
“You’re old for being new to the Academy.”
“I was attending another Academy in New England and was transferred here.”
The girls were all gathering around. New blood was always interesting. “What’s your specialty?”
“I’m a late bloomer and I only just received my powers, so I’m not sure yet.”
“Are you related to Percy? He has the same last name. Is that why you were sent here?”
I didn’t even know these girls knew about the old me. “Percy has been released from the Academy. He was my cousin.”
“You sure got the good genes!” I heard some laughter at my old self’s expense.
Jen stood up for the old me. “I knew Percy a little and he was brilliant and had a great personality.”
The snarky ‘pretty’ girl from lunch walked around me trailing her finger lightly across my shoulders. “I’m Samantha, by the way. That’s Kelli. And over there is Patricia. You should join us at our table. No need to sit with Jen, she’s so plain and boring.”
“Thanks for the offer, but Jen’s my friend and, in my opinion, prettier than all three of you put together.”
“Fine! But you’ll regret your decision.”
“I doubt it.”
I saw her concentrate and felt a wave of magic push my way. It was so strange that I could pick apart her magic in my mind. She was trying to cast an ugly glamour over me. I didn’t know what to do with it, but I let the magic just fizzle away. She narrowed her eyes at me. “Just got your powers, huh? Glamour blocking is a high level skill. You’re lying to us.”
Jen stepped between us. “Enough, Samantha. You know you’re not supposed to cast glamours on other people. Do I need to remind you what the consequences are if you’re found out?”
Someone from the back laughed and offered some toast to Samantha.
“Get that away from me! Bread makes me nauseous and fat!”
Samantha turned and left the room with Kelli and Patricia following close on her heels. The other girls laughed as they left and gathered around. They seemed to enjoy asking me questions and were very friendly. Even the Goth girls had smiled at the fact I turned Samantha down. Jen took me back to my room and closed the door behind us.
“Thanks for defending me. You really think I’m pretty?”
I stammered a little and blushed. “You’re the prettiest girl I’ve ever met, and you defended me first. It just goes to show you how fickle those girls can be. They never even acknowledged me before now they want me to be part of their little clique.”
“How did you block her glamour?”
“I didn’t do anything. I thought you might have blocked it for me.”
“I’m not strong in glamour magic. I wonder if your mixed heritage of Xenomorph and your mother might give you a unique blend of powers. An automatic magic dispersion skill perhaps.”
“I can’t imagine what she intended to do. Have you ever used magic on me?”
“No. I would never unless it was to protect or heal you. Why?”
I blushed. “Never mind.” Before I was attracted to just about any girl that was breathing. Now, I’d be lucky to find a girl that’s into girls. To think that a pretty girl like Jen was into girls and she paid attention to me before my change drew me to her like a magnet. I was wondering if it was a magic thing, like a love potion. I’d never had a girlfriend before, but something inside me strongly desired to be with Jen. The feelings were so powerful. I chalked it up to female hormones.
“Come on, Amanda. Let’s go get dinner.”
“That’s what I need. I’m still starved.”
I was pleased Jen took my arm in hers. I’d seen other girls do that so I tried not to read much into it. I loved the way my new body felt while walking. The bounce of my hair and breasts and the sway of my hips.
The cafeteria was boisterous as usual and I got extra attention from everyone. New kids always did, but I think my looks were playing into it as well. Still starved, I loaded up my plate and sat down with Jen. A few other girls came to sit with us. I was always a loner so this was new to me to have so many people around.
“We heard you both get to go off campus tomorrow.”
“Word travels fast. My luggage never made it and they’re letting me go shopping.” I felt bad I had to tell the Academy lies.
“Have you ever been outside?”
“Never, with the exception of what I saw when I was transferred.” Yet another lie.
“That’s so exciting! I’m Becky by the way.”
“Good evening, ladies.”
I looked up to see Brad again. I groaned slightly and Jen reached under the table and squeezed my hand.
“I think I came on a little too strong earlier. I heard your name’s Amanda and you’re a transfer from out of state?”
“That’s right. You’ve been checking up on me?”
“I make it my business to know all of the students here, especially the girls.” He gave a sly grin. “So I was thinking maybe we could share desert tonight.”
Becky had her back to Brad and was mouthing “No!” to me.
“Actually, I was invited to go skinny dipping with the girls down by the old mill creek pool tonight. Thanks anyways. Who are you?”
“Brad Montgomery. But you can call me Flame. That’s what my friends call me.”
“Well, Brad…” I emphasized his name. “Thanks for coming by and for the offer. Samantha told me she’s a huge fan of bread pudding. If you’re still looking for companionship for the evening that might be a great opportunity for you.”
“Really? Thanks for the tip, Amanda. See you around.”
Jen looked at me and smiled. “You little devil. Skinny dipping at the old mill pool? Bread pudding for Samantha?”
“Have you seen the amount of poison ivy growing out there this year? I think Brad and Samantha would make a hot couple, if she doesn’t castrate him for bringing her bread pudding.”
“Be still me fluttering heart. Looks and intelligence.” Jen made a point of fanning herself with her hand.
I was looking into Jen’s eyes and having a personal moment when a commotion across the cafeteria started. Samantha was yelling at Brad who was sheepishly holding a bowl of bread pudding. I ducked my head and started laughing. Brad would be pissed at me but it was worth it and I doubted he’d retaliate if he was interested in winning my heart. Of course, I should be careful. I was a girl now and vulnerable in many ways. Brad probably weighed eighty pounds more than me. We watched as Brad stormed out of the cafeteria. He was having a bad day. Poor guy.
That evening, when I got back to my new room, I stood for almost an hour looking at myself in the mirror and running my fingers over my face. I felt such freedom and joy. My smile was plastered on my face and it was certainly a gorgeous smile. I carefully put my dress on a clothes hanger in my small closet and climbed into bed. I didn’t want to sleep. I wanted to explore my new body and I was afraid I might wake up to be my old self again.
Every movement made me realize I was now a woman. Gone was the uncomfortable feeling of my dangly bits between my legs. Instead I was very aware of the absence and how good that felt. Of course, the weight from my breasts would take some getting used to as they moved from side to side as I rolled in bed. Several times I had to lift my head to shift my hair to keep it from getting caught around my throat or pull it away from my mouth. Try as I might to stay awake, I quickly fell asleep. My body knew it needed more rest.
***
The next morning Jen and I arrived at the board room just before seven. My mom was there. She looked at me and smiled widely and ran to hug me. How she knew who I was I’m not sure. Perhaps it’s mother’s intuition. “Look at you! You’re so beautiful!”
“They’re letting you come with us?”
“Yes.”
“Mom, this is Jen. She’s coming too.”
“Jen.” I watched my mom look her over. “You’re Bill and Amy’s daughter?”
“Yes. You know my parents?”
“We went to school here together.”
“Nice to meet you, Mrs. Jackson.”
“Please, call me Elizabeth.”
Ms. Baxter arrived with some huge burly dude. “Let’s get moving.” They led us out to a black Mercedes SUV. I sat in the back middle with my mom to my left and Jen to my right. The burly dude drove and Ms. Baxter rode in the other front seat. This was my first ride in a car and I was fascinated by everything.
For the longest time I didn’t speak at all as I simply stared out the windows. After a while we came to roads with more and more traffic and finally in the distance was a huge city. I hadn’t even noticed for all the excitement, but my mom had been holding my hand the entire time. She leaned over as Ms. Baxter was busy giving our driver directions. “You got my note?”
I nodded. I squeezed her hand and leaned over to her. “I understand. I forgive you and dad. I love you.”
It was all that needed to be said as my mom started to cry. She pulled me into a hug when Ms. Baxter shouted back to us. “None of that. Elizabeth, I’m reminding you of your position here today.”
“I’m very well aware of my position, thank you. Hugging my daughter after not seeing her in almost twelve years is not harming anyone.”
Ms. Baxter glared back at my mom then turned to continue guiding the driver. Jen was all excited and pointed out sights all around us. The city was absolutely amazing. It was bustling with people.
“Ms. Baxter? How will I buy things?”
“I have a credit card. Here’s a list you’re authorized to buy from.” She handed me a list and Jen and I looked it over. One casual and one formal dress. Two skirts and three blouses. One nightgown. Five pairs of panties. Three bras, one of which was strapless. Gym shorts and a top. A sports bra. One pair of jeans. A robe. One pair of runners, one pair of low heeled shoes, one pair of high heeled shoes, and one pair of flip flops. Toiletries and creams. Mascara, lipstick, and eyeshadow. Feminine hygiene items. A brush. A bathing suit (one piece). A rain jacket and a winter jacket. One pair of boots. In addition, the note mentioned to get my hair styled and my nails manicured.
“Wow. That’s a lot of stuff.”
“It’s just enough to start you off. The rest you’ll have to get from the Academy hand-me-downs.”
We stopped at the largest building I’d ever seen. “What is this place?”
“It’s called a mall. There are dozens of stores here.”
We all got out and I just stood and stared. There were so many people and everything was so shiny and modern. “This is amazing!” Jen took my arm in hers which mom noticed with a touch of a smile on her lips. When we walked into the mall I was almost overwhelmed by all the sights, sounds, and smells. My mom mostly took control under the watchful eyes of Ms. Baxter and the dude. Underwear and bras were first up on the list as apparently the t-shirt thing I wore was not acceptable for trying on clothes.
“What’s the limit?” My mom asked Ms. Baxter.
“Not really a limit as long as we stick to the list.”
My mom smiled and pulled us down hallways until we stood in front of Victoria’s Secret. “An entire store for underwear?”
“Not underwear, Percy, lingerie.”
“Didn’t they tell you? Amanda’s my new name.”
My mom smiled. “It’s a beautiful name… Amanda...” She let it sit on her tongue contemplatively and reached out to touch my hair. “It suits you.”
Mom found a store clerk to help us out. Once I was measured Jen and mom went through the store looking for panties and bra sets. I was a little lost to tell the truth. An entire store for ladies underwear. Lingerie, I reminded myself. Soon I was inundated with dozens of things to try on and shuffled into a change room. For some reason mom wasn’t allowed alone with me.
The first panties and bra set I tried on were sheer red lacey things. I stripped out of my clothes and put them on, struggling some with figuring out the bra. When I glanced at myself in the mirror I almost passed out. This lingerie made me look even more beautiful. The bra pushed up my breasts making them look even larger and the panties helped to highlight my trim and thin waist, but drew my eyes to the gap between my legs. I carefully poked my head out of the change room. “Can someone make sure these fit correct?”
Jen rapidly volunteered and my mom smiled and pushed her forward. Jen came giggling into the change room. “Incredible, Amanda.” She ran her hands over my hips supposedly checking the fit. She was very flushed and red, her breathing was rapid. “I’ve got to go… perfect fit. Get those!” She snuck back out. I was hoping she would have stayed, but now I knew that the fit was good. I tried on the other items and made my choices. A red set, a black set, and a white set plus a few additional panties.
Before we left Victoria’s Secret my mom gave me some nightgowns to try on. I picked one that looked sexy but covered up my intimate areas. I adored the feeling of the silk against my skin. Oddly enough, I wasn’t the slightest bit concerned wearing beautiful and very girlie clothing. If anything, I found it comforting. We then left that store and headed to another where I got to try on dresses, skirts, blouses and shoes. We left there with bags of items and I was wearing a casual dress and low-heeled shoes. Jen and mom kept remarking how gorgeous I looked and I loved the attention I was receiving from everyone, especially Jen. I’d never had any attention before. I was somewhat frightened by how much attention I was getting from guys in the mall, but one look from our burly body guard and they steered way clear of us. Several times I spotted an older and a younger man standing together and watching us but I chalked it up to simply being paranoid and overly self-conscious.
Our next stop was a sports store. In our fitness classes at school, the boys and girls were always separated, but we did have summer events outside and I noticed that the shorts the girls wore were horrible looking. We did have tightly controlled television and I recalled watching some women’s volleyball. Those shorts were what I wanted. When I came out wearing some tight fitting spandex shorts Jen blushed brightly and I knew I found my pair. I also tried on several swim suits and managed to find a red one piece that looked good on me. Actually, whatever I tried on seemed to look good on me. With these items, some t-shirts, and runners, I was good to go with all the clothes.
We then headed to the food court to get some lunch. I was so enthralled by all the sights and sounds I hardly even thought about myself or being too self-conscious. Now that we paused for a few moments I took the time to assess my situation. I looked down at my long smooth legs as they left the hem of my dress and felt the movement of my breasts as I adjusted my weight on the chair. My Xenomorph transition did much to facilitate my gender change and make things feel normal for me, but I was still learning about posture and how to sit, especially when I found I had two noticeable bumps on my chest and how they could get in the way of things.
The food court was a dream for anyone being raised on the Academy cafeteria food. My mom told us that food here wouldn’t be good, but it was delicious. Far better than anything I’d ever had before. We had pizza.
Ms. Baxter finally left our sides for a few minutes to go to the bathroom and the burly guy was getting his food. Mom was immediately at my side and whispering to me. “I’ve got a lot to tell you and not much time. Be very careful in regards to your magic use. The Academy is afraid of you because their magic might not control you like others. Xenomorphs can change their appearance. Not your gender, but depending on your magical strength, your face, skin, eye color, hair length, hair style, and color. It’s a real change and not just a glamour. You’ll always default to your current look. I’m assuming you’ll have a full range of magic, both girl’s magic and boy’s plus much that no one but Xenomorphs have access to, like unlocking physical locks. I tell you this because if you combine transformation magic with glamours and lock picking, you could look like any woman and have access virtually anywhere. That might be handy if you try to escape one day.”
“Why tell me all of this?”
“The Academy watches those gifted for their magical specialties then work at placing people into society based upon their specialty. Their goal is to have people in high places within the workplaces and government that they can control. This feeds money and power to the Academy directors. Jen’s parents are good people and by being benefactors they can act as spies. Some of us want to see an end of the Academy and the power that they concentrate. That’s why they don’t like me and why your father is a threat to them. He’s in a prison cell on campus. With him and you there they have control over me. They don’t like me here at all. Remember to only show minor amounts of female magic in your training. Practice everything else on your own. I can’t speak any longer. I love you, Amanda!”
With that she stepped away just as the burly guy and Ms. Baxter came back. I noticed Ms. Baxter glance at my mom but did nothing. Over the next few hours we purchased jackets, boots, some scary feminine hygiene items, toiletries, and my mom bought Jen and I some snacks to bring back to the other girls. Finally we went to a spa and I was treated to a hair trim, style, manicure, pedicure, and some makeup. Mom paid separately for Jen and herself to have a manicure. I saw mom talking at length with Jen. I wondered what they might be talking about.
By the time we were done for the day I looked and felt amazing. The lessons from school could never fully explain what life outside the Academy was like. Jen took my arm in hers as we headed back to the car. We put all our purchases into the back and we just opened the passenger doors when two black vans pulled up and a dozen men and women jumped out. Mom, Jen, and I were grabbed and pushed into our SUV. Ms. Baxter and the burly dude were dragged out and dumped unceremoniously on the pavement. I could feel Ms. Baxter hurling magic at our attackers and watched several of the attackers simply turn and walk away. I watched as the burly guy got into a fight with a much smaller young woman and the woman was beating him easily. The men I spotted earlier in the mall jumped into the SUV and drove us off rapidly with the vans following closely behind.
“It’s about time!” My mom said to the driver.
“Relax, Elizabeth. We had to wait until the time was right. This went very smooth.” I watched as the men’s faces morphed and their hair color changed. They were Xenomorphs!
“What’s going on?”
The younger man looked back at me and smiled. I watched his eyes travel up and down my body lustfully. “We’re taking you to safety, princess.”
“Mom?”
“It’s alright sweetheart. These are friends. They’re here to protect you.”
“What about all that stuff you shared with me back at the mall? Are you even my mother? I’ve been watched and protected all of my life!”
“I’m sorry, Amanda. In case this rescue didn’t work out you needed to know those things. Of course I’m your mother. You haven’t been protected, you’ve been analyzed and in prison your whole life.”
“Just let Jen and me go.”
The older gentleman spoke up. “I guarantee you, princess, that no one will be harmed and after you hear us out, if you still want to leave, you can.”
Jen was confused and looked scared. “Why are you calling Amanda princess?”
My mom answered her. “Because Amanda’s father is not just any Xenomorph, he’s their king.”
“Is there anything about my life that I know is the truth?”
“Just hang in there a little longer, sweetheart. Everything will be shared with you soon.”
Jen was looking at me wide-eyed and she hung onto my hand like her life depended on it. I focused on her hand touching mine and I leaned over and put my head on her shoulder and started to cry. It was all too much. Being a boy, then being told I was some rare and unique blend of mythical creatures akin to a unicorn, becoming a girl, finding out I was a prisoner and a princess. My mom reached out to hold my hand. Everyone went very quiet. Jen held me protectively and stroked my hair.
It was two hours later that we pulled into the driveway of an enormous complex with a giant wood-framed house. The grounds were immaculate and my eyes were immediately drawn to the flashy sports cars sitting outside. The young man turned towards me. “Welcome home, princess.”
We got out of the SUV and people immediately surrounded us. Some were ordered to take the clothes and items we purchased up to my room while others were told to dispose of the SUV. Still others communicated that we weren’t followed and there was no police activity on the scanners. Some people looked at me and tipped their heads. They greeted mom warmly.
“Come on, Jen and Amanda.” Jen’s hand was still in mine when she let out a little squeal. She let go and ran forward into the arms of her parents. I recognized them from her photo in her room.
“Mom? Dad? What are you doing here?”
“It’s a long story, Jen. Come inside.” They put their arm around Jen casually and she paused, turned and ran back to me. She took my hand in hers and I watched her parents look me over. I got the feeling like they might be a little annoyed at me even though I’d never met them before.
We moved inside the main building and I was enraptured by the beauty of the place. Tall vaulted ceilings with skylights were supported by varnished tree trunks. The entire place looked like a giant log cabin with a huge stone fireplace in the middle, a waterfall ran down one wall into a pool. Large leather couches sat in a circular fashion next to the floor to ceiling windows that opened to incredible mountain views. We were directed to sit on the couches.
I sat down with Jen and mom was next to me as well. Across from me were the two men from the mall, Jen’s parents, and the young woman that fought the big guy. I couldn’t believe she bested a man nearly three times her weight. She was pretty and had lots of curves, wore skintight black leather pants and top and had her blond hair in a ponytail. She eyed me with skepticism. There were more people as well that took seats all around us.
The older gentleman spoke and everyone went silent. “First and foremost, I want to congratulate those that participated in the rescue and to welcome our princess to her home.” There was cheering and I was feeling very out of place. Did he just say this was my home? “Let me start with a little background. My name is Harold Matthews. Amanda, it was twenty years ago that your mother escaped the Academy and met your father, our King, Mathias Jackson. Mathias was quite smitten with your mother as she was of him. Our community of Xenomorphs is quite small, no more than a few thousand in all of the United States and ten thousand around the world. This is a very small number in comparison to the magic user community of nearly one million worldwide. The chances of a Xenomorph and a magic user mating are exceptionally small and we’ve never heard of offspring resulting.”
“While we live our lives in peace with society and with the magic users, I can’t say the same for the Academy. They’ve been trying to map the physiology of Xenomorphs for more than a hundred years. Their purpose is rather nefarious. The Academy controls all the magic users and I’m sure Jen’s parents and Elizabeth can attest that their classes for re-integration into society are rather unique. It’s a form a brainwashing. Magic users are controlled through mental manipulation and sent into the workforce only to be called upon by the Academy to be used to move their agenda forward.”
I turned to Jen. “You knew about this?”
“No. I was to start the re-integration classes next week. I’ve heard that they’re very strange, using headsets, lights, and magic.”
“So why are they interested in Xenomorphs?”
Harold continued. “Because of our transformational ability to change our looks. We can do so for short periods of time. What they want to do is find the key to our magic, merge it with theirs, and have long lasting transformations. That’s why they want you so badly. You have something they’re very interested in. You’re a Xenomorph from your father, but your mother is a strong magic user. The merged characteristics of you make you a perfect specimen to study.”
“So they wanted to dissect me? I find that hard to believe. Why send me to get clothes if all they wanted to do was put me under a microscope?”
“Dissection is the correct term, but not in a physical sense. They wanted your cooperation, to appear as your provider. Your special classes would analyze your magic and Xenomorph abilities.”
Oddly at a time I was listening to this I looked down at my legs and I was sitting like any woman would normally sit. My legs were crossed protecting my vanity with my short dress. I looked back at Harold. “Why? What’s their purpose to all of this?”
“To take over the world. If they could merge the magic types to create lasting transformation, they could take over the presidency and ultimately every high office in the world. Amanda, you’re key to their plans.”
“Why are my parents here?”
Jen’s mom came over and sat next to Jen and hugged her. “We went to the Academy with Elizabeth. We were all in our re-integration classes together when we realized what was happening. We used wax to make earplugs so we wouldn’t listen to the sounds and we watched our classmates slowly become submissive to the Academy’s will. We covered for Elizabeth when she escaped. Eventually we left the Academy and we reconnected with her. We’ve stayed on, even playing a role on the board so we can have visibility into the Academy’s goals. What they’re saying is all true, sweetheart.”
I frowned. “My father? They have him?”
My mom squeezed my hand. “They’ve tried breaking him for the past eighteen years. He’s primarily collateral to hold you there.”
“And what will they do to him if they no longer have me?”
My mom looked really worried. “I don’t know, Amanda.”
“Is he somewhere at the Academy?”
“Yes. I think he’s in rooms under the administration building.”
“Then I’m going back.”
“No!” I glared at Harold. “You’re unprepared, untrained. You wouldn’t survive if you were caught and you’ll play right into their hands.”
I thought for a minute as the room stayed silent. “What if we make it sound like I escaped all of you and you were hunting me? We could leak that an eighteen year old girl matching my description was spotted in the city. Let the Academy find me and take me back. If we did it right, we could have a few days here for some basic training and preparations. I’m not stupid and somehow I can see magic and respond to it. With me back at the Academy, they wouldn’t harm my dad and I could find a way to free him.”
“There’s no way, Amanda. People train all their lives to become masters with magic.”
I wasn’t going to give up. “Mom, try to glamour me.”
“What?”
“Try to glamour me.” I felt my mom’s push of magic from her. I dissembled the magic and could see how she did it. She was trying to give me blond hair. I concentrated and pushed back. My mom’s hair went blond.
Jen looked at me. “What did you do?”
“I felt my mom’s magic and I sent something similar back to her.”
The young woman across from me stood and crossed her arms. “You don’t know how to fight.”
“What if I don’t have to? Perhaps I can avoid fighting and just sneak out with my dad.”
“You don’t even know the limits of your body or magic. You can’t assume you’ll never be physically attacked. You’re still dealing with the Academy. What’s to say they won’t mistrust you and lock you up right away?”
I started to cry, not even sure why. The young woman glared at me. “She’s just a fragile girl. We seriously can’t be thinking of this.” She threw her arms up in the air.
Courage built up within me. I stood and wiped the tears from my face. “You said that once I heard you out that I was free to leave. If you won’t help me and train me, then I’ll leave now. I’ll not stand aside and watch them kill the father I’ve never known.”
Jen stood and took my hand in hers. “And I’m going with Amanda.”
Harold stood and looked me over and sighed resignedly. “You’re free to go and we’ll offer whatever help we can give. You think you can repeat magic that you feel?”
“I can see into the magic and repeat that process. Yes, I think I can be taught quickly this way.”
“Then I recommend you spend time with you mom, with Jen’s father, with Malcom here, and with Zoe.” He indicated Malcom was the younger Xenomorph and Zoe was the blond fighter. “We’ll leave reports with the police immediately and bring you back to the city late tomorrow. Do you want to freshen up or change?”
“No. I should wear what I’m wearing now until the Academy finds us. It will be more realistic if I’m in some disarray.”
“Start with Jen and your mother now and meet us for dinner in two hours.”
They all left and Zoe had a slight smile on her face. “Looking forward to our time together, princess.” She walked off leaving my mom and Jen.
“Why has no one tried to rescue dad or me before?”
“We have. Xenomorphs are not immune to magical attacks. You saw how several members of the team walked away from Ms. Baxter? She used compulsion magic on them. In essence, she willed them away from her. You really are our daughter.”
“How so?”
“You’re stubborn like your dad and me. The Xenomorphs have so few people that trying to attack a facility like the Academy is very risky. Offensive magic can be powerful. There are over three hundred magic users there. We could bring several dozen at the most for an attack and rescue. Unfortunately we’re outnumbered.”
“I’ve never heard of compulsion magic before.”
“It’s not well discussed and those that have it hide it. It’s my specialty and why I was allowed back on the Academy and on the shopping trip. I used it.”
Jen was leaning forward and very interested. I noticed she still held my hand. “How does it work?”
“It doesn’t work well when you’re trying to change someone’s viewpoint in the opposite direction, but rather you play off of their fears or wants. Let me correct that. If you are far more powerful than the person you’re trying to use compulsion on, then you can get them to do something they would never intend on doing. Amanda, I know you can block my magic, which is an incredible feat. Let me show you how this works. Jen, why don’t you go and come back in a minute as I need Amanda’s complete focus.”
“Sure. I’ll be right back.”
As soon as Jen was out of sight my mom started. “You like Jen don’t you Amanda?” I felt her subtle push of magic. I immediately started unpacking it and seeing it for what it was. “Don’t analyze it, let it happen to you. When Jen returns you’ll want to kiss her.” I let the magic wash over me and I knew that’s exactly what I wanted to do.
Jen came back into the room and when she grabbed my hand I reached up and cupped her face and kissed her. Her eyes went very wide and my compulsion dissolved away. I was embarrassed by what I’d just done, but Jen smiled and kissed me back. “Mmmm.” Then she looked at my mom. “Wait! You made her kiss me?” Her eyes flashed angrily at my mom.
“I did, and I’m sorry. But Amanda’s very strong and there’s no way a compulsion would work on her unless she already had the desire.”
“So you’re saying Amanda wanted to kiss me?”
I blushed. “Ever since I first met you. You were so nice to me.”
“I guess I can’t be upset over that, Elizabeth. I just wish our first kiss was more spontaneous. Did you learn how to do compulsion?”
“I think so.”
“Try it on me.”
“No! Never!”
“Why?”
“I never want you to worry that I used this magic on you. Ever. If one day you want to be more than friends, then I want you to trust magic was never involved.”
“I was kind of hoping we were already more than friends.”
“Me too.”
“Try it on me, Amanda.”
I looked at my mom and Jen whispered in my ear. I told my mom that a plant needed water and pushed my magic towards her. She immediately got up and found some water and poured it into the plant. She looked a little dazed and turned back towards us. “You’re so strong. That was less compulsion than directive. You don’t need to push so hard, but it worked. Also try to find that which the person already has a proclivity towards.”
For the next few hours I learned healing, shields, growth and the protective magic that girls had. I was amazed how quickly I could learn things. Of course It wasn’t second nature like their magic was, but I could do what I needed to do.
We had a few minutes before dinner and Jen took me out onto the deck overlooking the mountains. “Things felt a little awkward in there with your mom. She seems to accept me which is a good thing.”
“Who wouldn’t accept you, Jen? You’re amazing, beautiful, compassionate, and loving. Are you sure you’re interested in me? I’m not just a strange anomaly to figure out? It doesn’t bother you that I was a boy? An ugly one at that.”
“You want to know what I think?” I nodded and Jen gently pushed me up against a wall and kissed me long and passionately. My heart was pounding in my chest, my lips were on fire. She pulled away and stared into my eyes. “That’s what I think.”
“I love how you think.” I kissed her back with equal fervor. “So does this mean you’re my girlfriend?”
“Absolutely. Let’s go get some dinner.” Once again she took my arm in hers but it felt different this time. Her body bumped up against mine more frequently and every touch elicited a spark of excitement.
During dinner discussion ranged wide and varied. Anonymous calls had been made that two girls matching our description were spotted. Police scanners had relayed the messages. Xenomorph scouts had spotted activity within the Academy suggesting they were trying to find us. After dinner Jen and my mom disappeared and Jen’s parents got their turn with me.
Bill and Amy are very devoted and loving parents and before I could learn any magic from them I was being grilled about my intentions toward their daughter. Bill looked at me rather sternly and I practically folded under his gaze. “We love our daughter very much and only want the best for her. We know she’s always had a fondness for other young women and that doesn’t bother us.”
Amy continued for them both. “The thing is, Amanda, we don’t want to see her hurt. You’re a girl for a few days now. How do you know your preferences won’t change? We don’t even know anything about you.”
I looked at them and blinked back my tears. “My preferences won’t change and as for hurting Jen, why would I ever hurt the one person that’s shown any kindness to me?”
“We’ve never seen Jen cling to anyone so closely as you before. It’s concerning and the fact that she intends to go with you back to the Academy. She’s putting herself at risk for you.”
“I don’t want to risk her life any more than you do. Wouldn’t it hurt her to tell her to stay behind? I wish there was a way you could see inside me, to know how I feel about her. I’ve only known her for three days but I know I’d risk my own life to save hers.”
“Mom! Dad!”
Bill and Amy looked to see Jen standing in the doorway. “How long have you been there?”
“Long enough. I know that you love me and only want the best for me, but you also need to trust me. If I choose Amanda, then that’s my choice. Only I can risk my own heart. As for not going or going back to the Academy, that’s not up for debate. I’m going, and I’m going with my girlfriend, Amanda.”
Her parents did something I found a little shocking. They apologized to Jen and to me and wished us well. “If Amanda’s your choice, then we’ll support you both.”
Jen hugged them both and I was surprised to have Bill and Amy hug me. Jen sat down next to me and took my hand in hers. “Have you started learning the male magic yet?”
“Not yet. I’m not sure I can, but I’ll try.”
Bill stood and had me stand as well. “I’m going to send magic at you, so be prepared. I’ll start with a magical push which is the framework for moving objects and fireballs.”
“I’m ready.” I felt a gentle magical push, deconstructed it in my mind and just let it dissipate.
“What happened? It didn’t affect you.”
“I seem to be able to allow magic used against me to be accepted or to dissolve away. I chose to dissolve it. I’ll try to push this chair.” I looked at the chair and tried to push it magically and I sent it skittering rapidly across the room.
“Don’t use a lot of magic, just a soft push.”
“I thought I did.”
Bill placed a tennis ball on a coffee table. “Gently, try to nudge the ball.”
I scaled my effort way back and watched the ball bounce off the table. “I can do male magic.”
“It must be because you were male before your transition. It’s my only theory. I’ll try sending a small fireball at you. This could hurt you if you’re not prepared.” I nodded I was ready and a very small fireball was sent towards me. When it was very close I could feel the magic in my mind and simply dissolve it away. “Did you shield it?”
“No, I just dissolved it.” I held out my hand and constructed a fireball. By concentrating I could increase the size and decrease it. I let it disappear and looked over at a candle and caused it to light.
“You’re showing excellent control, Amanda. I’ve seen apprentices studying for years not accomplish that level of control. I’m very impressed by you.”
I smiled and over the next hour I learned all the various male magic he knew. Next on the agenda was Zoe. I wasn’t looking forward to this. Jen and I arrived into a large gym with white padded floors. I was still wearing my dress but I did kick off my shoes. Zoe licked her lips and smiled. “Nice to see you, princess. You ready to get your pretty butt whipped?”
“I’m not much of a fighter.”
“The question is not whether or not you’ll fight, but when. You must learn to defend yourself first and foremost. Try to hit me.”
I didn’t need a lot of encouragement. She was a pain. I swung wildly and in a similar fashion to when I was being bullied in the shower one day. By pure chance I connected with the guy making fun of me, but this time Zoe was well away from my swing and she swept my feet hard causing me to crash to the ground.
“Pathetic. You need control. If a guy was to attack you, you can mash his foot here, kick him in the groin, a palm to the nose, and elbow to the temple, or a hand to the Adams apple. Don’t waste your effort on anywhere else. I’m going to grab you from behind.” She grabbed me and squeezed me with her arms around my stomach. “Come on! Get my arms off of you!”
After struggling for a few minutes Zoe growled, fell backwards, catapulting me over her head. She spun me over with my back on the ground and pinned my wrists. Her intense eyes bored into mine. “You’re stronger than this! You think you’re a regular human girl. You’re not! Fight me! Push me off!” I pushed more than I thought possible and she struggled, but perhaps it was that I was a half breed, I just didn’t have the strength.
“I can’t.” I said resignedly.
“And when a man has you pinned and going to take advantage of you? Will you be weak then? I think you like it here with me on top of you.” I felt her knee slide up between my legs. Her hand pushed my dress up exposing my red panties. I struggled and fought Zoe but she was too strong. Zoe leaned down and kissed me. “Is this what you like? Is this what you want?”
Jen yelled at Zoe to leave me alone. In a flash Zoe was grabbing Jen and pushing her against the wall. Jen couldn’t even fight back against Zoe. “You want some too?” Zoe kissed Jen. Jen screamed at Zoe but Zoe ignored her. “You don’t like me much. Maybe you’d prefer this?” Zoe’s face and hair morphed into mine and she leaned in to kiss Jen again. I lost it and tackled Zoe, throwing her to the floor and me landing on top of her. She got one hand free and hit me across my face. I growled and focused. I wasn’t a match for Zoe with my strength, but if I combined my magic with my strength I might have a chance. I focused my force magic into my hands and pushed her back down to the ground.
“Don’t. Ever. Touch. Jen. Again!”
“I wouldn’t dream of it, princess. You finally get it. You improvised to accommodate for your handicap that I’m stronger than you. That’s what I was trying to get you to do all along. I apologize to you both, but sometimes it’s necessary to bring people to a point of true desperation to show them what they’re capable of.” I let her up and I sat on the gym floor. I looked up at Zoe unable to be grateful for what she’d done. “I’ll leave you two be. Good night, princess.” She bowed respectfully and left.
Jen was at my side in a flash. I could feel her healing magic touch my cheek. The swelling eased. “Leave a little of it as a reminder for me and for the Academy to know we didn’t simply walk away unscathed.” She nodded and kissed me.
“I couldn’t help you, Amanda. I’m sorry.”
“But you did help me, Jen. Although I’m not sure I can forgive Zoe’s methods, she helped me see what I must be able to do. Seeing you helpless unleashed something inside me. I’ll do anything to protect you.”
“And one thing I recognized, is that it’s not your pretty face I’m attracted to, it’s who you are inside. The pretty face helps, but there’s no way I wanted to kiss Zoe, even if she looked like you. It’s late. We need to get some sleep.”
I looked into her eyes and smiled. “Who can sleep with you nearby?”
“Separately, and in our own rooms. Don’t think that just because we kissed we’ll start sleeping together. At least not right away.” She winked.
“You know, Jen, I’m perfectly fine with that.”
Mom found us wandering the halls looking for our rooms. She showed Jen to her room and let her know breakfast would be served at seven in the morning. I kissed Jen goodnight and mom took me to my room. It was indeed a room fit for a princess. It was huge with its own bathroom. My clothes had been put away and my nightgown and robe laid out on the bed for me. Mom watched me as I sighed and put them carefully on a hanger.
“You’re not going to use them tonight?”
“As much as I want to, if I sleep in the clothes I have on it will give a more realistic impression. No changing or baths or showers until the Academy.”
I sat on the edge of the enormous bed and mom sat next to me. She touched my bruised cheek and I winced a little at the pain. “I heard about Zoe’s training. I’m sorry. I understand why she did it. With so little time we don’t have the luxury of helping you ease into your abilities.”
“I know. One day I might forgive her. I know in my head that what she did might just save my life but…” I shook my head and touched my cheek.
“I’m proud of you, Amanda. You’re everything any mother could ever want in a daughter. About your dad… He may not know who you are. He may even think you’re part of the Academy. If you see him, tell him about the time he and I jumped off the cart on the haunted house ride at Santa Cruz’s boardwalk.” I looked at her strangely. “He’ll understand. It’s very late and I want to spend time with you and talk to make up for my years of absence, but it’ll have to wait until all of this is done. By the way, I spoke to Jen. She’s a lovely girl. I approve. Not that you need my approval.”
“Thanks, mom.”
“Love you.” She hugged me tightly.
“Love you too.”
I watched her leave and close the door behind her. My life was such a mystery to me. If what everyone was saying was true, then I’d been a prisoner for eighteen years of my life. I’ve never experienced freedom. I was a boy, and now I’m a girl. My parents didn’t abandon me and my home, the Academy turns out to be a nefarious conspiratorial organization that needs me to take over the world. Oh, my father, whom I never met and thought was dead, is alive, imprisoned, and a king, making me a princess. I thumb my nose at you Anne Hathaway with your super easy transition to pincessdom in the movie Princess Diaries.
I stood and ran my hands along my body. I felt so good. If I never wore pants again I’d be gloriously happy. People treated me differently. With the exception of Zoe, they were kinder and gentler. My fingers traced my full lips as I recalled my kisses with Jen. It was exciting to feel I had someone in my life I wanted to spend every second with.
I walked around the room having never seen such opulence before. This room was almost the same size of the cafeteria back at the Academy. I was used to living out of a small closet-sized room. I went to the bathroom and brushed my teeth and spent thirty minutes staring at myself in the mirror. Eventually I just sat in front of the mirror trying to absorb who I was.
I thought about the magic that I learned and knew I had other magic as well. I imagined my hair done up like Bell in the Beauty and the Beast movie and my hair transformed. I reached for my hair and it was indeed hair, my hair. It wasn’t an illusion. I thought of Jen’s pretty face and willed myself to change. My face morphed, my hair color changed as well as my eye color. I smiled knowing all I ever needed to do to see Jen was this. I released the transformation magic and my brunette hair fell across my shoulders again.
I was tired and I know I needed sleep, but I couldn’t. A part of me wanted to explore all the buttons and gadgets I saw all around me, but deep down I realized that would have to wait. I slipped my shoes back on my feet and left my room. I wandered the halls of the great wooden mansion. I went outside where a giant fire pit was surrounded by a flagstone deck and benches. It was cold outside and the night sky was brilliant with billions of stars. I formed a fireball and cast it towards the fire pit. The wood burst into flames warming me. I sat on a bench and trained myself, manipulating the fire by magic.
“You should be resting, princess.” I looked up to see Zoe standing there. “May I?” I nodded and she took a seat near me. “I’m sorry for how I treated you and Jen today. I’ve never been known for my tactfulness. I was frustrated and angry we put ourselves at risk for you. I didn’t realize just how special you are or that your life hasn’t been your own.”
“It’s all right.”
“No, it’s not. I couldn’t sleep thinking about what your life’s been like. Your parents were taken away from you. You were unprotected in a harsh environment. I can empathize to some extent. I was an ugly boy and was picked on, but I knew I had something to look forward to. My parents were there every step of the way for me. You’re so beautiful it almost hurts to look at you and yet I know what you must have been like before.”
“I wasn’t much to look at.”
“I was wrong about you, princess. I expected you to be self-centered and needing coddling. Yet for your fragility, you’re resolute. It made me confused when you wanted, rather demanded, to go back to the Academy for someone you don’t even know. You have more courage and heart than anyone I’ve ever met before. Use that inner strength and resolve to make a difference. I believe in a week’s time, you’ll be back here enjoying life with your entire family, because I believe in you.”
“You didn’t believe in me earlier when you beat me.”
“No one has ever pinned me like you did. You’re stronger than you think you are, even without your magic.”
“All this praise. You’re not going to try to kiss me again are you?”
Zoe laughed. “If I was into girls, I’d fall for you in a second. I can see why Jen can’t keep her eyes off of you. You make a good couple.”
“So earlier today… that was all an act to make me angry?”
“It was. I’m sorry. I’m not the person I personify.”
“I forgive you, Zoe.”
“You don’t know how much that means to me, princess.”
“Can I ask you a few questions?”
“Of course.”
“What was your change like? Did your preferences change after your transformation?”
“I’ve seen humans get the flu. For me my symptoms were similar. Nausea and stomach pains. My parents gave me some stuff to help me sleep. I woke like this and was thrilled from the moment I opened my eyes. I felt right for the first time in my life. My preferences didn’t change at all. It was a huge embarrassment to grow up liking other boys. My mom was just like me though and she helped me deal with it and kept me focused on my life to follow my transformation. I spent seventeen years of my life yearning for my transformation. You’re actually quite rare. Most Xenomorphs gravitate to their own gender before their transformation so that they can perpetuate our species post transformation. Maybe it had to do with mixing Xenomorph and a magic user that made you this way. I think it’s special.”
“It limits perpetuation of the species…”
“You should try to rest, princess. But I doubt you will. There’s a place here I like to go when I want to think. Your dad would go there a lot. Walk up the right side of the house and you’ll see an iron gate. It’s locked all the time, but Xenomorphs can get past that easily enough. You should go there.”
Zoe stood and extended her hand towards me. I stood and pulled her into a hug. “Thank you, Zoe.”
“Anytime, princess.”
I stood there a few minutes more and used my magic to stop the fire. I then walked up until I spotted the iron gate. I pulled on the gate and indeed it was locked. I imagined the lock opening and nothing happened. I placed my hand over the lock and imagined I could see the lock mechanism inside. I shifted things in my mind and with a click the gate unlocked. “Cool.”
I stepped inside to find a courtyard with a waterfall and a garden. A bench sat to one side. I wondered why they kept it locked. It was a pretty place and a great place to sit and think for sure. It was then I realized that I’ve never seen what my father looks like. Not even a photo. Certainly there must be a picture of him in the house somewhere.
I went back to the house after locking the gate behind me I wandered the rooms and halls. When I failed to find anything I sat on one of the couches in the great room and slowly drifted off to sleep.
***
When I woke, people were scurrying around all over the place. “She wasn’t in her room. Where is she?” That was Jen. She sounded frantic.
“Jen?” I poked my head up from the couch.
“She’s here! What are you doing here?” She ran over and hugged me.
“I couldn’t sleep. The huge room and bed, all the things that have happened. It was late, or early and I just sat down here and must have fallen asleep.”
She sniffed. “You smell a little like smoke.”
“I practiced fire magic last night at the fire pit. And transformation magic. And unlocking magic.”
“You haven’t been trained in those yet, have you?”
“No. I missed you last night so I tried to see if I could see you in my mirror. It worked.”
“You transformed your face and hair to look like me so you could see me?” I nodded. “That’s so sweet!” She kissed me. “But how did you know how to do it?”
“I just did it.”
“Good morning, princess.” Zoe stood nearby, smiled and tipped her head. Jen looked at Zoe angrily.
“Good morning, Zoe. Thanks for our chat last night.”
“Breakfast is ready. I didn’t tell you this, but watch out for Malcom. He might try to take advantage of you.” She turned and left.
Jen looked at me and pointed after Zoe. “It’s all right, Jen. I had a long talk with Zoe at the fire last night. We came to an understanding and I forgave her. She also helped me through some concerns I’ve had in regards to my transformation.”
“But she kissed you and hit you!”
“She’s not into girls.”
“You could have fooled me!”
“You don’t have to worry about me, Jen. I only have eyes for you. You’re the only person I want to be with. I’d encourage you to talk with Zoe before we leave.”
“I guess I’m a little upset about last night still and I admit I’m a little jealous. I wish you came and got me last night. I had a hard time adjusting to the room and bed and all I could think about was you.”
I pulled her down on top of me onto the couch and I kissed her. “Do you think they’d miss us at breakfast?”
***
Breakfast was filled with discussions about where and when they’d leave us, how they’d monitor us, and how we’d communicate. Once we got into the Academy, they’d have scouts nearby in the woods watching for activity from us, but they fully expected it to take a week or more for me to find my dad and figure a strategy to get him out. Malcom was constantly smiling at me every time I glanced his way. It made me uncomfortable, but I needed to get used to men looking at me that way.
Jen did find some time to speak with Zoe after breakfast and came back pleased. I was glad they worked things out. I didn’t want Jen to feel she couldn’t trust me or Zoe. Our next step was to meet with Malcom, but I wasn’t sure what good it would do me.
Jen stayed close as Malcom eyed me over with a look of skepticism and lust. “Let’s start with the basics, princess.”
“I can transform and unlock doors already.”
“Let’s see it. Make your hair blond and shorter.”
I imagined what I wanted it to look like and I felt my hair lift off my shoulders into a shorter straight hair style with bangs. Jen smiled and ran her fingers through my hair. “That’s cute!”
Malcom looked somewhat impressed but handed me a padlock. “Unlock this.”
I held the lock in my hand and noticed something subtle about it. It was both magically locked and physically locked. “You didn’t lock this did you?” I concentrated and watched the lock pop open in my hand. “Were you trying to trick me?”
Now Malcom looked impressed. “I admit it was a trick. I got Jen’s mom to lock it with magic as well. You did very well. There’s one other magic specialty you can learn. By touching an object, you can use your transformative magic to partially alter the mass of the object. Let’s go to the gym.”
We headed down to the gym and Jen and I watched as Malcom grabbed a bench press bar with several hundred pounds of weight on it. “I’m just using my one hand and directing this transformative magic into the bar and everything it touches. Depending on your magical ability, your magic can go a few feet, or hundreds of feet.” I watched as he lifted the barbell easily with one hand. “Now you try it.”
I couldn’t budge it. “I need to feel the magic. Can you hold my wrist and do the same thing?”
It appeared that he liked the idea overly much. I extended my arm and he wrapped his hand around my wrist. He was smiling and enjoying this altogether too much. I felt the magic push and it took me no time at all to figure out how I could do the same. Malcom started stroking my arm so I tried something new.
With a yelp of pain Malcom leapt back holding his hand as an electric shock zapped him. “Why’d you do that?”
“Because you were taking advantage of the situation, and don’t try to deny it.” I reached for the barbell with one hand and replicated his magic and lifted. The barbell felt no more than a few pounds. I smiled.
Malcom was still holding his hand. “You’re dangerous!” He stormed off.
Jen snuggled up next to me and slid her hand up and down my arm. “I really don’t have to worry about you, do I?”
“Not in the least. I need to find my mom.” Jen grabbed my hand in hers. I loved that she was so physical that way. It wasn’t clingy, but more like a strong desire to be close. Possibly even protective of me or even an outward demonstration that I belonged to her. Whatever the reason, I was happy for it.
We found my mom upstairs on the couches. “It’s almost time for you two to leave. I wish you didn’t have to go.”
“I wish that too.”
“How did your training go?”
“It went well. I also learned a little on how to protect myself.”
“How so?”
“Malcom got a little frisky and I politely encouraged him not to touch me.”
“She shocked him. It was so awesome!” Jen smiled.
“There’s not many young women around his age. We need to find him a hobby.”
“Do you have a picture of dad, mom?”
“I do.” She fished in her purse and held up a photo. He was a handsome man and tall. The picture was of the two of them standing by an ocean.
I started to cry as I realized my loss. “Why? Why couldn’t they just leave us alone? We would have been so happy together.” My mom and Jen hugged me simultaneously.
Harold and Zoe entered the room. “We’re ready to take you both back to the city now.”
I sniffed and hugged my mom one more time. I looked at Jen who nodded. “We’re ready.”
***
The drive back into the city was a little somber. Zoe tried to lighten things up but it didn’t help much. I was feeling much more confident in my ability to protect myself, but I was still nervous. After all, I was heading back to a place that wanted to disassemble me.
The plan was to drop us off about five miles from the mall. The area was not too savory we were told, but it would make sense this was the area we might be close to. The idea was to drop us off, make some anonymous calls, and have Harold and Zoe nearby to swoop in right after the Academy picked us up. This would leave an impression that the Xenomorph Contingency, as I’ve come to call them, were also trying to find us.
Jen and I were dropped off in an industrial area and told to start walking west towards the mountains. With the calls, it wasn’t long before we started seeing activity in the area. Police cruisers were driving the neighborhood we were in and we kept to the shadows as much as possible. After thirty minutes we finally saw an Academy SUV. We purposely made ourselves visible, but then backed into a dead-end alley giving them easy access to catch us.
Four Academy staff jumped out of the SUV and grabbed us. The burly guy, Ms. Baxter, and two other men that I assumed were more potent offensive magic users. “Ms. Baxter! How did you find us?”
It was clear she was a little untrusting of us by the way she looked us over. “Get in the car!” We were hustled into the SUV just as Harold and Zoe peeled around the corner in their van. “Get us out of here!” The SUV jumped forward and Harold and Zoe gave a halfhearted attempt at chasing us before giving up. “Tell me how you escaped them.”
“We were in the SUV and it was clear to us we were in danger. They stopped at a light and Jen and I jumped out of the SUV and ran. We found a small restaurant and hid in the bathroom with Jen glamouring us so we would be hidden. After that, we started moving towards the mountains, but we were so afraid. We didn’t know how to contact you. We found an underpass and slept there last night. Who are those people and what do they want with us? They have my mom!”
“And how did you get that bruise on your cheek?”
“Jen was at the door of the SUV and I was in the middle. It took me longer to get out and I was grabbed. I slipped out of his grasp, but my face hit the door frame on the way out. Jen healed it a little, but we were afraid to use much magic in case we needed it to hide again.” I pushed a gentle compulsion magic towards Ms. Baxter. “Did we do something wrong?”
Her countenance softened, clear that my compulsion worked. “We’re just glad you’re both okay. You’ve had a frightening ordeal and it’s clear we didn’t prepare you well enough in case of emergencies.”
“We’re so glad you found us. Do you have any food?”
“Unfortunately no, but we can stop for some on the way back to the Academy. Try to rest. We have a few hours driving to do.”
I snuggled into Jen who wrapped her arms around me. I loved the feeling of being in her arms. Surprisingly I did drift off to sleep for a brief time but woke when we stopped for some food. We didn’t actually get out of the car as it was a hamburger drive-through place. This was very exciting to me to think you could get food inside of the car. They ordered a cheeseburger, Coke, and fries for me and Jen, then sped off again as I became addicted to fast food French fries.
It was about three in the afternoon when we arrived back at the Academy. Jen and I were not allowed to shower or clean up, but rather hustled straight into the board room. We were independently grilled for the next hour before they finally let us head to our rooms. Jen was directed to help me find additional hand-me-down clothes since everything we bought was now lost. We found a few skirts, blouses, a dress, and some jeans I could wear. I then jumped into the shower to get cleaned up.
An hour later I was dressed in a skirt and blouse and Jen was cleaned up as well. We headed to the cafeteria for the traditional Thursday night spaghetti meal. Many of the girls came to sit with Jen and me, anxious to hear about why we weren’t at the Academy last night.
“We heard you were kidnapped!”
We had to continue to play our part in case any of the students reported back to the administration. “It was frightening! We were leaving from the shopping mall when two vans of people pulled up and attacked us. Ms. Baxter and our driver were thrown from the vehicle and we were taken. We managed to escape but spent the night on the streets.”
“Your cheek is bruised Amanda.”
“Oh, Amanda, I’m so sorry!” Jen touched my cheek and healed it fully. “In all the rush I forgot.” She let her hand linger on my cheek.
“You should have taken me with you. I would have protected you.” Brad stood behind Becky at the table and had an ‘I could’ve killed off the world’ look. “You owe me for that stunt you played with Samantha, Amanda.”
“I do?” Knowing I had so much power I was tempted to use compulsion on him but I refrained. I needed to hide my magic as much as possible.
“Dinner tomorrow night.”
“What about dinner?”
“You, I and dinner.”
I sighed. “You weren’t told?”
“Told about what?”
“That I’m already spoken for.” Jen squeezed my hand under the table.
“But you aren’t wearing a ring, so that means you’re still fair game.”
“I’ll be honest with you, Brad. This experience with the men that just kidnapped Jen and me… I can’t be alone with you or any guy right now.” I started to cry. A crying girl always shook up guys.
“I’m not giving up.” He turned and left.
I wiped my fake tears away and grinned at the girls. Becky looked warily back over her shoulder towards Brad. “Be careful, Amanda. I’ve heard stories about Brad getting his way.”
“I’ll be careful.”
By the time we got back to our rooms I had a new class schedule taped to my door. Jen looked at it and frowned. “They’ve added re-integration classes for you.”
I took Jen’s hand and we moved quickly into one of the shower stalls in the bathroom. I turned on the water and whispered to her. “I’d not put it past them to bug our rooms. I’ll be fine as I’ll not let the magic be used on me. Tonight, after everyone’s asleep, I’ll do a little sneaking around.”
“What if someone checks on you?”
“I’ll put my pillows under my sheets and attach a glamour to them to look like me. I’ll also make myself look like Samantha.”
“I don’t like it.”
“I’ll be fine, Jen. I need to find my dad so we can get out of here. The faster we leave, the sooner you and I can spend quality time with each other.”
Jen smiled softly and pushed me up against the shower wall and kissed me.
***
Later that evening after lights-out I stepped into the hallway and transformed myself to look like Samantha. My first stop was the library which I found locked, but within a few seconds I had the door open and I was inside. Moving to the far back of the library I found a computer terminal. I lowered the brightness on the screen so the glare wouldn’t be as noticeable. I was suddenly grateful for being a bit of a nerd as I maneuvered around the various protection mechanisms that were put on the computer to keep students away from the administrative data. Unfortunately my search only revealed I needed further credentials. I sighed but I wasn’t finished yet. I sent several phishing emails to administrators telling them it was time to reset their account password. This I would capture using a fake website that would relay the account and password information back to me. Hopefully by tomorrow I’d have a chance to get more information.
I shut down the computer and snuck back out of the library. I turned towards the board room and the administrative offices. I knew they had guards patrolling so I stayed to the shadows as much as I could. When I got to the board room I could hear voices beyond the closed doors.
“…starts her re-integration classes tomorrow but I need you to oversee her testing. We need blood samples to compare her blood before and after.”
I didn’t recognize the first voice. But I froze when I heard the next voice of Ms. Baxter.
“Why don’t we simply move her to our holding area? I don’t trust her. I can’t be sure, but I swear she might have used compulsion on me earlier today. She’s dangerous.”
“Don’t be ridiculous. Yes, her mother might have some ability with compulsion but there’s no indication Amanda has that ability and she’s had no time to master any of her powers. For that matter we have no idea what magical abilities she has. Putting her in a holding cell will do nothing to persuade her to cooperate. I’ll remind you of how we failed so miserably with her father.”
“Fine, but don’t blame me when things go south with Amanda. I think it’s important to separate her from Jen.”
“Again, you’re not thinking this through. If what you’re saying about Amanda and Jen is true, then we need to foster their relationship. The closer they are, the easier it will be to force Amanda to do what we want. Jen’s expendable in the long run and…”
I pulled myself away from the door as I heard footsteps coming my direction. I snuck back into the hall and headed back towards my room when a hand grabbed me from behind. “Samantha Urkley! I hope you have a good excuse for being out here tonight.”
“I… I’m sorry.” I looked up into the guard’s face. “I was heading to the cafeteria to get a snack.”
“You know the rules. Ms. Baxter will not be happy when I tell her I caught you. Of course I don’t have to tell her if you take care of me.” He gave a grin and looked down toward his crotch. I shuddered with revulsion. “Come on, I know you like it, Samantha.”
I reacted by using my compulsion on him. “You will let me go, turn around, and walk the other way. You didn’t see me tonight.” I must have pushed too hard as his eyes glazed over and he turned and walked away. I tried to quiet my racing heart as I turned and rushed back to my room.
***
The next morning I ran over to see Jen and dragged her into a shower stall. I was frantic and hadn’t slept all night thinking about what I heard. I was crying as I clung to her. “You have to leave, Jen. It was wrong bringing you back here. If I don’t cooperate, they’ll use you against me. They’ll hurt you.”
“Calm down, Amanda. I chose to be here with you knowing the risks. Your mom told me how she escaped the Academy the first time. If it looks like things are getting worse then we’ll leave together.”
“I can’t let them hurt you. Promise me you’ll leave tonight.” I was talking quickly and babbling. I was frantic.
Jen put her hand on my face. “Shhhh. I promise if things get bad I’ll leave, but I’m not going anywhere without you.”
“But…” She shut my mouth with a kiss.
“But nothing. What else did you find out?” I told her what I’d heard and did. “When I get to the nurse’s station I’ll find your old blood sample and destroy it. Then I’ll take a sample of my own blood so that we can make sure they don’t get a copy of yours. I’m sure I’ll be able to swap the samples when no one is looking. You look a gorgeous fright. Go get yourself cleaned up and meet me in the cafeteria for breakfast.”
I found solitude in her warm embrace and realized this was not a fight I would win. I glanced at myself in a mirror and saw my hair was disheveled. It was at this point that I realized I was still me. My body had changed but my mind was the same. Of course having female hormones coursing through my system was probably having some impact on my emotional state. All in all, I was still the needy nerdy kid I was before. I ruefully let go of Jen surprising myself at how attached I’d become.
I went back to my bedroom and brushed out my hair. I doubted I’d ever tire of the face that stared back at me in the mirror. I looked down at my body and realized I’d put on a skirt and blouse and although they were hand-me-downs, they accentuated my figure. The fact that I had deliberately chosen them without thinking almost made me giddy. Before a few days ago I’d never have thought of wearing dresses or skirts, but now I simply loved the feel of them.
As I walked towards the cafeteria I noticed how differently I was now being treated. People smiled and waved at me, called my name, and some even suggested I sit with them in class. It was such a shame that people were so callous towards others. It seemed now everyone wanted to be my friend. I had to mentally remind myself what a terrible situation Jen and I were really in.
I sat down with Jen and Becky and made a mental note to ask Jen to help me learn how to put on makeup as her eyes were nicely highlighted. I still couldn’t get over the fact that I was a girl and loving every second of it. I wanted to be all in, full on girl with the frilly dresses, makeup, and the works. I was even looking forward to my first period.
I’d just started to eat when Samantha and her two minions stopped by the table. “Amanda, we heard that you and Jen were kidnapped but they threw you both away because you weren’t pretty enough for ransom.”
I looked up into Samantha’s eyes and felt her loathing of me. “Why do you hate me so much? What did I ever do to you?”
“You shouldn’t be wasting your time with the likes of these.” She pointed to Jen and Becky.
“Have you ever considered why you’re so disliked? You’re smart and pretty. Certainly if you showed a little kindness towards others you could have real friends.”
“Why would I want to hang out with a bunch of losers? None of you are going anywhere. I’m being groomed for television stardom in my re-integration classes.”
Jen was seething beside me so I gently squeezed her hand. “Well, Samantha… While you’re becoming the next great actress, I’ll enjoy having real friends and real relationships. I only hope that when you’re rich, famous, and insanely lonely you won’t regret your lost opportunities. After all, looks fade but friendships last forever. Is that a wrinkle under your eye?”
Samantha growled, spun, and left. I suspect she ran to the bathroom to check her wrinkle. I sighed and leaned over to Jen and whispered into her ear. “I just want to curl up in your arms and be away from all of this.”
Jen pulled my hair away from my neck and whispered back. “And I want to take you away from all of this, put you on a bed and kiss you from head to toe.”
I blushed furiously. “Amanda Jackson to the board room…”
I grabbed a piece of bacon and stuffed it into my mouth, grateful for the higher metabolism of Xenomorphs. “See you all later.”
***
I hesitantly pushed the door to the board room open. Being a place people tried hard to avoid, I’ve now found myself called here more times than I ever wanted to be. Inside was the old fart, Alexander Ripken, Jen had called him. Ms. Baxter was also there as well as a handful of others.
“Amanda, please take a seat.” The old guy nodded to a chair in the middle of the room. “I trust you’re well?”
Patience I thought to myself. Patience and gentle cooperation. “I’m a little frightened if I were to be honest. Who were those people and why did they take my mom?”
“We here at the Academy try to provide a safe place for magic users to learn and grow. There are others outside of the Academy that wish to do harm to us and to ultimately control others. We believe that’s who tried to kidnap you.”
“But what would they want with me?”
“Most likely it was not you they wanted but rather they recognized your mother. You and Jen were merely collateral captures.”
I had to be careful here. Showing too much interest in my mother who I’d not seen for years could raise a flag. “I don’t really know my mom. My whole life has been turned upside down these past few days. I used to be a boy and now look at me. Is the whole world like that out there? I hardly know what to think anymore.”
“Amanda, know that there are forces for good and for evil in this world. You are who you are, which is a remarkably unique person. People could try to exploit you for who you are, but not here. We want to help you become all that you can be and to give you resources with which to protect yourself when you go into the world. I want to introduce you to someone.” He waved at a guard who in turn opened a door and a man came through.
I bit my lip to not cry out. I recognized my father from the photo my mom had shown me. His eyes were glassed over and while he was seeing, I could tell he was being tightly controlled. Perhaps it was some kind of super strong compulsion. There was no recognition in his countenance, but then again, he’d never seen me before. I wanted to scream, to yell, to set the place on fire, but I held still.
“Amanda, meet Mathias Jackson, your father.”
I stood up so quickly the chair I was sitting on fell over backwards with a loud crash. “My father? How?”
“Please, Amanda, sit down and try to relax. This is indeed your father. For many years we thought him dead. We searched for him, hoping to be able to reunite you both. When you were kidnapped, we looked all over for you and we stumbled upon an anti-magic user establishment hold-out in the city. We had known about the location for some time, a place where those that kidnapped your mother would sometimes hide themselves. We found the place empty with the exception of your father. It was clear they held him for many years, and you can tell by the look in his eyes they used dark magic on him to make him compliant. We’ve tried to help him, but we can’t reach him. This’s why it’s so very important that you learn your abilities. As a Xenomorph, you may be the only one that can set his mind free, but you’ll need to help us help him by giving us your full cooperation.”
I sensed I needed to touch my father to feel the magic that had caused this. I stood and walked to face my father for the first time in my life. I went to touch his hand when the guard pulled my hand away. I looked at the old man angrily at the offense.
“It’s all right. Let her touch him.” There was anxiousness in his eyes yet he tried to cover it with a look of genuine concern.
I reached again and touched my father’s hand. I could feel it, see it. The magic that held him bound was sophisticated and not the work of any one person, but multiple. I was right about the compulsion, but there was something else, something frightening. It was as if his mind was shoved aside and a wall was built around it. I dropped his hand and turned to the old man. “I’ll do anything to help him.”
The glint in his eyes told me everything. This is what he was planning all along to get me to be cooperative. “That’s wonderful to hear, Amanda. We’ll start by sending you to the nurse’s station to get a sample of your blood. Then you’ll concentrate on re-integration classes and your magic classes. We’re all hoping that with your unique ancestry you’ll be able to unlock the mystery around your father’s magically created illness.”
“I’d like to be able to see him from time to time if that would be possible. I assume you have him near the nurse’s area to keep an eye on him?”
I saw the flicker of annoyance on his face. “We have him under surveillance in a protected wing of the Academy. We’re not positive that he’s not some form of a magical Trojan horse so we need to keep him separated from the students and why we have a guard for him at all times. Given some notice, I’m sure we can grant you access to see him in a controlled environment.” He waved at the guard who turned and escorted my father out of the board room. “Now, I believe you have an appointment with our nurse then it’s off with you to re-integration.”
“Are you looking for my mom?”
“Most certainly.” He didn’t say any more about that and gave me a dismissive look.
I turned to leave and noticed another gentleman sitting off in the corner of the board room. There was something sinister about him. His eyes seemed soulless and there was a darkness around him. I shuddered and left the board room and took a deep breath. My hands were shaking. I’d seen what they’d done to my father and believed I could undo the magic that bound him. It reminded me of the lock Malcom had given me. It was locked using multiple methods and I could sense the layers of magic that wrapped around him. Inwardly I seethed and caressed the magic within me. I felt like I could level this place but I had so little training and needed to be smart about how I handled myself.
As I walked to the nurse’s station I was completely lost in my thoughts when Brad stepped into my path. I ran right into him, which pleased him no end. “Amanda. So good to see you. Dinner tonight. You and I. I’m not taking no for an answer.”
“It’s you and me, not you and I.” I was in no mood for playing this game. I glanced around and the hallways were empty. There was no one around I could get assistance from. He waited for my acceptance. “The answer is no. I have no desire to have dinner with you Brad.”
He grabbed my arm and dragged me into the boy’s bathroom then pushed me up against the wall. His hand sprouted tendrils of fire that singed my skin. “I said I won’t take no for an answer.”
I gritted my teeth against the heat. I knew I could use magic and I could possibly even be as strong as he was, but I pushed him softly and yelled at him. “I wouldn’t eat dinner with you if you were the last person on earth! Now let me go!”
He leaned in and whispered into my ear. “You just made a huge mistake. I tried to be nice. I’ll have you with or without your consent.”
I slapped him. Hard. Probably harder than a regular girl would have, but certainly not as hard as I could. That stunned him enough that he moved his hands from me to his face allowing me to slip out from him and bolt for the door. Just as I got to the door two of Brad’s buddies walked in.
“Grab her!” I was roughly seized by the oversized thugs and dragged back to Brad who was sporting a bleeding lip. The look in his eyes was a combination of hatred and lust. “Hold her down!”
He started to unbuckle his pants and I was panicking. I’m helpless. This was going to happen to me. They pushed me roughly to the floor. Something about the cold floor made me remember my time with Zoe. I’m not helpless. I can defend myself! I altered the mass of the two boys holding me down, closed my eyes and threw them forward. I guess my adrenaline got the better of me as when I opened my eyes I saw them fly towards Brad and crash into him. Once I had let them go their mass returned and Brad collapsed under their weight with a decent sounding crunch.
I quickly got to my feet just as Brad extricated himself from the pile. It was clear his nose was now broken. I felt his magic build as he sent a fireball at me. I took a step towards him and let the fireball dissipate. I was seething.
“What are you?” He shouted.
“I’m a unicorn. If you ever touch me or I hear you attacking any other girl in the Academy again, I’ll destroy you. Do you understand me?” To emphasize the point I caused electricity to dance along my fingers.
“You’re a freak!”
I grabbed his shirt and changed his mass so I could lift him off the ground. His eyes went wide. I forced a strong compulsion on him and the two people still lying on the floor. “After I leave you won’t remember what transpired here. You’ll never again have the desire to harm women. In fact, you’re rather fond of your male friends.” I dropped him and walked out of the bathroom, grateful the hallways were still empty. I turned and ran to the nurse’s area.
I was visibly shaking when I saw Jen. I started crying uncontrollably. She pulled me aside into a private alcove and hugged me tight. “What happened, Amanda?”
I told her about my dad and then Brad. “I feel like I’m losing control, Jen. I just want to destroy something.”
“Thank God you’re all right. You said you used compulsion on Brad and his friends, if it doesn’t fully take you’ll be exposed. How long do you think it would take to set your father free of the magic?”
“I don’t know. I can see the intertwined spells, but it’s like a puzzle. Each piece I’d have to untangle, decipher, and reverse. Maybe thirty minutes or even a few hours. I’m not really sure.”
“If you could get to your father perhaps you could set him free.”
“I think I should do it all at once if I can. I get the feeling that anything less than the full release will be visible by the Academy. With my run-in with Brad, I’ve got to try to find my father tonight. If I can get to him I can perhaps free him and we can get out of here.”
“If you can get him out of where they’re keeping him, I think with your mom’s directions I can get us out of the Academy compound. I think I can even create a distraction giving us more time to get away. So tonight then?”
“It will have to be.”
Jen gave me another hug and a kiss. “Let me get your blood sample before they get suspicious.”
***
The afternoon went by slowly as I was anxious for evening to come. My re-integration class was frightening. Had I not been able to block the magic I would have completely fallen under the Academy’s spell after several weeks of sessions. The magic was designed to make people warmly receptive to the leaders of the Academy and to blindly accept their teaching and direction. I recognized the magical spell patterns as something that my father had been cast with. In a way I was happy to get a chance to feel the spell so I could understand it further.
My magic class was more of a one-on-one training session. I was told this was because I needed to catch up, but I could tell they were using this opportunity to test my powers. I didn’t know how long it took for people to start manifesting or even what new magic users could do so I spent the entire afternoon looking troubled and feigning I wasn’t getting any of it. I needed to be careful to exhibit only the right amount of magic at the right time and I had no idea what that might look like. Hopefully if all went well I’d not have to worry about any of that.
Evening finally came and after dinner I went straight to bed. I set my alarm for two in the morning and surprisingly fell asleep right away. A few nights without much sleep had really done me in. When my alarm sounded I quickly got up, got dressed, and snuck back into the dark hallways. As I did the night before I transformed myself to look like Samantha in case I got caught. The library was easy to access and soon I found myself reviewing several account passwords that I caught with my phishing scheme. I used these credentials to unlock access to the Academy files. It took a while but I eventually found what I was looking for, blueprints of the Academy.
I wasn’t happy with what I saw. The access to the underground section was through a single doorway inside the board room. From that door a stairwell would lead down to a larger set of rooms and hallways. My only hint as to where they might keep my father was that there were several large rooms with reinforced structures and plumbing. Certainly they wouldn’t be able to keep someone locked up for any length of time without plumbing of some kind. I locked and turned off the computer and retraced my steps to the hallway.
The board room appeared all quiet as I pressed my ear to the door. I unlocked the door and snuck inside. The moonlight streaming in from the windows cast the room with a spooky feeling. Ignoring the feeling I moved to the far door. It was locked with a pair of physical locks and a magical lock which I smiled at as I quickly managed to get the door open. I thought about all the old movies we were allowed to watch. One of my favorite was the Pink Panther. How easy it would be to have my skills to steal something of value. I frowned as I realized the Academy thought I was the item of value and here I was moving further and further into their prison. Oh the irony of it all.
Small lights lit the stairs as I descended. At the bottom I took a second to get my bearings. I needed to go straight to the first hallway intersection and then turn right. I was as stealthy as I could be but my steps sounded like fire alarms to my ears. I headed down the right hallway and approached the first of four doors. Each door could be the one where my dad was imprisoned. The first two were unlocked so I ignored those and moved to the third when the hallway lights turned on and I heard voices coming from another hallway. I quickly grabbed for the next door and found it doubly locked with magic. This was a more difficult lock as there were two intertwined spells. Both needed to be released at the same time to unlock the door. The voices in the hallway were getting closer as I probed at the magic. Finally I closed my eyes focused on unravelling both spells at once. I had no idea it worked until the door clicked open and I stepped inside the dark room. I reset the lock which was far easier to do now that I had figured out how to unlock the door.
The room was pitch dark as I leaned against the door and listened to the voices. I could hear them approach and finally recede. I breathed a sigh of relief and stretched out my hands to feel for a light switch. I groped blindly for some time before kicking myself with the realization I could create light. I opened my hand and created a small fireball. Looking around I spotted the light switch a few feet away. Light flooded the room as I threw the switch. It looked a little like a much larger Academy dorm room with the exception of a private bath. As my eyes adjusted I first thought I made a mistake but then I saw him lying on a bed in the corner. His ankle was chained with enough slack to allow him access to most of the room, but not near the doorway. He was just lying there still as death. I took a few steps towards him and jumped when I saw something move near the bathroom.
Silly me, it was only my reflection in a mirror. I frowned at my Samantha look and decided I could drop my transformation now. If I was found there’s no way they’d believe Samantha ever got down here anyway. Now looking like myself and feeling much better I stepped quietly over to the bed. I stretched out my trembling hand and touched my father’s wrist. His eyes flew open at my touch but he didn’t move. I sat on the bed and concentrated on the magic layers that enveloped him. There were at least ten layers. The first layers took a lot of time for me to figure out. I could see them but had to guess what each one did and how it could be undone.
I was sweating by the time I was on my last layer and I could only guess that several hours had passed. Several times my father tried to communicate and move, but I spoke to him softly and I think he understood I was trying to help him. The last layer took no time at all to undo and I finally saw his glazed eyes clear. He smiled at me then with a suddenness that defied logic his hand grabbed my throat and began squeezing. He was so strong. I couldn’t think. My mind was going cloudy when I thought of Malcom and I send a wave of electricity through me. He let go and I collapsed onto the floor by the bed gasping for air. I felt his presence close by and heard the chains clinking. My head pulled back and as the chain was wrapped around my neck. I looked up pleadingly into his eyes. “Father!” I croaked out.
“Who are you?” he demanded as the chains remained around my neck but loosened.
“I’m your daughter, Amanda Jackson. I was named Percy Jackson when I was born to Elizabeth and you, Mathias.”
“You lie.” The chains began to tighten again.
“Mom told me to remind you of the time you both snuck off the haunted house ride in Santa Cruz.”
The chains loosened again then tightened some more. I looked into his eyes. “How could you release me and get in here if you’re not part of the Academy?”
“Because of what I inherited from both you and mom. I’m unique. I’m Xenomorph and a magic user. I have the abilities of both, and perhaps more. I’m here to rescue you.”
“You don’t even know me.”
“And yet I love you. You’re the father that was taken from me. You’re my father that was imprisoned here. You’re my father that I was told didn’t exist for eighteen years of my life. You’re my father that the Academy dragged in front of me today to assure my cooperation so that they could dissect me and find a way to take over the world.” I pushed myself up to my feet. “Don’t you see your own flesh and blood standing before you? Have you been so beaten and lost to no longer know the love of your daughter?” Tears fell from my eyes.
The chains were lifted from around my neck and I was enveloped in my father’s arms. “My daughter…”
“How touching. Dramatic even.” We turned to see the sinister looking man standing in the doorway clapping his hands slowly together. “Well done young lady. You’re incredibly gifted. Do you know it took ten magic users to bind your father? And I understand you only got your powers less than a week ago. My my… You’re worth every ounce of effort we put into securing our future for.”
“Conrad DeMarche. I should have known you were behind all of this.” My father stepped between me and Conrad protectively. It almost surprised me. “You have me. Let my daughter go.”
“By no means. She’s who we want. You’re the expendable one.”
As they glared at each other I touched my hand against the chains and unlocked the cuff holding onto my father’s ankle. It clicked and fell away and before it hit the floor my father had spanned the distance between them and grabbed Conrad.
Conrad was stunned, but he was a master magic user and my father fell backwards onto his knees holding up his blistered hands. I rushed to his side and healed him. I stood and stepped towards Conrad.
“Stop right there young lady.” I took another step forward. “You will cooperate. Stop where you are.” He then turned his head towards the door. “Bring her out.”
The burly dude and Ms. Baxter came into the room with Jen struggling between them. Ms. Baxter held a gun to Jen’s head. “No! Let Jen go!”
“As I said, you will cooperate.” Jen looked panicked and I had to admit I was panicking as well. “We’ve been monitoring you your entire life. We even trailed you when you left the board room today. Were you aware that Brad Montgomery was one of our own? He was wearing a camera when we sent him to speak with you.”
“You mean when you sent him to rape me?”
“That was his own doing. He was rather fond of you, but his innovation allowed us to see something of your abilities. It’s unfortunate your compulsion is so strong as I’m not sure we can undo what you compelled him to. We found him kissing one of his male friends and he hasn’t responded to our treatments.”
I smiled ruefully. “He got what he deserved.”
“Perhaps. However, we need to focus on what really matters. Right now, that’s your full cooperation.”
“Let Jen and my father go. When I have proof they are free and away from here then you can do what you want to me.”
Jen screamed. “No!”
“Don’t do this, my daughter. I’m not worth it.”
“Sorry young lady. This isn’t a negotiation. We keep Jen and your father and you willingly accept and absorb our supplication magic or Jen’s brains will be wiped from the floor and your father will be turned into a living zombie, with full awareness of what he sees, but no ability to control his body.”
“You’re all monsters!”
Conrad shrugged. “I do what must be done for the sake of the cause.”
I remembered I was able to use compulsion on Ms. Baxter before and I doubted I could use it effectively against Conrad. I looked into Ms. Baxter’s eyes and used all my magical strength to push a compulsion on her. “You will point the gun at Conrad’s head and shoot him at my command.” Her eyes glazed over and she put the gun to Conrad’s head. “Now let Jen and my father go or I’ll order her to pull the trigger.”
I felt the wave of magic hit me and just let is dissipate. Conrad’s face faltered. Suddenly an explosion shook the building and the lights flickered. I swung my fist at Conrad’s face and channeled force magic into the blow. My fist connected just as the lights flickered back on in time for me to feel the crunch of bone and his head snap back. My father leapt forward and tackled the burly dude. Jen grabbed the gun from Ms. Baxter who simply stood stunned. Conrad was down and out for the count and my father had taken out the big guy easily. I grabbed Jen’s hand and pulled her out into the hallway with my father right behind. I turned and pulled the door closed and magically locked the door, then added the physical lock as well.
“Let’s get out of here!”
Jen explained the escape route as we ran down the hallway and up the stairs. “We need to get outside and to the creek. There’s a spot where the creek goes under the Academy wall. We can swim under the wall and reach the forest beyond.”
At the top of the stairs we paused and listened. There was activity in the board room but there was no other way out. Another explosion sounded. “Was this your distraction, Jen?”
“No! I don’t know what’s happening.”
I cracked the door open and looked into the board room. The old guy was in there along with twenty high-level faculty and students. It looked like they were preparing an all-out assault. This was not the way out. I looked at the cinderblock wall to my left. It looked like an exterior wall. “Dad? Can we alter the mass of the wall and break through it?”
“I’ve seen that done with some success before. I’m guessing you’re much stronger magically than me after seeing what you can already do. You alter it and I’ll run at it.”
I nodded and placed my hand on the wall. I focused on altering the mass. I had no idea how much of it I was actually altering. My father slammed into the wall with his shoulder. Perhaps it was his Xenomorph strength and speed, or my ability, but the wall shattered and he fell through to the outside. Luckily the drop to the ground was only a few feet. Jen and I jumped through the opening and we all ran towards the outside fence.
When we got closer to the fence there were pockets of trees we could pause at. We stopped briefly and Jen threw her arms around me, kissing me, and holding me tightly. “I was so frightened, Amanda.”
I was oddly feeling confident when I knew I should be shaking like a leaf. “We’re not out of here yet. The perimeter fence looks too thick for us to break through. The creek is to the west but we have to cross the main entryway to get there and going around the campus will take too long.” A fireball exploded a tree next to us, lighting up the pre-dawn darkness. “Jen, take my father towards the main gate. I’ll distract these people coming after us.” Jen hesitated as another fireball hit nearby. “Go!”
I turned away and ran along the fence back to the opening we made in the Academy wall. The people from the board room were streaming out and the old man was leading them. Not to be deterred, I hurled a fireball at him causing the group to scatter and refocus their attack on me. I had no idea what I could withstand so I hastily created a shield as I ran the opposite direction away from my father and Jen. Fireballs burst all around me as I ran. Satisfied that the group had turned away from Jen and my father, I turned to face my enemies.
Fully twenty of them slowly began circling me as I backed up against the perimeter fence. Almost all of them were male meaning they had no real defensive magic. I hurled several fireballs at some of the closest ones and smiled as they had to retreat and beat off the flames that ignited on their clothing. This caused the others to hesitate. It was a bit of a standoff. Their fireballs couldn’t damage me and they knew I could hurt them, but they had me vastly outnumbered.
The old man stepped forward. His confidence seemed slightly eroded but I knew he was powerful. “Amanda. Give up and we’ll let Jen and your father leave safely.”
Another teacher had tried to get closer to me as the old man spoke. I sent a bolt of lightning at him causing him to collapse on the ground convulsing. “You expect me to believe you when you lied to me all my life?” I felt his magic wash over me. He was trying to lock me in place as he had the first time I met him in the board room. It was an interesting variant of the spell used to move objects. I glared at him and took steps towards him. “Your magic can’t control me anymore.” Another teacher started to move towards me and I sent a similar wave of magic towards him and smiled as he froze in place.
“You can’t expect to beat us all, Amanda. While your abilities are remarkable, you’re not indestructible and eventually your magic will be depleted.”
His words caused me to pause. Starting with Brad I’d been using my magic almost constantly over the past day. Transforming myself to move through the Academy, unlocking doors, freeing my father, and everything to this point had been eating up my magic reserves. I suddenly realized that without rest to restore what I’d used I’d quickly be exhausted. The smile on his face indicated he knew he was right. “Perhaps, but not before I take you and many others down. Your plot to take over the world will have to happen without me and my family.”
Another fireball was thrown at me and I simply let it dissipate without blocking it with a shield. Then a thought occurred to me. Could I absorb the magical energy instead of letting it dissipate? Could I use other’s magical reserves to restore my own? I took another step towards the old man and another fireball was launched towards me. This time I felt the magical energy touch me and I pulled it in and felt my reserves grow. I started to formulate a plan to get myself out of this mess.
I ran forward towards the old man. His eyes widened as he yelled “Stop her!” As I’d hoped they all unleashed their magic towards me. I stopped in my tracks and simply absorbed it all. I feigned exhaustion and slumped a little, and took another step towards him. “It’s draining her. Keep attacking!” Several more waves of magic were sent my way and each time I slumped a little further and finally fell to my knees. My magical reserves were now more than overflowing.
The old man stepped closer to me. I looked up wearily towards him as he smiled ruefully. “Let me tell you what’s going to happen. We’re going to retrieve your father and that little girlfriend of yours and we’ll burn them alive in front of you. Then, we’ll start by letting you help us unlock the secrets to your abilities. Every time you choose not to cooperate, we’ll cut off a finger or toe. When we run out of those we’ll start with removing your eyes one by one.”
The amount of magic I’d recovered was significant. “You people really are sick.” I pushed out a powerful wave of electricity that knocked everyone around me to the ground and left most unconscious. Those that weren’t unconscious were not in control as they shook violently as if being hit by a Taser. The old man was unconscious as he had been closest he probably received more of the shock. I was tempted to kill him but I realized I’m not a killer. For all they’d done to me and my family, I didn’t want to lower myself to their level. I left them all and ran along the fence towards the entrance.
More explosions could be heard, but things overall seemed to be getting quieter. Suddenly two large Academy guards tackled me. I was face down in the dirt with one guy on top of me keeping me pinned down as the other stood close by. I growled and threw my elbow back with a blast of force magic into the guard’s ear. The force knocked him out and rolled him conveniently off my body. I stood to face the next guard who drew his gun and pointed it at me.
“Don’t move.” I watched as he warily kept an eye on me and pulled his radio from his belt when his eyes rolled up into the back of his head. He fell face first to the ground. Zoe stood there grinning with a heavy branch in her hand.
“Miss me, princess?”
“More than you’ll ever know.” I ran over and hugged her.
“Nice job on the other brute by the way.”
“I’ve had some recent practice. Why are you here?”
“When you and Jen headed back to try to rescue your father, people were so moved by your courage we couldn’t stop anyone from trying to assist in breaking you all out of here. Your actions galvanized a small army of Xenomorphs. Those explosions were us.”
“I’m glad you’re here. My father and Jen were last heading towards the entrance. We need to reach them.”
“They’re already safe. Everyone’s been looking for you. I’ll send out a communication and get everyone pulling back, but we need to get to the entrance so we can get you out of here.”
We ran towards the entrance and when we got there it was a scene unlike anything I’d ever witnessed before. Fireballs and electricity were shooting everywhere. The Academy had the Xenomorph Contingency pinned inside the entrance and were pummeling them with everything they had.
“We need to get you to cover, princess.” Zoe grabbed my arm and started pulling me to a gap behind our team and the entrance.
I stopped.
“What are you doing?”
“We need to get our people out of harm’s way. I can handle the Academy. Tell them to cease fire and be ready for immediate departure.”
“What? No! We need to get you out of here!”
“Zoe, I can handle this. I can’t fully explain it right now, but I’m going to create a large diversion in front of the Academy people. It should easily be enough to allow our team to retreat. As soon as everyone is safe, I’ll meet you beyond the gate.”
“If you do something stupid I’ll kick your ass.”
“Just get them ready.” Zoe started communicating as I started to walk forward. Our team stopped firing as I walked well out in front of them and between them and the Academy. As expected the Academy people were directed to focus on me. Lightning and fireballs were hurled at me and I simply stood there and absorbed it all. It was so much magic I felt my skin start to craw with energy.
“Enough!” I yelled to the Academy people. I pushed a wave of compulsion towards them all. “Go back to your rooms and back into the building.” Dozens turned and left but that left dozens more. Those remaining shook off the compulsion and sent their magic at me again. I looked back and could see my team leaving through the entrance. I let loose with a massive fireball but I targeted it well in front of the Academy people to not harm them. The resulting explosion of flames spread out one hundred feet in each direction and fifty feet into the sky. It was blindingly bright. When the fire dissipated and my eyes adjusted all of the Academy people had been blown backwards, but they were slowly getting up and running away.
Satisfied that no one was badly injured I turned and ran back towards my people. Just as I got to the open gate I felt intense pain in my left leg. I fell forward even as the sound of the gunshot could be heard. My father and Zoe ran out to me and dragged me to safety and straight into an awaiting van. The pain was intense as I lay on the van floor. I could feel Jen’s hands on my face and her healing magic flowing into me. I added to her magic and felt the bullet exit my wound and my leg knit itself back together. It still throbbed but I knew it would be all right.
The van started moving and I focused on everyone inside. My mom and dad were together looking very worried about me. Jen was cradling me in her arms and covering me with kisses. Zoe was looking conflicted. “Is everyone all right? Dad? Jen?”
“We’re all fine, sweetheart.” My mom reached down and stroked my face.
My father looked into my mom’s eyes and smiled. “It’s finally over and we have a daughter.”
She smiled and kissed him. “I doubt that it’s truly over, but after what Amanda just did, I’ll bet they’ll hesitate to come near us for some time. She’s very special.”
“When the dust settles, Amanda, you and I are going to have a serious talk. What did you think you were doing walking out there without a shield or a bullet proof jacket?”
I looked down, embarrassed by the rookie mistake I made. “Can I blame it on female hormones?” Everyone laughed. I wrapped my arms around Jen, happy to be close to her and knowing my parents needed time together.
***
Our return to my new home was uneventful. Dozens of Xenomorphs were there that had participated in the rescue. They looked at me with awestruck eyes but were kind and generous. I thanked them one by one for being willing to put themselves in harm’s way for me. Mom and dad disappeared for the morning and Jen reunited with her parents. I headed to my room and was pleased to see my new clothes still there. I stripped out of my Academy hand-me-downs and stared at myself in the mirror. I no longer felt confused as I saw my reflection. My movements and ‘male’ habits had quickly disappeared over the last week and I felt perfect.
My face was muddy and my hair had sticks in it, but I couldn’t be happier. I stepped into the enormous shower and let the hot water soak through me. I felt rejuvenated and found my hands lingering on my new female parts. I closed my eyes and imagined Jen with me in the shower and became completely absorbed in how my body was responding. I was very excited and flushed, but I realized I didn’t want my first experience to be without Jen. Reluctantly I turned off the water, dried myself, blow dried my hair and brushed it out, then put on my formal dress and shoes.
When I stepped back into the main hall all eyes were glued to me. Jen had showered and changed and ran to my side. She kissed me much to the delight of those around us. Her parents came over and hugged me close. “Jen told us how you risked your life for hers several times and that you even willingly would have given yourself up for her freedom. It’s an honor to know you, princess.”
“Thank you for having faith in me.”
Several hours later after a wonderful lunch I sat outside with Jen looking out over the mountains. My mom came out and sat with us. “I’m looking forward to seeing you every day and finally having the chance to be your mother.”
“I can’t tell you how much that means to me. I look forward to hearing your story and how you met dad. Dad… I have a father now. So much has happened that it’s hard to absorb.”
“You’ve got an entire lifetime to adjust and learn what it’s like to be a part of a family.”
“Where is dad?”
“He’s in his special place. His time at the Academy took a real toll on him. You should go see him. I think he’s upset with himself for missing out on your childhood.”
I nodded, kissed Jen, and hugged my mom. “What do I say to him?”
“Don’t worry, sweetheart. Sometimes you don’t have to say anything. Just be with him.”
I turned and walked towards the secret garden. I looked back to see Jen and my mom hugging. I placed my hand on the gate and unlocked it and stepped inside, locking it again behind me. My father was sitting on the bench but turned when he heard me.
He smiled and had tears in his eyes but when he fully looked upon me he put his head in his hands and wept. His crying racked his body and to see the depth of his sorrow brought fresh tears to my eyes. I sat down next to him and draped an arm over his shoulders as we cried together.
After what seemed a long time, our tears subsided. “Forgive me.” He looked up and into my eyes.
“Why on earth would I need to forgive you?”
“Because I failed you as a father. Look at you. You’re breathtaking and to know that you’re my daughter, to realize I wasn’t there for you, to prepare you, to train you, to protect you… I’m ashamed.”
“It wasn’t your fault that you weren’t there for me. We need to put the blame on the Academy and on them alone. I’m sad about what I missed, but I’m eternally grateful for having both you and mom in my life now. If you feel you need my forgiveness then of course I give it to you, but know that I don’t blame you for anything.” He pulled me into his arms then kissed my forehead. “What happens now?”
“We take every opportunity to be a family. We have people around the world that need to see me and meet you. We are royalty after all and have some duties to fulfill. What do you say about taking a few years to travel, see the world, and allow ourselves to be a family?”
“I’d like that very much. Can Jen come along? I’m not sure I could be without her.”
“Did you know that Xenomorphs are monogamous? Once they give their hearts there’s no turning back. I see how you respond when Jen is around and how you tried to protect her. You’re already committed to her so I know that the two of you need to stay together. Of course she can come with us. She’s family now.”
“I’ve got a lot to learn, don’t I?”
“You do, but you’re also very smart. You’ll learn fast.”
“What happens after we see the world? What happens before we see the world?”
“After? I suspect we need to take down the Academy for good. Before? I bet you need a whole new wardrobe, you’ll need to learn to drive, and we need to keep training. I never want to be captured by the Academy again. I hope you like training.”
I smiled and rubbed my cheek. “I’m getting the hang of it. Can I learn to drive in one of those fancy red cars?”
“I’ll think about it. Driving requires a lot of training and comes with a huge responsibility and those cars are expensive.”
“You mean more responsibility and training than being the only Xenomorph magic user princess in the world?”
He laughed and it was so good to hear him laugh. “Come on… Our ladies are waiting for us.”
The Ark
“Good morning, Jackson.”
My eyes felt heavy and crusted as I tried to open them. I wiped them with my hands and blinked several times to let them adjust to the slowly illuminating white lights of my room. Sitting up, I looked around at the sterile blank walls of my room before letting myself focus on the glowing red glass bubble on the wall above the door. Claire is what the glowing light is called. Computerized Learning Artificial Intelligence and Reasoning Engine.
“Good morning, Claire. Anything new happen while I slept?”
“All critical systems are operating within acceptable parameters. The door to the dining chamber won’t close properly, and the secondary air scrubber needs inspection.”
“I’ll get right on those. How’s the family?” I’m not exactly sure when I started calling the other occupants family, but it made me feel closer to them.
“All twenty-four people are healthy. All clones are growing within acceptable parameters. Are you ready for your checkpoint, Jackson?”
Over the past year I’ve become slightly weary of my job. For years I’ve worked steadily and with no thoughts other than to my mission, but over the past year I had begun to question my life. Nothing seemed to change, I don’t ever remember doing anything else, I have this growing sense of loss, and I don’t feel right. I worked while the others onboard were in hypersleep.
“How long have I been maintaining the ship, Claire?”
“Ten years, three months, two days, and fourteen hours. Would you like the minutes and seconds as well?”
“No. Thank you, Claire. Do you know why I don’t remember doing anything else?”
“Your medical records indicate you had an accident just after launch and that resulted in selective memory loss. Your training and experience skills were retained, and therefore you were capable of maintaining the Ark for its journey. You’ve asked me this question before. Would you like me to perform a complete brain scan to make sure you’re all right?”
“I’m fine, Claire. How long until we reach our destination?”
“Five years, seven months, and thirteen days.”
I groaned inwardly as I slipped into my white pants and pullover shirt.
“Are you ready for your checkpoint, Jackson?”
“Do we have to go through this again?”
“Once every seven days.”
I glared at the red glowing light, not sure why I felt it was infuriating. “You can begin, Claire.”
“What is the history of the Ark?”
“In the year 2018, the United Nations introduced a plan to preserve human life by building a space ark. The construction took forty-six years and the Ark was officially launched in the year 2064.”
“What is the mission of the Ark?”
“To save humanity by creating a settlement on Earth-Echo, a habitable planet located in the Alpha Centauri solar system. Twenty-four genetically diverse individuals were selected to establish this new settlement. Each person brings with them unique knowledge and skills to successfully create a new civilization.”
“What is your role, Jackson?”
“To maintain the Ark during the nearly seventeen-year journey to Earth-Echo.”
“In the event of systemic atmospheric failure or hull breach, what is your primary function?”
“To restore critical services and to preserve the lives of the twenty-four individuals.”
“Why do we have clones on the Ark?”
“Clones are soulless beings that are being grown to be used for harvesting if harm or illness befalls any of the twenty-four people on the Ark.”
“Why is your personal mission on the Ark important?”
“If the Ark is not properly maintained, all lives, including mine, will be at risk.”
“Very good, Jackson. Your checkpoint is complete.”
“I’m lonely, Claire.”
There was a momentary pause before Claire responded. “I’m here to talk with you at any time, Jackson.”
“You’re an artificial intelligence system, Claire. I have no memory of speaking with or even touching another human being.”
“There’s nothing I can do about that, Jackson. Your accident destroyed key portions of your memory.”
“What was Earth like?”
“You have all of the probe data for Earth-Echo available to you. Since there is no returning to Earth, you must focus on the future and your responsibilities. The Ark was created to give humanity a chance at a fresh start. All data pertaining to Earth is locked and only accessible through a vote of the majority of the twenty-four people on board. This was decided to ensure the new settlement could choose a governance model most suited to their needs of survival and to not rely upon historical and often corrupt systems.”
I sighed and moved down the hallway and into the dining area. There was always a low-level hum of the ship’s fans and environmental controls. The humming noise was broken up by the regular beeping of various machines and systems as they analyzed and processed the air and other mechanical devices. The walls were white to provide the maximum illumination with a minimum of power going to the lights. As I mechanically ate my protein cubes, I switched the monitors to view different portions of the ship. The Ark was designed with redundancy in mind. Each of the twenty-four people were isolated within twenty-four bio-containment pods. The loss of one pod would only kill a single person without risk to the others. In addition, the clones of these individuals had their own pods. Pods were strategically placed within the Ark to provide as much separation from each other and the person’s clone to ensure maximum viability.
I got up from eating and moved back down the hall to look in on Pod D2. This was the only pod I had access to see into. The other pods were in places of the ship that were inaccessible to me. Behind the heavy, airtight, locked door the small glass portal gave me a glimpse inside. As I peered in, I could see a young woman with long dark hair floating in a suspension liquid. Fiber-optic leads were connected to her head and a tube was in her throat. This was Ayelet Ivanov’s clone. The real Ayelet would be thirty-six years old, in hypersleep, and located in another section of the ship. While in hypersleep, the people will only age one year for every eight of the journey. Ayelet’s clone was initiated eleven years before the Ark launched. She was now twenty-one and would continue growing and aging normally throughout the journey. I had watched her grow over the years. Ayelet’s clone was now about the age I had been when I started this journey. My hand reached for the glass of the portal. There was something about her face...
“Jackson?”
“Yes, Claire?”
“Please report to the medical bay.”
“Is there something wrong there I need to repair?”
“I need to run some routine tests on you.”
“There’s nothing wrong with me, Claire.”
“It’s necessary to make sure you maintain perfect health and well-being.”
I dutifully began walking towards the medical bay. “What happens if a clone wakes up?”
“Systems are in place to prevent such an occurrence.”
“Yes, I know about those preventative measures. What would happen if a clone did wake up?”
“It’s most important to comprehend the purpose of a clone, Jackson. They’re created for restoring health to their living and real hosts. Being identical to their hosts in every way except for their age, they can be harvested for organ or limb transplants if such a need arose. Clone brains are blank slates, devoid of memories. Through their growing stages. their brains are selectively mapped and stimulated to mirror portions of their host’s brains. Memories are stored in different areas of the brain from skills. Skills are in sections of the brain that are difficult to transfer and thus the clone’s brains are directed through their growth to mirror their host’s skill sections. If a host is near death, the memories and soul of the host can be transferred to the clone to preserve the host’s life in the body of the clone. Since only memories and core essence of a person can be transferred, having the skills portions of the clone brains already mapped allows the real person to function as before. Your question was what would happen if a clone woke up? The clone would have skills, but no life experience. No core essence. They would lie there with no self-awareness and would be incapable of functioning. It takes a soul and memories, the essence of someone to be transferred into a clone to make them fully functional.”
“What would happen if my essence were moved into a clone but without my memories?”
“You would be able to function with the skills of the clone but have little self-awareness.”
“That sounds a lot like me. I don’t remember anything before my accident. Was I transferred into a clone?”
“No. Please lie down on the bed, Jackson.”
I laid down on the examination bed and a stainless-steel device hovered and chirped over my head. I felt a needle jab into my arm before Claire told me I was good to go back to my tasks at hand.
***
The next days passed as did all the others before them, however, my experience going to the medical bay disturbed me. This had never happened before where Claire had closely monitored me or took samples. I determined that if I did my work and didn’t ask questions, then Claire believed me to be fine. Unfortunately, I continued to question who I was as if something was slowly unravelling within me. I’ve come to realize this as self-awareness. For years I had done my job without questioning my place in all of this or even pondering the larger questions of life. Every day I paused a little longer when looking through the glass portal on Ayelet’s clone. There was something about this girl that was drawing me to her, but I wasn’t sure what it was.
All these thoughts had made me concerned for my own well-being. Is there something wrong with me? I pondered this question and the growing discomfort I felt inside. I feel like this isn’t what my life… No. I should be doing something different… That’s not it either. I should be different…
Each thought seemed to take me deeper and deeper. It was as if I was made of layers and as the days progressed I would discover something new about myself or have a new revelation. However, the deeper I seemed to get, the more flawed and broken I felt I was.
My routine was simple. I woke up and Claire would tell me what tasks I must perform for the day. I ate, exercised, repaired, maintained, or monitored things, before eating and going to sleep again.
For the past few days I had been working on the atmospheric controller doing routine maintenance. When I performed any kind of maintenance, my mind was blissfully quiet. It was when I wasn’t actively doing something that my mind would wander.
Today, as I reached into the controller with a sensing tool, my hand and arm began to shake. I had no control to stop the shaking. I leaned back against the white wall and stared at my hand and arm, comparing them to my other hand and arm that were working perfectly well.
“Jackson? Are you all right?’
“Something is wrong with my arm.”
“Can you make it to the medical bay?”
“I can.” As I rushed to the medical bay, I was afraid for the first time in my life. I had never been sick before.
“Sit down, Jackson. I will begin monitoring your symptoms.”
My hand and arm continued to shake. After a few minutes, a robotic arm with a mounted syringe injected something into my thigh.
“You’ve been injected with a mild sedative, Jackson. The sedative will make you sleepy, but it will start to reduce the tremors in your arm. You should move back to your quarters.”
“Do you know what’s wrong with me?”
“Move quickly to your room, Jackson. The sedatives will begin making you sleepy very soon.”
I made it to my room just in time to fall into my bed and lapse into a deep sleep.
***
“Good morning, Jackson.”
“Good morning, Claire.” Ten days had passed since my shaking incident and all had gone back to normal. My fear that something was wrong with me however hadn’t gone away even though Claire told me there was nothing wrong. I knew there was something wrong with me. I could feel slight tremors in my muscles and my hair had begun to turn gray.
“Today there is a critical maintenance item that needs to be performed. There has been a high level of charged particulates bombarding the Ark. These particulates have thrown off the calibration of the brain sensing array.”
“What do I need to do?”
“You need to go to the medical bay. Together we will run through a diagnostic to calibrate the array.”
I got dressed and moved down the hallway when the Ark shook for a moment. I put my hand out to stabilize myself.
“What was that, Claire?”
“The Ark made a course correction to get us away from the particulates. Nothing to worry about.”
“I’ve never felt the Ark move like that.”
“It doesn’t happen very often.”
I got to the medical bay and Claire told me to lie down on the bed. A device appeared from overhead that looked like a helmet with fiber optic wires coming out of it.
“This device is part of the brain sensing array. It will position itself over your head. The Ark maintains a brain map of all people on board. Your recorded brain map will be compared to the brain sensing array data and that will allow the device to be recalibrated.”
The device came down and settled onto my head. There was a strange high-pitched sound and some beeping before straps slid over my neck, wrists, and ankles locking me in place. Being forcibly held down was frightening.
“You need to stay very still, Jackson. The calibration has begun.”
Suddenly, the room shook violently, and green gas began flooding the medical bay. Amber lights flashed, and alarms sounded. I began to cough, and my lungs were burning.
“Medical bay depressurizing. Sealing medical bay doors.”
I tried to yell out, but no sound came from my mouth. Pain erupted through my body. The flashing lights began to dim, and the sound of the alarms faded until all was dark and silent.
***
I’m floating… Something is attached to me… There are sounds of rushing bubbles... My throat… I started to gag as warm, thick liquid around me began to move. I could feel the line of liquid drop below my ears to my neck, then down further. My head is wet and cold.
I tried to breathe but I gagged again. As the warm liquid drained from around me I felt more and more of my own weight. Slowly a hard device in my throat began to move up and out of my mouth. I continued to gag until it came free. I gasped and coughed and fell forward. My eyes felt like they were glued together but slowly they released and I could see a dark metal grate. I coughed, and liquid came up from my lungs.
It was hard to move, but I slowly lifted my head.
“There has been an accident, Jackson. Don’t try to speak. Breathe deeply and slowly.”
I took a deep raspy breath and coughed up more liquid. Something heavy, wet, and cold was sticking to my back.
“There was a hull breach in the medical bay. During the brain sensor array calibration, you were strapped to the table. The depressurization of the medical bay caused a cascading failure and automatic fail safes initiated the sealing of the medical bay. I was unable to override the fail safes and free you from the confines of the calibration. Once I was able to regain some control, I initiated a transference process to save your life.”
I could feel my strength returning and I pushed up on my hands. As my head came up off the floor, dark, wet masses of hair fell in front of my eyes. My hands… they were no longer mine but of someone else.
I sat back and looked down on the tops of two breasts, bound loosely by a white cloth. I stared at my hands again before looking back towards the containment chamber. Thick drops of clear liquid dripped from the edges of the chamber. A throat tube and fiber-optic leads dangled from the top. The chamber had a label; D2.
My breathing became more rapid and I coughed again as I tried to speak. “Wha…?” I coughed up more liquid. “Claire?” My voice sounded so strange to my ears.
“Take your time, Jackson. You’ve gone through a major transition and this will be a shock to your system. You’re alive and I need your help saving the Ark.”
D2… D2… “Ayelet’s clone?”
“Yes, Jackson. Your essence been transferred into Ayelet’s clone. The damage done to the ship will require Ayelet’s structural engineering and computer science knowledge and skills. It was the most logical choice.”
I pushed myself up further onto shaking legs. The floor hurt my bare feet. Thick liquid dripped from me. “Me…? What happened to me… my body?”
“It suffocated. As the room pressure dropped due to the hull breach, air was sucked from your lungs. Your old body is dead, Jackson.”
I placed my shaking hand against a wall to help me stand better. I looked back down my body and felt the heaviness of my breasts trapped by the wet, white cloth. “Safe? Am I safe?”
“Yes. For now. The breach has been contained to the medical bay and the Ark has moved away from the particulate field. We need to seal the breach and repair the other damages.”
“Family?”
“All safe and well but we are at an elevated risk for failure.”
I held my hand out and turned it slowly over as I watched it. It felt good. Strong. Healthy. Had I been getting weaker? I’m a girl. “Couldn’t you have put me into one of the male clones?”
“This was the most logical choice, Jackson. There’s an urgency to the repairs. Any additional breaches could create hull integrity issues.”
I closed and opened my fingers several times. I was angry and frustrated. I felt violated and yet at the same time my old body was dead, and I was alive. I need time to understand my situation, but there’s no time and repairs are urgent. I need to focus on the task at hand before… Before what? What can I do?
“I need you to move to the shower, Jackson. You must remove the cloning suspension fluid from your body so that you can change into a pressurized suit. Once that’s done we can begin the repairs.”
I paused and continued to look down at myself. I felt strangely euphoric, but I was also frightened. My body is gone, and I must live like this now. My feet hurt with every step on my way to the shower.
“Why do my feet hurt, Claire?”
“They’ve never touched the floor before. I must stress the urgency of the situation, Jackson. All lives on board are at risk right now. Focus on the repairs.”
I stumbled into the shower room and dropped the wet white cloths that had clung to my body. I tried not to focus on the new parts I had and the parts I was missing. I turned on the water and stepped inside. Even the soft, gentle drops felt different to me. The water slid and flowed over my skin in new and unique ways and I had to keep reminding myself that the Ark was in danger. Every touch solicited fresh new experiences for my brain. Everything feels different but not altogether wrong.
My hair was problematic as it had never been cut in twenty-one years. While it had grown slower than normal human hair growth due to the cloning suspension fluid, it still reached down my back to my backside. Washing it took more time than anything else. With the shower completed, I stepped into an air chamber to dry off.
My mouth had a metallic taste to it and I wished I had time to clean and brush my teeth. Stepping from the air chamber, a panel opened to display a white shirt, pants, booties, underpants, and a new item of clothing I wasn’t familiar with. I lifted the item up and determined it went over my chest. My breasts seemed large to me, and this item of clothing did much to reduce their heavy swaying and the major portion of distraction that they were.
My hips felt wider than before as I pulled up the oddly cut underpants over skin that was incredibly silky and smooth. There was no need to adjust anything between my legs. My top, pants, and booties were pretty much identical to what I always wore before, although they were somewhat smaller. I glanced in a mirror and immediately regretted doing so as all thoughts to the safety of the ship vanished.
Before me stood the young woman I had become infatuated with. Her long brunette hair was full, lush, and shiny. She had deep and vibrant blue eyes; eyes I had never seen but somehow brought comfort to me. Her teeth were perfect, and her lips were plump and red. Her skin was a very light olive color; darker than mine had been before.
“Jackson. You need to move to the transition room near the airlocks. There you will find a pressure suit.”
My feet still hurt as I walked but the booties cut the pain significantly. I had never been in the transition room before and was surprised the door opened for me as it had always been locked. Inside the room was a pressure suit and another door beyond it that looked very heavy.
“Where does that door go, Claire?”
“That’s an airlock for leaving the Ark. You’ll need to bind your hair back and step into the pressure suit. You’ve read about how to seal yourself in the suit.”
“Yes.” I found a clasp and tied my hair back into a long ponytail before stepping into the heavy suit. Once I sealed the helmet, I pulled on and twisted the gloves into place which activated the oxygen and the internal pressure regulator.
“I need you to retrieve a micro-seal and head to the medical bay. Once in the hallway, I’ll close and depressurize the space. You can then enter the medical bay and seal the hull breach.”
I picked up a device that looked like a fire extinguisher but had a wide flexible mouth on it to press over a hull breach hole. It also had two cylinders bound together. I had never heard of a micro-seal before, but somehow, I knew what it was and how to use it. Moments later I was standing outside the medical bay and sealed in the hallway. There was a loud noise as the air was vacuumed out of the hallway and the door to the medical bay opened.
The room looked just like it had when I was last in there, except that my old body was lying down and strapped to a bed. There was chafing on the skin, next to the beige straps. My heart raced as I stepped towards the ghost of my old self.
“Jackson, don’t focus on your old body right now. You must release the tracing gas to find the breach.”
Did I always look so old? I turned away from my previous life and body with significant effort and opened a valve on the micro-seal. A red gas was released, and it hung in the air before me.
“Increasing medical bay air pressure.”
Instantly the red gas began to move. It began to flow towards a single point on the wall indicating the site of the breach. I pressed the micro-seal against the spot and activated the sealant. In seconds the hole was sealed, and the breach contained.
“Well done, Jackson. I’m re-pressurizing the medical bay and hallway. You should return the pressure suit and I recommend you get some rest. Tomorrow is a busy day for you.”
I took another look at my old body lying there. The lips and fingertips were blue. The hair was graying on the sides. I looked worn out. Is this what happens when you die?
I moved through the hallways and back to the transition room where I removed the pressure suit and returned the micro-seal to its place before heading back to my room. I noticed I was a little sore. Not only my feet, but my arms and legs as well.
“Why is my body sore, Claire?”
“This is to be expected. Your body has never worked before and your muscles are breaking down quickly under the load. Tomorrow you will start an exercise routine to build your strength.”
“I’m very confused.”
“This feeling will go away quickly. Your memories and essence of who you are were transferred into the body of a young woman. However, the brain of this young woman has always been female. Over the next few days, you will adjust rapidly, adopting many of the core attributes of Ayelet. You’re still you, Jackson. You’re also alive.”
“Sleeping will help?”
“Yes. Sleeping will allow your subconscious to meld into its new environment and adjust.”
“I’m this way forever?”
“I can’t guarantee that, Jackson. A situation arose that created the need to move you into another body. This is very rare and uncommon, therefore, the likelihood of you going through another transition again is very low.”
I was growing more and more tired by the moment and I climbed into bed and fell instantly asleep.
***
“Good morning, Mila.”
I growled at the voice and rolled over in bed only to feel long filaments in my mouth. My weight had also shifted abnormally. I pulled at the stuff in my mouth only to find a mass of hair in my fingers. My eyes jerked open and I stared at the handful of hair. Sitting up, I looked down at my hair, hands, and swelling of my chest.
“Good morning, Mila.” Claire repeated.
“It wasn’t a dream?”
“No, Mila.”
“Why are you calling me, Mila?”
“Because you’re no longer Jackson and I gave you a new name of the same heritage of Ayelet. Since you’re not Ayelet, you’re now Mila. You need sustenance, exercise, and I need you to take care of a problem.”
I sighed. Claire was driven. “You have no sympathy for what I’m going through, Claire?”
“Why should I have sympathy for you? I saved your life.”
“I’m female.”
“Do you think it’s any different for me as I move from system to system?”
“Yes, that’s different.”
“You still have a mission, Mila. You’re alive. Shall we perform your checkpoint?”
“I know all the answers and I know what I’m supposed to do. Can you tell me why I didn’t I have a clone of me? It seems incongruent that all the passengers on this ship have clones and I don’t. Where was the redundancy for the one person maintaining the ship?”
“Clones are very time consuming and costly to create, Mila. If you had been badly injured, I would have done the exact same thing that I did. While the clones are here for the passengers’ benefit, they are also here for your safety.”
I stood and walked towards the bathroom noting how my body moved and shifted as I walked. “Now that the danger has passed, why can’t you transfer me into one of the male clones?” I didn’t feel an urgency to be male, it was just that my mind was confused by the new signals it was receiving.
“While the danger has passed, it doesn’t mean that there will be no more dangers on this voyage. Using another clone would reduce redundancy and increase risk to the mission. Ayelet’s clone, which you now wear, would be destroyed and wasted if I transferred you again. I’m sorry, Mila. There are no other options. For your own life and the lives of others on board, you must continue your mission in the body you’re now in.”
I sat down and went to the bathroom, not even thinking about why I did that until after I got up. I moved to a mirror and stared at myself. Letting my fingers trace my flawless skin and lips, I turned away and headed to the dining hall to eat breakfast.
As I sat and ate my protein cubes, I looked around the room. I was noticing things I hadn’t noticed before. The shape of the walls and bulkheads gave me an understanding of how and why the structure was built. Could this be Ayelet’s engineering knowledge that is speaking to me?
The growing self-awareness that I had before the accident seemed to erupt within me since the transfer into this body. Something still wasn’t right, but I knew asking too many questions was what led Claire to be curious about my health and well-being. For a limited time, I felt I could get away with some questions, but soon I would have to return to my normal self if only to avoid scrutiny.
I turned my attention to the monitors and flipped through the camera views. I began doing simple math in my head. Twenty-four pods, each pod appearing to be twelve feet by twelve feet. If each pod was stationed for redundancy, there could be a variety of configurations for the ship, but a long, narrow ship was the most likely design. I’d only actually been in several thousand square feet of the ship in total. The pods with people and clones alone would be nearly seven thousand square feet. Adding up space estimation for the bridge, engine rooms, and storage, then I calculated I had seen less than one tenth of the entire craft.
“Time for your exercises, Mila.”
For the next several hours, Claire directed me to exercise every muscle group. This was to be my new routine every day. Admittedly, I felt good after the exercise. Endorphins were released, and my new muscles felt energized even if they were tired. As tired as I became, I still felt better than I ever was before.
“Mila, I lowered the temperature in the medical bay to preserve your old body from decay. I need you to dispose of Jackson.”
I didn’t even know what to say in response. I was enjoying this body, but it didn’t mean I relished destroying my old one. I sensed a need to be careful how I responded.
“Will I need protective gear, Claire?”
“No, Mila. I have regulated the temperature back to normal and the pressure is stable.”
I felt my steps getting heavier and more sluggish the closer I came to the medical bay. When the door swished open to the side I stared at my old body and approached it slowly. I let my fingers touch my old face and I was startled how cold and rough it felt. The first person I’ve ever touched, and it’s my old, dead body. I shivered. I hadn’t realized how old I had looked. At some point the straps had been removed and I could see the abrasions on the skin. I had to close my eyes to focus.
Claire interrupted me and directed me to get a rolling cart. I was to slide my old body onto the cart and wheel it into the airlock. There, I would strap down the cart, and exit the airlock. Claire would then seal the airlock and evacuate the contents of the airlock into space.
This seemed sacrilegious to me. I don’t remember my early life as Jackson, but for ten years I have memories of looking in the mirror at the face that now stared blankly at the ceiling with dull, brown eyes. A strange memory came to mind about flushing a gold-colored fish down a toilet. Is this the 2074 version of the same thing? I pondered the strange memory for a moment and decided to keep it to myself. The image of a small golden fish flickered in my mind and held me captive. I’ve never seen a fish before.
I pulled hard on my old body until it flopped unceremoniously onto the cart. I shuddered again. This isn’t normal what I’m doing. It isn’t right. I wheeled the cart down to the transition room and Claire opened the inner airlock door. I was fascinated by the small space of the airlock. Knowing that beyond the next door was the vast emptiness of space was both intriguing and frightening.
After securing the cart to the floor, I took one last look at myself and stepped back into the transition room. As the inner airlock door slid back into place, I leaned as it went to hold my gaze upon my body a little longer.
When the door sealed, there was a muffled sound of rushing wind, and then nothing. Several minutes passed and the door opened again. The cart was now empty, and I felt a sense of loss. I placed my hand on the cart and dropped my head to look down. I felt ashamed. As I momentarily stared at the floor, something caught my eye. It was small, round, and shiny. I bent down to unhook the straps from the cart and picked up the tiny object, slipping it into my bootie so I could examine it better later.
Whatever it was, it shouldn’t be there. The vacuum of space would have pulled it out. I unhooked the other tie-downs and took the cart back to the medical bay.
“I’m sure that was difficult for you, Mila, but it was necessary.”
I shifted the topic to avoid the conversation. “How is the family?”
“All twenty-four are in excellent condition. Twenty-three clones are growing acceptably and within parameters.”
“What work needs to be done?”
“The primary water flow valve needs adjustment, but that can wait until tomorrow. You’ve had a difficult few days. I recommend you shower and get some additional rest to let your muscles recuperate.”
I headed to the shower, anxious to wash off the touch of my old body. There was a finality to disposing it, and my mind was adapting to life in a female body quickly. Every movement I made seemed more fluid and gentle. There was a sensuality to this body that made the longing I had in my heart before grow even more. As Jackson, I felt something stir when I looked upon Mila’s clone, but now that I’m her, there was something inherently deeper. The loneliness was greater. The desire to be loved… Love? Where did this concept of love come from?
I had more questions than answers and feared I was flawed. I don’t want to end up like my old body. I can’t let Claire know that I’m broken.
I slipped the little object into my hand as I removed my clothing for the shower. Once inside, where it was more private from the prying camera lenses of Claire, I let the water fall over me as I scrutinized the shiny, round item. It was a small disc, about the size of my small fingernail, but it had two small holes in it. It was incredibly smooth. I’d never seen anything like it before and questioned its function and purpose.
After my shower, drying off, and changing into my clothes, I spent a few minutes in front of the mirror. My reflection was less strange to me now, but it didn’t feel wrong. I turned to the side to look closer at my shape and hair. I was shapely and symmetrical as opposed to being more square and stocky. My long hair seemed to have a slight natural set of twirls in it. The gentle curves gave it depth.
“You should consider cutting your hair, Mila.”
The thought caused me to shudder. An image of the new me in a white and flower-patterned long shirt and my long hair blowing gently in the breeze came to mind. There were strange green things around me in the image. Like the image of the golden fish, this image vanished quickly, but the residual feeling remained. There was freedom and joy. Warmth and life.
“It’s not in my way, Claire. I’ve had short hair all my life and I’m enjoying the unique difference of how it feels.”
“That would be a normal feeling after what you’ve been through. Are you experiencing any doubt, regret, or other things I should know about?”
Once again, I had to be careful on how I respond. “I have lingering sadness over seeing my old body disposed of, but my internal dichotomy is lessening. I realize your actions saved me and the lives of the family on board giving this mission that best possible chance of success.”
“Is that all, Mila?”
I looked up at the glowing red glass on the wall. “Yes, Claire.”
***
Things had gone back to normal for the next few weeks. My routine was simple. Wake up, eat, do my exercises, and perform maintenance. At least that was what I hoped it looked like to Claire. My feet hurt much less every day and my muscles were getting stronger. I felt stronger than I had before which made me wonder if I had been sick as Jackson.
I still thought about my old body, but those thoughts were becoming less and less. I found I was extremely comfortable as a female. I’d never felt quite right as Jackson and that feeling didn’t exist any longer. I also had the newfound knowledge from Ayelet’s skills and energy that I never had before. My reflection was something I looked forward to seeing and I enjoyed being Mila far more than being Jackson. I had even begun dreaming, something I don’t recall ever doing before. I felt more complete and happy.
However, my concerns over my privacy and distrust of Claire were increasing. Structurally, I noticed things about the ship that weren’t right. A space ship should be designed in such a way that support structures should be stronger front to back, not top to bottom. That design would protect the structure against the forward thrust of the engines. This design made me think that this ship was designed more like a building with vertical support systems to strengthen against the effects of gravity or top-down loads.
Additionally, I discovered incongruities in the floorplan. The maps displayed on the screens were different than the actual physical spaces. Where the map showed one room directly separated by a wall from another, my estimates were that some rooms had significant gaps between them.
I kept all my thoughts to myself as I was very concerned I was broken in some way. The mission was clearly defined. There was no reason for Claire to lie to me. I feared something wrong happened in the transition and I was mentally defective which was causing me to question my surroundings. Still, while I contemplated my own potential flaws, the feeling that something else was wrong persisted.
Over the past week, I had been secretly pacing and counting my steps. My bedroom was closest to the transition room and the airlock, but there were six steps between the wall of my room and the wall of the transition room. In addition, I thought I might have discovered a seam on my bedroom wall. For many nights I would lay awake looking at the seam illuminated by the red glow of Claire’s camera. I decided a bold step was needed and I spent the next few days considering what and how I would proceed.
When I felt I had everything figured out, I moved into my room and looked up at the glowing red glass above the door. I reached up to touch the glass.
“What are you doing, Mila?”
“Your camera apparatus appears to be loose, Claire.”
I grabbed the glass and twisted. The red glass separated from the wall and there was a camera lens looking back at me. I could see a set of wires connected to the back of the lens with a plastic coupling.
“There are more urgent things to take care of, Mila.”
“I think I found the problem, Claire. It will just take a minute to repair.”
I pulled on the coupling and the light inside the camera lens faded.
“Mila? What did you do?”
“The camera lens is loose and I’m tightening the internal connections.”
I moved quickly to the wall panel where I had spotted a seam and slipped a flat tool under the edge. With a yank and a pull, the seam came away loosening the wall panel at the same time.
“Mila? I need that camera functioning.”
“Still working on it, Claire.”
I pulled the panel into the room and looked beyond into a dark empty space. I could see the wall of the transition room not too far away. I looked down the wall to my right and the empty space continued well beyond where my bedroom wall joined and I expected the ship’s bulkhead to be.
“Mila?”
In my confusion I became agitated. Looking back at the dark camera lens, I reached up to it and cracked the glass of the lens with my tool.
“I’m sorry, Claire. I put too much pressure on the camera lens and it broke.”
“Forget the camera, Mila. I want you to go to the medical bay. There is a new problem with the water filter there. Mila? Mila?”
Claire’s voice became softer and softer as I stepped down into and then moved through the dark space between my bedroom and the transition room. Small cracks in the walls of the Ark allowed me to see just enough of my surroundings. There were pipes and tubes everywhere. The structure appeared to be resting on massive spring coils. Then there was the airlock… At the end of the transition room, another smaller room had to be the airlock, but the rear door that should have exited into the vacuum of space opened into the space where I was now standing. From here I could see a dark gray hallway.
For a moment I considered turning around, but Claire had wanted me to go to the medical bay. I was afraid of that place and believed Claire to now think something was seriously wrong with me. Instead of going back, I pushed onward and down the hallway. In the distance, I could see a red glowing light. At first, I thought it was another camera, but the glow was coming from letters. The letters read ‘EXIT’.
At the exit sign, the hallway turned ninety degrees and began moving upward at an angle. I increased my speed until I came to a landing and a door. Another red exit sign was illuminated above the door. The door looked heavy and had numerous metal pistons on it to keep the door closed into the frame, but it appeared as if I could open it from this side.
I looked back down the hallway to everything I had ever known. Nothing was right about any of this. The door didn’t appear to be an air lock. I placed my hand on the first piston. It was cold to my touch. Taking a deep breath, I slid the piston to the right. There was no whoosh of air, but an amber light began flashing above me. Taking another deep breath, I pulled the next piston over. The door cracked open and cool moist air rushed inside. Light poured in from the tiny crack and I heard a sound like millions of drops of water coming from beyond. Suddenly alarms blared. I closed my eyes, pushed the door, and stepped through the doorway only to have the door slam shut behind me. I spun back towards the door and opened my eyes. The door was sealed shut with no obvious way of getting it open again.
My breathing was short and quick, and my peripheral vision captured flashes of green. I turned my head slowly and gasped. Before me was coarse, rough ground. Not the white flooring of the Ark and not the empty void of space. Trees, or what I thought must be trees rose to incredible heights all around me. The sky was dark and gray and liquid was falling heavily from the sky all around me. Above me was a covering, but between me and the trees was ground covered in small rocks.
Frightened by everything, I turned back to the door, but it refused to budge. I frantically pulled at it and turned away in frustration. Alarms and lights were still sounding all around me. I reached out and drops of liquid hit my skin. It looked and felt like cold water. Could this be Earth-Echo? Has the space ship landed and Claire not known it?
I stepped out into the falling liquid. My white clothes instantly became wet and cool, but the feeling was exhilarating. I took a deep breath and the air smelled so strange. There was a freshness to it. I took a step, another, and another. I turned to look at the doorway once again and reached down to scoop up a handful of rocks. They glistened in the water and had so many magnificent colors in them.
I walked further across the rocks until I came to a metallic structure that separated the rocky area with the door from the trees beyond. This didn’t make sense to me. Looking back at the door, I wondered if that was part of the Ark, but slowly, I started putting things together in my mind. I was never on a space ship. The supports and structural design is wrong. I’ve been in a building underground.
I felt the pressure of the little disk in my wet bootie and it reminded me of all the things that weren’t quite right. People… The airlock was never a real airlock. Someone came and took my old body away. Did Claire know?
“Hey!”
I spun around to see a man on the other side of the metal structure. A real man. A real person. He was oddly dressed in a dark blue shiny shirt and faded blue pants. He had a strange contraption on his back.
“Are… Are you… a real person?”
He gave me a strange look. “What are you doing in there? There’s no trespassing signs all over the place. You triggered the alarms. Why aren’t you wearing a jacket?”
I rushed towards the metal structure near where he was standing. “You’re real? Where am I? Is this Earth-Echo?”
More quizzical looks. “Listen, lady. This is a highly secured area. Any minute people might be arriving.”
“People? More people? How many people are there? I thought the Ark was the first settlement.”
“Are you in trouble?”
I thought about that for a moment. “Claire might think I’m defective. She wanted me to go to the medical bay.”
“Who is Claire?”
“The artificial intelligence engine that watches me.”
The man looked over the metal structure. His eyes moved along to the corners. “The fence is electrified. How did you get in there?”
“Get in where?”
“Inside the fence.”
“This is a fence…? I understand. I didn’t get in here, I came out of that door.”
“You live here?”
I looked up and around. “Here? No. In there…” I pointed at the door. “All my life. I’ve never been outside.”
“Did someone kidnap you and put you in there?”
“I…” I suddenly realized I was shivering. “Can you turn off this liquid falling down on me? It’s cold.”
“Turn off…? Oh God… I need to get you out of there and somewhere safe.”
“I’m not safe?”
There was a noise of something large coming. I could also hear and feel a low thumping in my chest. The man looked up and quickly vanished into the trees. A strange flying machine came over the tops of the trees and hovered near me and several gray machines on wheels pulled up to the fence. People got out. They were all dressed the same with yellow symbols on their shoulders. They carried black metal sticks in their hands. I’ve never seen so many people. I’ve never seen anyone…
“Hello?” I called out to them.
A tall man with a gray beard stepped out of one of the machines and spoke into a device in his hand. “Deactivate the power to the fence and open the gate. Make sure the area is secure. Turn off these damn alarms. Over.”
A section of the fence slid to the side and two of the large gray machines rolled in on wheels into the space where I was. The flashing lights and the alarm sounds stopped. Men jumped out of the machines and pointed their sticks at me.
“Hello? Is this Earth-Echo? I didn’t think other people would be here.”
The tall man stepped up to me and looked me up and down. His face was stern looking. I reached out to touch him, but my arms were grabbed on both sides by two other men.
“Ouch! You’re hurting me!”
The tall man spoke again into the device. “We have the package. Over.”
“Get her covered up and out of the rain. Over.”
The tall man looked at the two holding me and flicked his head to the side. I was less than gently walked over to the back of one of the machines where I was lifted inside. Another man inside the machine put a blanket around me.
“Can someone please tell me what’s happening?”
The man spoke into another device. “She appears fine. What do you want me to do with her? Over.”
“The experiment must continue. Sedate her and we will wipe her memory and reinsert her. Over.”
The man turned away from me but then turned back with a needle in his hand. “Let me see you arm.”
I heard a thump outside the machine and the flap of material keeping us dry from the outside opened. The first man from outside the fence was holding a metal stick. “Drop the needle and hand me the walkie talkie. Slowly.”
The man dropped the needle and handed over the communication device as the man with the strange thing on his back climbed inside the machine with us. I watched as he grabbed the man’s back of his head and slammed him face-first into a table. The man dropped heavily to the floor and didn’t move.
“Why did you do that? He doesn’t look very good.”
He reached for my hand. “Come with me. Quickly.”
“Did you turn the liquid off?”
“I can’t explain right now. You must trust me.”
My hand slid into his. His hand was warm and strong. His eyes were steady and focused on me. “Wow… I’ve never touched anyone before. Are you going to leave him here like that?”
The man pulled me from the machine and back into the falling liquid. The blanket helped but I was still cold. He looked around and pulled me through the fence opening and into the trees beyond. From this perspective, the trees were huge and growing so close together. I paused to reach out to touch them.
“Not now!” He whispered. “We have to get away.”
He pulled me deeper into the forest as the alarms began to sound again in the distance. He pushed me down into a squatting position behind some massive fallen trees.
“I’ve just risked my life for you, lady. Who are you?”
I felt a connection to this man. “You risked your life for me?”
“Yes. Those men are highly-trained security. They obviously wanted to make sure you didn’t go anywhere. What’s going on in that facility? Who are you?”
“My name is Mila. I’m an integral part of the Ark, a mission to save mankind and to create a new settlement on Earth-Echo in the Alpha Centauri solar system.”
“Are you on drugs?”
“No.” I thought a moment and reconsidered my response. “What are drugs?”
He frowned. “What’s inside that door?”
“I… I’m not sure. I’ve spent my life in there. I thought I was on a space ship called the Ark. There were things not right about the ship and I discovered a passageway behind a wall. There are twenty-four people and twenty-three clones in there still.” My worldview and everything I knew I had to question. “At least I think there may be people down there.”
“How long have you been in there?”
“It feels like my entire life, but I have no knowledge of what I did before. I was told I was in an accident and that I couldn’t remember. That was just over ten years ago. Are all trees this big? They’re beautiful.”
“Ten years! Those men. Did they say what they were planning on doing with you?”
“He said the experiment must go on. He was to sedate me and remove my memories before re-insertion. I don’t like sedation. Can you turn the liquid off? I’m cold.”
“You’re like a child that’s never seen the outdoors. I can’t turn off the water. It’s rain. People don’t control the weather.”
His statement made me angry. “I’m thirty years old! I’m not a child! I’ve never been outside before and never seen weather or rain. Where are we?”
“Thirty? There’s no way you’re thirty years old. This is Earth. I can’t believe I’m having this conversation.”
“Yes. Thirty. I was twenty when I had the accident on the Ark just after it launched. I spent ten years maintaining the Ark for the safety of the passengers and clones on board. A few weeks ago, there was a hull breach and to save me Claire transferred me into Ayelet Ivanov’s clone so I could continue my mission of maintaining the Ark. Earth? Did the Ark return to Earth for some reason? Was it the charged particulates?”
He shook his head. “There is no Ark as far as I’m aware. I’ve hiked this forest for years and that secured area has been here for as long as I can remember. If you came out of that facility, then you’ve never been on a space ship.”
“Experiment… The man said the experiment must continue… If that’s not a space ship, and this is Earth… What am I?”
“I don’t know, but I’m going to help you find out.”
There was something genuine and kind about his eyes. I reached to touch his face. “You’re a real person. I’m not dreaming, am I? I’ve never spoken to anyone real before.”
His face turned angry. “I don’t care who these people are, they’re going to pay for what they did to you.”
“Can you show me the Earth?”
“I will if I can get you out of here without being shot. East of us is a road where I have my Jeep, but that’s the only road in here and those men will be looking for us. I suggest we circle around the facility, head southeast, and try to get some help at the Sol Duc Hot Springs.”
I looked up and around us. The trees were so tall. It was frightening to think there was so much space in the world. I shook but not from the cold. “Do you have a name?”
His intense eyes became soft. He was like two people. One seemed caring and the other driven.
“Ryan. Ryan Stone. That blanket is only going to slow us down. It’s already soaking wet. Take it off. I’ll give you my jacket.”
I slipped the blanket off my shoulders and watched Ryan put the thing from his back on the ground and pull his jacket off. Ryan was large and muscular, nothing like Jackson… I used to be.
Ryan looked up and his eyes focused on mine before moving them down my body. “Damn. You’re beautiful.”
“I am? What makes me beautiful?”
Ryan slipped the jacket over my shoulders. He helped me with the sleeves before pulling a metal tab to close the jacket in the front. I stared at the little metal teeth and pulled the metal tab up and down. “Amazing. What’s this called?”
“A zipper.”
“I like it. It has excellent design. You were going to tell me what makes me beautiful.”
“You’ll just have to believe me.” Ryan slipped his hand in mine. “Let’s go.”
We moved away from the alarms before turning back towards them. “Isn’t this the wrong way?”
Ryan whispered back to me. “We need to stay quiet. We have to get south of the facility and the men.”
There were sounds coming from our left. Ryan pulled my head down. I stared at strange green fuzzy plants and let my fingers brush across them.
“Mila. We know you’re out there! Just come back. No one will hurt you.”
I started to stand. “Hello?”
Ryan’s pulled me down and his hand covered my mouth. “Shhh…”
There was a loud crack and chunks of dark wood from the trees fell upon me. That was followed by several more sharp cracking sounds and more bits of trees.
I was yanked from our spot as Ryan half dragged me as he ran. We weaved in and around trees. There were more cracks and more debris flying all around us. There was a short break in the sounds and Ryan put his hands on my face. “Run! Run that way!” He pointed before pulling out his short black metal stick. “Go! I’ll catch up to you.”
He seemed so earnest. I wanted him to like me, so I did as he asked. I ran in the direction he pointed. Behind me I heard shouts and more cracks, but there was no more debris flying up around me. I ran and ran until the sounds were completely gone and I came to the strangest sight. The trees had parted and before me was a huge amount of water spilling over rocks. I wanted to keep running, but this looked dangerous. I put my foot in the water and it was bitterly cold.
Looking back over my shoulder and into the trees, I knew Ryan was back there. He had told me to run this direction. The water was at least twenty feet across. I took another step forward and paused as the current swirled around my ankles and tugged at me. I bit my lower lip and looked back once again towards the trees. Ryan made me feel safe. Taking a deep breath, I stepped forward. The water was getting deeper and deeper with each step and the current was getting stronger. I kept moving, but it became more difficult and harder to keep my balance. The current kept trying to knock me over.
I was halfway across when my foot slipped, and I fell face first into the frigid water. For a moment I remembered waking up as Mila. I was gagging and there was the sound of bubbles. I panicked, and my arms began flaying. I was floating down in the water and bouncing off rocks. I gasped for breath each time my head came above the water.
I heard a roaring sound and I caught a glimpse of mist. The current had pulled me closer to the far side and Ryan’s jacket got partially snagged on a branch. I grabbed for it and hung on tight. Looking down where the water was taking me, no more than fifteen feet away, the water cascaded over a brink.
In this moment, many things came to my mind. As I clung there, I thought about Jackson, my old body lying dead before me. I was afraid I’d become like Jackson. I hung on, but I was so cold. My hands were getting weaker and weaker. The pull of the water seemed to get stronger every second. I closed my eyes as my fingers slipped free.
I floated with the current only a short distance before something grabbed me. I sputtered and looked up to see Ryan with his hand tightly wrapped around my wrist and his other on the branch. I could see him straining as he pulled me towards the shore. When we got there, he dragged me into the trees and fell exhausted next to me.
“I didn’t expect you to cross the river, Mila.”
“Is that what you call all that water rushing in one direction? I didn’t want to disappoint you. You told me to run this way.”
“You don’t know how to swim?”
“The Ark doesn’t have anything like a river to learn to swim in.”
“You’re a brave young woman, Mila.”
“I get the feeling you want to say stupid instead of brave.”
“No. I meant to say brave. I don’t think you’re stupid. If I put myself in your place, having never seen the outside world, I’d question everything I saw. I’m going to take care of you, Mila. I’ll make sure you’re safe.”
Looking over at Ryan, I spotted something red oozing from his side. “You’re hurt!”
“Just a graze from a bullet. I’m fine.”
From the deep recesses of my mind I knew what to do. “I have basic medical knowledge. I can take care of it. Do you have a knife?”
Ryan reached down his leg and pulled a large, black knife with serrations on the back of it. He handed it to me and I stared at it.
“I’ve never seen a knife like this before.” Reaching under Ryan’s jacket, I cut a strip of cloth from my white top. “It’s not very sanitary, but…” Something came to my mind as I spotted some more furry green plants. Moss. I grabbed a handful of the moss and pulled up Ryan’s shirt exposing the wound. I gently pressed the moss against his side and tied it down from strips of my shirt.
Ryan was looking at me appraisingly. “Where did you learn that?”
“Clones are copies of real people and those people’s skills are mapped into the brains of the clones to give them skills. My host, Ayelet, had these skills and I have knowledge of them now.”
“Clones?”
I looked away. “Soulless beings. Copies of real people created for harvesting. That’s what I am. I’m a worthless, soulless clone.”
“No. I don’t believe it. You’re not soulless or worthless. These people lied to you and kept you captive. You can’t blindly accept anything they led you to believe.”
The rain had started to ease, but I was still soaked and freezing cold. A small creature flew near us and landed in a tree nearby. It began to chirp.
“So beautiful… What is it?”
“It’s a bird. Did you have no information or reading material in the Ark?”
“Nothing to do with Earth, only Earth-Echo. Earth-Echo doesn’t have much life, but it is habitable. Earth history and information was inaccessible to me.”
“Earth-Echo doesn’t exist, Mila.”
“Of course, it does. In 2018 the United Nations decided to build a space ark to send twenty-four passengers to Earth-Echo. The Ark took forty-six years to build and the mission to reach Earth-Echo was to last seventeen years.”
“If I do my math correct, you think this is 2074? 2018 plus forty-six, plus the ten you remember.”
“Yes. Of course.”
Ryan looked away. “The year is 2018, Mila.”
“I…” I stood and placed a hand on a tree to keep myself from collapsing. “I’m so confused.” My teeth chattered.
Ryan stood and moved his hands up and down my arms quickly. “You’re in early stages of hypothermia. I’ve got to get you someplace warm. The hot springs aren’t too far away. Can you run? It will keep your core temperature up.”
“Just tell me what to do and I’ll do it.”
Ryan smiled wistfully for a second. “Don’t talk or approach those men in dark uniforms. Let’s go.”
“Let me take this thing from your back. You’re injured.”
“It’s heavy. I can handle it.”
I felt anger again. “I may be a soulless clone, but I’m not an invalid. You’re hurt, and this thing is going to dig into your side.”
“It’s called a backpack.”
I reached down and strapped on the backpack. It was heavy, but I was going to help any way I could.
***
It took several hours to work our way through the forest. I tried hard to focus on the task at hand, but it was difficult. I was both exhilarated and frightened by all that I was seeing around me and the ramifications of the revelations I had received.
Ryan gently touched my arm to stop me as he moved ahead and looked out of the forest. He waved me forward and it was as if the entire world was spread out before me. The forest had been cut away and the clouds had parted leaving a gorgeous blue sky in their wake. Not too far away, I could see buildings and machines on wheels and people. Lots of people.
“What are those called?”
“The small ones are called cars, and the bigger ones with open beds in the back are called trucks.”
“Where did all these people come from?”
“Just wait until you see Seattle. There are very few people and buildings here.”
“I get the impression that those men back at the Ark don’t represent all people? Should I be afraid of anyone?”
“Most of these people are tourists and guests here. I’ll be able to make some calls and get some help. You’re still shaking. Maybe you’d like a soak in the hot springs?”
“The water is hot?”
“Very warm. It comes up from underground that way.”
“I just go down and take off my clothes and step in?”
“That would get you arrested although I think most of the men would appreciate it. We need to pay for your entrance to the pool and I’m guessing you don’t have a swim suit under your clothes.”
“Pay?”
“You were never taught about money?”
I shook my head.
“When I work, I earn money for the job that I do. I use that money to pay for things I need. Food, clothing, housing, transportation, and other things.”
“I never got money for the work I did.”
“Don’t worry. I’ll take care of it. Try not to talk to too many people.”
“Why?”
“They won’t believe you.”
“You believe me. Why wouldn’t other people? It’s the truth.”
“I was there when you came out of the Ark. I was shot at by those men. I have no reason to doubt your story but to these people, it will sound like a science-fiction novel.”
Ryan took my hand in his and we moved down the hill and into the largest building. I had so many questions. What’s a science-fiction novel? There were people everywhere. There was even a man in a dark uniform. I pulled Ryan’s hand to get us away from him. When we were back outside Ryan questioned me.
“You told me to avoid men in dark uniforms. There’s one inside.”
Ryan poked his head around the corner. “It’s all right. He’s security for this place and not the same as the other men at the facility.”
“But you said…”
“I should have been clearer. You see the colored patch on his uniform?” I nodded. “That tells us he’s not from the same security team. You’re safe but keep an eye out for the other kind of men.”
I clung to Ryan’s hand and pressed myself up against him as we headed back into the building. There was so much to look at. Ryan led me to a counter with a man standing behind it. “I need to make a phone call.”
“You can make a call using your phone on our WIFI. Otherwise you’ll need a room for a regular call.”
“This is an emergency.”
“It always is. WIFI or room. It’s your choice.”
I glanced at a shelf that had different papers with stories on them. What caught my eye was the date. May 14, 2018. “Ryan, look! Look at the date!”
Ryan leaned close to my ear. “That’s today’s date.” He turned back to the man behind the counter. “I’ll take a room. Is there any place my wife can get a swim suit?”
Wife? What’s a wife?
“There are some in the store. What’s your license plate number?”
Ryan growled a little and I saw him tense. “I told you it was an emergency. My Jeep broke down miles from here.”
I watched Ryan hand the man a plastic card and he was given back two more in a paper sleeve. “Room 127. Down the hallway and on your left.”
“Thank you.”
Ryan pulled me into a busy room with hundreds of objects on shelves. There were cute looking furry creatures, metal cans of stuff, boxes filled with things, and clothes. “Can I touch things?”
“Yes.”
There were strange items of clothing on a metal pole. I picked one up, looked it over, read the tag on it, looked back at someone who was wearing one, and put in on the same way. Ryan chuckled and pointed me to a mirror. I laughed when I saw what I looked like. I took the item off and put it back where it came from.
“Maybe you should try these on?”
Ryan was holding up two outfits. There was a white top that was very long and another outfit that looked like undergarments. Ryan clarified the undergarments were swimming clothes and the top was called a dress. I remembered an image of something like this dress that had flowers on it.
I pulled off Ryan’s jacket and began to pull off my top when Ryan’s hand stopped me. “You don’t change your clothes in public where other people can see you.”
“Claire used to watch me all the time.”
“Out here in the real world, we prefer privacy. Here’s a room you can go in to change. Let me know if they fit.”
“Why wouldn’t they fit?”
“The dress goes over what you have on under your top and pants. You see that lady over there? She’s wearing a dress.”
I nodded. “I think I can handle it.”
I stepped into the little room and the door closed behind me. I took several deep breaths to calm myself. The world outside was so different. I took off my top and pants and slipped the dress on. A mirror showed me what I looked like. I spun back and forth feeling the hem of the dress slide across my knees. It felt wonderful.
“Ryan?”
Ryan’s voice sounded from outside of the door. “Yes, Mila?”
“Can you check the fit?”
“Open the door and let me see.”
I opened the door and Ryan gasped. You look wonderful. The fit is perfect.”
“Really?”
“Yes.”
Ryan backed away. “Try the swim suit on.”
He closed the door and I reluctantly took off the dress. I slipped out of my top and bottom undergarments and fought a little with the thin straps of the swim top. I was pretty sure I had it on correctly. I opened the door so Ryan could see. “Do they look right?”
“I must have done something right in a previous life… That looks beautiful on you, Mila.”
“Can I put the dress on over top of these? My other clothes are so cold and wet.”
“Yes, but we can’t leave without me paying for them. Pull the tags off them so I can take them to the cashier.”
I closed the door and pulled the little tags off, slipped into the dress, and stepped back out to be with Ryan. I handed him the tags and we moved to another person behind a counter. There he handed the lady tags and his plastic card again. She handed him a piece of paper back.
We walked back through the main building. “Is there something wrong with me, Ryan?”
“No.”
“Why are people looking at me?”
Ryan smiled. “Because you’re very beautiful.”
“I know I’m symmetrical, but how does one know if they’re beautiful?”
“A lot of it is comparison to other women. Much of it is the person’s personality.”
“How would someone know my personality if they never spoke to me?”
“They can’t truly know your personality without talking to you. However, they can surmise much by the way you stand, what you wear, the things they see you do.”
I looked around the room at the other men and then turned back to Ryan. “You’re very beautiful.”
Ryan smiled. “Men are considered handsome and women are beautiful.”
“I’m such a fool.”
“When I think just hours ago, you never stepped foot outside, you’re doing incredibly well. Here’s our room.”
Ryan took one of the plastic cards and slid it into a slot on the door. He then turned the handle and held the door open for me. The room inside was colorful and there was a very large bed. A monitor was on top of some drawers, and there was a bathroom.
“Look at the size of that bed!”
“Lie down if you like. I need to make some calls.”
I stretched out on the bed and almost moaned. It was so comfortable. I kept my eyes on Ryan as he picked up a black device and pressed his fingers on it.
“Bob. This is Ryan Stone. I need your help… I can’t elaborate… Just come out to the Sol Duc Hot Springs. I’m in room 127… You know I wouldn’t ask… See you tomorrow.”
Ryan placed the black device back down and turned to me. He picked up my hand and looked at my fingers. “You’re still cold, aren’t you?”
“Yes.”
“I’ll change clothes and take you to the hot springs. Because of my wound, I can’t get in the water with you, but I’ll be right there the whole time.”
Ryan stepped into the bathroom and closed the door.
“You know where I’m from. Where are you from, Ryan?”
“I grew up in Seattle, Washington.”
I frowned. How was I to get to know Ryan when I knew nothing about Earth? “You said you work to earn money. Your work is hiking?”
“I wish I could earn money hiking. I’m a security consultant.”
“Consultants are people with knowledge. Are all consultants in danger and need protection?”
Ryan laughed. “It’s a little more complicated than that. People hire me as a consultant to protect them and make sure their safe. Most of the time it’s just going to their homes and evaluating their staff and security monitoring systems, but sometimes I get a really important client and I arrange their security when they’re in town.”
Ryan stepped back into the room. His shirt was off, and he was pressing a bandage against his side. I looked at my skin to compare and he was a little darker than I was. He was fit and had several scars and pictures on his skin.
“Why do you have a picture of a fork on your skin?”
Ryan touched the bluish three-pronged image on the right side of his chest. “I got that tattoo when I was younger and drunk. It’s a trident and represents the Navy SEAL Special Forces.”
“I have so many questions just from your last statement.”
“I’d like to ask you some questions, but let’s get you warmed up first.”
Ryan pulled on his shirt and I reached for his hand. There was something incredibly special about the touch of another person. I couldn’t put into words how his hand felt in mine. Ryan led me from the room and outside to where there were large pools of water and many people all around. This was my first real chance to take my time and compare them.
I leaned into Ryan and whispered. “I didn’t realize there were so many kinds of people. There are people with very dark skin. Some have red hair. Some are tall and thin and others short and round. They are all so unique and wonderful.”
Ryan led me to an area that had fewer people. “You’ll want to take your dress and shoes off. The water isn’t very deep here. You can simply wade in. Keep your feet on the bottom if you’re scared.”
“What would I be scared of?”
“You can’t swim.”
I smiled. “Isn’t that why you’re staying close?”
“You’re safe with me, Mila.”
I pulled off my shoes and slipped out of my dress before wading into the hot, clear water. “Oh… This feels amazing!”
I leaned back while Ryan took his shoes off and dangled his feet in the water next to me. His eyes were always moving, but they also always seemed to come back and linger on me.
“I feel like I’m in a dream. Everything is incredible.”
“I’m having a hard time understanding why anyone would do this to you. It’s criminal. What was it like inside the Ark?”
“It’s hard to describe now that I see everything around me. It was white. Sterile. The walls, ceilings, and floors were all smooth, white surfaces. It was designed that way to reduce the need for energy to light it. There was my own space with a bed, a bathroom, and a dining hall. I had access to look in on one of the clone pods and there was also the medical bay. There were several systems rooms with mechanicals that I maintained. Each day Claire would wake me and tell me what needed to be done.”
“Tell me about Claire.”
“Claire stands for Computerized Learning Artificial Intelligence and Reasoning Engine. There are cameras everywhere in the Ark. Claire would watch me and perform checkpoints on me. She provided my food and clothing as needed.”
“What were your checkpoints all about?”
“Each week I was given a series of questions. “What is the history of the Ark? What is the mission of the Ark? What is your role? In the event of systemic atmospheric failure or hull breach, what is your primary function? Why do we have clones on the Ark? Why is your personal mission on the Ark important?”
Ryan frowned. “You had to provide the same answers each time?”
“Yes, any variance in my response would lead Claire to perform a brain scan of me.”
“This is a form of training reinforcement. What was your purpose on the Ark?”
“To maintain the Ark and protect the lives of the important people on board.”
“What did you eat?”
“Protein cubes.”
“There were no fresh fruits or vegetables? No variety?”
I looked at Ryan questioningly. “Is there supposed to be variety? Are you angry, Ryan? Did I do something wrong?”
“You didn’t do anything wrong, Mila. I’m angry at those that did this to you. Are you warmed up now?”
“Yes! Thank you!”
Ryan extended his hand to mine and guided me out of the hot water. He wrapped a towel around me, grabbed my dress and shoes, and led me back to the room. When he placed my shoe down, the little disc dropped out.
“Did you know you had a button in your shoe?”
“What’s a button?”
Ryan grabbed his shirt and held my disc up next to other similar objects on his shirt. I sat down on the end of the bed. The enormity of everything had begun to sink in and I felt frail and lost. The button was the final straw. A part of me wanted to go back to the Ark.
“What’s going on, Mila?”
My bottom lip quivered, and I felt wetness on my cheeks. The world outside had suddenly become overwhelmingly frightening.
“I should go back to the Ark. I don’t belong here. There, I was safe and taken care of. I knew what I needed to do. I understood the world in which I lived. Take me back, Ryan.”
Ryan sat down next to me and placed his hand gently on my face. “When I was in the military, I was given a mission to rescue hostages. They had been captured and held in captivity for years. When I found them, they didn’t want to leave. What you’re experiencing is normal. You’ve been held captive for your entire life. The world outside is confusing but going back isn’t an option. Do you really feel you could cope with live once again in the Ark, never seeing the sun or trees again; never talking or touching another person again?”
I shook my head and leaned into Ryan’s arms. They enfolded me and pulled me close.
“The button… After the accident when I was transferred into this clone, I had to dispose of my old body. Claire guided me to take my old body to the airlock. It was to be flushed out into space. When the airlock opened, and my old body was no longer there, I found the button. It made me question everything. I began looking at the Ark differently. The design of the ship was flawed, and I found discrepancies in the floor plans and the physical space. I broke a camera and used the privacy to break through a wall and into space between rooms. Instead of finding an exterior wall of a space ship, I found a hallway made of stone.”
“I can’t even imagine what you must have felt like when you stepped out of the Ark and into the rain.”
“Confusion. Exhilaration. Fear. But then you were there, and your words helped me focus my thoughts. You’re real. A real person I can touch. I never want to be alone again.”
“We’ll get to the bottom of all of this. Would you like to shower before we get something to eat?”
“I would.”
***
It felt better to be showered and my undergarments had dried which made the dress feel even better than before. I had been carefully watching what other women wore and it appeared that it was acceptable for women to wear almost anything. I never saw men wearing a dress. Although I never had a chance to wear one before I was enjoying the look and feel of this one. I had to ask Ryan how to dry my hair, but with guidance I soon figured out the hand-held contraption he called a hair dryer. I had to use my fingers to tease the knots out of my long hair, but I was pleased with how nice my hair looked.
“Are you ready for some real food, Mila?”
“Protein cubes are real food. They have everything I need.”
“Except for taste. Where I grew up, food was an important part of my family’s life.”
Ryan took my hand and led me from the room and back towards the main building.
“What’s a family? I’m not stupid, I know how real people make other people and how clones are made, but what is a family?”
Ryan paused and pointed to a man and a woman. Between them a young girl held their hands joining the three as they walked. “When a man and a woman fall in love, they typically get married. Marriage is a covenant between two people to show they want to spend the rest of their lives together. If the two have children, the couple work together to raise them. People aren’t perfect, but there’s nothing like growing up in a loving family.”
“I wonder if I had a family. I can’t remember ever being young.”
Ryan seemed to struggle to keep his composure. He stiffened and then continued to lead me into the dining room. I had to lean into Ryan to keep from being overwhelmed by all the sights, sounds, and smells. It was very busy in there and everything looked so different.
We were guided to a table and Ryan pulled out a chair for me to sit on before sitting across from me. Moments later, a woman dressed in black pants and a white shirt with buttons came and poured water into our glasses.
“I’m Abigail and I’ll be your server for the evening. Can I get you something from the bar to start?” Abigail’s eyes never left Ryan and she dropped her hand to lightly touch his shoulder. It made me feel oddly agitated.
“How about a glass of house red wine for both of us.”
“I’ll need to see her I.D.”
“What’s…?”
Ryan interrupted me. “Mila had her I.D. stolen from our car this morning. Can you make an exception?”
“You look like an honest fellow. I’ll bring you both a glass.”
I watched Abigail leave before looking back at Ryan. His eyes were glued to me. “What’s I.D.?”
“Identification. It’s a card that proves who you are, where you live, and how old you are.”
“Where do I get one and why do I need one?”
“Wine is a drink that has alcohol in it. You must be at least twenty-one years old to drink it. Your I.D. would show our waitress that you’re old enough to drink alcohol. Getting an I.D. is problematic, but I have some friends that might be able to help you.”
“Alcohol. People drink it? I used alcohol to clean components in the Ark.”
“This is different than the cleaner you used.”
“Why did you lie to her?”
“Have you always told the truth?”
“I have always said what I believed was the truth, but I’m defective as I’ve withheld information about how I was feeling from Claire.”
“I’ve seen nothing about you that is defective, Mila. I lied because I wanted you to have a chance to experience a true dinner meal. Through no fault of your own, you have no I.D. Why should you be penalized for something out of your control.”
“When I withheld information from Claire, I did so because I didn’t want to go to the medical bay. You lied because you want me to experience something good. They’re sort of the same, I guess. Are Abigail’s actions normal?”
“She’s a waitress. This is her job, her work. She takes care of us during our dinner and the restaurant owners pay her for her time to do this.”
“I meant when she touched you.”
“No. It happens sometimes, but touching a stranger isn’t normal except for when there is a formal greeting. That’s usually just a handshake. It could mean she wants me to pay her more for her service, or she is expressing interest in me.”
“What constitutes being a stranger?”
“You make me feel like I’m seeing the world fresh through your eyes, Mila. Having grown up in the world, I’ve learned the culture of how people interact without stopping to think why we do what we do. People who have never met before are strangers. Then there would be an acquaintance, someone you’ve met before and know a little about. Friends, are those people you know much more about and you care for each other, but in a non-sexual way. There are co-workers, people you get to know that work with you. Enemies, are those that wish harm on you. Then there are lovers, people that wish to spend every moment with the other and become intimate.”
Abigail returned with two glasses filled with some red liquid. “Here you go. What brings you both to Sol Duc?”
“We’re lovers.”
Ryan coughed. “We were hiking in the forest. We’ll both have the New York strip steak, medium rare, baked potato, and the house salad with ranch dressing.”
Abigail looked at me and frowned. “I’ll get the salad out to you right away.”
Once Abigail had left, Ryan laughed. “How did you conclude we were lovers?”
“According to your definition, when we first met, we were strangers. Then, when we shared our names and knew a little more about each other, we became acquaintances. We don’t work together, and you certainly don’t seem to have any desire to harm me. That leaves either friends or lovers. Since I want to be with you all the time, does that not make us lovers?”
“We become lovers if we make love.”
“You mean making a baby together for procreation and settling a new planet.”
“Uhm…” Ryan’s face became red, but he wasn’t angry. “Making love doesn’t always lead to having a baby. Sometimes the purpose is making a baby, but most of the time it is to show love to one another. It creates a strong bond between two people that are attracted to each other.”
“If you think we could have a stronger bond, then we could make love.”
Ryan paused and took a deep breath. “Mila… There are men that would take advantage of you, but I’m not one of them. I only wish to make love to another woman if I love her and I feel she loves me back.”
“You’re not attracted to me? Is it because I’m defective?”
“No! God no. You’re stunningly beautiful and I’m very attracted to you, but I want you to feel safe and comfortable around me. I’d want to be sure you truly loved me before we…”
Abigail came back and gave us each a plate filled with colorful things. She turned quietly and left us alone without saying a word.
“We’re friends then.”
“For now.”
Ryan lifted his glass of wine. “To the most interesting woman I’ve ever met.” Ryan filled me in on how I was supposed to respond since I had sat there wondering who that woman might be.
With instruction, I lifted the glass of wine and gently touched my glass to his before taking a sip. “Mmmm… I’ve never tasted anything like it. It’s cool, but warm at the same time.”
“Be careful you don’t drink it too fast as you’ll get drunk.”
“I’ll get a tattoo if I drink it too fast?”
“The alcohol can impair your judgement if you have too much too fast.”
Ryan picked up his fork and began eating his salad.
I picked up my fork and tried to mimic what he was doing. I skewered a piece of green leaf and tasted it. “Oh my! It’s an explosion of taste in my mouth.”
“Try a tomato. The red one.”
“This is what people eat every day?”
“Yes.”
“I could look forward to my meals if I knew things could taste this good. I ate because I needed sustenance, but for no other reason. I had no desire to eat.”
Before I knew it, my plate was empty, and I was feeling slightly light-headed from the wine. Abigail came back to take our plates away. I touched her arm and she paused.
“I’m sorry, Abigail. I was wrong to state Ryan and I were lovers. We’re just friends. If you want to be intimate with him, I’m sure he would pay you more for your service.”
Ryan’s eyes went wide, and Abigail tore her arm away from my touch. “You’re disgusting! Both of you!” She left very angry.
“I get the feeling I did something wrong. You and I are just friends and you said she touched you to get more money or she wanted to be intimate with you. Why are you laughing?”
***
Dinner had been exquisite, and I determined protein cubes were no longer something I ever wanted to eat again. Ryan had to lie again for me and apologized to the owner of the restaurant. He told the owner I was from the Middle-East and I was unsure of the culture and language. I felt bad to have put Ryan in that position.
Back at the room, Ryan turned on what he called a television. I was fascinated. The monitors in the Ark never had anyone moving or had people talking on them. We watched what he called the news. People spoke about traffic and cars in Seattle, weather, and something called politics which sounded a lot like people talking about nothing to me. One person would say something then another we say something completely contradictory.
Then the strangest thing happened. A picture of someone that looked like me came on the television. “Industrial Robotics, a Seattle company, has filed an FBI report stating one of their facilities was broken into by this woman. Her name is Mila Ivanov and she is twenty-one years of age, approximately five feet eight inches tall, and one hundred and twenty pounds. Industrial Robotics discovered Mila has an active social media presence and she claims to be a domestic terrorist wishing harm on military contractors. If you know the whereabouts of Mila Ivanov, please contact your local police.”
“Damn it!” Ryan was pacing back and forth. “This just got a lot more complicated.”
“I can’t believe there’s another clone out there breaking into places.”
“There isn’t. This is you they are talking about.”
I pointed at the television. “That’s not true! I broke out of a facility, not into one. What’s a domestic terrorist?”
“Industrial Robotics… At least we have a name.” Ryan looked thoughtful.
I grew fearful. “You don’t think…?”
“No, Mila. I believe you. Industrial Robotics wants to get you off the streets. You’re a liability to them. They’re hiding something bigger than keeping you locked underground as a slave. They go to the FBI and claim you’re a terrorist to get every agency in the country actively looking for you.”
Ryan picked up his phone tapped the screen with his fingers. “Bob? Things just got a lot messier. Here’s what I need you to do…”
Ryan had told Bob of a place called Ancient Groves and to be at the parking lot of the trail head at 0200 hours. He asked Bob for some clothing, hats, sunglasses, and to bring Brittany with him.
“We need to go, Mila.”
“Where are we going?”
“Back to the Ark.”
Ryan quickly packed his backpack and changed his clothes. He wore dark pants and shirt and put his dark jacket over my white dress.
“Why are we going back to the Ark?”
“We need evidence. You told me Claire had lots of cameras. Cameras suggest there might be a recording server somewhere in the facility. I can use my phone to record the environment as well. Anything we can get might be useful to help establish your innocence.”
***
Darkness had descended, and the rain began to fall once more. We stuck to the main road and ran into the bushes anytime a car came by. There were several larger cars that passed by with the words Industrial Robotics on the side.
We made good time without having to travel through the forest, but we still needed to cross a river. Luckily, there was a wooden bridge and a dirt road we found that headed to the facility. Strangely, the gate to the fence was open as was the door leading down into the Ark. There was no one around.
“Something isn’t right here but I need to get in there. Stay here.”
“No. Please. I don’t want to be alone. If you need to find something, then I’ve lived my life down there and know it better than anyone.”
“All right but stay close.”
We traversed the compacted rocky ground between the gate and the door to the Ark and paused to listen inside. My hand squeezed Ryan’s. I was afraid to go back inside.
Ryan pulled me through the door and paused again. Lights were on and it was far easier to see than when I left.
“This hallway goes down and turns towards the Ark.” I whispered.
Ryan started out slowly, but then we sped up until we neared the corner of the hallway. Ryan looked around the corner and pulled me along after him. We stopped at the outside airlock door. Still there were no sounds other than the fans and the constant hum I had become used to. To the right was a door I hadn’t seen in the dark. With the lights on, I could see many wires running into the room.
“Those wires look like the ones that connected to Claire’s cameras.”
We moved into the room. There were empty racks with cables dangling everywhere. “This would have been the DVR storage room. It’s been cleaned out. I’m getting my phone out to record what we see.”
I took Ryan’s hand and pulled him into the airlock, beyond the next open door into the transition room, and to the hallway beyond.
“Welcome to my life.” I whispered.
“They’ve clearly left the place. It looks just like a space ship in here.”
A door whooshed open to our left. “My room. You can see the camera I disabled and the panel I slipped through to get out.”
“There’s no color. No pictures. Just a small bed.”
Leading Ryan further into the Ark, I stopped at Pod D2. I shook my head in amazement as there was nothing left inside. It was an empty room. “This was where the clone capsule was located. I remember falling out of the capsule onto these black grates. The clone suspension fluid drained here. It’s all gone.”
We moved through the medical bay, into some of the machine rooms, and finally into the dining hall. The red lights of all the cameras were off. I still expected Claire’s voice to ask me to perform a checkpoint.
I found a protein cube and put it into Ryan’s backpack and gave him another one to try. “This is what I ate twice a day for ten years.”
Ryan sniffed it, bit into it, and then spit it out. “That’s horrible!”
“I don’t understand why they would leave the place open like this. What’s that sound?”
“There are lots of sounds, Mila.”
“There’s one sound that isn’t normal… It’s a quick beeping sound. I’ve never heard it before.” I turned towards a cupboard panel and opened it. Ryan pulled me back immediately. There was a clock with red numbers counting down. 1:18. 1:17. 1:16.
“That doesn’t belong in here. I wonder what it is?”
Ryan grabbed my hand and ran. I’ve never run so fast in my life and he still was dragging me and urging me onward. We burst through the outside door, into the rain, and were just to the forest when the sky lit up behind us in a large bright orange ball. I could feel intense heat on my back, and a tremendous booming sound followed by a rush of wind that threw us forward into the trees. Ryan covered my body with his.
My ears were ringing and even as the orange glow died down, Ryan pulled me deeper into the forest, carried me across the river, and set me down on a log a short distance from the main road.
“They’re covering their tracks and erasing all evidence. If anything is uncovered, they will likely only find your DNA or fingerprints. If I hadn’t seen it for myself… Your life… I’m so sorry, Mila.”
“I’m out. I have a chance at life, but I’m lost. My purpose is gone. I have no mission.”
“You do have a purpose and a mission. We need to find out what Industrial Robotics is doing, why they did this to you, and clear your name.” Ryan glanced at his watch. “We’ve ten minutes to get to the trail head parking lot. It won’t be long before people are crawling all over this place.”
Ryan pulled me to him and he hugged me. With all that was going on, I felt safe in his arms. I felt grounded. In the distance, through the trees, I could still see a faint orange glow. There’s no going back.
We made it to the parking lot with a minute to spare and just as a car pulled up. Ryan pulled out his gun and slipped it into the back of his pants. He kept one hand near it as he stepped into the lights of the car. I saw a man step out and Ryan hugged him.
“Mila. Let’s go!”
Ryan spent no time getting me inside the car before sitting down next to me. The car pulled out and back onto the road. I was captivated by all the lights in the car and how fast we seemed to be moving. There were lots of other cars, some with lights and sirens heading the opposite direction.
I felt Ryan’s hands around me and heard a click. Looking down, I saw what he had done. A beige strap had been fastened around me.
“No!” I struggled and fought Ryan. The strap looked so much like the ones when I was strapped to the table in the medical bay.
“It’s all right, Mila! Relax.”
“No!”
I hit and punched at Ryan until I heard a click and the strap released. Ryan held my hand. “You’re safe, Mila. You’re safe with me and in here. This is a seat belt to protect you in case the car crashes. You have full control over it. Just push the red button and it comes loose.”
I felt the wetness on my cheeks again as my emotions that I never knew I had ran wild. “I was strapped down… I had no control…”
“Shhh… That was when the accident occurred?”
“Yes. I was certain Claire thought I was defective and I knew something was wrong with me. Claire had me lie down on the table. That’s when the straps came over me and the hull was breached. I came to as Ayelet’s clone.”
The man controlling the car was looking back at me from a mirror and a woman sitting next to him had completely turned around to stare at me.
“Keep driving, Bob. We need to get out of the area quickly.”
“That bit of orange glow is your doing, Ryan?”
“Not mine, but it has a lot to do with why we need your help. Mila, I’d like to introduce you to Bob Glover and Brittany Johnson. Bob and I go way back into my time in the military. Brittany is Bob’s fiancé.”
Brittany leaned over her seat towards me and held out her hand. I reached for it and she clasped mine firmly. “Nice to meet you, Mila.”
“I’m sorry for all of this… The world is a very confusing place to me.”
Ryan asked if I could share with them what I could of my life in the Ark up until the moment I met Ryan. I did, and then Ryan continued from the point when we met.
Both Bob and Brittany were shocked by the story, but Brittany asked Bob to pull over, so she could sit with me as Ryan moved into the front seat to let them both discuss plans. Once Brittany was sitting next to me, she pulled me into a long hug.
When Ryan touched or hugged me, it felt different. I felt safe and my heart seemed to beat a little faster. With Brittany, I felt warmth and compassion. Ryan seemed to care for my whole being, whereas Brittany cared for my well-being. I felt an immediate bond with Brittany. For the next while, she simply held me.
As we drove, I started to relax, and the constant hum of the car began to lull me to sleep.
***
“Good morning, Mila.”
My eyes immediately shot open. Those words were the same and I recognized it wasn’t Claire’s voice, but it was still frightening. My head was in someone’s lap and I felt fingers gently sliding through my hair. The effect was very calming.
It was light outside, and I could see the tan color of the back of the seat in front of me. Ryan’s head looked down at me and smiled. I sat up and discovered I had fallen asleep in Brittany’s lap. “Good morning.”
Brittany hugged me. “You’ve been through a lot. I’m here for you. We all are.”
I looked through the windows to see my first sunrise. The sky was filled with oranges and purples. We were parked with several other cars next to a large body of water. In the distance, mountains rose up into the orange sky and the water reflected everything. I was drawn to it and stepped out of the car. I heard the car door and felt Ryan’s hand slip into mine.
I took a deep breath and the air smelled slightly salty. Birds flew back and forth overhead making squawking noises. “I’ve missed so much. Have you ever seen anything so beautiful?”
“Never.”
I turned to Ryan to find him staring at me. Brittany and Bob got out of the car and stood next to us. I watched the two of them lean into each other and touch their lips together. Brittany turned and pulled a bag from the car and took my hand.
“Let’s get you changed, Mila.”
I didn’t want to let go of Ryan’s hand, but Brittany smiled at me and Ryan said I was in good hands. I felt safe, but I still didn’t want to be away from Ryan. I looked back at him several times as we headed into a building.
“You’re on the news, sweetheart. We need to get you into different clothes and hide those beautiful eyes of yours. I’ve known Ryan a long time now and I’ve never seen him like this. You’ve made a big impression on him.”
“He makes me feel safe.”
“Ryan’s the very best at what he does. He’s a one-man army when he sets his mind to it. You couldn’t have stumbled into a nicer guy. He’s had his heart broken so many times Bob and I were worried he might not ever be his normal self again.”
“His heart is defective?”
Brittany laughed. “That’s just a phrase we use when someone is hurt by someone they love. His physical heart is fine. Emotionally, he’s had a hard time caring for anyone since his wife left him.”
“He never told me he was married.”
“Not any longer.”
“I’m confused. I thought marriage was when two people wished to stay together forever.”
“That is usually the intent of marriage, but in Ryan’s case, his wife left him for another man while he was on assignment for the military.”
“That’s not right. How could someone love another and then break their covenant?”
“It happens far too frequently.”
“I could never do that.”
“Let’s get you changed. I didn’t know your sizes, I’m sorry. I’ve got one dress, one skirt and blouse, and a pair of pants and a top depending on what fits you.”
The dress felt good, but it was too large, and the pants were too tight and short. The skirt fit well as did the blouse. I fumbled with the buttons not ever having used them before.
“Wow, Mila! You’re breathtaking. That short skirt will drive Ryan wild.”
“Is that a good thing?”
“I think so. He’s a good man. Let’s see what we can do with your hair. It’s astonishing! So long and silky. I guess this is what hair could be like if not exposed to years of sunlight and harsh chemicals. Let me pull it up a little and I’ve got some ties to hold it back.”
Brittany fiddled with my hair and used a stretchy loop to hold it in place. She then put a hat on me that she called a baseball cap, and some sunglasses.
“Not much else we can do on such short notice. This will make it harder for people to tell who you are.”
“Thank you, Brittany. Ryan introduced you as Bob’s fiancé. What’s a fiancé?”
“Bob and I are going to get married. When the marriage was announced, I became his fiancé and that and this ring on my finger tell others we’re engaged to be married.”
“How do you get to be a fiancé?”
“Bob asked me to marry him and I said yes.”
“The thing you did with Bob… When your lips touched. What’s that called?”
“That was a kiss. It’s something people romantically involved with each other do.”
“You mean lovers?”
“Yes, exactly.”
“Ryan and I are just friends.”
“Would you like to be more than just friends?”
“I think so. How would I know for certain?”
“When you’re around someone or see them, nothing else seems to matter. You want to be with them and to touch them. When you look at Bob or other men, do you feel the same way about them?”
“No. Ryan makes me feel special inside.”
“I think Ryan thinks the same way about you. He can’t take his eyes off you.”
“But I’m broken. Defective.”
“Why are you defective? You look perfect to me.”
“Claire thought there was something wrong with me. She wanted me to go to the medical bay.”
“If I understand things correctly, Mila, Industrial Robotics seemed to want you to adhere to their protocols and any deviation from that would be cause for them to correct you. I see nothing defective about you at all.”
“But I’m a clone. A clone of a real, living person. Clones are for harvesting and…”
“Listen, Mila. I can’t tell the difference between you and any person I’ve ever met. You have the same body parts I have, you have a heart and a brain. You think independently and have your own feelings. You may have been put into a clone, but that doesn’t mean you have any less value than anyone else. Let’s get back to Bob and Ryan. I can’t wait to see Ryan’s expression when he sees you.”
We walked back to the car and Ryan did indeed have an interesting expression as he looked at me. I watched Brittany jump into Bob’s arms and kiss him and I wanted that. I longed for it. I grabbed Ryan’s hand and leaned close to him. He put his arm around my shoulders.
“We’re waiting for the ferry to take us across the water. Another few hours and we’ll be at my ex’s cabin. It will be safe for us there in case they’ve linked me to you.”
“Brittany says you have a broken heart. Is there anything I can do to help it?”
Ryan lifted my hat a little and pulled off my sunglasses. “Did she now?”
“I know what it’s like to be defective. All of you are so kind to tell me I’m not, but I’ve been told all my life any variance from the norm means there’s something wrong with me. If Claire could see me now, she would float me out into space except for the fact that space was a lie.”
“I know there’s nothing wrong with you, Mila. As a matter of fact, I believe your better than most people in this world. You’ve not been tainted by politics or manipulative people that tell you they love you only to turn around and fall into someone else’s arms.”
“I may not be tainted, but I’m naïve. However, I’m not naïve enough to lie about my emotions to someone. I’ve experienced more new emotions in the past day than I have my entire life. I’ve been sad, frightened, lost, rebellious, embarrassed, confused, and torn.”
“What have you been torn about?”
“You’ll think I’m foolish.”
“No, I won’t.”
“I know I’m new to all of this stuff. This world, people, weather. I’ve seen people love each other. Brittany and Bob and families with their children. I see and feel differently about you than I do anyone else I’ve met. I’m torn between my lack of understanding and experience with how my heart hurts when I’m not near you.”
“I feel something special for you as well, but you’re right. You’re new to people and experiences. I don’t wish to take advantage of your situation. A day from now, a week perhaps, and you may see me and others differently.”
I snuggled into Ryan’s arms. “I hope not.”
“Me either.”
***
I stood back in fascination watching the ferry come into the dock. Structurally, I understood the design, function, and mechanics of how the ferry could hold cars and people and not sink in the water, but I still marveled that it worked.
Standing at the front of the ferry with Ryan, Bob, and Brittany, I would point to something new and they would tell me what it was. For a while, to give my eyes a break, I closed them and listened to the sounds of the water lapping against the hull and the seagulls as they flew overhead. I smelled the salty ocean air mingled with hints of exhaust from the ferry’s engines. I felt the cool breeze that came off the water and chilled my bare, exposed legs.
I thought about my life and being isolated for so many years. I had never felt right as Jackson. Even though for much of my life I wasn’t fully aware of myself, my final days of Jackson I had known something was wrong with me. Waking as Mila, was frightening at first, but I felt like I had arrived home. I loved everything about my new body. How I moved and how my new parts seemed right to me.
I opened my eyes and looked at Ryan and at Bob. They were both handsome, but Ryan… I looked at Brittany. She was loving and kind.
“What are you thinking about, Mila?”
“My mind is overwhelmed by every new sight and sound, but I’ve been pondering relationships. Strangers, acquaintances, friends, co-workers, lovers, and enemies. It seems like something is missing.”
“What do you mean?”
“Can you love someone without being lovers?”
“Yes. I love my mother and father. I mostly love my brother.”
“That’s it. That’s what’s missing. Family. This is going to sound strange, but I feel that Bob and Brittany are like family. For what they done for me, they seem more than friends.”
Brittany smiled and hugged me. “You can be the sister I never had. What about Ryan? Where does he fit in?”
I bit my lower lip. “More than a friend. Not quite lovers. Not family either.”
Brittany laughed. “I can see this is going to be entertaining to watch. Ryan’s like a living soap opera.”
Ryan made a show of being offended, but I could tell he wasn’t. “More like Running Wild with Bear Grylls.”
“May I ask what a soap opera is?”
Bob decided to answer while Ryan and Brittany made faces at each other. “A soap opera is a television show that’s all about relationships.”
“Then I should watch them to learn.”
It was Ryan that responded this time. “No. Soap operas are more about dysfunctional relationships.”
“And what then is Running Wild with Bears?”
“With Bear Grylls. Bear is a survivalist and takes people on adventures.”
“Let me make sure I have this clear in my own mind. Brittany thinks your relationships are dysfunctional like a soap opera and you think that life with you is a survival adventure. Neither sound too appealing to me.”
“Life with me would be an adventure. Idyllic. Blissful.”
Bob laughed. “That sounds more like Mayberry. You need to work on your wooing skills, Ryan. Watch and learn.” Bob turned to Brittany and wiggled his finger, curling it in towards himself.
Brittany put her hand to her forehead. “Oh my! My heart is pounding.” She threw herself into Bob’s arms and kissed him.
Bob stood back and smiled. “That’s proper wooing.”
Sadly, Ryan never wagged his finger at me but suggested we needed to get back to the car.
***
I had stared out the window for most of the rest of the drive. Ryan pointed out Seattle in the distance and I was shocked at the immensity of the city and the number of people it must contain. Every new sight was exciting. There was so much color and everything seemed to dazzle and sparkle. I could only catch glimpses of things and because we were moving so fast before I could ask what I had seen, it had long past.
As we drove, the city and people began to dwindle. We headed up a valley, turned off the main road, and we stopped at a building. It seemed large to me and had huge windows that looked down the valley.
“Welcome to the Rexdale family cabin.”
Ryan lifted a small brown pot with a flower growing in it and picked up a key for the door. I was led inside to a fabulous world of wooden floors, bright windows, and stainless-steel appliances.
Bob shook his head. “This is a cabin?”
“For the Rexdale’s, this is roughing it. It has all the amenities of any modern home, complete with Internet.”
Bob whistled. “Remind me why did you granted the divorce? They know we’re here, right?”
“I called Beth earlier. She’s mostly all right with it.”
“You called Beth? What’s the price you’re going to pay?
Ryan winced. “Maybe I’ll get lucky and there will be no price.”
“With Beth, there’s always a price. What will you do for food?”
“They keep the freezer and pantry stocked.”
I pulled my hat and sunglasses off and shook out my hair. Moving to the windows, I looked out and down the valley. Such scenery and views. The world is so large.
Bob and Brittany came over to give me a hug. “We’re heading into town to pick up Ryan’s second car. Brittany will gather some more clothes for you now that she’s aware of your sizes. Do you think you can survive a day here alone with Ryan?”
“I’m sure I can manage. Thank you both so much for everything.”
“Our pleasure. You’re a sweet girl, Mila. I hope we can all get this straightened out.”
Bob and Brittany left and Ryan came and stood next to me as we watched their car drive down the driveway and back to the main road.
“I took a few things out of the freezer, but it will be a while until we can eat those. I’m going to start on a little research. Did you want to get cleaned up?”
“Everything is so new to me. I can’t believe I slept in the car last night. I want to feel, see, and touch as much as I can.”
“Down the hall to the right is the master bedroom. That will be your room. There’s a shower and towels in there and everything you need.”
I hugged Ryan more on impulse than anything. I felt his arms wrap around me and hold me tight. “I’m causing you a lot of trouble, aren’t I?”
“It’s trouble I’m more than willing to accept right now. What Industrial Robotics did to you was wrong. To think they’re now trying to frame you makes it even worse. We’ll figure it all out.”
“I don’t want to be a burden. You have a life, friends, and lovers you need to return to.”
“My life wasn’t going anywhere. I’ve been lost for years. Until you came along, I had no purpose. I only have a few friends, and definitely no lovers.”
I smiled. “You’ve already done more for me than anyone in my life. I’ve noticed something though.”
“What’s that?”
“People are complicated. My emotions are ever-changing around others. There was a quiet simplicity to life in the Ark, but in the world, dealing with people, it’s tiring. It’s hard to know what people are thinking.”
“I’ve lived with people my entire life and I feel the same way. Sometimes I’ve wished to get away from the city and everyone just so that I can find myself.”
“If you can’t find yourself with those around you, I doubt you could find yourself somewhere where you’re all alone. I had ten years alone and I didn’t find myself. I think we’re designed to have relationships.”
“Designed? Doesn’t that suggest a designer?”
“As a clone, I’m designed and yet I know I was never meant to be alone.”
“Then I have to say you had a much better designer than I did. You’re an amazing woman, Mila.”
“You’re amazing too, Ryan.”
I wanted to kiss him like Brittany kissed Bob, but I headed off to the bedroom.
***
The shower was luxurious and once I was clean I grabbed a towel and dried myself up. Wrapping the towel around me so I could stay warm until my hair dried, I stepped from the bathroom and came face-to-face with a blonde-haired woman.
“So, you’re the emergency Ryan needed the cabin for?”
“I…” I looked around for Ryan but he was nowhere to be seen.
“You’re pretty. I’ll give you that.”
“Beth!” Ryan stormed into the bedroom. “What are you doing here?”
“It’s my cabin. I came up to check in on you. You sounded like this was urgent. Aren’t you going to greet me properly? It’s been so long.”
I watched Beth as she sauntered slowly over towards Ryan, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him. I knew I didn’t like this woman.
Ryan pulled Beth off him. He looked a little annoyed. “It is urgent, Beth.”
“Too cheap to pay for a hotel? She’s a looker, but if you were that hard up you could have always called me.”
Beth looked at me and smiled. I didn’t like her smile as it seemed disingenuous.
She slid her fingers along Ryan’s shoulders and bit Ryan’s earlobe gently. Beth purred into Ryan’s ear and pressed herself up against him. I wanted to gouge out her eyes.
“Enough of this, Beth! You’ve got your assortment of boy-toys and you left me a long time ago.”
“Maybe I’m sorry and I want you back. You’d take me back, wouldn’t you? I know you love me still.”
I didn’t need to hear this, and clearly, I shouldn’t be here. I stepped back into the bathroom and closed the door, quickly changing back into my clothes. I could hear them through the door.
“Damn it, Beth!”
Beth laughed. “Do you think she’s as beautiful as I am? Do you think she can please you more?”
“Now isn’t the time, Beth. Mila’s in real trouble.”
“Just like you to save some girl off the streets. You’re always trying to save the world.”
“And you were always trying to get people to fall for your wiles. I fell for it once and never again. If you don’t want us here, then say so. I’ll find somewhere else.”
“Oh no. That wouldn’t be acceptable. I’m interested now. She’s obviously single as you would never cheat on anyone or date someone’s wife. She doesn’t look like a drug addict or a prostitute. Exactly what kind of trouble is she in?”
“She was held captive.”
Beth cooed. “Really? Is that what you’re into these days? Do you want to tie me up?”
I finished getting into my clothing and stepped out of the room. I couldn’t look into Ryan’s eyes. “Thank you for helping me escape, Ryan. I…”
I bolted for the bedroom door and headed out into the main living area. Beth’s laugh followed me. I put my hand on the door to the outside world and hesitated. Where will I go? What will I do? This door reminded me so much of the one at the Ark, but this time it was much more frightening. I opened the door and stepped out into the vast world.
My wet hair clung to the back of my blouse and a cool breeze came up the valley. Behind me I could hear the door to the cabin open and close, but I dared not look back.
“Mila!”
“Let her go, Ryan. I’m all you need.”
Ryan’s voice became angry. “It’s not always about you, Beth! Mila was held captive her entire life. She’s never even been outside and the company that did this to her is framing her as a terrorist! Go inside and turn on the news!”
I quickened my pace but heard heavy footsteps behind me. “Mila!”
Ryan’s arms were around me and I burst into tears as I turned and buried my face in his chest.
“Why did you leave, Mila?” Ryan’s voice was soft and gentle.
“She’s your lover. I shouldn’t be there…”
“She’s not my lover. She’s my ex-wife.”
“But she kissed you. She said you still loved her.”
“What did I promise you, Mila?”
I sniffed. “That you’d take care of me.”
“I keep my promises. Even if Beth and I were lovers, which we’re not, I could still keep my promise to you. You need to trust me, Mila. Come back inside with me.”
“I don’t like her.”
“I don’t like her either.”
“But you kissed her.”
“She kissed me. That’s different. She violated our wedding vows and I will never trust her again. I’ll be civil with her as I did love her once, but we’re not lovers and I’d say we’re not even friends.” Ryan led me back to the front steps and sat us both down. “The tricky thing about being around people is that it gets complicated sometimes. Relationships can become situational and, in this case, I messed up. I wanted to get you someplace safe where we had the right resources to establish a plan of action. This cabin is perfect for that, except that it comes with a price. That price is being indebted to Beth.”
“I don’t understand if you’re not lovers, and not friends, why she would kiss you and say that you’re lovers.”
“We were married once. There was love, at least on my part back then. She’s attractive. What drew us to each other years ago, there’s still a fragment of that connection there.”
“You find her attractive?”
“Remember when I told you about beauty?”
“Yes.”
“She has physical beauty, although much of it is fake. She’s had almost every surgery available to improve her looks, but real beauty comes from within. That’s where Beth is lacking.”
“Do you think if I had the same surgeries I would be more attractive to you?”
“I’m pretty sure your beauty is why Beth kissed me and did what she did. You don’t need anything artificial to be beautiful because you’re naturally beautiful. She misinterpreted the situation and felt I was using the cabin to have a getaway with a very pretty young woman.”
“I can understand her perspective. I would wager that deep down, she still loves you.”
“She might, but I’ve moved on.”
The door to the cabin opened and Beth looked a little angry. “You bring a terrorist into my cabin?”
“She’s not a terrorist, Beth.”
“The news is reporting that Mila bombed one of their facilities and killed a man.”
“Let me show you our video footage and recount our story. If you still feel we’re putting you or your family at risk, we’ll go.”
“I’ll give you ten minutes to explain all of this!”
***
An hour had past and I was already getting tired of telling my story. Beth seemed to greatly relax after the first few minutes and by the time we had answered all her questions, she simply sat back quietly and stared out the window.
“I’m sorry, Mila. I made a lot of assumptions and I’ve been with too many men to remember just how honorable a man like Ryan can be. He wouldn’t have asked to use the cabin if it wasn’t important.”
“Thank you for believing us.”
Beth uncrossed her legs and stood. “What are your plans, Ryan?”
“We need to research as much as we can about Industrial Robotics.”
“You two can’t just walk in there and demand justice. You need to turn the tables on them. I’m the queen of social media. You need to get your message out there. No doubt, Industrial Robotics has created social media pages for Mila and filled them with information making it look like she’s a terrorist. Any FBI agent worth their salt could see through this ruse. Fake accounts are dated, timed, and don’t have continuity like real accounts. I suggest you begin by fighting fire with fire.”
“I don’t want to bomb anywhere.”
Beth laughed. “You’re precious, Mila, but that’s not what I meant. I think you should get in front of the media to tell your story. Of course, this will make you a target to the FBI and other agencies. Your video is good, but it doesn’t prove anything. You still could have planted the bomb and used the video as a cover-up for your actions to make it look like you stumbled onto it, but the empty DVR racks are a clear indication that this was a clean-up job.”
Ryan sat forward. “You want us to go to the news?”
“I have contacts at King 5. You meet at an out of the way place and let them tell your side of the story.”
“Why help us, Beth?”
“I’ve changed over the years, Ryan. I admit I’m still self-centered, but I really have changed. For once, maybe I can do something right.”
Beth stood and wrote something down on a piece of paper before turning back to us. She handed the note to Ryan. “That’s my contact at King 5.” Turning to me, she had me stand. “Looks like you and I are close in size and shape. I have clothes in the second bedroom that might fit you. Feel free to use anything here.”
Beth started walking to the door but turned around one more time. “There’s only one reason Mila would have been so upset about my actions earlier, Ryan.”
With that, she left the cabin and we watched her drive off.
“What did she mean by that?”
Ryan pushed some stray hairs from my eyes. “Maybe you could tell me?”
I felt heat rising to my face. What are the odds that the first man I meet in my life turns out to be the one that I fall in love with? Do I even know what love is? Instead of responding, I shook my head. The fact is, I don’t know what love is because I’ve never been loved. Is what I feel somehow a distorted view of love?
Ryan paused when he responded. “Let me show you the world at your fingertips.”
Ryan was disappointed I didn’t answer. I could see it in his eyes. It didn’t change the way he looked at me though. He took my hand and showed me a computer where he performed searches. I sat behind him and watched as he brought up information about me, Ayelet, and Industrial Robotics. I was fascinated by seeing all the pictures and reading the information.
Of note, was information that Ayelet’s parents lived in the Seattle area and there was a photo of me that showed me at a protest. Reaching around Ryan, I moved as if I was on autopilot and opened the photo in an editor and zoomed in to see individual pixels. I pointed to an area on the screen. “This photo was edited. You can tell by the inconsistency of the pixels between my face and the background.”
Ryan turned towards me and smiled. “How did you learn that?”
“It must be something Ayelet knew and was copied into her clone.”
“Do you think you can do searches on your own while I fix us some dinner?”
“What can I search for?”
“Anything. What are you the most interested in?”
I thought about that for a moment. “I want to learn about everything. If I had to pick one thing, it might be people and relationships.”
“I would never have thought to start there.”
“I need to understand how society and relationships work so I can function in the world. Everything else I do will hinge on those relationships. Do you think I should start on some other topic?”
“I think you should follow your heart.” Ryan stood and guided me to sit in the chair before the computer. He squatted down next to me and brushed a few strands of my hair from my eyes. “The Internet can be a wonderful, enriching tool, however there is a lot of misinformation out there. Anyone can put information on the Internet and many times it’s simply incorrect. Don’t just take a single source as the truth. I’ll get us something to eat and will be just in the other room.”
I nodded and watched Ryan leave before turning back to the computer.
***
I had taken time to research love and relationships and at times got more than I was expecting. Some images made me flush with warmth while others made me look down past my breasts to imagine things I possibly shouldn’t be imagining.
Most of what I had seen and read was confusing as what I read about love and what images I saw about love, seemed to not represent the same thing.
After a short while, I switched from searching about relationships, to Ayelet Ivanov. Ayelet, my clone host, graduated in New York with PhD’s in Computer Science and Structural Engineering. She was top of her class. The images of her when she was near my clone’s age were remarkable. They were like looking in a mirror. I even found facial images of Ayelet that matched the photos from my fake Facebook page.
I saved those links to refer to them later and continued to dig into Ayelet’s life. Ayelet never married. Shortly after she graduated, she went to work at Industrial Robotics. After she started, the information about her rapidly dwindled except for news articles about her going missing about ten and a half years ago. There was a photo of her parents, Isaac and Devorah Ivanov. They moved from New York to Seattle to continue looking for their daughter. Devorah was from Israel while Isaac was from Russia.
My fingers brushed their image on the screen and I felt more tears on my cheeks. I yearned for them nearly as much as I yearned for Ryan. I felt a longing deep within me. Some small part of me recognized them as my parents. In a way, they were.
Ryan arrived with two bowls full of food. I had to use tissues to hastily wipe the tears from my cheeks.
“What’s wrong, Mila?”
“These people are the closest thing to family that I will ever get. They’re Ayelet’s parents.”
“You can always start your own family.”
“Not until this is straightened out, but I’d be afraid I could never be a good mother. I have no experience to fall back on.”
“I think you would be an incredible mother.”
“You have no basis for this.”
“On the contrary. You have a remarkable gift for seeing the world as it should be. There’s an immensity to your ability to love. Maybe this is because love was withheld from you all these years.”
I pondered that a moment before the smells drew me to the food. It looked like a simple brown mess, but it tasted heavenly. “What is this?”
“Oatmeal. We’ll need to get some necessities. I have taken out some ground beef from the freezer, but we need some bread, cheese, eggs, and milk before I can make anything special.”
“I could eat this every day.”
“That’s good news that my primitive cooking skills still beat those protein cubes you were eating. This makes me look good.”
“You don’t need to do anything to impress me, Ryan.”
“That could either be a good thing or bad. Either everything I do makes me look good to you, which is a good thing, or you think so highly of me that eventually you will become less impressed. That would be bad.”
“Beth chose well. She wasn’t very smart to give you up though.”
“You need to forget about Beth. What have you found so far?”
I showed Ryan the links of Ayelet’s photos and the one that was used to superimpose my face on the protest picture. Ryan suggested this was fantastic as it provided more evidence to support my innocence.
“You’re doing wonderfully, Mila. I had a call from Bob. They managed to do everything early and should be here soon. They’re bringing some extra food and my other car. I think we should schedule a time with the news anchor from King 5.”
“Not yet. Ayelet’s parents still live in Seattle. I think we should go see them.”
“I’m not sure how wise that would be. You look just like their daughter. It could cause them much grief and will put you at risk of exposure.”
“It’s the right thing to do. I don’t know why, but I need to speak with them.”
“All right. Let’s see if we can go there tomorrow and we can arrange to meet the news anchor the next day.”
“I’d like to keep researching.”
“I’ll be in the other room making sure we’re prepared for any eventuality.”
I wanted to be with Ryan, but I was consumed by having access to all this information. Like the food I could eat and eat, I felt starved and deprived of information.
The earlier research had left me flushed and excited, so I switched to researching geography, animals, food, history, and space. I then investigated politics before moving into the economy, money, and work.
I spent more time researching Industrial Robotics before looking into clothing and fashion. That led to hairstyles and makeup and I found myself looking in the mirror. I was beautiful in comparison to other images of women I had seen, but my hair needed help and my clothes were rather random. If I were to compete for Ryan, which I felt I had to do, I’d need to look better.
Moving to the closet, I rummaged through the clothes that belonged to Beth. There was a red dress and matching red flat shoes that looked like they would fit well. I found a brush in the bathroom and spent time on my hair. I didn’t dare attempt the makeup I found, but I did put on the dress and shoes and checked myself out in the mirror. Comparing myself to the images on the Internet, I felt I looked pretty. I headed into the main living area.
Ryan bolted upright when he saw me. “Wow, Mila! You look beautiful. Conservative and yet alluring.”
“I wanted to make a good impression on Ayelet’s parents tomorrow and on you.”
“You certainly made a good impression on me.”
“I’ve done some research.” I took a step closer to Ryan.
“You were in there for hours.”
“I have all the symptoms.” I took another step.
Ryan looked worried. “What symptoms?”
“Rapid heartbeat. Shortness of breath.” I closed the distance between us.
“Those could be symptoms for anything.”
They were symptoms for love. I was almost to Ryan when the door opened and Brittany and Bob came in.
“Did we interrupt anything? Mila, you look absolutely amazing.”
I blushed at my thoughts and turned to hug Brittany and Bob.
Bob gently slugged Ryan on the shoulder. “We’re gone for a few hours and Mila turns into a runway model. I hear on the news that Mila is now wanted for murder and the bombing of the facility.”
Ryan took a deep breath as he looked at me. “Beth was here.”
Bob rolled his eyes. “That would have been interesting to see.” He turned to Brittany. “I knew we left too early. I could have saved us fifty dollars on the awful movie the other night.”
“She put on a real show and thought I was just here for a vacation with Mila. When she calmed down and learned about everything, she became… nice. I never saw that coming. She even gave us a contact at King 5.”
“King 5? You want Mila on the news?”
“We have evidence that the social media sites were forged. I think Mila’s story is quite convincing and if we can get enough people believing Mila isn’t a terrorist, it might improve our odds.”
“Won’t this cause Industrial Robotics to become aggressively defensive?”
“From what we’ve learned, Industrial Robotics is large and has many lobbyists. They will have senators in their back pocket and have lots of government contacts. Even if Mila was cleared, she could still be in danger. We need to find a way to fully expose them. It will make them defensive and potentially more aggressive than they have been, but that’s when they will make mistakes.”
“It reminds me of that time you single-handedly took on the bunker in Afghanistan. We’ve investigated Industrial Robotics while we were away. They’re huge and have the resources to thwart and discredit you.”
“If we do nothing, Mila, and possibly all of us will wind up in prison.”
“How can we help?”
“Could you look into Industrial Robotics and see what companies they have? If we can get a list of active properties through tax records for all their companies and subsidiaries, we might be able to isolate where their key locations are.”
“We’ll get a start on that. We brought you extra food and some more clothes for Mila. I hope you like bacon.”
Ryan grinned. “Bacon I can use.”
Brittany walked over to me and took my hand in hers to lead me outside onto the front steps. “Let the guys talk for a bit. How are you doing?”
“Better. I’m still confused by all my emotions.”
“What about you and Ryan? I ask because I don’t want to see either of you get hurt.”
“I have all the symptoms. I read about love on the Internet.”
“You can’t trust everything on the Internet to be correct. Your own Facebook page wasn’t even created by you. I can see it in your eyes and his though. You’re both smitten with each other. I suggest you go slow.”
“Go slow with what?”
“Your relationship with Ryan. It’s very easy to get carried away and the next thing you know, you’re in bed with him. Take your time. There’s no rush and when the moment is right, you’ll know what to do.”
“You mean sex? I saw that on the Internet.”
“I hope you didn’t see too much. What you see there isn’t very real. There’s no love. What I’m saying is that you should give yourselves a chance to get to know one another. Take days, weeks, or even years before you decide to move to the next step.”
“Thank you, Brittany.”
“Do you need anything, Mila?”
“I have sustenance, a place to sleep, and Ryan. What else would I need?”
“I like how you see things.”
Bob came out and Ryan followed him. Brittany and Bob hugged me before they left. Ryan held me as we watched them drive away.
***
It felt like the moment had passed. I had every intention of kissing Ryan before Bob and Brittany came in, but now, after my conversation with Brittany, I had less urgency but that didn’t mean my feelings had changed about Ryan.
There was something incredibly satisfying by how the afternoon and evening progressed. While I was itching to get back to the Internet and learn more about the world, Ryan and I spent most of the time sitting in large comfortable couches and talking. I wanted to learn everything I could about him and likewise, he asked me about my life. My life was exceptionally dull and boring in comparison to Ryan’s.
When evening came, Ryan made hamburgers on an outdoor grill. The sun was setting, the clouds had all drifted away, and the sky was painted in the most beautiful colors. They were so vivid, that I almost wept. For years I had been kept underground, not able to see such beauty. The only thing that held back my tears was my growing anger at Industrial Robotics.
The hamburger, as with any food I had eaten since I left the Ark, was spectacular. I sat back in the couch, satisfied, full, and with my heart all but bursting from a growing sense of freedom. Ryan looked handsome in the dying light of the evening and I let my brain slowly shut down from the overload of the day.
Ryan handed me a drink in a tall narrow glass and sat down next to me. I took a sip and the fizzy amber liquid had a slightly bitter taste to it, but it seemed like a nice compliment to the end of the day.
“That’s called beer.”
“It tickles my throat.” I closed my eyes briefly. “This is what life is all about?”
“There’s more to it than what you’ve seen so far. Living in the world takes money to pay for the things we use. Oftentimes that means working in a job that’s not too interesting. But there are good moments, good people, and times like this where everything comes together.”
“Before I stumbled into your life, what were your aspirations, Ryan?”
“Honestly, I had none. After everything fell apart with Beth, I kept to myself and my work. I didn’t want to get involved with anyone. I like the isolation of the wilderness to clear my mind of things I’ve done wrong.”
“These past few hours have been like Running Wild with Bear Grylls. Idyllic.”
Ryan laughed. “You don’t miss much, do you? I’d forgotten I mentioned that. Yes, it has been. You’re an incredible woman, Mila. I find myself inexplicably drawn to you.” He leaned in close, took my beer from my hand, and placed it on a table when all hell broke loose.
That was the exact moment when the doors to the cabin exploded inward and men in dark uniforms, headgear, and guns rushed in from all directions. I was roughly grabbed and thrown face first onto the floor. A heavy knee pressed into my back and my arms were twisted around and bound. Cold metal was pressed against the back of my head.
I was screaming and afraid and watched as the men in uniforms struggled to get Ryan secured.
“Clear!”
Ryan was pulled up from the floor and pushed down into a chair. I could see him straining and his face was red with anger. “Let Mila go!”
A man wearing a dark vest but less gear than the others walked up to Ryan. “Ryan Stone… You’ve led a distinguished career in the military. What made you turn your back on the United States and choose to assist a terrorist.”
“She’s no terrorist. She’s been held captive for over ten years.”
“That’s highly unlikely. As you can see, you’re now both captives of the FBI. I’m Steven Haskell and oversee this operation. Men, take these two to our holding facility.”
I was yanked to my feet and dragged away from Ryan. “Ryan!”
“You’ll be all right, Mila. Try to stay calm. You didn’t do anything wrong.”
Try to stay calm? How can I do that when I don’t understand anything that’s going on? I was put into the back of a car and Ryan was placed into another. A man with yellow FBI letters on the back of his uniform sat next to me. I kept straining to look and see glimpses of Ryan, but I lost track of him once the car started driving.
Stay calm. Stay calm. I managed to do all right until the man pulled the beige strap across me. “No!” I thrashed and tried to press the red button but my hands were bound tightly. “Please… I’m not defective…” Tears began to fall down my cheeks.
I closed my eyes to shut the world out. “What are you going to do with me? You’re not going to transfer me into another clone or wipe my memory, are you?”
The men in the car remained silent and I feared the worse. After almost an hour, we pulled up to a large gray building and I was taken inside. I was placed in a small room and two females in uniform released my hands and told me to remove my clothes. This was worse than Claire. I felt embarrassed as they probed my naked body before letting me get dressed again and placed metal bracelets on me binding my wrists together.
I tried to speak to them, but no one was responding back to me. Pictures were taken, my fingers were sprayed with water and placed and a piece of glass before I was taken into another room and shackled to a bolted down table.
I waited there almost thirty minutes before the man called Steven came in and sat down across from me.
“Do you know why you’re here, Mila?”
“Do you work for Industrial Robotics?”
“I’m with the FBI. You’re accused of terrorism, breaking into and blowing up a research facility, and killing a maintenance worker inside.”
“I never did any of those things. Where’s Ryan?”
“Ryan is being processed and in another part of the building.”
“Take me to him, please.”
“I don’t think you understand what’s at stake here, Miss Ivanov. You can go to jail for the rest of your life. You need to tell me everything. Why did you blow up the facility?”
“I told you, I didn’t do anything. Why can’t I see Ryan?” I pulled on the chains to no avail.
The door opened and an older man stepped into the room. “Good work on capturing these two, Steven. Take Miss Ivanov to interrogation room five. I’ll take over from here and will expect your full report on my desk in the morning.”
“Yes, sir.” Steven stood and unlocked me from the table, but then bound my wrists together again. I was led down the hallway and into another larger room. Ryan was there. I ran to him but was yanked back by Steven. He had me sit apart from Ryan and once again I was locked to a metal bar.
Steven left the room and the other man entered and sat down across from us.
“You’re both in serious trouble. I’m Dan Mackenzie. Perhaps you can tell me why you have no identification, driver’s license, credit cards, or residential address and yet you have a Facebook page, Mila?”
“Mila’s innocent. She’s done nothing wrong.”
“That’s to be determined, Mr. Stone. Mila? I asked you a question.”
I looked at Ryan and he nodded to me. “Go ahead, Mila. Tell him everything.”
***
“That’s quite the story, Mila. If it were true you would be accusing a highly respected company of many serious crimes. Would you submit to a DNA test?”
Ryan growled. “She’s been through enough!”
“Mr. Stone, you know how this process works. As a terrorist, Mila doesn’t have the same rights as anyone else. She also doesn’t have any evidence to show she’s even a United States citizen. A DNA test will allow us to both advocate for her release as well as potentially condemn her.”
“Her DNA will be all over that facility.”
“What’s left of it. Yes. I suspect it will be if her story is true. No one would be smart enough to break into a highly secure facility to plant a bomb, yet dumb enough to leave evidence of themselves behind.”
“Wait. Why are you interrogating us together?”
Dan made a motion with his hands and waited a few minutes.
There was a knock on the door and another man stepped inside. “Transport is ready, sir.”
“Take these two to the vehicle. I’ll join you there in a few minutes.”
The man grabbed my arm while several others came and took Ryan. We were led back through the building and out to what Ryan called a van. We were locked in the back together.
“What’s happening, Ryan? I’m scared.”
“I’m not sure. This isn’t normal.”
“What’s not normal? Industrial Robotics, being blamed for blowing up a building, being attacked by the FBI, or being put into the back of a van? If any of this is normal, then I’d happily go back to live my life in the Ark.”
“The FBI are doing their job and investigating what appears to be a terrorist act. However, it isn’t normal for them to interrogate us together. Something isn’t quite right here.”
The van began to move and for twenty minutes we rode in silence. After stopping, the rear door opened and Dan directed men to lead us into a small house. Once inside with the door closed, Dan ordered the men to remove our metal bracelets.
“On my desk I have a picture of Ayelet Ivanov. It has reminded me every day for the past ten years that I’ve been investigating her disappearance to seize any opportunity to take down Industrial Robotics whenever a chance came up. I know enough about Industrial Robotics to believe you, Mila. However, I need time to corroborate your story.”
Ryan rubbed his wrists and looked around the house. “This is a safe house?”
“Yes. You’ll be safe here, but I can’t let you go.”
“Why take us here and not keep us in custody at your building?” What’s really going on?”
“Nothing is going on. This is standard procedure.”
Ryan was about to say something when I slipped my hand into his. “As long as I’m here with you, Ryan, I prefer it here.”
Dan pulled us aside and whispered to us. “I’m leaving two agents to make sure you don’t leave. In the unlikely event that something happens, meet me at two in the afternoon tomorrow at the Space Needle.”
I could tell Ryan was processing things. He wanted to ask more but held back.
Dan left and one of the agents sat down near the front door while the other went outside. Ryan pulled me into a small kitchen and began to whisper to me.
“Something isn’t right here. Dan must truly believe you’re innocent because they would never give you this freedom as a wanted terrorist.”
“Freedom? I’ve tasted freedom briefly since I left the Ark, and this hardly feels like freedom.”
“A suspected terrorist would be in a prison cell right now, not in a home like this. My hunch is that Dan’s trying to hide you but I’m not sure who he’s trying to hide you from. It’s late. Do you think you can sleep?”
I nodded even though I was unsure. Ryan led me to the bedroom and I laid myself down on the bed. Ryan pulled a blanket over me and sat in a chair next to the bed. As I laid there, I closed my eyes and reached out with my mind to various parts of my body. Ever since my transformation I felt more connected to my body than ever before. I missed nothing of Jackson.
I opened my eyes briefly to find Ryan staring at me. He made me feel secure. Closing my eyes once again, I drifted off to sleep.
***
My mouth was being covered and I struggled until I could see what was happening.
Ryan had his hand over my mouth and whispered to me. “Get up, Mila. Don’t talk. Get your shoes on.”
It was dark and quiet except for the sound of television in the other room. I slipped on my shoes and Ryan directed me to stand in the closet. “What’s going on?” I whispered.
“Shhh…” Ryan closed the closet door most of the way. I could see him standing near the bedroom door when it flew open. The darkness was lit up by dozens of flashes and the light sounds of clicking and compressed air from a gun. The bed where I had just been exploded in bits and puffs of material. I watched in fear as Ryan grabbed the hand that held the gun. He pulled hard yanking a masked man into the room. With a single punch, Ryan had the man on the ground and he took the gun from the masked man.
Ryan spun out of the bedroom, and I could hear more of the soft snaps of air. They were happening all around. I squatted down in the closet just as holes in the wall next to me opened and rays of light from the other room filtered in.
There were several grunts and crashes that shook the house. That was followed by more snaps of air and finally all was silent. The bluish light that had been flickering from the other room had gone out with one of the crashes. I held my breath not wanting to make a sound.
“Mila?” It was Ryan’s whispered voice.
Ryan’s dark silhouette appeared, and I rushed out to hug him.
“I thought I lost you. Are you all right?”
“Yes.”
“We need to get out of here.” Taking my hand in his, he led me through significant carnage. With the bits of light filtering in from the curtained windows, I could see the FBI agent dead in his seat. Three masked men were sprawled out in various positions bleeding. There wasn’t much that wasn’t broken left in the house.
Ryan picked up a handgun and carefully opened the front door. There we found the other FBI agent face down on the steps. So much death…
Ryan helped me step gingerly around all the blood. Soon we were away from the house and slipping into the shadows of other homes in the area. After a few minutes, Ryan pulled me down behind some bushes.
“I’m guessing that was Industrial Robotics’ men that came here to kill us. I’m not sure how they found us unless they have a contact at the FBI. Are you sure you’re unhurt?”
“I’m fine. Frightened, but fine. The guns were very quiet.”
“They used suppressors to muffle the sound of the shots.”
“You saved my life again. Are you hurt?”
“Just some scrapes and bruises, but I’ll be fine. We’re not out of this mess yet. Industrial Robotics doesn’t seem like the kind of organization to walk away from a botched murder attempt. We have no money and no access to transportation. That’s all back at the cabin and a very long walk from here. Our only hope is that Dan from the FBI is one of the good guys. We’re a few hours walk from downtown Seattle. We can get down there in time to meet Dan.”
The early morning air was damp and cool as we set out at a brisk pace. I was afraid of this world, the violence, the strange weather, and temperature changes. I trusted Ryan, but I wasn’t sure who else I could trust. Realizing people were trying to kill me, I was afraid of every shadow.
By the time the sun had risen I started feeling a little better about things. The slight sway of my hips and the bounce of my breasts and hair reminded me that in the midst of everything going on, I was still a woman that was in love. My fear of everything slipped into a single strong concern that I wasn’t pretty enough, dressed properly, or simply too naïve to be of interest to Ryan.
It was nearly nine o’clock when we made it close to the Space Needle park. We had walked for hours, taking extra time to hide ourselves when Ryan felt it was necessary. By this time, I had both an urgent need to go to the bathroom as well as check to make sure I was presentable. Ryan found a public bathroom for me to use.
Stepping into the bathroom, I was immediately assaulted by the smell and how unclean it was. There were several stalls with toilets that were filled with overflowing… I did my best to ignore what I saw and closed my eyes as I hovered over a seat as I dared not touch anything.
Moving to the sink and graffiti covered mirrors, I did my best to get my hair into place. I stared a minute at my reflection when a man dressed as a woman came out of one of the other stalls.
At first, I was shocked. I hadn’t seen a man wear a dress before. He was even wearing makeup. I was a little nervous, but he looked harmless enough.
“Your hair is absolutely stunning.”
I continued to stare as my mind churned through responses and feelings. What came out of my mouth surprised me. “I like your dress.”
“Really? I got it at the thrift store.” He twisted and turned a little.
I had so many questions. “You’re a man, right?”
“I identify as female.”
My quizzical look betrayed my thoughts. “You couldn’t transfer into a female body? I was male before.”
“There’s no way you were ever a man. Girl, you look so fine and beautiful, no surgeon on earth could do that good of job. You meant to say you identified as a man.”
“No… I was a man and I had an accident. Claire transferred me into this body to save my life.”
“If it were only true… I must meet this Claire one day.”
I said goodbye and stepped back outside to find Ryan waiting patiently for me. “You took your time in there.”
“I wanted to make sure I wasn’t a mess.”
“You could be covered in mud and still be the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen.”
We moved across the street, but we turned back when we heard yelling. At first, the man in the dress was being hit by a woman with her purse. She left, but three young men had taken notice and were shouting at the man calling him all kinds of names.
“You’re sick, you queer!” One of the men pushed the man in a dress down onto the sidewalk.
One of the others kicked him. “You’re disgusting you friggin fag!”
I felt myself moving and slipped away from Ryan’s grip. I heard Ryan behind me. “That’s none of our business.”
“Leave him alone!” I don’t know what I was doing. I was so angry. Perhaps it was the injustice of it all, or I had simply reached a breaking point with feeling vulnerable. Either way, I was pissed. I strode up to and between the man on the ground and the three young men. “I said to leave him alone!”
They laughed, but their eyes betrayed their thoughts. One stepped forward and looked me up and down. “Now that’s a real woman. I bet you’d love to be with a real man and not with this thing on the ground.”
I just snapped. Ayelet Ivanov must have had a few more skills that were copied into this clone, but I shifted my stance, brought my arm back, curled my hand into a fist, and as the young man grabbed between his legs to express his manhood, I twisted forward sending my fist into his face. My fist hurt like hell, but the young man dropped to the ground with a bleeding nose.
The two other men laughed at first, then they began backing away from me. For the first time ever, I felt strong and powerful. Their eyes went wide with fear and they took off down the street. I glanced down at my reddened knuckles with a slight feeling of satisfaction.
When I turned, I saw Ryan standing behind me. He had a large chunk of wood in his hand that he quickly tossed to the side. Looking back at the young men running away, I realized it was Ryan’s presence that caused them to flee, but it didn’t diminish my inner sense of accomplishment.
Looking down at the man dressed as a woman, he smiled warmly. Ryan offered him a hand to help him up. “There are few people in the world that would do what you did. People don’t understand what it’s like to feel like you should have been born differently. You have a friend for life. I’m Jocene.”
He extended his hand and I took it. “Mila, and this is Ryan.”
Ryan was always thinking ahead. “Jocene, do you know where we could get something to eat? It’s a long story, but we’ve lost our identification, transportation, and phones.”
“I have a place a few blocks away. You’re more than welcome to come over.”
At Jocene’s apartment, we shared a bit of the story and left out critical pieces of information but Jocene seemed to catch on right away.
“You’re that Mila from the news. The terrorist.”
“It’s not like that… I never…”
He smiled. “Girl, I don’t care what you did. How you defended me back there speaks volumes. You’re welcome here.”
“Thank you.”
“Now, I don’t have a lot of ingredients, but I can make up a mean French toast.”
“I’ve not eaten anything I haven’t liked. I’m sure it will be wonderful.”
Ryan was in another room pacing back and forth. I helped Jocene as I could. “Is he always like that?”
I followed Jocene’s eyes towards Ryan and smiled. “He’s very protective and I’m naïve about the world.”
“I’d like to be naïve about the world. The world is a harsh place, especially for someone like me.”
“Why?”
“People don’t like what’s not deemed normal. When I told my parents that I wanted to be female they kicked me out of the house. It’s hard to have a career because I have to conform, and many businesses think I would scare away customers.”
“That’s horrible. I’m so sorry.”
“The truth is, people love to deflect and put blame on others. I accept the fact that women can feel uncomfortable around me. I could be just any guy that wants to get his jollies by going into the women’s bathroom, but without knowing me for who I am I’m judged with the real crazy people. I’m not a bad person, Mila. I truly care about how I make other people feel, but I have to be me.”
“I envy you.”
Jocene laughed. “I’ve never had anyone say that to me before. Why on earth would you envy me?”
“Because you know who you are and what you want. I don’t know what I am. I do know what I want though.” I glanced back at Ryan.
“Mila, you are who you are. It doesn’t matter what you look like on the outside, it’s the inside that counts. No one can define that for you, no one can take that away from you, and no one should ever tell you who or what you are.”
I quietly pondered Jocene’s statement. It was profound and yet I could tell it wasn’t something that he had learned without much pain.
Ryan came into the eating room and took my right hand in his. He gently stroked the swollen, red knuckles. “Thank you for your hospitality, Jocene. Do you have an icepack?”
“In the freezer. Help yourself.” Jocene smiled as he turned back to me. “Now for the secret ingredients. I put cinnamon and sugar into the eggs before I dip the bread.”
I felt cold pressed against my hand as Ryan tenderly held an icepack there.
“Why don’t you both sit and relax?”
Ryan led me into a living area with a couch and we sat down. I leaned into him and wondered if this was normal for life in the world. I thought back to the moments in the cabin and wondered if there would be another moment like that. Looking at Ryan I could see he was distracted and looking out the window.
I thought again on what Jocene had said and what I knew I wanted. “Ryan?”
Ryan gave a slight acknowledgement.
“Ryan?”
When his eyes locked onto mine, I knew I had his full attention.
“Forgive me.”
“Forgive you for what?”
“For this…” I leaned forward and kissed him as I had seen Brittany kiss Bob. For me it was the most glorious feeling I ever had. My lips tingled long after I pulled back. Feeling suddenly embarrassed, I looked away from Ryan’s intense eyes. “I… This world is so confusing.”
Ryan’s hand found my cheek. For all the strength he had, he was so gentle. He guided my eyes back up to meet his. He was seeking something.
“I don’t want to take advantage of our situation. I’m afraid, Mila. I’ve come face-to-face with death many times, but I’ve never been so afraid as this moment.”
“Am I frightening to you?”
“Yes.” I stiffened at his honesty. “I’m afraid if I kiss you back I’ll give up any resolve I have. I’ve sheltered myself and my heart for too long.”
“You’re afraid for your heart…” I looked back at Jocene who was busy in the other room. “I know what I want, Ryan. I’ve seen other men and they do nothing for me. I’m naïve and more often lost than knowing where I am or what I am. I’m a clone… I’m in love…”
Ryan pulled me to him and he kissed me. He kissed me so passionately that my body responded with its own motions. My arms snaked around his neck and I felt heat and warmth spread throughout my body. Ryan slowly pulled back and I could still see some fear in his eyes.
“I’ll never leave you like Beth did. Are my lips supposed to tingle like this?”
“Girl, that’s the sign of true love. Sorry to interrupt, but breakfast is ready.”
Ryan, who had been silent, watched Jocene leave the room before he turned back to me. “I’ve been wanting to kiss you for days but had to make sure you were truly interested in me.”
“Brittany told me to go slow or I would wind up having sex with you.”
Ryan laughed and kissed me again. It felt right and the ever-present longing in my heart began to dissolve away.
***
Jocene’s breakfast had been divine. We thanked him profusely before we left to head towards the Space Needle. We were a few blocks away when Ryan confessed he had been nervous around him.
“You were amazing, Mila. You make me realize that there are times we need to get out of our comfort zone and help others. That was a great punch, by the way.”
“What those people did to Jocene was wrong. I’ve been so focused on myself that I needed something like this to change my thinking from internal to external.”
“You’re not afraid anymore?”
“I didn’t say that. The world is frightening and busy. I’m ignorant of everything. However, helping Jocene gave me confidence I can stand up for myself. Of course, it helps knowing you are right there to pick me up when I fall.”
“You make me ashamed for myself. I should have been the one to defend Jocene. I’ve become bitter and self-centered, believing people deserve what they get. I could have come up with a dozen excuses why not to intervene. It took you to remind me that I should be focusing on why I should do something rather than why I shouldn’t.”
“You give yourself too little credit. You rescued me. If you hadn’t put your life at risk, I’d be back in the Ark with my memories wiped out or worse.”
“That just goes to show how callous my heart is. It’s easy to help a beautiful woman, but not so easy to help someone else.”
“We make each other better. Isn’t that part of what being lovers is all about?”
There was no doubt I was still on sensory overload. A part of me called for the solace and silence, but I still never wanted to be alone again. The traffic and crowds of people and looking up at the tall buildings filled with people was simply overwhelming. That and the space. Huge, vast open vistas were hard to grasp. I found my gauge of distances lacking.
While I felt more confident, I was also still frightened by the world and worried I might never truly feel comfortable. Jocene’s words about being who you are continued to roll around in my brain. I could come to terms with what I am, and perhaps even who I want to be, but as to who I am, I’m lost.
“You’re wearing lipstick and eyeshadow.”
I was lost in my thoughts. “Huh?”
“I like how your lipstick and eyeshadow are subtle. Did Jocene show you how to do that?”
“Yes. I told him I wanted to make myself look good for you, but not be too crazy like Beth’s makeup.”
“It makes your lips even more kissable.”
We had paused under the Space Needle and Ryan reached for me. I was fully prepared for a knee shaking kiss when Dan Mackenzie came around the corner.
“Quickly, step inside the building.”
Ryan was quick to confront the FBI agent. “What’s going on, Dan? I want the truth.”
“That was quite a mess back at the safe house. The FBI is compromised but I’m not sure at what level. I’ve not been able to clear Mila yet, but evidence suggests your story might be true and I’ve been waiting years for Industrial Robotics to slip. They’re getting bold. I believe Mila represents a real threat to them.”
“In the meantime, the FBI have taken away our access to money, identification, and transportation.”
“We tracked you to the cabin after watching your friends Bob and Brittany. No doubt Industrial Robotics would also have found you if they have someone inside the FBI working for them. I can offer you keys to a car with enough resources for you to get out of the area.”
“We appreciate it.”
“Good luck to you both.”
Dan quickly departed after telling us where to find the car.
“I still find this very strange, Mila. The FBI wouldn’t normally just let us go.”
“If we don’t trust Dan, what do we do?”
“We have to trust him for now as my feet are aching from all the walking.”
“Try walking this far with brand new feet.”
We found the car and some money stashed in the glove compartment. As we drove off, I stared up at the buildings and I thought a little more our situation.
“Where are we going?”
“We can’t go to my house, the cabin, or Bob and Brittany’s place. Dan was right. I think we should leave the area. I have friends in New Mexico that live off the grid.”
“Can we make one stop first?”
“I’m not sure it’s a wise thing, Mila.”
“I memorized the address of Ayelet’s parent’s house in Sammamish. It may be our only chance to see them. It may be my only chance to connect with family.”
“All right. It’s a huge risk, but we’ll scout the area and get there right after dark.”
***
We drove around the block at least six times and parked down the street from the single-story modest home. Isaac and Devorah Ivanov’s home had a small two-car garage, some nicely trimmed landscaping, and a for sale sign out front.
I was still enamored by every little thing I saw, but meeting Ayelet’s parents kept me from being distracted. Ryan pressed a button and I could hear various tones ringing inside. That was followed by some soft steps coming towards the door.
As the door opened, I recognized the face of Devorah. She had aged a lot from the photos on the Internet. Once she saw me, she put her hands to her mouth to stifle the sounds of her crying. Isaac came to the door quickly and in his eyes, I could see a mixture of confusion, anger, and hurt.
It was Ryan that spoke as we all stood at the door together. “Please excuse us. We don’t mean to intrude, and we know seeing Mila is shocking for you.”
Isaac pointed to me. “You’re a wanted criminal.”
“I’ve done nothing wrong. I think you might want to hear my story.”
Devorah couldn’t hold herself back and pushed open the screen door separating us and hugged me. “My Ayelet! You’ve come back to us. Come in. Come in.”
Isaac frowned and glanced both ways before letting us in the house. I stepped inside to a lovely but quaint home. There were pictures everywhere. Many of Ayelet.
Devorah got us all some water and had us sit down in the living room.
Isaac stood and paced. “I should call the police. You’re wanted for bombing a facility and killing a man in the explosion.”
“Please…”
Isaac paced even faster. “All these years… This is like the last straw. Industrial Robotic stole our daughter from us and now they put you out there to rub salt in our ever-festering wounds. We just listed our house to get away from all of this. Now you come to our door…”
“Give her a chance, Isaac.”
Isaac paused and sat down next to his wife. She clasped his hand with hers and nodded to me.
I took a deep breath and began. “Almost ten and a half years ago, I woke up on a space ship called the Ark…”
***
“You’re Ayelet’s clone. She told us they were doing this sort of thing.”
“Ayelet started working for Industrial Robotics twenty-one years ago. Given my age, I would assume they began growing this clone body near the time she started working there.”
Isaac looked a little lost and confused. “We were living in New York at the time she accepted the job with Industrial Robotics and moved across the country. We called her frequently, but she could never share a lot. Her work consumed her. She believed in what she was doing.”
“What was she working on?”
“For years, she said she couldn’t say. Then about twelve years ago, she flew home for a weekend. We hadn’t seen her in a long time. She was distraught, saying that she was getting concerned about the project and the company she worked for. She told us she had to share with someone, but she feared for her life and swore us to secrecy.”
Ryan stood and stretched. “What did she think was happening?”
“She told us things that seemed very strange. The day she started, they took a DNA sample from her. She said they did this to all new employees for security reasons. She explained she was designing a secret underground facility to test robots for long-term missions in space. Partway through the build, she was told to reconfigure the facility to work with humans. At first, she thought nothing of it. They told her they were having trouble with robots, but the same facility could be used to test real people for extended durations.”
“There were no robots on the Ark when I first woke up there ten years ago.”
Devorah leaned over to me and stroked my hair. “You’re so much like our daughter. Even your mannerisms and the way you carry yourself are similar. I can’t believe anyone would do something like this.”
Isaac continued. “Just before Ayelet vanished, she sent us an envelope inside a FedEx box. There was a letter with it stating that she was very concerned about something she had seen, but to protect her and us she requested we not open the envelope unless something happened to her. It was a hectic time when she disappeared. We came out here to do what we could, then we moved here. It was almost a year later that I came across the envelope and opened it. I have it here.”
Isaac handed me an envelope and I reached inside. I pulled out a long letter, a DVD, and a small shell. I closed my eyes as I rolled the small, smooth shell around in my hand.
I was on a beach in Bar Harbor. I was wearing a red bikini and my parents were there. We had brought a picnic basket of food and relaxed in the sunshine. Mom and dad took me here to congratulate me for finishing high school. Mom handed me a sea shell. It was small, but perfectly formed. There were yellow and brown spots on it. It was beautiful. ‘This shell reminds me of you, Ayelet. It’s perfect and beautiful. Maya Angelou said…
I gasped, and these words trickled from my lips. “in all the world, there is no heart for me like yours. In all the world, there is no love for you like mine.”
I looked up into Devorah and Isaac’s stunned faces. “You gave this shell to Ayelet in Bar Harbor after she graduated from high school. You wanted Ayelet to know that while her path would likely separate you, she would always have a home no matter where you were.”
“How…?”
“I have fragments of memories in my mind of things I’ve never seen. Why is it I feel like I just came home?”
Devorah began to cry as she reached to hug me. “Do you remember anything else?”
“I’m sorry. I’m nothing more than a clone of your daughter. I wish I was something more for you.”
It took a moment for everyone to settle back down. Isaac picked up the letter and looked it over thoughtfully. “I’m sorry I wasn’t kinder to you when you first arrived, Mila. It seems like everything Industrial Robotics touches they destroy and it felt like after ten years they decided to reemerge and cram salt into our wounds. There are things you’re saying that line up and make sense. You need to understand more of who you are going up against or, perhaps even more, who you should be running away from.”
Ryan sat down next to me and took my hand in his. “Is it that bad?”
“Worse than you think. Ayelet sent us two DVDs. One was this one which was her final message to us, the second one was video footage and documents she uncovered. That was confiscated during the investigation and deemed proprietary and confidential information from Industrial Robotics. After Ayelet was asked to reconfigure the Ark for people, she started to come across pieces of information that didn’t feel right to her. The more she dug, the more frightened she became.”
“Why didn’t she just leave the company?”
“At first, she was strongly connected to her mission. She felt what she was doing would truly benefit mankind. Later, she couldn’t believe the company was acting nefariously and she convinced herself she must be wrong. Finally, people began disappearing and she was afraid for her life. She thought the only way to secure her life was to gather as much evidence on Industrial Robotics as she could.”
“What did she uncover?”
“Industrial Robotics profits the most from lucrative military funding contracts. They build autonomous robots to do specialized work within the military. Ayelet discovered that their profit margins had been declining. Maintenance and repairs, poor robotic designs, and lack of parts and materials caused the company’s investors to question the return on their investments. This is when Chival Kalesnikoff, a biologist from Russia joined their team. He sold Industrial Robotics the idea that the cost of making robotics like humans would be wasted time and money. Clone slaves were the wave of the future. In his words, why try to build something like a human, when you can start with a human to begin with.”
I stared down at my hands. “That’s what I am? A clone slave?”
Ryan was quick to point out I wasn’t a mindless slave, but it didn’t make me feel much better.
Isaac continued. “Ayelet told us she found evidence to suggest Industrial Robotics was working on methods to dominate the clone slave market. With Chival’s help, they were years ahead of any rival companies, but they were running into problems. Clones grow just like normal humans and people would not accept child clones. The clones needed to be older to be more widely accepted. By allowing the clones to be awake and grown in a real-world environment, they became too real; too much like real people with real desires. They were forced to grow the clones in a dormant, unaware state. This caused additional problems.”
I could see where this was going. “Let me guess. When a clone was awakened, they were pretty much brainless and incapable of functioning. Without life experience, they were little more than babies fresh from the womb.”
“Exactly. As Ayelet dug deeper, she discovered that Industrial Robotics had learned a new technique of brain mapping. Chival hypothesized that the brain developed in stages, like concentric circles or layers of an onion. The lower functions, or the core, was the essence of who you are. The middle layer is what made you self-aware. This was where your life experiences allowed you to determine you were an individual with individual needs. Finally, there was the upper function layer, where accumulated knowledge and skills were stored. This layer didn’t affect self-awareness, it was simply accessible knowledge. To make a viable clone slave, the upper brain function of the clone’s hosts skills and knowledge were stimulated in the clones so that when the clone became viable, there was a set of knowledge and skills available to them. Then, at the moment of animation, the lower function maps were written to the clone’s brain. This was just enough of a real person’s core to allow the clone to function. The clones would become dedicated workers in the fields where their skills were. They would never be self-aware.”
“That was me then… I was a slave clone. I was never a real person. There was no accident that removed my memories.” All the confidence I had in myself began to falter.
“I wouldn’t be so quick to suggest that, Mila. Remember I said that the essence of a real person needed to be overwritten into the lower brain function of the clone?” I nodded. “Ayelet found a correlation between Industrial Robotic’s key locations and increased numbers of missing persons. Although she couldn’t prove it, Ayelet believed they weren’t merely overwriting the clone’s lower function brain maps, they were transferring them, killing the host in the process.”
“Claire suggested something like this me. The clones could be used to transfer the real person’s essence into it so that the real person could live longer. It’s what she did to me when I was dying during the breach. She transferred my essence into this clone. You’re saying you think I might have been a real person before all of this?”
“I believe this to be true.”
“I could have had a real life before. A family. Industrial Robotics took my essence to animate a clone to turn me into a slave. A robot that needed no maintenance or parts. A robot that would never question their own reality… But, I did. It took years, but slowly I became aware of myself and my surroundings. That’s why Claire was worried about me. That’s why they moved my essence again, but I’m more aware now than ever before.”
Ryan leaned forward. “It all seems to fit, but there’s so much left unknown. Why did Mila become self-aware in the first place? Why didn’t the authorities accept the evidence Ayelet had found?”
“Industrial Robotics discredited the DVD. They opened their facilities to the authorities. The places Ayelet recorded had long been cleared out. They produced hundreds of pages of information to suggest Ayelet was stealing information and selling it. They sold the idea that the videos were manufactured and fake. In the end, Ayelet became a scapegoat, we were sued by Industrial Robotics for defamation, and things went back to normal for everyone except us.”
“And what of Ayelet?”
“Their claim was that Ayelet had offshore accounts and had fled the country. We believe they found out about her and used her essence to animate and test a clone.”
I shuddered. “That’s horrible. The videos Ayelet took. What were they of?”
“Warehouses of thousands of clones in suspension liquid.”
I reached for them both. “I’m so sorry for your loss.”
I stood, and Ryan stood with me. I had no more words. My heart was heavy and burdened for them, but even more so for myself. Perhaps I had been defective and that caused me to become self-aware. Who was I before? Who am I now?
We walked to the door and Devorah took my hand in hers. Her hands were so warm. I paused as she turned me to face her. She stared long into my eyes and her hands cupped my face.
“There’s something about you, Mila. Of course, you look just like Ayelet did, but there’s more to it than that. I see her in your eyes, in how you phrase your words, and in how you stand and sit. I swear you’re Ayelet. Be safe.”
Ryan took me from their house and in silence we headed onto the dark streets and away from everything.
***
We had been driving for some time and were on quiet roads. Ryan reached for my hand and I pulled away. All my bravado and self-confidence had gone. I glanced at myself in the visor mirror. The red dress that made me look pretty, now was nothing more than a fabric shell. I looked out the windows and watched the twinkling stars and considered myself a fool. To think I believed I was on a space ship…
“Talk to me, Mila. Tell me what’s going on.”
“Perhaps I should learn how to make your breakfast and clean things. I could be your little slave clone.”
“Don’t talk like that.”
“It’s what I am, Ryan. A barely self-aware slave clone.”
“That’s not what you are.”
I turned away from him once again and stared out the window.
“Look at me, Mila.”
I shook my head. I felt so apathetic. I’m nothing more than an experiment gone wrong. “I have nothing. I’m not a real person. I have no purpose.”
Ryan pulled the car over to the side of the road and stopped. He got out and closed the car door behind him. I was alone now, and my tears flowed. My thoughts were bleak. Should I go to Industrial Robotics and turn myself in?
I saw something move in front of the headlights as Ryan strode purposefully towards my car door. He opened it and gently took my hand in his. He pulled it to try to get me up out of the seat. I remained where I was.
“Get up, Mila. Come out of the car.”
I shook my head and looked away. That’s when he grabbed me around my waist and threw me up on his shoulder. I screamed and thrashed, hitting his backside with my fists. He ignored me and set me down on the ground. He wrapped his arms around me in a hug.
“You’re not a slave clone, Mila. You’re everything to me. I love you and don’t care where you came from. You complete me like no one ever has. Do you remember Jocene?”
I nodded.
“What did you tell me about helping her? How did it help you?”
“Jocene made me look outside of myself.”
“You say you don’t feel like you have a mission or purpose anymore. You do. We do. Do you know that there are hundreds, if not thousands of people that are reported missing in the Seattle area each year? There are little girls and boys, some adults, but mostly young children. They have families missing them just like Devorah and Isaac missed Ayelet. Of all those people missing, one of them might have been you, Mila. You’re not a slave clone. That’s just what Industrial Robotics wanted to use you for. It’s not who you are.”
“Don’t you understand, Ryan? I’m not a real human being. I’ve been reduced to a spark of essence without memories, without family, without anything. There’s nothing to me.”
“Do you care about these missing people and their families?”
“Of course, I care.”
“That’s a start. You’re a person that cares about other people. Are you angry that Industrial Robotics might be responsible for this; for taking your life and doing what they did to you and others?”
“Yes. I’m angry.”
“What about love, Mila? Do you love me?”
“Yes. I love you, Ryan. But that doesn’t mean I’m truly capable…”
Ryan cupped my face in his hands and forced me to look into his eyes. “You care. You’re angry. You love. Tell me what makes you any different than any other person in this world.”
“I’m a clone with no memories. I wasn’t born. I have no knowledge of the world.”
“What if I told you I was a clone?”
“You’re not.”
“How do you know?”
“You said you had parents and a brother.”
“What if I lied?”
“You didn’t lie.”
“Mila, I’m trying to point out that you’re a real person, with real feelings. No one would ever know you’re in a clone’s body.”
“But I’m less than I used to be.”
“We all are.”
I frowned. “I don’t understand.”
“Kevin Plaisance.”
I shrugged as it meant nothing to me.
“Kevin and I were in the same military unit together. We were in Afghanistan on a mission when a rocket propelled grenade was launched at us. He lost both his legs in that attack. It took a long time for him to recover, but he learned to walk again with prosthetic legs and has since gone on to assist hundreds of wounded military people in their recoveries. Is he less than he used to be?”
“He lost his legs and he’s still helping others?”
“He’s the most courageous person I’ve ever known.”
I stared down past my breasts and to my hands. I turned them over back and forth as I thought about what Ryan was saying.
“You can do this, Mila. Don’t let the enemy win. Don’t let what they’ve done to you stop you from doing what you know is right. In the military, as a Navy SEAL, we have a motto. Never leave anyone behind. We may be the only people that can stop Industrial Robotics from doing what they did to you to more people.”
“I’m not a Navy SEAL. I lack understanding about the world.”
“You crossed a river without knowing how to swim and I’m envious of your perspective about the world. You see the world from untainted eyes. You can do things because it’s the right thing to do and not hold back because someone says you shouldn’t.”
“What can I do to stop them, Ryan?”
“It’s not what you can do alone, it’s what we can do together. We’re not leaving town. It’s time for us to tackle Industrial Robotics head on.”
I thought a lot about things while I stood there. Ryan was right. There’s no visible difference between me and anyone else that people would think I’m a clone. Even if I am, does that mean I’m less than or can’t contribute? Industrial Robotics enslaved me and possibly others. What they’re doing is wrong and maybe I could make a difference.
“I’m sorry for how I was acting, Ryan. You’re right. I need to focus on what I can do and not what I am. Will you forgive me?”
“Not only will I forgive you, but I think you deserve to sample one of the best breakfast foods on earth.”
I leaned into Ryan before kissing him. “In a world where every food I taste is like a piece of heaven, what could be better than I’ve already had?”
Ryan smiled and kissed me back seemingly very appeased. “Bacon.”
***
We turned the car around and found an out of the way dirt road to park and rest for the remainder of the night. As the sun rose, we drove back into town close to where the cabin had been and stopped at a restaurant for breakfast. Ryan ordered for us both and when the plates of food arrived, my mouth watered at the smell alone.
“Bacon, eggs, hashed-browned potatoes, toast, and coffee. The breakfast of the gods. Be prepared to be amazed, Mila.”
I took my bites slowly and deliberately, holding each item up to my nose and smelling deeply before eating it. The potatoes were crispy and satisfying, the eggs, smooth and delicate, but the bacon was unbelievably sweet, smoky, and salty at the same time. “This is so delicious!”
“Try the coffee.”
I sniffed at the dark black hot liquid and winced at the bitter scent. I took a careful sip and almost spit it out. “That’s awful! I expected everything to taste so wonderful, but that’s worse than the protein cubes.”
Ryan smiled as he lifted his cup and took a long sip. “Most people can’t wake up without coffee. I guess it’s an acquired taste.”
“I obviously didn’t acquire it then.” I scrunched my face as I pushed the cup away from me. “I did acquire the taste for bacon though.”
“I was able to borrow a phone and reached the King 5 contact Beth had given me. We can meet Samantha Evans a few miles from here at a park that’s not highly used. We thought it might be safer there.”
“If I’ve supposedly blown up a facility and murdered someone, won’t they call the authorities to have them take me away?”
“They have a chance at an exclusive news report. While it’s possible, most likely they would at least hear what we have to say first.”
We finished breakfast and cleaned up before Ryan drove us to Al Borlin park. Ryan backed into a parking spot and we waited a few minutes before a King 5 van pulled up next to us. An older man stepped from the van along with a very pretty woman. I watched as they told the cameramen to stay in the van.
Ryan and I got out and we all walked a short distance to a table before we were introduced to each other.
It was Samantha that took the lead and began asking questions. “Mila Ivanov, you’re in a lot of trouble. If you did what is being said you did I doubt you would have agreed to meet us.”
I glanced at Ryan before responding. “We were both at the facility when it blew up. We had video to prove we were there, but the FBI has that now. We were looking for evidence to prove my innocence.”
“I don’t understand. You say you had video from inside the facility? Why would you need that to prove your innocence?”
“I was an experiment, locked inside that facility for over ten years.”
“Now that’s a story I’d like to hear.”
***
We explained everything, went over some of the details we learned at Ayelet’s parents, showed them the edited social media photos, and added a few details as to what we felt was really going on. The news people were practically salivating at the prospect of such a story.
“Your story is quite convincing, Mila. Why not just go to the FBI? If you’re telling the truth, they would protect you.”
Ryan answered for me. “Mila’s been branded as a terrorist. Do you think she would be properly treated or listened to? We were already captured once by the FBI, placed in a safe house, and were there when we believe Industrial Robotics sent an assassination team to murder the FBI agents protecting us and tried to murder us as well. We barely escaped with our lives. The FBI is compromised with someone from Industrial Robotics on their payroll.”
“We covered a story of multiple deaths at a house in Seattle. You were there?”
“We were. Listen, I know how the media loves to twist and spin these events. No offense, but we need the narrative changed.”
“We’ve been running the stock story for a few days now. There’s incredible pressure from our senator. He’s been speaking with all the news agencies in town. I can tell you we’ll have a battle on our hands if we try to publish any of this.”
“You don’t believe us then. We’ve wasted our time and put ourselves at risk.”
Ryan stood, and I stood with him as we prepared to leave.
“Wait up. I said we’d have a fight on our hand, not that we wouldn’t do it. I can’t guarantee we can get anything on tonight’s broadcast, but we’ll start digging into Industrial Robotics. We have to make a strong case to air something.”
Ryan laughed. “Sorry, I’m having a hard time believing any news agency these days wants to put forth the truth or do real journalism. The only things not reduced to fly-by-night news broadcasts are the weather, traffic, and sports scores.”
“I can’t say I disagree with you. If we publish something against the approved dialog, we’ll be fired unless we’ve done that journalism you say is so lacking. Give us until tomorrow night. In the meantime, keep your head’s down.”
They got up and left leaving Ryan and me alone. “What do we do now?”
***
Ryan drove me to Walmart and introduced me to all things made in China. It was a quick, but chaotic shopping spree to purchase what Ryan called a burn phone and it gave me an opportunity to see a wide variety of people.
Once back at the car, Ryan called Bob and spoke in rather unintelligible English. We then drove to another remote park where Bob and Brittany met us.
It was great to see them both and we filled them in on everything. That included my kissing Ryan, much to my embarrassment.
“What have you discovered about Industrial Robotics, Bob?”
“We’ve been under pretty close scrutiny, but I have managed to dig around using public library computers. I reviewed Industrial Robotics’ tax records, generated a list of subsidiary companies, and cross-referenced this to their property taxes. In the Seattle area, they own twenty-three buildings.”
Ryan was pleased. “Please tell me you have their addresses.”
“I might have more than that. What specifically are you looking for?”
“A large building with plenty of power draw and cooling. Possibly one that took out permits for fiber optics. A lot of companies keep their secondary data centers local and those usually have much less security than their primary data centers. If we can get in, we might be able to find their video libraries and documents that could prove Mila’s innocence.”
“I have power and heat signatures for all the buildings. Are you certain this is what you want to do?”
“What I do for a living is test security systems. If it looks too bad, we’ll head for the Mexican border. Did you bring what I asked?”
Bob hesitated. “I still don’t like it, Ryan. Industrial Robotics already tried to kill you both multiple times.”
“We’ll be cautious. I don’t like it either, but we need to get hard evidence to clear our names.”
Bob handed Ryan a box and a set of documents. We hugged them both before driving away in opposite directions.
***
Ryan pulled me down into the bushes of the forest as we looked down across the paved trucking lane onto a large warehouse. It was the middle of the night, cool, and I picked at the long sleeve black top and black pants I now wore.
“You couldn’t have found me a dress?”
Ryan whispered to me. “I love seeing you in a dress, but a dress just isn’t the right clothing for this job.”
“I’m having a hard time understanding how this will help me. I’ve not broken into anyplace, not blown anything up, and not killed anyone. I’m accused of these things, but to prove I’m innocent, I must sneak into a building? Isn’t this exactly what they said I did?”
“Technically.”
“I’m about to commit a terrorist act to prove I’m not a terrorist. This just isn’t right.”
“Breaking and entry is not really a terrorist act. It’s a crime though. We have few options right now. The FBI is compromised, the police would lock you in jail, and the news media may or may not put your story on the news. It’s possible if we obtained video or documentation proving your innocence we can use it a multitude of ways. The alternative is to run away but we would be fugitives and possibly face extradition wherever we wound up.” Ryan pointed to a door. “Every thirty minutes a guard steps outside for a cigarette. That’s how we’re getting in.”
I sighed as I picked once again at the restrictive pants. “I see a concentration of cooling systems on the northwest corner of the building. That’s also where the generator is. I would assume a data center would be best located near those. How do we plan on using that door to get in?”
“You position yourself near the door but out of sight behind the piles of wooden shipping pallets. When the guard exits the building he props open the door so he can easily get back inside once he’s finished his cigarette. I’ll make a distraction in the bushes and lead him away, circling back in time for us both to get inside.”
“Why don’t we just both wait down there for when the guard exits? You can then do your manly hit the fellow on the head thing, we take his badge, and enter. That way he won’t alert others to a disturbance in the bushes. There’s not even any cameras pointing at that door.”
“Now I’m starting to wonder if you really are a domestic terrorist. That was my first plan, but I didn’t think you would approve of the hitting the guy on the head. He’s an innocent bystander in all of this.”
“He works for Industrial Robotics. How innocent can he be? I’m not a fan of the whole head hitting thing and maybe he is just like Ayelet was. How about we just use this?” I held up a roll of thick gray tape I had found in the box Bob had given us.
“Duct tape? How do you know about duct tape?”
“I used something similar on the Ark for temporary repairs.”
“All right, Mila Ivanov, agent 007, we’ll do it your way.”
Before I could ask what agent 007 was, Ryan grabbed my hand and we snuck down to the door, slipping just out of sight behind the stacked wooden pallets. We waited there about fifteen minutes until the door opened and the guard stepped outside.
Ryan waited until the guard propped open the door and moved to light his cigarette before pouncing on him from behind. I thought I was good with tape, but Ryan moved so quickly he had the guard’s mouth, hands, and legs bound in seconds.
Ryan pulled the struggling guard behind the pallets, pulled off the man’s utility belt, took his badge, laid him on his side and taped his hands and feet to a large pipe attached to the warehouse wall to keep him from rolling out into the truck lane.
I stepped over the man and paused. His eyes were fearful, angry, and surprised. “Sorry about this. At least it’s better than hitting you on the head. That was my first option.” He grunted an unintelligible response.
Ryan took my hand and we slipped inside the warehouse and into a hallway lined with glass windows on either side. While the hallway was lit, the cavernous spaces on the other sides of the glass were dark. Ryan pulled out a camera and passed it back to me.
“It’s recording. Keep an eye out for security cameras.”
We moved quickly and quietly down the hallway until we came to a door on our right. It had a badge reader that Ryan waived the guards badge across and a red light flickered to green. I held the camera at chest height with one hand and Ryan held my other to lead me into the dark space beyond the door. The only thing we could see were thousands of tiny red lights on either side of us.
I could tell the area we entered was vast by how our steps echoed. After we took a few steps, overhead lights began to turn on near us and as the lights lit up the warehouse I nearly dropped the camera. I gasped and shook as the lights revealed row upon row of clone pods filled with clones in suspension fluid.
“My God, Mila.” Ryan whispered.
I moved to pod with a young girl’s body floating inside and placed my hand on the glass. “This is how I was made…” Looking up as the lights continued to turn on, I saw thousands of clones in various stages of development, but most were mature and appeared between the ages of late teens to early twenties.
“Come on, Mila. Let’s get to the data center.”
We angled our way through the pods to the northwest corner of the building to find a huge section walled off from the rest of the warehouse. There were security cameras everywhere around it.
“Stay here, Mila, and stay out of the sight lines of cameras. I’m going around the side.”
“No. Let’s go, Ryan. I don’t feel right about this.”
“It will be just fine. Stay here.”
I bit my lower lip as Ryan slipped away and disappeared in the pods. I waited at least five anxious minutes when I heard shouting coming from the direction Ryan had gone. “Down on the floor! Get down!” There were more shouts and sounds of fighting.
“Run, Mila! Run!”
I hesitated unsure if I should leave Ryan but decided Ryan knew what was best for me and I ran for all I was worth. I ran through the pods and dodged back and forth as the sounds of many feet seemed to close in on me. I burst through the door that led back into the hallway and turned left to head for the exterior door. The steps behind me were getting closer and several times I heard snapping sounds and small metal darts attached to thin wires bounced off the glass windows next to me.
I threw my weight against the external door, ran passed the struggling guard on the ground, pulled over a stack of wooden pallets, and rushed straight into the bushes. I turned briefly to glimpse guards kicking at the crates to get the door open. I wasted no time in running deeper into the forest, turning north and east several times as I headed for the car.
***
I was close to the car when I stopped hearing any pursuit. Leaning against a tree to catch my breath, reality hit me full force. Ryan, the man I love, was either captured by Industrial Robotics or dead. I’m all alone in a world that I know little about. I don’t even know how to drive a car.
I started panicking and the vast world around me had become frightening once again. Ryan…
Hoping against hope, I stepped out of the forest and into the small parking lot where the car was parked. Perhaps Ryan made it out and would be waiting there for me. When I reached the car, three vehicles screeched to a halt and half a dozen men in FBI uniforms surrounded me with rifles.
“Turn around, put your hands on the car, and spread your feet apart.”
A female agent approached me and ran her hands up and down my body. She took the camera and handed it to another agent.
Dan Mackenzie was there, and he approached me. “Did you think we would give you a car without tracking your whereabouts? Where is Ryan Stone?”
“We… I don’t know. I think Industrial Robotics might have him.”
Someone handed Dan the camera and he scrolled through the footage. “I thought you told me you didn’t break into any of Industrial Robotics’ facilities.”
“I didn’t… hadn’t… We think we know what they’re doing and needed more evidence. Ryan felt getting hard evidence on them was the only way I could live a real life.”
Turning to the other agents, Dan gave out his orders. “Take her downtown.”
As before my wrists were bound and I was put into the back seat of a car. This time I didn’t scream when I was strapped in. I counted that as growth in my personal awareness and self-confidence, but I think it was more likely that I was distracted and worried about Ryan.
It took nearly an hour to get downtown Seattle and once there I was led under guard into a square, brick building. As before, I was locked to a table and kept in isolation for at least an hour before Dan Mackenzie came into the room. He looked tired.
“We had people watching the warehouse. Ryan was taken under force by Industrial Robotics security team to their headquarters. He was beaten, but on his feet. I thought you might want to know that he was alive.”
“Thank you. What will they do to him?”
“It’s best not to postulate. If they wanted him dead, he wouldn’t have left the warehouse alive. What were you trying to accomplish? You should have been long gone from here by now.”
“We believed that warehouse might be the secondary data center for Industrial Robotics. If so, then that data center might have recordings of video of my life in the Ark or even information as to how I came to be.”
“You’ve spoken to Isaac and Devorah.”
“How did you know…?” Of course, they know. “Yes. It’s all coming together. I think I was a real person and Industrial Robotics transferred my soul into another clone and inserted me into the Ark. Without transferring my memories, I was nothing but a slave; unaware of who or what I was. I was an experiment. Nothing more. I still don’t understand everything. Why put me in the Ark? Why lie to me about the mission to Earth-Echo?”
“I have my theories about that, Mila. They needed a controlled space to test their new invention. That invention being you, a living replacement for their problematic robots. Every task and every input fed their experiment to test how you would function and deal with different stimuli. They would introduce changes into the environment to see how you would react. The footage of the warehouse… This is what Ayelet had described to her parents. By my estimate, Industrial Robotics could have ten thousand clones stored in warehouses just like that one. Each clone could become a tool to be sold.”
“The FBI appears to be adept at capturing me. Why not go down and do the same to Industrial Robotics?”
Dan sighed. “It’s complicated, Mila. I must have evidence to demonstrate they are breaking the law. I take that evidence to a judge who issues a warrant and allows me to go in and find more evidence.”
“You have the video. That’s evidence.”
“It’s not legal evidence as it was gathered in a non-legal way. Money and politics also play a role. Industrial Robotics is well funded, and they have many supporters in Congress. I would lose my job for suggesting they’re doing something illegal without substantial evidence.”
“If you can’t use my video, then you have nothing. Industrial Robotics will continue to do what they’ve been doing. They have Ryan. Can’t you do anything?”
“Although I can’t use your video, I can use you. While processing the crime scenes at the safe house and the Ark, as you call it, we got samples of your DNA. You have identical DNA to Ayelet Ivanov.”
“That would be expected since I’m her clone.”
“Cloning humans is, in itself, not illegal in the United States, but there is a prohibition on using federal money to create human clones. There is sufficient evidence to suggest your story is true and that would implicate Industrial Robotics in using federal money to create a human clone. Enough evidence for me to get a warrant.”
“If you have enough evidence to suggest I’m innocent, then why am I here locked to this table? Why are we not doing something to get Ryan back?”
“I want your help in taking Industrial Robotics down.”
“My help? Up until a few days ago, my world was an underground building. I was all alone. I thought I was flying through space on a mission to save humanity. I’d never seen a bird or a tree. How can I possibly help you?”
“You’re the perfect person for the job.”
***
The car pulled away behind me leaving me standing in front of the glass and steel building that was Industrial Robotics’ headquarters. As suggested, I was wearing light, loose pants and a white blouse which reminded me a little of my clothes in the Ark. Everything except for the buttons. I scratched absentmindedly at the itchy tape holding the FBI’s wire to my chest.
Ryan is in there. I was frightened about going anywhere near Industrial Robotics, but if there was a chance I could free Ryan I would happily give up my freedom. I lifted my chin a little in defiance. I’m not the same frightened girl anymore that stepped from the Ark into the world. I lowered my chin slightly as I walked forward, reminding myself that my anger could send the wrong signals. I’m to appear frightened, demure, and anxious to get back to what I know; the isolation of the Ark.
Stepping up to the front door, I was perplexed as to how to enter the building. I’m sure any number of cameras pointing at me would make people laugh at the brunette girl standing out front looking for a doorway. It wasn’t until someone exited the rotating glass doors that I saw the pivot points and realized the door was right in front of me all along and not a simple piece of art.
I got no more than five paces inside the building when Industrial Robotics’ guards surrounded me.
“Please… take me back to the Ark.”
One guard tapped his ear and commanded the group. “We’re being directed to take her upstairs.”
The world still fascinated me, including the elevator that lifted us off the ground taking us high into the structure. When the doors opened, I was led into a large room with glass windows looking out into the world. Aside from the two guards that stayed with me, there were three people waiting for us in the room. I recognized one of them. Steven Haskell from the FBI.
I stepped forward but was held back by the guards. “I want to be put back into the Ark. The world… It’s too much. It’s not safe… Ryan kept me safe and without him… Let Ryan go and I will willingly go back to the Ark.”
A blonde-haired lady in a crisp blue skirt, white blouse, and blue jacket had been leaning against a desk. “The Ark that you…”
Steven put his hand up as he walked over towards me. I cringed as he began unbuttoning my blouse. Finding the microphone taped below my bra, he ripped it off with no slight pain before smashing it on the ground and buttoning my blouse up again.
“That was an FBI microphone. I’m not surprised.”
The blonde lady stepped forward. “You’re the spitting image of Ayelet. Just a little younger than when she started working here. You’ve caused us much trouble, Mila. You even went to King 5 News. Their story on you last night made you sound like such a victim and Industrial Robotics like the villain of the ages. You destroyed our Ark and killed poor Jackson in the process.”
“You know that’s not true. Who am I?”
“You don’t know, Mila?”
I shook my head.
“You’re Jackson.”
I struggled with that. “No… That’s not right. I never felt right as Jackson. I was someone else before Jackson.”
“Hmmm.”
An older gentleman was sitting in the corner. “It won’t matter. Tell her, Judith. This is all part of the experiment. I want to see how she responds.”
Judith began speaking again. “Ayelet was always such a pain. She questioned the design of the Ark and went snooping into places she didn’t belong. When we found out she was stealing information from us, we decided to use her core essence, her soul, for our first long-term experiment. That’s who you were, Mila. You were Ayelet. We transferred you into one of our earliest clones and inserted you into the Ark. We even placed Ayelet’s clone in there as a checkpoint to see if you would eventually recognize your own face. As long as you failed to recognize yourself, it proved to us you were not becoming self-aware.”
“I was Ayelet?” I stared down at my hands. “That’s why I feel so in tune with this clone’s body… Why I have some memories…”
Judith continued with a chuckle. “That’s amusing to think you feel at home in that body. For nine years you knew nothing other than your mission as Jackson. You were the perfect replacement for our high-maintenance robots; that was until your flawed clone body began to fail. Our transfer process wasn’t what it is today, and you started developing memories in the core layers of your brain. This gradually made you become self-aware, but it was Jackson’s genetically flawed and diseased clone body that ultimately caused us to transfer you into Ayelet’s clone. The disease began to damage the brain making your awareness grow. We wanted to see how you would respond to your real, if not cloned, body. When your memories came with you, we realized this was something we had missed. The brain is resilient and will find a way to function even if it means using new places to store information. However, it was your self-awareness that was the most shocking. Instead of going away completely, it erupted.”
“Why would you do such a thing? You turned me into a slave. A robot that wouldn’t break down. You isolated me for ten years. You lied to me.”
The older gentleman laughed. “She’ll not remember anything after reinsertion?”
“We’ll use a selective brain wipe to remove all vestiges of her memory. Using our new techniques, she won’t have a single thought of her own. Once that’s complete, we’ll reinsert her into one of the other Arks. We’re going to have a new experiment. Ryan will be transferred into a male clone and we will see how two clones, one male, one female respond to one another. This will be especially interesting if they loved each other before.”
“No! Let Ryan go. Do what you want with me. Don’t do that to him!”
The older man stood. “Who would have thought a clone would be so capable of love and deceit? She’s practically human in her responses. You lied to us, Mila. If you truly wanted to go back to the safety of the Ark why wouldn’t you want that for Ryan as well? Your sacrifice is touching. How much time do we have, Steven?”
“We’ve already wasted enough time. You need to get her and Ryan out of here and into one of the other Arks before the FBI comes in looking for their only evidence against this organization.”
“You were the one that killed those FBI agents at the safe house! You led Industrial Robotics’ there.”
Steven Haskell just shrugged as he walked over to me. He disrobed me with his eyes before turning back to Judith. “I’ve taken some serious risks for you. Why don’t you send little Mila to my office after you turn her into a dutiful slave?”
No one was holding me and as Steven turned back, I slugged him. He staggered back while holding his left eye.
Judith laughed. “She’s a feisty one. Take her to the transfer room.”
My arms were grabbed, and I was pulled back into the elevator. We descended several floors below ground where I was dragged through hallways and into a room that reminded me vaguely of the medical bay in the Ark.
“Mila!”
Ryan strained against the beige straps holding him down on the table. He had a black eye and some crusted blood on his lips.
Dan Mackenzie told me not to worry, but things were looking bleak. The two guards were holding me tightly and there were two other people in the room. On monitors above Ryan’s bed was a status indicator and a live image of a male clone in a pod.
“I’m sorry, Ryan. I tried to exchange myself for you.”
Ryan struggled, and I overheard someone ordered to sedate him. Seeing the needle gave me an idea. I fake fainted.
The two guards struggled to drag me over to another table. They loosened their grip and one of them lifted me up. With my hands free, I reached down and grabbed the gun from his hip. I had seen Ryan use his and as I pulled the gun from the holster I pulled back the metal bar on top and squeezed the trigger.
It was all so sudden. There was a loud bang and my wrist wrenched, but I hung onto the gun. The man holding me dropped me to the floor as he held his side where the bullet had entered. Rolling over, I rolled right into the other guard as I squeezed the trigger again. The second guard fell away from me holding his bleeding foot.
Moving quickly to my feet, I pointed the shaking gun at a woman holding the needle. “Inject yourself. Now!”
I was shocked when she did as I asked. Moments later the woman slumped to the floor. The last man standing hit a red button and dove through the doors just before they slammed shut and alarms started blaring.
“Mila! Behind you!”
The guard with the bleeding foot was reaching for me. I spun away from him and kicked up hitting the man in the face with my foot. This sent him sprawling. I rushed to Ryan and struggled with releasing the straps. It seemed to take forever, but once I got one free Ryan was able to help and the others came free just in time for Ryan to slam his fist into the guard that had recovered from my kick.
“Mila? Hand me the gun. Point it away as you do so.”
I was grateful to get that thing away from me and once Ryan had it in his hands, he kissed me, and the world was right again. Crazy and chaotic, but right. That was until the door burst open with half a dozen armed guards pouring into the room.
Ryan pulled me behind him and did his Ryan thing. The guards didn’t know what hit them. Before they could even aim their guns at us, Ryan slammed into them hard from the side. Several guns went flying across the floor as Ryan took them down one by. He was a machine. This was the driven Ryan that turned on when we were in trouble.
I grabbed one of the guns on the floor, but I didn’t want to use it. I did leverage Ayelet’s… my skills of self-defense and slammed the gun into the face of one of the guards that had slipped away from the intense battle near the doors. He dropped heavily to the ground and I felt that confidence and satisfaction once more.
Other than moaning of guards on the floor, the room had become quiet with the last of the guards down. Ryan grabbed my hand as we rushed out into the hallway and towards the stairs. We had several flights to go up to get out of the building and more guards were coming.
We were halfway to the stairs when guards appeared in the hallway on both sides of us effectively cutting off all escape. With a swift -thinking move, Ryan pulled us into a small room to our right, but it was just a closet. Ryan held up his gun and pointed it at the closed door. I followed suit. We waited a few moments expecting the door to swing open when we heard multitudes of gunshots. Whatever was happening beyond the door must be pure chaos.
“Mila!”
Ryan went to cover my mouth, but I gently pulled his hand away. Slowly I turned the knob on the door and pushed it open. I reached for Ryan’s gun to guide it away as Dan Mackenzie was standing outside the door. His arm was bleeding, but he looked fine otherwise.
“Sorry for the delay, Mila. We got a little hung up with Industrial Robotics security. Ryan, good to see you’re safe and sound. You’ve got yourself one special lady.”
“I’m fully aware of that. What’s the status?”
“We’ve taken control of the building. I need to take you both in as we wrap this up.”
Ryan stared at Dan. “I’m not handing over this weapon until I know Mila is safe.”
“She’s safe. I personally guarantee it. Steven Haskell has been taken into custody. He had quite the swollen eye. Do you know anything about that, Mila?”
“He must have slipped and fallen.”
“You did great, Mila. We have the entire conversation recorded.”
“How is that possible? Steven Haskell found the microphone and destroyed it.”
“That was a fake to throw them off guard. We used a long-distance laser window listening device.”
Ryan was hesitant, but he relinquished his gun and made Dan wait as Ryan pulled me into his arms and kissed me. “You were amazing, Mila! I’ll need to teach you how to shoot properly though.”
Once again, our hands were bound as we were led outside. Dan told us this was merely a formality as they needed to officially clear us. In his words, wherever we had gone there seemed to be a crime scene and we needed to be cleared of each crime.
At least this time we could stay together during transport, but once at the FBI offices we were separated for the next day as we gave our individual testimonies. Once this was finished, Dan told us would need to stay in the area in case additional questions arose, but we were free to go. He recommended I stay away from the media as well.
Dan gave Ryan back his identification and offered to drive us anywhere in the area. Ryan’s Jeep had been impounded, but his second car was still at Beth’s cabin. For now, Ryan asked to have us dropped off there.
As we drove, I kept my hand in Ryan’s, but I stared out the window to the world I had never known. As if sensing my innermost needs, Ryan wrapped his arms around me and held me tight.
Once back at Beth’s cabin, Dan came inside with us. He clearly had something on his mind he wanted to discuss. We sat down on the couches as Dan handed me a picture of Ayelet.
“I don’t even know what to call you. Mila, or Ayelet?”
Ryan had a confused look on his face. He still didn’t know what conversations were had at Industrial Robotics.
Looking down at the picture, I traced the woman’s hair with my fingers as I pondered my reply. “Mila. In some ways it’s nice to know the core of who I am is Ayelet. I have her soul. It’s why I feel at home in this body. I thought that learning who I was and where I came from would be more grounding. I felt this knowledge would somehow make me whole; make me a real person. It didn’t. I’ve realized without memories of everything that made Ayelet who she was, I’ll never be her.”
“I’m so sorry for everything you’ve been through.”
“Don’t be. It’s not your fault what happened to Ayelet. On one hand, I feel tied to her and her life. On the other, I must come to terms with who I am. I can choose to be a clone slave. I can choose to yield to my experiences and be afraid of the world. I can do all these things or become that which I want to be. I’m not a hostage to my past. I choose to be Mila, not out of defiance but to honor the differences between Ayelet and myself.”
Ryan needed some clarification. “You’re saying you were Ayelet?”
“I learned this when I went to Industrial Robotics. Judith, and I’m not sure her last name, told me that Ayelet was caught stealing information. They decided to use her soul to transfer into a clone for their first long-term experiment. My first memory is of waking up on the Ark. All but the smallest fragments of Ayelet’s memories were removed from me.”
“So, Devorah was right about you. You’re their daughter.”
“They gave birth to Ayelet and my DNA is from them. I’m not sure I would go so far as calling myself their daughter.”
“The only difference is that you’re now in a younger clone’s body. If parents have a child, and that child has an accident in which they lose their memories, would the parents see them as anything but their child still?”
“As much as I yearn for them, I can’t impose myself upon them. Isaac and Devorah must know everything before deciding for themselves if they want me to be a part of their life.”
“You’ll never cease to amaze me, Mila. You’ve grown so much since I met you.”
Dan stood and turned to leave. “Mila, I recommend you get yourself a very good lawyer.”
“What’s a lawyer?”
“Someone that can fight for your rights.”
Ryan stood. I could see he was angry. “You can’t possibly suggest Mila will be punished for any of this.”
Dan put up his hand. “Absolutely not. However, Mila has a real case against Industrial Robotics. Not only was she stripped of her identity, but she was turned into a slave for ten years and held captive. A case like this would be worth many millions of dollars.”
Ryan softened his stance. “Thank you. You really put yourself out there for us both.”
“It was an honor. Do you have any idea what you might do, Mila?”
“You mean with my life?”
Dan nodded.
“I’d like to taste a little freedom and life first. Before I can be of any real use in this world, I need to learn about it. Judith stated that there were more Arks. Do you think there are more people like me in them?”
“It’s possible. When we raided Industrial Robotics, they began a data purge. We may never know for certain, but we will continue digging.”
I stood and hugged Dan. “Thank you.”
Dan left, and Ryan got on his phone to track down Bob and Brittany. While he was doing that, my first order of business as a ‘free’ woman was to clean up and change. In the second bedroom I found a white dress with a flower pattern on it that reminded me a little of the one from my memory. It felt good to be back in a dress again.
As I brushed out my hair, I stared at myself in the mirror and recognized myself for the first time. I’m Mila Ivanov. There was a certain satisfaction and confidence having this finally resolved.
When I moved back into the living room, Ryan was just putting down his phone.
“You look wonderful as always, Mila. I’ve reached Bob and Brittany. They’re thrilled things have worked out and will be at my place tomorrow night for dinner with us. Isaac and Devorah would love to see you tomorrow for lunch. Oh… Beth is coming over again.”
Putting my arms around Ryan’s neck, I kissed him. “Can I get you anything?”
Ryan frowned. “You’re not a clone slave, Mila.”
I smiled. “I’m a young woman that needs to learn a lot about the world. I hope to learn the things everyone takes for granted like how to cook, drive, and shoot.”
Ryan laughed. “Not everyone knows how to shoot.”
“It seems like practically everyone I’ve met had a gun.”
“What do you want to do now that you’re a free woman?”
“I want to taste everything. I want to see the world. I want to go up in a plane and look down on the ground. I want to make love when the time is right. I want to find the other Arks and make sure others like me are freed as well.”
“I can help with all of those things, especially the making love one.”
I blushed. “I wasn’t thinking about doing that right away. I want to be with you, Ryan, but I also don’t want to be a burden on you. It’s unfair that you need to teach me about the world.”
“About the making love thing, I’ve already told you I love you. I understand about needing time and after my last experience with Beth, I’m happy to wait for when we’re both ready. About you being a burden on me, you never will be. I enjoy seeing the world from your point of view. You teach me more than I will ever explain to you.”
“That doesn’t make sense. I know so little.”
“You take time to notice the things that I had long taken for granted; the beauty of a sunset or a bird. I love seeing your face when you taste something new. You teach me to pause and consider my life, what I’m eating, and what I see. Remember how I told you that sometimes I just want to get away from everything to find myself?”
“Yes.”
“I don’t ever feel that need when I’m around you. You complete me, you restore my faith in people, and you give me purpose. You’re not a burden, you’re a blessing.”
I had been watching Ryan as he spoke his words. He had changed since I first met him in the woods. There was an edge to him before, a sharpness. That had vanished. I liked what I saw. Ryan was driven and purposeful, but softer. I wondered how much I have changed.
“If I’m not a burden on you, I’d like to stay with you.”
“I would love that.”
My lips pressed once again against Ryan’s just as the door opened and Beth entered the cabin.
“Seriously, Ryan? You need to tie a sock on the door handle or something.”
“Hello, Beth.” Ryan became a little stiff and guarded.
Beth moved to one of the couches and sat down. “I heard Industrial Robotics was raided by the FBI. King 5 News ran a story on it, tying together their earlier story about Mila and how she was held captive by them.”
Ryan took me over to the other couch and we sat down. “Why did you come, Beth?”
“I’m sorry I hurt you, Ryan. You deserved better and I think you’ve finally found that in Mila. I came to apologize and see if you were both all right, nothing more.”
I could see the love she still had for Ryan, but there was also resignation in her eyes.
Ryan was unprepared for her words. “Thank you. Your words mean a lot to me. We came back here to pick up my car and I wanted to give Mila a chance to freshen up. We were about to leave.”
“Mila?”
“Yes, Beth?”
“Do you have any clothes?”
“Ryan bought me a white dress, but it’s a little dirty and torn.” I realized I had taken advantage of Beth’s clothing and suddenly felt bad. “I’ll change back into it. Thank you for letting me use your clothes.”
“Heaven’s no. Please, take anything you can use. I have closets full of clothes and don’t need anything here. A beautiful woman like you deserves some equally beautiful clothing. It’s my gift to you.”
“You’re too generous. How can I repay you?”
Beth glanced at my hand that was held protectively in Ryan’s. “He’s a good man, Mila. All I ask is that you take good care of him.”
“I will.”
Beth stood. “Stay as long as you like.”
***
Ryan and I picked out some clothes from the closet, packed up a few things, and drove to Ryan’s house. I chose a modest set of three outfits, never believing I would ever need more than that. Even three seemed like too much.
As Ryan opened the door to his home and led me inside, I was fascinated by everything. There were photos of Ryan with his friends, pictures of stunning vistas, and the furniture was simple and well-built. It was far more elaborate and colorful than the Ark, but it spoke volumes to me about what Ryan thought was important.
“You care about these people.”
Ryan moved to a photo and pulled it from the shelf. “Remember I told you about Kevin? This is him before the accident.”
“He’s the one that lost both legs? I’d like to meet him one day.” I turned to another photo of a man and a woman. “Your parents?”
“Yes.”
I lifted the picture and looked back and forth between it and Ryan before setting it gently back down. “You look like your father.”
“You have a look of wistfulness about you, Mila.”
“Hours ago, I felt more confident. I’m reminding myself of my own words to give me strength, but I’ve lost so much…”
Ryan’s strong hands held my shoulders. “You may need to continually remind yourself, but things will work out for you. Take each day as it comes.”
I leaned my head on his shoulder and wrapped my arms around him.
“Let me show you your room. It’s late.” Ryan led me to a bedroom. “There’s a bathroom through that door. I’ll sleep on the couch.” With a quick kiss, he turned to leave.
I grabbed his hand. “Stay with me tonight.”
***
I woke slowly and without Claire telling me it was time to get up. The bedroom was bathed in warm, orange light; not the harsh white light of the Ark. For a moment, I was worried as I had no purpose, no mission, but as my eyes focused on the man lying next to me with his hand protectively resting on my hip, I smiled. Never had I slept with another person. There was great comfort in being so close to someone. I felt so secure.
My hand reached out and gently touched Ryan’s stubbled beard before sliding my fingers through his hair. Ryan stirred and before opening his eyes, he pressed my wrist against his lips.
“You’re still here.” His eyes focused on mine as he smiled. “I feared I would wake up and it had all been a dream. That I had never met you.”
Leaning in to him, I pressed my lips against his. “Where would I go when the man I love is lying next to me in bed?”
“Shopping.”
The thought made me slightly irritated. “Why should I go shopping?”
“If you’re going to sleep with me in the same bed and only wear your bra and panties, we need to find something that covers you up more. I’m a man of resolve, but even my willpower was severely tested last night.”
“I used to sleep naked in the Ark…”
Ryan’s face went red as he kissed me, grabbed a pillow and held it in front of his waist as he moved towards the bathroom.
I called after him. “Are you feeling all right? You’re looking a bit distressed.”
“I’m fine… You might want to get dressed.”
I slipped back into my dress and moved back through the house and into the kitchen. I smiled as I thought about the heated rush I got when I saw Ryan or kissed him. I wanted to do something special for Ryan and as I looked around the room, I spotted a pot with black liquid in it. A sniff of it brought a shudder to my body as I recalled the horrible, bitter taste of the coffee I had tried.
Finding a mug, I held the pot away from me as I poured the cold, dark liquid into it. Ryan entered the kitchen and I handed him the mug.
“What’s this?”
“Coffee.”
Ryan’s eyes were focused on me as he brought the mug to his lips and took a sip. His eyes bulged as he looked left and right, before rushing to the sink to spit it out.
“That’s awful, Mila!” He was laughing.
“Yes… I don’t know why anyone likes coffee.”
“It’s cold… where did you get it?”
“From the pot over there.”
“Oh God… That’s got to be a week old.”
I was worried I had done something wrong and felt like I should just crawl away somewhere. However, Ryan turned to me with a smile on his face. He took my hand to keep me from running from the room.
“You’re precious, Mila. Let me show you how I make my coffee.”
For the next fifteen minutes Ryan stepped me through making coffee and when he took his first sip and sighed in satisfaction, I felt a great sense of accomplishment. “Can you show me how to make bacon now?”
“You’re a woman after my own heart, Mila.”
***
The morning had been so much fun as I insisted on doing everything. Ryan kept telling me he could cook for us, but I would have none of it. My desire to learn was as insatiable as my desire to touch and kiss Ryan. Without the fear of being killed, threatened, or my memory wiped, I thrived on the experiences I was having, and I felt my love growing for Ryan minute by minute.
After breakfast and taking care of some necessities at the house, Ryan drove us to Isaac and Devorah’s home. We now stood on their front porch and I was more nervous this time than I was the last time.
Isaac opened the door for us. He looked far less stern than our last meeting. “Welcome, both of you. Please come in.”
Devorah came in from the kitchen and gave me a hug. “I was just putting the finishing touches on lunch. It will be ready in a few minutes. Please, sit down.”
“Thank you.”
Devorah held onto Isaac’s hand as they sat. She couldn’t take her eyes off me. It was Isaac that spoke first.
“We’ve seen the news. Industrial Robotics was finally taken down. Can you tell us much about what happened?”
I looked at Ryan and he squeezed my hand. “Go ahead, Mila. They need to know.”
I took a moment to compose myself. “I have no expectations from either of you.”
Devorah looked worried. “I don’t understand, Mila.”
I took a deep breath. “In all that transpired, I learned what happened to Ayelet.”
Devorah’s hand went to her mouth. Isaac spoke for them both. “Anything you can provide will help us. Please, Mila. Continue.”
“Industrial Robotics discovered Ayelet had been spying on them. They used Ayelet’s soul to animate a clone, turning her into an experiment. That experiment was me… When I woke for the first time in the Ark, I had no memories… No knowledge of who I had been before… I only had a single purpose, and that was to maintain the Ark. I’m Ayelet… and yet without anything that made me who she was.”
I couldn’t speak any more as Isaac and Devorah’s tears caused my own to flow. The short gap between us seemed to grow into an immense void. I had told them their daughter was dead and now I felt like I was violating their space to mourn.
I squeezed Ryan’s hand and stood up on my shaking legs. “I’m sorry for your loss…”
Ryan stood with me and I buried my head in his shoulder and cried. I wept out of loss. Loss for Isaac and Devorah, and loss for myself. I was a life, snuffed out, torn from everything I had known and loved.
A gentle, frail, hand touched my shoulder. Another, larger hand cupped my cheek and turned my face away from the comfort of Ryan’s body.
“Our daughter! You have returned to us!”
As I turned, I was immediately enveloped in Devorah and Isaac’s arms. For many minutes we held each other and wept. When we finally stepped apart, Devorah held my hands and looked into my eyes.
“I knew it. I could see you and feel your presence all along.”
“I have so few memories. It’s as if I was born ten years ago.”
“It doesn’t matter. Nothing matters but that you’re back with us.”
“Isaac, Devorah, it’s been my hope that we… It’s too much to ask…”
“Please… If it is not too difficult, can you call us mother and father?”
***
I had entered the home as Mila, a clone with a thread of life from Ayelet, but left as Mila, beloved daughter to Isaac and Devorah Ivanov. What had been a house with two people, was now offered to me as a home with loving parents.
Emotions had run high all around. Even Ryan was crying at times. Eventually things settled enough that we could sit and eat lunch, share our lives more, become angry at Industrial Robotics afresh, but put that anger aside the next moment with a tender touch or embrace.
We promised to stay close and to visit each other often. It was with some reluctance that we left my parents and went shopping for some food for dinner and a nightgown for me. Ryan insisted on the nightgown but secretly I was hoping I wouldn’t need it for too long.
When evening came, and Bob and Brittany came over, it was such a joyous occasion. We ate barbecued chicken, mashed potatoes, and asparagus, and had apple pie for desert. That was my favorite. There was music playing and we had wine which made me a little tipsy. We laughed a lot and I listened to each person share their stories.
As the evening wound down and Bob and Brittany said their goodbyes, Ryan insisted I relax while he cleaned up. I stepped out onto the back deck and stared up into the endless starry night sky. The vastness of space in the world made me feel small and insignificant. I reminded myself to take things one day at a time.
I looked back through the window to see Ryan at the sink. Just looking at him made me smile. I knew it wouldn’t be long before my body gave in to my internal desires. Days maybe. A week perhaps.
I finished my drink of water and poured an ice cube into my hand. I marveled at the coldness of it and how it melted in my hand. I was still a child in the world and I hoped I would never lose my fascination of things.
Ryan came out and held me close. “How are you feeling, Mila?”
“Happy and content. Perhaps even a little mischievous.”
“Mischievous?”
I nodded and smiled as I slipped the ice cube into the back of Ryan’s shirt.
“Hey! Why you…”
I giggled and laughed so hard as Ryan chased me around the back yard. Everything was going to be all right.
***
***
As I write these stories, I sometimes must get up and walk away to avoid getting caught up in the emotion of the moment. Wouldn’t it be nice if there was a magical pill, a soul transference device, a gender-changing virus, or anything that could allow us to wake up as we always thought we were intended to be? How would it truly feel? My stories are my own imagination run wild.
Please take a moment to write a review or send me a message. I love to hear from you.
Casey
The Asylum
Part 1 – Coercion
"I'm not sure why you're so scared, John. It's just an old building."
Samantha continued to gently embarrass me into going to the old asylum on the hill tomorrow night. She was the instigator in our little group of friends, always trying to push the edge, go faster, and do anything that would cause a thrill. She was eighteen, and, in my opinion, far too pretty to be attracted to only girls. It was a real waste. Being my neighbor for the past five years, I had a crush on her from the moment I saw her. You would think I would get the hint and not continue to cause myself such suffering by putting myself in situations where I'm always by her side.
"It's not that I'm scared, well, maybe a little. My great aunt was killed up there."
"You mean the one that was thrown in there because she was a witch?"
That was Bob, the third member of our trio. He was a year older than Samantha and me and seemed to have his neurons permanently wired for three things; sex, zombies, and witches.
"My great aunt was supposed to have been put in there because other people claimed she'd been a witch. That was never proven and she died in the fire."
"Come on, John. It'll be fun. Just think what secrets we might uncover up there."
I looked into Samantha's eyes and found my resolve ebbing away. I could never say no to her, which was a major problem I had. "All right. I'll go."
"Zombies and sexy witches here we come!"
Part 2 – Premonition
That evening I lay in bed staring at a picture I had of Samantha. I loved everything about her. She was witty and smart. We shared so much in common. She was about five-seven, had long brunette hair, the prettiest brown eyes, full lips that parted easily to expose her perfect teeth when she smiled, and a figure that any cheerleader would die for. I fell asleep wishing things could be different between us.
I stood in a small dark room, a steel door closed behind me, effectively sealing me in. My heart was pounding and my pulse racing. Sweat and fear permeated my body. Water dripped from the ceiling causing an eerie echoing sound. Burned cloth padding rotted on the walls all around me. A broken down and rusty bed frame rested in the corner. There were chains and decaying leather straps fixed to the bed frame. My flashlight began to flicker just as the sounds of screaming started in the hallway outside. I shook my flashlight trying to regain the light. I was frightened beyond anything I'd ever been. Something was coming for me. I could hear the scraping of monstrous claws along the walls coming closer and closer. I knew I wasn't safe. I hit my flashlight again, the light flicking back on. My heart jumped into my throat and I fell backwards from the vision before me. A young woman, horribly disfigured, with her face partially burned away stood where a moment ago nothing had been. She appeared to be pleading with me as the sounds from outside came closer and closer. She pointed with what remained of her burned arm to a spot low on the old wall. I reached there, my hand breaking apart the rotting material. I felt my fingers close on something cold. The young woman looked anxiously over her shoulder at the door. Her one remaining eye urging me to action. I flashed the light on my hand to see a small, delicate necklace dangling there. The screaming and sounds of the raking claws stopped but I could still hear movement just outside the door. It had found me. The young disfigured woman pointed at the necklace, then towards my neck as a horrible scream shook the very floor I was standing on. The young woman was gone, all that remained was the horrid beast tearing the door open and reaching its clawed hand towards me.
Part 3 – Aunt Jenny
I woke with a start, grateful to find myself back in my own bed. It had all felt so real. My phone chirped indicating I had a text message. I sighed and rolled over to check my messages. It was from Samantha. 'Wake up sleepy head. We leave in an hour.' I texted back, 'Not feeling well, can't make it today.' I then thought of Samantha's eyes and smile and deleted my message, thankful I hadn't sent It yet. 'See you in an hour.'
I grabbed my backpack and stopped downstairs for breakfast. My mom and dad were already up. "Good morning, son."
"Morning, mom."
"Sleep well?"
"Not really. I had a nightmare. Can you tell me about your aunt, the one that went to the asylum?"
"That's strange breakfast conversation. Why would you ask?"
I sort of lied. "We're camping tonight in the forest up near the old asylum. I just thought it might make for a good campfire story."
"You're going with Samantha and Bob?"
"Yes."
"You know, I really like that Samantha. It's too bad she's... well you know. I think it is great you're both such good friends. Not too sure about Bob. I'd be worried if Samantha weren't... Anyways, you were asking about Jenny Hamilton, your grandmother's younger sister. She was about your age when she died in the asylum fire. That would be what, about fifty-two years ago now? I never met her as I was born after she died, but I remember seeing pictures of her. My mother told me she was the prettiest girl in the entire state. Anyways, there are two stories about her. The news said that she was a witch and they sent her to the asylum. Your grandmother told me a different story. She said the real witch was the one that ran the asylum and when she saw Jenny in town one day she was determined to have her. Your grandmother visited Jenny a few times and Jenny would tell her about the horrible things that happened within the walls of that place. She'd told your grandmother that she was innocent and the real witch, the asylum administrator, was sucking the life out of her. Very strange stuff. Anyways, that's about all I know. Too bad your grandmother isn't still around. You could've asked her more."
"Thanks, mom."
"You be careful."
"I will"
Part 4 – The Adventure Begins
Samantha and Bob were waiting for me when I got to our meeting spot. "For a moment, I thought you weren't going to show."
"Sorry, Samantha. I got delayed. You know I wouldn't miss a chance to have an adventure with you."
We had a several mile walk to the asylum. Bob took a spot next to me as Samantha led the way. "You really need to get over her, John. The way you look at Samantha is the same way my new puppy looks at a piece of steak he knows he can't have."
"It's not that bad, Bob!"
"Yes, John. It is."
I sighed. He was, of course, right. I've been a miserable masochist all of these years, pining after something I could never have. I'd even turned down dates with other girls because I just could not bring myself to give up hope that maybe something would change between Samantha and me. It was tearing at me day after day knowing that whom I thought was my soul-mate, could never love me. I'd have to speak with Samantha and let her know how hard it was for me. If I was to ever move forward, I just had to do it.
"Come on guys! Keep up!"
Bob and I sped up to come alongside Samantha. The old roadway to the asylum was overgrown and many trees had fallen across it. It was daytime, but you'd never know as we walked through the thick forest. The sun was blocked by a thick canopy of branches and leaves. Vines grew up the trees and heavy underbrush made everything feel claustrophobic. By the time we reached the exterior gates, a mist had formed and snaked its way along the trees and ground. Heavy clouds also started coming over the horizon.
"I like mist. It brings out the zombies. We just need to meet some friendly female zombies."
"Zombies, witches, and sex. That's Bob for you."
Samantha laughed. "We just need to find you a zombie witch that loves sex, Bob."
"That would be awesome!"
The fence and outer gates were in rough shape, but surprisingly still strong. The enormous asylum stood gloomily in the distance. A large lock, chain, and signs saying 'Hazard', 'No Trespassing!', and 'Keep Out' seemed to tell us pretty clearly we shouldn't go any further.
"Do you really want to go in there?"
"Of course. Besides, it looks like a storm is coming in. You really want to be outside when it starts to rain?" Samantha didn't wait for my answer, but grabbed the bars and started climbing.
"Come on, John and Bob! We won't find any sex-starved witch zombies out here!"
I looked at Samantha now safely down on the other side of the gate and saw her smile at me. I could never turn down that smile. I grabbed the rusted steel gates and climbed over.
"That is, undoubtedly the spookiest place I've ever seen. Can you imagine what went on in there?" Coming from Samantha who watched horror movies religiously, that was a pretty bold statement.
"Zombies, definitely zombies."
We walked slowly through the weed infested courtyard towards the front entrance to the building, the asylum looming larger and larger as we approached. Gargoyles, sitting on the building roofline, drifted in and out of our vision as the mist floated by. You could see areas of blackened soot where flames had burst through some of the windows. A large water fountain had created the centerpiece of a circular drive. The main architectural feature of the fountain, a cement angel, had fallen over, it's wings dipping into the black murky water and its head noticeably missing. I stared into the water trying to imagine the day my great aunt Jenny had arrived here so many years ago. What would the place have looked like? As I let my thoughts drift I lost focus and a beautiful face of a young woman drifted towards the surface of the water. She had long blonde hair and the deepest blue eyes I'd ever seen. In a split second, the face transformed into that of the burned young woman from my nightmare. She was screaming at me. I jerked back with a start, my heart thumping hard against my ribs.
"Look! Look in the water! There is a woman in there!"
Samantha and Bob rushed over and looked into the water and started laughing.
"Yep, that's a woman all right. Really, John, you should see yourself right now. You look like you saw a ghost."
"But she was there!"
"Take a look."
Inch by inch I made my way forward and cautiously looked into the water. The head of the angel statue stared back at me.
"I'm telling you, that's not what I saw."
From behind a window in the asylum a hideous creature with soulless eyes looked down on the three of them. It took note of the one boy, who had a look of familiarity about him. For years it had searched the crumbling ruins of the asylum in vain. It turned away from the window. If the lifeless creature could have hope, it did for the first time in many, many years.
Samantha took my arm in hers, which instantly put me at ease. "Come on, John. We're not even inside yet and I'm sure it'll be far more interesting in there than out here. Besides, it's starting to rain."
Part 5 – The Asylum
The main front doors looked rather ominous. Heavy wooden doors with rusted iron supports still looked solid after all these years. The rain was coming down harder now and I would've been happier to get soaked and leave than stay. A small chain and an old rusted lock kept us from going inside.
"I guess we should head back."
"Nonsense, John. I came to see zombies and I won't leave until I see them." Bob picked up a large brick that must have fallen from the roof. He smashed it down on the lock and it snapped off like it was butter. "That was easy."
We removed the chain and pulled the heavy door open. The creaking door echoed in the empty space beyond. We stepped inside to the foyer and I pulled the door closed behind us. I swore the door groaned a long "Nooooo" as I did so.
The foyer would have been rather pleasant if you didn't know what had gone on here. They floor was made up of white and black checkerboard tiles, now covered in dirt, soot, and debris. Arched columns rose from the floor to support the ceiling, giving it a sort of art deco feel about it. There was no hint that anyone had been in the building for a long, long, time. A chandelier hung from the ceiling and twin staircases went up to the second floor. Beyond the foyer was a small room with steel gate, most likely used as the first secured entry into the building's interior. Portraits of long deceased board members and administrators stared down upon us. Cobwebs had infested the chandelier and spindles of the staircases.
"Let's go upstairs first."
Samantha started running up the stairs. Bob and I followed, as usual. The second floor appeared to be where the offices had been. Signs of how the fire had ravaged the building were everywhere, including large, gaping holes in the roof, exposing blackened timbers. The rain spilled through the holes in the roof from an ever darkening sky. Yellowed and soot stained wallpaper lined the hallway that was covered in a blackened, wet, and rotting red carpet. I thought the place would be rather creepy, even if it wasn't falling down and deserted. We continued down the hallway, peeking into various rooms and offices. Most were totally destroyed, but the odd one still had remnants of draperies and furniture.
Further ahead and on the left, we could see a slightly more ornate door. The door was closed and a sign on the outside said 'Administrator.' We tried the door, but it was locked.
"Come on, John. Let's throw our shoulders against the door to see if we can open it."
Not wanting to disappoint them, I lined up with Bob and together we slammed our shoulders into the door. The door was more rotten than it was solid and we practically flew through the door sending splinters of wood flying everywhere.
Bob and I picked ourselves up off the floor as Samantha gasped. "This room is still intact. The fire never got to it." Strange as it may seem, Samantha was right. As a matter of fact, there didn't even appear to be any dust on the furniture. They began rummaging around through the desk and drawers as I went to the file cabinet.
Bob whooped for joy as he discovered an old bottle of whiskey. "We can drink this later."
I continued to look through the files. When I found the H's I thumbed through until I found what I was looking for. The file folder was thicker than the others as I pulled it out, careful to not tear the yellowing and fragile paper inside. As I brought the file over to the window for more light, a small leather-bound book fell out from the file. Samantha picked it up. "This looks like a diary."
I glanced at the documents inside. "This is the file for my great aunt, Jenny Hamilton. It says she was admitted March 17, 1963. I think they said the fire was sometime in July that year. It says, 'observed anti-social behavior. Patient was found in a hotel room downtown with occult markings that she had drawn all over the walls. She responded violently to being taken and was brought here for isolation. The administrator chose to be the sole caretaker for Jenny and established a series of daily evaluations. There is surprisingly little else in here. What does the diary say?"
'Today, March 20, 1963, at least I think it is March 20, I was given this book by my sister when she came to visit me. The staff said it was fine as long as I behaved. I'm hiding it in my room each night before they chain me to the bed for the evening. Whatever the administrator has said about me is nothing but lies. I'm not a witch. I was told to meet a friend down at a hotel. When I got to the room, the door was open and no one was there. That's when the police came and dragged me away. I don't know why I'm here in this frightening place. I hope someone will realize it was all just a huge mistake and let me out of this horrible nightmare.'
"We can read more later. Obviously, they must have taken the diary away from her at some point before the fire. Let's continue looking around."
"Let me keep the diary. It really belongs to my family."
"Sure, John." I reached out and held the little book reverently. My great aunt had written in this book.
"There's not much more on this floor, let's go back downstairs and through the gate into the main part of the building."
We retraced our steps back down the hallway and down the stairs. We turned towards the small room with the iron gate that protected the inner portion of the asylum. The gate was open as we moved deeper into the building. I kept feeling like we were being watched, but every time I looked around I could see nothing. The first room was large and appeared to have been some sort of lounge area, possibly where patients and visitors could meet. Several couches had remained untouched by fire and water. We noted them, deciding to come back to this area later. To our right was another opened gate that led into a hallway with a sign that read 'Residences' above it. To our left, another gate led to a staircase heading down to the basement. The sign overhead, now hanging partially by a single hook, read Isolation, Operating, Morgue.
Part 6 – The Basement
"Downstairs it is then." Samantha pulled on the gate, the sound of rusted hinges was deafening in the quiet stillness of the building. "When the fire happened, they must have unlocked all the gates."
We stood at the top of the stairs and looked down into the gloomy darkness. If we stood quietly we could hear the odd sound coming up from below. I couldn't tell if the place was bothering Samantha or Bob in the least, but I was scared. I kept thinking what it must have been like for my great aunt, being taken here, imprisoned against her will. I could imagine the yelling of the insane patients drifting through the halls. I shuddered.
Samantha turned on her flashlight and started descending the stairs. "You guys sure you want to go down there?"
"John, come on! If we're going to find zombies, this is the place they'd be."
I sighed and turned on my flashlight and followed after them. At the bottom of the stairs was a large, wide hallway running in both directions to the edges of the building. Rusting gurneys blocked portions of the hallway to the right so we turned left towards the isolation chambers. There were many rooms on both sides of the hallway. Steel doors, most hanging slightly ajar gave us glimpses into the small rooms beyond. Burnt padding on the walls and rusted bed frames were typical. One room had what appeared to be scratches on the door. It was horrible. I pictured my great aunt, being chained to a bed in one of these rooms, isolated from the world, her sobs muffled by the padded walls.
I stared, lost in thought, at the manacles dangling from one of the room's walls. A hand lightly touched my shoulder, yet for all its gentleness, I jumped and let out a small scream. "Sorry, John. You're really jumpy. I've never seen you this intense before. Are you okay?"
"Sorry, Samantha. I asked my mom this morning about my great aunt that was here. It paints this place in a whole new light. Can you imagine yourself, being chained up in here against your will?"
"I can only wonder what horrors she'd seen and heard. We can go if you like."
I looked into Samantha's eyes. We stood close to each other, her hand gently holding mine. I didn't ever want to disappoint her. "I'm okay. Let's keep looking around."
She looked deep into my eyes, assessing me. I thought I could see a hint of longing, but it was wishful thinking on my part. She squeezed my hand. "I know this is harder for you than Bob and me, and I'm sure you're here just because I asked you." I was about to interrupt her when she continued. "I want you to know if the circumstances were different between you and me... if you knew why I could never have a relationship with a guy... I wish I wasn't like this... I feel you're the only person who really understands me, you've always been there for me... I'm ruining your life, John."
"No! I... You could never ruin my life, Samantha."
"If you two need a room, there's lots to choose from. Come on! Let's go see the other rooms."
Samantha rolled her eyes at Bob, smiled at me and squeezed my hand one last time and turned to head back towards the stairs and the other side of the hallway. We pushed some of the old gurneys aside and turned left into the operating theater. To the right were bathrooms. The operating room seemed mostly untouched by the fire. The room was large and old medical devices hung everywhere. Several tables and chairs with clamps to hold heads, arms, and legs were spaced throughout the room. Near one chair was a rusting metal stand with instruments on it.
Bob held up a metal spike that had been laying on the stand. "Do you know what they used this for?" Samantha and I shook our heads. "It's for doing lobotomies."
"For what?"
"They immobilized the patient, then stuck the spike up through their eye socket and into the front part of their brains. Some people believe the results of this procedure is what first started people believing in zombies as the patients often walked around like they were dead afterwards."
"That's barbaric! I'll be right back. I need to go visit the ladies' room."
"Okay, Samantha. Yell if you need me." I watched her go as Bob continued his discourse on all things lobotomy.
"The procedure was used into the 1980s. Hey, why don't you sit in the chair so I can take a picture of it."
"No way!" The room was closing in on me. I felt a heaviness descend making it hard for me to breathe.
"Rock paper scissors. Loser goes in the chair so we can get a picture. One – two – three." I involuntarily put out my fist, signifying rock. I glanced at Bob's hand. His hand was flat for paper. Paper beat rock. I'd lost. It was just a chair and only long enough for a picture.
"Okay. I'll do it. Have you ever thought how many people sat in this chair before and had that spike driven into their brains?"
"You're all talk and no action, John. Hop up into the chair."
I did as requested and before I knew it Bob had flipped over the restraints on my hands and legs.
"Hey! That wasn't part of the deal! It was just to sit in the chair for a picture!"
"This adds to the realism. Let me get my phone out."
As Bob reached for his phone a loud noise sounded out in the hallway followed by what sounded like steps. We looked at each other.
"It's either Samantha or zombies! I'll be right back, John!"
"Wait! You can't leave me here like this! Let me out!" It was no use, he was already gone. I purposely breathed deep and regular to try to calm my pounding heart. My flashlight rested on the tray next to the rusty lobotomy spike, its light casting strange shadows against the walls. I closed my eyes tight trying to think of peaceful images. When I opened my eyes I swear the spike next to the flashlight had been moved. From behind me I heard a slow, scratching shuffle. I started to panic. "Guys! Is that you?" Nothing. I strained to hear any sound. I twisted my head as far as I could from side to side but I couldn't see anything. My heart was pounding against my chest. I struggled in the chair, my wrists and ankles bruising against the restraints. I felt a cold breeze against the back of my neck and more sounds from behind me. Shadows began to form on the walls. Samantha and Bob were coming back, at least I hoped it was them. Out of the corner of my eye I saw a shadow, something in tattered clothing, it was just at the edge of light and vision. I screamed.
"John!" My shirt was soaked with sweat.
"Get me out of this thing! Why did you leave me here alone trapped in this chair? There was something in the room with me."
"You're right, John. Bob should've not left you. I can’t imagine what that must have been like. I walked into one of the gurneys and it fell over." Bob and Samantha unhooked the restraints.
I jumped out of the chair and grabbed my flashlight. "There was something here, in this room! Let's get out of here! Please!"
"Okay, okay. John, I'm sorry for leaving you here." Bob seemed apologetic, but you never really knew for sure with Bob.
We headed back upstairs. I was grateful to be away from that dark damp basement. We opened the front door to the asylum to see the rain pouring down outside. Lightning struck and the place shook with the thunder.
"Maybe we should wait a little longer until the storm blows through? The lounge area has a little natural light and it's dry and at least somewhat comfortable." Another bolt of lightning hit nearby, the thunder happening almost instantly.
"All right. But as soon as the storm is done, we go."
Bob and Samantha agreed and we headed back to the lounge. Bob pulled out the whiskey, opened it, smelled it, and took a sip. "That's so smooth. It has to be over fifty years old." He passed it to Samantha who took a small sip and she passed it to me. I took a small sip as well hoping that it might take a little of the edge off my nerves. It burned its way down my throat.
Part 7 – The Diary
"Why don't you read more of the diary, John?" I pulled out the diary and began to read.
'March 22, 1963 – My older sister visited me again today. It was such a relief to see her. This place is so frightening. People scream all night long. There's so much violence. Yesterday I saw a new patient attack an orderly. They sedated him and I overheard them talking about taking him to surgery. We have no rights here. They can do whatever they want to us. I've been molested several times by male orderlies. If I scream or fight back I'm drugged. I'm so scared.'
"It all sounds so awful. I can't even imagine how she must have felt."
"Oh come one, Samantha. She could've been insane and deluding herself. There's no evidence to suggest she was put here against her will. What would someone's motive be?"
"My family tells a different story."
"Of course they would. Who would want a crazy aunt in their history?"
I ignored Bob and continued reading.
'March 27, 1963 – I had my first meeting with the asylum administrator, Miss Chandler. She took me to a private room and she gave me a physical. She asked a lot of questions about my health, any current conditions I had, and family history. I told her that I didn't do anything wrong and it was all a mistake. She promised me to help me. Finally, some ray of hope.'
'April 1, 1963 – Miss Chandler has decided to personally work with me one on one. There's something very odd going on. She takes me to a room in the residence section of the asylum. It seems to be a secret room off of her private space. Inside on the walls are the same symbols I saw on the walls of the hotel room. She places a necklace on a stand at the center of the room and asks me to concentrate on it, then she begins speaking in a strange language. At the end of the session, I feel weaker. I'm worried because it doesn't feel right and I can't say anything to anyone in the asylum as they'll continue to think I'm insane. The last thing I want to happen to me is to go to the operating room. People come back from there alive, but they appear dead. I'm so frightened.'
"I wonder if that room still exists. Wouldn't that be proof that she was telling the truth all along?"
"We can go look later. Read some more."
'May 13, 1963 – I only know today's date because I saw it on a desk somewhere. I feel I'm questioning myself. Am I really insane? I remember a time when I felt sure I was fine, but now, everyone around me tells me I'm insane and I'm not recalling my memories correctly. I'm growing weaker and weaker after each session with Miss Chandler. My mind is muddy, but I think I remember her saying soon my body would be hers. I know I am or must be going insane as I think she's a witch. I told my sister last time she visited me, but they no longer let her visit. I'm on my own now. I'm so scared.'
'June 10, 1963 – My body is getting weaker and weaker but oddly enough my mind seems to be getting clearer. Miss Chandler ordered the staff to stop giving me drugs. I think she wants my body pure for the final stages of her sessions with me. I truly believe now she's a witch and is siphoning off my life so that she can consume it and keep on living. Even the orderlies have been punished if they molest me. It's like I am a special person that she wants me as fit as possible in these final days of my life. Yesterday, I noticed something for the first time. I saw a glow about the necklace when she was speaking a strange language. I'm going to try to take the necklace, I just have to wait for my chance.'
'July 1, 1963 – I'm very weak now. Miss Chandler told me I'm dying and will be dead within a week. I don’t doubt that at all. I finally got a chance to steal the necklace. A patient reacted violently in the lounge. In the middle of our session, the orderlies requested Miss Chandler's presence over the loudspeakers. I feigned unconsciousness, and she left me there alone. I grabbed the necklace and headed straight to my room, sneaking by the orderlies and Miss Chandler trying to subdue the patient in the lounge. I've found a place to hide the necklace, but I fear for my life more than ever. If I get a chance, I'll try to create a diversion, somehow. I'm sure, regardless, I've only a few days to live.'
'July 1, 1963 – The whole place is in an uproar. Miss Chandler has been in my room multiple times. I do my best to look like I'm asleep or unconscious, but I know she's looking for the necklace. She's so angry looking. The orderlies are coming...'
"That's the end of it. I'm thinking they found the diary and took it from her. Do you think that she was the one that started the fire?"
"We may never know for sure. What a tragic tale. I feel so sorry for your great aunt."
"Maybe she's a zombie now."
"Can it, Bob. Let's go see if we can find Miss Chandler's room in the residence section."
Part 8 – The Witch
For the first time ever, I wanted to be here. I wanted to find proof to show that my great aunt was telling the truth. We all headed into the residence section and began looking through the rooms. At the very end of the hall was a room that, once again, appeared untouched by time or fire. It was a large room and yet it looked rather plain. Everything in it seemed to be in order. Simple, is how I'd describe it. A small single person bed, a night stand, a chest of drawers, and nothing on the walls. Not even a mirror. It appeared to be a dead end. Jenny must have been hallucinating about a secret room. I was about to leave when Samantha pointed something out.
"Look here. The hot water pipes, go straight into this wall. In all the other rooms, they came up from the floor and back down into the floor after the radiator." We began knocking on the wall and sure enough, it sounded hollow behind. We all began looking for a way in. It was Bob that found it.
"I think this wall sconce is hiding a switch. If I just..." We all heard the click and a panel opened up exposing a secret room. As Jenny had written in her diary, the walls were covered in occult symbols. Two chairs and a small table sat in the middle. "Well I'll be... I take back what I said about your great aunt, John. This is pretty much proof she was innocent."
"We found what we wanted to find and the storm seems to be dying down. Let's go."
This time they both agreed. We'd spent enough time there. We turned to go and were at the door to the hallway when Bob accidentally knocked a lamp off of the nightstand.
"Just what do you think you're doing here?" We turned back towards the secret room to see an older, matronly-looking woman standing there. She looked very angry.
"How did you get there?" Bob stammered.
Ignoring Bob's question her tone rose in anger as she addressed us. "You break into my house and expect me not to notice!" She looked at Samantha and me. "You look familiar to me! And you!" She now pointed to Samantha. "You'll do quite nicely."
I stepped between Samantha and the woman. "I don't care what you want. We're all leaving."
"None of you will ever see daylight again!" She roared and her image changed. Before us stood a hideous creature with long sharp claws extending from the ends of its bony, rotting arms. It wore tattered black flowing rags that covered the rest of the desiccated and blackened corpse. Her head was mostly decaying with parts of her skull showing through. The creature screamed in anger.
Bob grabbed a lamp from the dresser and threw it against the creature. It shattered against its skull, but it acted like nothing had even happened. A clawed hand backhanded Bob across his chest throwing him across the room and smashing into the wall. Samantha and I stared at Bob, blood trickling from his mouth. He looked at us with dazed eyes and mouthed the word "Run!"
I took Samantha's hand in mine and we ran. We didn't want to leave Bob, but we had to get to safety. The hallway to the lounge seemed to stretch on forever. We finally made it to the lounge and stopped to get our bearings. "Bob, we have to go back for Bob!"
"I know Samantha, but we don't even know if he's still alive. We need to go get help! We'll get outside, go to town, and get the police."
The creature was howling and screaming and seemed to float towards us as it came down the hallway. "Let's go!" We turned left to get to the foyer, but the gate was closed and locked. We were trapped inside. I looked around wildly. Before the stairs stood the burned young woman. She was there and then she was not. "We have to go downstairs and find a place to hide! Come on!" I pulled Samantha after me. At the bottom of the stairs we turned left and ran down the hall into the isolation ward. "Here! Get inside!"
The sound of the screaming echoed through the asylum. We were breathing hard. My heart was pounding. I closed the door behind us hoping I could at least hold it closed, but we were trapped.
"What are we going to do?"
"I don't know. I'm so sorry, Samantha. I won't let that creature get you. If anything happens to you I would not be able to live with myself."
"It's all my fault, John. I'm the one that suggested we come here."
"It doesn't matter, Samantha. I would've followed you anywhere. I... I'm in love with you, always have been." Samantha looked conflicted. "Look for something we can use as a weapon!" Just then my flashlight flicked off, plunging us into total darkness. The screaming was getting closer, we could hear the claws of the creature scraping the walls. I shook my flashlight, and it flickered on again.
"We're going to die, John." She said it as a whisper. She was terrified.
My light hit her face and suddenly I remembered my dream. "Samantha, I've been here before."
"What do you mean?"
"Last night, I had a dream. I was in this room. The bed, the chains. They're the same. In my dream, a young woman pointed to the wall. Here, hold the light!" I dove to the corner of the room and started scraping away the rotting and burned padding from the wall. It came away easily and my hand found a void in behind. I felt something cold. I pulled it out and held it up to the light. "The necklace! This was Jenny's room. She hid it here all along. I know what I have to do."
The shrieking stopped outside the door. We moved away from it, our backs pressed against the far wall. I held up the necklace as the creature ripped the door from its hinges and crept inside. It looked at the necklace with its dead, soulless eyes. I dropped the necklace around my neck. The creature screamed as a flash of light filled the room.
I'd been wrong. The necklace hadn't saved us. The creature raised its clawed and mangled hand to strike us down. We both cringed. At the last second I heard Samantha whisper to me. "I love you."
I struggled trying to comprehend what Samantha had said as I watched the claw descend towards us. Suddenly I saw a flicker of light, a glint off of something shiny from behind the door. The creature's head tipped and fell to the ground and the body collapsed. Within moments the body had all but vanished into a heap of ashes. I looked up to see Bob with a very large butcher knife in his hand and a smile on his face.
"Cutting the head off a zombie witch, it’s the only way to properly kill them. How are you girls doing?"
Why did he say girls? I looked down at myself, long blonde hair drifted in front of my eyes. I had two very noticeable bumps on my chest, my hands were small and delicate. My mind swam and everything went dark.
Part 9 – Awakening
"I'm sure it was all too much for her, Bob. That creature could've killed us all. I think she's starting to wake up. Go check to see if you can get the gate open to the foyer while I look after her."
I slowly opened my eyes. I was on one of the dingy couches in the asylum lounge. "John? Jenny? Are you alright?" I looked into Samantha's worried eyes. She was holding my face with her hands.
"I think I'm okay. What happened?" My voice was all wrong.
"Are you John, or are you Jenny?"
"Samantha, it's me, John. I'm so confused."
Samantha looked over to make sure Bob was still out of hearing distance. "John, I'm so glad it is you in there. It is strange. When you put the necklace on, you transformed into what I believe is Jenny's body. This must have been what the witch wanted, to change from her old self into someone more beautiful and younger. The creature was the witch in its natural state and it needed the necklace to fully come back to life. John, when you changed, your clothes changed. I went through your pack and I found your ID. Everything shows you as Jenny. Perhaps it was because I saw you transform, but I remember who you were before. Bob, believes you've always been Jenny."
"So you think the world, my parents, everyone will never know and remember me as John?"
"Whatever magic was in that necklace, it changed reality for everyone around you. I could be wrong, but that's what I believe."
"So I'm Jenny now? I mean I'm still me inside, but to everyone else I'll always be Jenny."
"I'm sorry John, I mean Jenny. This was all my fault. I talked you into coming here. I hope, someday, you'll be able to forgive me."
"Samantha, there's nothing to forgive. What happened, happened. We can't undo it. Besides, I'd follow you anywhere." I watched her eyes soften and moisten.
"When we get back, and you've had time to adjust to your new situation, perhaps we can talk. I can't imagine what you're going through right now. What you must be feeling."
"The dream I had about the room. I was sure the ghost of Jenny was telling me I needed to put the necklace on to be saved. I don't understand."
"I think it did save us. The creature hesitated when it saw the necklace, then was momentarily blinded when you put it on and the transformation took place. That was just long enough for Bob to come and kill it. You may not think it now, but given time, perhaps the necklace will also save you in a different way."
"How so?"
"I'm not sure I can explain right now. Give yourself some time, then we can talk about it again."
"Samantha?"
"Yes?"
"What do I look like?"
"You may not want to hear this, but you're stunningly beautiful." She bit her lower lip. I wanted to talk more, but Bob came back over.
"I got the gate open. We can get out of here."
I wanted to see if Bob remembered anything about me from before. "Bob? Have I changed?"
Bob smirked. "You must've had too much whiskey. You're wearing the same clothes you started with, Jenny."
"Bob, I'm sorry the zombie witch didn't turn out to be sexy for you."
"That's all right, Jenny. They can't all be sexy."
I stood up and felt the weight on my chest bounce and shift. My clothing was practical for an adventure, yet now very feminine. My jeans hugged my thin waist and wider hips. From what I could see, I was indeed curvy, yet trim. My slightly wavy, blonde hair was long, to the middle of my back. I looked at my breasts and at Samantha's trying to judge size. I'd say they were close to being the same, even though I seemed to be slightly shorter than Samantha now. It was hard to take it all in and move forward.
As we left the asylum, I remembered the old fountain. My curiosity got the better of me and I looked once again into the water. My hair fell in front of my face so I pulled it back over my shoulder. At first I thought I saw the same image of the young woman again, but then realized it was my own reflection. I had a very beautiful face and the deepest blue eyes I'd ever seen. I smiled, watching my reflection do the same.
"Come on Jenny!"
I ran to catch up with Samantha and Bob.
Part 10 – Changed Reality
It was late when I finally got back home. My parents were asleep for the night. I walked through our house and looked at the pictures on the mantel and on the walls. They showed me as a young girl. I stared at the pictures in a state of disbelief. Perhaps this was all still a dream and I would go to sleep and wake up as me again. I went upstairs to my room. Everything was different. The furniture was now painted white, and there were lots of pinks and purples. My closet was filled with dresses and skirts. On my bed was a nightgown. I dropped my gear and looked at myself for the first time in front of my full-length mirror. I gave a small feminine gasp as I took myself in. Samantha had been right. I was stunningly beautiful.
I had to keep reminding myself that the young woman in the mirror was me. I sought my feelings and thought of Samantha. Did I still love her? The answer came back, yes! I was still me, just in a different wrapper. A very different wrapper. I slowly undressed, taking in every inch of exposed skin as I revealed it. When I finally stood naked in front of the mirror I became slightly aroused by what I saw. I had full breasts and a thin waist. My hips flared nicely and my stomach was perfectly flat. I had long, smooth legs. My skin was flawless. I moved my delicate hands to my breasts and felt their weight. I was surprised by how much they weighed, but even more surprised by how supple and sensitive they were. Just holding them caused my nipples to become erect. It was a most wonderful feeling.
You might think I would be in a state of shock and not interested in self exploration, but you would only be correct in that I was in a state of shock. I was, after all, eighteen, recently male, and had a chance to fully feel the depths of passion from a female perspective. Of course, it helped tremendously that most of my fantasies over the past few years pictured myself as a young woman that Samantha had chosen to make love to.
I slid into my bed and lay on my back. My hands began caressing my breasts and nipples. I let small gasps and moans escape my lips. My breasts were so sensitive. I moved one hand between my legs as the other massaged my breast. My vaginal lips were very moist and my finger found easy ingress between the wet folds. I imagined myself as I now was with Samantha sucking my breast and her finger inside my wet vagina. I found the bump that was my clitoris and almost screamed out when I first touched it. There was nothing as a man that even came close to the level of sensitivity. I imagined Samantha's tongue moving slowly back and forth over my clitoris. I stroked myself in time with my imagination. I felt my sexual tension build and build until I came in a wave of pure ecstasy. My first orgasm as a woman seemed to go on forever. I shuddered and held my hand tightly between my thighs until it was over. As the endorphins released, I drifted off to sleep.
It only seemed like moments later when I was rudely awakened by my mother calling up from downstairs that breakfast would be ready in thirty minutes. My first thought was that everything had been nothing more than a dream, but as I rolled over I felt an unmistakable weight shift on my chest and long blonde hair fall into my face. I let my hands roam across my body confirming my suspicions. I needed to pee so I got up and headed straight to the bathroom. I sat down on the toilet and immediately felt the rush leave me in a very uncontrolled manner. When I stood back up I noticed I was still dripping a little. This was definitely something I would need to get used to.
I started the shower and jumped in, letting out a loud gasp as the force of the water stung my sensitive body. I noted that my soap and shampoo were different. Knowing that my parents were waiting for me, I washed as quickly as I could and tried hard not to explore at length. The feeling of the soap against my soft, smooth skin was tantalizing. I shampooed my long hair, which was a chore in itself. I had no idea how much longer it took for girls with long hair. I got out of the shower and dabbed my body dry. My hair was soaking wet so I found a blow dryer and used that on it. It took some time, but I managed to get my hair dry and tangle free.
I went to my dresser and found, to my chagrin, a pair of delicate panties and a bra. I struggled with the bra, but was pleased how well it supported the weight of my breasts. I had to admit to myself that smooth legs and not having stuff between my legs made the panties quite comfortable to wear. I moved over to the closet to find that whatever pants I owned must have been in the wash, because all I found were dresses and skirts. I closed my eyes and grabbed one at random. It turned out to be a summer dress that thankfully went just below my knees. I found some flat shoes that seemed to go with the dress, grabbed the diary, and headed downstairs.
"Good morning, sweetheart! When did you get in last night? You look absolutely beautiful this morning."
I was still unsure just how my parents could suddenly have a daughter and not realize something was different. "I got in around midnight. We got caught in the storm and wound up taking shelter in the old asylum. I don't seem different to you?"
"We suspected as much. That's a scary place. No, is something different about you that we can't see?"
On one hand I was relieved they didn't realize I'd changed, on the other, it was disconcerting they knew me better as who I am now than I knew myself at the moment. "I guess not. When we were in the asylum, I found your aunt's file. She had this diary. I thought I'd give it to you. It's a rather strange read, but we found evidence to support what she wrote."
"Did you know that we named you after your great aunt Jenny? You look so much like her from the old pictures we have of her. You could've been twins."
"I believe it."
My phone chirped with a message from Samantha. 'Can I come over so we can talk?' I texted back that would be good.
"Is that Samantha? I sort of hoped you two would someday get together."
"You don't mind the idea of women being together?"
"Jenny, you're so funny sometimes. I've always known of your tendencies towards women. I just want you to be happy, regardless of who you're with. Of course, with Samantha there's no chance of you getting pregnant." She laughed and I suddenly felt very vulnerable realizing I could now have a baby.
The doorbell rang and I went to the door to let Samantha in. She looked at me and giggled. "You're wearing a dress."
"I'm confused enough as it is, please don't make it worse."
"Sorry, but it's a big change since yesterday. You look beautiful, by the way."
"Come on upstairs."
Samantha giggled again when she saw my room. "That was pretty powerful magic to do all of this. Your parents didn't see any change, did they?"
"No. Even our old family pictures have me as a young girl. My mom even told me a few minutes ago how she knows I have tendencies towards women."
"That must have been a shock for you."
"I'm still me inside. My preferences haven't changed. I get grossed out thinking about sleeping with some guy. The shock was waking up and realizing it wasn't all a dream. That and seeing what I have in my closet."
"Your closet?"
"Take a look."
Samantha giggled again. "I'm sorry I'm giggling. Your closet is filled with the most beautiful and feminine dresses." She came over to the bed and sat down next to me and took my hand in hers. "How are you coping?"
"I feel fine some moments, and others I feel like people are going to call me a fraud. If I had to live as a woman, at least I'm in a body that I feel I could become comfortable in. How are you doing?"
"You said something to me yesterday."
I knew what she was talking about. I'd told her I loved her. I winced thinking this was not going to be a pleasant conversation.
"I realize we were in a difficult situation, but I know you spoke from your heart. I was torn. I've known you always loved me. Everyday I wanted to free you since I never felt I could be with a man, but I wanted to keep you by my side. I know this was tearing you apart. In my own way, I've loved you since we first met. I didn't believe I would ever meet someone so compatible with me as you."
"It did tear me apart. Yesterday Bob told me I looked like his puppy that knew he couldn't have some steak. I'd hoped things could change for us. May I ask what happened to you? Why you can't be with a guy?"
"Just before we moved here, my father abused me sexually. He would hold be down and rape me. Over time, I just felt so helpless and unable to control my situation. I have to have control and that simply couldn't happen with a man that's so much larger and stronger than me. I wanted to feel differently, but I tried everything. Nothing could get to that deep-seated fear."
I wrapped my arms around Samantha and I started to cry for her.
"Why are you crying? You're going to make me cry."
"I'm sorry, Samantha. I just wish I'd been there to protect you. You didn't deserve to have that happen to you. I don’t know why I'm crying, it's just coming out. I seem to feel things much deeper than before. If I picture myself in your situation, now, being a smaller young woman, the thought terrifies me."
Samantha broke our embrace and wiped the tears from my eyes. She leaned close and kissed me. It was the most wonderful feeling I'd ever experienced on so many levels. My lips were so sensitive and they tingled with the touch of her lips against them. I felt a warmth spread throughout my body.
"That was wonderful!"
"Mmm, it certainly was. I know you have a lot to absorb, Jenny, and you may want time to be by yourself. If, however, you want to explore something deeper with me, I'd like to take you out on a date tonight."
"Samantha, you're the only person in the world that knows what happened to me. You're my source of strength. Perhaps it's the fact that I'm now a little smaller than you, or simply feel weaker than I did as a man, or merely female hormones I'm getting used to, but I feel a strong desire to be with you and, this may sound very odd, be held by you. I'd love to go out on a date with you tonight."
"You've made me the happiest girl in the whole world. I thought, perhaps, I lost you forever. I'll pick you up at 5:30 pm. We'll go out to dinner." She leaned forward and kissed me again then hugged me. I felt our breasts press against each others. I felt warm and giddy as I watched her leave.
"Jenny, sweetheart?" My mother was at my door.
"Yes, Mom?"
"I just saw Samantha leave. She was beaming. Anything I need to know about?"
"We have a date tonight."
"Well, isn't that special. Would you like me to help you with your hair and makeup later? I'm sure you want to do all you can to impress her."
The thought of my mother helping me get ready for a date was such a foreign feeling. I certainly could use the help. "Sure, mom!"
Part 11 – The Date
Later that afternoon my mother helped me with my hair. I'd showered again and washed it as well. She had me sit in front of a mirror and she brushed my hair until it shone like polished gold. She used the curling iron to emphasize some of the curls at the ends of my hair and pulled and pinned my hair back on one side. It looked amazing. "How about a little makeup? Not that you really need any." I wanted to impress Samantha and so I agreed. My mother helped me apply a little mascara, lipstick, and some eyeshadow. It was all very light and tastefully done. "So what were you thinking of wearing?"
"I'm not sure. It is a dinner date. What would you choose?"
"There is nothing like a beautiful blonde in a red dress. You want to look sweet and innocent, yet sexy and demure at the same time. How about this one?" She had picked a red dress that exposed my back and shoulders, and plunged down the front showing subtle hints of my breasts. The length came to mid-thigh. It was elegant yet would leave anyone looking at me enough skin to arouse them.
When all was said and done, I looked totally breathtaking. I hugged my mother tightly, thanking her for her help. The doorbell rang and my mother let Samantha inside. I stood a few feet away and tried to keep my mouth closed. Samantha was wearing a spectacular black dress that hugged every curve of her body. She looked more beautiful than I'd ever seen her before. We both said the same thing at the same time, "You look absolutely amazing!"
My mother looked at us both and smiled. "You two have a good time. We won't wait up for you, Jenny."
As we walked outside Samantha held my hand. "Did your mother help you with your hair and makeup?"
"Yes. It was embarrassing and yet, such a unique time as well. I never had my mom fawn over me like that before."
"Well, you're her daughter now. You both did an incredible job. I love the way your hair is done and the light look of your makeup. That dress is unbelievable! You're even wearing high heels."
"To tell you the truth, it's nice. I never thought about what it must feel like for a woman to dress up. I can't lie though, these shoes, even though they look great, are hurting my feet. Where are we going for dinner?"
"I hope you don’t mind, but I was unsure how you might feel out in public yet and I didn't want you getting snatched away from me, so I chose to make you dinner at my house. My parents are away for the week. And here we are..." She led me into her house, which had been transformed inside with flowers and candles.
"You did all of this for me?"
Samantha pulled a rose from a vase and handed it to me. "I wanted to make sure I left a good first impression."
I took the rose and smelled it, unable to control my growing smile. "You could've shown up in a cardboard box and still impressed me, but I do appreciate the effort and how thoughtful you were to think how I must be feeling out in public. I'm sure I would've been most unladylike, tripping in these shoes and sprawling onto the ground. I still don’t know how to sit in a dress."
"I'm more than happy to provide you lessons. Dinner will still be about thirty minutes. Do you mind if we sit and talk a bit? Would you like a little wine?"
"A little wine would be nice, but just a little. I don’t want to get drunk. I want to fully enjoy our time together." I watched Samantha pour two glasses of red wine and watched carefully how she sat on the couch. I did my best to emulate her.
"Very well done, Jenny. You're doing so well. I still can’t imagine what you must be going through."
"I'm getting used to the idea." I blushed a little. "I guess I could say that I'm pleasantly surprised how I feel. I should be freaking out, but this body feels so nice. It is sort of like how you enjoy a cold winter's day. You wear warm clothing, wrap yourself in a blanket, and sit in front of a fire. It's a comforting feeling that I get. As a man, everything seemed a little harsher. Shaving every day, the roughness of my skin, the clothing I used to wear, even how I was treated."
Samantha came a little closer on the couch and placed her hand on my knee and felt my soft skin. It was so good to feel her touch. "Very soft. Women are definitely very different. You may even start to notice more of how men act around us."
"Oh, I already have. Even just watching television. What I would simply ignore, I'm now suddenly paying closer attention. I hope I didn't act all bravado and macho around you."
"You never did. It's one of the reasons why I liked you so much. You had a sensitive side. I don’t mean to insult your manhood in any way, but you were much more like a woman in a lot of ways. Like how you admitted to being scared to go to the asylum, or opening up about your true feelings for me. Do you know I have a picture of us on my phone that I would spend hours looking at?"
"That's funny, I have one of you as well that I would stare at."
Samantha laughed. "I hope you can forgive me. I used to wish that something could change in me or with you so that we could be together. It almost feels like my wish came true."
"You're not alone in your wish, Samantha. I wished the same thing."
"I'm so glad it was your wish that made all this happen and not mine." I could see a mischievous glint in her eye. She became a little more somber. "Do you think you'll miss anything about being a man?"
"There are only two things I can think of. Being able to go to the bathroom standing up, and not having a period. I don't even know what to expect or when to expect my first one. I'm a little scared of it."
"If that's the only things you can think of, then maybe it won't be so bad. For some women their period barely affects them, for others, and I think this has more to do with having your body nutritionally balanced, it can be much more problematic. Hopefully you'll turn out to be the former. I realize that you haven't grown up as a girl so what I take for granted or have grown into, you're learning fresh. Your mother doesn't even know you're learning now. I'd be happy to be by your side through those events."
We both seemed to be dancing around the obvious thoughts and questions that were on both our minds. "I want you by my side. I don't think I could do this without you." I placed my hand on hers.
Samantha entwined her fingers with mine and pulled my hand to her lips, kissing the back of my hand. I blushed at the touch of her lips and the feel of the warmth of her hand in mine. She stood up and pulled me up to face her. I wanted to crush her to me, but I also knew she needed to be the one in the driver's seat. Her hand slipped to the small of my back and pulled me to her. Her other hand pulled a stray blonde hair from my face and tucked it gently behind my ear. My body was on fire with desire. I'd always wanted to be in Samantha's arms and now, finally, my dreams were coming true. Her fingers brushed my cheek.
"I've never really told you how much you mean to me, Jenny." Her eyes sought mine. "How adorable you are. And now, how breathtakingly beautiful. I love you, Jenny. I'd do anything for you."
"I've loved you all these years. My body and my heart belong to you. I'm yours if you want me."
Her lips pressed against mine. There was so much feeling and passion in that kiss. My knees weakened and my pulse quickened.
Samantha pulled back, restraining her desire. "Oh, I definitely want you! We do, however, need to eat dinner before I get too carried away."
"I've no problems with you getting carried away." She kissed me one more time and took my hand to lead me to the table where she pulled out a chair for me. She brought out dinner and refreshed our wine.
Samantha raised a glass, "To the life we were meant to have. What a witch meant for evil, may our lives be forevermore blessed." I smiled, realizing for the first time that I was truly happy.
Dinner had been amazing, yet I couldn't tell you what we ate. My eyes couldn't leave Samantha's. We held hands and rubbed our feet against each other's legs. We talked about our future together and our past escapades. After the dishes were cleaned, Samantha pulled me into the living room and turned on some romantic music.
"Dance with me, Jenny." The music was slow and I wrapped my arms around her neck, her hands holding me close around the small of my back. We rocked back and forth, our bodies pressed up against each other's. I smelled Samantha's hair. She was everything I'd ever wanted. I felt her lips begin to gently kiss my neck, just below my ear. I moaned softly. Her touch was exquisite, every moment a miniature ecstasy. Her hands began to slide over my back and buttocks. Her lips moved to my cheek. By the time her lips pressed against mine I was breathing quickly in short gasps. My lips parted slightly as Samantha's tongue pressed into my mouth. She tasted so sweet. My body, reacting on its own volition, pressed my hips against her thighs. I could feel the wetness between my legs.
Taking my hand in hers, she led me to the bedroom. She looked into my eyes and whispered her love for me and she continued to kiss my lips.
"I want to make love to you, Jenny, but it's your decision. I'd never force myself on you, as much as I want you right now."
"I feel like I have waited for this all my life. I want you Samantha, body, heart, and soul. I love you."
With my acquiescence, Samantha's passions grew in intensity. Our kisses became fevered, our hands reaching for each other's. When her hand gently brushed my breast it was such an amazing feeling. I could feel my nipple becoming erect and rubbing against the silky clothing I was wearing. Her other hand slipped under the hem of my dress and pressed up against my wet panties. I was a bit embarrassed, yet Samantha didn't seem to be bothered. Her finger pressed between my vaginal lips, only my panties separating us. I moaned and gasped at the touch, my knees buckling at the feeling.
My hand moved to her breast. Had I still been a man I would have grabbed it more firmly, but having felt how sensitive my breasts were, I used a light touch. I felt her nipple beneath the fabric of her dress and let my fingers slide over it. Samantha let our a small moan and I felt her press her hips against my thigh. Samantha's fingers found the edge of my panties and slipped inside, her middle finger sliding easily between my wet folds and finding my clitoris. All I could do was emit small bursts of gasps, laced with pleasure at each stroke. My hips pressed into her hand and I hugged Samantha tightly to me, my face buried in her neck. When my orgasm came, I held onto Samantha as hard as I dared to keep from collapsing, my moans muffled by my lips being pressed against her neck. I held onto her and shook with pleasure, her finger slowly stroking me throughout my orgasm.
I was a little embarrassed. After all, it only took a few minutes. Samantha smiled and kissed me passionately. "Now that we got the first one out of the way, you can relax a little more. I guess that's a wonderful thing about being a woman, you don’t have to stop making love after you come once. I'm very close too. Why don't you help me along." Needing no more incentive, I tried my best to mimic what Samantha had done for me. I kissed her neck and massaged her breast gently. I slipped my hand up under her dress and found her panties were as wet as mine. I found the top of her panties and moved my hand inside, letting my fingers find her moist lips. I tried to remember how she had touched me, with the flat of her middle finger, gently touching my clitoris. I pressed my lips against hers and let my tongue seek Samantha's. My finger found her clitoris and I began slowly rubbing it back and forth. Our kisses became laced with passion. I wanted to press harder and move faster, but I knew now that slow, steady, and gentle was what she needed. I felt her body begin to tense. I pressed a little harder and pushed my finger in a little deeper. With a loud gasp and small scream, Samantha squeezed my hand with her thighs and came. I held her tight and continued to kiss her.
"God, I love you, Jenny. That was amazing! Come, sit on the bed." I did as I was told and Jenny knelt down in front of me. She took off my heels then pulled me to my feet and into her arms. She kissed me again and gently turned me around so my back was to her. Her lips brushing against my neck. I could feel her fingers undoing my dress. With deliberate slowness, she removed my dress and let it drop to the floor. I turned again to face her, only wearing my bra and panties. It felt so right, I felt no shame. She reached behind me and unclasped my bra exposing my naked breasts. "You are so beautiful, Jenny. More beautiful than anyone I've ever seen." She kissed each of my breasts and then knelt in front of me again, this time pulling my panties down. I was now naked before the love of my life.
Not wanting to be the only one naked, Samantha stood and turned around. I unzipped her dress and helped it drop to the floor. With her back turned, I unhooked her bra and let it drop as well. Her bare back hiding her beautiful breasts from me. I pulled her to me, my lips kissing the nape of her neck, my hands reaching around to find her breasts. They were full and supple. I kissed down her back and slowly removed her panties and slipped off her heels. She turned to meet me face to face, our breasts pressing against each other's. Her thigh moving between my legs. She placed her hands on my cheeks and kissed me, then we lay on the bed together where she rolled me over onto my back.
She then laid on top of me. I could feel her wet vagina rub in rhythm against my thigh. I had always pictured myself being the one on top, but this felt so right to me. I was submissive in a way, and loving it, letting Samantha do whatever she wanted to me. She kissed me several times again. I whispered to her that I loved her. My words increasing her passion. Slowly, she began kissing her way down my body. When she put my nipple in her mouth and sucked on it, I thought I would almost come again right then and there. The feeling of her lips squeezing my nipple sent impulses straight to my vagina.
She looked me in the eyes and smiled as she kissed her way down my stomach. Every butterfly kiss she gave me caused my body to quiver with excitement. When her lips finally kissed my vagina I let out another moan of pleasure. When her tongue slid inside me I emitted a small scream and my hands went to stroke her head and hair. She pressed her tongue deep inside me, finding my clitoris and swirling around it. As her tongue continued to slide back and forth I felt a finger slowly slip inside me. My hands went to my breasts as my back arched. I could feel her finger moving in and out of me, going deeper and deeper with each stroke. I could feel my vaginal muscles release and grab her finger. The feeling of her tongue on my clitoris, her finger pushed deep inside me, and my hands squeezing my breasts was all I could handle. This time it was no small scream or muffled moan, but a loud gasp and cry of pleasure as my body was overwhelmed by the most exquisite orgasm I'd ever had.
When my waves of pleasure subsided, Samantha climbed back up into my arms and kissed me. I could taste my own juices on her lips. It inflamed my desires to continue to make love to her. I was very aware of how Samantha had been mistreated so I was very careful to be as gentle as possible with her. I rolled her over onto her back, but I didn't climb on top of her. I stayed to her side, letting my hands move over her gorgeous body. I began sucking her nipples and moving one hand between her legs, my finger slipping easily inside her. I continued this until I knew she was close to orgasm again. I began kissing her stomach and thighs, getting closer and closer to her now very wet vagina. I tasted her juices with my tongue and teased her clitoris with light flicks. Her hips were bucking slightly with each time I touched her clitoris. More deliberate now, I pushed my tongue deeper inside her and let my lips press around her swollen clitoris. Moments later, my head was squeezed between her thighs as she came. Her body shook and shook until the waves of pleasure ebbed.
Samantha pulled my up into her waiting arms. She kissed me. "You are so wonderful, Jenny! I'm in love with you so much!"
"I've always loved you, Samantha." We lay in each other's arms for a long time, neither speaking. She pulled the blanket over us as we cuddled. "You mentioned something to me before and how maybe putting on the necklace would save me in another way. I think I know what you were saying now. I've never been happier in my whole life. I never expected that being a woman would be so wonderful. The necklace saved us from the witch, saved me from my pain, and gave me you. I couldn't be happier."
"You don’t mind being a woman?"
"I can honestly say that I'd never want to go back to being a man. I've everything I ever wanted and, to be honest, the orgasms are mind blowing."
She smiled and kissed me. We fell asleep in each other's arms.
The Bureau
Sean Stafford pushed himself away from his computer and leaned back in his office chair. At fifty-five, he was one of the oldest field agents at the FBI. Most agents his age had already moved up the ladder into director-level roles, but not Sean. He had lost his drive and it showed. His wife left him many years ago. She wanted a family, but Sean's work kept him fully consumed, and having children was never a priority for him. After she left him, he poured himself even more into his work. He had gained weight, which slowed down his reaction times and allowed the younger rookies to pass him rapidly by. Sean’s director appreciated his experience, but could see that Sean was past his prime and losing his value to the Bureau. He had even told Sean that unless things improved on his upcoming recertification and fitness exams, he would have no choice but to find some dark, dank office for Sean to sit in for his remaining years.
Sean sighed heavily and looked out his office window. It was 10:12 pm, Friday, September 4, and the office was very quiet. Only he and some of the rookie upstarts were still there. Resigned to the fact that next week’s recertification would not go well, Sean knew he’d be put on file duty. He had given his life to the Bureau and, yet, that was simply not good enough for them. After one last look at his current case, a monotonous and boring case that Sean felt was given to him in a punitive way, he logged out of his computer, grabbed his things, and headed for the elevator.
Arriving at the ground floor, the elevator door opened and Sean looked out into the entry area. He stalled momentarily as he saw a beautiful, young, vivacious brunette. She could not be more than twenty-three, and her badge and fake, red firearm indicated she was an agent in training. There was no doubt that under the polished business attire, her body was curvy and athletic. He watched the spring in her step, and could feel the vibrancy of youthful life that emanated from her. The elevator door started to close on him as he stood there mesmerized. He held out his hand to stop the door then continued on his way to his car.
Pausing, he could not help but watch the young woman as she stopped at the guard desk and handed a box to the guard. “Hi Sam!"
"Amanda! It is so good to see you! You know, we've missed you ever since you moved out of the neighborhood. I understand you graduate next week?"
"Hopefully, if I pass all the tests. The academy cut us loose this weekend and I just had to stop by and say hello on my way home. I got this just for you to help keep you going tonight.”
“You are too good to me, Amanda. If I were twenty years younger and not married, you’d be in trouble.”
Sean watched her laugh casually. “You’d be a good catch, Sam. Except I think of you more like the father I never had. Don’t tell your Ellie I got you that for you or she’ll blame me for blowing your diet.”
"That was the sweetest thing you ever said to me. You really think of me like a father?”
"Absolutely! Have to run. Good night, Sam!”
Sean watched her turn towards the exit. By this time, he had caught up to her and held the door open to let her out. She smiled warmly at him, “Heading home?”
Sean nodded.
“I’ve been putting in lots of hours lately preparing for my final exams at the academy next week. It’s so exciting thinking in one week I’ll be a Special Agent just like you, although, I doubt I'd be lucky enough to get a headquarters position.”
“One hint of advice I can give you after thirty years here, is to make sure you have a proper balance in life. The Bureau can be all consuming, and sooner than you realize, you’ll find yourself a thirty-year veteran with no spouse, kids, or life.”
She reached out and touched his arm. That action startled Sean at first, but one look in her eyes showed a depth of empathy and caring he had rarely seen before. “Good words of advice that I will take to heart every day.” She smiled again and headed across the street to the parking garage.
Something stirred deep within Sean. He was a good man, but life had simply taken the wind out of his sails. He’d walked past that guard for ten years and never knew his name; yet she had taken time to go out of her way to make the guard feel special. It was in that moment that Sean decided a change was needed in his life.
Sean exited the building and followed on the heels of the young trainee. He wasn’t stalking her. She just happened to be going the same way he was. A slight mist and a bit of fog hung in the air. The roads were wet from a recent cool rain. As they approached the middle of the road, he heard a revving engine. A white pickup truck was speeding towards the intersection and appeared to be heading straight for them both. Sean started running towards the young woman and shouted a warning. She turned, startled, her hand rising automatically towards the speeding truck as if to hold it back. In what felt like slow motion, Sean reached her side and pushed her out of the way. He saw her fall hard to the pavement and hit her head. It was the last thing Sean saw as the truck slammed into his body.
Sean opened his eyes to a soft white light. Everything around him was white. He thought, perhaps, that he was in a hospital, but, when he sat up, he could not see that he had been laying on anything solid. He started to panic until a voice spoke that brought solace and reassurance to his soul, “That was a brave and selfless act you just did, Sean Stafford. It is unfortunate, however, that it was in vain, as it was Amanda Sterling’s time to leave earth and join us.”
“I’m dead? I feel surprisingly well for being dead if that is what you are saying.”
“Yes, and no. While your body dies your soul lives on. Without your body to feel pain, you will feel very much alive and well. We do not have much time, and you need to make a decision.”
“What decision?”
“The decision is whether or not you want to go back to earth. As I said before, it was Amanda Sterling’s time to die. Even though you pushed her out of the way of the truck, it was still her time. She died and came here to us, though her body is physically fine. The problem is with you. It was not your time to die, but there is only so much damage a physical body can take, and thus, you are here with us now. Had you not slowed when you left work, you would have been slightly ahead of Amanda. She would have yelled a warning, and you would have been able to get out of the way, just in time.”
The voice continued, “Your untimely death has a causal effect, and a new chain of events will now unfold. This new chain of events will ultimately lead to millions of innocent lives lost. Now comes the moment of your decision. Because of your courage and selflessness, and that many lives are at stake, we are giving you a choice. You can choose to return to earth, and hopefully prevent the loss of all these lives, or, you can choose to remain here with us. There is nothing wrong with either choice, as in the grand scheme of things, we all wind up here. I do need to warn you that your life would be very different from the life you have had up to this point, as we cannot return you to your old body. Another physical host would be chosen. Time is of the essence. I need your decision now.”
Sean hesitated momentarily as he felt wonderful where he was. It would be easy to stay and not have to go back to the drudgery of his old life, but if he did not, then many people might die. “I choose to go back.”
“Then Godspeed to you.”
Sean heard distant sirens as awareness slowly crept upon him. “Amanda! Amanda!” His eyes fluttered open and he was looking into the eyes of Sam, the front desk guard. Sean felt a sense of familiarity about Sam, yet he knew he had not ever really met him before. “Amanda, are you okay? The ambulance will be here soon.” Sean was sitting on the curb with Sam supporting him. He looked down to see his long slender legs exposed.
“Sam, what happened?” Sean’s voice sounded very strange to him yet also familiar. Then he remembered the woman, the truck, the place that was all white, and a decision. Even as he tried to recall the events of the white room, the memories began to fade quickly. He knew he was Sean Stafford, and yet he also knew he was Amanda Sterling.
“It appears as if an out of control truck almost hit you. If it was not for the brave actions of Special Agent Stafford, you would be dead now.”
Sean was frightened and shaking. Suddenly words sounded in his mind, “I do need to warn you that your life would be very different from the life you have had up to this point, as we cannot return you to your old body. Another physical host would be chosen.” He now knew for sure what had happened. He was Sean Stafford, he died trying to save Amanda Sterling, and now, since his body no longer functioned, he was sent back to earth as her. He stood unsteadily on his feet, with Sam’s hand to guide him up. He turned towards the intersection and could see his old body there, mangled and in pieces. He walked over to it and bent down. In the bloody mess that was his previous life, Sean’s old face remained intact. He reached out a shaking, feminine, delicate hand and stroked his old face lovingly.
The ambulance arrived and the paramedics ushered Sean away from the scene. Sean’s old body was quickly determined to be a lost cause, and a sheet was placed over it. There was something final in seeing his old body covered with that sheet. A chapter had closed, and a new chapter had begun. Words sounded in his mind again, “Because of your courage and selflessness, and that many lives are at stake, we are giving you a choice...” Even as the words eroded from his memory, Sean felt a determination and a sense of urgency that he had never felt before. Looking down at his slender hand and well-manicured nails, he resolved that he would do what it would take. He needed to live Amanda’s life, graduate next week as a Special Agent, and save the world.
Sean looked up into the eyes of the paramedic who was tending to the spot where Amanda had hit her head. “He was a good man, Sean Stafford. Please treat him with the respect he is due. He saved my life today.”
“We will, ma’am.”
Gently brushing the paramedic's hand away, he stood. “I’m fine. Just a bump on the head. If I experience any after effects, I promise to go see a doctor.”
“Okay, ma’am. Please take care of yourself.”
Sean walked over to Sam who had stayed close by. Suddenly emotional, he hugged Sam and thanked him for his support. The police arrived and he gave a statement to them. When everything was completed he headed home. Luckily, he seemed to have memory of where Amanda’s car was and the address to her apartment.
It was very dark and in the early hours of the morning by the time Sean arrived at Amanda’s apartment. As Sean entered the entry hall, he automatically placed Amanda’s purse and keys on a small table. He looked at himself in the small hallway mirror. Although disheveled and with a small red bump on his forehead, he was extraordinarily beautiful. He had a flawless complexion, big, bright, blue eyes, high cheekbones, full red lips, and his face was framed with lush, long, dark brown hair. Sean’s brain suggested he should be panicking, after all, he just saw his old body mangled on the pavement, and he was now in the body of a woman. Sean was, however, oddly calm and at peace. He remembered his old life well, yet he also remembered Amanda’s, most of it anyways. He knew she lived alone and had no immediate family. She had been raised in foster homes her entire life, even living for a brief time as neighbor to Sam and Ellie. She excelled in school and received top honors from the University of Virginia. Sean knew who her friends and acquaintances were, and where she had stored the sugar. He even knew how much of some things were in the refrigerator. All of these things helped put Sean’s mind at ease, but everything else was still shocking and foreign to him.
Sean walked down the hallway towards the bedroom. As he walked, he absentmindedly slipped off his low-heeled pumps as if it was the most natural thing to do. When he got to the bedroom he looked at the pumps in his hand realizing he did not even remember taking them off. He set them aside and walked into the bathroom and turned on the water to fill the tub. He was never much of a bath kind of guy before, but now it felt more natural. A nice hot bath would rejuvenate him and allow him time to think. He reached under the sink and pulled out some bath salts and poured some into the water. Sean unzipped his skirt and undid the buttons on his blouse, letting both drop to the floor. He stood before the bathroom mirror looking at the beautiful woman reflected back. Where he had stood over six feet tall, he now was closer to five-foot eight. He knew his bra size, which sort of amazed him. 36C. He reached behind his back and his fingers seemed to know where and what they needed to do to unclasp the hooks. He let the black, lacey, bra fall to the ground. The weight of his breasts, now unencumbered, noticeably pulled against his chest. He bent down to remove his black, lacey panties. The feeling of his breasts swinging freely was both disconcerting and yet arousing at the same time. He tried not to think about it.
Looking at himself in all his glory for the first time, Sean stood awestruck by the beautiful woman before him. His breasts were full and perky, yet not ponderous or sagging. He had a narrow, trim waist and his extremely flat stomach showed hints of his abs. The space between his legs was noticeably void, with neatly trimmed pubic hair and a slit with moist vaginal lips. Sean's carnal mind was turning himself on by looking at himself, and yet the logical part of his brain refused and rejected this new reality. He reached a hand to one of his breasts and felt its weight. He was amazed at its suppleness and sensitivity. He was torn between exploring his new body and coming to grips with his predicament.
Sean stepped into the tub and laid himself back in the hot water. He could feel his breasts float and move with the small waves. It was all too much and too fresh in his mind. He pushed back the new sensations and tried to allow the hot water to relax him.
When the water had cooled, Sean drained the tub and turned on the shower to wash his long hair. At first, the spray from the shower shocked him. His new body was so much more sensitive than he was before. He let the hot water thoroughly wet his hair and reached automatically for the shampoo. The shampoo smelled of fresh fruits and flowers. It took him a long time to wash and put conditioner in his hair. Sean stepped out and wrapped a towel around his hair and another one around his body. His almost automatic movements continued to bring a sense of comfort to his racing mind.
Sean moved into the bedroom and went to the chest of drawers. He pulled out a sheer, black silk nightgown and looked at it carefully before putting it back in the drawer. He could not bring himself to put it on. Sean climbed into the bed, noticing how rough the sheets felt. Ignoring everything, he closed his eyes and oddly, drifted immediately off to sleep.
Sean woke late that morning. He felt incredibly refreshed, and there were no aches or pains that had been a traditional part of his previous life. He was still confused, as waking up in a different bed, in a different apartment, and in a different body would do that to most people. It took a few minutes to process where he was, what had happened, and all the new feelings and sensations he felt. His long hair was everywhere, including over his face, wrapped around his neck, and in his mouth. He reached over to the night stand and found a few hair scrunchies that Amanda had likely used at night to keep this from happening. As he rolled out of bed he felt the weight of his breasts shift. He felt his nipples become hard and erect at the coolness of the air.
He walked into the bathroom to relieve himself and automatically sat down on the toilet. He felt the rush of urine escape and his lack of ability to direct the flow was disconcerting to him. He grabbed some toilet paper and wiped himself. He stood up and looked back at the toilet, realizing that he was now forever chained to sitting when going to the bathroom. Sean glanced in the mirror and felt an immediate sexual response from the slightly bed-slept look of the woman staring back at him. He tried to brush his hair out, but he found that would be a difficult challenge. Instead he grabbed his hair and put it into a ponytail so he could get some food and get started with his day. He needed time to think.
He found a robe and put it on so he would be warm and comfortable. He wandered into the kitchen, fully aware of the way his new body was moving. There was such a grace about his movements, and the feeling of his breasts moving without support under the robe was an ever present distraction. Sean moved into the kitchen and prepared himself some breakfast. He found himself reaching for tea instead of coffee, which suited Sean just fine. The fridge was sparsely stocked with organic fruits and vegetables, most of which had gone bad. The last time Amanda had been here was several weeks ago at the last academy break. Sean was grateful Amanda had not been a vegetarian. He made himself a nice omelet with toast and settled himself down in front of the TV to catch a little news. At this point he just wanted anything to take his mind off the fact that every move and touch made him want to explore himself further.
The news was pretty standard fare. The CDC had noted that the Ebola virus was being brought into the United States for study at several ultra-secure laboratories on the east coast and Atlanta. Weather over the weekend would be a balmy fifty-five degrees for the high with little chance of rain. There was a brief clip about a hit-and-run accident near the FBI headquarters that left one man dead and one other person injured. Sean turned off the TV after that one; his breakfast going a little sour in his stomach.
Sean cleaned up from breakfast and went back into the bedroom to change for the day. He had a lot of energy and felt a need to exercise. Exercise would help him cope and think through things. Looking through the drawers, Sean found an exercise bra and some running clothing. His mind was both repulsed and intrigued by the clothing. He realized that this truly was his life now. He needed to get on with things. He dropped the robe to the floor and struggled a little getting his breasts to cooperate while squeezing into the bra. Once on, however, he understood why women used them, as he felt much more supported and with a whole lot less was bouncing around. Sean had found some running tights and pulled them up his smooth, soft legs. With a top, socks, and running shoes, he was ready to go.
Amanda's apartment was located across the Potomac River from Washington, DC in Arlington, VA. It was conveniently located close to restaurants, grocery stores, parks, and trails. Sean stood at the door to the outside world and hesitated at first, feeling rather exposed. It was as if he expected someone to point their finger at him and call him out for impersonating a woman. He forcefully took one step in front of the other until he was on the sidewalk. Taking a deep breath to center himself, he started a slow jog over towards the Potomac Heritage Trail that ran along the banks of the river. He found there was something exhilarating about the feel of his ponytail and breasts bouncing up and down in rhythm to his running. There were many people out on the trail, and Sean also noted how many men nearly ran off the trail when he ran by. Amanda's body was extremely fit, and Sean found himself not even breathing hard after an hour of jogging. This was quite a change for him, considering he probably would have failed his recertification exam next week.
After his run, Sean jumped into the shower and found some comfortable clothing to wear. He needed to orient himself to Amanda's life, and there was no better way than to touch, feel, and dig into every nook and crevice of her apartment and belongings. Starting in the bedroom, Sean went through all of the drawers one by one. Amanda's memories triggered with each item he found and touched, helping Sean connect more deeply to his new life. Touching and seeing each item was like the difference between reading about the Great Wall of China, and actually visiting it. Running his fingers over items Amanda had purchased, wore, and stored away made her memories somehow more tangible to him. It all helped him adjust to his new circumstance.
The first drawer was filled with panties. Sean pulled them out one by one. Many were for casual wear, but most were silky, somewhat transparent, and elegantly beautiful. The next drawer had sports bras and regular bras. Some had straps and some were strapless. There were drawers of fitness clothing, negligees, camisoles, socks, and stockings. Moving to the closet, Sean ran his hands along the clothing. All the clothing appeared very feminine and delicate. There were clothes for work on a separate area within the closet. Everything from pant suits to business skirt suits. Dresses were in abundance, including many formal ones. He had to get used to this. It would be like getting on a horse that had just bucked him off. He needed to force himself, build his courage, and take a bold step into his new life.
To that end, Sean picked out a short, mid-thigh length, black dress with spaghetti straps. He found a strapless bra, panty hose, and black stiletto heels and changed into them. Sean stood in front of the mirror and whistled at himself. Stunning would be an understatement. He ran his hands over his body and felt the sleek, silky, smooth fabric. The feeling of the air as it flowed across his legs and the way the panty hose felt cool against his legs was truly amazing. He chastised himself for feeling sexy, but then smiled. He chose to walk around the apartment in the outfit for a while to get a feel for what it would be like to wear it for any length of time.
Sean headed into the bathroom and looked through the mirror cabinet and drawers. There were no prescriptions, only cleansers and makeup. If he did not have Amanda's memories, he would have been overwhelmed by the quantity of the creams and what purpose each one might have. One drawer had pads for his menstrual cycle. Sean sighed as he held up a maxi pad. The thought of having to use those every month made him a little nervous. Apparently he still had three weeks left before his next period. Putting the pad back, he wandered into the main living area and emptied out Amanda's purse. He was pleased with the efficiency and limited nature of the items inside. He looked at Amanda's checkbook and reviewed the last expenses and income credits. Financially, Amanda was doing well. Her frugal nature had allowed her to put thousands away in savings, and yet she had maintained a healthy lifestyle. Sean spotted a gym card and made note that he should go to the gym tomorrow.
Having gone through the entire apartment, Sean felt much more confident than he did before, knowing where everything was and having touched and felt them. The dress he was wearing was driving him crazy, as every time he saw his reflection, or could feel the brush of the material against his thighs, he became aroused. He questioned how he could feel excited looking at himself. The thought of sex with a man seemed revolting to him. Could it be his sexuality had stayed with him? He looked at himself in the mirror again. He felt beautiful and powerful in many ways. He knew what a body like this could do to break the will of any man.
It was getting late and Sean was getting hungry. He needed to do something to keep his mind off his new body. His dress outfit was something you could easily go to a casual dinner in. He grabbed his purse and decided to walk down the street to a small restaurant.
Sean entered a small cafe and the owner smiled warmly at him. The owner's name came to mind and he waved at the owner. "How's business tonight Mr. Caldwell?"
"Doing great, Amanda. You look absolutely beautiful tonight. Do you have a date?"
"Not tonight, Mr. Caldwell. Just hungry. What specials do you have?"
"For you, and for you only, as my favorite customer, I have a seared, wild-caught tuna steak with wasabi butter, rice almandine, and a side salad."
"Sounds absolutely delicious."
"Sit down and relax, Amanda. Would you like a little red wine with that?"
"Mmm, yes, that would be wonderful."
Dinner was amazing and Sean admired the way Amanda knew so many people. Amanda was well loved, and it was clear that she truly cared for and loved others the same way. Sean suddenly felt the loss of Amanda. She should have been the person to live. He thought about what Amanda would have done to thank the owner for the meal, and realized that he was Amanda now, and that this was his choice. "I'll be right back, Mr. Caldwell." Sean exited the restaurant and went next door to the florist and purchased a small bouquet of flowers. He brought them back to the restaurant and gave them to the owner. "I want you to know how much I appreciate the extra effort and care you give me every time I come here." The owner was clearly touched and hugged Sean.
"For you, Amanda, I would do anything. As long as my wife would allow it."
On the way back to the apartment Sean received a phone call. The caller ID showed 'Marina' as the name. In his mind, Sean pictured a beautiful, exotic looking Middle-Eastern woman. She was Amanda's friend and workout partner and Sean could sense that Amanda had romantic feelings for Marina. "Hello, Marina! How's my favorite workout partner doing?"
"Hey, Amanda. I was actually calling to see if you will be at the gym tomorrow. Maybe we could take in some lunch afterwards?"
"I'd love to. How about we meet at the gym at 10:00 am?"
"Sounds like a plan then! See you tomorrow!"
Marina had recently started her career at the CIA, and she and Amanda shared a lot in common. Sean was looking forward to getting to know Marina better. Sean went through Amanda's routine of getting ready for bed. This time he remembered to put his hair back. He also pulled out the nightgown and slipped it on and felt the silky smooth fabric slide against his skin. He had never known just how sensitive a woman's body was until now.
Sean found himself filled with anxious energy the next morning. He woke up early, had his gym bag ready, and decided to wear the same sexy, but casual, black dress he wore the day before. When the time came to leave he walked to the gym, excited for what the day had in store for him. Marina was there waiting for him at the entrance. Seeing her face-to-face helped him connect to Amanda's feelings and memories. They hugged and chatted on the way into the change room. Sean could not squeeze enough glances at the medium-skinned, dark-haired beauty. Having a similar body shape to Amanda and about the same height, they were the envy of the other women in the gym. Several times while changing Sean thought he saw Marina glance his way to check him out. He hoped there could be more to their relationship than just being friends.
They started out with a thirty-minute warm-up jog on the treadmill. Sean and Marina chatted casually back and forth. He could feel there was a little sexual tension between them. The men in the gym could not take their eyes off of either of them. Sean found being the object of so many staring men to be both flattering and upsetting at the same time. After the warm-up came weights. Sean found it difficult to not stare at Marina's breasts as he spotted for her. He understood why Amanda used to workout so long when she was partnered with Marina. When the weights were done they moved over to a large room filled with thick padding for the floor. The room was used for sparing. Marina cocked an eyebrow at Sean making her look a little mischievous. "You have your final exams this week, don't you?"
"Yes, I'm looking forward to them. I can't wait to become a full-fledged agent."
"I know you were struggling with the hand-to-hand fighting techniques. Would you like to give it a go? Let's see how good you are since two weeks ago when I whooped your pretty butt." The innuendo in Marina's voice was strong. Amanda's memories of a few weeks ago was tantalizing. Marina beat Amanda soundly, but the close contact had made Amanda very aroused. With Sean's thirty years of training and real-life experience, he wondered if it would he would fare better in such a lithe and fit body that he now had.
"You're on! But, let's make it a little interesting. Whoever loses pays for lunch."
Marina smiled, "Okay, but I think you want to lose on purpose because you like being on the bottom and you want to buy me lunch." Sean felt moistness form between his legs at the thought of lying underneath Marina. They took their positions and gathered no small crowd of lustful and cheering men.
"Come one, sexy. Make the first move." Sean taunted Marina. Marina lunged forward hoping to catch Sean off guard, but Sean grabbed her wrist, turned, lowered his hips, and managed to throw Marina over his shoulder. He followed up by straddling Marina and holding her hands down. The temptation to kiss Marina was incredibly strong.
Marina's eyes were smiling and intense, "You've been practicing. Shall we make it best of three?" Sean nodded just as Marina bucked her hips and threw him off of her. Marina caught his hands in hers and used the momentum to roll him completely over on his back with her now on top. Sean was enjoying the position so much he forgot entirely where he was. The jeers from the men on the sidelines helped him regain his focus.
"One apiece. Let's start again so I can show you it was not luck the first time." Marina got up and pulled him up. They stood close to each other and Sean fought the urge to crush his body against hers.
Marina had spent time in Israel and her hand-to-hand training was some of the best the world had to offer. Sean was relying on his years of experience. Marina teased him, "Let's see what you've got." They went back and forth for fifteen minutes, neither one gaining a hold or ground on the other. Their arms and legs moving so quickly the bystanders were getting an eyeful in more ways than one. Marina managed to get her arms around Sean from the back and had pinned Sean's arms to his side. Sean dropped lower, let his right leg and foot sweep between Marina's, then pushed back with all he had. Marina was thrown off balance as they fell backwards onto the floor. With his arms free, he grabbed Marina's wrist and leg and pinned her tight.
"You've been holding out on me. Not fair!"
"Didn't you tell me to never underestimate your opponent?"
"True. Are you going to let me up now?"
"Only if I have to. I kind of like having you completely under my power."
Marina whispered back, "You've had me under your power for weeks now." Sean pulled Marina to her feet amidst cheers and applause from the onlookers.
A large man walked up to them both and congratulated Sean. "Well done, both of you. I've been involved in mixed martial arts for the past few years. Care to give me a try? I'll even make it worth your while. If I lose, I'll pay for your lunches."
Marina winked at me. "Go for it, girl. Whip his ass."
It was all over in a matter of seconds. The man was face down on the floor with his arm held tight to his back. Sean had used the larger mass of the man against him when he had rushed towards him. Sean simply stepped out of the way, jumped up, scissor legged him, and used his body mass to force him to lose his balance. Marina clapped and hugged Sean. Sean turned back to the man and said smugly, "Keep your money, this time. I earned my lunch from Marina today and I'm holding her to it."
Marina sat across the table from Sean at lunch. "You really were amazing today. You are going to ace those tests this week. Since joining the CIA I've never been taken down. You should be proud of yourself."
"I am. I guess our little bet just motivated me today." Sean had been enjoying himself so much that when he thought about what all had happened since Friday he felt a little guilty. Within forty-eight hours he had taken over Amanda's life and was now seriously thinking about a romantic relationship with Marina. The picture of his old body lying on the ground caused a sudden melancholy to come over him. He looked away from Marina and wiped a tear. "I'm sorry, Marina. I was enjoying our time together so much when I remembered what happened on Friday night. A truck almost ran me over. An FBI agent, Sean Stafford, pushed me out of the way just in time. He was killed instantly. I guess I'm still shaken up over it and feel guilty it was not me lying there and that I have been enjoying myself so much."
Marina reached across the table and took my hand. "I'm so sorry, Amanda. That must have been terrifying. Let me take you home." On the way home Sean remained quiet. He had been coming to grips with this new life, and suddenly everything seemed to lose their focus again. Marina stayed close to his side and invited herself up to his apartment to make sure he was settled. When the door closed behind them, Sean was feeling a little vulnerable. He turned and wrapped his arms around Marina for a close intimate hug. Marina responded in kind and they stood holding each other. After a minute, Marina pulled back and searched Sean's eyes. Sean wanted her to stay and yet, at the same time he was afraid. Still holding his hands, Marina squeezed them gently. "I'm sure you need to get back to the Academy tonight and, as much as I would like to stay, I think we should plan on a celebration dinner next Friday."
"I'd really like that, Marina. Thank you for taking me home. Dinner next Friday sounds wonderful. Hopefully I will pass my exams and we can really celebrate."
"Oh, you will pass. You are as intelligent and kind as you are beautiful and, after today, I know you will pass your self-defense exam. Besides, I'll give you some extra incentive." Marina leaned forward and gently pressed her lips to Sean's. Sean's lips sent signals throughout his body. He blushed deeply and felt his body respond with a sudden urge to latch onto Marina and not let her go. Marina smiled. "If you pass, I'll give you another one of those."
Sean wanted to kiss Marina back in the most powerful way but held back, not wanting to be simply caught up in the moment. "I'll pass now for sure. That's the best incentive I've ever had."
"Then I'll see you Friday night. It's a date!"
"I like the sound of that."
Marina gave Sean another lingering hug and left, leaving him feeling very alone. He touched his fingers to his lips, which were still on fire from the kiss. He did not want the feeling to ever leave him. More than anything he wanted to explore a deeper relationship with Marina. It was clear to Sean that his sexual preferences had not changed. He checked the time and realized he needed to head down to the Academy at Quantico, VA. The drive from Arlington to Quantico would take about an hour with regular traffic.
Sean thought about the changes that had occurred in his life over the past few days as he drove. He had a completely new life, and an opportunity to make fewer mistakes this time. He had gained back over thirty years of life and seemed to have a growing romantic relationship with Marina, someone whom he was immensely attracted to. Sean looked down at his chest and felt his long hair tickle his neck. He wanted to learn so much more and explore all that his new body had to offer.
Sean pulled into the FBI Academy parking area near the dorm-styled rooms. He looked up at the facility with a mixture of excitement and determination. He walked into his room and began meeting many of his classmates. Even though he had memories of them, it was still unnerving. Sean felt like he was a forged painting just waiting for someone to discover what he was, an imposter. Some of the male recruits seemed overly eager for conversation with him, whereas some of the female recruits wanted nothing to do with him. He had a few close friends in the group that were anxious to hear all about his weekend.
Sean was mingling with a few fellow recruits when the Academy Director approached him. "Miss Sterling? May I please have a word?"
"Certainly." The fellow recruits gave Sean an appraising look. The Director pulled him aside to a private room.
"I have been filled in on the tragic events from Friday night. I trust you are all right?"
"Yes, sir. I still feel somewhat guilty. Special Agent Stafford saved my life, but lost his. Whenever I think about it, I get emotional."
"Understandable. Special Agent Stafford's funeral is set for Thursday. Your exams will take you through Wednesday and graduation is on Friday. I want you to know that you can take time Thursday to attend the funeral if you so desire."
"I appreciate that, sir. I would like to attend."
"One more thing. I've been watching your progress very closely these past twenty weeks at the academy. You are an exceptional student and will make a top notch agent. You are highly regarded by your fellow classmates. If you do well on your exams, you could be in line for the Director's Leadership Award."
"That would be a great honor, sir. I'll do my very best and hope to make you proud."
"I'm sure you will, miss Sterling."
Sean headed to his room to get ready for bed. He shared a room with another female recruit so there was never much privacy at the Academy. He decided having an opportunity to explore himself further would have to wait, even though the desire was strong.
Monday morning Sean entered the classroom for the written exam. It was a four-hour exam and covered the entire curriculum, including law, ethics, behavioral science, and forensics. Sean knew the curriculum very well and, even more important, what the leadership was looking for in answers. Many questions were trick questions, that, over the years, he had written some himself. Sean quickly completed the exam in under two hours, and the exam moderator merely shook his head sadly, knowing no one could do well in such a short time.
That afternoon, Sean had to complete his physical fitness test. He knew he was weaker as a woman, but he was also much lighter, and Amanda had kept in phenomenal shape. The fitness test was scored by the total of points awarded for a variety of exercises. Sit-ups came first and Sean scored nine points out of a possible ten for completing fifty-five sit-ups in a minute. The 300-meter sprint was next. Sean scored a ten for a 48.7 second sprint. He found he was a little weaker on push-ups and achieved a score of six for thirty-five in a minute. Finally, he scored another nine for running 1.5 miles in 10:37. His total score was a very respectable thirty-four out of a possible forty. He only needed twelve to pass.
Sean had the evening off and spent time in his room. 'Sean, I want to have children. Can't you take a different job so that we can spend more time as a family?' Sean winced at the memory. 'I have an important job that helps save lives. You want me to give it up?' It had always been either that excuse or something else. He remembered the day he came home and there was a note on the table. His wife had left him. He had not even fought to keep his marriage. Until now, he had never considered his wife's perspective. The loss and devastation he had caused her. He felt so different in this body and with Amanda's life and memories. He could feel the desire to be cherished and nurtured, and something even more profound, the desire to bring a life into the world. Struggling with his new female hormones and the emotions surrounding the loss of his old life, Sean wept into his pillow.
The next morning Sean found himself walking slowly and carefully through a city block. His gun was drawn and aimed at the ground about twenty feet in front of him. He used the cover around him well to shield himself from threats. A tree here, a short brick wall there. He kept his breathing steady as he worked his way towards the bank. Out of an alley to his left, a man with a gun stood. Sean faced the man and quickly shot two rounds into the man's chest. He turned back towards the bank. His senses on alert. There were two more known targets somewhere ahead. A woman carrying a baby exited a building ahead to his left. Sean had aimed at her when he spotted the movement, but quickly realized she was not a threat and lowered his weapon. He continued moving forward. A car raced in front of him, screeched to a stop, and the doors flung open. Two men jumped out and began firing at Sean. Quick on his feet, Sean dove for cover behind an old station wagon. The gunshots continued, pinning him down. He rolled while prone until he could see the feet of the gunmen. Taking careful aim, he shot at their lower legs. Both men went down and Sean could now shoot at their exposed bodies. With those threats neutralized, Sean carefully stood back up while maintaining his cover. He made his way to the side of the bank's front door. It was possible there was another gunman, and there was no backup coming. He was on his own. The bank's front door burst open right next to him. A man holding a gun to a woman's head stood no more than three feet away. The gunman had not yet seen Sean. He had a clean shot, but it would be too risky as he watched the man's finger twitched on the trigger. Sean launched himself at the man, his right arm coming up underneath the gunman's gun hand, lifting the gun and arm up and away from the woman's head. The gunman was startled and let go of the woman, allowing Sean to sweep the man's legs, disarm him as he fell, and pin the gunman to the ground with Sean's handgun to his head.
A voice came over a megaphone. "Excellent job, miss Sterling! You can let him go now." The live test at Hogan's Alley, the Academy's real-world training ground, was over. Sean handed his realistic paintball gun to the team that reset for the next recruit. Sean sighed his relief and took a deep breath. He had done well.
Sean was next ushered in for the range shooting exam. He had donned his ear and eye protection and stood within the barriers that separated the range's aisles. The shooting exam consisted of still targets at various distances. Amanda's body had amazing motor control and perfect eyesight, and when combined with Sean's years of experience, he breezed through, achieving the highest marksmanship score he had ever earned.
That afternoon, Sean took time to reflect more on his current situation. He had changed into some running clothes and headed to the trails for a long run. With every step he felt the sway of his body and the way his breasts moved and bounced. He realized he was feeling more and more comfortable in his new body. He loved the feeling of being beautiful and how people responded to him. Amanda had been much more extroverted than Sean ever had been. Simple things like a light touch, a hug, or a warm smile were so much more accepted when coming from a woman. Sean felt himself becoming more extroverted and kind. For someone that rarely smiled, he loved the dazzling smile that flowed so easily from his new lips and mouth. Sean paused his run and took out his cell phone to text Marina. 'Doing well on my exams. Only self-defense exams left tomorrow. Are we still on for Friday night? Can't wait to see you!'
He only had to wait a moment before Marina's response came back. 'Friday, 6pm. I'll pick you up at your place. Wear something special.'
A warm feeling coursed through Sean's body. He could not wait to see Marina. There was a tugging on his heart and a flutter in his stomach when he thought of her. It reminded him of how he felt when he met his wife for the first time and yet, it was also different. He wanted to be the one to be held and cherished. To be swept off his feet and carried into the bedroom. Sean felt his body flush and a warm, moist sensation formed between his thighs. He decided a cold shower was in order.
Wednesday morning came with the promise of being the final day for exams. Sean had dressed in workout tights, exercise bra, workout top, and had put his hair in a ponytail. The first round of self-defense exams would be against a single opponent. Sean squared off against a twenty-five-year-old male recruit that was just as anxious to beat Sean and he was him. His opponent easily had sixty pounds on Sean. They grappled back and forth for a while until Sean was able to get both hands on his opponent's wrist. He lifted his arms high and spun underneath, causing the man's arm to twist behind his back. Sean added an extra twist on the wrist to force his opponent forward to release the pain which played right into Sean's move to bring him to the ground. In the end, Sean felt he had done well.
The next round was against two assailants. Two big, highly trained men who had just seen her beat their friend. These men wanted to make sure he knew who was the weaker sex. Sean did manage to pin the first man, but he had spent too much time doing so and the second man came up behind him and lifted him completely off the ground. The man licked the back of his neck and Sean could tell his assailant was enjoying having the power over his smaller feminine body. The man's hands moved lower to squeeze his breast and whispered in his ear. "Hey, babe. We should get together tonight." Sean was furious and struggled against the man who continued to grope him. Finally he was able to get a little leverage and he thrust his head back into the face of the man. A resounding smack could be heard when Sean's head collided with the man's nose. The man let go enough that Sean was able to throw back his elbow into the man's solar plexus. At that point, Sean was completely free. The man was doubled over, gasping for breath with blood dripping from his nose. Sean moved in for a quick takedown and made sure he struck the man in his groin on the way down.
Several hours later Sean stood in the office of the Academy FBI Director, Milton Swanson. "Sit down, miss Sterling. I want to congratulate you on passing your exams. I was told your written exam took you under two hours and you received a 99% mark. That is the highest score any recruit has ever received, and you did it in the shortest time. I'd be suspicious if we had not been keeping an eye on you and seeing how intelligent you are. You also received top marks for your Hogan's Alley real-world test, and you aced your shooting exam. You must have been practicing because you went from a 60% to 98% in just a few weeks’ time. Well done again. You passed your self-defense tests with an overall score of 94%. This was the highest score ever achieved by a female recruit and amongst the highest overall. I'm not sure what has gotten into you, miss Sterling, but you took the top mark overall of any previous recruit. With that said, you will become a full-fledged Special Agent on Friday at the graduation ceremony."
Sean had to smile. Amanda's fitness and youthful energy, combined with his years of knowledge and training had set him further along in his career than years of work before. "One more thing, miss Sterling. I watched the recordings of your self-defense exam. I'd heard you really took it out on agent Minsk. Now, I recognize that agent Minsk was completely out of line, and he will be reprimanded. You, however, need to learn self-control. You are a lethal weapon, and you let your anger control you. What agent Minsk did was wrong, but this was an exam, and he is a fellow agent. You broke his nose, cracked two ribs, and agent Minsk will have weeks of recovery for his... Anyways, he was not your real enemy, and you let his actions put you out of control. I don't want to see that happen again. Understood?"
"Yes, sir."
"Just a reminder that Special Agent Stafford's funeral is tomorrow."
"Yes, sir. I'll be there."
"Dismissed."
Sean was bubbling over with joy and energy. He texted Marina. 'The Director just told me I passed all my exams. I'll graduate on Friday!'
'That's awesome, sweetie! I knew you could do it! Do you know where you will be stationed yet?'
Sean had not even thought that far ahead. He wanted to stay in the DC area to be close to Marina. 'Not yet. I'm hoping I get to stay in DC. I'll get my assignment at graduation.' He paused then added, 'I want to stay close to you.' He knew when he sent the last text, it must have sounded odd and desperate to Marina.
'Me too. More than anything! I'll see you Friday night, Special Agent Sterling!'
The next morning came altogether too soon. Sean drove back to Amanda's apartment so that he could select an outfit suitable for his own funeral. He found a conservative black dress and low-heeled black pumps. After getting dressed he checked himself out in the mirror. It seemed even conservative dresses flattered his shape. Sean went straight to the funeral from his apartment. As he entered the chapel, he noted how few people were there. A regular contingent of FBI agents and some old friends, but not what he had expected. The eulogy was short and to the point. The Washington DC FBI Director praised Sean for his courage and years of dedicated service.
Sean followed the procession to the cemetery, where another short internment service was held. Sean walked up to the casket that held his old body. He placed a hand reverently upon it. Tears suddenly flowed from his eyes. There had been no more than twenty people at his funeral. Thirty years of service. Only a few old friends. Not a single relative. No children or wife. Sean realized he had led a lonely and isolated life. He had not meant to. This was just the way it had happened.
Sean turned away from the casket and leaned against a tree. Sean could not hold back the tears, and he forced himself to not throw up. He was more than ever determined not to repeat his past mistakes. He wanted long-lasting relationships, love, and children. He wanted to influence hundreds of people in a positive way. His next funeral would be different. Sean took one last look over his shoulder at the casket being lowered into the ground, turned, and with tears streaming from his eyes, ran for his car, as if running away was the only way he could change his life.
Sean drove straight back to the Academy. He had not even changed. He went to his room and packed the few belongings he had there in preparation for graduation tomorrow. As he packed, he found himself wishing and praying for everything he had lost.
That evening all the recruits had a major party to celebrate the conclusion of their days at the Academy. Sean had a few glasses of wine and found just that small amount made him tipsy. It was nothing like what he could consume before. For a little while he became melancholy. After all, this should have been Amanda's victory, not his. He did not spend weeks in training and studying. She had. He felt like he had stolen her joy and her life.
Sean walked outside to get some cool night air and get away from the commotion inside. He looked up at the stars and wondered, at that moment, if Amanda could see him. What would she think? He would give up his life for Amanda so she could have hers back. He squeezed his eyes tightly closed, fighting back the tears that once again seemed to want to come. When Sean opened his eyes, a shadowy image of Amanda hovered before him.
"Do not fret, Sean, for I am in a better place." He did not hear the words as much as sense them. "You have done well and I can see the changes within your heart. You do me a great honor, living my life here. Be free." With that she vanished taking along with her the burden of guilt Sean had held onto. At that moment Sean knew this was his new life, forever.
Sean walked back inside the Academy. The party was in full swing. "Amanda!" His friends had swarmed him. "You need to dance with us!" Sean, having removed the guilt, began to truly enjoy himself for the first time in years. He laughed, he danced, he shouted, and he hugged his friends tightly.
Graduation day arrived with bright sun and a bit of a headache. Sean had so much to look forward to today. Graduation was from 10:00 am until noon, leaving him a lot of time to get home and get ready for his date tonight. He smiled at the thought. He was almost giddy with excitement. Something he decided was definitely a feminine reaction, but he liked it. He chose a dark blue skirt outfit with a white blouse. It flattered his body and yet also appeared business-like.
The Academy Director made a brief speech and each of the trainers also spoke. The theme of their messages was that the people of the United States needed them. That these new agents had been hand-selected out of thousands of applicants and represented the best of the best. As Sean listened, the urgency within him returned in full-strength, as if the fate of the world rested on his shoulders. He was keen and eager to restart his career.
One by one the recruits were invited to the stage to receive their graduation papers and their assignments. The new agents were being sent all over the United States. Sean became nervous as they approached the time to call him. Where would he be stationed?
"We now call Special Agent, Amanda Sterling." Sean walked towards the podium. His pulse raced. "Special Agent Sterling, it has been a great honor to have you here with us. You have received the highest marks of any previous recruit in the history of the FBI academy. I have received dozens of memos regarding how you cared for your fellow recruits. It is my pleasure to award you the Director's Leadership Award. Congratulations!" The entire student body erupted into applause with many 'Way to go, Amanda!' rising from the crowd. Sean was handed his assignment and headed back to his seat, receiving many hugs along the way.
"You are dismissed, Special Agents!" Another cheer followed and many more hugs and promises to stay in touch. Sean headed to his car and sat in the seat for a while, fingering his assignment. When he built up his courage sufficiently, he tore the envelope open and pulled out the letter.
'Special Agent Sterling,
It is with great pleasure to welcome you into the FBI as a full-fledged agent. It has come to my attention that you have received the Director's Leadership Award, and the highest marks of any recruit. Well done! We can use an agent of your qualities and abilities at our Washington DC headquarters. As you are well aware, we recently lost a veteran agent, Sean Stafford. We would like to invite you to fill that position at our DC headquarters.
We thank you for your commitment, and will speak to you first thing Monday morning. Welcome to the FBI!
Sincerely,
Director Angus Hotaling.'
Sean smiled and gave a little whoop for joy. He fought the urge to text Marina right away, preferring to share the good news in person later that night.
Sean arrived back at his apartment around 2:00 pm. He headed straight for the grocery store to stock up on much needed groceries and to buy some flowers for Marina. He did not know what might happen later, so he cleaned the apartment the best he could in the time he had. Sean had a shower and, while his hair dried, he picked out his clothing for the evening. He found the sexiest bra and panties he could find and chose a spaghetti strapped red dress that showed ample cleavage, clung tightly, and would snug tight against his upper thighs. A black belt would accentuate his narrow waist, and a pair of high-heeled matching black pumps completed the outfit. He put on some eye shadow, eyeliner, and a subtle red lipstick. A few quick curls of his hair and he was ready.
At precisely 6:00 pm Marina knocked on her door. Sean opened the door and Marina greeted him with a warm embrace and kiss on the cheek. "You look absolutely ravishing, Amanda."
Sean produced the flowers for Marina. "These are for you. You simply take my breath away, Marina."
"I believe I owe you something." Marina closed the door behind her and stepped inside, carefully putting the flowers aside. She reached out and ran her hand to the back of Sean's neck and pulled him towards her. Marina's lips ever so lightly brushed his several times in a very sensual way.
"Mmmmm." Sean's passions ignited and he found himself pressing his body against Marina's.
Marina kissed Sean more passionately now in a long lingering kiss. Sean felt Marina's fingers stroking the back of his neck. She pulled back and away and Sean stood with his eyes closed for a few moments longer. His breath came in light, quick gasps. No kiss had ever moved him in such a way before. His body was a fire that could not be put out. He opened his eyes to see Marina staring at him with eyes full of passion and love. He reached for Marina and kissed her back. He put every ounce of emotion he could in that kiss. All of his yearning and desires were focused, as if this one kiss would determine their relationship forever.
This time it was Marina that gasped. "Amanda. That was the most wonderful kiss I've ever had. My heart felt like it would burst forth from my chest. I love you, Amanda. I always have. I pray you love me too and that you have good news on your assignment."
Sean dabbed a tear from his eye and grabbed Marina's hands in his. "Yes! I love you like I've never loved anyone before. And I have good news for you!" He handed Marina his assignment letter and watched anxiously as she read it.
"You did it! You are stationed here in DC! You earned the highest marks ever and the Director's Leadership Award. I don't think you will ever cease to amaze me, Amanda. This is the best news I could have ever heard, because, I was not sure what I would do if you had to move away." Marina pulled Sean into a hug and kissed him again. "I'm tempted to have us skip dinner altogether, but I'm famished. I could not eat anything until I heard."
"Then, let's go celebrate, my love!"
Marina took Sean's hand and led him to her car. They drove to Madeline's, a cute, out-of-the-way, little restaurant that offered a romantic, yet private setting.
"It would not be a proper date if you don't let me get your chair." Marina pulled the chair out for Sean and helped him scoot in to the table.
Marina sat down and raised a glass of wine. "Congratulations on passing all of your exams. I knew you could do it."
Sean raised his glass and gently touched Marina's. "Thank you! I did very well, but I did get a slight reprimand for how I reacted during the two-on-one self-defense exam." Marina raised an eyebrow. "I had the first agent down when the second grabbed me from behind in a bear hug. He used the opportunity to grope me."
"I can see this did not end well for him."
"Not at all. I lost my temper, broke his nose, two ribs, and kicked him in the groin. The Director says I need to remember this was a training exam and the agent was really not my enemy."
Marina smiled and laughed. "He had it coming. I would not want to get on your bad side. Did they assign you a mentor yet?"
"Not yet. I assume I will get one Monday. It's not a requirement, but they like to have someone assigned for mentoring purposes."
Sean felt Marina's foot rub up and down his bare calf. Every touch elicited small shocks, enflaming his passions all the more. They moved on to other conversation topics and ate their meals leisurely. It was almost like the meal was an extended foreplay. They held hands and their eyes lingered on each other. It was after 9:00 pm when they left the restaurant.
Sean invited Marina up to his apartment and he was grateful that Marina accepted. He hoped that Marina wanted him as much as he wanted her. He turned the lights on low, lit a few candles, and offered Marina a drink.
Marina declined the drink. "There's only one thing I want to drink of tonight, Amanda. That is of your lips and your gentle touch." Marina wrapped her arms around Sean's waist and pulled them together. Sean felt Marina's thigh press between his legs, his breasts crushed against hers, and her hands squeezing his butt. They rocked back and forth together, kissing and touching.
Sean took Marina's hand and led them both into the bedroom. Marina wrapped her arms around his slender waist from behind. She held him tightly to her. He could feel her breasts pressing against his back. Marina kept her left arm around Sean's waist and with her right hand pulled his hair back and away from his neck. She began kissing Sean's neck. Marina's hand moved up to his breast and lightly kneaded it. Sean let out an involuntary moan. Every touch inflamed his passions. He reached behind him and let his hand press between Marina's legs. His fingers traced her moist lips through the fabric of Marina's skirt.
Marina began whispering into Sean's ear, letting her lips brush his earlobe as she did. "I have waited for this moment a long time. You are all I can think about. I want to feel your skin next to mine."
Sean turned his head so his lips could touch Marina's. "I'm all yours, and yours alone."
Sean removed his belt and tossed it to the side as he felt Marina's fingers on his dress's zipper. The coolness of the air on his exposed skin tantalized him, sending chills through his body, as she slowly unzipped the back of his dress. Marina slipped the left shoulder strap off his shoulder and began lightly nibbling down his neck and across his shoulder. The feeling of having Marina pressed against his back, her lips on his skin, and her hand on his breast was highly erotic. Sean's hips began rocking ever so slightly, pressing his butt against Marina's body.
Marina moved to his right shoulder and slid the spaghetti strap down his arm. The front of his dress fell away from his breasts but the rest remained clinging to his hips. He felt her fingers slide across the skin of his stomach while Marina continued to nibble his shoulder and back. Her fingers moved lightly under his dress and played with the top edge of his panties. Marina kissed her way down Sean's back. When she reached the small of his back, Sean felt his dress being pulled down over his hips. He stepped out of the dress on the floor and turned to face Marina. He stood in only bra, panties, and his pumps.
"You are so beautiful, Amanda."
Sean embraced Marina, pressing himself against her and kissing her passionately. He began unbuttoning her blouse. Each button exposing more and more of Marina's beautiful cleavage. Sean began kissing her neck and chest. Marina's hands stroked his hair and held him close against her. When the last button of her blouse was undone, he slipped his hands under the blouse and against her skin on her chest. He pushed her blouse over her shoulders so that it could drop freely to the ground. Sean started kissing Marina's neck and shoulders while his fingers found her bra clasp. He unhooked it and slowly pulled it forward, exposing Marina's incredible breasts.
Marina pulled Sean up against her and slipped her tongue between his lips. Sean's hand went to Marina's breast. He played with her erect nipple and felt Marina shudder and emit a light gasp. Sean felt Marina's hands on his back and his bra released. Marina tossed his bra to the side as they fell onto the bed. Sean reached down and unclasped his pumps as Marina did the same. Marina rolled Sean onto his back and began caressing his cheek.
"You are cherished by me. I want you more than anything I've ever wanted in my life."
Sean placed his hands on Marina's face and kissed her. "I would wither and die if I did not have you in my life. I have never given my heart so fully or so quickly to anyone before."
Marina smiled and kissed her way down to Sean's breast. Her lips gently began sucking on his erect nipples. Sean moaned and arched his back. Marina's hand slid over his wet panties and vaginal lips. Sean had never felt anything so wonderful. The tenderness of every touch, silky smooth skin against silky smooth skin, the deep emotional tie to love making that he had never experienced before. Marina slipped her fingers under his panties and in between his wet lips. He gasped and pushed his hips up to meet her hand.
Marina continued to suck on his breast and ever so gently stroke his swollen clitoris. His passions rose to such heights that it felt like every cell in his body needed release. Finally, in a wave of unsurpassed ecstasy, he had his first orgasm as a woman. He felt his vaginal muscles clamping down on Marina's fingers. His nipples became taught, enlarged, and extra sensitive. His entire body released and shook. Marina slowed her ministrations and moved to kiss Sean. Sean's breath came in gulping gasps, his breasts heaving. He had never experienced anything so wonderful. It was as if his body and emotional state were bound together. If possible, he felt a deeper love and bond than ever before.
"That was, undoubtedly, the best orgasm of my life. I love you so much, Marina."
Sean rolled Marina over and onto her back. He took a moment to remove his soaked panties and do the same for Marina. Now, both totally naked for the first time, he used his lips to examine Marina's body. She was so beautiful. He kissed his way to her breasts and sucked each of them in turn. He slid his hand down to her wet lips and felt Marina shudder with desire. He continued to kiss his way down until his tongue met her vagina. He reached up and massaged Marina's breast as he pressed his tongue into her sweet folds. Marina's back arched and she held his head gently. Marina moaned and rocked back and forth as Sean stroked her clitoris with his tongue. He could feel her body begin to tense, and could hear her breathing in small gasps. When the moment of her orgasm was upon her, Sean pressed his lips around her clitoris and slipped a finger inside her. Marina screamed softly and squeezed Sean's head between her thighs. He kept twirling his tongue slowly until her shaking subsided and Marina pulled him back on top of her.
She slipped her tongue deep into Sean's mouth and kissed him with more passion than he ever was kissed with before. They held each other tightly for a moment. Sean wrapped his body around Marina's and lay his head on her shoulder. Marina's arm came around her, almost protectively.
"I want you to know, Amanda, that I've never experienced anything so fulfilling in my entire life. I've had male lovers before, some that I felt I was in love with. None of those experiences have ever compared to this. This was absolutely incredible."
Sean continued to touch and caress Marina. He rubbed his vagina against her thigh and could tell he could easily have another orgasm. Marina rolled onto her side and pressed herself against Sean, rubbing in time against him. Sean moved his thigh between her legs and felt her wet lips press against his skin. They stroked and caressed each other, their lips never separating. Several minutes later, Marina pulled Sean to her tightly as Marina had her second orgasm. Holding Marina as she shook was an incredibly intimate experience for Sean.
When the waves of pleasure subsided for Marina, she pushed Sean onto his back. Sean was again very close to orgasm and yearned for Marina's touch. Marina kissed Sean's thighs and slipped two fingers inside him. Feeling Marina's fingers inside him, truly made him feel like a woman. He felt vulnerable, yet it allowed his emotions to drive his passions. Marina, while moving her fingers in and out of Sean's wet lips, began licking his clitoris. This was far more powerful a feeling than just the finger was before. His hands massaged his own breasts, which added to the total pleasure his body was feeling. Moments later, Sean screamed out in orgasmic bliss. Marina's fingers buried deep inside him as he clamped down. His body shook with the intensity of the waves that crashed through him.
Marina kissed him and he tasted his own vaginal juices on her lips. It was a sweet and wonderful taste. They kissed and whispered their love to each other as they drifted off to sleep.
Sean awoke the next morning still entangled in Marina's arms and legs. He brushed Marina's dark hair from her face and brushed his lips against hers. Marina stirred and moaned softly. "I love you, Marina."
"I must be in heaven, because the most beautiful of angels told me she loved me." Marina began nuzzling Sean's neck.
"Heaven is where you took me last night. Why don't you rest a little longer? You will need your energy as I can't get enough of you. I'll go shower and make us some breakfast."
They stayed together through the weekend, making love three more times. Sunday afternoon, Marina finally left to go home, change, and head to the airport for a conference. Sean had tears in his eyes as he watched her leave that day. His attachment for Marina had grown greatly over the past few days.
On Monday morning, Sean headed into work at the DC office. Reception took him in to see the FBI Director, Angus Hotaling. "Nice to meet you, Special Agent Sterling." He extended his hand then offered a place to sit. "You come to us highly recommended, and we are very grateful for you to be able to join us here. As I mentioned in your invitation letter, we recently lost Special Agent Sean Stafford. You will be taking over his case files and, with any agent death, we launch an investigation. Since you were there at the accident, we only felt it fitting that you follow through on the case of his death. I've also assigned you Special Agent Brunswick to be your mentor through your first year here. You should meet him later this morning. Do you have any questions?"
"No sir. I'm anxious to get started and I want to thank you for the incredible opportunity."
"You are welcome, Special Agent Sterling. Welcome aboard. My assistant has your office assignment. You can get that on your way out. Welcome aboard."
Sean stopped by the assistant to receive his office assignment. He had assumed it would be his old one, but he was wrong. New recruits were typically given the worst accommodations. It did not bother Sean much. Nothing could after such a great weekend. He smiled dreamily thinking about it. When he found his new office he was surprised at the view from the window and how spacious it was. In all his years, he never had a decent view. Sean's old case files were stacked on his desk as well as one new one for Sean's death. Sean stood there and browsed through his old files. As he reviewed the case files a male agent came to his door. He knocked casually and introduced himself. "Special Agent Sterling, I presume. I am Special Agent Brunswick. Matt Brunswick. I will be your senior mentor." Matt extended his hand and Sean could feel Matt giving him the once over.
Sean shook Matt's hand. "Pleased to meet you, Special Agent Brunswick. I look forward to working with you."
"I've heard a lot of good things about you, Special Agent Sterling. I'm sure we will work well together." With that he turned and left.
Sean called Marina and was pleased when Marina answered his call right away.
"Why hello, angel."
"I was just thinking about you."
"And I, you. You make it very hard to think about anything else."
"I wanted to invite you to dinner Friday. My treat this time."
"That sounds like you are asking me on a date."
"I guess I am. Is it a date then?"
"Mmmm. Let me check my social calendar. Yes, it looks like I can squeeze you in."
"You're funny. I can't wait to see you again. Wish you were here."
"Me too, sweetheart. I've got to run! See you Friday! Love you!"
"Love you too!"
Sean settled into his office and hesitantly opened his own death case. There was very little to go on. Sean had to be the first Special Agent in history to ever follow-up on his own death. He sighed as Matt Brunswick reappeared.
"You know, I just had to say, you look far better in person than the photo on your dossier, Special Agent Sterling."
Sean was in no mood for the compliment, even if it had been meant sincerely. "Special Agent Brunswick. You do realize I am working on the case of the man that was killed saving my life? We should be thinking a little about how each of us can leave something of a legacy, not how each other looks."
"I'm sorry, Special Agent Sterling. You are correct. It was insensitive of me."
Sean looked into Matt's eyes and was surprised to see a true sense of contriteness.
"No, Special Agent Brunswick. I am the one that is sorry. I should not have responded to you that way. I guess it is not every day you come face to face with death that touches you on a personal level."
"May I help you with a quick review of your open cases?"
"Sure."
Later that afternoon, Sean had been left on his own. He went down to see Sam at the front desk. "Hey, Sam. How are you doing?"
"I'm doing better now that I see my favorite Special Agent. Congratulations, by the way. I heard last Thursday was Special Agent Stafford's funeral. Did you attend?"
"Yes. It was a somber event. Sam? Do you ever think about your life? I mean, think if you have touched enough lives, made a big enough difference?"
"I know what you are saying, Amanda. I know I do not think enough on such things."
"I need my life to mean something, Sam." On impulse, Sean hugged Sam.
"No need to worry your pretty little self about that, Amanda. You are a beam of light in this world, and I know you are destined for great things."
Sean smiled. "Thank you, Sam. Listen, I've got Special Agent Stafford's accident case. Can you direct me to the surveillance room?"
A few minutes later, Sean arrived and knocked at the door to the surveillance room. A man opened the door and stepped outside careful to close the door behind him blocking any view of the TV monitors inside. "I'm Special Agent Sterling, and I am investigating the death of Special Agent Stafford, on Friday, September 4. I would like to review the recordings from the cameras pointing towards the intersection.
"Sure, let me just confirm your authorization."
Several minutes later Sean was reviewing the accident footage. It was all rather surreal watching himself get hit by the truck. "Can you zoom in for me and try to see if we can get a license plate number?"
"We can try, but it will be rather grainy."
As luck had it, the license plate number was clear enough for Sean to write it down. "Thank you. This is all I need for now."
Back at his desk, Sean opened up his software connecting him to the local DMV. He typed in the license plate number and retrieved a name and address. Unfortunately, the plate did not match the description of the truck. Sean looked up the name associated with the plate and placed a call.
"This is Frank."
"Hello, Frank. This is Special Agent Sterling from the FBI. I was wondering if you had a moment for me to ask you a few questions?"
"Is this a crank call?"
"No, sir. I'm happy to give you my badge number if you want to call and confirm."
"Okay, no problem. It's just I don’t get calls from the FBI every day. What can I do for you?"
"Just over a week ago, a white pickup truck was in an accident that killed an FBI agent. It was a hit and run. The plate on the front of the vehicle was registered to you, however, the truck did not match the description. Can you shed any light on this for me?"
"Yes, I think I can. On Wednesday, September 2, I came out of my house and noticed my plates were missing. Damn expensive to replace plates these days, and I hate waiting in line at those blasted DMV offices."
"Did you ever find out who took them?"
"Hell, no. But some of the other neighbors also had their plates stolen. They mentioned a blue van was sneaking around the neighborhood the night before. I bet if you talked to Bruce a few doors down from me, you might be able to check out his security system. Funny I never thought of that before."
"What was his full name?"
"Don't recollect. But I can give you his address if that helps."
A few hours later, Sean pulled up in front of a modest home several doors down from Frank's. Walking up to the front porch he noted several surveillance cameras were pointing in various directions. It was clear the owner was concerned about his security and privacy. Sean knocked on the door and a gruff, grizzled man of about forty-five opened his chain-latched door to peer out. "Good afternoon, sir. I am Special Agent Sterling with the FBI. I spoke with your neighbor, Frank, several doors down regarding some license plates that had been stolen from the neighborhood. He suggested you might have some surveillance footage of the night that this happened."
"FBI, huh? Why would the FBI be interested in plates being stolen? Hell, the police did not even come out here."
"On Friday, September 4, there was a hit and run accident that killed an FBI agent. The vehicle plates were registered to Frank down the street. For me to track down the actual driver, I am hoping I can find out who stole the plates. It is a routine investigation for any agent involved in this type of accident."
"Happy to help, ma'am. Please come in."
Sean was led inside the home to a small closet where the DVR system was located. "Do you have footage from around September 2?"
"Yes, give me a minute. Here you go. I noticed this blue van double parked for a short time in the middle of the night. You can see a man get out and take the plate."
"Can we see if we can spot the plate number on the van?"
"Sure. It is a little obscured, but the first five letters and numbers are pretty clear."
Sean wrote them down and an accurate description of the age, make and model and whatever he could glean from the footage. "Thank you."
"Any time."
Sean headed back to his office and plugged the plate information and van description into his system. He managed to get a hit off it, and a name, John Leonard, with an address in Springfield, VA. It was nearing 4:00 pm and Sean had made a promise to himself to live a more balanced life. He would drive out to the address and if he could see if the truck or van were there. If either were, he would call in the local police to assist in the arrest.
Monday evening rush hour traffic in the DC area was always a nasty mess. It took Sean nearly two hours to get to the address. This was a particularly seedy part of Springfield. Sean parked across the street and, although the view was partially blocked by a mostly closed garage door, he spotted the back end of a white truck inside. He called the police and requested a cruiser to swing by to assist. Unfortunately, they could not come out for several hours. Without a warrant, Sean could not check out the truck. He considered his options and decided to simply see if the owner was home.
Sean knocked on the front door, prepared for anything. You never could tell with these types of situations. A woman opened the door. It was clear she had seen better days and was most likely a meth user. Her teeth were rotting, her eyes hollow, and her hair dirty and matted. "What you want?"
"Ma'am, my name is Special Agent Sterling of the FBI. We have reason to believe the owner of a truck involved in a hit and run accident last Friday may live at this address. I have some questions..."
"Who is at the door, woman!" Sean could see a man in a torn t-shirt and jeans coming down the home's hallway toward the front door. When the man met Sean's eyes, the man pulled a handgun from the back of his pants and started firing. Sean scurried for cover and rolled into a squatting stance with his gun at the ready. The man burst through the front door with his gun firing. Sean squeezed off two carefully aim rounds. The man was dead by the time he hit the ground. The woman ran out onto the front porch and began screaming as she bent over the man.
Sean, being careful, kept his gun at the ready and called in the incident to the police. He wanted backup before heading into the home. The police arrived a few minutes later. Sean let them take over the scene as he contacted his Director, Angus Hotaling.
"Director Hotaling? Thanks for taking my call. I wanted to let you know in my follow-up on Special Agent Stafford's accident case, I was led to the home of one John Leonard in Springfield, VA. When I knocked on the door, I was met by a women and then, the man I assumed was the driver of the truck, open fired on me. I managed to get out of the way, but my returned fire killed the man."
"You are all right, Special Agent Sterling?"
"Yes, just a little shaken up. The police are here processing the scene."
"I'm sending Special Agent Brunswick your way. Stay there until he arrives. I will want a full report in the morning. I'm glad you are all right."
"Thank you, sir."
Matt Brunswick arrived and hour and twenty minutes later.
"You don’t waste any time do you, Special Agent Sterling?"
"This certainly was not what I was hoping for on my first day as an agent. He took one look at me and began shooting."
Sean and Matt spoke with the police and confirmed the identity of the man that shot at Sean. He was John Leonard and had a fairly large rap sheet, including drug dealing, theft, domestic violence, and extortion.
"Great shooting, Special Agent Sterling. In such an adrenaline-filled situation, it is hard to get the tight grouping of shots you had. We are pretty much wrapping things up here. We confirmed that the white truck did have damage on the front grill, consistent with the hit and run accident you described. We will impound the truck as evidence. Let us know if we can do anything for you, Special Agent Sterling."
It does not matter if you have been with the FBI for thirty years, or not. Being involved in a shooting and actually killing someone, is never easy. Sean slumped down to sit on the front steps of the house, his hands shaking.
Matt sat down next to him and placed a comforting arm around him. "You did well today, Special Agent Sterling. As well as any one of us could have done. My only concern is that you were here on your own. I should have come with you."
"I had called the police for assistance, but they were busy and could not make it for a few hours. I saw the truck and did not want to risk waiting that long. It was a mistake on my part. It won't happen again."
"I would have done the same thing. An agent was killed by this man. This case needed closure and you had no idea that the suspect would do what he did today. Are you okay to get home?"
"Yes. I'm fine. I'll see you in the morning. Thanks for coming out here tonight. I really appreciate it."
Sean drove to his apartment and thought about the series of events from the accident until the present time. Why had John Leonard switched plates on the truck unless he knew he would be up to no good in advance? A drunk does not think to steal plates several days before he gets drunk in case he gets into an accident. You switch plates to avoid being connected to something you plan on doing. Could it be that the accident on Friday was planned? If so, who was the target? It took Sean quite a while to get to sleep that night.
The next morning Sean was preparing his report for Director Hotaling. Since last night additional resources were opened up for Sean. Sean was able to review John Leonard's credit and banking history. What sparked Sean's interest was one transaction several weeks ago. A deposit was made on August 21, in the amount of $15,000. Considering John's account averaged only several hundred dollars at any point in time over the past year, the deposit looked suspicious. It was quite a stretch, but could John Leonard have been paid to kill either himself or Amanda?
A short time later, Sean and Matt entered the Director's office.
"Please, sit down, Special Agents Sterling and Brunswick. I've reviewed the police report and they have collaborated your account from last night, Special Agent Sterling. How are you holding up?"
"I'm a little shaky, but otherwise I'm fine."
"Why don't you tell me a little more about the case and how you got to John Leonard's home."
Sean explained how he had traced the license plate from the FBI surveillance footage to the man that had stolen the plates. "Director Hotaling, something is bothering me about this case. I found a $15,000 deposit into John Leonard's bank account dated several weeks ago. The fact that John stole license plates prior to the accident, leads me to believe there is more to this case than we see on the surface. I have no proof yet, but I suspect that John Leonard was hired to kill either Sean Stafford, or, possibly even me. I just have no clue as to why."
"According to the police record, John Leonard was involved in many crimes. It is understandable that you might feel this way, but the reality is, that it is exceptionally rare for an FBI agent to be targeted. Just in case, I want agent Brunswick to work with you on closing off this case. Follow up on the deposit, but if it does not lead anywhere, close the case and move on. I am authorized to give you several weeks of paid leave if you feel you need it to recover. It is a frightening thing to be involved in a shooting. If you have nothing else to add, then you are both dismissed."
Back at Sean's office, Matt began to explain various possibilities for the deposit and that Sean was most likely too close to the case to see clearly. Sean was a little annoyed in that he had more years of service than Matt, and that his gut feelings about things were rarely wrong. Of course to Matt, Amanda Sterling was a fledgeling agent. "Let's focus on the case so I can get out of here at a reasonable hour."
"I'm all yours, Special Agent Sterling." The innuendo was heavy. As a woman, Sean was unsure if this was common. He was finding it hard to read whether agent Brunswick was trying to be friendly, something more, or someone to not be trusted. At this point, all options were viable.
They worked together on tracing the deposit. The funds came from an offshore account. No surprise there. Offshore accounts were difficult to trace back to owners as some countries did not reciprocate with federal U.S. investigations. Such was the case in this situation. It turned out that the case had just gone cold.
"That's the end of that case. Time to move on."
"I'm not giving up, Matt. I owe it to Special Agent Stafford to do a thorough investigation."
"We can't get the offshore account owner's name and there is no way to link the accident to these funds. It's a dead end, Special Agent Sterling."
"What about John Leonard's phone records? We can see who he was calling. We can track his GPS coordinates from his phone. We can dig and find more."
"And spend hundreds of man hours and thousands of taxpayer dollars to discover he was nothing more than a drug pusher, which we already know. I'm sorry, Special Agent Sterling, you need to let this go. You are a couple of days into being an agent. You need to realize that most new agents have a honeymoon period where all cases seem to lead to some big conspiracy. The truth is, very few ever do. Some agents never get a big case in their entire career."
Sean looked into Matt's eyes to try to read the man. Matt seemed to be pleading with him to move on. Sean tried to remember the white room and the words that were spoken. He could no longer remember them. Only a sense of urgency remained. "Fine. But I am not giving up on this case. I'll take it offline and do it in my own time."
Matt looked exasperated at Sean. "Don't do this, Special Agent Sterling. Trust me and my experience on this one. You are new to the FBI. Don’t blow all your effort and chances on this one case. It will get you nowhere."
"I'm sorry, agent Brunswick. I just would not feel right if I let it drop."
"It's your career. I'll see you later."
Either Matt was pissed off with Sean and needed space, or he was not interested in working with Sean. Either way suited Sean. Sean sent off a quick text to Marina.
'Looking forward to our dinner, VERY much.'
Back on his computer, Sean sent a request for the GPS, voice, and text logs of John Leonard's phone. He knew that could take some time so he browsed through his remaining open cases. The first case he looked at was a simple financial audit for a company called GenTec, a non-profit biotech company. This was the last case he had been working as Sean. All non-profit bank transfers of greater than $10,000 were tracked by the government. These types of monotonous, boring cases were often given to new agents. Sean scanned through the records over the past six months. He had found his notes regarding two very large transactions totalling over $2.5M. This find had caused Sean to begin speaking with the GenTec's accountants about three weeks ago, specifically regarding these transactions. He would definitely need to follow up on those. He was about to close the case folder when his eye caught something on an updated bank transaction statement. August 21 there had been a $15,000 transfer to an offshore account. Chills went down Sean's spine when he realized it was the same account number that had transferred the funds to John Leonard. Was it possible, that his digging into the $2.5M transfers, caused a contract to be placed on his life?
Sean brought up GenTec's website. They were one of the primary manufacturers of the flu vaccine. What could that company be doing that would cause them to be so concerned over a few financial transactions?
It was Thursday afternoon when Sean pulled up to the GenTec offices in Bethesda, MD. Matt had all but ignored him the past few days, which was fine with Sean. GenTec's offices had a new, modern look to them, typical of prosperous biotech firms in the area. Sean headed to the security desk. "May I help you, ma'am?"
"Yes, I am Special Agent Amanda Sterling of the FBI. I was hoping to meet with Jeff Hamilton in accounting."
"Let me call up to his office to see if he is available."
As Sean waited he looked around the building. He noted quite a few people of Middle Eastern decent worked at the facility.
"Jeff is on his way down, ma'am."
"Thank you."
"Special Agent Sterling. How can I be of service?"
"I'm following up on a routine case Special Agent Sean Stafford was working on. I believe he contacted you several weeks ago. He requested some additional information on some large financial transactions."
"Oh, yes. Special Agent Stafford. I've been working on those transactions for him. Why don’t you come with me so we can discuss them?"
Sean followed Jeff through the building. At one point Sean paused at an open room. Looking in he saw carpets on the floor. Turning to Jeff, Sean commented, "You know, I've never seen a business have a room dedicated for Muslim prayers. Some would consider that very progressive of you."
"We have a high number of Muslim believers in the company, Special Agent Sterling. It is the least we can do for them. Here we are. Please, have a seat. So, I've reviewed the two large transactions noted and can provide you with a little more information. As you have seen, we have a high number of visa workers from the Middle East. We've found that their schooling, in particular, with a focus on vaccines, has greatly improved our product and efficacy. The fund transfers in question were to a staffing firm in Pakistan. We recently hired twenty-five new employees from that region of the world. These funds pay for relocation, bonuses to the new employees, and fees to the staffing agency. As you can see, everything is completely in order."
"I'm surprised at the amount of $100,000 per person for those fees. I'd like to request a list of names of the employees that were hired, any invoices from the staffing agency detailing the expenses, and additional information as to why you used an offshore account for the transfer."
"That will take about a week for me to compile, Special Agent Sterling. I can tell you that the reason we use an offshore account for the transfers is that Pakistan and the United States don't always get along very well. It is easier to work through an intermediary bank so that funds do not get held up in process."
"I'll return in a week then. I appreciate your time."
"My pleasure, Special Agent Sterling. Happy to be able to help."
Back at the office, Sean stayed late to do a little more research. He looked up visa records for GenTec over the past year. Only thirteen existed, and yet, they had said they just hired twenty-five. Sean decided to give Special Agent Brunswick a chance and would tell him what he had found out. He found it challenging to play the role of a rookie and had to remind himself to ask for help once in a while. He called up Matt who came by a few minutes later.
"You rang? How may I be of service to the lovely lady of this office?"
Sean was frustrated about the continued innuendos from Matt, but tried not to let it get to him. "I've was working on a monetary transfer case that Special Agent Stafford had been working on. I found a transfer from GenTec in the amount of $15,000 on August 21 to an offshore account. That happened to be the same offshore account that deposited $15,000 on August 21 to John Leonard, the driver of the truck that killed Special Agent Stafford. Do you think these cases could be connected?"
"I can't believe you are still digging into this. Seriously, is this what you've done with yourself the past four days? Stop looking for cover-ups and conspiracies." He was about to turn and leave when Sean's phone beeped with a text message.
Matt picked up Sean's phone from his desk before he could get to it.
Matt read the text aloud, "'Looking forward to dinner tomorrow night. I get in late. Meet me at Madeline's at 7:00 pm.' Some secret admirer I need to be aware of, Special Agent Sterling?"
Sean grabbed his phone from Matt. "That's none of your business!"
"As your mentor, we should not keep secrets from each other. You never know when those secrets can hinder an investigation."
"I guess I'll take my chances." Sean was upset. Matt had no right to know anything about his personal life.
"I'll remind you, Special Agent Sterling, that you still get reviewed every six months. I've not been impressed by your attitude. You need to learn respect for the people that have gone before you." Matt turned and left.
Sean texted Marina. 'I really can't wait to see you. Lots of news. Not too happy with my mentor right now. See you tomorrow night, my love!'
Friday started out to be an uneventful day. Matt stayed away again, which pleased Sean. Sean had spent the day running through various scenarios regarding the accident. His most plausible theory was that the fund transfers could be linked to terrorist activity. GenTec, wanting to squash the investigation, paid John Leonard to kill Sean. There was just no proof of any of it.
Sean looked at the clock and realized it was after 5:00 pm. He needed to get home, showered, changed, and to Madeline's in time to meet Marina. As a guy, this would not have been a problem. As Amanda, wanting to make an impression, this would be a challenge.
Sean rushed home and jumped into the shower. He quickly washed, shaved his legs, and shampooed his hair. He found a sexy dark blue dress to wear and rushed to the car. Sean texted Marina, 'Be fifteen minutes late.' He thought a moment and added, 'I'll make it up to you.'
Moments later he received the following, 'Were we meeting tonight?' Then another, 'See you soon, love. Looking forward to how you will make it up to me.'
Sean found Marina sitting at a table in Madeline's. He didn’t care about showing Marina affection in public and kissed and hugged her tightly.
Marina giggled. "Wow, you really did miss me."
"More than you will ever know. I've been thinking, and I know this may come across as a little forward, but how would you like it if we moved in together? I just can't imagine my life without being as close to you as possible."
Marina smiled. "I thought you would never ask. However, might I suggest you move in with me? My parents left me a home in Arlington's suburbs. It's fully paid off, has a lovely garden that I get almost no time to spend in, and way too much space for just me."
"Sounds absolutely wonderful. I've not stopped thinking of you since last weekend. If you looked up 'smitten female' on Google, I'm sure you would find a picture of me."
Marina laughed. "You have a few months of being smitten before you will catch up to me then. It was all I could do to attend the conference and not fly home to be with you. How's the first week as a Special Agent going? Tell me about your mentor."
Sean frowned. "That would be Matt Brunswick, weasel extraordinaire. Sometimes he seems nice, but other times, I feel like he has a cruel streak. The way he looks at me sometimes, like he is tearing my clothes off. He also seems to want to dissuade me from continuing on the Sean Stafford case."
"He may be just trying to get used to you. It is hard getting used to someone new. You know, you are very beautiful and he must feel conflicted when around you because of your beauty. You should try to give him a chance."
"I will, but there is something very odd about this whole case. I know I can trust you, but right now, I don't feel I can trust Special Agent Brunswick. I found the driver of the truck. I went to his home on Monday, and when he saw me, he opened fire on me. I wound up shooting and killing him. Tuesday, I dug into his bank accounts and he had a large deposit made to him on August 21. The depositor's account is offshore and that led nowhere. Then, I was going back through some of Sean's open cases, and one case he was investigating dealt with large money transfers from the non-profit company, GenTec. Sean had flagged several very large transfers and had spoken to them a few weeks ago. Then, on August 21, they transferred the same amount of the suspect's deposit, into the same offshore account. Maybe I am paranoid, but it feels like GenTec paid the suspect to kill Sean. I've also been wondering if now that I am taking over these cases, that I'm also at risk."
"You were in a shootout on Monday? Amanda, you are the best thing that has ever happened to me. Promise me you will be careful. I don't ever want to lose you!"
"I'll be careful. You know, in our line of work, anything can happen. Have you ever thought of giving it all up to lead a normal life? To settle down? Maybe have kids?"
"I've never thought about it until I met you. Lately it has been on my mind a lot. I can't believe you were nearly killed two weeks ago, then Monday you were in a shootout. You definitely need to be careful and follow up on those leads. Maybe you could use a personal bodyguard from the CIA, twenty-four seven?"
Sean smiled at Marina. "Are you volunteering? If so, then that would be more than acceptable. Of course, I only have one bed. We'd have to share." Sean felt Marina's hand rub against her thigh.
"That would be more than acceptable. Are you done, sweetheart? Would you like to follow me over to my place?"
"Love to. My apartment is closer though and I'm not sure I could wait that long."
"You're on."
They kissed outside of the restaurant. "See you in a few minutes, Amanda."
Marina turned the corner and Sean watched her go. He could not believe how his life had changed. Everything was going his way. He had his youth, was in love, and had someone he wanted to settle down with. He stood pondering his good fortune but the cold night air sent a chill down his spine. Sean pulled out his car keys used his remote start to get it warmed up as he walked towards it. As he clicked the start button, the car exploded into a blazing fireball throwing Sean back and down to the sidewalk. Shattered glass and metal flew through the air, some larger chunks barely missing Sean. He was cut up and bruised, but mostly unharmed.
Having heard the explosion, Marina ran to his side. "Amanda!"
"I guess I am not so paranoid after all. If I did not use the remote start, I would have been killed."
"Are you alright?" Marina helped Sean to his feet and found some napkins to dab at the cuts.
Sean was shaking. "I think so. I'll have some nice bruises. Someone wants me dead and I need to figure out why." Marina hugged Sean as they waited for the police, fire, and ambulances. "I should call the Director. He will want to know about this."
It was several hours later when the scene was finally cleared. Marina offered to take Sean to his place, which he gratefully accepted. Marina walked him to his door, pulled out her handgun, and made sure the apartment was safe. "Amanda, get some of your things and stay with me. I'm not letting you out of my sight."
"You are so wonderful, Marina! It will just take me a few moments to gather what I need. I'm sure tomorrow I can get a car rental."
Later that night, Sean stepped into Marina's home for the first time. It spoke volumes to him about who Marina was. She had pictures of family on the walls and nick nacks of sentimental value all around. Marina led him to the bathroom where she removed his dress and carefully took care of every cut and bruise. Sean looked up into Marina's eyes and felt so close to her. It had been a long time since anyone cared so much for him.
"Let's get you to bed, sweetheart."
Sean woke up to the sun streaming through the bedroom windows. Marina lay sleeping next to her. With the exception of what happened last night, Sean felt more secure and comfortable than he ever had before. Marina's house was adorable. It was older, but remodeled to have an open, spacious design. It felt light and airy. Sean got up carefully to not disturb Marina and put on a robe. He wandered into the kitchen and made himself a cup of tea. This place, felt like home.
Sean stood looking out the plate glass window into the backyard, his cup of tea in his hands. He felt Marina's hands wrap around him from behind and her lips pressed against the back of his neck. Sean turned to face Marina who loosened the front of his robe and slipped her hands around his naked hips. He set his cup down and ran his hands over Marina's lower back, pulling her closer to him. They kissed each other.
"This place is unbelievable, and you are absolutely incredible. How could I ever have lived without you?"
"Waking up and seeing you here in the kitchen, gave me more of a sense of home and family than I've ever had before. It feels so right to me." She tugged on Sean's hand leading him back to the bedroom.
Early that afternoon, Marina and Sean sat together at a small kitchen nook table discussing the events of the past two weeks.
"I just don't get why anyone would want to kill you. GenTec makes the flu vaccine for crying out loud."
"I know. I just can't fit all the pieces together. Obviously GenTec is hiding something, and those funds transfers can't be for just relocation and bonuses. I'm thinking they are sponsoring some terrorism group. I asked for a list of detailed invoices from them and the names of those they are hiring."
"How did they know where you would be last night? Your car was not set to explode when you first drove to the restaurant, so the bomb must have been placed while we were eating dinner."
"There is only one person I can think of that knew I was going to be there, but I am having a hard time believing it was him."
"Who?"
"Special Agent Brunswick. He read your text about our dinner yesterday at Madeline's."
"From what you've told me about him, he may be a sleazy guy, but is he capable of murdering a fellow agent?"
"That's what I can’t understand. It would be more plausible if I had simply been followed. We really have no proof of anything. Let's go get me a rental car and swing by a store. I'd like to make you dinner tonight."
"I did not know you cooked."
Sean had, of course, learned to cook quite well in his years since his marriage ended. It was one of the reasons he had gained so much weight. "How does lasagne sound?"
Marina gave Sean an appraising, yet loving look. "You know, Amanda. I could get very used to this."
That evening Sean was putting the final touches on their dinner. He was wearing a cute, spring dress with an apron. He was truly enjoying this rare glimpse into a normal family life. Playing the domestic role for Marina brought a warmth to his heart. He could just imagine kids running around the place and being a more nurturing person. Marina walked up behind him and hugged him close.
"Smells wonderful."
"I've set the table in the dining room. Why don’t you go pour us some wine and I'll be right there.”
Sean took off his apron and brought the food to the table.
"You constantly amaze me, Amanda. I've never had such good lasagna. You relax, and I'll take care of the dishes."
"No way. I want to be right by your side. Besides, if we work together, that means I can get you to bed sooner."
When the dishes were done, Marina led Sean into the bedroom. They slowly removed each other's clothing and snuggled on the bed together. Last night, after the bombing, it was all they could do to simply hold each other. Even though they have been apart for a week, it was not until the next morning that they made love. This evening, having satisfied each other well earlier in the day, their love making was much more relaxed and casual. The night was filled with slow caresses and lingering kisses.
Sean was still amazed at his new body that seemed insatiable when it came to making love. As a man, it had almost always felt the same. A quick powerful surge, then it was done. Amanda's body seemed to be on a slow simmer at all times, capable of spontaneous combustion at the slightest touch from Marina. It did not matter if he recently had an orgasm, he could go on and on for one after the other.
Marina rolled off the bed leaving Sean reaching after her. He had been close to another orgasm and her sudden departure made him feel bereft. "Come back."
"You do not know how adorable you are. I would not leave your side unless I had something special in mind."
"Special?"
Marina pulled an object from her nightstand.
"Oh my gosh! That's huge! I can't believe you have one of those."
Marina held up the eight-inch vibrator. "Before you and I got together, I had to do something. Every time I worked out with you at the gym I came home so flustered, it was the only way I could get to sleep. Besides, it's not that big."
"But, I've never..."
Marina smiled mischievously. "You mean you have never used one of these before?"
"No. Never." Sean stared at the vibrator with a mixture of excitement and fear.
"You know I would never hurt you or force you to do anything. I love you more than my own life. I've been happier in the past week than I ever have. I don’t know if you feel the same way, but I can't be without you."
Sean looked into Marina's eyes and teared up a little. "When you left me last weekend for the conference, I cried. I've never done that before. With anyone. When you leave my side, just to go into another room, I feel a loss. I need you, every minute of everyday."
Marina laid back on the bed next to Sean and kissed him. "I will never leave you. Which, brings me back to this..." Marina held up the vibrator. "There is nothing two women can't do that a man and a woman can do. In a way, we can have the best of both worlds."
Sean giggled. "Okay. But you'll stop if I ask?"
"I promise."
They started kissing again and massaging each other, quickly returning to the place they were a few minutes before. Marina began rubbing the vibrator against Sean's wet lips and clitoris. The hard, yet also flexible tip penetrating him just slightly made him moan for more. Marina whispered, "Just relax. I'm going to turn it on." She turned on the vibrator and Sean heard the soft hum and felt the pulsing hardness against his clitoris.
"Ohhhh. Oh my. That's amazing." Sean fought the urge to come right then and there. The instantaneous build up of pleasure was almost overwhelming.
"Hang in there, sweetie." Marina pushed the vibrator inside Sean very slowly. Sean felt his lips expand as the large device slid in. He moaned loudly as Marina pushed it in further and further. When it was all the way in, Marina slowly began pulling it out then back in. Sean gasped for air with each stroke. It filled him up completely. He was writhing in ecstasy, totally absorbed in the feeling of being penetrated. Marina continued moving the vibrator in and out at a faster and faster pace. She used her thumb to stroke Sean's clit at each stroke. When the vibrator was in all the way, Sean cried out and came. He held onto the vibrator with his vaginal muscles. Every muscle spasm bringing more and more intense pleasures to him.
"Oh my God. That felt so different. It was amazing! Your turn."
"If you liked it so much, maybe we should get a bigger one."
"Oh you!" Sean tackled Marina and began kissing her all over.
That night the two slept soundly in each other's arms.
The next morning, Marina woke and watched over Sean, brushing his hair from his face and kissing him on his forehead. Sean woke to the loving touches.
"Good morning, my love. How long have you been awake?"
"About thirty minutes. I've been watching you sleep. I've never loved someone so much that I would cry just thinking about something bad happening to them. I'm worried about you. I need to keep you safe."
"That's so sweet. Do you want to have children someday?"
"I love children."
"I know two women don’t necessarily have the right parts to conceive, but there are other ways."
Marina stroked Sean's cheek. "What are you suggesting?"
"That we, you and me, could have children of our own. Not right away, but in a few years."
Marina smiled broadly, her eyes twinkling with moisture. "If you only knew what I felt in my heart, Amanda, you would know what those words mean to me."
"I think I do." Sean snuggled into Marina's arms further.
Monday morning found Sean back in the Director's office. They reviewed the cases and discussed events leading up to the explosion. "Special Agent Sterling, I am now convinced your instincts were correct. Somehow Special Agent Stafford's and the GenTec cases are connected. I'm tempted to get a warrant and raid their offices, but I feel that there is something much larger going on. If we go in too early we risk the opportunity to see how deep the rabbit hole goes. I want you to lay low for a few days while I figure out what we should do. You will be assigned full-time to Special Agent Brunswick."
Sean frowned, which did not go unnoticed by the Director. "Sir, what about my follow-up with GenTec? If we do not want to expose that the FBI is looking more closely at them, shouldn't I continue as if nothing has happened?"
"You are correct, however, if what you told me is accurate, you do not need to see them again until Wednesday or Thursday. That will buy me some time and I'll get more resources on the case. Now, I saw your frown when I assigned you to Special Agent Brunswick. Is there something I should know about?"
"No, sir. I'm sure it is just us trying to get used to how each other work. There is no problem."
"Good. That's what I like to hear. You are dismissed."
It was not long after Sean got back to his desk that Matt showed up. "I'm starting to wonder if maybe you are a walking natural disaster." Sean was stuck with Matt so he tried to make the best of it and laughed at the joke, even though he did not find the inference funny.
"You sure you want to be around me then? Who knows, we could be travelling down the road together when a hurricane hits?"
"At least I'll die in the company of someone better to look at than any of the other agents that work here."
Sean rolled his eyes. "I see you have a set of company vehicle keys in your hand. Are we going somewhere?"
"Yes, I have a high priority case. Last night, someone broke into a medical facility in Baltimore. They stole a case of Ebola virus."
"Oh my God. Terrorists?"
"Unsure. That's why we are going up there. Get your things."
It took about an hour and a half to get to the Baltimore Infectious Disease Center. The center was on lockdown to all but the FBI and local authorities. Sean and Matt split up with Sean heading to review surveillance recordings and Matt going to oversee the forensics collection. The security staff whom Sean was working with were very apologetic. "We're sorry, Special Agent Sterling. The recordings were destroyed. Whoever did this knew exactly what they were doing."
"Okay, but do all your cameras feed to this one DVR system? What about a backup or a secondary system?"
"Damn. I guess that's why you are in the FBI and I'm just a security officer. The backups get recorded around 2:00 am every night, automatically. It is possible we may have some footage. It all depends on what time the theft took place. Here, just a moment. I'll bring up our backup from last night."
"Go back to 10:00 pm and scroll forward until 2:00 am."
"Here's something. It is at 1:52 am. An external camera aimed at the drive-through gate caught the hand of someone tampering with the camera. Then everything went black."
"That's something anyways. That hand does not look like it was wearing a glove. Can you show me where that camera is?"
Sean and the security guard walked to the outside gate. The camera was low enough to get video of vehicle license plates. It was clear that the cable had been cut. Sean put on some gloves and moved his hands into position as if he would cut the cable. "This might be a long shot, but there could be some fingerprints on this camera. I'll be right back." Sean went to the car and grabbed a fingerprinting kit. He carefully dusted the camera and cable and was able to get a single print. He photographed the print and sent it in by phone to the FBI labs with instructions to send any findings to his FBI email account. He did not like withholding information from Matt, but Matt was also the only person that knew he was at the restaurant Friday night.
Sean went back inside and located Matt in a control room. Matt was overseeing agents gathering data with hermetically sealed suits in the area where the Ebola strain had been stored.
"Did you come up with anything, Special Agent Sterling?"
"Not really. The DVR recordings were wiped out."
"That is to be expected in a sophisticated theft like this."
"I did manage to restore a backup from 2:00 am last night. I saw some activity on an external camera around 1:52 am. No faces, no plates. The camera had its wire cut." Sean was not positive, but he thought he saw a flicker of concern on Matt's face. "Has anyone been gathering possible DNA samples from the lab area in there? I'd be happy to get in a suit and help out."
"No harm intended, Special Agent Sterling, but you are here today only because I'm supposed to babysit you since the explosion. This is an important case and I can't have you running around, potentially misplacing or messing up evidence."
Sean glared at Matt, but, at the moment, there was nothing he could do. He turned and walked towards the lobby where he could at least sit and check his emails. He found a quiet spot where he had a good signal and sat down, his suspicions of Matt growing by the minute. Sean scanned his work emails and was surprised to see a response from the lab regarding the fingerprint already. It belonged to an Ahmed Saheed with a registered address of Bethesda, MD. His work visa was registered to GenTec. "This is not good." Sean whispered to himself.
He sent a quick email to the Director. 'New information on the cases. Will be back at the office in a few hours. MUST speak with you right away but need a secure line or face-to-face.' He then sent a quick text to Marina. 'I might be in some trouble. You are the best thing that has ever happened to me. Love you!' Sean reviewed several more of his emails. The phone records came in from John Leonard. He started to browse through them when Matt came out.
"We need to head back to DC right away. Apparently Director Hotaling needs to speak with you, and I'm stuck playing chaperone and chauffeur in the middle of the biggest case of my career."
"Okay. Give me a minute. It's a long drive back. I'll meet you at the car."
"Just be quick about it!"
Sean headed to the women's bathroom. He texted Marina. 'Damn, I'm in real trouble. Track my phone. Love you!' Torn between not feeling like he could trust Matt and not having any proof, Sean felt stuck. His gut told him to run, but his head told him that nothing would happen. His head won and he headed to the car.
Matt was quiet on the way back to DC. Sean continued to read through the phone records. He noticed that John Leonard called a number about fifteen minutes after when the hit-and-run happened. Sean plugged the number into his phone and dialed it. Matt's phone rang.
Matt reached into his pocket and pulled out a track phone. It was not his normal work phone. He looked at his phone and swore. "You just could not leave it alone!" He swerved off the highway and pulled into a side street, slamming on the brakes. Sean tried jumping from the car but his seatbelt got him hung up. Matt's fist slammed into his face.
Sean was not aware that any time had gone by. He opened his eyes, only to find his left eye was swollen and he was no longer in the car. The side of his face was hot and in a lot of pain. He tried to move but found he was tied to a chair. He started to panic. He struggled against his bonds but there was no give to them. He was in an old warehouse. His mouth was not bound so he screamed as loud as he could.
"Scream all you want. It will do you no good. There is no one around here for a mile in all directions. You really messed things up. Do you know that?" Matt came and stood in front of him. "Because of you, we have had to move up the timetable."
It was tough to speak as Sean's whole side of his face was swollen. "You were the one that had Sean Stafford killed. A fellow agent. For what?"
"Money, miss Sterling. It all comes down to money. In a week's time I will be living the life of luxury on the Mexican Riviera with ten million dollars in the bank. You would think after so many years of working for the Bureau I'd have something to show for it. A comfortable retirement, perhaps? No! Nothing! A small pension, that in today's market, would barely cover the basic necessities. Every year our benefits get cut more and more. You'd think we would be treated better."
"So, because you are upset over your retirement, you are planning on killing millions of people? You are insane!"
Matt backhanded Sean across the face. He felt blood on his lips. He spat some blood out onto the floor in front of him and tried to talk more. It was painful. "GenTec makes the flu vaccine. They are a front for radical Islamic terrorism. They stole the Ebola from the company in Baltimore. Am I wrong?"
"It is a real shame you are going to have to die, miss Sterling. You are very beautiful and as smart as they come. You are correct. The flu vaccines will be infected with Ebola and distributed all over the United States. Two weeks from now, as many as ten percent of the U.S. population will be dead or dying from Ebola. Oh, in case you are thinking your little girlfriend from the CIA is coming to rescue you, think again. I shattered your phone and left on the side of the road many miles from here. It is just you and me." Sean glared at him. "What, I work at the FBI. You don’t think I know all about you? It would have been so much easier had you died last Friday when your car blew up."
Matt walked up to Sean and put a large knife to his throat. "No sense wasting such a pretty thing like you. At least not yet." He cut the ropes that bound Sean to the chair, leaving Sean's wrists bound behind his back. Matt grabbed his arm and hauled him to his feet. He dragged Sean over to a corner in the warehouse where an old, dirty, and torn mattress lay. He threw Sean onto the mattress and rolled him over onto his back, his hands pinned beneath him. Matt grabbed a handful of his blouse and tore it away, leaving nothing but his bra.
Sean closed his eyes and fought back the tears. He felt so helpless and frail. Matt grabbed the hem of his skirt with both hands and tore his skirt, exposing his thighs and panties. "My oh my. You are sure beautiful. Have you ever had some good rough sex?" Sean struggled. He realized he could not give up. He would be dead anyways. Matt leaned over him and roughly grabbed one of his breasts. "Ohhh. These are natural!" Sean turned his head to the side and did his best to relax and appear that he had given up. "That's right, girl. No sense making it harder on you than it is going to be." Matt leaned back and started to unbuckle his pants then reached forward to grab Sean's panties.
Sean began to whimper and shake, knowing there was nothing he could do. Just then the doors to the warehouse crashed open. FBI with tactical gear rushed inside. Rifles with laser sights were trained on Sean and Matt. Matt reached for his gun as five bullets exploded through his chest, covering Sean with blood. The FBI agents dragged Matt's lifeless body off of Sean and helped Sean to his feet. He stood, partially naked, beaten, with his hands tied behind him. "Let her go!" Sean looked up to see Marina running forward. "What did he do to you?" Marina was crying as she held him. He felt someone cutting away the ropes that bound his hands.
"I'm okay. He never... I love you Marina. I never thought I would see you again." Sean started to tear up as he held onto Marina.
FBI Director Angus Hotaling draped an FBI jacket over Sean's shoulders. "You are safe, Special Agent Sterling. It's done. We knew you had been with Special Agent Brunswick and we managed to track his GPS in the car. It got us close. It's all done now."
"No! It's not done! We have to move on GenTec right now!"
"What are you talking about?"
"I found a fingerprint of one Ahmed Fareed at the Baltimore Infectious Disease Center. He works for GenTec. Matt was going to kill me anyways so he felt he could talk. GenTec is a front for a radical Islamic terrorist group. They stole the Ebola virus to infect the flu vaccines that will be shipped all across the United States. We have to stop that shipment!"
"Marina, I want you to take Special Agent Sterling to the hospital and then straight home. She has done enough today."
"Sir, all do respect. I need to see this through. Get me some clothes, a flack jacket, and a tactical rifle and put me on the ground with our team."
The Director looked into Sean's eyes. "All right. But you and Marina will stay back with sniper rifles. You've been beaten and abused and I'm not letting you get close to any hand-to-hand combat in your condition." He pointed to one of the FBI agents. "You, find Special Agent Sterling some clothes, and they'll need a pair of sniper rifles. I need someone on the phone to the local police. We need the entire area around GenTec sealed off immediately. I need someone checking all shipments into and out of GenTec in the past week. I also need a biohazard team standing by. Move it!"
An hour later, Sean was lying next to Marina a hundred yards away from GenTec with a clear view of the building and surround parking lot. The director's voice came over the radio. "We move in five minutes!"
Sean's face was bruised and swollen, but the pain had diminished somewhat. He brushed Marina's hair from her eyes and kissed her. "Oww..." He winced as his swollen lip twinged with pain.
Marina, who had not left his side for a moment, stroked the back of his neck. "You ready to save the world, my love?"
"Not yet." Sean kissed Marina again, ignoring the pain from his lips. "Now I am."
The radio blared again. "Move in! Satellite imagery is showing several hundred heat signatures. Expect a fight."
Marina and Sean watched as an armored vehicle plowed through GenTec's main gate. Five hundred police, and FBI converged in unison on GenTec in a coordinated attack from all sides. Sean spotted movement from inside the GenTec office. A man holding an RPG was preparing to fire. "Sniper one here. RPG spotted in the main building. I'm on it." Sean spoke into his radio. He lined up his shot and squeezed the trigger. The building glass shattered and the man dropped to the ground with a round through his chest.
Sean heard Marina speak into her radio microphone. "Sniper two here. Got more movement on the east plaza. Three men with what appears to be AK-47s. We've got them in our sights." Sean sighted one of the terrorists in and waited for Marina's first shot. He saw one of the three men fall to the ground and he followed up taking out the second. The third dove for cover and sprayed the roof where he and Marina were at. Bullets and debris flew all around them both.
"Snipers one and two here. We are pinned down! One man left on the plaza. Can someone on the east flank take him out?"
"Roger. We got him in our sights. Firing now." The spray of bullets suddenly stopped and Marina and Sean regained their position.
Sean radioed in. "Sniper one here. We're seeing about a dozen armed men coming around the back of the building. Two RPGs and AK-47s. We will try to take out the RPGs."
"I'll take the one on the right."
"Got the one on the left. Ready in three, two, one." They fired simultaneously and watched the two men carrying RPGs fall to the ground. They then moved on to other targets. The FBI and police were closing in fast. The open areas were cleared and Marina and Sean's job was done.
The radio in Sean's ear cracked. "We are in the building." Sean could hear flashbangs and gunfire throughout the complex. Thirty minutes later the 'all clear' announcement came.
Two hours later, the biohazard team had accounted for all the Ebola and flu vaccines. They had stopped the shipments in time.
It had been a long day. The Director came by to congratulate Sean and Marina on a job well done. Not a single FBI, police, or civilian casualty occurred. Marina and Sean sat on the back of an FBI truck. "You know, Amanda? You look really cute in tactical gear."
Sean looked down at himself and considered the rather manly clothing he was wearing. After all that had happened to him, he no longer had any regrets. He stared at his feminine hands and smiled. "If I were honest, I think I prefer a dress." At that moment Sean finally considered himself a woman, emotionally, physically, and mentally.
Amanda took Marina's hand. "Maybe you could take me home now?"
A week later, Amanda and Marina were eating at Madeline's restaurant once again. Marina took Amanda's hand in hers and looked her in the eyes. "I want you to know just how much I love you, Amanda. In every way, you have touched my life and my heart. Nearly losing you several times in the past weeks has made me realize that I cannot live without you."
Marina got down on one knee and presented a ring to Amanda. "Will you, Amanda, make me the happiest woman alive and marry me?"
Amanda stood up and with tears in her eyes pulled Marina into her arms. "Yes! Absolutely!"
Several weeks had passed since the shipments were stopped and Amanda was now fully recovered. She had been invited to Director, Angus Hotaling's office. "Please sit, Special Agent Sterling."
Amanda sat down, her knees showing slightly as her skirt lifted up when she sat. She looked down and smiled. The exhilarating feeling of the hem of a skirt against her legs would never grow old.
"I see you have recovered well, Special Agent Sterling. How are you feeling?"
"I feel great, sir. I appreciate the time off you gave me."
"It was well deserved. We've never had someone crack such a large case in their first few weeks of work as an agent. You went through a lot. It has been an honor working with you."
"Excuse me, sir? You said 'has been'?"
"Yes. Unfortunately for me, you have been transferred."
"Transferred? Where?"
"Having been told of all that you did for the country, the White House has specifically requested that you be transferred to a high-level position within the Secret Service."
"That is quite an honor, sir. I'm afraid, however, I must decline."
"I don't understand. Why would you decline such a thing?"
"Because, sir. We, Marina and me, decided one person in the family is all that is needed to serve the country. I'm going to stay at home, and, hopefully, in the next few years, have children. We are getting married, December 31. I actually have an invite for you. We'd both like it if you and your family could join us."
"But, Special Agent Sterling, you are an excellent agent. Would you not be throwing away a great career?"
"I know this may sound crazy, sir, but, I've already had enough of a career. Besides, Marina has convinced the CIA to use me from time to time on special projects, should I ever feel the need to. I have my letter of resignation for you. Please do not take it personally."
"I won't, Special Agent Sterling. I admit, I'm rather jealous of your decision. I'll speak with my wife and hopefully we will be able to attend."
"Thank you, sir. For everything!"
"It has been my honor."
Amanda stopped by the front desk on her way out. She took a small package from her purse and gave it to Sam. "Hey, Sam! It's great to see you!" Sam's eyes glistened with moisture at seeing Amanda.
"We received an invite for your wedding. Congratulations! I can't believe you asked me to give you away."
"Why not, Sam? You are the closest thing to a father I've ever had."
"I'd want to be nowhere else in the world that day than at your side."
Amanda leaned over and gave Sam a kiss on the cheek. "We'll have your family over for dinner soon."
"Looking forward to it, Amanda!"
Amanda turned into the driveway of her and Marina's Arlington home. She looked down at the engagement ring Marina had given her last week and smiled. She felt the cool fall breeze against her legs that lifted up her dress a little. She smiled and grabbed the groceries from the car. She was to make a French meal tonight. They would share some wine, some dancing, and, a blush appeared on Amanda's face, make love all night long.
In a world where magic is dispensed to everyone on their eighteenth birthday people look forward to the day they stand beneath the Cauldron that gives out magic. That is everyone but Jaden as he’s not like everyone else. What will happen when he is called?
The Cauldron
The day was too hot for fighting and yet here I was dripping in sweat as I swung my sword. With a resounding clang I met the well-known young man’s blade solidly but leveraged my momentum to push him back against the black basalt stone wall of the castle. With a deft twist of my wrist his blade clattered across the cobblestones; my blade resting a mere hairsbreadth from his throat.
A smile broke out across the man’s face. “Well done, Jaden. While I still can’t beat you I’m getting better.”
Pulling the blade away from his throat I leaned up against the stone wall next to my best friend and inhaled deeply catching scents of fresh spring flowers in the air. “If the enemies of the Yellow Cauldron ever make their way here you’ll be a force to be reckoned with. When will the Cauldron call you, Roland?”
Roland strode over and picked up his sword. “Four weeks. I was born under the spring moon.”
“The spring moon? Is there nothing about you that doesn’t scream prophecy and greatness? Your parents are directly descended from our last king and are both elite class and your dark mop of hair seems always parted perfectly for a crown. Now you tell me you were also born under the spring moon.”
“The Cauldron dispenses magic and rank to every person on their eighteenth birthday. I’m just like everyone else. I could get a drop or if I’m lucky a few more.”
“You’re hardly like everyone else. We haven’t had a king in a hundred years. We’re due. And I, for one, would much rather the Cauldron bless you king than Norman or Bradley.”
“Being born to elites and having my family name tied to the last king doesn’t sway the Cauldron. You know it seeks what’s in the heart and sets about keeping balance between the realms. Norman and Bradley have just as much chance at more than one drop as I do. Even you, Jaden. Maybe you’ll be our next king.”
“I’m the son of a common woman and I have no idea who my father was. I’m happy if the Cauldron passes me by. That way I can stay safely hidden in the shadows.”
“Don’t say that. I know you had your role as my companion thrust upon you from the time we were both suckling infants, but you have more heart and character than anyone I’ve ever met. You’re the best fighter in the city. You help anyone that needs it. No matter what happens, I’ll always call you friend.”
“Are you going to kiss him now, Roland?” Norman and Bradley stood eating a loaf of bread a short distance away; a loaf they probably stole from some market stall.
Roland is a great guy. He is kind and generous and yet never pompous, but Norman and Bradley are terrors. They expect to have people wait on them hand and foot. The good news is that before you’re called into the Cauldron everyone is somewhat on equal footing. I know I wasn’t just because I was considered less than a commoner, being born to a single mother made me all but classless. But the Cauldron ultimately decides status and hierarchy.
“You want me to kick their butts, Roland?”
“Why bother? I heard they’re both called tomorrow to the Cauldron. We’ll be lucky to even land a hit on them after that. So if we give them a good beating like they deserve they’ll only get us back after their infusion of magic by the Cauldron.”
Norman pushed me to the side. “Beat it, Jaden. Are you coming to see the Cauldron dispense its magic on us, Roland? Chances are that one of us will become king.”
Roland looked disinterested. “I think you’ll need at least three drops to beat Jaden or me. I’ll be there if only to see how the Cauldron receives you both.”
“Glad to hear you’ll be there to bow to me when I’m crowned king.”
Bradley jokingly pushed Norman aside. “It’s never going to happen as once the Cauldron sees me it will be all over for the lot of you.”
I’m not a push over even though I’m the same social status as a squirrel. “The Cauldron has been known to physically alter people before. I heard of one man that was turned into a rat. Maybe you’ll be crowned king of the rats, Bradley.”
“Are you still here, Jaden? Everyone knows that’s a myth. The Cauldron doesn’t change people, it only dispenses magic. It’s going to be so fun to wipe that smirk from your face.”
“Isn’t it nice to know you need magical enhancement to do that?”
They both pressed forward but on any normal day I could beat them easily. I kept my sword down. Roland, however, stepped in between us. “Enough!” His eyes drifted upwards and we all knew what he was looking at. “Do you realize that no one has been beyond the fourth level of the castle for thousands of years? What secrets do those levels hide? What enemies remain hidden to us? We need to remember we’re all on the same side. We should honor the skills and abilities of others and recognize the Cauldron doesn’t make mistakes. I, for one, will be the first to bow before the new king.”
Roland was always good at getting people to see the bigger picture. We all continued to stare up at the castle. The enormous castle tower had been built with six levels. Each drop of magic dispensed by the Cauldron on a person granted that person access to a level. Each level held secrets only those with the right amount of magic could enter to witness. History tells us the last time the Cauldron poured out five drops on a new king was nearly five thousand years ago and that was at the start of the biggest war the world had ever known. Only whispers of prophecy hinted when six drops had ever been dispensed. Some suggested the end of the world would come the next time the Cauldron dropped six drops. I felt a shiver run down my spine. The world was on edge. I could feel it in my bones even though peace had prevailed since the great fissure was formed between the realms.
Norman and Bradley slipped quietly away. Their eyes spoke of secret desires, wealth, and fame. “I’ll honor the Cauldron’s choices, but I’ll be hard pressed kneeling to the likes of one of them.”
“Don’t let them get to you, Jaden. How’s your mom doing?”
“Still bed ridden. The winter really hit her hard this year.”
“It’s almost dinner time. You should go home and look after her. Will you be at the ceremony tomorrow?”
“Reluctantly. The Cauldron knows what’s best. See you there.”
Roland’s hand clapped me on my shoulder as I turned to go. Please Cauldron. If anyone should be king it should be Roland.
***
“How was your day, Jaden?”
Mom coughed and sputtered. I always thought of her as an angel and yet now she looked so thin. Her beauty was still there but her gaunt cheeks and bone-thin arms spoke of the ravages of illness. The healers don’t make house calls to commoners and so she suffered. “Norman and Bradley go to the Cauldron tomorrow morning. Can I get you anything?”
“Just some hot tea. You should be called soon. You’re a little younger than Roland by a few days.”
“It’s of no consequence. I’ll be lucky to get a drop.”
Mom sighed and looked wistfully out the filmy window. “It’s time you learn the truth.”
“I know the truth. You were raped and had me. You don’t know who my father was.”
“That’s what you were told for your own good. If the truth got out I’m not sure how either of us would be treated.”
“What truth?”
“When I was your age I lived near the fissure. It was the closest settlement to the Blue Cauldron realm. I was young and impressionable and met a man. He was charming and handsome and over the span of a year I fell in love with him. When we learned I was pregnant he became frightened for both of us. He suggested I should kill you when you were finally born. You see, he wasn’t a commoner at all. He was the king of the Blue Cauldron realm.”
“That’s not possible. He can’t cross the fissure.”
“The fissure was created at the end of the last great war. He had five drops, Jaden. Only the Cauldron knows what kind of power that bestows. Obviously it was enough to allow him to cross the fissure.”
“So I’m worse than a commoner then. I’m a mix of Blue and Yellow blood, evil and good.”
“We believe the people of the Blue realm are evil, but I knew only love. He wasn’t evil or malicious. He was kind and generous. He said he came to see what the people of the Yellow realm were like. He was taken by us and hoped that one day the fissure could be removed.”
“If he wasn’t evil why did he suggest I be killed?”
“Because he didn’t know how the magic would react. The Cauldrons balance the magic in the world. He was afraid you might bring about the destruction of the world.”
“Me? Cause the destruction of the world?”
“It seems laughable now, but this had never happened before. He left that day vowing his undying love for me but also vowing never to return. He feared he caused some rift in the magical balance. Alone and only just pregnant with you I was called by the Yellow Cauldron. I was very afraid as the Cauldron won’t dispense magic upon a pregnant woman and this would expose my shame of becoming pregnant before coming of age. I knew my humiliation would be complete, but when I knelt under the Cauldron it dripped a single drop upon me. Spared the humiliation I waited a week and told everyone a lie I had been raped.”
“What will happen when I go to the Cauldron?”
“I don’t know, Jaden. Your blood is half Yellow Cauldron and half Blue Cauldron. It could reject you altogether but I don’t think so. Why else would the Yellow Cauldron infuse me while I was pregnant with you? There’s much going on in the world that we don’t see. I fear troubling times ahead.”
Mom coughed and I tried to adjust the pillows to bring some comfort to her. She looked so weak. “I’m going to the healers. They need to help you.”
“They won’t. I’m a commoner and a single mother. The nobles are the first status level with healing abilities granted by the Cauldron with two drops, but I need more than what they can offer. I fear only an elite or a king can heal me completely. I can feel the sickness in my bones.”
“Then I’ll go to the elite healers and force them to come to your aid.” I was angry and desperate.
“No, son. If they don’t willingly come then you can’t risk yourself and your future. You could be thrown in prison and never get the chance to be called. You can’t risk your future for me. I’ll last until you’re called. I want to be there to see you become a man.”
Slamming my fist down on a table I yelled out and rushed from the tiny house. I made my way through the cobblestone streets to the neighborhood of the elites. Roland lived here as did Norman and Bradley. A wooden sign outside of a door displayed the symbol for healing. I knocked and waited.
When the door opened I noticed right away the man was wearing commoner clothing. “You’re Jaden, companion to Roland. What are you doing here so late at night?”
“My mother is sick. She needs healing.”
He looked sympathetically at me and stepped outside onto the front porch blocking my way inside. “What can you pay for my master’s services?”
“I have nothing. We barely have enough to eat. I’m asking for him to come and heal my mother. He’s been gifted by the Cauldron with healing skills. He should use it for the benefit of everyone.”
“Look at this place, Jaden. Do you think the elites inherit these homes, their lavish furniture, and the succulent meats on their tables? Magic has become an occupation, a way to pay for their lifestyles. I’ve asked my master hundreds of times for what you ask and every time he rejects service without payment.”
“That’s so wrong!”
“It is what it is. For what it’s worth, I agree with you.”
“What’s the payment? How much?”
“Ten gold.”
“Ten gold! I wouldn’t be able to afford that in my entire lifetime!”
“There may be another option.”
“Tell me.”
“As I did, you could sell yourself into slavery but I’m afraid that probably won’t help you. By finding a noble or an elite that will take you on they might pay the ten gold coins for your life of service, but they won’t do that until after you go to the Cauldron. You’re an outcast, Jaden; fatherless with no heritage. I doubt anyone would take you on.”
“I’m a damn good fighter.”
“You are, but you’re not better, faster, or stronger than many nobles or elites with their enhanced abilities. Perhaps after the Cauldron you might be considered more valuable.”
“So there’s nothing I can do. My mom is going to die because some pompous elite is unwilling to share his gift.”
“It’s the way of the world we now live in.”
“I’m ashamed of the world we now live in. I’m ashamed of the people of this city.”
“You of all people should understand hierarchy and position.”
My fists clenched at my side. “I want to see the healer!”
“Run along, Jaden. The healer has made it perfectly clear he doesn’t offer free service.”
The man backed inside and closed the door just as the rain began to fall. Three other healers told me the same thing that night. Soaked and shaking from more than the cold I paused at Roland’s door and stared at my soaked worn shoes on the puddled marble steps.
“Jaden. What are you doing out here?”
Roland was standing at the door. I hadn’t even noticed he had opened the door. “Mom’s become much worse. She needs healing and the healers are all asking ten gold to see her. I’m here to ask if you would take me on as your slave; my life of service for ten gold so they can go heal my mom.”
Roland looked pained. “I can’t do that.”
“Why?”
“Because I don’t need a slave. I need a friend and a slave can’t be both. Besides, I don’t believe in slavery.”
“What about your parents?”
Roland pushed his way outside the door and stood in the rain with me. His hands held my shoulders firmly. “No! Don’t try this. Don’t do this to yourself. You mom would never forgive herself if you sold yourself into slavery. I promise I’ll do everything I can for you. I’ll go to my family’s friends and ask for their help, but I won’t be a party in your slavery.”
“Thank you, Roland. You’re a true friend. But I’m afraid even you can’t find the money these greedy healers want. My mom’s only hope is if I become someone’s slave.”
“You’re not thinking clearly, Jaden. When you go to the Cauldron there’s no doubt you’ll be able to find good paying work. You’re already worth more than any ten nobles in the city. If you became a slave, sure, you might heal your mother, but she will starve. You won’t be able to put food on her table and she can’t afford to feed herself without a husband on commoner wages. I promise to do what I can.”
Looking into his confident and pleading eyes I finally saw the truth. He’s right. Even if I find a way to heal my mom, I will no longer be able to provide for her. “Thank you.”
Turning to go Roland held me fast. “Promise me. Promise me you will not consider slavery anymore.”
“I promise.”
His hands let go of my shoulders and I turned into the rainy night. Aimlessly I walked; hopelessness my only companion. When the rain stopped I found myself back at home. Mom was sleeping but I could tell she was weak. Stripping out of my clothes I stoked the fire to ward off the cool spring night air.
***
Calling days were seldom festive events due to how frequently they occur but today with Bradley and Norman’s calling the city had come out dressed in their finest and in full force. When the sons of elites went to the Cauldron there was an air of expectancy and today was no exception. I squeezed my way through the crowd and found a seat at the back of the Cauldron cavern. Roland was sitting up front; I was too embarrassed to sit with him after last night.
The crowd was buzzing with excitement as the elders of the city called Bradley forward. Bradley was dressed in the traditional white gauzy shift. It was supposed to represent purity but I think it had more to do with the elders not wanting to have to cleanse the waters from dirty clothes.
Even from the back of the cavern I could see Bradley’s mirthless smile as he waded into the crystal clear knee deep water under the large yellow cauldron. I was always amazed how the Cauldron pulled wisps of light into itself as if it was constantly gathering magic from the world. Bradley faced the crowd and knelt under the Cauldron.
“Bradley Handler, before the Cauldron dispenses its life-giving magic upon you, what do you have to say?”
Bradley stared up at the Cauldron above him. “I want it all. Every drop you have. I want to be king.”
There was a hushed silence that ran through the crowd at his selfish words and as the Cauldron began to tip. A drop of liquid yellow light fell from the Cauldron and landed on Bradley’s head. His eyes flashed with the infusion of magic. Everyone received one drop, the status of a commoner. A second drop fell confirming Bradley as a noble. The Cauldron stilled and tipped back even as Bradley screamed. “More! I want more!” The Cauldron was done with him. Bradley was incensed as the elders dragged him from the pool of water.
A noble. He would live a comfortable life and have a good well-paying job. His magic would specialize but even if he never specialized in fighting, his strength and speed would likely be twice that of normal boys before they go to the Cauldron. For every hundred commoners, there might be five nobles. For every twenty nobles there would be an elite.
I kept thinking of mom lying back in her bed as Norman stepped into the pool. On one hand we needed a king, but on the other I feared what Norman would do with all the power.
“Norman Handler, before the Cauldron dispenses its life-giving magic upon you, what do you have to say?”
Norman was by far the better of the two non-identical twins, but he was still a rebellious man that sought only after his own wishes. Being far smarter than Bradley that meant he was also far more manipulative. His words confirmed this as he placated the Cauldron.
“The city needs a king. If I may be so worthy mighty Cauldron.”
His words rang hollowly in my ears. The Cauldron tipped. One drop… Two… Three… As the Cauldron pulled back I could see the anger in Norman’s eyes even with the infusion of magic still smoldering there. An elite. That’s what the Cauldron chose for him to be. While I might be able to hold my own against Bradley, an elite was out of my league altogether. Norman’s eyes caught mine and he smiled evilly.
Luckily the families of those called would hold celebrations and potential employers would take up their time offering them positions. The elders would determine magic specializations and Norman would be led to the third level of the castle. All these events would take up the rest of the day. Bradley would be very angry he wasn’t at least an elite but I suspect gaining access to the luxuries of the second level of the castle would appease him for a while. I’d heard the second floor contained vast libraries, fancy furniture, and it was regularly supplied with wine and meats.
The crowd began to thin and I stayed behind. Roland found me still sitting in the back.
“Were you here for the calling announcements?”
“No.”
“The elders announced mine in four weeks and they announced your calling two days later.”
Looking around the crowd had all left. “I’m afraid, Roland.”
“Of your calling?”
“Yes.”
“Everyone gets something.”
“Not everyone. My humiliation will be complete.” I sat with my hands tightly entwined together.
“What are you talking about?”
“You must swear to never tell a soul.”
“You’re my best friend, Jaden. You can tell me anything.”
“My mom told me who my father was last night. He was from the Blue Cauldron realm.”
“That’s not possible. The fissure…”
“The fissure couldn’t stop a five drop king of the Blue Cauldron realm from crossing.”
“So you’re…”
“I’m only half Yellow Cauldron by blood.”
“You’re mother’s positive?”
Nodding I stared at the Yellow Cauldron as Roland placed a hand on my shoulder. “You would be the first, Jaden. You can’t assume how the Cauldron will react. Don’t worry about it.”
“How can you say don’t worry about it?”
“My father once told me that you shouldn’t worry about things outside of your control. Worry about something when it happens but never before. Jaden, you have the most caring and generous heart I’ve ever seen. There’s an innate sense of justice inside you. You know what’s right and wrong. No matter what happens to me or you, I’ll always be there for you as you have always been there for me.”
“Did you want to practice today?”
“You won’t have time. Give me your hand.”
I held out my hand and felt something cold pressed into it. When I opened it I stared in disbelief at a single gold coin. It was far more money than I’d ever seen before. “What?”
“My grandparents gave this to me to help me start my life when I got older. It’s yours. Go find a noble healer and see if they can help your mom.”
A tear slid down my cheek as I looked upon my only friend in the world. “I can’t take your gold.”
“You can and you will. Listen to me, Jaden. If I become elite I promise I’ll do what I can to heal your mom. In the meantime a noble might be able to help your mom turn the corner and start getting better.”
I held the coin like it was the most precious gift in the world.
***
It had been a week since Bradley and Norman’s callings. “How’s you mom doing?”
“It took me forever to find a noble healer that didn’t think I had stolen the money but ever since he started treating my mom she has stabilized. She’s no longer getting worse, but she’s still bed ridden and not getting better.”
“I’m sorry to hear that.”
“I’m afraid I’ve wasted your gold, Roland.”
“Nonsense. She’s not getting worse so that’s at least something.”
“We thought we might find you both here.”
Bradley and Norman had been busy and thus wonderfully absent from pestering us and now here they were. Norman carried himself with an air of authority that emphasized his newly found elite status. Bradley looked like he had a chip on his shoulder. He pushed Norman out of the way and drew his sword.
“Duel me, Jaden.”
“This isn’t necessary, Bradley.” Roland attempted to stop this from getting out of control.
Bradley pointed the tip of his sword towards Roland. “You stay out of this.”
“What do you hope to gain? That if you beat Jaden with your new magic that somehow you’ll be vindicated? What if Jaden beats you?”
I knew we wouldn’t get out of this so I stepped forward. “If we duel, then we use standard rules. Attacks are to non-vitals and first blood wins.” A small crowd began to gather. It was perhaps my only claim to fame. People wanted to see me fight a noble.
For an answer Bradley lunged for my chest. This was definitely against the rules and Roland yelled foul. I barely got my sword up in time to block it. Now the fight was in earnest. Bradley made an early push to finish things quickly and I found myself backing up around the courtyard. I was however holding my own even against his speed and strength enhancements. Slowly I noted that while faster and stronger his lack of accuracy and skill were the same as before. He wasn’t a master swordsman at all and that gave me hope.
Over the next ten minutes we fought back and forth and slowly I began taking a more aggressive position. Bradley was certainly not playing by the rules but all I needed was first blood. He lunged once again for my chest just as I dodged to the side. I caught his blade against mine and allowed his momentum to carry him closer than he intended. With a quick flick of my wrist my blade shot up and drew blood against his shoulder.
The crowd cheered and called out first blood but Bradley was embarrassed and enraged. Even as I dropped my sword and backed away he swung the tip of his sword across my upper thigh. The cut was shallow but it still hurt and began bleeding right away. He lunged again this time for my throat. I had no option but to defend myself. I blocked his sword and slid the edge of my blade across his sword arm. I was careful but the cut would weaken his arm. With a spin and a flourish I smacked the flat of my blade against his wrist and his sword fell from his grasp. Bradley dropped to a knee holding onto his wrist.
“Get him, Norman!”
I barely dodged Norman’s sword but wasn’t nearly fast enough to get away from his fist. He slammed into me like a brick wall and I dropped heavily to the ground.
“Enough!”
Two elders and three elite swordsmen pulled us all apart. I struggled to my feet; dazed by the blow to my cheek.
One of the elders pulled Bradley and Norman aside. “The Cauldron blesses us with gifts to better our community. If the two of you don’t become productive citizens, I’ll personally plead with the Yellow Cauldron to take away your magic.” They blanched. I didn’t know that was possible. “Be gone with you!”
When the elders turned towards me I was sure I was about to be thrown in prison. It was one of the elite swordsmen that patted me on the back. “That was very impressive swordsmanship. When is your calling?”
“Just over three weeks from now.”
“My name’s…”
I smiled. “You’re Jameson, Captain of the elite guards.”
“With your skill, any blessings from the Cauldron will make you a valuable fighter. Look me up. I’ll see about getting you a job.”
The swordsmen and the elders turned and left the square. I stood rubbing my jaw and ripped a strip off my shirt to bind the cut on my leg.
“I’m sorry I didn’t intervene, Jaden. Norman had his sword to my throat to keep me back. You sure taught Bradley a lesson and you caught the eye of the Captain of the guard. Things are looking up for you.”
***
It had taken almost three weeks for my black eye and leg to heal up. Bradley and Norman hadn’t interfered or bothered to come around again. Mom still wasn’t well and she was getting worse again. I had hesitantly left her this morning to go to Roland’s calling. The gold he gave me bought my mom time, but she was looking pale and weak.
Sitting in the front row as Roland requested of me I watched as he waded out into the waters beneath the Yellow Cauldron. Two days from now that will be me. What will happen? I noted that Norman and Bradley were sitting behind me. Their faces betrayed their anxiety and mirth at the same time. As for their calling the crowd was large today and many were forced to stand as there were no seats left. They wanted to see history in the making.
“Roland Vantero, before the Cauldron dispenses its life-giving magic upon you, what do you have to say?”
Roland knelt and looked at me as he spoke. “I offer myself up to the Cauldron and I will be grateful for anything it deems I’m worthy of.”
The Cauldron began tipping and the crowd went silent. One drop… Two… Three… There was hushed silence. Four… Then what was completely astounding a fifth drop fell from the Cauldron before it moved back into position. Five drops!
I fell to my knees and bowed to my new king. I know I was grinning. I was smiling for the first time in ages even though I feared the ramifications of a five-drop king. I glanced back at Bradley and Norman and watched as they slowly fell to their knees. Roland is the one after all!
“Rise, my people.”
Looking up I saw a new confidence and strength in Roland. The elders were fussing over him and he ignored them as they tried to place a robe on him.
“Enough! Jaden, I have a promise to keep. Take me to your mother.”
His white shift clung to him but he didn’t care. He took me by the arm and rushed us out of the cavern towards my house.
“My king…” I mumbled.
“No, Jaden. My friend.”
“You can feel the power?”
“It’s like nothing I’ve ever felt before. I can see what I need to do. I’m connected to something incredibly vast and deep and powerful. I can heal your mom.”
We burst through the door into my little hovel of a home and Roland went straight to my mom. She looked at Roland in shock and I could see a little blood on her mouth. Thank you, Cauldron. Not a moment to spare.
Roland laid his hands on my mom and her color instantly returned, her breathing eased, and her sickness left her. She fell into a deep sleep.
“She’ll sleep the better part of a day, but she’s healed. I should get back to the elders. I’ll come see you tomorrow.”
I hugged my friend and my new king.
***
The next day came and went and still there was no word from Roland. This worried me some but I should expect it. Roland’s our king now. He’ll be very busy and the citizens need to see him.
“We should get going, Jaden.”
“And you should be resting.”
“I feel better than I have in months. I’ll not miss my son’s calling.”
“I hope no one is there but you.”
“Don’t you worry, Jaden. The Cauldron knows what a good person you are.”
“But I’m a half breed.”
A knock at the door interrupted us. When I opened the door a messenger held out an envelope. “This letter is for Jaden.”
Taking the letter I sat down on the warm sunlit step. It was in Roland’s handwriting. “My dear friend. I’m sorry wasn’t able to visit yesterday but there is good reason for that. I’ve been to the fifth level of the castle and learned things, fragments of things that are to come. At first I fretted and was very concerned, but I believe this is a great thing. We’ll all know soon enough. I’ll be there front and center for your calling. Your friend, Roland.”
Handing it to my mom I stood. “It sounds ominous.”
“Come on, son. Let’s not keep the Cauldron waiting.”
***
I never imagined that the white shift would feel so smooth and silky to the touch. The elder guided me through the underground passageways from the preparation room and into the cavern. There, in the light of the Cauldron, I saw the people that had come to watch my calling. Bradley and Norman were there snickering to themselves. Roland, dressed in the finest splendor I could imagine sat in the front row with my mother next to him. There were a few others that I guessed were there to record the dispensation of the Cauldron. They looked disinterested, but then again why shouldn’t they be? The first five-drop king was an historical event and not to be repeated in a long, long time.
The Captain of the guard stood off to the side. I was surprised to see him there. He gave me a slight nod. The elder directed me into the shockingly cold waters. There I faced the people and knelt. “Jaden Gionova, before the Cauldron dispenses its life-giving magic upon you, what do you have to say?”
I’d thought long and hard about what I would say but my fear overwhelmed me. My mouth remained shut. I shook my head as Bradley and Norman laughed. The elder looked at me and said, “Very well then.”
I felt the raw power of the Yellow Cauldron move over me. I knelt with my head bowed low; my forehead almost touching the water. I didn’t dare look up. Nothing. Nothing is happening. Bradley and Norman bellowed out their laughter. Still I knelt with my head bowed.
When an eternity passed and I knew the Cauldron had passed me by I felt a drip. Another. And yet another. Then there were more and more until the drips became a steady stream. People were yelling and screaming. The stream of raw magic and power flooded me. As it became a torrent I struggled to breathe. The magic was so strong that I felt as if the very cells in my body would separate from each other. Still the flood came. Finally there was nothing except a feeling of tremendous strength, power, and knowledge that I’ve never felt before. It was indescribable.
People were still screaming as I opened my eyes. Something long and copper colored blocked my vision. Putting my hands to my face I pulled the stringy strands aside only to realize they were attached to my head. My fingers were longer and more feminine. As I slowly stood I gazed down upon my refection in the water but what I saw wasn’t me. A beautiful young woman looked back at me. I began to shake with the influx of power and the sudden recognition of my fate; my shift tight around my chest where two heavy breasts pushed the fine fabric away.
I remember falling, fainting; the splashing of water. “I’ve got her. I’m taking her to the fifth level.”
***
I slowly became aware of light falling across my closed eyes and felt the weight and warmth of a heavy blanket covering me. Was everything a dream? I knew the answer but my own mind refused to believe it. Everything is unlocked inside me. I opened my eyes to see Roland staring at me.
“Take your time. You’re still wearing the shift under the blanket. You might want to remain covered. It was true. The prophecy was true.”
Holding the blanket against me I sat up. “What was true?” My voice sounded like liquid honey; sweet and smooth.
“Before we talk about that, how do you feel?”
Pulling back the blanket I stared down at the cleavage that I saw. I brought the blanket back to cover my chest. “Filled beyond capacity. Like magic is infused inside every cell of my being. My voice sounds so strange. I’m… I’m a girl. How can that be?”
“The elders are having a fit. Your mom doesn’t know what to think. Remember you told me about your father?”
“Yes.”
“When I came to the fifth level I found many things, but I was drawn to one object. It was a book of prophecy. It spoke of the history of the world and explained happenings around the time the fissure was made. But the prophecy was what held me fixated. It spoke about a day when the world would need more than kings. Let me read it to you.”
He fumbled for a large leather-bound book. “Here it is. A woman of Yellow will meet a king of Blue. Together they will give birth to a son. On his day of calling the son will be bequeathed all, but in balance to another event.” He put the book down. “I found other references, but in essence, something must have happened at the other Cauldron. A young man must have been poured out upon just as you were. However, to keep balance, you became his opposite. You became female.”
“This body feels so strange. What happened? For the longest time the Cauldron didn’t do anything.”
Roland kept looking at me strangely. “It hesitated, and then slowly it poured out everything it had. It emptied completely before pulling back and slowly drawing magic again to begin refilling itself. I watched as the magic infused you. After the first few drops your skin began to glow. You became so bright that people covered their eyes and started to scream. When I was able to look again I saw you transform. Your hair grew, your body became…”
“You’ll think this strange, but it almost feels like the magic can’t exist outside of this body. The magic is at home in me and I feel somewhat at home in this body. I don’t want to mislead you because this is not something I fully understand and certainly not something I ever wanted.”
“When I received the magic I immediately had an innate sense of how to use it. What do you feel? People are frightened that one person can hold so much magic.”
“I’m frightened of it myself. I feel like I can do anything. Is there a mirror here?”
“I haven’t seen one.”
Ignoring Roland’s focused gaze upon me I pushed the heavy blanket off and stood in the slightly damp and clinging shift. With a wave of my hand a full-length mirror materialized before me. What caught my eye first was my hair. It was copper-colored; almost a red as fell in gentle waves all the way down my back. Moving closer I stared at my face and eyes. My eyes were green like the brightest of emeralds but I could almost see swirling yellow and blue magic behind them. Why would I have blue magic? My skin was light, not the tanned skin I had before. My lips were red, luscious, and full. It’s such a beautiful face.
Stepping back I stared in awe at my young, lithe, lean, but amply curvy body. The shift barely concealing my breasts, trim waist, and long legs. Turning towards Roland his eyes were glued to me in a way that made me feel uncomfortable. “I wonder if I can still fight with this body.”
Shaken, Roland took off his cloak and almost gallantly draped it over my shoulders. “I found these clothes here on the fifth level. Maybe you will find clothes for yourself on the sixth.”
Looking around the room it suddenly dawned on me where I was standing. The room was filled with priceless objects, weapons, clothing fit for a king, books, relics, gold, gems, and strange objects. “I can’t believe I’m standing in the fifth level. These objects haven’t been seen for five thousand years.” I let my eyes drift up to the ceiling. “I wonder if I can go to the sixth level.”
“I suspect you can go anywhere you want. I still can’t fathom how you were able to materialize a mirror. I mean I can float off the ground, but I can’t magically make things appear.”
“You can float? That’s why a five-drop king can cross the fissure.”
“Are you still Jaden? Is this a permanent change?” Roland’s questions were hesitant.
“I’m still me if that’s what you’re asking. Although I don’t know any more what I really am. Perhaps I could change myself back, but deep down I feel this is permanent.”
“After healing your mom the elders guided me through a process to verify my magical abilities. They then took me to the door that allowed me access to this floor of the castle. No one without five drops of magic or more can cross the threshold. My magic guided me through the space here, helping me to find that which I would need most and to read first. You should see your mom and the elders, and then head to the sixth floor. I’m positive questions will be answered for you.”
Looking at the door I sort of wistfully hoped I didn’t have to face the world outside. “Was it hard for you? I mean you were still you, but you had all this new power and people look upon you differently.”
“It helped I didn’t have a lot of time to think about it. I’d planned that if I had three or more drops I would immediately go see what I could do for your mom. That diversion helped me get over the immediate shock of now being king. You’re worried?”
“Of course I’m worried. I was no one, Roland. Now I’m some super magically enhanced young woman. I don’t know anything about being a woman.” I paused for a second until I realized the magic was actually guiding my transition. “That’s not entirely true. The magic is helping me cope with being a woman. But how will people perceive me? I was always known as Roland’s companion. Jaden. A young man.”
“I hope all that’s happened to you and me doesn’t change our companionship.” He looked me in the eyes but then averted them. “Everyone is waiting outside for you.”
“For us, Roland. You’re their king. I’m not sure what I am but I’m pretty positive nothing trumps a king. I feel I’m more of a tool, a key piece in some larger puzzle. But I’m not the leader of these people. You are.”
“You’re right, Jaden. I sense that too. Something much larger is happening. Let’s get you outside. The sooner you get this over with the sooner we can start finding answers.”
Pulling Roland’s cloak tightly around me the door opened automatically. We both stepped into a hallway with doors at both ends. When the inner door closed behind us the exterior door opened. I could hear the crowd that had gathered below and cautiously the elders and my mother peered inside. I almost turned around but Roland insisted I move forward.
It was mom that moved first as the elders stood dumbfounded. They’ve never even heard about such a thing happening before. “Jaden? Is that really you?”
Nodding I felt her arms wrap around my neck as she hugged me tightly. I could immediately sense the sickness had fully left her. “I love you, mom. I’ll come to you tonight but now I must go find out why the Cauldron chose me for this role.”
Placing my hand on Roland’s arm I watched his eyes stare deep into mine. His penetrating gaze felt natural which in itself was unnerving. “Roland, you might want to take the elders to the Cauldron cavern and explain what you know. I’ll enter the sixth floor and see what additional things I can find out. I’ll meet you all there in a few hours.”
Where my newfound inner strength was coming from was beyond me. I knew what needed to be done. The elders tipped their head in awe as Roland led them away. Only my mom stayed behind.
“Are you all right, Jaden? Was this my doing?”
“I feel fine, mom. The Cauldron knows what it was doing in trying to maintain the magical balance between the realms. The magic is helping me cope. Roland had found a prophecy about me; about a woman from the Yellow realm and a king from the Blue realm having a son. It said all would be given to me but I don’t know why yet. I’m hoping the sixth floor will help us find out.”
“I’ll wait for you at home. I love you, Jaden.”
“I love you too, mom.”
***
The door to access the sixth floor was surprisingly plain but it was made of heavy stone. I reached forth my hand and touched the cool stone. The door groaned and rasped as it struggled to open itself. How long had it been? The air smelled musty as I stepped into the hallway. As below, the inner door waited to open until the outer door closed. What will I see? What mysteries will lie before my eyes?
The room was completely dark as I entered but lights flickered to life with each step. The room was similarly furnished to the one below. There was a bed and couch, some tables and chairs. Why there were more chairs than one I couldn’t fathom let alone that the bed seemed as large as my home. How many six-drop people used to come here?
I expected dust and dirt but it was all pristine with jade floors as shiny as any elite’s home that I had ever seen. Magic obviously kept everything clean. There was clothing; all women’s clothing; dresses and gowns. They looked new and even modern. Suddenly it dawned on me that the room must have adapted to me before I entered; knowing my immediate needs.
Of note, there were no books or strange treasures, just a large yellow gem in the middle of a table. It beckoned me to come and touch it. Moving forward slowly I reached out my hand tentatively. The gem warmed immediately to my touch as information began pouring into my mind.
At first it was all jumbled and disorganized, but then my magic seemed to sift through and rearrange it into order. There was history and prophecy but it was all distorted. Half of everything was missing. I suddenly knew what I needed to do next.
What little I had learned were my inherent abilities. I could do almost anything, which is why, unlike the room on the fifth floor, that there were no weapons and items. The kings couldn’t materialize objects and thus had collected rare works of art and quality weapons that would meld well with their magic. I held out my hand and a sword of the finest design, as if it were custom made just for me, materialized. I could imagine gold and jewels, food and drink. Whatever I needed I could have. Just to test myself I moved across the room in the blink of an eye.
Moving over to the clothing I let my fingers glide over the finest fabrics I’d ever seen or felt. Choosing an outfit I laid Roland’s cloak on the bed and slipped out of my shift. I stood before a mirror and took a sharp inward breath. I had never seen a woman naked before and now here I was in all my glory. My magic guided my knowledge but it was my hands that discovered my new body; touching and sliding over the softest and most sensitive skin I’d ever felt. For the briefest of moments I found myself daydreaming about our handsome king with his piercing blue eyes and shoulder-length curly dark hair. Shaking my head I felt my long waves of hair slide effortlessly across my bare back. I’d always admired Roland, but certainly I never felt anything like the wave of desire that came across me. What a horrible friend I am.
Small parts of my mind rebelled at the idea of being a woman and yet as I held up the gorgeous white dress against my body I strongly wanted to be feminine. I’m a man and yet I know I no longer am. For all the magic and all I can do, I have no ability to change myself. I can materialize a dress on me, yet the simple, mechanical act of slipping into this gloriously created work of art felt much more enticing.
When I was completely dressed I looked once again at the woman I had become. The dress clung to my body and accentuated my curves. I was both alluring and regal. I ran my delicate fingers across Roland’s cloak as gently as I could. I’m going to have to focus on important things. Picking up the cloak I pictured the Cauldron cavern in my mind and the sixth-floor room vanished before me.
***
With a slight flash of light and the layers of my dress billowing slightly the Cauldron cavern appeared. Roland sat at a large table with all the elders of the city. Guards blocked the entrance keeping the anxious public at bay. They want answers and I only have a few to give.
Roland’s eyes went wide when he saw me and the elders all started to bow. “There’s no need to bow to me. I’m not your queen. I’m sure by now Roland has filled you in on some of what he learned before my calling and in our time together on the fifth floor. I’m sure you have many questions.”
I wanted to talk alone with Roland. I handed him his cloak and I swear I felt a shock as our fingers touched briefly. One of the oldest elders spoke first.
“Jaden, my Lady, how do we address you? How did this happen? What does it mean for us?”
“The Yellow Cauldron knows what it was doing. Somewhere in the world another person has been filled with magic such as I have. I’m their opposite even though I’m not yet complete. The knowledge and magic that flow through me have greatly helped me in this transition. I don’t fully understand it and yet I’m somehow at peace with it. The name Jaden doesn’t seem appropriate anymore. I’ve chosen to take the name Arya, named after the last woman to hold this responsibility.”
“You say responsibility. What is that exactly?”
“Make no mistake, Roland is our king, my king. While I’ve been given much, I’m as much a citizen of the Yellow Cauldron realm as any of you. I’m not here to lead you; rather I believe I’m here to protect you.”
“Protect us from what?”
“I don’t know.”
“How is that possible? You have access to the secrets of the sixth level.”
“Half of what I need to know is missing. You sir, when you became an elite at your calling you were granted access to everything you needed to know. Not so in my case. I have a theory and that is all.”
“Tell us, please.”
“The great fissure was created at the end of the last great war. I believe I must go to the Blue Cauldron realm to find my missing knowledge. The two realms should never have been split.”
“There were blue and yellow realms before the fissure.”
“But before that we don’t know for sure. It’s my theory that’s what was unique about me. I was part Blue and part Yellow realm blood. This may make me unique in being able to bring the magic of the two realms together again.”
“For what purpose?”
“Again, I’m missing critical information, but I believe their might be a third realm.”
“That’s ludicrous!”
Roland chimed in. He seems to be defending me. “It’s possible. I saw a map on the fifth floor. There’s a huge uncharted area of the map to the north. The map shows some of the Blue realm and almost the entire Yellow realm. If it’s accurate the fissure isn’t a single line but rather two circles.” He took two bowls and placed them next to each other. The elders were not grasping his example.
With a wave of my hand I floated a spherical object over the table and demonstrated how the fissure could appear to only separate us from one realm, but in reality there might be a third.
“What happens now?”
“I’d like to take our king and my mother to the Blue realm.”
The elders simply shook their heads. “You want to risk our new king and why would you take your mother?”
“My mother is the closest thing to an emissary we have. She fell in love with the Blue realm king almost twenty years ago.”
“She’s of no consequence, but not our king.”
My anger got the best of me as my magic lashed out causing the table to burst into flames. I put it out, but it certainly got their attention. “I’m sorry but I’ve had enough of you people! When will you realize every person in this city, every person in this realm is equally valuable? To sit here in your cushy chairs and fancy clothes and place judgement on someone’s value… When will you understand that magic is a gift to be used and shared and not to be held onto for financial gain?”
“Jaden… Arya. I’m sure they didn’t mean that your mother is of no value. They are worried about the potential loss of their newfound king.” The elders nodded in the affirmative even though I knew they were scared of telling the truth.
Removing the scarred and smoking table with a wave of my hand I replaced it with a new one. “I’m sorry. I just think as a society we’ve focused too much on social status rather than being a community.”
“Arya’s mother was sick and was refused magical healing without exorbitant fees.” That caused the elders to frown and yet I believe they were complicit knowing this was happening.
“Why take Roland?”
“Because I trust him with my life and he has no connection with the Blue realm. We need impartial people to go with me.”
“I want to go. I can be a more effective leader for this realm if I know what we’re up against. I’ve no doubt that Arya can easily protect us all.” When had I started seeing Roland as handsome?
“I’ll go as well then.” Jameson stepped forward.
The elders conferred and spoke their piece. “We agree, however we feel two more people should also go. Norman and Bradley.”
I was still me and I’ve seen these two idiotic brothers cause mayhem wherever they went. I was dumbfounded and even considered burning the table again. Crossing my arms over my chest I suddenly realized once again I was a woman as my arms pressed into my breasts. “Why?”
“After the misuse of their magic they were persuaded to fall in line and support the citizens of the city. Consider this a form of punishment for them.”
“Punishment for them? I would think it’s punishment for us.”
“Believe me, knowing they have to support the two people they fought against all their lives growing up, it will be punishment for them.”
“Fine. If they get out of line I’ll send them back as frogs.”
“You can do that?”
I just smiled. I think I can do that.
Roland stood and circled the table until he stood next to me. The thought came to mind as to how good we look together. I pushed it aside as Roland spoke. “I have the map and Arya’s mother knows the area where the Blue king must have crossed near. From there we should be able to pinpoint a rough direction to their main city. When should we leave?”
“I feel urgency. Something major is happening in the world and the sooner we get the information in the Blue realm the better. I say we leave tomorrow morning.”
One of the elders stood. “These are historical events and times. While we would rather you all stay here I can see this is important. How will you cross the fissure?”
Looking at Roland I smiled once again and extended my magic around him. In the blink of an eye we had crossed the room to stand next to the elder. “Roland can fly already, but I can get everyone there safely.”
Roland looked a little dizzy and he reached out his hand to rest it on my arm. He let it linger as he stared at me. “Meeting is adjourned. We report here in the morning.” Turning to me he led me to a private corner. “I always knew you were destined for greatness.”
“And I never believed you and still don’t. I should get back to my mom. I owe you something.” He raised his eyebrow and I took his hand in mine. Using my magic I created a gold coin and held it there in his hand.
He looked down and opened his hand to see the shining gold coin. “You never have to repay me. I now have more than I’ll ever need.”
“I saw the gold and gems on the fifth floor. I know you don’t need it. It’s a reminder to you that I’ll never forget your kindness towards me and my mom.” I’m getting all sappy. Is the magic making me want Roland?
Roland shifted on his feet. “So we get Bradley and Norman.”
I laughed. “What do you think they’ll do when they see me like this?”
“If they’re smart, and they’ve never been real smart, they’ll humbly bow and tell you how beautiful you look.” As if in shock at what he said Roland stumbled for more words. “I’m sorry, Arya. I didn’t mean to say beautiful. I mean you are, but I don’t think you want to hear that. Or, maybe you do. It could be…”
“Shush… I’ve never been called beautiful before. Dashingly handsome, yes. Courageous, absolutely. An incredible swordsman, always. Never beautiful… See you tomorrow, Roland.” Before he could say another word I smiled and vanished.
***
When I materialized in front of my house there was a lot of commotion. People from the neighborhood had heard that something miraculous had taken place during my calling and had come out in droves to find out. My sudden arrival frightened many but my new looks must have quickly dispelled their fears.
Mom, having heard the crowd, came out onto the front step. She looked me over and smiled cautiously then came over and gave me a hug. “You look stunning, Jaden.” Her saying my name made the crowd gasp.
Turning to the crowd I saw their fear. “It’s true. I am, or rather was Jaden. The Yellow Cauldron obviously did something unique with me.”
One of the older ladies yelled out. “I wish the Cauldron could do that for me.” The laughter that spread throughout the crowd relieved some of the tension.
“I’m assuming the real story hasn’t fully reached our neighborhood yet. The Cauldron chose, for some reason I’m not fully aware yet, to pour its entire contents out upon me. The magical effect transformed me.”
“Are you above the king then?”
“I have access to the sixth floor, but Roland is still our king.”
“Then what are you and why would the Cauldron turn you into a girl?”
“The Cauldrons act to maintain balance in the world. We can only assume that another Cauldron poured out its contents on another person. I act as the balance, or the opposite of that person.”
“Then he’ll be a very ugly man.” That drew a lot of laughter.
“You’ve always been kind to us, Jaden. You’ve stood up for us and our children; you’ve helped us repair our homes. I’m sorry the Cauldron transformed you.”
“I was able to learn some of our history. Well before the great fissure, the Cauldron poured itself out on another. Her name was Arya. I’ve decided to take her name. Our future is unclear, but I suspect we will be threatened soon. Don’t worry for me as the Cauldron’s magic flows freely through me, helping me to adjust. I’m still me inside. I’m still the same person that wants to help you. Bring your sick to me tomorrow morning at first light. I can offer them healing. Now I must spend time with my mother. We have a trip we must take tomorrow and I need to make sure she is prepared.”
“Bless you, Arya!”
Watching the crowd disperse I felt mom’s hand on my shoulder. “Come inside, Arya. It will be hard to remember to use that name. Tell me all about what’s transpired and what kind of trip we must take tomorrow.”
***
I woke early before the sun had risen. I felt well rested even though it had taken me a long time to find sleep. My hair and new body kept shifting strangely and no one had ever told me that breasts were so sensitive.
Mom was still sleeping so I popped back to the sixth floor and found a gold-colored dress I could wear for the next few days. I could have materialized one but without intimate knowledge of what they should look like I found it easier to simply choose something from the clothes that were available. I mused how strange it was that I chose a dress realizing that the Cauldron’s magic was working deep through me, turning me further and further into a young woman.
I returned home just in time for mom waking up. With a little magic I had filled the cupboards with food. I contemplated doing this for every home. Providing food and clothing and money to everyone, but I knew this to be folly. The economy of the city would crash. I did, however, feel some changes to the city would begin repairing the rifts between the classes but that those would have to wait.
“Good morning, mom. I hope you slept well.”
“It was hard to get to sleep thinking about what had happened to you and knowing there is a chance I may see William again. I have no doubt that he has long since married and had children. You’re wearing a different dress today. It’s so hard to believe that’s you in there. The color highlights your hair. You look lovely. I know people have asked you this before, but are you sure you’re all right?”
“Being a woman is new to me, but it doesn’t feel wrong. I believe the magic needs this form and I feel comfortable.” I looked away, fearful of my thoughts. “Can I confide in you?”
“Of course!”
“I’m still me, Jaden, inside, but what made me a man is disappearing. I want to look beautiful. I want to wear pretty clothing… I… I’m finding Roland…”
“Oh… Oh my. That’s a lot to take in.”
“I’m afraid of what Roland would think of me if he knew. What would people say about me? They’ve always known me as Jaden.”
“Everyone was amazed that Roland became the first five-drop king in eons. I can say they don’t know what to think of you. They’re in complete awe and I dare say they’re frightened of you as well. All that power. I doubt anyone would say anything out of fear. And… don’t worry about Roland. He’s a young man, single, and your beauty is too spectacular to avoid.”
I’m sure I blushed bright enough for my face to match my hair. Luckily I was saved by people outside of our place gathering for me. Stepping outside as the early rays of the sun glinted off the dew-covered cobblestones I was taken by the throngs of people. My heart went out to them. They brought their sick and dying. Children that were coughing hugged their parent’s legs. For the briefest moments I was angry at the elites that refused to give of their magic to heal without exorbitant payment.
I could heal them all at once, but I wanted to touch them one by one to remind them that somebody truly cared for them. I started with a baby girl, shocked at my own inner desire to have one of my own. I stroked her thin blonde hair and willed healing into her frail little body.
I was still touching, healing, and hugging people when Roland, Jameson, Norman, and Bradley arrived looking for me. I barely looked up from the young boy whose leg had been badly broken and set wrong. My touch straightened his leg and removed the pain. Standing to face the team I didn’t bother to wipe the tears from my face. They’d been falling all morning. Roland stared at me, his eyes spoke volumes. There were more people waiting for healing.
“We cannot leave before we heal them all. We’ve done these people a great disservice.” Bradley and Norman sneered but Roland jumped right in. Working together we healed the sick and injured.
When the streets were cleared of people I looked over our group. Jameson placed his sword at my feet and knelt.
“Please, Jameson. Don’t kneel to me. Your fealty is to your king.”
“You’re correct, my Lady. However I recognize good character in you and my sword will always be available to protect you.”
Bradley chuckled. “Don’t expect me to ever lay my sword at your feet… my Lady…” He emphasized the my lady part.
Roland pulled his sword. “How dare you speak to Arya like that.”
“It’s all right, Roland. Bradley doesn’t have to protect me and I understand how my transformation might look to him.” Walking up to Bradley I looked at his sword. “I’m unarmed. Do you think you can beat me now?” He looked a little pensive. “Maybe, now that I’m a lady, you wish to give me an advantage?” His sword disappeared and reappeared in my hand. Now he looked like his knees would give out. Handing him back his sword I pressed my point. “Just so we have an understanding, your role here is to protect our king and my mother. I don’t care what you think of me. That goes for you as well, Norman.”
Mom had joined the group just as some of the elders found us. “Are you all set?”
I nodded. “I seem to be able to jump to a place I’ve been before or can see. Since I haven’t been to the fissure we must ride there.”
“I can secure horses for us at the city gate, my Lady.”
“Thank you, Jameson. I can at least get us to the gate. Are we ready?” Not wanting to hear any dissention I simply moved the entire group to the city gate. As before most people were slightly disoriented. I smiled inwardly seeing the elders look like they wanted to vomit.
Jameson found some horses for us and we left the elders behind.
***
The spring day was perfect for a ride through the countryside. It would have been better had I not been so distracted by how the bouncing steps jiggled parts of my body I never had before. What was also distracting was that Roland chose to ride next to me.
“This is so frustrating.”
I looked over at Roland who appeared obviously flustered. “What’s frustrating?”
“I don’t know how to talk to you anymore.”
“I’m still me. I’m still the same.”
“No… You’re not. Well, yes, you’re still somewhat the same person, but…”
“You’re right. I know I’m different. Even inside I’ve changed.”
“I guess we can’t talk about girls anymore. It just wouldn’t appropriate. Unless…”
“Unless you think I still like girls?” Roland slowly nodded and I sighed. “That has changed with my transformation.” I barely whispered.
“You mean you’re…”
“Attracted to men.” It was perhaps the last straw for me; vocalizing it made the magic and my femaleness click into place. Looking away from Roland I hoped the subject would change.
“I’ve not told anyone this yet, but the magic has changed me too.”
“You mean you’re secretly a girl or you like men now?”
Roland laughed. “No. It gave me more confidence in myself and made me less concerned about what people think.”
“You were always confident. How is this a change for you?”
“Maybe one day I’ll be able to better explain it.”
“It won’t hurt my feelings, you know?”
“What?”
“If you want to talk about girls. You’re king now and there will be expectations of you.”
“As they will of you too.”
“Me? The elders don’t know what to do with me. I highly doubt they’ll demand I marry soon. They’ll be looking for a queen though. What about Anna Plutarch? She’s cute and unique. I know you like unique.”
“I do like uniqueness but Anna isn’t the right one for me. I have my eye on another.”
Why does this make me upset? “You’re right. Maybe we shouldn’t talk about girls anymore.” Spurring my horse a little faster I left Roland behind.
***
We had stopped for the evening and Roland used his magic to start a fire. I’d avoided him the rest of the day. Looking over at Norman and Bradley I realized they had good looks, but there was nothing in my heart for them. Every time I looked at Roland my heart skipped a beat. I kept catching myself glancing his way. This damn transformation and magic is embarrassing.
Mom pulled me aside. “It’s obvious.”
“What’s obvious?”
“The way you look at Roland.”
“Oh gods… Does everyone think that…”
“No. I don’t think so. It’s just a mother knows these things. It must be confusing for you.”
“That’s the problem. It’s not confusing at all. I’ve instantly turned completely into a young woman with my first crush.”
“I think you should tell him.”
“What? No! Haven’t I embarrassed myself enough? I’ve become a young woman with breasts and coppery-colored hair and everyone will think that’s the boy Jaden now a girl. Oh, look! We knew he always liked men.”
“Maybe there is more to this magic than you know. I see the way he looks at you.”
“We’ve been friends for eighteen years. He just doesn’t know what to do with me anymore.”
“That’s not it. I’m sure he’s somewhat confused.”
“I can’t believe I’m pining away for Roland. He says he has his eye on someone. I can’t tell you how devastating that was for me to hear. I shouldn’t be feeling this way.”
“Welcome to womanhood.”
I decided it would be best to put my energy elsewhere. I moved around the camp helping set things up. I could have used magic to create an inn but the hands-on work of gathering wood for the fire made me feel useful.
“Hey, wench! Start cooking us dinner.”
My hands formed fists as I stared at Norman and Bradley chuckling to themselves.
“And when you’re done with that, why don’t you warm my bedroll tonight?”
I wanted to smote them, to lash out with my magic, but one look down at my heaving cleavage I was reminded how much my own paradigm had changed. Women aren’t respected like men in this society. I always acted honorably towards women but along with Roland, we were exceptions to the norm. This is my place now. Looking around the campfire all eyes were on me. I did the only thing I could think of. I turned and ran into the woods.
Finding a log I sat down and cried. Why? Why turn me into a girl? Why dump all the magic on me? Why does this bloody magic make me want to be with Roland?
A cloak was gently placed over my shoulders. “May I sit, Arya?”
“Of course, Jameson. I guess I made a fool of myself. I should have lit their clothes on fire or simply curtsied and said, yes sir.”
“You could easily have retaliated but you showed true restraint. That’s the mark of a leader.”
“But running away into the forest is the mark of a coward.”
“I can’t fathom what this must be like for you. On the third floor of the castle there are thousands of books and ancient manuscripts. The elites of the past documented everything. They wanted to preserve history so that if something repeated itself they could be prepared. Many years ago I was reading and I came across a story of a young man being called to the Cauldron. He received three drops but was transformed into a girl. He, like you, had been a great swordsman. Everyone ridiculed him until the day the men of the city all became ill. No one ever found out why, but this boy turned woman was spared the illness and single-handedly protected the city against of mob of commoners from another region. There was evidence of other transformations as well. In every case the person that was transformed saved many lives. The Cauldron knew what it was doing when it transformed you. I believe in you.”
“Maybe it would be easier if everyone heard about those tales. I wouldn’t be such a freak.”
“You’re not a freak. Every transformed person became a highly revered member of society. The histories also stated that the person fully became a woman in both mind and body. They all married and had children and lived happy and productive lives. How much more can you, having been poured out upon by the Cauldron, change the world? I want to be the one that sees and writes down your legacy.”
“It helps knowing I’m not the only one this ever happened to. Thank you, Jameson.”
“Perhaps you would like to rejoin us at the campsite. Norman and Bradley could use a touch of your healing abilities.”
“What happened?”
“Having never been around a king before I was shocked and surprised just how strong and fast they could be.”
“He didn’t…”
“Oh, he did. Norman has a broken nose and I suspect Bradley a broken jaw.”
My heart fluttered. “We can’t let them suffer for a while?” Even as I said it I was standing to my feet.
When we entered the campsite Norman and Bradley were holding their faces in their hands. Roland looked up at me a little sheepishly. Placing my hand on Norman’s head I healed him but left the blood all over his clothes. I silently did the same for Bradley. Jameson cuffed them both on the back of their heads until they muttered an apology and thanked me.
Sitting beside Roland I looked at his hand. His knuckles were bloody. “You know you didn’t have to do that. Why didn’t you heal yourself?”
“When I saw that their words hurt you I just snapped and then I felt too ashamed to heal myself.”
Taking his bruised hand in mine I healed it for him, stood, and touched him lightly on his shoulder. The gentle act certainly didn’t go unnoticed by anyone. Roland kept his head down and stared at his hand. The entire campsite was quiet.
“Who wants food?”
Roland piped up. “It’s not your place to cook for us.”
I just smiled. “Who said anything about cooking?” With a wave of my hand a table loaded with food appeared. “I am not, however, doing the dishes.” That caused a chuckle as everyone began eating.
Later that night as I lie on my bedroll I thought about the past few days. My world has been upended. When, if ever, will I start to feel normal again? Rolling over I felt the weight of my breasts shift and I found myself looking straight into Roland’s face. He’d been staring at me. Startled, he turned away.
***
We travelled several hours the next day until we came to the edge of the great fissure. I’d read about it and heard tales, but no description was adequate. The perfectly smooth walls descended thousands of feet and the gap between the Yellow and Blue realms was enormous.
“I think its best if Roland and I cross first. I’ll then come back for the rest of you and the horses.”
Lifting myself off the ground Roland did likewise. As we floated across the chasm I watched Roland. “You’re a natural at this.”
“All part of the magic.”
“I never thanked you for standing up for me yesterday.”
“You don’t need to thank me. I shouldn’t have hit them as you could have protected yourself. You chose the higher road.”
“No… I chose the easy road. I ran away.”
“After all they’ve done, why heal them?”
“I can’t say I know why I did it. Perhaps it was to show strength and power or maybe just to show compassion.”
“You’ve always shown compassion and always fought honorably.”
“I think that’s why I ran away. How honorable can I be if I rely on my magic to fight someone?”
Our feet touched the ground on the far side.
“Finally a moment of privacy. I know this is wrong, Arya, but I can’t take my eyes off of you.”
My heart leapt. “Why is that wrong?”
“Because we’re friends.”
“We both know this situation is unique. The magic has changed me, Roland. I’m not Jaden any longer. I’m Arya. I would think if anything the magic that is affecting me and fully transforming me is making it easier for me. I can’t imagine seeing my best friend changed and wondering what it must be like for them and how other people will think.”
“I never read the entire prophecy to you. It said the boy that would be bequeathed all would be forever changed and the king of the realm would…”
“Would what?”
“Let’s just say I don’t believe my growing attraction for you is normal.”
“So you’re saying if I was never Jaden before and you met me on the street that without magic you wouldn’t be interested in me?”
“By the gods, Arya. You’re so beautiful, kind, and just. You would have your pick.”
“So you would be fine with me marrying Bradley?”
“Bradley! No!”
I giggled and poofed back to the rest of the team.
“Are you all ready to be the first people from the Yellow realm to step foot in the Blue realm in five thousand years?”
I didn’t wait for a reply but instantly brought everyone to the other side of the fissure. Roland still looked flustered. I leaned over to him and whispered. “So what you were telling me is that you think you like me?” Turning back to the team I smiled at Roland’s internal dilemma. “What direction do we head now?”
Roland snapped out of his daze and pulled a map from his horse’s saddlebag. After carefully checking it over he placed his finger on the map. “We should be right about here. That’s about a day’s ride southwest of the Blue realm’s main city.”
We all mounted and began riding northeast. Mom fell in beside me. “What’s going on between you two?”
“Who?”
“Don’t who me, young lady. Between you and Roland.”
“There’s nothing going on between us.”
“Then why do you smile when you look at him all of a sudden?”
“It’s just a beautiful day, mom. What do you remember about my father?”
“You changed the topic on me.”
“I’m just avoiding a conversation I don’t know how to deal with right now.”
“Your father was tall and handsome. His skin was a little darker than what we normally see. He was very kind and chivalrous.”
“Did I resemble him before I changed?”
“Actually you probably favor him more now than before. His hair was much darker but it had a slightly copper tint to it. His eyes were green like yours.”
We rode deeper into the Blue realm not seeing any signs of habitation or people. When we finally stopped for the night I kept myself busy by getting the campsite ready. I was alone in the forest gathering wood when I heard something behind me. Turning I saw Norman standing there.
“I’ve been watching you. You’re not the same.”
“Obviously.”
“I don’t mean that in regards to you being a woman now. It’s just that the Jaden we used to know, the arrogant, quick-tempered boy is gone. You’re more refined and you act like any other woman I’ve ever met.”
“I’ve become a new person, Norman.” Grabbing a few more sticks I started back to the camp when Norman blocked my path.
“I can see that. I’d like to see more.” He pressed forward as I backed away.
“Norman, I suggest you turn around and go back to camp.”
“I just want a kiss. One kiss and I’ll leave you alone. That’s if you don’t want more.”
“Don’t make me defend myself.”
He continued pressing forward. “I can see it in your eyes. You want to try out that new body of yours.”
Rough hands grabbed me from behind. They groped me. Even though I was shocked by being grabbed from behind I had already been planning a way out of the exchange with Norman. In the blink of an eye I moved about twenty paces away and materialized a flaming sword in my hand. The light from the sword danced eerily across Bradley and Norman’s faces. They turned and ran back towards camp but I was there long before them.
Using my magic I instantly return to camp startling everyone around me. Norman and Bradley staggered into camp shortly after, their heavy breathing a telltale sign of just how quickly they had run. Crossing my arms over my chest I strode forward and stood before them. I slapped them both, turned, and went back to the fire to sit on a log. They deserved much more punishment.
Roland stood quickly. “What was all that about? Did they hurt you?”
“They reminded me exactly what I am. A woman.”
Roland’s face turned red and his eyes eagerly sought Norman and Bradley’s. “What did you do?”
“We were just joking around. It’s no big deal.” I saw Roland’s hand go to his sword but the light from the moon vanished and a roar of some mighty predator shook us and the trees around us.
Looking up I saw something straight out of myth. An enormous dragon with red glowing eyes drifted north. A chill went down my back as I knew I looked upon my doom. Our doom. “I feel it. That’s why I’m here.”
“That was a dragon!”
“No… That was a man with enough magic to become a dragon.”
We all watched the dragon fly northward. Norman had the guts to ask a question. “So if that was your counterpart, your balance of magic, why aren’t you a dragon?”
“I’m missing magic. I’m missing history. Time is running out.”
***
Sleep eluded me that night. Every time I closed my eyes I saw the red dragon. I felt its claws the size of a grown man tearing through my body. My skin crawled under the heat from its breath.
I had been up for an hour before the camp began to stir. The simple task of preparing breakfast without magic kept my mind from focusing on the presence of the great beast. The team was somber and even Norman and Bradley said thanks for their meal. They offered no snide remark.
Roland checked the map again. “We should enter the capital city of the Blue realm today.”
We packed up the camp and mounted, moving quietly but steadily forward. The smell of smoke drifted through the forest and at midday when the forest gave way to farmlands I dismounted in pure disbelief at what I saw. The farms were destroyed, the animals smoking cinders. In the distance large plumes of smoke billowed into the sky. The city was partly consumed by fire.
“We must find their king. I must go to the Blue Cauldron.”
No one questioned me. We all mounted and spurred our horses across the charred landscape. We saw the first people of the Blue realm just outside the city gates. Their soot stained clothing spoke of the horrors they must have gone through.
At the city gate we were finally stopped. The guards looked wary and immediately surrounded us. Long spears forced us into a tight circle.
“You’re not from around here. Dismount. Who are you? Were you the ones that attacked us last night?”
“Please. We must speak with your king. We’re from the Yellow realm. We had nothing to do with this. You must believe us.”
“Sound the alarm! Don’t move or we’ll run you though.”
We waited for a while when a dozen men arrived on horseback from within the city. One man dismounted. I could feel his presence and magic right away. His regal clothes were stained with soot and blood. His eyes shone like emeralds. His hair, though dirty hinted at copper tones. This is my father.
“Elide?” He took several hurried steps forward towards us. “Elide? Is that you?”
I followed his gaze towards my mom. She was nodding. Tears ran freely down her face.
“Guards, lower your weapons.”
“But sire, they are from the Yellow realm. They caused this!”
“No… They’re here to save us.”
This is a man that is never questioned. The guards lowered their spears and stepped to the side. The king of the Blue realm, my father, ran forward and swept my mom into a fierce embrace.
“William.” It was clear there was still powerful love between them but I could tell mom held back. “William…”
He stepped back and put his hand up. His eyes drifted towards me. “Not here. All of you come with me. Call the elders to order. Have them meet us in the throne room.” A man mounted a horse and raced off into the city. “Follow me.”
He turned and I stared at his back, my feet moving of their own accord. I have so many questions. Roland fell into step next to me. “He’s your father?”
“It appears so.”
“The guards think we did this.”
“The last great war was between the Yellow and Blue realms. I suspect they are much like us.”
“How so?”
“They are unaware of the real threat.”
“And that is?”
“I’m not sure yet, but I’m pretty sure it has a lot to do with the dragon we saw last night.”
We continued to walk through the streets. The fires had been contained but the losses were great. Even though parts of the city were in ruins it looked similar to home. Thousands of years separated the realms and yet the cities and technology looked quite similar in many ways. Turning the corner the palace came into view. Six stories tall, just like ours.
It wasn’t until we entered the throne room and the doors sealed behind us that the Blue king spoke again. The elders and guards stood safely behind him and looked at us cautiously.
“As you can see we’re dealing with a bit of a situation here. We were attacked last night.”
I needed answers. “The red-eyed dragon?”
“You saw it then?”
“It flew over us last night heading north.”
“Perhaps we should start with introductions. I’m William Kaverrel, king of the Blue realm. I know Elide. Who might you be?”
He was looking at me but Roland stepped forward and shook William’s hand. “Roland Vantero. Recently appointed king of the Yellow realm.”
Jameson, Norman, and Bradley all introduced themselves. William eyed me suspiciously. What do I say?
“I’m Arya Gionova. A few days ago, I was your son, Jaden.”
William looked ashen. He looked from mom to me a dozen times. Startling me he pulled me into a hug, his strong arms holding me fast. Tears fell freely from his eyes. “Forgive me!”
***
It took hours to tell our stories. William had never married, much to the chagrin of the elders. That news instantly rekindled my parent’s romance. It was years after William had returned to the Blue realm that he uncovered parts of prophecy regarding me, but he felt either I had been killed or mom had simply moved on. It wasn’t until the first sightings of the red dragon a few weeks ago did he know something was truly amiss. He had become despondent believing his telling mom to kill me when I was born was the ultimate destruction of the world. Without me, there could never be balance.
“The Yellow Cauldron poured itself out on you, transforming you at the same time and yet your knowledge is not all there?”
“That’s correct. At first I thought someone in the Blue realm must have had the same happen to them.”
“No… We’ve had nothing like that here.”
“When I went to the sixth floor I realized there’s more to this. I believe the Yellow and Blue realms split a thousand years before the great war. We should be one people, one Cauldron.”
“You came to visit the sixth floor here?”
“I suspect I need to go to the Blue Cauldron first. It’s been calling to me.”
The elders were adamant that I not be allowed anywhere near the Blue Cauldron. “Who is to say she isn’t controlling the red dragon? If the Blue Cauldron pours out its magic on her she will be unstoppable.”
“She’s my blood. She’s our blood. I say we go to the Cauldron and if it confirms to us her call then we listen to the Cauldron.”
Reluctantly the elders agreed but they firmly stated I was to stay in the palace under guard while they went. I waited a long time under the careful eyes of the guards. Everyone had left together leaving me in the throne room. When people started banging on the doors and calling for the king I urged the guards to find out what was happening.
Carefully they opened the doors and a flood of people streamed into the throne room. One man, burned but still standing shouted for the king. A building had collapsed and people were trapped. My heart went out to them. These were my people even though they didn’t think I belonged here.
Grabbing the guard’s arm I pulled him aside. “I can help them. Please let me help them.”
The guard, having heard I was their king’s daughter took a bold step. “Guards. Stay here and tell the king where we went. We’re going to offer help.”
We ran through the streets and stood before a scene of utter chaos. Women were screaming and the injured littered the cobblestone streets. “The children are inside! We can’t get to them!”
The building, a two story school, had collapsed. Smoke billowed from the crumbling windows but it was clear there could be a section near the back intact enough to shield the children. The first floor at the front of the building was gone but the second floor was more intact. Spotting a second story window, now angled down towards the street I could see the interior floor there. It was all I needed to instantly get inside the building.
The floor of the building was shaking as I rushed towards the back of the school. A set of stairs led down into the smoky depths. The air was thick as I descended; the heat oppressive. I could feel the ash burn my lungs. Using magic I began clearing the smoke and creating light. Finally when I was about to lose hope I found them. A dozen young children huddled together in the back corner room.
The building shook as I looked them over. A second later we materialized outside of the building on the street just as the building collapsed completely. The women rushed to collect their children even as I sent a wave of healing magic through them and those littered across the street.
The guard pressed through the people towards me. “I’ve never seen anything like that. You can move yourself from place to place by magic?” I nodded.
“I got here as quickly as I could.” The king pushed through the crowds that had gathered around us. The children were safe and the people had been healed. He looked at me and once again pulled me into a hug. “Thank you!”
Roland had been right behind the king. He looked at me with great concern in his eyes. When my father stepped back Roland raised a hand to my face and brushed some stray hairs from my eyes. “You’re all right? You’re not hurt?”
I had an urge to lean my head into his hand but his eyes were so intense I looked down and away instead. My dress was covered in soot as were my hands. I looked a mess. “I’m fine. What of the Cauldron?”
“The elders confirmed the Blue Cauldron is calling you but they insist on following protocol.”
***
I was surprised the protocol was so similar to that of the Yellow Cauldron callings. I had to bathe and then wear a shift similar to what I had worn days before although this shift was much less filmy and a darker color. The elders let me through tunnels and into the cavern of the Blue Cauldron. I was stunned to see the seats packed with people. Roland, my mother, father, and the entire team sat in the front row with all the elders. I was directed into the waters beneath the Cauldron.
“People of the Blue realm, we’ve called you here to witness the first calling of its kind. Arya Gionova, daughter of our king…” The elder waited as a gasp ran through the crowd. “… and a woman of the Yellow realm has been called by the Blue Cauldron.”
William stood and faced the crowd. “It’s true that Arya is my daughter. She has both Yellow and Blue blood flowing through her veins. I believe she has been sent here to save us.”
Someone shouted from the crowd. “She’s already saved our children. Let the Cauldron bless her!”
The elder turned back towards me. “Arya Gionova, do you have anything to say before the Cauldron blesses you?”
What a strange feeling this is. I’m frightened of what the Blue Cauldron might do. Will it transform me again? Will I become Jaden once more? Will I become a dragon? I’m just getting used to being Arya. I looked towards mom and Roland. They both appeared nervous. Norman and Bradley held blank expressions on their faces.
“Whatever happens, I pray I might be worthy; that somehow I can help the people of the Yellow and Blue realms.”
Bowing my head I knelt into the cool waters and felt the magic of the Blue Cauldron move over me. This time there was no hesitation and I felt the liquid magic begin pouring over me. Once again I felt as if my body might burst asunder. The magic infused every cell of me to the point of overfilling.
People were once again screaming but I had somewhat expected that this time. The Blue Cauldron had emptied itself on me; its magic slowly refilling as it moved away. Taking in a shaky breath at the raw power that churned within me I opened my eyes and stared hesitantly at my reflection. I’m still Arya. Thank you Cauldron!
I felt the hands of the elders upon me helping me to stand. Roland, William, and mom came to the waters to check on me. I waved them off. “Time is of the essence. I must go to the sixth floor.”
“We’ll take you there right away.”
I was led to the sixth floor still in a bit of a daze from the influx of power. Thanking the elders I promised I would meet everyone back in the throne room in a few hours. The stone door rasped as it pushed open and once again I was assaulted by the musty odor of the hallway. I had fewer illusions as to what I might see when the inner door opened and wasn’t surprised when the room was virtually identical to the Yellow realm room.
There was a bed and tables and couches and a row of incredible dresses that begged me to try them on. If anything the additional magic infusion had resolved any lingering Jaden male residue within me. First and foremost was the blue gem resting on a table. Without hesitation I reached for it.
The flood of information and knowledge was, as before, overwhelming. All the pieces filled in and this left me with a huge feeling of dread. Sitting down on the bed I materialized a mirror. I gazed upon myself and my eyes were even more vibrant green than before. Other subtle changes had occurred in that I appeared even softer and kinder looking yet my beauty had remained if slightly even more heightened.
I knew what we were up against and inwardly I steeled myself. Reaching for a stunning emerald-colored dress my touch made it appear in place of my damp shift. The green color was much more appropriate than ever before.
An instant later I appeared in the throne room. The elders and everyone had just arrived so they were startled to see me so soon. I didn’t wait for questions.
“The gaps in my knowledge have now filled in. Six thousand years ago there were no Blue and Yellow Cauldrons, there was only a Green Cauldron. At that time a six-drop queen named Halitha struggled to maintain order within the Green realm. Using her powers she split the Green Cauldron into two; a Yellow Cauldron and a Blue Cauldron and separated the two divisive sets of people.”
I continued. “Initially, peace was formed as both people groups worked to build their lives. Under Halitha’s reign she helped build the two main cities but upon her death division once again rose up and the Blue and Yellow realms began fighting one another. Five thousand years ago was the great war between the Yellow and Blue realms. Many people were killed.”
“When all was about to be destroyed the fissure appeared. Until now, no one knew why.” I created a picture of the world in midair. “You see, we thought we were the only realms for many years, but the original Green realm was balanced against the Red realm to the far north. Huge oceans separated the realms and the magic was balanced between them. When Halitha split the Green Cauldron into two she inadvertently created a way for magic to be separated. The Red realm has waited thousands of years for the opportunity to wipe out the Yellow and Blue realms.”
“If this is true then the Yellow and Blue realms combined equal the magic of the Red realm.”
“That’s true. But the Red realm used its magic to create the fissure, effectively stopping the Yellow and Blue realms from working together. They could then, when the circumstances were right, sweep in and destroy an entire realm dissolving the magical balance forever. Alone the Blue or Yellow realm would have half the magic that the Red realm possesses.”
“But you have now been infused with magic from both realms. You’re strong enough to defeat the Red realm.” My father looked at me with eagerness to confirm his thoughts.
“We can’t be sure as we don’t know how the magic was distributed in the Red realm. What if all the Red realm magic is consolidated into one person? There’s another possible problem. The Red realm is the realm of destruction. The Green realm is the realm of life.”
“You’re saying that the magic between realms are opposing?”
“While we have some destructive magic capabilities most of our magic is defensible magic. I’m not sure I can destroy like the red dragon. I think a demonstration might be needed.”
As a group we all walked to the ramparts of the city that looked over the farm lands and the destruction caused by the red dragon. “Stand back.”
The group backed away from me as I felt the magic begin my transformation. A few moments later I looked back at the group, their fear obvious on all their faces. I had become enormous and powerful. The city looked small to me as I stretched forth my membranous wings and launched myself into the air. People screamed and ran for cover.
I circled over the city and blew my breath down upon it. Green flames tore through the homes and walls that had been still ablaze and smoldering only to be rebuilt shiny and new by my magic. Arcing back I swept over the farmlands, my green fire causing regrowth and new life to sprout. By the time I landed back on the city wall all evidence of the red dragon’s attack had been removed. I transformed back into myself and walked towards the group.
There was nothing but awe in their eyes but there was also lingering fear. William and Roland came towards me. William spoke first.
“Our world has changed. What we knew was completely wrong.”
Roland reached out to take my hand in his. “I’m worried for you. What happens now?”
“The red dragon was testing and searching. I believe it was looking for me but also testing the Blue realm.”
“Why look for you?”
“Because if it could find and destroy me, then the red realm could sweep through unhindered.” One of the elders asked if I could remove the fissure. Roland was still holding my hand. “I can, but should I? By removing the fissure, we also remove the fissure between us and the Red realm. Even though there’s an ocean that doesn’t mean they don’t have ships now. I can merge the two Cauldrons again, but I doubt that is our most pressing need.” My father looked at me expectantly. “I feel the red dragon will attack the Yellow realm. We should return just in case.”
Mom moved next to my father. “I’ll stay here with William.”
“That might be safest for you anyways.”
Several of the Blue realm elders and elites offered to go and once we had the team together I said goodbye to my mom and dad and whisked us all away to the Yellow realm.
***
Upon arrival Norman and Bradley quickly disappeared with nary a look back. I’m sure they were glad to be away from all of us. Roland gathered our elders and we introduced them to the Blue realm elders. Once we filled them in on the events we waited. Roland directed Jameson to begin the process of organizing people for an attack and creating some strategy for protecting the citizens. That left Roland and me alone together to walk through the city.
“You’ve been very quiet lately, Roland. Have I upset you?”
“No! I’m just a little overwhelmed by all of this.”
“You’re overwhelmed? I’ve been turned into a girl, flooded with two Cauldron’s worth of magic, and can turn into a dragon to protect the Yellow and Blue realms and you’re overwhelmed?” He looked dismayed. “I’m sorry. This involves all of us. It’s unfair for me to make this all about me.”
“With all that magic you still can’t change yourself back to being Jaden?”
“Is that what you want?”
“I’d be lying if I said yes.”
“No, I can’t change and I would be lying if I said I wanted to go back to being Jaden. It’s not about the magic either. I feel better about myself as Arya. People look at me differently. They treat me differently. I’m not invisible anymore.”
“You were never invisible but people didn’t see what I saw in you. Now they do.”
“I’m afraid, Roland. I’m afraid that I’ll let everyone down. I’m afraid I’m the wrong person for all this magic. I’m afraid I’ll not live to tell you all that’s in my heart.”
Roland reached for me but stopped as a roar shook the foundations of the city. The immense red dragon hovered above. I didn’t think I just transformed and flapped my giant wings. In just a few seconds I was circling the great beast. He was huge. Larger than me by nearly half. With a roar he chased after me as I headed out towards the meadows east of the city. I was faster and more maneuverable but he made up for it with sheer strength.
Turning I dove at him, my claws extended. His mouth opened wide and a wave of fire erupted towards me. Banking away I felt my wing singe from the flames. With a scream I poured out my green fire upon him but his countering flames were too great; too strong.
Remembering my sword fighting skills I kept my distance and watched as he tried one attack after another until he exposed his weakness. With a quick arc and dive I crashed into him, my claws raking into his wing, I move for a second strike but he was already there. His claw dug deep into my body and he washed me with his fire.
Screaming in pain I inhaled his fire burning my throat and lungs. All this magic wasn’t enough. With a quick jerk he threw me off his claw as I plummeted to the ground. There with my energy expended I transformed back into Arya. I had my magic but my pain hindered my use of it. The great red dragon landed nearby, its steps shaking the ground.
I watched helplessly; unable to move I saw him transform and stand over me. His red eyes burned with hatred. His black leather clothing torn across his shoulder. Blood was dripping from him. His heavy boot stepped onto my neck and pressed down hard.
“Look upon your savior!” He bellowed. “She’s useless against me! Come little ones. Bow down to me. Let me feast upon your flesh!”
A sword appeared in his hand. I watched him raise it above his head. With the little energy I had left I imagined a sword in my hand and it was there. With a quick thrust I skewered his calf. With a roar of pain he brought his sword down upon me. I watched my death approach but in the blink of an eye Roland was there. His sword flashed cutting the hand from the man. With a scream the man with the red eyes vanished.
I tried to move but I couldn’t. “Don’t you die on me!” Roland’s magic worked its way into my wounds but it wasn’t enough. He yelled out for help even as darkness surrounded me. For a moment I felt intense pain and I gasped and then mercifully there was nothing.
***
I was floating across a deep blue ocean. The skies looked ominous and there was a distinct chill in the salty smelling air. A distant land rose from the ocean with sheer vertical cliffs a thousand feet straight into the sky. I rose up along the cliffs and watched as twisted creatures lowered boats towards the waters below.
Continuing to float above the land I saw mountains of ice and snow streaked by red flowing lava. As I floated faster and faster towards the distant mountains the ground gave way beneath me to a massive valley. Lava and water flowed in waterfalls down the sides of the steep valley walls forming pools of water and fire.
There amongst the rivers a city emerged. Thousands of people with dark oiled skin stood facing a dais chanting “Malachor, Malachor.” There on a dais a man sat with red glowing eyes. His right arm dripped blood at the point where his hand used to be. With a yell wisps of red light tore away from the people. Their screams of agony echoed through the chamber; their bodies collapsing in twisted heaps but they weren’t dead. They slowly stood and hobbled towards the exits even as their magic infused the man; his hand growing anew.
***
I opened my eyes a little surprised to be alive at all. Roland as well as dozens of elite healers were surrounding me. Even Norman was there with a grave look on his face. I was still in pain and as I reached down I could feel the bloody wound in my side. My pain had greatly subsided with the healing magic surrounding me. Closing my eyes I reached for my magic and healed myself fully.
When I opened my eyes again there was an audible sigh of relief from the room. “What did I miss?”
Norman responded for everyone. “When Roland couldn’t heal you he carried you through the streets of the city calling on every person with healing skills to come to your aid. After witnessing you fighting for all of us we…”
Roland continued. “They ran to your aid. I’ve never seen such a response from the community before but with all our magic we could only keep you from death.”
“Thank you. Thank you all!” I grabbed for Norman’s hand and he smiled weakly.
Norman looked at Roland. “Are you going to kiss her now?”
“Yes, I am.”
Roland leaned over and kissed me tentatively; my lips tingling at his touch. As he pulled back everyone was staring at me but I didn’t care. My arms snaked around Roland’s neck as I kissed him back. It felt right, perfect. Everyone cheered which caused me to blush.
Slowly I sat up and replaced my torn dress by magic. After all it wouldn’t be right to walk around with a huge tear in it. I sat for a moment smiling at the lingering warmth of my lips. “I wasn’t strong enough and I know why. The red dragon, the man with the red eyes, Malachor, he is stealing the magic of his people leaving them wretched creatures. He has more magic than I do.”
“What can we do?”
“What you just did. You came together as a community to heal me. We must, absolutely must come together to defeat him. His people, now creatures are coming. He is coming back. They are coming even now.”
“What about the fissure?”
“It’s gone. I can feel it’s gone.”
“How do you know they’re coming?”
“I saw them in a vision. I saw him. He is gathering his power and sending his creatures. We might have a few days at most to prepare. Most of his creatures are without magic but there are thousands of them.”
Roland took my hand in his as if he needed my strength to bolster his confidence. “Prepare every able-bodied person for war.”
“I must go to the Blue realm and we must pass word to all citizens that we prepare for war not against each other, but against the Red armies from the north. The Blue and Yellow realm people must be one people.”
“I’ll go with you.”
“No, Roland. As much as I want to be with you, you must stay here to organize. I’ll return soon.” Looking around the room I felt an incredible burden on my shoulders. I turned to Roland and held him fast and felt his strong arms around me. If we survive all of this then this is where I belong.
Roland leaned down and cupped my face with his hands and kissed me. I didn’t care if others thought it strange. It was the right thing. “We’ll send word and prepare an army moving north. We’ll head for the northern meadows.”
I wished I had time to ignore the impending doom. “I’ll find you. I must go now.” With another kiss I vanished to the Blue realm throne room.
***
I was grateful that my father and mother were already there and I didn’t have to waste time finding them. They had just convened a meeting with the elders and the town’s elite citizens to provide an update on the situation.
“Arya! I’m glad you’re here. How fares the Yellow realm?” My father rushed to hug me.
“The Red dragon attacked as I suspected.”
“You defeated it?”
“Sadly, no. He’s much stronger than I am and I barely escaped with my life. It took all the healers of the city to stabilize me until I could heal myself. There’s more at stake here. The fissure is gone and the Red realm is advancing to attack.”
“How can we defeat them?”
“Malachor is the name of the man that is consolidating the magic of the Red realm. He is pulling it from the citizens which lead me to believe there must be something wrong with the Red Cauldron.”
“What if we allowed you to take our magic?”
“No! I’ve seen what taking the magic does to people. They turn into warped creatures. I don’t even want to kill the Red realm citizens. They’re just his pawns yet we still need to protect our families and I’m afraid war is inevitable. Roland is preparing the Yellow realm citizens for war and marching to the northern meadows. I suggest you do the same.”
“And what of you?”
“I’ve decided I need to go into the Red realm. I suspect Malachor will be supporting his front line.”
“Why go there? We’ll need you to fight with us.”
“I’ll be back to fight, but something isn’t right in the Red realm. I need to find out why Malachor can take other’s magic from them.”
Giving mom a hug and kiss on her cheek I turned to go.
“Arya?”
Looking back I saw my father coming towards me. “I know I’ve no claim on you as my absence your entire life denies me that right, but I’ve only just become a father and I don’t want to see you go. It is I that should be protecting you, not the other way around.”
“If we survive this battle then you can protect me all you want. Malachor is stronger than me but if we fight together there’s a chance we can beat him.” Turning to go I paused and reached out my hand for his. “I understand why you left and I forgive you. I’m happy to know I have a father that will care for mom and me.”
“You don’t know how much this means to me to hear you say that. Be safe, my daughter.”
I ported to the ramparts of the city and transformed into a dragon once again. I could fly much faster across ground I’d never seen before. Spreading my wings I thrust them downwards lifting myself up into the sky. The city and people fell quickly away as I turned north.
***
It took several hours to fly to the northern meadows. There I landed and transformed back to my normal self. I walked across the meadow of wild spring flowers and pictured the carnage that might soon overtake this beautiful place.
What’s Roland doing right now? I miss him. Fully aware of my need to get going, I sat down amongst the grasses and flowers and realized my life had been too short. I’d not taken the time to truly enjoy living. I’d taken my life for granted.
Looking up towards the north I wondered what the future would hold. I’ve no idea what I’m doing. Standing to my feet I once again transformed into a dragon and rose into the sky. My life is no longer my own but I belong to Roland and the people of the Yellow and Blue realms.
I flew for an entire day and night and as soon as I saw the ocean and the first signs of the Red realm citizens in boats I veered to the northeast hoping to avoid being spotted. I could sense Malachor’s position moving south and I used a subtle magic to hide myself from him. I suspect I had been using it all along as Malachor never found me in the forest. He, on the other hand, didn’t have defensive magic like I did and probably didn’t care if I knew where he was.
Soon I spotted the huge cliffs and I climbed higher and higher to avoid being spotted as I made my way across the land towards the valley of water and fire. The further I went the fewer the creatures I saw on the ground until finally the ground fell away into a vast valley. I descended slowly and circled over the city, landing in an open area in front of a large palace.
Transforming back into myself I looked around me. Lava and water flowed all around me making loud hissing sounds as the two mingled and met. The sky churned with dark clouds and the dark stone pavers under my feet felt both cold and hot. It was a foreboding place.
“Who are you?”
Turning around quickly I faced some fifty people. Their gaunt bodies were covered in dark soot. I was easy to spot wearing an emerald green dress in this dreary place. “I’m Arya of the Green realm.”
“Why have you come here? Are you here to take our remaining magic when Malachor and our armies are away?”
“No, I can’t take your magic.”
“Then you’re here to kill us.”
“I’m not here to kill anyone, with the exception of Malachor.”
“You can’t kill Malachor as his magic has no place to go but back into himself.”
“You have no Cauldron?”
“Malachor destroyed it.”
“Then perhaps I can mend it.”
“Why don’t you kill us?”
“Do you wish me and my people dead?”
“No, but Malachor…”
“If you don’t wish me dead then neither do I wish to kill you. I’ve seen what he has done to the people of the Red realm.”
“If you repair the Cauldron he will know you’re here and will come and destroy you.”
“He can certainly try but I don’t plan on staying long.”
“Go through the palace doors. Beyond the great throne room is a cave that heads into the mountain behind it. The remnants of the Red Cauldron are there but guarded by four strong magical beasts.”
“Why would you help me by telling me this?”
“Because the magic belongs to the people of the Red realm and we suffer under Malachor’s reign.”
With a wave of my hand tables appeared loaded with food enough for a thousand people. “Share this with your people.”
“If you by chance kill Malachor will you return to rule over us?”
“I promise if Malachor is destroyed that I will come and make sure the people of the Red realm have their magic returned to them. I’ve no desire to rule anywhere.”
“Then go with our blessings, Arya of the Green realm.”
Turning back towards the palace I moved at a quick pace arriving at the palace doors in short order. Stepping into the throne room I recalled my vision of Malachor sitting on his throne with throngs of people around him. This was where that took place. It was an earie place. Feeling confident that I wouldn’t be attacked by the citizens I move to the far end of the throne room to find the entryway into the caves beyond.
The black walls dimly reflected the light of torches that guided my way into the mountain. As I walked I sought what knowledge that I had on the Cauldrons. If a six-drop queen could create a new Cauldron and split magic then certainly I could repair one. There was no book of magic I could read to find a spell to create one of these; it had to be inherently done like I made the table of food.
Slowly the passageway became larger and larger until I could see additional light coming from a large room ahead. I could also see the beasts the man had spoken about. Not only were they large, but I sensed the magic within them being far more than any average citizen.
The creatures patrolled the cavern using a slow monotonous gait. Their bodies were heavily armored and each carried a large axe. While not quite people, they looked like a mix of human heads with animal-like bodies. Their large clawed hands wrapped tightly around axe handles as thick as my thigh.
In the center of the room I could see the crumbled remains of the Red Cauldron. Several large pieces rested together while many smaller pieces had been scattered around the floor. The room appeared large enough to contain my size as a dragon, easily allowing me to fly above the creatures. My green fire might be just what was needed to mend the Cauldron.
This better work! Porting to the center of the cavern the beasts immediately turned towards me as I changed into the dragon and flew above them. It was clear they were not armed for an aerial attack as they swung their vicious axes through the air beneath me. Taking a deep breath I concentrated on the Red Cauldron and breathed out my fire upon it.
I watched in amazement as the fire consumed the pieces and bit by bit they formed together until the Red Cauldron once again floated above the ground. The beasts turned away from me and started striking the Cauldron and I suspect with no magic within the Cauldron it might not be able to protect itself. Reaching down with my claws I grabbed a beast and flung it against the wall. Red magic poured out of its broken body and pooled into the Cauldron.
The remaining creatures now turned back towards me. A blast of my fire caused vines to grow from the ground entangling them. I should finish these creatures. One by one I grabbed them with my claws and smashed them against the walls allowing their magic to pool back into the Cauldron.
Landing I transformed once again and walked over to the Cauldron. It didn’t call to me which wasn’t a surprise. I was not of this realm. I didn’t dare touch it.
With a flash, Malachor appeared at the far end of the chamber. “What have you done? I’ll simply smash it again you fool.”
He formed a sword and strode towards me but I created a magical barrier keeping him away from the Cauldron and myself. I was surprised when he couldn’t break through. He had no magic to combat this.
“This is neither the time nor place to end this, Malachor.”
“It is of little consequence. While you are here your people are being slaughtered by my army.”
“An army controlled to do your bidding. I won’t stand by and let this happen.”
“I defeated you once before. It was easy. You are weak.”
“Then let’s finish this as I weary of your talk.” With that I ported to the northern meadows and transformed into the dragon. The pristine and beautiful fields were full of people and hideous creatures doing battle with each other. The armies of the Blue and Yellow realms were outnumbered, but with their magic they were stronger. With my arrival there was a cheer and the Red army looked afraid.
Our armies were struggling with the great magical beasts of the Red army however and I spotted Roland fighting one. His speed was incredible as he moved and sliced but he had less magic than the beast. Swooping down I grabbed the beast in my claws and flew high up into the air casting it down into the Red armies below. Wisps of Red magic raced away from the carcass towards the north.
Roland waved and ran to his next set of attackers; slicing through them like they weren’t even there. I hovered above the clashing armies and thought about the poor citizens of the Red realm. We were slaughtering them. We need to spare their lives. Diving down I sent a wave of green fire between the armies. Trees sprung forth a hundred feet tall and so close together it formed a solid wall. This will delay the Red army.
As I swept back up into the air I heard the mighty roar of Malachor. He breathed his fire burning my wall to ashes and smiting his own fighters in the process. They are tools to him. I watched him bank and dive towards our armies. I saw Bradley standing with his sword in hand as the land before him was laid waste by burning fire.
Transforming and porting at the same time I found myself standing next to Bradley as I cast a shield around us both. Flames fell all around us as red fire danced off the green shield. Bradley fell to his knees and wept.
“Get up, Bradley! I want you to send the word to pull back but to stay close. I’m going to draw Malachor into a fight and I’ll need everyone nearby to use their magic to heal me if I’m injured. Now go!”
Bradley was shaken but quickly moved to spread the word as I transformed and flew after Malachor that was distracted by some of our archers. Using the sun at my back and flying higher than Malachor, I dove down towards his back and hit him hard digging my claws deep into his scaled back. Roaring, Malachor twisted in the air but he couldn’t dislodge me. Grabbing his left wing with my teeth I pulled back and tore through the membranes until he began to fall from the sky.
Releasing him at the last moment I landed nearby and transformed materializing a green flaming sword and changing my dress into something that would offer me more maneuverability for sword fighting. “Let’s finish this, Malachor!”
Slowly the great Red dragon got to its feet and transformed before me. I could see the blood dripping from his back and his left arm was mangled. His red eyes burned with anger. “You cannot defeat me!” His red flaming sword materialized into his hand. “When I leave you dead there will be nothing stopping me from ravaging the land and the women of this realm. I will feast on the meat of the children and turn the men into my slaves.” He started walking towards me. “You can end their suffering now by becoming my wife. Our offspring would rule the world and all the magic it contains. I would spare them all.”
Norman and Bradley were bullies but they were nothing like this lunatic. Porting slightly behind him I swung my blade hoping to catch him off guard but even wounded he was incredibly fast. Our swords clashed together and the force of his blow nearly wrenched my arm from its socket. The fight now was in earnest as he beat upon my sword over and over again pushing me back through the field.
I thought of my fight with Bradley and how he tried so hard to overtake me in the first few minutes. He’s favoring his left side. He needs to finish this quickly. Taking a bold move I exposed my left side but focused my magical shielding there. Unfortunately is was expending magic to maintain the shield around the Red Cauldron. I feigned a block and let his sword past my guard. My shield faltered at the force of the blow and I could feel his blade cut into my side but he had exposed himself badly by doing so. We a painful roll I came up on his left side and swung my blade cleaving his left arm from just above his elbow.
Red magic streamed from his lost limb even as I felt the magic from my people pouring into me to heal my side. Malachor screamed in pain and rage and attacked with a vengeance but he was slower now. He’d lost some of his magic. Still I had to retreat from his assault. He’s so fast and strong. Can I hold up much longer?
I was losing ground when Bradley yelled out to me. “Now’s not the time to fight honorably, Arya!”
Malachor’s sword clipped my shoulder opening up a wound that quickly healed. Bradley’s words and the pain helped me to realize I did have an advantage. I waited until we were close and I blocked his swing when I materialized another sword in my left hand and drove it deep into his side. Red magic flowed out of him along with his blood.
Now fighting with two swords I pushed my advantage. For the first time I saw fear in Malachor’s eyes. He was slowing and growing weaker as bit by bit I opened wounds all over his body. Red magic streamed from him back towards the north as if the Red Cauldron had been starved of its nourishment.
With a flash and a port I materialized behind Malachor and ran both my swords through his back but he turned and smiled as I saw I had materialized around his blade. He’d been waiting for this and prepared. We both staggered and fell away from each other even as my father and Roland rushed forward and together they cleaved Malachor’s head from his body. His sword vanished leaving me collapsed on the ground gasping for breath. Is this it? Am I going to die? As before the pain was so intense I couldn’t use my healing magic on myself.
I feel so alone. I felt Roland’s hands touching me and his magic enveloped me; then I felt father’s hands. In moments I could feel the combined magic of the Yellow and Blue realm coursing through me until I could call upon my own to mix with it.
Taking a deep breath I opened my eyes and stared into Roland’s face. Wrapping my arms around his strong neck I pulled him close and kissed him. “You gave us all a scare, my love.”
“I might have to get injured more often if it allows me to quench myself of your lips.”
“This isn’t finished yet, my daughter.”
Roland hauled me up to my feet. Before me the fighting men and women of the Yellow and Blue realms spread southward. Their hands laid on each other’s backs all the way to Roland and my father. Turning around I saw the Red army. The main fighting had ceased while Malachor and I fought and now they were approaching in force.
Changing my clothes back to my emerald green dress I started walking forward. The Red army paused and a single man stepped forward. His back was hunched and his skin scarred and black. He was so broken and twisted. Behind me the armies of the Yellow and Blue fanned out waiting for any sign of trouble.
“I’m Arya of the Green realm. Your leader, Malachor, is dead. We have no desire to fight the citizens of the Red realm.”
“I am Kenraw, previous king of the Red realm. These people have no magic and we harbor no ill will towards your people. We were forced to obey Malachor. We are at your command.”
“Then take my hand in friendship.”
Cautiously he extended his hand and I took hold of it. I could feel how the removal of his magic had ravaged his body. Even if the magic were to be restored, his body would remain as is without healing. I doubt even a king could heal them.
“Gather your people together, Kenraw. I would like to send you home with a parting gift.” Again he was hesitant. “I believe I can heal your bodies.”
He looked down at his twisted fingers and offered a crooked smile, turned, and called his people together. Transforming into the dragon I flew up into the air and circled until the Red citizens stood together. There were thousands of them staring up at me with fear. My healing green fire exploded from my mouth and bathed them.
By the time I landed and transformed, their twisted bodies had been restored. The men stood tall and handsome; the women beautiful. Kenraw stepped forward once again and laid his sword at my feet. “The Red realm is forever in your debt, Ayra.”
Picking up his sword I handed it back to him. “Then let that debt be lasting friendship between the realms. I’ve restored the Red Cauldron and removed the protective shield I placed around it.”
“It calls to us, Arya.”
“Then return home, be blessed by the Red Cauldron, and work to restore your realm. Let us know if you need help.”
“Your people are welcome in the Red realm.”
“As yours are here.”
We watched them turn back towards the north as I felt a warm hand slip into mine. “I always knew you were destined for greatness.”
“If greatness means getting mortally wounded all the time, then I guess you’re right.”
Everyone had crowded around us. Bradley shoved his way through the crowd. “Arya!” I felt Roland tense at my side and I held his hand tight in mine. “I was wrong about you.” Pulling his sword from his side he knelt down and laid it at my feet.
“I’m honored by your words and actions and all is forgiven.”
“I pledge to be a better person and to protect you always.”
“As long as you remember that your fealty is to your king first and foremost.”
“Only until we have a worthy queen, Arya. Then it will be to both.” He stood and winked at Roland.
***
Six months had passed since the defeat of Malachor. It had been a busy time. The citizens of the Yellow and Blue realms met and decided it was time to merge the realms once again. My father gratefully relinquished his kingship in favor of settling down with fewer responsibilities to be a father and a husband. He would still hold a special place as chief elder among the people.
Merging the Yellow and Blue Cauldrons was easier than I expected. Using my magic I built a grand new city to house the Green Cauldron. New laws were put in place making the sale of magical abilities a crime. People would earn their income based upon their non-magical skills. Of course this had not gone unchallenged, but slowly a sense of real community was being formed and when the Green Cauldron called people everyone looked forward to the magical gifts that were given and to be shared.
My father, Roland, and I travelled frequently to the Red realm. Under Kenraw’s direction, the realm had begun to flourish once again. Far from the desolate wasteland that I had first seen, the Red realm was a place of rare resources, underground farms lit by luminescent creatures, and skilled craftsman. Every person over the age of eighteen that had been stripped of their magic had been called once again. I healed those that were not present on the battlefield and together we forged plans to build a sea port on both sides of the ocean so trade between the realms could occur. Bradley had taken it upon himself to act as emissary to the Red realm and was fast building strong relationships with the people there. Norman had become a wandering healer, freely giving of his magical gifts between the realms.
“You’re quiet, Arya.”
Looking to my left I smiled at Roland astride his black horse. The air was crisp and cool and smelled like fresh cut grasses from the fields. It was a perfect fall day as we rode together towards my parents’ home. Of course I could have ported us there, but sometimes I enjoyed the simplicity and connected feeling I got from doing things the old-fashioned way.
“I was lost in thought about all the changes we’ve gone through.” I’m always thrilled to wake as Arya and hoped that feeling never was something I took for granted. I loved being a woman and didn’t miss my life before at all except for the anonymity.
“You’re not nervous about tomorrow are you?”
“Why would I be nervous? I’m only going to stand up in front of everyone and pronounce my undying love for my king. I’m not nervous at all about becoming queen and the expectations that brings like having children. I’m also not nervous about being taken to bed by a strong handsome man and yielding my body completely to him.”
“You’re being sarcastic.”
Halting my horse I leaned over to Roland and kissed him passionately. “Actually I’m not being sarcastic at all. I can’t wait to be called your wife and for you to make love to me. I desperately want children. The only thing I’m worried about is being queen.”
Roland blushed as I mentioned making love to me. “I agree that tomorrow night will not come soon enough for me. You’re absolutely stunning and I can only imagine what your glorious body will look like without all those layers of silk. I’m also looking forward to being a father. I wouldn’t worry about being queen. The people already see you as something more than that anyways. There’s not a person in the entire world that doesn’t love you.”
“I’m not so sure about that. Anna Plutarch is not thrilled she missed her chance with you.”
“Anna was just not unique enough for me. We should get going if we want to get to your parent’s place by nightfall.”
“Not before I taste of your lips one more time.”
***
The End
***
It takes a lot of time and effort to write a story like this. I write stories to release the pent-up relentless energies that come from strongly desiring that which I can never be. I hope these stories touch your heart, bring hope, and encourage you to live your life.
I’ll admit I can get disappointed when I publish a story and get only a couple of reviews. It makes me wonder if my efforts are in vain. Please take a moment to review the story or simply share your thoughts.
- Casey Brooke
Special thanks to Elle for collaborating on some of the nuances of the story line.
***
The Curse of O’Braonain’s Gold
== June 3, 1730 ==
Meagan O’Braonain stood defiantly upon the slick wooden deck of the Retribution. Her red hair whipped furiously about her head; her blue eyes fixed ahead into the darkness. Meagan had never seen such a storm. The waves were enormous and battered the ship and the winds so strong that the water looked like white smoke. She stared intently as lightning lit up the sky revealing a telltale sign of shallows ahead.
“Hard to starboard!”
The ship lurched to run with the wind just as a wave lifted it. For a moment everything felt calm and then came the sickening crunch as the heavy wooden keel crashed onto the reef.
“We’re stuck fast, captain! We’re taking on water!”
Wave after wave pummeled the side of the ship each one sending shockwaves through the deck threatening to rip the ship in two. Racing back to the helm Meagan ordered everyone below deck. “Anything we can get rid of, throw it overboard!”
“Aye, captain!”
The winds slashed at the tattered sail. Meagan pulled a gold coin from her pocket; lightning filled the sky with light as the gold glistened in her hand. Frowning, Meagan was about to order her crew to toss the gold as well when she heard a roar above the sounds of the raging storm. Looking east a white frothing wave taller than the ship bore down upon them.
“Brace for impact!”
Threading her arms through the railing the wave crashed into the ship; the force shattering the mast and shredding the deck rail all around Meagan. With a heaving groan, the Retribution tore itself off the reef and slipped mercifully to the lee side of a small island. Meagan’s coin was lost having been ripped from her hand, but she and her crew were safe for now.
The storm slowly abated and over the next day Meagan managed to limp her ship south to a protected cove on a larger island. How the Retribution stayed afloat long enough to get them safely to a safe harbor was beyond Meagan but as she looked over her all-female crew standing on shore with whatever items they could salvage, she was thankful. At her feet was a wood and leather bound chest and standing to her right, Aine O’Braonain, Meagan’s twelve year old daughter.
Meagan absentmindedly reached out and stroked Aine’s lush copper-colored hair before she opened the chest at her feet revealing thousands of shining gold coins and gems. Looking defiantly towards the women who appeared beaten and defeated she lifted her chin. “The ship is lost. There is no hope of salvaging it, but we are safe for now. We have food and water and we have our lives. We also have this.” Meagan reached in and took a gold coin and held it up for all to see. “This is our future. This is what we fought for all these years. With this we buy our freedom.”
Turning to Aine she handed her the coin and kissed her forehead. “We must hide the gold until we can find our way off of this island and secure another ship. This gold belongs to us and our descendants and I curse it now that as no man will ever touch my body again, no man will ever touch our gold. This gold can be freely given but should any man take what is ours he will suffer what each of us have suffered.” Taking a dagger from her hip, Meagan cut across her palm and let her blood spill onto the gold coins. “Spread out and find a suitable hiding place for it.”
***
== Present day ==
***
“You shouldn’t be sitting in the sun, Brian. Your skin is going to look like the color of your hair.”
Looking up I smiled at Lesia Johnson. “People of Irish descent shouldn’t live this close to the equator.” I shuffled over further into the shade of a scrappy palm leaf umbrella. It was the only object that cast shade in the entire clay dirt school yard. Lesia, as well as the vast majority of people living on Antigua, didn’t have to worry so much about sunburn with their dark skin even though hers was a little lighter than most due to her mixed ancestry. She sat down next to me and shifted her heavy thick glasses further up on her nose. “Maybe if I get enough of a suntan my freckles would go away.”
“That’s your only redeeming feature, Brian. You don’t want to hide them.”
I know Lesia was joking. It was nice to have a friend like her. I had no illusions as to any of my features. I was of typical Irish stock with shaggy copper hair, watered down blue eyes, freckles, and skin that was either white, or lobster pink from too much sun. At sixteen I thought perhaps I’d be a little taller by now. As it was I was shorter and skinnier than most of the other students at Clare High School. I decided a response was needed so I scowled menacingly at Lesia which only caused her to start a fit of laughter.
“Here comes Dewain. Scoot over more.”
“At least Dewain doesn’t mock my freckles.”
“Why would I mock your freckles when there’s so much else about you to mock?”
“Careful, you don’t want me to unleash my Irishness on you both.”
“You’re feisty today. You want to try to arm wrestle me?”
“Your arm is thicker than my thigh, Dewain.”
“Pure muscle.” Lesia and I both chuckled at that. Dewain was short, taller than me but short and on the chunky side. Between Lesia being a half-breed, me being whiter than a piece of chalk, and Dewain being abnormally heavy and vertically challenged, we were the outcasts of Clare High School.
“What’s all red and lying on the beach?” Oh God, really? Azacca Bastian, a tall, strong, good looking native of the island and my arch nemesis stood before us. “What? No answer? It’s Brian Dodd after his dad loses his job and his house is foreclosed on.”
Sometimes my mouth short circuits. It wasn’t Tourette’s, but it arose when I was feeling angry and snarky. This was one of those times. “Seriously, Azacca, I don’t know how you survived all these years with your brain only partially functioning. Darwin would have never come up with his theory had he ever met you. You’re a conundrum of worldly proportions.”
His snide sneer turned into a wicked frown as he grabbed my hair and yanked my head back. “Listen here you little piece of ocean flotsam. My dad just bought out the bank where your sniveling father works. He’s calling in all the mortgages and cleaning house. All three of your homes are going to be sold to make way for a new resort. If we’re all lucky, you’ll move so I don’t have to see your ugly face and scrappy rotting orange-colored hair around here anymore.” He shoved my head back quickly then walked away.
“You shouldn’t antagonize him like that, Brian.”
“Brian can’t help it, Lesia. The sun fries his brain.”
“Do either of you think he’s telling the truth? Are we being forced to move?”
“When has Azacca ever told the truth?”
***
The afternoon dragged on and I was anxious to get home and leave the dingy yellow school behind for the day. Upon arriving home I found dad with two men talking in the living room. Mom pulled me into the kitchen.
“Best to stay here for now, Brian. Let your dad talk to the men in private.”
“Why is dad home so early? Who are those men?”
“Nothing to worry about.”
Mom and I never got along well. I think she never knew what to do with a boy. She’s where I get my fiery Irish roots from and you don’t want to cross mom when she gets angry. I however, wanted to get to the bottom of Azacca’s threats and I wasn’t about to sit back and watch my home be taken from me. Turning a one-eighty I marched straight into the living room.
“Dad, is it true we have to sell our house?”
Dad looked at me like I slapped him. “That’s what these gentleman are here talking to me about. How did you hear about that?”
A wave of heat passed through me. Azacca wasn’t lying. “Don’t sell!”
Dad gave me the ‘you better get out of here look’ so I turned and ran to my bedroom. It was about thirty minutes later that the knock came and mom and dad entered my room. I couldn’t hide the fact that I’d been crying. It’s hard to miss with a pasty complexion like mine.
“You never told me how you heard.”
“Azacca at school was making a big joke that his dad took over the bank and was foreclosing on our house; that you’d be out of a job and we’d have to leave Antigua.”
“I’m sorry, son. He’s right. His father’s company bought the majority rights in the bank where I work. It’s a small bank that has no backing from others. They’re closing the bank and calling in the loans. I’m working for two more weeks before I’ll lose my job. The reality is we have few options. There’s no other work for me here on Antigua and without work, I can’t get another mortgage. We can’t pay off the house and unless we sell for the lower price we’ll lose the equity we have in the home. I’m sorry to say this, but I’ll need to start looking for other work and the most likely place for us to go is the United Kingdom.”
“They can’t do this!”
“It isn’t right, but they can. Azacca’s father intends to use this land to build another resort catering to the snorkeling and scuba clientele that come to the island.”
Mom never knew what to say to me to bring comfort and this was no exception. “You’ve been bullied a lot here. Maybe we can all use this as a fresh start.”
“Look at me, mom. Do you think with my size, glasses, freckles, and mop of radioactive glowing red hair that I can go anywhere and not be bullied? This is my home. Sure there are people that make my life difficult, but I have friends here and een though the sun doesn’t agree with my Irish skin doesn’t mean I don’t love it.”
Throwing up her hands, mom turned around and left my room. Dad followed shortly thereafter. None of this makes any sense at all.
***
I’m so grateful that today is Saturday and I won’t have to face Azacca. The weather looked promising and Leisa, Dewain and I decided to take a small boat over to Prickly Pear Island. It was away from any tourists and the locals didn’t go there much, but it had nice reefs around it and there was great snorkeling. This was just what I needed to get my mind off of moving.
The sun beat down mercilessly but with two layers of waterproof SPF 100 I was happy as a clam to lie back on the white sand beach with the softly lapping waves threatening to lull me to sleep. Lesia was a fish and came back from the water dripping all over me. Dewain was roaming the island looking for washed up treasures from passing cruise ships.
“I spoke with my parents last night, Brian. They confirmed that we have to look for a new place. Dewain said the same. I assume you heard that Azacca wasn’t lying?”
“Yeah. In our case, there are no other jobs for dad here. He’s being let go from the bank and that means we’ll likely move to the UK or somewhere cold and clammy.”
“I’m sorry to hear that. I wish there was something we could do to help you stay.”
“It will be best for you and Dewain anyways if I’m not around for you to hang out with. I bet without me you both would be more accepted by the other students.”
“That’s not what friendship is all about. You know it. I can’t fathom how hard this is on you and your family, but don’t get down on yourself. You need to rise above and show the other students you can go about your day with your head held high.”
Dewain came back sporting a new ocean weathered baseball hat and some plastic rope. He hated the water. I was much more like Lesia in that I loved it. “I’m going snokeling. That storm we had last week must have done some damage and I want to check the reef out.”
“I’m just drying off. Enjoy yourself.”
Grabbing my mask and snorkel I headed off towards the north end of the island. There I slipped into the water and swam above the reef. I loved the colors of the fish and the coral. I was in about twenty five feet of water when I spotted something shiny reflecting the sunlight. I tried twice to get deep enough to get closer, but without fins I was pushing my limits. On the third try I took several deep breaths and squeezed my nose and mouth to blow out the pressure in my ears several times going down.
A flash of sunlight reflected back just feet from me. Reaching out I grabbed for it and watched in amazement as the sand sifted through my fingers exposing a gold coin. So stunned by the discovery I simply stared at the coin without remembering I was so far below the surface of the water. Suddenly my body began to convulse and shake. I was in terrible pain and now looking up I knew I was in trouble. Kicking my legs I struggled to begin moving upward. Air burst from my lungs with the next convulsion. Every part of my body hurt. Jellyfish? Perhaps some other poison barb from a fish?
My body screamed for air and my arms and legs failed me. Darkness began creeping into the edges of my vision as wave after wave of convulsions shook my body. My copper hair floated strangely in front of my eyes. I knew I must be dead in that I could now see a wispy transparent face before me. It was a woman. At first she appeared horribly angry but then her countenance softened as she looked at me. For a second things went black and then I burst through the surface of the water. I took a deep breath and coughed. Flailing, I tried to move towards the beach. It was such a struggle. The last thing I remember was the warmth of the sun and the feel of damp sand beneath me.
***
“Brian!” That sounds like Lesia.
“Brian?” That lower voice is Dewain.
I slowly opened my sand encrusted eyes and coughed spewing water.
There was a hand in front of my eyes, but it didn’t look like my hand. It was holding something. Whose hand is it? Trying to push myself up the hand before me moved with me. I screamed a long feminine scream and then I screamed again because of the sound my scream made.
A hand touched the back of my head. “Brian?”
“That’s not Brian. That’s some girl that’s stolen Brian’s ugly blue and green swim trunks. What did you do with Brian? Did you know you don’t have a top on?”
“What… What?” Every time I said something my voice faltered in my throat.
“Brian, this is Lesia. I saw what happened. I was nearby and watched you dive down and grab something. Then I saw you changing before my eyes.”
Sitting up suddenly I felt weight shift heavily on my chest. I looked down and screamed again. Dewain put his hands over his face, but I knew he was peeking.
“I’m a girl? I don’t understand. How?” Coughing again a little more water came out.
“Don’t think about that right now. I need to get you covered up. Dewain, you walk behind us and no looking.”
“When will I ever get a chance to see…”
“No looking!”
“Fine.”
Lesia helped me up and walked me to where our towels were. By the time we got to our stuff I was feeling better but very off balance. Glancing down I could see long copper hair plastered to my chest. My chest with what appeared to me large breasts. My shorts were tight across my hips and uncomfortable. Lesia sat me down and wrapped my towel around me. Dewain sat to my side and just stared at me.
“Brian, how are you feeling?”
“I don’t know.”
“Are you hurt?”
I had to think about that. Mentally I reached out to each part of my foreign body. “No… I’m not hurt.”
“Lesia, I don’t know why your calling this girl Brian.”
“You didn’t see what I saw, Dewain. I was swimming near Brian and I watched him change.”
Looking from Dewain to Lesia my mind was overwhelmed by the onslaught of thoughts that were coming to me. I’m a girl. I almost drowned. Maybe I’m dead. My mom’s going to kill me. What about school? How did this happen? Is it permanent? What happens now? What do I look like?
“I was swimming… I saw something glitter.” I held out my hand that was still firmly clasped around the gold coin. I opened my hand and the gold glinted in the sun. Dewain reached for it and I closed my hand tight. “No… Don’t touch it! It’s after I touched the coin that I started to hurt all over.” Dropping the coin between my new longer and leaner legs I wondered if perhaps my letting it go would turn me back. “Maybe it wasn’t the coin. Maybe I was stung by something?”
Lesia looked at me and then at the coin. “There’s nothing that could turn you into a girl, Brian. What if that coin belonged to Meagan O’Braonain?”
“Meagan who?”
“Meagan O’Braonain was one of the few female pirates that roamed these waters. It’s said her crew were all women and that she had lots of gold. I remember hearing about Meagan, but more about the curse of her gold that was never found. It was said that any man that took her gold would be cursed.”
“Do I look cursed to you?”
“If a curse means you turn into a gorgeous girl, then sure.”
Frowning I had to wonder what Lesia was thinking. “I don’t even know what I look like. Oh God… I’m a girl.”
Lesia held out her phone with her front facing camera on. “Take a look.” I took the phone and looked at the new me on her screen. What captivated me most were my eyes. Gone were my diluted blue eyes and in their place were larger blue eyes; a blue that reminded me of sapphires or the blue of the Caribbean Sea. My face was beautiful. The screen displayed my fingers siding across my full lips.
“Wait… everything is clear. Where are my glasses?”
Dewain picked something up off the beach and held them out to me like they were infected by a zombie apocalypse plague. Trying them on everything went blurry. “I don’t need my glasses anymore.”
“Stand up, Brian.”
I stood and clasped my towel tightly against me.
“You’re taller. I was a couple of inches taller than you before, and now you are taller than me by a few inches. I’m five foot five that would make you around five-seven.”
“How is this even possible?”
“It doesn’t seem like much of a curse if you become prettier, taller, and your eyes are better. Man, the kids at school are going to have a field day with this.”
“Quiet, Dewain. No one can know. At least not yet. Maybe it’s temporary?”
Shuffling my feet I began to fret. “What if it isn’t?”
“Brian, you’re really pretty. You could be a model. I bet when your hair is washed it will be gorgeous.”
“But I don’t want to be a girl.”
“We need to get you home. Take the coin in case it will help us learn more.”
Sitting in the boat with the towel wrapped around me I felt every wave that hit the boat as it made my new breasts jiggle a little. When Lesia and Dewain weren’t staring at me I would pull the towel away slightly and look down the top of my breasts. I’d never seen girl’s breasts before. Certainly never like this. How will I convince my parents?
***
It wasn’t long before I was standing on the front step of my house with my towel wrapped around my chest. Mom and dad were both home. Lesia and Dewain stuck around to add support, but I was wondering if perhaps they wanted to see me fumble trying to explain my situation.
Do I knock or just go in? If I go straight in, it connotes regularity or habit which could lend to a small degree some acceptance. I walked into the house and stood before my mom and dad in the living room. Lesia and Dewain poked there head in behind me.
What do I even begin to say? My parents were staring at me and glancing back and forth between Dewain and Lesia. “There’s been an accident. I’m your son, Brian.”
Watching their expressions change so rapidly from one of concern to anger to confusion was hard for me. “I know this is hard to believe, but we were out at Prickly Pear Island and when I was snorkeling I spotted something. When I touched it I became a girl. Look, I’m still wearing my swimsuit.”
Lesia finally got bold enough to talk. “It’s true. I was swimming near Brian when I saw it all happen. It was frightening to watch. My theory is that it was because of the coin he found; that maybe he found a coin from Meagan O’Braonain.”
Dad was having none of it. “This isn’t the time or place for practical jokes. Where’s Brian?”
Mom’s face had gone white. “Do you still have the coin?”
I held out my hand and my mom’s breath caught in her throat. Dad got more irritated. “Surely you don’t believe this nonsense?”
“I’ll be right back.” Mom rushed into their bedroom and came back a minute later. In her hand was a gold necklace with a coin in it. She compared the coin to the one in my hand. “Oh no! This can’t be real. I thought it was all just a story.”
“What are you going on about?”
“I’m a direct descendant of Meagan O’Braonain. When my grandmother gave me the necklace she told me a story. I didn’t believe her just as she told me she didn’t believe it when her mother told her. Meagan O’Braonain was a pirate that roamed these seas back in the seventeen hundreds. There are many tales and histories as to what happened to her and her crew, but much of that doesn’t line up with what my grandmother told me. She said that this coin on my necklace belonged to Meagan O’Braonain. Meagan was called the Red Plague of the Caribbean for her fiery red hair and harsh treatment of male captives. The story goes on to say that Meagan was raped by five men when she was fourteen. Her parents and society turned their backs on her so she ran away, pledging to live her life free from men and society. She gave birth nine months later to Aine O’Braonain and a year later, she stole her first ship. From that point onward, she slowly became a feared pirate captain.”
“My grandmother said that there was a fierce storm that forced Meagan O’Braonain’s ship into a sheltered cove near here. There they hid their gold but Meagan cursed it. Let’s see if I can remember the words my grandmother said. That no man could… hmmm, that’s not right. As no man will ever touch my body again, no man will ever put a hand on my gold. Any man that touches what is mine will suffer my fate.” Mom paused as she let that sink in. “The story continued in that another pirate band found their disabled ship and crew and slaughtered them all. Meagan O’Braonain was stripped naked, her breasts were cut off, and she was staked at the low tide mark so when the tide came in she would drown slowly. Aine, her daughter, had hid on the island until the pirates left. Eventually she escaped the island and she carried with her one single coin. This coin. The one in your hand is a perfect match. If the curse is real, then you might truly be our Brian.”
“I am Brian. I am. You must believe me.”
“I don’t believe in curses, but I need proof you’re really who you say you are.”
***
Three hours later mom and dad’s heads hung low as did mine. Every little detail of my life I had to recall but slowly they realized I was who they said I was. I was feeling really uncomfortable. My old swimsuit was pinching at my hips, I had to pee, I still had the towel wrapped around me, and my hair was plastered to my head.
“What happens now?”
Everyone sat with befuddled looks on their faces. Surprisingly mom took control of things. “First, we need to get you cleaned up and find you something to wear. Second, we need to find out more about this curse. I have a few ideas, and you’re all going to think I’ve gone bonkers, but I think we need to go to crazy Mary.”
“The psychic?”
“Obviously we’re dealing with something supernatural. The museum I work at has some information on Meagan O’Braonain and maybe we can find something additional there. Third we need to go to a doctor and confirm everything is in order. Fourth, wherever you found the coin, maybe there’s more. I say we divide and conquer.”
Lesia considered this for a moment. “I can go home and find a few spare clothes for Brian. He’s a little taller than me now and shapelier, and has bigger… But maybe he would fit my older sister’s clothes. She was about to get rid of some.”
“That would be wonderful, Lesia. Can you go now?”
“Sure.”
“I think Brian and I can take care of the museum and the doctor. How about Dewain and William go look for more gold.”
My dad piped up about that one. “I’m not touching that gold if this is what it does.”
Dewain eagerly agreed with my dad. “Me either!”
“All right, but we need to find out if there’s more. We also need a story and a name for Brian.”
“I’ve really got to go pee.”
“Take your time and shower up. Hopefully Lesia will be back by the time you’re done. I can help you with your hair if you like.”
Walking into the bathroom I stared at my reflection in the mirror. She’s beautiful, a stranger, and yet she’s me. Dropping the towel and pulling down my swim trunks, I immediately felt better, but every move made my breasts sway. It was a challenge looking to see the space between my legs. I had no experience with girls before. I live on Antigua where seeing women in bikinis is a regular occurrence, but I’d never seen a woman naked before. In a way, I wonder if I’m a normal girl with all the right parts in the right places.
Sitting down on the toilet I had to think about what to do. I knew I needed to pee, but things felt so different. My muscles seemed to be in different places. I struggled until I finally relaxed and pee rushed out of me. It splashed around some and I found that I needed to wipe myself afterwards. That felt very strange.
I spent another ten minutes looking at myself in the mirror and trying to get different glimpses of myself and body. I’d seen other girls in bikinis before, but I’d have to say my new body was as nice if not nicer than most. I had long legs and a really cute butt.
Getting into the shower I immediately noticed how the handles were lower. If what Lesia had suggested was true, then I’d somehow grown close to four inches. “Make sure you use conditioner on your hair, Brian.”
I adjusted the water temperature then pulled the knob to start the shower; shrieking a little at the pressure. I had to turn down the pressure until the water felt nice and relaxing against my new more sensitive skin. I was somewhat detached and clinical to my showering by focusing on one small body part at a time. The whole thing with my breasts swaying back and forth was such a wierd feeling. They feel amazing, but I’ve never had weight there before.
Running my hands over my body I felt like I was cheating or doing something wrong. There’s silkiness to my skin that was invigorating yet I could feel my muscles underneath my skin. Perhaps it was because I was taller now, but I didn’t feel weak like I would have expected. I actually felt stronger.
After washing my hair twice and using mom’s conditioner I dried myself off. The shower had done wonders to lift my spirits some. That was until mom knocked on the door and after wrapping a towel around me let her in that I saw she was carrying girls’ clothes. There was a white dress with frilly lace around the edges, a bra, and panties. When mom held up the dress against me I’m sure my face matched my hair color.
“This should work fine.”
“It’s a dress!”
“Of course it is. It will look really cute with your hair coloring. You can’t wear a towel the rest of your life. Get changed and come to my bedroom. I’ll help you brush out your hair.”
“All right.” I sound like Eor.
With privacy once again I picked at the clothes and stared at myself in the mirror. Try looking at the bright side. I could have drowned but didn’t. The curse could have been that I was turned into a donkey, or a stinking pile of bat guano. I feel good. I’m humiliated, but I feel better than before. Admitting to myself that I hadn’t been happy as me before makes this situation bearable. I’m far better looking, I don’t need glasses, and I’m taller. But a dress?
Sighing I slipped on the panties and felt a secret thrill that I was wearing something forbidden. They actually feel very nice and without my stuff down below it’s comfortable. The bra was a convoluted mess. How do women put these things on? There’s no instruction manual for it. I looked at the label; 34-C. After fiddling with it a bit I finally think I got it on right. It was a pretty good fit if maybe a touch snug. The dress was quick and easy to slip on and I wasn’t going to admit it, but it felt rather nice. With another glance in the mirror I was startled by the pretty girl in the white dress that looked back at me.
Meeting mom in her bedroom she sat me down in front of her mirror and brushed out my hair. It was long, and ended somewhere between my shoulder blades and the small of my back. Mom had a sort of wistful look in her eyes as she brushed my hair and ran her fingers through it.
“I always wanted a daughter. I don’t want that to sound like I didn’t love you or want you just that as a girl growing up I always pictured what it would be like having a daughter. You’re very pretty and now that you’re cleaned up, I seem to recall you look like someone I’ve seen before.”
Mom moved over to the closet and rummaged through some boxes coming back with old photos. “Here. This is a picture of my great grandmother when she was about your age. Her name was Aine, named after Meagan O’Braonain’s daughter. It was said she favored Aine’s looks.”
Holding the picture up to the mirror I glanced back and forth. “I really do look like her.”
“Irish traits run deep.”
With my hair brushed out and dry it looked absolutely gorgeous. It was like polished copper and it shone with a light all of its own. This was a far cry from my hair before that was a dull orange. I forced myself to smile but it wasn’t really forced. We walked back into the living room and another wave of pure embarrassment washed over me. Everyone was staring. Dewain was drooling slightly. Lesia was practically jumping up and down in her seat, and Dad sat there with a blank look on his face.
Sitting down next to Lesia she tapped my exposed knee and whispered. “Cross your legs, Brian. I’m still trying to figure out how this is a curse. Brian’s beautiful.”
Mom was still in charge. “I don’t know. Maybe the curse is up to the individual? We need a story. How do we explain what happened to Brian?”
“Just tell people I’m sick.”
“That will work for a few days, but not long term. You have no identity as a girl and you’ll need more clothes.”
“You make it sound like this is permanent.”
Mom grabbed my hand. “Come on. We’ll go to the thrift store, stop by crazy Mary’s, and see a doctor. Are you coming William?”
My dad looked a little sheepish, but slowly he nodded.
***
At the thrift store my mom found several dresses and a bikini. So few women wore one piece suits in Antigua. “Why not pants or shorts?”
“First, the school has a dress code that all girls need to wear a dress or skirt. Second, it’s hot out there and sooner or later you’ll thank me you’re wearing a dress. They’re far more comfortable in the heat. Besides, we don’t have a lot of money to spend right now and we have to be careful not buying too much.”
The reality of our situation was a good reminder for me. We headed over to see crazy Mary. She was an island native and had gray hair and a cane. Her house was so colorful it was almost hard on the eyes.
“What can I do for you fine folks?”
Stepping forward I offered a hint. “I was swimming and found a gold coin, but when I touched it something strange happened to me.”
“Let me see. Hold out your hands.” She grabbed them with incredible strength. “Hmmm. Very strange indeed. Have you always been a boy trapped in a girl’s body?”
That was enough for mom. “Mary, you know my son, Brian?”
“Yes…” My mom pointed at me with her eyes. Mary’s eyes went wide. “Brian?”
I pulled the coin from a small pocket in my dress and mom pulled out her necklace and a picture of her great grandmother. Mary didn’t touch either of the coins. “It’s true then. Meagan O’Braonain’s curse is real.” Grabbing my hand in hers again she looked pained. “The curse will cause you great pain, Brian.”
Dad got irritated. “It’s bad enough he’s become a girl. Don’t frighten him, I mean her.”
“It’s not my intention to frighten Brian, but the curse is the curse.”
It wasn’t long before we were shuffled into the car and heading to the doctor. The old lady doctor was sworn to secrecy by my mom as she was told to make sure I was a fully functioning girl. The doctor just shrugged and told me to strip down. It was an embarrassing examination but the doctor proclaimed I was indeed completely female to my mom. My dad asked for a paternity test. Mom glared at him but after he explained that it was merely a formality as they would have to have evidence for creating identification.
With that all settled we headed home as the paternity test would take at least a week. It was also getting late and I was getting very tired. “Tomorrow we’ll go to the museum and then we can see if there are more coins where you found that one.”
“I’m still shocked by all of this. Deep down, I feel it’s permanent and that I need to get on with my life. I need a new name. Would either of you be opposed to Aine?”
“We don’t know it’s permanent. Maybe the curse can be broken somehow. In the meantime, Aine is a lovely Irish name with a rich history and since you look like your great, great grandmother, it sort of suits you.”
When we got home I went straight to bed but stared at myself in the mirror for a long time. Sitting on my bed the lights seemed to flicker a moment and then before me stood a ghost. This wasn’t a ghost like you’d see in the movies. She appeared substantial, but she was sort of wispy about her edges. I could see her blue eyes and red hair.
“I felt my curse take hold the moment you touched my coin.”
“I saw your face before. Who are you and why did you do this to me?”
“I’m Meagan O’Braonain and you activated the curse by taking my gold. You remind me of Aine, my daughter.”
“My mom tells me she’s a direct descendant of yours. Why curse me? Why turn me into a girl?”
Meagan walked around my room. I was scared but she didn’t seem to want to hurt me. “If you are indeed from me then the gold rightfully belongs to you, but the curse was against men.” Her face scowled. “Men that raped me and men that raped most of the women of my crew. They are horrible beasts and until they feel what we felt they would never be worthy to hold our spoils.”
“But I didn’t do that to you. I would never! Now look at me.”
“I’ve never met an honorable man so don’t tell me you didn’t deserve this. You will suffer just like I suffered. You will feel a man violate you.”
She was so angry. I broke down and tears began falling down my cheeks. “I took your daughter’s name to honor her and all you have is hate in your heart. I didn’t ask for this. Was your daughter like you? Was she so full of hate?”
Meagan turned quickly to face me. Her anger visible on her face. “Aine was everything to me. She lived with me and was the only thing in my life that brought me joy. She was warm and loving and kind.”
“Turn me back!”
“I don’t have that power. All I have left in me is the ability to remove the curse on the gold.”
“Then either remove the curse or go away and leave me alone! Your stupid curse has ruined my life!”
Meagan vanished in a flash of light.
“Stupid! I’m so stupid! Meagan, come back. Meagan?”
Nothing. Growling to myself I slipped out of my dress and bra but decided to leave the panties on. My bed felt rough and my breasts and hair seemed to have a life all of their own. In frustration I turned onto my back. How will I get out of this mess? My hands drifted across my body as I tried to think of a way out. My fingertips glided effortlessly across the flat of my stomach and to my hip bones. It all felt so smooth and wonderful. Is this what Lesia does when she goes to bed?
***
The next morning was Sunday and yet I woke knowing that it was Saturday and everything had been a horrible dream. However as I pulled my head off my pillow I could feel my long hair and looking down at my perfect breasts poking out from my chest I sighed. It wasn’t a dream.
Before I even got up mom was telling me through the door to put on my swimsuit and the dress over top of it. We were heading to Prickly Pear Island and Dewain and Lesia were already in the living room waiting for me. On one hand it’s nice they’re being supportive, but on the other this ia all downright frightening.
Walking out into the living room was once again an embarrassing ordeal. Dewain couldn’t peel his eyes off of me and Lesia was giddy. Being the only girl in our little clan I think she was finding the entire thing exceptionally wonderful. She patted the seat next to her. “Let me braid your hair so it doesn’t get all tangled when you swim.”
“I almost drowned the last time I went swimming. Can I even swim like this?”
“Of course, silly. Women swim all the time. Now sit still. Your hair is so long and fine. It’s gorgeous.”
“Maybe I just needed to let mine grow out and it would have looked better.”
“Let’s face it, Aine, you had a scraggly mop before. Your hair was nothing like this.”
Mom and dad came into the living room. Dad took one look at Lesia braiding my hair and shook his head. “I hope we can find another coin and you can turn back into our son.”
“The curse doesn’t work like that, dad.”
“How do you know?”
“Because the ghost of Meagan O’Braonain visited me last night.”
“This is just getting stranger and stranger. You saw Meagan’s ghost and she talked to you?”
“Yes. I asked her to turn me back and she said she couldn’t do that. She said I must be violated before I can become a rightful heir of her gold. I got mad and told her to go away.” They all looked at me incredulously. “Yeah… I know. I was so stupid not to ask her where the rest of the gold is.”
“That’s not it. I can’t believe you saw a ghost.”
“I’ve been turned into a girl and you can’t believe I saw a ghost?”
“I see your point. We’re definitely living in strange times.”
“Try living it from my perspective.” I pouted.
“Let’s get going.”
***
The ride out to the island was much different than the ride I took yesterday. I must admit to myself that I’m feeling more comfortable than I would have ever dreamed possible. It’s sort of nice having Lesia braid my hair and it’s oddly empowering to see Dewain’s glazed eyes when he looks at me. I always sort of thought girls were weak but they have power over people that’s quite astonishing. Even mom is treating me better.
Once we landed on the beach we decided it was best to swim as a group. I pulled the dress over my head and Dewain laughed as the flexible area on my dress under my breasts got caught.
“Put your hands under it and stretch it out as you pull it over your head, sweetheart.”
Did mom just call me sweetheart? Suddenly having breasts and braided hair wasn’t so exciting anymore. It was downright embarrassing again.
I hesitated getting into the water when Lesia took my hand and pulled me in. It’s what I needed and I reminded myself that I loved swimming. However, once we got out over the reefs I started to notice some pretty major differences. It was harder to dive down as I was much more buoyant and every kick made my butt, cute as it was, shake slightly. Then there were my breasts and how they threw off my balance in the water. Sighing, I focused on the task at hand and the four of us swam in a grid pattern over the area I found the coin. Dewain stayed on shore since he hated the water so much.
After several hours we’d not found anything so we headed back to the main island. As my dad guided the boat he mused about the shipwreck. “It doesn’t make sense a pirate ship would have landed there. The island is too small. How the gold coin found its way to the reefs around Prickly Pear Island is a complete mystery. I think we need to continue searching for the island the ship came to rest.”
“We can head to the museum. People have been finding things all around in the waters here and much of it winds up in the museum. We have a computer that logs the locations for every find. If we locate anything that belonged to Meagan we might be able to pinpoint another location to start looking.”
“So we go to the museum, mom. What does that do to help me? Are we looking for gold or are we trying to fix me?” I was tired and frustrated.
“I know you’re upset, sweetheart.” There’s that word again. I should be angry she used it but I’m not. Why am I not upset? “Maybe if we find the ship there may be something we can find to turn you back. Is it that bad?”
“I’m a girl!”
“I don’t want to make light of it, Aine, but I’m a girl too. I lived with it all my life. It’s actually kind of wonderful being a girl. Think of it this way. Over fifty percent of the world’s population is women. You don’t see them complaining do you?”
“No, but they weren’t boys a day ago either. Look at me. I’m missing stuff, I’ve got added stuff, and… and…”
Dad chimed in. “I’m really sorry this happened to you, but you need to focus on the positive side of things.”
“Like you did when you lost your job? You gave up, dad! You said we’d have to move away from here. You didn’t even think to consider a different line of work so we could remain on Antigua.”
“Don’t talk to your father that way.”
“No, it’s all right, Sue. Aine’s right. I gave up. In a way I was sort of felt this could be a new start for us all and I didn’t think to consider everyone’s feelings. I’m going to keep looking for work on the island. Maybe I can find an accounting firm I can go to work at. I’m willing to give it a try. Are you willing, Aine?”
Looking down at my body and how my white dress clung to my damp bikini top I cringed. I can’t admit I’m actually enjoying this new body. “I’ll try.”
“That’s all I want to hear.”
***
The museum was normally closed on Sundays but mom had a key and let us in. Lesia, Dewain, and I roamed the aisles and peered into glass cases while mom and dad checked on log entries on the computer.
Dewain kept looking at me and I finally had enough. “What!” Dewain jumped a little as I stood awaiting a response. My arms were crossed under my breasts and I could feel the weight of them.
“I’m sorry, Aine. I just can’t get over the fact that my best friend has become a red-headed Rebecca DeMornay.”
“Who?” Lesia and I replied simultaneously.
“Didn’t either of you see Risky Business?” Looking at Lesia we both realized neither of us had seen the movie. “Tom Cruise is a high school student and he has the house to himself for a few weeks. He calls a hooker, Rebecca DeMornay.”
“You think I look like a hooker?” I looked around for something to throw at him.
“No!” Dewain backed up some and put his hands in the air. “Rebecca DeMornay didn’t look anything like a normal hooker, she looked like an angel.”
“So you’re saying Aine looks like an angel hooker?” Lesia took a step towards Dewain and he was looking very cornered.
“No. Yes. Listen… I’m sorry this happened to you. What I’m trying to say is that it’s hard for me to understand you’re still Brian. I mean look at you. You’re beautiful. What’s going to happen tomorrow when we have to go to school? Will we still be friends or will you hang out with all the cool kids now?”
That caused me to pause. I’ve not even thought about school tomorrow. “Oh my God. School.” Looking at Dewain what I was seeing was not lust or longing it was loss. He believes he’s lost his best friend and my better looks will solidify that. “Dewain, you’re both still my friends and I would never join the cool kids over either of you. I’m still me. I’m still nerdy Brian.”
His smile grew wide. “This is so awesome!”
“What’s awesome?”
“You’ll be able to tell me what’s happening in the girl’s change room and maybe you can introduce me to Raeni Vea. She’s hot. I mean you’re much prettier than she is, but ewwww, you’re Brian. That’s just all kinds of wrong.” I closed my eyes to settle myself before slugging him in the arm like we used to do. “Hey! What was that for? You’re stronger than Brian was.”
“That’s for…” Something in a large glass case caught my eye. It was a partially restored rusted saber but the metal had a symbol imprinted on it. “Hey, mom!”
Mom and dad came around the corner as I pointed to the saber. “Does that symbol remind you of anything?”
“Yes… Yes it does.” She pulled her gold coin necklace from her purse and held it up near the saber. On the back of the clasp holding the coin was a symbol that looked like a cursive M. “The symbols are the same.” Pulling out a key she carefully opened the glass case and after putting on latex gloves as she lifted the saber from its holder. She flipped it over and read a number on the back before putting the saber away. “Every item in the museum has an identification number. I can look the saber up on the computer to see where it was found.”
We followed her back to the computer as she typed in the number. Information about the when and where it was found appeared on the screen along with a map. The map displayed an island east of Antigua called Guianna Island. Bringing up another program mom scrolled through and zoomed in on a map of Guianna Island. Little dots appeared at different locations but there was a small concentration of dots in a protected bay on the north of the island.
“The saber was found here.” Mom pointed with her finger to a location just south of the protected bay. “All of these items were found in an around the same area.” With a few clicks we heard the printer spewing out paper.
Dad picked up the pages and moved back to the map. “Zoom out a little.” Mom zoomed out as dad looked over the map. “You found the coin here at Prickly Pear Island. If we assume that the saber belonged to Meagan O’Braonain, and it was found on Guianna Island, then it’s clear her ship was likely in these waters. The protected cove might be a good place to weather out a storm and with all these artifacts what if the cove is the final location of her ship?”
“Of the dozen or so artifacts found in the area, nothing is conclusive that the ship was there. We have half a dozen of these objects in the museum. They should be highlighted on the list I printed. Let’s go find them.”
For an hour or so I was happily lost looking for museum pieces as the search distracted me from the way my breasts kept veering one direction when I went another. It wasn’t until some long stray hairs fell in front of my eyes that I felt my full femaleness return with a vengeance. I was staring at a small musket ball as I bent down and my hair fell down. At first I almost absentmindedly slipped it behind my ear but that subtle action caused me to pause. I looked down at my exposed cleavage and felt the air on the back of my bare legs.
Is this the new me then? Will I totally forget I was a boy? Wil my actions become second nature so that I’ll not realize or care what happened to me? Standing up straight I saw my reflection in the glass. I’m so cute. I turned slightly to check out how the dress flowed over my backside. Mom is right. I love the open and airy feeling of a short dress. What if there’s no going back?
“Is it so bad, Aine?”
I hadn’t noticed mom come stand behind me. How long has she been watching me? Looking around to make sure we had some privacy I reached for my mom and hugged her. When was the last time we hugged like this? “I feel so much more comfortable and better about myself in this body, yet my brain is telling me I need to be obstinate and defiantly fight the change. If I admit I’m happy as the new me that I’m somehow gay or I’ve given up. How will dad and everyone perceive me if I just accept I’m a girl?”
“You like it better being a girl?”
“No… Yes… I like how people act around me and I know I’m better looking and taller now. These are good things, but I didn’t want to be a girl. If there’s no going back, I think I’ll be fine, but what happens to Brian? How do we explain his disappearance and my appearance? And what about this whole ‘I’m going to suffer badly and be violated’ part of the curse? Life was so much simpler not having to think about all this.”
“There’s no question you’re beautiful and pretty women will always have favor, however, beauty also brings men staring at you and unwelcome advances. We’ll figure out what to do about Brian’s disappearance, but we don’t want to say he’s missing just yet in case the curse can be reversed.”
“So I need to find some male pirate’s gold that’s been cursed to turn me into a boy again. I just don’t see a way to reverse the curse, mom. What am I going to do about school tomorrow?”
“You’ll go, of course.”
“They don’t even know me.”
“Dad’s already taken care of it. He called the principal and told him that you’re visiting from Ireland for a few months and, well, you know how things are on the islands, the principal said that’s fine. No documentation needed. You just show up.”
“Wouldn’t it be better if I skipped school until next year?”
“That’s just wishful thinking, sweetheart. The sooner you normalize your life the better.”
“It’s not like I lost an arm, mom. I became a girl.”
“A fully intact and pretty girl, so it should be easier than losing a body part. I have a feeling you’re going to love everything about being a girl.”
I sighed as dad and the others came in. “Nothing. The items we found could be from anything. I think it’s getting too late to head out to Guianna Island but if we get an early start tomorrow afternoon we can make it there and look around before it gets dark.”
We all headed home and had a late supper. I was heading to bed when mom reminded me to get up extra early to shower. In her words, “It takes more effort to be presentable as a girl.” Just what I want to hear.
***
That night as I lay in bed with my hands absentmindedly roaming over my soft skin Maegan appeared once again.
“I’ve been watching you.”
Not only am I now a girl but I have some dead ancestor stalking me. I’m not happy about it. “Are you amused seeing how you’ve ruined my life?”
“If anything, Aine, I would think you would be well pleased and thankful. My curse freed you from being such a vile creature as a man.”
“Some men are good. Good enough at least to give you descendants.”
Ignoring that Maegan’s ghost sat down on the bed next to me. I swear I felt the bed move. She reached out and I felt a slight chill when her hand brushed my cheek. There were tears in her eyes. “I should have chosen a different life after Aine was born. I missed seeing her grow up because of my hatred. You remind me so much of her that it hurts me to look at you. You’re on the right track. The gold is not where you were today. I lost one coin as my ship collided with the reef there. When I cursed the gold I cursed it all except for the one piece I gave my daughter. I did not expect the curse to really work; it was more of a show of solidarity for the crew. We made a map and you will need that to find the gold.”
“Where can I find the map?”
“A man on the island owns a very old log book. Aine hid the map in the back of the log book but she lost the book when she moved from the island you’re now on and back to Ireland. The book has traded hands many times but now rests not far from here in the house of Bastian.”
“Bastian? You mean Azacca Bastian’s father’s house.” Maegan nodded and vanished. Great. The map is in the Azacca’s house. How am I ever going to get my hands on that that?
***
The next day I woke up at an ungodly hour to get ready for school. Mom helped me with my hair and even had a girl’s school uniform for me to put on. “Where did you get the uniform?”
“It’s Lesia’s sister’s old uniform. It looks nice on you.”
The dark blue skirt, white blouse, and blue blazer did make me look pretty good, but I scowled anyways.
“You shouldn’t scowl, sweetheart. You’ve got such a pretty smile. I bet you’ll be the talk of the school.”
“I think I might prefer anonymity.”
***
“Class, I’d like to introduce you to Aine Dodds. She’s Brian’s cousin from Ireland and will be going to school with us for a while. Aine, how’s Brian feeling?”
Dad had told me he used a story that I’d been bitten by a moray eel and wouldn’t be back to school for a while. “He’s not faring too well. I’m afraid infection might be setting in.”
“It’s just an eel bite. He’ll be fine. Why don’t you sit next to me?”
Turning around I saw Azacca pointing to a desk next to his. I’d told everyone about my nocturnal visit by Maegan and this morning Lesia suggested Azacca’s eye for girls might give me a chance to get into his house. I despised Azacca and inwardly I cringed as I smiled outwardly. “Thank you.” I even added a hint of Irish accent which was easy to do since I inherited some from my mom.
At lunch I sat with Lesia and Dewain under the palm frond umbrella and we discussed the events of the weekend.
Dewain kept laughing. “I can’t get over you wearing the girl’s school uniform. If the other girls only knew you were a male spy they would freak. Have you gone into the girl’s bathroom to check things out yet?”
“Why would I need to be a male spy when I can simply go to any mirror and see the same thing?”
Dewain frowned. “This is so unfair!”
“Do you want to touch my gold coin?”
“No! I guess it’s not so unfair after all.”
“There you are. I was hoping you might sit with us?”
Raeni Vea stood smiling before me with all her perfect dark complexion and white teeth. She never liked our little trio. “Thank you for the offer, but I really enjoy Lesia and Dewain’s company. They’re good friends of Brian so I see them often. You’re more than welcome to sit with us.”
Raeni looked over her shoulder towards the other girls in her clique. She almost looked like she wanted to sit with us. “Perhaps another time then?”
“Maybe we can all come join you?”
“I don’t think… Bye!”
She spun around and left. “That was so cool. Raeni spoke to you. You need to put in a good word for me.”
“Thank you, Aine. You had a chance to hobnob with the rich and famous and yet you chose us.”
“I’ll always choose you guys, Lesia.”
“If I gave you a camera, could you sneak it into the girl’s showers?”
“Dewain!”
Our next visitor was Azacca. “Hello, Aine. What do you think of the school?”
“It’s all fine, except I’m not fond of the uniforms.”
“I think the uniform rule needs to go, but you do look very nice in yours.”
I can’t believe he’s hitting on me. Lesia poked me in the side. “Do you know any good snorkeling places on the island? I love swimming in the ocean but the water is so cold where I’m from.”
“I know all the best places but it’s best to go on the weekend.”
I tried to look disappointed. “I’ve always wanted to find a sunken ship. Maybe I’m just a pirate at heart? Argh!” Is this all I need to do is bat my eyelashes and say trivial things to make a guy fall all over me?
“Listen, my dad has me do chores around the house most afternoons, but perhaps you could come by tomorrow after school. We have quite the collection of nautical antiques and even some old pirate things. We also have a swimming pool.”
“I’d have to ask Brian’s parents first. Maybe I can give you an answer tomorrow?”
“Sure thing.”
“Can I bring Lesia and Dewain as well?”
“I’m sorry, but no. During the school week I can only have one person at the house at a time.”
Lesia poked me again. “I’ll do what I can. I’m a sucker for nautical antiques and pirate stuff.”
“I’ll plan on it then. See you soon.”
Azacca left and I watched him go. Dewain mimicked Azacca. “See you soon. What a moron he is.”
Lesia laughed. “All those good looks and yet he has the personality of a washed ashore jellyfish. You did well Aine. Now you have access to their house.”
“But I’ll be putting myself within reach of ‘hands Azacca’. Doesn’t sound too fun for me.”
“I can’t believe how people are fawning all over you, Aine.”
“I’m still me so the only difference is my looks. It just shows how fickle and shallow they are.”
***
I barely made it through the afternoon without lashing out at Azacca who kept trying to encourage me to come to his place tomorrow. I was focused on other things like how I might gain access to the map. Who knows how hard it will be to find?
Arriving home I changed quickly into my bikini with a sundress and sandals. I had only been a girl for three days and yet I felt better and better about my situation. Do I really want to change back? Even though I knew people were gravitating towards me for my looks, it was nice for a change. Glancing at my old clothes in the corner of my room I felt a tear slip down my cheek as I realized I didn’t want to go back. Brian is gone and hopefully lost forever.
On the boat ride out to Guianna Island mom was interested in how my day at school was. “All the people that ignored me completely before now want to hang out with me all of a sudden.”
Lesia chimed in. “It was so awesome. Aine was invited to sit with Raeni and she turned her down then Azacca asked Aine for a date.”
“A date? Isn’t that rushing things a bit, Aine?”
“It’s not a date, its surveillance. Azacca wants me to come to his house tomorrow after school.”
Dad frowned. “I’m not sure I like the idea of you going into the Bastian’s house on your own. Will Azacca’s parents be around?”
“I don’t know but it’s our best chance at finding the map.”
“I still don’t like it. You shouldn’t be alone with Azacca.”
“I’m not dating him, dad. I don’t even know if I like…” I’ve never thought about this yet. Like Dewain I used to have a bit of a crush on Raeni, but I’m not feeling the same way about her anymore. What if I think about Brad Pitt or Matthew McConaughey? Oh God… I’m going to be sick.
Everyone was staring at me. I need to change the topic. “So… Mom? If we’re snorkeling in the cove, what should we be looking for? I mean, if we are trying to find an old ship…”
She leaned forward and looked into my eyes. “What’s going on, Aine?”
Tears began falling. “I’ve turned into a girl!”
Lesia laughed. “I thought that was pretty much already established.”
“No! I mean a real girl. A girl that likes guys kind of girl. Oh my God! This is so gay! I mean, Raeni, she’s pretty but I don’t want to kiss her like I did before.”
“Ewwww, Aine. You wanted to kiss Raeni?”
“Of course I did, Lesia. Didn’t everyone? I just don’t want to now but that doesn’t mean I like Azacca. That’s grosse! What happens if we undo the curse? Will I be Brian again and like guys? This is horrible!”
Dewain, who had been sitting quietly, suddenly smiled. “This is awesome!”
Gritting my teeth I closed my fist and considered hitting him. “Why is this awesome?”
“Because now Raeni doesn’t have to choose between the old you and me. My odds just increased astronomically.”
“You do realize that multiples of zero are still zero, right Dewain?” Putting my head in my hands I muttered out loud. “How much more embarrassment can a person take?”
“Aine?” I looked up at mom’s voice. “It’s natural. You’re a girl with female hormones coursing through your body. Does anyone think Aine is gay or that she’s strange because she might start liking boys?” Her voice had a warning edge to it. I’m sure no one will say yes. “See? No one thinks anything different of you.”
“You sure you don’t like Azacca?”
“Dad! No! Azacca’s good looking but he’s the biggest jerk on the island. I feel nothing for him. Zero. Zilch. Nada.”
“All right. You can go tomorrow, but you must be home by six and if Azacca tries anything, you leave immediately.”
“My world’s coming to an end. Why me?”
“This is so cool, Aine. You’ll be like Agent 99.”
“Who’s Agent 99?”
“Don’t you even own a television? Agent 99 is the sexy spy that works with Agent Smart in Get Smart. You’ll be spying on the Bastians just like a covert operative.”
Mom saved me again. “All right. We’re almost at the cove. William and Dewain will search the land while we three ladies will snorkel the cove. On land we’re looking for any signs of old habitation, wells, rocks that seem piled together. In water we’re looking for ballast rocks or straight lines that might suggest a rib or frame of a manmade structure. Everyone clear?”
Dad beached the boat and ‘the men’ started looking on shore while we got our gear on for the water. This time my dress didn’t get hung up on my breasts when I took it off and I was eager to get into the isolation of the water and away from the prying eyes of everyone.
Pausing on the rough sand beach I imagined what could have happened here so long ago. Maegan’s pirate ship, the Retribution, would be beached or anchored in the cove. This could be the very place that Maegan had stood and fought against the other pirates and even left to drown. I shuddered as a chill went down my spine. Although I was becoming less and less angry about the curse and its impact on my life what Maegan must have gone through was terrifying.
“Are you coming, Aine?”
Looking up I saw Lesia and mom in the water already. Nodding I put my mask on and waded out into the clear blue sea.
***
We had limited success with our venture to Guianna Island. Mom spotted some ballast stones which was a good indication that a ship had sunk there or at least dropped ballast and Dewain had found some rocky outcroppings slightly southwest of the cove that could have been a structure at some point. It was enough to continue investigating but we found no ‘x’ that marked the spot for the gold. I guess that would be too easy.
Our trip solidified in me that I was connected to Maegan O’Braonain and somehow become entwined in this age-old vendetta of hers. Its fine to read about history and stories from the past, but it’s another thing altogether to find out the reality of the history in a very personal way. I would never have dreamed that I was the ancestor of a swashbuckling pirate, be transformed by touching a piece of cursed gold, or on the hunt for lost treasure. Seeing the cove that likely was the place Maegan breathed her last brought home the harshness of the times in which she lived. I feel sad for Maegan and somehow wish I could help ease her pain.
We returned from Guianna Island and after supper mom decided it was time for a little chat.
“That was quite the revelation on the boat this afternoon, Aine. How are you coping?”
“I’m doing fine physically. It’s the emotional questioning that is taking its toll on me.”
“So the curse really did transform you completely.” It was a contemplative statement that made my mom pause a moment before continuing. “Do you know how the female body works?”
I’m trapped in some kind of family show from the sixties. “You’re not going to tell me about the birds and the bees are you?”
She nodded and continued anyways even though I rolled my eyes at her. “It’s a lot different being a man, Aine. They aren’t the ones getting pregnant. They have no monthly cycles. Soon you may have your first menstrual bleeding and you need to know what that means for you.”
“Mom! I know about women’s stuff and where babies come from.”
“If you’re so smart, then when can you most likely become pregnant?”
“I can’t believe we’re talking about this. That would be anytime a guy sticks his… in my…” This is so embarrassing.
Mom smiled in that knowing sort of way that drives me nuts. “There are days within your menstrual cycle that you’re much more likely to become pregnant. Most cycles are twenty-eight days in length. That’s that start of your bleeding to the start of your next bleeding. You’re most likely to conceive in the six days prior leading up to ovulation which usually happens two weeks after your cycle starts. Either side of that window and the chances are very slim that you would get pregnant.”
“I didn’t know that but it’s not like I have to worry because it’ll likely never happen.”
“As a girl that likes boys… at some point…” Mom waggled her eyebrows insinuating that I would one day do the deed with some guy. I shuddered at the thought.
“Are we done? I was sort of hoping to get some sleep.”
“All right, but our next talk will be about feminine hygiene. Good night, sweetheart.”
Is there no end to it all?
At some point mom found a nightgown and gave it to me. I sat on my bed and glared at it. I was both intrigued and ashamed. I wanted to wear the sheer white sexy silky garment and yet it was one more step towards final acceptance. You don’t want to go back to being Brian so accept who you are and move on. You know you want to wear it.
Talking to myself wasn’t helping so I simply shrugged and slipped the sexy little thing on and then stared at myself in the mirror. I’m so pretty.
I snuggled into bed and was just dozing off when Maegan appeared. Her hand automatically moved towards my face and once again I felt the chill of her touch. She was silent but I spoke for us both. “You loved your daughter, Aine, so much. You would’ve been a wonderful mother. I believe I understand why you did what you felt you had to do. As a girl now, I feel vulnerable. The thought of a man physically forcing himself upon me scares me beyond any nightmare I’ve ever had. I’m so sorry that was done to you and even though I’m now a young woman, I used to be male and on behalf of all men I ask your forgiveness for what was done to you and most of your crew.” I couldn’t hold back my own tears.
Maegan was clearly crying but she said nothing. She stayed a long while staring at me and trying to stroke my hair before vanishing into the night.
***
School wasn’t very fun today as Azacca stayed very close all day. He strutted around like he owned me and the world after I told him I could come over.
“Make sure you bring your swimsuit.” These were his last words to me before I headed home so I could change. I was having second thoughts. Between mom telling me about menstrual cycles and my anger and fear about what happened to Maegan and the rest of the curse, I thought about cancelling many times. I didn’t even care about the gold or reversing the curse anymore with one exception; that if we found the gold we would be set for life. We would never have to worry about moving or jobs again.
So it was with some fear and trepidation that I stood in front of Azacca’s front door. The house was a massive mansion made of white walls and soaring rooftops. The guest house had a three-car garage but the main house had a four-car garage. Who needs that many cars on a small island? The solid wood double front doors had stained glass in them and I could hear the waves breaking on the rocky beach the house backed onto. I wore my bikini underneath my white, flowered sundress and white sandals and thought perhaps I was showing too much skin. I started to turn around when Azacca opened the door.
“Aine! Glad you could make it. Come in.”
I hesitated as I thumbed the gold coin in my dress pocket. I brought it with me all the time. I wasn’t afraid it would get stolen; rather I was afraid what would happen if someone else accidently touched it.
“Are your parents home?”
“Not for a while. It’s just you and me. Come on. Let me show you around. You said you like pirate stuff, right?”
We need this. “Sure.”
He grabbed my hand and pulled me inside. It felt strange feeling his larger, stronger hand in mine. Some part of me wanted this but not with Azacca. I pushed the thought away trying hard to think how any normal girl would react.
“Welcome to my home.”
The floors were shining white marble and the ceiling looked to be so high off the ground. This place is huge. Azacca led me around the house.
“This is my dad’s den.”
I stared in disbelief at the rich wooden walls and thick leather chairs. There were bookcases lined with old books, shelves of antique muskets and sabers. Slipping my hand from Azacca’s I slowly walked around the room and touched what I could. I was fascinated by the collection but I was feigning interest as I looked for the log book. It wasn’t until I found a glass case in the corner that I found it. An old leather-bound log book open to a ledger of treasures.
“That’s my dad’s pride and joy. That log book lists the treasure on some famous pirate ship. It’s the captain’s own log.”
“It’s amazing.”
“Let’s go out to the pool.”
Maybe I can sneak back to the bathroom and gain access to the book later. “Okay.”
“You know you’re not anything like Brian Dodds. Except for the red hair I would never believe you’re related.”
The outdoor space was stunning with an infinity pool that looked over the ocean beyond. Huge glass sliding panels separated the living area from the pool. It was spectacular. I stood in awe as I took it all in.
“Aine?”
“Sorry. This place is so beautiful.”
“Do you have your suit on?”
“Yes. Underneath my dress.”
“Good.” With a suddenness that was frightening Azacca grabbed me around my waist, lifted me off the ground, and launched us both into the pool.
I came up sputtering. “Why did you do that?”
He was swimming around me like a shark and his eyes definitely had a look of lust in them.
“You know you wanted me to.”
Time to go! “No, I didn’t. I should go.” I started swimming to the ladder but the dress hindered my movements allowing Azacca to grab my ankle and pull me back.
“We’re not done here yet.”
I kicked at him and spun away choosing to put my energy into movement rather than speech. This is horrible! I should have never come! Swim! Swim!
My hand grabbed the ladder and I pulled myself out. I ran towards the house just as Azacca tackled me onto a double-sized padded chaise lounge. “Get off of me!” My fists pounded against his solid body. I’m done for! “Help!”
“You know you want it.”
He groped my breasts as I fought him off. My knee came up into his groin. With a grunt he let go but I was still under him and couldn’t get away. His face turned back towards mine; now his eyes were filled with lust, anger, and pain. He grabbed my dress and pulled back quickly, shredding it as it tore from my body. I heard the metallic pinging of my gold coin as it clattered against the stone floor.
He forced his lips onto mine and held down my wrists. Spitting at him I tried to bite him but he was much larger than me and I was far weaker in comparison. This is it. The curse has fully come to fruition. I’m going to be raped.
Suddenly a cold strong wind swirled around us sending chills down my back. “Don’t touch her!” It was Maegan’s voice! Azacca’s eyes went wide as he looked in the direction of the pool where the voice came from. Maegan floated above the water with her saber pointing towards Azacca’s heart; her hair whipping in the wind. “Aine belongs to me and mine!” She was shouting and Azacca fell off of me and away from Maegan. Watching him scramble on his hands and knees until his hand fell on my gold coin I took a shaky breath.
There was a flash of light, Maegan vanished, and Azacca screamed out; his body twisting on the stone patio. I knew what was coming and I felt no sympathy. This is your chance! Get out! Rolling off the chaise I grabbed for the remains of my dress just as Azacca yelled out once more in pain. The coin rolled from his hand towards me. Picking up the coin I stared at Azacca. “You brought this on yourself! Remember that!”
Running into the house I paused as I looked into the den and back to Azacca’z writhing body. Run! Get out! Forget the stupid book and map! Hesitating briefly I ran into the den and pulled the glass off the stand, grabbed the book, and ran outside. When I got to the street I tried putting on my dress with shaking hands but it was a tattered ruin. Thankfully I still had my swimsuit on but I felt so exposed. I ran three blocks home and crashed through the door into the living room. There I collapsed on the floor, curling myself in a ball and wept.
Mom was there in an instant wrapping her arms around me and holding me tightly. “Aine! Are you hurt? Did Azacca attack you? I’m calling the police.”
“No!” My voice was rough and squeaky. “He… He tried to rape me… Maegan came and stopped it but Azacca touched the coin… He’s transforming… I… I stole the book… No police!”
“Shhh… You’re home now. You’re safe. I’ve got you.”
It was at least a half an hour before I stopped shaking and mom was able to get me cleaned up. We found a robe that I could cover myself up with and I sat on the couch with my arms holding my knees to my chest. It wasn’t long until dad, Lesia, and Dewain arrived and I burst into tears all over again.
I’ve never seen my dad so angry after he heard what happened. He grabbed my baseball bat and headed to the door when I called to him. “Dad… Please no. Enough is enough. I just want to go and leave here. Forget about the gold. Forget about the Bastians. Enough pain has been caused.”
His eyes softened as he sat down next to me on the couch. His strong arms wrapped around me and while I felt vulnerable I also felt safe. “Maybe you’re right, sweetheart.”
Lesia looked very concerned for me and Dewain sat in the corner in silence. Mom had been carefully scrolling through the pages of the log book when she came to the last page. Her fingers slid over the back cover as she sighed. “Nothing. There’s no map in here.” She moved to toss the book aside when she stopped and looked at it again. She turned to the front cover examining it closely and then back to the rear cover. “There’s something different about the back cover.” She went into the kitchen and came back with a knife. I saw her put the knife to the back cover.
“Mom! No! That’s a valuable piece of history.”
It was too late as she cut a square on the back cover revealing a hidden page; a map. She smiled as she carefully held it up. “That’s not something you find every day.”
“What good will it do us, mom? Let’s say it leads to the gold. It’s still cursed.”
“The curse is no more.”
We all turned to see Maegan standing there. This time there was no shimmer to her. She seemed complete and real. “Maegan!”
Forgetting she was a ghost I ran into her arms and felt them wrap around me; her tears fell onto my cheek as she held me.
“I’m sorry, Aine.” She looked at everyone in the room that could only stand with their mouths open wide. “You are blood of my blood and seeing you being attacked… I couldn’t allow it.”
“You saved me.” I’m hugging a dead pirate.
“I was wrong, Aine. Forgiveness is the better path. I lost my chance with the only thing in my life that made my life special. The curse kept me here and kept me from going on to be with my daughter. It is gone. I removed the curse on the gold. I’ve forgiven the men that raped me and protecting you has finally released me from my bondage to this world.”
“But I’m still a girl.”
“Aye. I am sorry for the pain it has brought you. There is no going back to who you were. Follow the map and beware the traps. It is your gold now and might help you all recover and live in peace. My Aine calls to me from beyond. I must go to her now.” She looked down at me and stroked my hair, smiled, and vanished.
Dewain shook his head. “You don’t see that every day.”
Mom wrapped her arms around me. “Are you all right, Aine? She said there was no going back.”
“I doubt I’ll be alone with a guy again for a long time, but I know I’ll be all right, mom.”
We all hugged each other and I moved back to the couch. “What happens now?”
Mom looked at dad before she spoke. “It’s up to you, Aine.”
“We have homes that we have to sell for a loss and dad is losing his job. I say we use what time we have to find the gold.”
Everyone nodded. “All right then. Let’s have a look at that map.”
***
Several hours later we were interrupted by a knock on the door. Dad opened it to find a disheveled girl with a sheet wrapped around her. Her wide eyes betrayed her fear as she peered around dad towards me. “Aine! You must help me!”
I stared at the girl and it finally dawned on me. A mixture of loathing washed over my body in a wave of heat. I almost lashed out before Maegan’s words sounded loudly in my mind. Forgiveness is the better path. I looked down at myself and recalled how hard this transition had been. Azacca was no longer a threat and he had just paid the ultimate price for his attack on me.
“Azacca?” She nodded. “Dad, let her in.”
Azacca snuck past dad to stand in the living room. She was shorter than me and slightly on the heavy side but still cute. She was shaking in fear. “What did you do to me? I’m sorry I attacked you! Turn me back.”
“It wasn’t me that did it. It was this.” I held out the gold coin. “Four days ago I found this coin near Prickly Pear Island while snorkeling. When I touched it I transformed from Brian Dodds into who you see now. The coin belonged to Maegan O’Braonain and she cursed her gold.”
“You’re… you’re Brian? You lie. You did this to me.”
Lesia stepped between Azacca and me and looked her over with a slight look of disdain. “I was there when Brian found the gold coin and I watched his transformation. You’re a girl now, Azacca. Is it so hard to believe what happened to you could have also have happened to Brian?”
Azacca needs more of the story. “It was Maegan’s ghost that frightened you and in your haste to get away from her you put your hand on this coin. That’s when you transformed just like I did. Inside I’m Brian, the same person you despised, bullied, pulled my red hair, and made fun of every day at school.”
“That was no ghost. She was real. Turn me back.”
“If I had the power to undo the curse I would have done that a long time ago. Actually, if I had that kind of power I would have made myself a handsome boy rather than the weasel-like kid I was. Why are you here?”
“My parents don’t believe I’m Azacca. They think I’m a thief. Is that the log book? Did you steal the log book?”
“I’ll give you the Reader’s Digest version of the story. Meagan O’Braonain was a successful pirate that sailed the seas around here. She was shipwrecked in a storm and hid her gold; however, because she herself and most of the women of her crew had been raped by men, she cursed the gold before she hid it; that any man that touches their gold would suffer the way they had suffered. Another band of pirates found them and slaughtered them all except Maegan’s daughter, Aine, whom I look very much like. When I found her coin I was transformed and ever since then we’ve been visited by Maegan’s ghost. She told us that the map to the gold was hidden in a log book that was in your home. So, yes, I did steal the book.”
“You little thief!”
“Unless you forgot already, you invited me to your house then you tried to rape me! Your dad can have his book back, we got what we need.”
Her voice softened and sounded hopeful. “So you need the map to reverse the curse?”
“We thought that by finding the gold we might find a way to reverse the curse along the way but that’s not the case. We know now that nothing can reverse what’s been done to us. After your transformation Maegan’s ghost removed the curse so you should at least be thankful that you won’t be raped as part of the curse like you tried to do to me.”
Azacca started to shake and sat down. “This can’t be true. I can’t be a girl. What am I going to do?”
“Does your house have security cameras?” That was a good question from my dad.
“Yes, but I turned them off before Aine arrived. I…”
“You little…” I had to take a breath and Dewain held me back. “You knew what you were going to do to me so you turned off the cameras! I’m having a very hard time being sympathetic right now. Take my coin and the log book and go home. Tell them your life’s history if you have to. Explain about the coin and the curse. Certainly if your dad likes pirate stuff he will have heard of Maegan and the curse. Go to Crazy Mary and have her confirm who you are.”
“You don’t know my dad.”
“Your father is the same person that foreclosed on our house and took away my dad’s job. I think we know him quite well. You take after him with your bullying and higher than mighty attitude.”
Azacca began sobbing. “I was a jerk! I admit it! What you don’t know is that my dad always told me I would never amount to anything and I picked on you because you were smart. In his eyes I could never be good enough, smart enough, or manly enough. That’s why I was going to show him how manly I was by bedding the prettiest girl in the school.”
Out of everything he just said I could only focus on one thing. “You thought I was pretty?”
“Every guy in school is drooling over you.”
Shaking my head I sat down on the couch. My empathy had kicked up a notch and I was fighting hard to stay mad at Azacca. “If you could be yourself again and still with your parents, would you?”
“Yes. No. I never wanted to be a girl but I wanted out of my house and away from my family. As soon as I was able I was planning on moving out to be away from that dysfunction. My dad’s an unloving, lying, deceitful , and abusive man.”
Dewain had the same glassy-eyed look that he had with me after I changed. “Then maybe you have a fresh start at your life.” Azacca shook his head and looked at Dewain oddly. It’s hard to explain what Azacca is thinking. Guilt? Anger? Resignation?
“If we could convince your parents of who you are maybe things would be different now that you’re a girl.”
“The only way to even come close to them believing is if they saw the map and coin and I can guarantee you that my dad will forget all about me and steal the gold right out from underneath you. He probably already has the police looking for me; not the old me, the new me. I doubt he would even care the old me is missing. All he cares about is money and his things.”
I looked at mom and dad. “What do we do now?”
“She needs a place to stay. You could stay with us tonight, but perhaps Lesia’s parents have a room now that her sister is moving out. I can take the log book, glue the back cover back into place, and put it in the museum as an anonymous donation. We get those all the time.”
I looked over Azacca. “I bet with a shower, hairstyle, and clothes you’ll look different enough that the police would pass you right by. I don’t have any spare clothes since I only have one dress left. What about school?”
Lesia sat down next to Azacca. “You can stay with me tonight. My sister is away and you could wear her old clothes. We even have another uniform for school.”
“I can’t go to school looking like this.”
“Please… Don’t give me I can’t do this because I’m a girl thing. I’ve been living as a girl and going to school for days now. It’s not that hard and you just need to get on with your new life.” Mom gave me a slight smile like all the words she had spoken over the past days had finally sunk in.
Dad thought this over. “When this happened to Aine I called the principal and told them Brian was ill and we had his cousin staying with us. What if Lesia’s parents could do the same for Azacca? They could call the principal and tell them they have a guest for a few months.”
Lesia thought that over a bit. “I’ve already told my parents about the treasure hunt for Maegan’s gold. They laughed and said to have fun but to be safe. With my sister moving out they had considered taking in an exchange student anyways to add to their income a little. Of course they would need to understand more of the story.”
Mom looked at me. “Will you be all right if I take Azacca and Lesia over to Lesia’s place and fill them in?”
“I’ll be fine, mom.”
Dewain smiled. “This is just like the Goonies! We’re going on a treasure hunt!” He glanced furtively at Azacca. “What are we going to call you? Azacca doesn’t sound right anymore.”
Everyone started tossing out names.
“Eysan.”
“Morena.”
“Vanja.”
“Sonya.”
“Karizma.”
Azacca looked like she was about to start crying again. She glanced at me and took a deep breath. “If there’s no going back then the only way to go is forward. Haime. I’ve always liked that name.”
Lesia smiled and hugged Azacca which seemed to startle her. “Haime Johnson it is.”
I walked over to Haime and extended my hand. “Welcome to our little group of misfits, Haime. You’ll get used to Lesia. Just wait until she starts braiding your hair.”
Haime stood up and held the sheet tightly around her. “I don’t deserve your friendship.”
“In a week’s time you may have your own group of new friends, but a wise person told me the importance of not hanging onto their anger. What you did was wrong. I suffered for years under your bullying. You tried to rape me. Our choices in the present have lasting impact on our lives. I’ll not make Maegan’s mistake and be trapped by my anger and unforgiveness over what you’ve done to me. I…” I struggled forming the words. “I forgive you.” I felt my anger lift from my shoulders like a tangible weight.
Haime’s eyes teared up as she reached out her hand and took mine. “Thank you. Maybe we can call each other friends one day.”
I’ve had more hugs in the last few days than I could ever recall in the previous years. There’s something about this female body that forces me to act out of my heart more than my brain. Sighing inwardly I pulled Haime into a hug. “No one in the world knows what we’re going through like each other. Let’s start out as friends.”
Haime sniffed and slowly pulled away as if she was hesitant to let go.
Mom rounded everyone up and checked the clock. It was nearly eight at night. “We best get going if we’re going to tell this long story and reach the principal yet tonight.”
Soon it was just dad and me in the living room. “Are you hungry, Aine? All this stuff about ghosts, curses, and treasure makes me hungry for ice cream.”
I smiled. “Ice cream sounds good right about now.”
***
“Everyone, this is Haime Johnson. This seems to be the week cousins are coming for extended visits. Haime is Lesia’s cousin. Please welcome her.”
Haime had indeed cleaned up. The sheet had covered her well last night hiding her figure. The school uniform now exposed her shape much better. She was not at Raeini’s level of prettiness but she was definitely cute. Her dark skin and hair made her wide eyes and teeth stand out. She wasn’t thin but neither was she heavy. I looked at Dewain and found him glassy-eyed once again.
Dewain raised his hand. “I have an empty seat next to me, Haime.”
I was surprised when Haime smiled and took her seat next to Dewain.
When lunch time came Haime rushed over to me and grabbed my hand to pull me aside. I’ve seen girls chat like this before and as a boy I would never have considered taking another boy’s hand to go have a chat, but this felt normal to me now.
“You look great, Haime. How are you doing?”
She smiled. “Thank you. I need to ask you about your transformation. Did it make you start liking boys?”
“A couple of days ago I realized my preferences had changed. It was hard for me to admit to everyone. It was like the final straw as I yielded to the changes.”
“I’m so glad you said that because I was starting to feel like I was gay.” She looked around to make sure we were alone. “Lesia is nice and I’m so grateful they took me in, but she’s not experienced what we’ve experienced and I can’t confide in her like I feel I can with you. I feel wonderful and free for the first time in my life. I’m free of my parents. I’m free of having to be the tough guy. I woke up this morning and realized I can be anyone and anything I want. Do you feel the same way?”
“I fought my transformation more out of pride and the thought perhaps the curse could be lifted. I had my mom and dad that I felt I needed to show outwardly that I was upset. At first I was upset, but slowly I began to love who I now am. I never want to go back to being Brian. I love being a girl and wearing dresses and the feel of my body.”
Haime hugged me suddenly and grabbed my arm in hers. “Let’s go meet Dewain and Lesia for lunch!”
Arriving at the palm frond shade table Dewain quickly stood. “You can take my spot, Haime. Aine also needs shade.” I’m just an also now? Something is going on with Dewain.
“We can all squeeze under.” Lesia was smiling.
“What are you smiling about?”
“I used to be the only girl in our group and now we’re three. We can talk about boys now instead of the two of you drooling over Raeni.”
Dewain puffed himself up. “I’m not interested in Raeni.”
Clearly Dewain had been taken over by aliens as he was acting strangely; even for him. “Lesia, how did your family take the news of everything?”
“I was stunned, Aine. They rolled out the red carpet for Haime. They struggled with the whole transformation thing, but like most on the island they’ve heard about Maegan’s cursed gold. With the coin and the map they finally began to believe. We emailed my sister and she had another box of clothes stored away that Haime could use.”
“I’m glad it all worked out. My parents said they aren’t able to go to Guianna Island this afternoon. We need to find the starting point of the map. Can we get a boat this afternoon?”
“We don’t need a boat. We can swim across the narrows. It’s only a few hundred feet. From there we can walk the island looking for clues.”
“Wait, Dewain. You don’t swim.”
Dewain pleaded with me with his sad eyes. He kept flicking them towards Haime. No! No Way!
“I swim, I just don’t like the water.”
“If Dewain says we can do it then I think we should give it a try.” Haime’s voice was overly supportive of Dewain. No. There’s no way!
Glancing at Lesia her eyes were darting back and forth between Haime and Dewain. I shook my head trying to get the picture that had formed out of there. “Okay. We’ll meet you there at three-thirty.”
***
I arrived at the narrows at three-fifteen. My boy’s bicycle didn’t seem overly appropriate anymore but I used it anyways. I learned why girl’s seats are a little wider and more comfortable and it was difficult riding in a dress with a tall bar. Still I managed to arrive in one piece.
Lesia and Haime arrived a few minutes later and finally Dewain showed up sporting a new swimsuit and a backpack. “Everybody ready?”
I slipped out of my dress and sandals and waded out into the water behind everyone else. Somehow Dewain got to the far side first. I swam slowly holding my dress and sandals in my hands up and out of the water. I really have to get more clothes.
Lesia scampered out and Dewain offered a hand for Haime who graciously accepted. I struggled with my feet on the sharp rocks but Dewain never offered me help. Go figure. Dewain rummaged through his pack and pulled out a small towel. “Did you want to dry up a bit?” I groaned as he handed the towel to Haime. Deep down I wanted someone to dote on my like Dewain was over Haime.
Slipping my dress over my wet skin wasn’t fun. Lesia came over and whispered in my ear. “What’s going on with those two?”
“I don’t know but it’s sort of creepy.”
Lesia giggled and moved ahead as Haime dropped behind with me. “I can’t believe how wonderful this is. I love the way my breasts move and the effect I have on people. Everyone is so sweet towards me.”
“Especially Dewain.”
“What do you think of Dewain? He’s kind of cute and chivalrous. I never really saw him that way before.”
“Is Azacca still inside there?”
“I know it looks bad, but I’m a new person and I just love the attention he’s giving me.”
“You better not be fooling with him or I’ll rip your braid right off your head.”
“I’m sorry, Aine. I didn’t think you liked him.”
“He’s my best friend and not my boyfriend. He’s a great guy with a huge heart and I don’t want to see him toyed with or hurt.”
“Last night I had all these powerful dreams of being a woman and eventually a mother. If you told me I would be a girl a week ago and that I would be interested in Dewain I would have slugged you, but maybe it’s all part of the magic of the curse. I wouldn’t dream of hurting Dewain. You don’t think about these things or have dreams?”
“I have those dreams every night but when I wake up I get caught up in just trying to be the new me. I can see myself having a boyfriend and getting married one day. I want that. I even want kids. How strange is that?”
“Obviously not too strange since I feel the same way.”
“You’ve adapted far quicker than I did.”
“I hated my life, Aine. I’ve never felt such release. Speaking of release have you…?”
“Have I what?”
“Have you found out what it’s like to really be a woman?”
I frowned. “No…”
“If you don’t come to school tomorrow with a permanent smile on your face I’ll know you never did it. Oh my God, it’s mind blowing! Way better than as a guy. Way, way better, and there’s no waiting period for the next time.”
“That’s probably a little too much information and if I’m honest, I’m still pretty shaken up over last night.”
“That seems like a lifetime ago. I’m really sorry, Aine. I can’t image the terror you felt.” Without missing a beat she smiled. “So you’ll tell me what you think tomorrow morning at school?”
I blushed as just thinking about it made me feel a little guilty. I decided a change of topic was in order. “You told us how bad it was with your dad. What’s it like with your mom?”
“That’s the only loss I feel. While mom never stands up to dad, she’s always been supportive of me. I feel guilty about how she might be more than a little frantic thinking the old me has drowned somewhere.”
“Is there a way we can get word to her? Maybe a letter or note saying you’re fine. Perhaps we can even arrange a meeting and try harder to explain things.”
“The letter is a great idea. You’re the best, Aine!” She hugged me tightly.
“What happens if we find the gold, Haime? Do you know enough about your father’s plans? Could we stop the sale of our houses?”
“You need to know I was never a party to the kinds of things my dad was doing.”
“I never thought that.”
“Good. I just don’t want his legacy following me my entire life. This is what I know. Each house needs to have the final documents prepared, the sale agreements, and there is a ton of banking stuff that goes on. To close on a house could take weeks and most likely between four and six weeks.”
“So if we found the gold and paid off the remaining balances on what we owe, then does that block the takeover?”
“Only if a contract hasn’t been signed by both parties.”
“We need to make sure no one signs then. If your father can’t take our homes, what does that do to his resort project?”
“There are two outcomes. First is that he needs to renegotiate the sale prices of the houses. At that point all of you could hold out for much more money. Second option is that the entire project collapses.”
“What would either of those do to your dad?”
“Dad lives the big life, but he’s financially strapped. He rents or leases almost everything he owns. I doubt he would have the ability to come up with the extra cash and the money he’s invested into the project could be wiped out. I suspect if this project fails then he’ll be bankrupt.”
“How would that make you feel?”
Her smile was infectious. “I’d love to see that happen but I’m afraid of what it would do to mom.”
“If we find the gold, then you’ll be able to provide for her.”
“Then let’s make sure we find the gold.”
***
Starting at the cove we sat down with the map and read the clues. “The finger points the way. What does that even mean?”
Dewain held out his hand. “Obviously it means something that looks like a hand or finger.”
Reviewing the map didn’t suggest a starting point. “Picture yourself in Maegan’s shoes. Assuming she and her crew landed here what would you choose to guide you to a starting point?”
Lesia looked around. “What about a tree?”
“I don’t think I’d use a tree. They were just shipwrecked by a terrible storm. Storms uproot trees and damage them. She would know it could be years before she could get another ship and the gold would have to stay hidden. It would need to be something more permanent.”
Haime pointed over to the far edge of the cove. “Rocks. The rocks of the island don’t change much.”
“So we’re looking for a rock that looks like a hand and finger or maybe there’s something carved onto a rock.”
Lesia pouted. “There are rocks everywhere. It would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. What’s the second clue?”
“Through the depths the entrance will be marked. That’s it. The rest is all about after you find the entrance.”
Dewain tore his eyes away from Haime long enough to look out into the ocean. “It says, through the depths. Depths can only mean water and the water around the island is shallow. To get water deeper than ten feet you need to be east of the island.”
Haime stood next to Dewain and I swear I saw her brush her hand up against his. “I think Dewain is right. We need to look for a finger or rock pointing into deeper waters.”
“I guess it’s as good as any idea. Let’s go to the east end of the island.”
***
Standing on the coarse sandy beach of Grape Bay we looked out to endless sea. “Guys I’m not seeing any fingers and beyond a few hundred feet there’s nothing but deep ocean. What if the finger eroded away? Maybe we’re not thinking about this from the right perspective?”
“I think you and I have great perspectives, Aine. We’ve been both boys and now we’re girls. We get both perspectives.”
Everyone laughed. “I can’t believe we can all laugh about that. What I meant was that maybe the finger was a metaphor of some kind.”
“No… I don’t think so, Aine.”
“What do you mean, Lesia?”
“Let’s assume there’s been erosion. Maybe something used to be more pronounced in the past. You said we need a new perspective. How about up?”
Dewain laughed. “That’s stupid. How will looking up help us?”
“Not looking up you dimwit. We go up to look down.”
“Dewain’s not a dimwit!” Haime scowled at Lesia.
“Everyone settle down. If it were easy to find the gold someone would have done so years ago. It’s getting late. Let’s go home before it gets dark. Maybe Lesia is right. We can check the maps online.”
***
We all sat around my kitchen table looking at a laptop screen. Google maps gave a great aerial view of Guianna Island. At first we didn’t see anything except the long thin arm of the island that angled northeast. It wasn’t until we switched to satellite view and zoomed in that we saw it.
“There. Will you look at that? That looks like a hand with a finger pointing into the ocean.”
“Granted it looks like a hand and finger from this view, but would it from the ground?”
“The question, Dewain, would be did it look the same two hundred years ago. I could easily see the finger being longer and having eroded some.”
“It’s our best shot. We go out again tomorrow?”
“I’m game. I can bring my snorkel gear.”
The team all went their separate ways and I was left with mom and dad as we mulled over the treasure map, the coin, and the aerial maps on the laptop.
“Haime and I talked this afternoon. Have you signed anything on the house sale yet?”
“No. I heard from Wayne Bastian this morning. They hope to have the final documents to all of us by Monday.”
“That gives us through the weekend then.”
“Through the weekend for what?”
“If we find the gold we can buy the house outright. Haime says his father would either have to pay much more for the house or the resort project dies. Either way he might wind up bankrupt.”
We were interrupted by a knock at the door. I opened the door and Haime’s father stood there. “Hello. I’m Wayne Bastian. You must be Aine.”
“I am.”
“I’m not sure if you’re aware of this, but Azacca is missing.”
I can’t let him know what’s going on. He pushed his way inside and started looking around. “I wasn’t aware of that.”
“Azacca told me he had a date with you the day he went missing.”
“It’s true. I came to your house, stayed a few minutes, and left.”
Mom closed the laptop and stood in front of the table blocking his view of the coin and map; a move that certainly didn’t go unnoticed. Wayne looked around the room again and glared at dad a moment as if sizing him up. “Something was stolen from me. Do you know anything about that?”
Dad opened the door wide. “We’ve not seen Azacca and we know nothing about what was taken from you. Isn’t it bad enough you’re stealing my job and home from me? I think it’s time for you to leave.”
“This isn’t over William. I’ll get what’s coming to me.”
He turned and stormed out. “Was it just me or did he not seem to care about Azacca’s disappearance?”
“He’s a bad man, Aine. It’s best we stay out of his way.”
***
“You did it! There’s no mistaking that smile or the red that’s rising in your cheeks.”
Haime was right about a lot of things and last night as I went to bed I realized just how right she was. For the first time I truly explored my new body and I found more than gold or jewels. I actually found it twice and I was afraid I would wake the neighbors with my moans and screams of pure ecstasy that I muffled with my pillow. It was so wonderful that I took an extra few minutes in the shower this morning.
“Did what?”
Haime pulled me to the side. “It’s better than as a guy, right?”
I almost melted remembering my experiences. “Much better.”
Haime giggled. “I knew it! You must tell me the truth now. Did you fantasize about being with a boy?”
My face answered for me. Taking a deep breath I calmed myself. “Your father visited us last night. He claimed to be looking for you and somewhat insinuated that I had something to do with your disappearance and the theft.”
“I did tell him I had a date with you. He’s up to no good. You can trust me on that. I hope you don’t mind, but in my letter to my mom I asked her to come alone to your house tonight. I said I would be there.”
“Let’s hope your mom doesn’t share the contents with your dad.”
“She knows how bad it is between him and me. I asked her not to.”
“Let’s hope so.”
***
We met out at Guianna Island again at three-thirty and as before we swam across the narrows. Once again no one offered to help me from the water but Dewain was there for Haime. They even lingered together with their hands held. I’m still not sure how I feel about that.
Once we reached the northeast point of the island and we were standing on the finger we could say for certain it did look like a finger. Dewain and Haime decided to stay ashore while Lesia and I snorkeled out into the waters.
We swam out in a straight line from the finger and past a small island on our right. The water was still shallow at this point but once past the little rocky island the water quickly became deeper and rougher as we approached a second island until we were in about thirty feet of water on the eastern edge of the island.
We stayed on the surface as we looked for any sign of an opening, marking, treasure chest, or anything. After almost an hour I finally spotted something. Stopping I signaled to Lesia and we both dove down. At about ten feet of depth a rocky wall opened up underneath into a tunnel. At the bottom of the ocean ballast rocks were strewn haphazardly about, but at one time they looked to be organized like am ‘m’.
We both surfaced simultaneously. “That’s got to be it!”
“It certainly looks promising. Do you think the cave tunnel goes deeper into the island? What if it’s all underwater?”
“We have to assume it’s not all underwater as Maegan’s crew wouldn’t have had scuba gear and the additional clues talked about traps to avoid.”
“I’ve always been a little scared of swimming into caves, especially if we don’t know if there is air in them.”
“Stay here and take note of the island and any other markers so we can find out way back. I’ll dive back down and go into the cave a little ways.”
“Be careful!”
Taking several deep breaths I dove down feeling a little like a mermaid with my new body parts. As I entered the cave I immediately felt claustrophobic. The cave angled up steeply at first, and then it started sloping less and less. My lungs were starting to burn so I quickly turned around and headed for the surface. I was grateful for the air when I burst from the water.
“What did you see, Aine?”
“Nothing we can get to today. Let’s go back to shore.”
Scrambling up onto the rocks we were met with a frightening sight. Dewain was kissing Haime. “Really? We’re out looking for treasure and you two are making out.”
Haime smiled sheepishly as Dewain suggested it was Haime’s fault. Azacca was never so mean to Dewain before so I guess it’s not so hard for Dewain to see Haime as someone new and exciting.
“Did you find anything?”
Lesia looked around to make sure no one was near but no one ever came out this way. “It’s the coolest thing. We found an underwater cave and a mark on the ocean floor that sort of resembles an ‘m’. Aine went inside the cave a ways.”
“The cave goes in and up quite a ways but it was starting to level out and I knew I must be getting close to the surface. If we came at low tide I’m sure I could go much further and I suspect I’ll find air inside. So we come back tomorrow?”
“If you need lowest tide that would be in the morning. We may have to come back Saturday when we don’t have school.”
I sighed. “Maybe we can get some scuba gear and come out with my parents?”
Haime frowned. “Azacca was certified for scuba but now I don’t even have any identification.”
“Me either. We’ll figure it out but we’re closer than anyone ever has been before to Maegan’s gold.”
“We should head back, Aine. My mom hopefully will come over to your place in a couple of hours.”
Dewain and Haime held each other’s hands all the way back. Lesia had dropped back with me. I didn’t realize I was staring. “I know it’s strange, but you should be happy for them, Aine.”
“Sorry, I didn’t realize I was so obvious in my thinking.”
“Do you think it’s part of the curse that they gravitate towards each other?”
“It must be. I see them happy together and I’m jealous.”
“You’re jealous of Dewain with Haime?”
“Not like that. Dewain is a great friend but I keep having these dreams and feelings like I’m supposed to be with someone. My heart is yearning for that type of relationship and I wonder if it will ever happen for me. I wonder what Haime’s got that I don’t.”
“Oh please, Aine. You’re gorgeous. Your blue eyes, full red lips, long luscious red hair and perfect creamy skin will catch anyone’s eyes. Your body is killer. I wish I could look half as good in a bikini.” Looking down past my breasts to my flat stomach and lean legs I knew she was right. I’m gorgeous. “Just give it a little time and soon you’ll have guys lined up at your door.”
I smiled as we continued to walk across the island towards home.
***
When we got home I told my parents what we found and they were very excited. We made plans for Saturday and dad arranged for a boat with some scuba gear. Even though I was certified as Brian, dad felt we could easily use the gear and not get into trouble. It was worth the risk.
“I got something for you today, Aine.” Mom dragged me back to my room and on the bed were several more dresses. One was white and beautiful and looked to be rather short. I’m sure it would look stunning and I drooled at the chance to try it on. I’ve come so far and now want to wear dresses.
Hugging my mom tightly I expressed my gratitude and concern. “Thank you! I thought we were tight on money?”
“We are tight, but knowing you’re this way forever you can’t keep wearing your one sun dress. Besides, I have to wash it sometimes. There was a neighbor down the street that selling them and they weren’t too expensive. I hope you like them.”
“I love them!”
“You should shower up. Your hair is all crusted with salt.”
“I was just heading there.”
***
I chose to wear one of the new sundresses mom had bought instead of the more elegant white dress. I was pleased by the reaction of mom, dad, and Haime who had arrived while I was showering.
“Do you think she’ll show up, Haime?”
“I sure hope so. I miss seeing her and I’m sure she wants answers.”
“I just hope the answers she gets are ones she can accept.”
There was a knock at the door. “I guess we’ll find out soon enough.”
Opening the door Haine’s mother looked drained. “Mrs. Bastian. Please come in.”
She stepped inside and looked around the room. Haime sat nervously on the couch and mom and dad came into the living room and greeted her. She glanced at Haime. “You’re the one from the other night. Where’s my son?”
My mom guided her to a chair. “Mrs. Bastian, please have a seat. This past week has been very challenging on all of us. I’m not sure if you are aware, but Brian Dodds, our son is also missing.”
“Your son is missing also?”
I grabbed the gold coin from the coffee table and handed it to her. “Do you know what this is, Mrs. Bastian?”
Taking the coin she looked at it carefully. “Please, call me Ellen. This appears to be a gold coin. What has this got to do with anything?”
Mom handed her gold coin necklace. “It’s a match for this coin. A coin handed down through the generations. It belonged to Meagan O’Braonain. The loose coin was found by our son near Prickly Pear Island on Saturday. That’s the day he went missing.”
“You’re saying the gold coin is the reason for Brian and Azacca’s disappearances?”
I sat across from Ellen. “You’ve heard of the curse of O’Braonain’s gold?”
“Everyone on the island knows of the story of Meagan O’Braonain and her cursed gold. It’s a myth.”
Taking the coin from her hand I looked into her tired eyes. “The curse was that no man could ever touch Meagan’s gold until they lived through the pain and suffering she and her crewmates lived through. When I found and touched the coin the curse was unleashed upon me.”
“What are you saying?”
“The reason Brian Dodds is missing is because the curse turned me into a girl. You see I could never be violated like Meagan O’Braonain without first being female.”
“I came here to see Azacca and you sit here and tell me lies about some curse?”
She started to get up when my mom put her hand on Ellen’s shoulder. “Ellen, before you leave you need to pause to consider what reason we would have to lie to you.”
“Mom, it’s me, Azacca. They’re telling the truth.”
Ellen was getting angry. “I heard your story the other night. You’re the thief that stole our log book.”
“No, mom. Please listen to me. I didn’t share everything Tuesday night because I thought there might be a way of undoing what has happened to me. Have you thought about why the security cameras were offline? It’s because I was planning on attacking Aine. I wanted to prove to dad that I was a man by taking advantage of a girl. Little did I know that I was fulfilling Meagan’s curse on Brian. I was planning on raping her and very nearly did when I was frightened by Meagan’s ghost and in my haste to get away I touched the gold coin that had fallen from Aine’s torn dress.”
“I’m not going to listen to these lies about ghosts and curses.” She rose from her seat. “I have half a mind to call the police on all of you.” Turning she took a step towards the door when Meagan appeared with a flash of light. Ellen nearly passed out.
“It pains me to be here but I have seen the damage my curse has done and I no longer can stand by to see another mother separated from her own. They speak the truth. This girl is your daughter, once your son, just as Aine used to be Brian. Do not make the mistake of leaving before reconciling for you might never have another chance.” Meagan turned to me and reached out her hand to touch my face. “Low tide Aine. Trust you can make it.” With that she vanished.
Ellen slumped into the chair. “That was…”
“Meagan O’Braonain’s ghost and creator of the curse; a curse that she has now removed but that can’t undo what has already happened to me and Azacca.”
“You really were Brian? And you? You’re Azacca?” Haime nodded and reached for his mom who pulled her into a hug. “I’m sorry, Azacca. I’m sorry I didn’t believe you. Are you all right?”
Before Azacca could respond the door burst open and Wayne Bastian and two goons stepped inside holding guns. Wayne looked disdainfully at Ellen.
“I’m so glad you’re all here. It makes this so much easier.”
Ellen was angry. “Wayne! Put those guns away. These are good people. This is your son, Azacca!”
“I suspected as much when he first shared his pitiful story about O’Braonain’s cursed gold. He never did make a good man so this is fitting for him.” Turning to the rest of us he pointed a finger at me. “Give me the map and the coin.”
I was about to argue when the goons raised their guns and dad stepped in front of me. “It’s all right, Aine. Let them have it.”
“But, Dad!”
“It’s not worth our lives. Nothing is.”
Silently I picked up the map and coin and handed it to one of the goons noting Wayne didn’t want to touch either of them. “How long does the curse take?” The goon looked frightened.
“The curse has been removed but Azacca and I are stuck like this.”
Grabbing the coin and map from the goon’s hand Wayne smiled. “Thank you.” He looked at Ellen. “I expect you gone from the house tomorrow.” With that he turned and left.
Everyone stood in stunned silence. “I had no idea Wayne was capable…” Ellen started crying. “My poor Azacca!”
“It’s all right, mom. I’m fine. You might be surprised to know I feel free. Free of having to live up to dad’s expectations and free from being the old me. Meagan’s gold was cursed and yet I feel like it has been a blessing to me.”
“Is that really true?”
“It’s true for me too, Mrs. Bastian. Don’t get me wrong as when Azacca attacked me I was so frightened I’m not sure if I’ll ever get over the feeling of being so vulnerable, but I’ve come to love the new me.”
My mom interjected. “This has been a crazy night and it’s getting late. Haime and Ellen, you’re welcome to stay here tonight. I’m sure you have a lot to talk about. We should call Lesia and let her know what happened as well.”
“I’ll call Lesia.”
Ellen looked confused. “Who’s Haime?”
Leaving Haime and Ellen in the living room we decided it was best to let the two of them be. I called to Lesia but I had more to tell her than what happened tonight.
***
The next morning I slipped my bikini on underneath my school uniform. Haime and I left early to stop by Lesia’s house and once we left there Dewain joined us.
“You sure this is safe, Aine?”
Grabbing Dewain’s arm I pulled up his watch and checked the time. “We have two hours until low tide. Haime’s father doesn’t know what we know which means we can get the gold first. Did you get the boat, Dewain?”
“Yes, but it’s on the north side and it will take a little extra time to get to Guianna Island.”
“Then let’s go.”
***
We tied off the little boat on the east side of the rocky island where the underwater tunnel was. Dewain had managed to get some snorkeling gear for two people as well as underwater flashlights. We determined that Haime and I should try to get into the tunnel leaving Lesia and Dewain on the island to keep watch.
Bobbing up in down in the waves I looked at Haime. “You ready?”
She nodded and we both took deep breaths and dove down into the depths. Knowing I was about to head into a dark underwater tunnel made my mind scream for air. I paused at the entrance momentarily as I heard the words in my mind. “You can do it.”
Swimming into the dark tunnel I immediately felt claustrophobic once again. The walls closed in and as the angle of the tunnel decreased the darkness enveloped us. I passed the point of no return and was about to turn on my light when a slight glow appeared in the water ahead. Pushing faster and faster towards the light I felt my heart was about to explode when I burst through the surface of the water and took a deep breath of air. Haime popped up right behind me.
“That was frightening, Aine.”
Nodding, I looked around. We were still in a small tunnel and it was clear the little pocket of air we found would be underwater normally. “The light is coming from over there.” We swam through twenty more feet of tunnel before emerging into a larger cavern. Small cracks in the rocks provided just enough light to see. Scrambling up onto a rocky ledge I moved to one of the cracks and yelled out. “Lesia, Dewain!”
“Where are you? We can hear you?”
“We’re in a cave. It looks like it goes further into the island. I’ll slip my fin through this crack. See if there is a way you can open up the hole more.”
“I see your fin! Be careful, you two.”
“Don’t worry, Dewain. I memorized the treasure map clues.” Turning to Haime I hugged her tightly. “You ready to find some gold?”
“More than ready.”
“Aine! There’s no way these rocks will budge. Unless you find another way out you’ll have to leave the way you entered.”
“Thanks, Dewain!” I turned back to Haime. “The first clue was ‘Your weight will be your fate.’”
“In other words be careful where you step. The cave goes deeper into the island this way.”
We just started further into the cave when we heard a scream. “Aine and Haime! Hide! Azacca’s father is here and he’s coming…” Silence.
Looking back at the water I could see bubbles emerging and Wayne Bastian’s head popped up. He was carrying a spear gun. “Run, Haime!”
We bolted further into the cave and could hear Wayne coming after us. Turning a corner I stopped dead in my tracks even as Haime slammed into me. “Look!” I whispered and pointed at a strange section of cave floor. “Careful!” Leaping over the space I turned and helped Haime land just as her father came around the corner. Picking up a large stone by my foot I stepped between Haime and her father and threw the rock. Just as Wayne raised his spear gun we heard a click as the stone came into contact with the floor of the cave. Grabbing Haime’s hand I pulled her to the ground and deeper into the cave as a roar shook the ground.
When the dust had settled we looked back at a huge pile of ballast stone now separating us from Wayne. Haime looked at me a little surprised. “You knew that would happen?”
“I suspected it might. Do you think your dad is all right?”
“He was going to shoot you, Aine. I don’t care if he makes it out.”
One of the rocks shifted at the top of the cave. From the far side we heard a muffled but angry voice. “If you want to see your friends alive you have thirty minutes to retrieve the gold.”
“What if there’s no gold or we’re killed in another booby trap? What if we find the gold but there’s no way out of here?”
“That’s your problem. Twenty-nine minutes and counting. I suggest you get moving.”
Haime pulled me further into the cave. “What’s the next clue?”
“It fixes us to the reef but one wrong move will send you to an early grave. Pick your color wisely.”
“That sounds rather ominous.”
“Just keep your eyes open for anything.”
Turning a corner we saw the next obstacle. It looked like a large pegboard with dowels sticking up. They dowels were different colors and in the dim light it was hard to tell what the pattern used to be.
“It’s too wide to jump across. What do you think it is?”
“These open slots in the cave walls could easily hold more ballast rock. Simple switches… It’s all Meagan and her crew could devise. I think we walk across them. My guess is stepping on the wrong dowels will throw the switch. It’s hard to make out, but do you see those dozen dowels in the middle? Do they look like they’re a different color than the others?”
“I think so. You think we can only step on one color?”
“That’s just a guess. I think it would take three steps to get across. Here, here, and here… they look like groups of faded red dowels. The rest look like some other color.”
Turning to Haime I looked her in the eyes. “Dewain and Lesia are in danger. If I don’t make it I’m sure given time you can make a hole in the ballast rock, squeeze through, and get out.”
“It’s not worth it, Aine. Let’s just go back together.”
“Your dad was going to shoot me. Do you think he’ll stop if we don’t have the gold? I’ve got to do this.”
“Why red? Why step on the red ones and not the others?”
I held up my hair. “Just a hunch.”
Stepping towards the dowels I felt Haime’s hand in mine. “No… You’ve risked so much for all of us. I tried to rape you. Let me go first. Lesia and Dewain need you more than me.”
Before I could say anything Haime turned and put her foot on the reddish dowels. “Haime!”
Ignoring me she carefully balanced her way across the three steps arriving at the far side safe and sound. “Piece of cake.”
“I’m going to smack you when I get over there.”
Gingerly I stepped onto the first dowels. My second step reached the center circle. It was a precarious position but when I looked for my next step several of the red dowels had fallen over. Haime’s eyes followed mine. “You’ve got to jump, Aine. Jump!”
Steadying myself I took a deep breath and jumped forward however as I did so the center dowels fell back causing my distance to drop short. My left foot hit some other dowels and a frightening click followed by a heavy gust of wind sent me sprawling into Haime’s arms.
Haime looked up as I looked down. I was still in one piece. “Oh my God! Look at that.”
Looking back I could see an enormous anchor wedged into the cave wall where I had just stood. “Wow. That must be the Retribution’s anchor. That was close.”
“We need to keep moving.”
Haime pulled me up and we continued into the cave. Slowly a larger room appeared. There was light from several cracks that let us see the rest of the cave. This was it the end of the cave. To the side rested a canon pointing what I assumed to be west and in the middle of the room a large chest rested on some raised rock. Everything was dry inside and the canon and chest looked aged but remarkably well preserved.
“You did it, Aine. You found it. Go ahead. Look inside.”
Kneeling in front of the chest I put my hands on the lid and took a deep breath. This is it. Meagan’s gold. Closing my eyes I let my fingers feel for the latch. Slowly I opened my eyes as I opened the chest. Sunlight fell across the chest from a small crack in the cave ceiling and lit up the gold inside. It was stunning. Thousands of pieces of gold and a few gems littered the edges. It was everyone’s dream and not unlike any treasure movie I’d ever scene.
“It’s amazing, Haime. How do we get it out of here?”
“I suspect that’s why Meagan put the canon in here.”
“No… No way…”
“It’s pointing at what appears to be the wall with the most cracks in it. We can’t go back the way we came. Not easily anyways. It’s loaded and there’s a fuse. I just don’t have a match.”
“We can use the flashlight batteries.”
“Aine.” Turning around we both saw Meagan standing there. “Well done. This gold belongs to you now. I am sure you will use it wisely.”
“Except that outside of this cave a man is holding our friends and says he will kill them if we don’t hand over the gold.”
“Men may change their clothes but pirates are always pirates. Hand me a coin.”
It was strange seeing her wrap her hand around the coin. We watched as she closed her eyes and whispered to herself. When she opened her eyes she handed me back the coin. “I suggest you give him the gold, starting with this piece. Be well, Aine.” With a kiss on my forehead she vanished.
“You do hang out with some interesting people, Aine.”
Holding the coin I hated the idea of giving it to Wayne but we had no choice. “Let’s get out of here.”
***
Having taken apart the flashlight I held a battery and some wire as I prepared to ignite the canon. “Get inside the cave further, Haime. We have no idea what this will do. Ready?”
With a spark the two wires came together and there was a flash and a sizzle as I ran for cover. An enormous explosion ripped through the cavern sending dirt and rock falling all around us. When the dust settled and the ringing in our ears finally silent we stepped back into the cave to find the western wall obliterated. Stepping into the light made us squint but we could see Wayne standing there. His two goons held Lesia and Dewain.
“Here I thought you must have perished.”
“No such luck. We did find another way out as you suggested.”
“The gold?”
Opening my hand I looked at the coin as it glistened in the light. “You promise to let us all go?”
“You’re in no position to negotiate, young lady. However, since I’m a friendly sort, I agree to your terms. Hand me the gold.”
Tossing him the coin I watched as it flashed in the sunlight and land in his outstretched palm. His eyes opened wide at the sight just before he fell to the ground convulsing. “What did you do?” He screamed out. The goons looking terrified ran for their boat.
Wayne writhed in pain as his body slowly transformed before us. His slightly graying hair lengthened and his body shrunk away from his clothing. Lesia and Dewain ran to our sides even as Meagan appeared once again. We watched as she knelt down and extracted the coin from Wayne’s hand.
“If you do not mind, Aine, I think I should take this one. I put the full curse back on it. The rest of the gold is curse free.”
Another woman appeared next to Meagan. She looks so much like me. She reached out and touched my hair. “I’m honored you took my name, Aine.”
Meagan put an arm around her daughter and I felt a deep loss. Tears streamed down my face. “Will I ever see you again?”
“No, Aine. My work here is done. I am free to go and enjoy that which I’ve missed so much.”
Aine and Meagan reached out their hands and pulled me into a hug. They vanished leaving me sad and somewhat cold. Turning around I saw tears in everyone’s faces. Dewain came over and hugged me. “You know no one’s ever going to believe this.”
Looking down at Wayne he had shrunk to half his original size. She looked up at me and I knelt down. Her eyes registered fear. “We’ll take you back to the main island. You do realize the full curse includes being violated by a man?” Her eyes went wide. “You won’t give us any trouble will you?”
“No…”
Turning back to the others I smiled. “Let’s get the gold and go home.”
***
It was several hours later that we walked up to the front door of my house. Mom and dad rushed out along with Ellen, Lesia and Dewain’s parents. “We were worried sick about you. When the school called telling us you were all missing we looked everywhere.”
“I’m sorry. We had some unfinished business.” Haime and Dewain strained as they plopped the chest down on the front step and removed a towel that was covering it.
“Is that?”
I nodded as mom opened the chest and gasped.
“Dad looked around cautiously. What about Wayne and his men?”
“It’s a bit of a long story. We left Wayne at the women’s shelter. Let’s just say he got his gold and then some. She…” I emphasized my last word. “…won’t bother us anymore.”
***
Two weeks had past and things were slowly settling down. It was told that Brian’s infection had become much worse and that he needed to be transferred to the UK for treatment. Azacca had been declared officially missing. The news stories suggested that he took a small boat out to sea and never came back. I didn’t like lying to everyone but they would never believe the real story.
Wayne Bastian’s vanishing wasn’t a surprise after his major project failed. People knew him as being corrupt and felt he likely had taken some money and run. Looking around the classroom I couldn’t repress a smile. I felt amazing. If anyone had ever told me that I would love being a girl so much I would have told them they were crazy. I love every minute of it and the way the students all treated me so much better now.
I watched Dewain pass a secret note to Haime. They were a steady thing and both seemed so happy. Azacca had adapted far easier than me and who would have thought that Dewain was such a romantic? Lesia had become much more popular since our discovery of the cave and artifacts of the Retribution. Of course no one knew about the gold but the anchor and the canon were big hits at the museum. Lesia’s newfound popularity made her much more visible to the local boys and she told me she had her eye on one.
In the meantime I sat back content but not entirely happy. I longed for someone to sweep me off my feet and treat me like Dewain did to Haime. I still hadn’t worn the white dress yet as I promised myself I would wait until my first real date.
Although it had been a challenge, my dad’s financial experience came in handy when converting the gold coins to real money. The treasure was divided equally amongst the four families and there would be more than enough to buy out our homes and live comfortably the rest of our lives.
My fingers slipped into my pocket as I fingered one of the gold coins. I kept it with me always to remind myself of the tragedy of Meagan and her crew. Even though I missed Meagan I knew she was someplace better.
Lost in thought I was startled when our teacher began speaking. “Class. I want you to welcome Steven Harrelson. He just moved here from Australia.”
I looked up at the tall, handsome, blonde-haired young man and felt an immediate need to go check my hair. I watched him scan the room until his eyes locked on mine. A gentle smile formed on his lips. Putting up my hand I surprised myself at my boldness. “You can sit next to me, Steven.”
***
The End
***
Please take a moment to write a review of this story or at the very least, if you liked it, click the kudos button. A story like this takes hundreds of hours to write and knowing you appreciate it makes it worth my while to keep writing. I hope you enjoyed it.
Casey Brooke
When true love is stolen by a crime so heinous and so hideous the victim never obtains their rest. Sometimes even time and space bend to right the wrong.
The De Havilland Incident
***
The cold misty night air is oppressive, suffocating. Light filters eerily through the damp forest creating wispy apparitions. I’m so afraid. My body shakes uncontrollably and I hug my arms around myself as I kneel in the chilling wet leaves. My heart is pounding so heavily within my chest that I fear he will hear it. My breathing is ragged and my breath mingles with the mist and fog. My dress is torn and a dark bloody stain on my left shoulder soaks through to my skin, its touch like a burning ember. The house is barely visible through the trees and mist, but it’s no longer safe.
Crack!
Twisting back and forth quickly I search for the source of the sound. Run. Run! My legs almost fail me as I bolt towards the barn. The sounds of breaking branches are closing in on me urging me forward as thorns tear at my dress and skin. Don’t look back. Don’t look back!
Screaming as something grabs my ankle. I fall face first into the cold sodden earth. The musty smell of damp rotting decay gives me renewed energy; I don’t want to die like this. This isn’t the way my life is going to end! Grabbing at the earth and leaves I try to pull myself away; my fingers digging deep but finding no purchase. Rolling over I look down at a bloodied hand with two missing fingers grasping my ankle. He’s going to kill me! His bloodshot eyes betray desperation; his matted hair makes him look like a wild beast ready to devour his prey. I’m going to die!
I wake as always with a gasp and a scream; my body drenched in cold sweat and shaking out of fear. I stare at my fingers expecting to see dirt and leaves forced under my fingernails. My heart beats heavily in my chest as I roll over to find myself in the comfort of my own bed; the dark, damp forest and mist long gone. This dream, this nightmare, has plagued me my entire life. Taking a few deep breaths I slowly will myself to calm down.
This same nightmare has recurred at least once a week for as long as I could remember. When I was young my parents took me to see a psychologist. Back then I’d wake screaming and not stop until I found myself wrapped in my mother’s arms. It was the same dream over and over again. Nothing ever changed and I knew; I knew like I recognized my own reflection in the mirror that I was going to die in the most painful way.
The psychologist believed my being a young woman in my nightmare signified that I was feeling weak and vulnerable. Another psychologist attributed the fear and the threat of imminent death to some inner desire to feel protected, or that some hidden threat existed within my home environment. Perhaps, he declared one day to my parents, mold or other toxins were in my bedroom. No matter how much money my parents spent on cleaning and scrubbing, sleeping pills, and even anti-psychotic drugs, my nightmares continued. I hate going to sleep.
As the years progressed I hid the nightmares from my parents, no longer wanting to be taken from doctor to doctor or see my parents struggle to pay the bills. When I woke after a nightmare I’d muffle my tears and screams with my pillow. As soon as I was living on my own I had fewer worries about rousing my parents, but the nightmares ruined every relationship I ever had. It’s rather hard to explain to a new girlfriend that I didn’t have PTSD or hadn’t been molested as a child.
Wiping the cold sweat from my brow I got out of bed and got ready for work. I check myself out in the mirror halfway expecting to see a reflection of the girl in my dreams. The nightmares feel so real I’ve struggled at times with my own identity. Are the dreams real and this life isn’t, or is it the other way around? I just don’t know.
The clock showed five twenty. With a quick bite to eat and an hour drive I’d still be at the office by seven. Hopefully I’d be able to quickly put the nightmare behind me and focus on my work.
***
Walking into FBI headquarters, I sighed deeply. The nightmare had shaken me worse today than others, but I knew work would help me put things into perspective.
“Good morning, Mr. Patterson.”
“Morning, Frank. You know you can call me Mark.”
“You young agents are always trying to buck protocols. It’ll always be Mr. Patterson, Mr. Patterson.”
Placing my briefcase, wallet, phone, and badge into the green basket I stepped through the metal detector. “How long have you been working for the FBI, Frank?”
“Thirty-five years. Just counting the days until retirement now.”
“I bet thirty years ago you were just like me.”
Frank laughed. “I’ve never been a skinny white kid.”
Grinning I reached for my things. “Have a good day, Frank.”
“You too, Mr. Patterson.”
Being a newbie agent, meaning I still had less than five years of service, I was relegated to the cold case division and that consisted mostly of desk work. Somewhere in the vast netherworld of the FBI someone would randomly pull a file and drop it on my desk for review. Most of the time there was nothing new to pursue, but the odd case I actually got a chance to do further investigation outside of the office. Settling in for the day I began rummaging through the file folders on my desk.
“Happy birthday, Mark. Are you going out for beers tonight to celebrate?”
Samantha Rawlings always got my heart going in a good way. “Thanks for remembering. You buying?”
“I’ll come along for one or two. I’ve got to meet my boyfriend later though.” There bursts my happy bubble and on my birthday too. I thought she was single. “By the way, here’s a new case for you. The staff in Archives like pulling cold cases on the anniversary of the incident. This one’s thirty years old today.”
“Same age as me, although sometimes I feel much older.”
“I’ll swing by at five. Have a good day, Mark.”
“Thanks, Sam. See you later.”
Leaning back in my chair I stared a moment at the slightly stained rectangular fiberglass ceiling panels before glancing at the tattered file folder. I ran my fingers over the typed label. Case 47912. Beneath the fading type were the words, ‘The De Havilland Incident.’ I picked at the corner of the folder and slowly started to open it. Sweat broke out on my forehead; my office felt smaller, claustrophobic. Pushing my chair away from my desk I stood quickly and took a deep breath. My heart was pounding once again. What’s wrong with me?
Looking back at the folder I all but forced myself to sit back down and yanked at the folder much like pulling off a Band-Aid. The quicker I opened it the easier it would be. Reading over the file the summary page gave me the basics. Amanda De Havilland, age twenty, five-foot eight, one hundred and thirty pounds, brunette hair, and blue eyes. On December 8, 1987 she was raped, parts of her body removed, burned alive, and buried in a shallow grave on the De Havilland family estate in Lynchburg, Virginia.
Her parents were away on vacation at the time and the prime suspect was Johnny Wheatson. Evidence was found in his apartment linking him to the crime but he himself was never found. No prosecutions were ever made. There were several pieces of conflicting evidence and thus the case was never closed.
Turning the top page I found a picture of Amanda De Havilland. She was beautiful. Her eyes and smile reflected a casual joy as if smiling was her natural state. Long brunette hair cascaded down her back and framed her face highlighting her sapphire blue eyes. She wore a conservative, yet flattering dress. She had a look about her of sweet innocence. I could almost picture her sitting with her friend in a coffee shop or combing out her hair in her bedroom…
“Mark, I’m making rounds. Do you want anything for lunch?” Lunch? I looked at the clock and it was almost noon. Four hours had passed. “You all right, man? You look like you saw a ghost.”
“I’m fine. Thanks, Bob. I’ll pass on lunch today.”
“Catch you tomorrow then.”
Pushing myself away from my desk I got up and took a walk to clear my head. I’d lost four hours staring at Amanda’s photo. Maybe I need a vacation?
The clock read 12:47pm when I stepped back into my office. The case folder and Amanda’s picture were still open on my desk. Pulling Amanda’s picture to the side I gasped at the shocking photo of Amanda lying in a shallow grave. Most of her skin was burned black, her hair mostly missing. One eye was open but was opaque and white. Two fingers were missing from her left hand. Where skin was still intact, it was covered in cuts, scrapes, bruises, and dirt. Shaking my head I had to walk away again. This is your job. It’s a cold case for a reason. Help her find justice.
Striding purposefully back to my desk I rapidly began flipping through the photos. An autopsy photo showed a pentagram carved into Amanda’s forehead. A German shepherd hung from the rafters of a barn, blood was sprayed everywhere. Pictures of weapons, a bloody cloth, and evidence at the suspect’s apartment. A bloody handprint on Amanda’s bedroom door frame.
The next picture made my world spin. Fragments of my nightmare played through my mind. Reaching for the wall I steadied myself and then ran to the bathroom just managing to get into a stall before I lost the contents of my breakfast. This isn’t happening! The photo had shown Amanda’s dress. It was torn and bloodied, but once had been white with small pink flowers on it. A bloody stain was on the left shoulder. It was the same dress the woman in my nightmares was wearing.
There’s no way my dreams and this case which I’ve never seen before are connected. Get a grip on yourself. Pushing through the stall opening I grasped the sink with two white-knuckled hands. I’m mistaken. This is all just because of my nightmare last night.
Twisting the tap I let the cold water flow freely over my hands and through my fingers. Splashing water against my face felt like stepping into a cold winter’s day. I closed my eyes feeling a wave of calm wash over me as if each drop of water falling from my face took a little bit of my anxiety with it. Opening my eyes I let out a long breath. It’s so cold! My breath left my mouth like wispy fog. Looking into the mirror I stared into the eyes of a distraught brunette woman. Her face was dirty and I could clearly see where her tears had cleaned parts of her skin. Her hair was matted with pieces of yellowing and brown oak and ash leaves sticking in it. There was someone moving behind her. She didn’t see what was going on. Turn! Turn around! A black gloved hand reached for her right shoulder.
A gentle squeeze on my right shoulder caused me to jump away from the mirror. My heart was beating so fast I struggled to get a breath. “Mark, take it easy! Are you all right? Do I need to call the medics?”
“Sorry, Ted. You just startled me. I’ve got this new case and it’s rattling me.”
“It’s a cold case, right?”
“Yeah.”
“It’ll be cold for a while. There’s no urgency on it. Set it aside and take a break. I’ve had my fill of gory cold cases myself sometimes.”
“Thanks, Ted.”
“No worries.”
Glancing back in the mirror everything was back to normal. The scene I’d just witnessed was never in my dreams. The person in the mirror didn’t feel like the man that grabbed Amanda’s ankle. Could it be that there’s more than one killer? What am I thinking? I need hard, analytical facts, not figments of my imagination. Ted’s right. I need to get away from this case for a while.
Back in my office I closed the file folder like it would burn me if I touched it. I put on my jacket, pulled a large rubber band from my drawer, bound the file folder, and walked it purposefully back to Archives. Not wanting to talk to anyone about it I dropped it into an empty in-basket. Every step away from the file made my breathing easier and my heart settle more and more. Taking a couple of hours of sick time would allow me a chance to get my head back in the game. Sure, I’d miss beers with Samantha on my birthday but she was taken anyways. I headed to my car and drove home arriving just in time to answer my phone.
“Hello, son. Happy birthday.”
“Thanks.”
“You sound tired. I wish you’d move back to Indiana. Things are much quieter out here.”
“I’ve got to put another couple of years here before I can have a good chance at getting a transfer.” I waited for the guilt line and didn’t have to wait long.
“We’re not getting any younger and it would be nice to have you closer. Are you doing anything special tonight? Thirty years is a milestone. Makes us feel old.”
“I’d planned on going out for a couple of beers with some friends from work but I wasn’t feeling well and decided to come home. I’ll do something on Friday.”
“You’re not having problems sleeping are you?”
“Sleeping has never been the problem.”
“Well rest up and enjoy wat’s left of your birthday. We love you, son.”
“Love you too.”
Plopping myself down on the couch I stared off into space for a while. It was only five o’clock and I still wasn’t hungry even though I’d thrown up my breakfast and skipped lunch. The craziness from the dream, the case, and the scene in the bathroom had completely unsettled me. Getting up I wandered into the bathroom and opened the mirror. I stared at the old bottle of Molindone that a psychiatrist prescribed them for me fifteen years ago as an antipsychotic. I keep them around in case things get out of hand even though they were long past their expiry date. Today was the first time I’d thought about taking one in years. I can’t go down that road.
Closing the mirror I splashed more water on my face and deliberately ignored my reflection. I moved into my bedroom and lay down on my bed.
***
I was in my bedroom as I was just getting ready for bed. There was something special about my room that made me feel safe. The roses from the greenhouse that I’d cut earlier in the day created a pleasant, sweet fragrance. My pictures of family and friends and my ribbons from horseback riding sat on my shelf. Mother and father were away for the week which gave me a chance to think. Something strange had been going on. Seeing Tony with the frightening man and then the strange conversations I overheard between Tony and my father. There are things very much out of the ordinary going on. I’m afraid perhaps father or Tony might be involved in something bad. My fingers absentmindedly grasped a smooth gold ring on my necklace. I smiled at the flutter in my heart.
The sound of hasty knocking at the front door startled me. I’m not expecting anyone. Glancing at myself in the mirror I made sure I was presentable, straightened my dress, and hurried downstairs. The knocking continued.
Thump, thump, thump! Thump, thump.
“I’m coming!” The pounding continued and I thought about calling Tony as I glanced at the phone on the counter. I turned towards the door. “Who is it?”
“Amanda, I must speak with you!”
The voice was tense, muffled. Did something happen to mother and father? What if they need my help? “Just a minute.” Leaving the chain on the door I cracked it open. The door burst open sending splinters of wood everywhere. I was flung back, crashing into a wall table sending a vase of fresh flowers flying and shattering on the floor. Shaken, I glanced at the doorway. A man with wild hair stood blocking the door. His left hand was bandaged and dripping blood.
Screaming, I scrambled to my feet and ran upstairs to my room. The man’s footsteps sounded so close behind me. I slammed the door to my room shut, but the man’s left hand had just pushed in. The door crushed his bleeding hand leaving blood all over the door frame. My door burst open as the man let out a roar of pain. He reached for me but I pulled back, his hand gripping my ring necklace. He threw it to the side and I watched in morbid fascination as it slipped through the floor heating vent and out of sight. Diving for the door my momentum was quickly halted by his hand grabbing my left shoulder. Hammering at it with my fist I twisted away and ran as his screams of pain echoed through the hallway after me. I had to get out of the house. I had to get to the forest.
My fear was palpable. I didn’t want to open my eyes as I didn’t know what to expect. My heart raced as if I’d just run a sprint. My shoulder felt cold and clammy and the air smelled musty like a change room. Forcing my eyes open I was greeted by utter darkness. I didn’t know where I was or even who I was. There was a subtle red glow beneath me and cautiously I looked towards it. On the floor was my clock. 2:37 AM. This was my bedroom. Fumbling for the light switch I found I was still wearing my work clothes and shoes. My bed was a mess and everything from my nightstand was on the floor.
Pulling off my jacket I discovered the dampness on my shoulder was from sweat. The musky smell was coming from me. Sitting on the edge of the bed I placed my face in my hands. I’ve lost it. That dream was new. Am I really seeing Amanda’s last hours? Why am I seeing things from her perspective?
Shaking my head I stripped out of my clothes and headed for the bathroom. My sense of dread and fear was so great that I locked the bathroom door before getting into the shower and upon leaving the shower I carefully avoided the mirror. I contemplated taking Molindone again but that needed to be a last resort. There’s no way I could sleep so I decided to head in early to work.
It was just past five in the morning when I sat down at my desk. A note from Samantha was stuck to a case file. ‘Missed you last night. Hope you had a great birthday. I was down in Archives and they gave me this case file for you. They thought perhaps it got misplaced. See you tomorrow. Sam.’ I peeled the sticky note from the file folder. The De Havilland case had found its way back to my desk.
Tempting as it was to request the case be given to someone else or to take it back to Archives, I recalled a quote from Mark Twain. He said, “Courage is resistance to fear, mastery of fear, not absence of fear.” Perhaps the reason I have this case is to finally be free of the nightmares. To move forward I have to face my fears head on. I don’t know why I’m having these dreams and visions, but for my own sanity, I’ve got to finish this.
I opened the folder with the determination of a boy stepping up to the plate believing he would hit a home run. I can’t say that it was easy for me to look at the pictures again. It took every ounce of courage to turn them over one by one. If my dreams and visions were somehow real, how would this change the case? Reaching the depositions I carefully began reading the details. Tony Henderson stated he had come to the home around six in the morning per his normal schedule. He noted the front door had been left open and quickly found signs of struggle. He placed the call to the police at 6:13am, December 8, 1987 and continued to run through the house and call for Amanda. Discovering the family pet in the barn he then called Margaret and William De Havilland telling them he feared for Amanda’s life and to return from the family cabin in Coleman Falls as quickly as possible. The police arrived at 6:41am and called in backup support for a search party. At 10:43am Amanda’s body was found buried in a shallow grave behind the barn.
Johnny Wheatson was an employee at one of William De Havilland’s furniture manufacturing operations. A newspaper article stated that Johnny Wheatson lost two fingers in an accident with a band saw two days prior to the incident. Eye witnesses stated he was about to be taken to the hospital when he screamed out it was William’s fault and threatened him and his family before running from the manufacturing plant. DNA analysis and blood typing placed Wheatson at the De Havilland home and evidence was found in his apartment with weapons used and satanic worship paraphernalia.
Interviews with Amanda’s friends suggested Amanda had no enemies and was loved by everyone. Margaret and William were out at their family cabin forty minutes away at the time of the murder and William had personally tried to reach out to Wheatson to make sure he was taken care of after the accident, but he was unable to find him. Margaret was devastated and had several breakdowns while William had exhibited violent anger after the murder. Tony Henderson was an ex-Marine and employed by the De Havillands as head of security had an alibi with his girlfriend at the time of the murder.
While this appeared to be an open and closed case, the case remained open due to the fact Wheatson was never found and evidence discovered at his apartment appeared to have been cleaned of fingerprints. Wheatson remains the only suspect, but questions arose as to why his fingerprints, blood, and DNA were found all over the scene and yet he took the time to wipe fingerprints from the weapons.
Turning to my computer I searched the FBI records database for Johnny Wheatson. His rap sheet displayed several minor drug infractions back in 1983-1986, a speeding ticket in March of 1987, and nothing else. His record indicated little to suggest he was capable of such a crime. His photo sent chills down my spine. He was the man from my nightmares. I’d gripped my desk awaiting the inevitable fear induced fugue state but nothing came.
Getting up and away from my desk I went and got some coffee before returning to my office. I’d made up my mind. I needed to go to Lynchburg, Virginia and see the scene itself. I left a message for Samantha to do me a favor and find out what she could on Margaret and William De Havilland and asked her to call me. I called ahead to the De Havilland home and Margaret De Havilland graciously suggested I could meet her at ten o’clock the next day.
Jumping in my car I began the four hour drive to Lynchburg hoping to be ready to get a fresh start in the morning. At 1:37pm just as I was pulling into a motel in Lynchburg Samantha returned my call.
“Hey Mark. Where are you at?”
“Lynchburg. Just staying for the night and expecting to return to DC tomorrow.”
“This about that cold case I left for you?”
“Yes. Amanda De Havilland was murdered on the family estate thirty years ago. I’m just following up a few leads. Did you get anything on Margaret or William?”
“Yes. William De Havilland was a Senator from 1988 until 2004. He has no record and was pretty much squeaky clean his entire life. Oddly, it was the murder of his daughter that propelled his career in politics. His key running platform was violent crime and Amanda’s death factored heavily in his winning the election. Several years ago he transferred into an extended care facility right there in Lynchburg. I can send you the address if you like.”
“Please.”
“Margaret barely has any information out there about her at all. She’s like a ghost. She didn’t even campaign with her husband.”
“Thanks, Samantha. I owe you one. One more thing. Can you look up Tony Henderson for me?”
“Sure thing.”
“Talk to you later.”
I checked into my room just as my phone beeped with a text message from Samantha. She’d sent the address of the extended care facility and let me know I had a couple hours left for visiting today. Dropping off my things I quickly got settled and drove out to a row of white buildings that was the area’s only extended care housing. Stepping into the foyer I asked to see William De Havilland.
“And you are?”
“Mark Patterson. I’m with the FBI.” Flashing my badge the woman gave me a once over.
“What’s this about?”
“I’m following up on an old case that involved his daughter. I’d just like to ask him a few questions.”
“Fifteen minutes. He gets agitated very easily and his memory isn’t like it used to be. You can find him in room four-twenty-five just down the hall.”
“Thank you.”
These places always depress me. I hope my life will end quickly and I won’t have to live my final years slowly falling apart and losing my mind. The sterile hallways smelled faintly of Pine Sol. Finding the room I peered inside. The sun’s rays streamed through the window and past the slightly aging yellowing drapes. William De Havilland sat in an old leather chair and was dressed in a robe. There was something familiar about his face…
“Father!” I leapt into his arms.
“How’s my ray of sunshine?”
“I had so much fun today in school.”
A man approached us and father just scowled at him and waved his hand. The man turned around and left as father put me on his lap. He smiled at me. “Tell me all about it, but first, I have something for you.” He pulled a red rose from a vase and handed it to me. Bringing it to my nose I smelled the fresh fragrance and smiled, hugging my father.
“Thank you! It’s so beautiful!”
“It is beautiful, but it pales in comparison to you.”
He loved Amanda. “William De Havilland?”
The man looked up at me and frowned. His face lined with wrinkles permanently etched into his face. “Who’s asking?”
“I’m Mark Patterson with the FBI. I was hoping to ask you a few questions about Amanda.”
“Go away!”
His countenance turned dark. I needed something to ease the situation. “Did Amanda ride horses?”
“Horses?” His eyes looked distant for a moment. “She loved to ride and I used to watch her for hours. Why have you come here? Are you punishing me in my final days on this wretched earth?”
“Thirty years ago your daughter was murdered and the murderer was never found. I’m trying to bring justice and closure for you and your family.”
“I deserved her death. It was my mistake that caused her murder and I’ve paid every day of my life since. Now get out!” The meeting was over. I looked back at the man from the doorway. Tears fell from his aged and dim eyes. “Get out!” He was yelling now and nurses were running.
He carried the guilt of his daughter’s death for thirty years. It was written all over his face.
***
I drove around town for a while until spotting a diner. I wasn’t hungry yet so I walked around a few blocks to clear my head.
“You have the gift.”
Startled by the voice I paused and turned around. A strangely dressed middle-aged woman stood in the doorway to her little house that had a sign out front. The sign had a slightly gothic font title, Madam Claire’s. In the house’s window a framed picture of Oprah with the words “I’ll always appreciate your gifts Claire!”
“Are you talking to me?”
“Your dreams are a gift.”
“I don’t believe in any of your mystic fiction, lady.”
She shrugged. “I’d imagine that many things you believe are not true and many things that are true you don’t believe.” Turning around I started walking again. “You can’t change fate, Amanda.”
Startled by her words I turned back around to find the woman gone.
Sitting in a café I pushed food around my plate. The nurses at the care facility pretty much told me not to come back. The creepy palm reader said something about Amanda. What’s that all about? Pulling out Amanda’s photo I stared at it with a strange feeling like I was looking in a mirror.
“Why are you looking at Amanda De Havilland’s photo?”
The middle-aged waitress was frowning and appeared visibly upset. Her light blue dress was partially covered by a stained apron and her nametag read Elizabeth Watson.
“You knew Amanda?”
“She was my best friend. Why do you have her picture?”
“I’m with the FBI and am investigating her cold case. Do you have a few minutes?”
“Let me see your identification.” Pulling my badge from my back pocket I handed it to her. She scrutinized it carefully, almost contemplatively before handing it back. “Give me a couple of minutes to wrap a few things up.”
“Thank you.”
A few minutes later Elizabeth slipped into the booth opposite from me. She was very attractive and her brown eyes held mine defiantly. “I haven’t seen the likes of you around here for years. Why are you digging up past pain? We’ve all suffered enough.”
“You say you were her best friend, yet I didn’t see a deposition from you. How much do you remember about Amanda and the events leading up to her death?”
“Everything. I remember everything like it was yesterday. The De Havilland family told the investigators not to question me.” She glanced at Amanda’s photo. “May I?”
Watching Elizabeth closely I could see moisture creep into the corners of her eyes. Her blonde hair still held a shine and I noticed she didn’t wear a wedding ring. “You loved her, didn’t you?” Flustered, she put the picture down and stared at me. An explanation was due. “I’ve handled a lot of cold cases and after thirty years even best friends have been able to get over the pain and move on. You’re a beautiful woman and yet, unless you choose not to wear a ring, you’re unmarried.”
“I can’t speak for Amanda, but yes, I loved her. It was why the De Havilland’s didn’t want me interviewed. They couldn’t afford a scandal so they paid me off to go away and stay quiet.”
“Tell me about her.”
“We grew up in the area together, but we never really met until college. We became the best of friends over a few years. There was just something about her. She could light up a room just by walking into it. She was the sweetest, gentlest, and kindest person I’ve ever met. Over the years, we’d both struggled with relationships. Amanda had determined to keep her virginity for her wedding night and the guys she went out with never could wait. I, on the other hand, struggled with serial abusive boyfriends. Five months before Amanda’s murder, I was raped.”
“I’m so sorry.”
“Over time I counted it a blessing. Not the pain and disabling fear it caused, but it was the catalyst for me to find solace in the arms of my best friend. A few days before Amanda was murdered, December second, we were commiserating together about our lives. She just dumped her boyfriend the night before and… Anyways, with a bottle of wine and a cool night we found ourselves snuggled together under a blanket musing about how we would be perfect for each other if only one of us could be a man. That’s when I kissed her for the first time.”
“Did you become lovers?”
“From the moment of the kiss, things were different for us both. We felt so free and relaxed around each other. Each day I woke with a smile on my face knowing in my heart I found my love. I was anxious to explore our budding relationship as I suspect she was. It was so gloriously fun sneaking around and enjoying each other’s company like we never did before. That was until two nights before her murder.”
“What happened?”
“We saw something horrible. The De Havilland security man, I can’t recall his name now…”
“Henderson?”
“Yes, that’s it. I never liked him; he was sort of dark, brooding, and creepy. Anyways he and another man were arguing with one of Amanda’s father’s workers. We saw him cut off his fingers. We were terrified. Amanda wanted to confront her father about the situation but never could get the time with him. They left for the family cabin and then that’s when it all happened. Why? Why would anyone kill someone so wonderful?” Elizabeth pulled a napkin from a container on the table and dabbed her eyes.
“How did the De Havilland’s know about you and Amanda?”
“After our night together when we shared our first kiss, we were over at Amanda’s house. Henderson caught us kissing in Amanda’s bedroom. We begged him to secrecy, but he knew. A few days after Amanda’s murder, I came by with flowers. That’s when Amanda’s father and Henderson sent me away. I was devastated. I wasn’t even allowed at the funeral.” Her tears were flowing freely now.
“I’m truly sorry for your loss. How did you cope?”
“I moved to Boston for five years before my mother took ill and I had to come back. I stayed here ever since.”
“Were you able to move on with your life?”
“No. There was no way. You’d understand if you knew Amanda. No one could have compared and no one ever did. I never married and never had another relationship after Amanda. My heart just wouldn’t let me and I had no desire to ever be with another man. No offense.”
“None taken.”
“I don’t know what would have happened between us had she not been murdered. I have no illusions that it would have been easy. Back then those types of relationships were not as accepted as today. But still, I think we would have been wonderful together.”
“What do you think happened?”
“The published story was pure fiction. What Amanda and I witnessed a few days before her murder clearly indicated that Tony Henderson was involved in something bad. It makes sense, however, that this fellow took his revenge. I remember the paper said the guy that murdered Amanda worked in a furniture manufacturing plant owned by the De Havilland’s and that he lost his fingers in an accident. I know that wasn’t true. You should ask Tony Henderson about that if you can find him. Last I heard he was on some trip around the world again. Listen, I have to get back to work. I hope you find out what really happened.”
“Thank you.”
Watching her leave my breath caught in my throat and I felt my heart squeeze within my chest. Leaving a generous tip I headed back to the motel unable to shake the feeling of deep loss that had descended upon me like the darkness of night.
***
“How are things going out there, Mark?”
“Not bad. I got to see William De Havilland. That was a bust, but I stopped in a diner and the waitress knew Amanda De Havilland well. I got quite a story from her. Did you find out anything on Tony Henderson?”
“Not much. He has a military record, was honorably discharged, and went to work for William De Havilland in 1979. The De Havillands had him in their employ until twenty months ago. That date coincides with William’s admittance to the extended care facility.”
“Thanks, Sam.”
“No worries, Mark. Have a good night.”
The documents from the case were spread over the bed so I gathered them together and put them on the nightstand. I was exhausted and mentally drained from the last few days and decided to try to get some extra sleep. Feeling a little on edge I dead bolted and put the chain on the motel room door then checked that the window was secure before turning in.
I’m being dragged through the forest. My dress is bunched up under my breasts. Screaming I reach for a small tree trunk. My wrists are tied together with yellow nylon rope. My ankle is pulled so hard my hands rip free of the trunk. Fight! I’m kicking and dragging my hands through the rotting leaves.
An orange glow lights up the mist in the forest as I’m dragged through the open barn door and tossed into the hay. Blood! There’s blood everywhere. It smells like copper. Rolling over I look up to see our family dog hanging by a rope, its body cut and sliced open. Scrambling to my feet I run for the door only to be grabbed from behind and a burlap sack put over my head. I scream again but my voice is cut short by something heavy and hard hitting my head. My mouth is bleeding as I fall back into the blood-soaked hay. A rough hand holds my throat. I’m twisting and kicking but I can’t get free. I’m going to die! Another hand tears my panties from my body. I feel his body press my legs apart and then pain; intense pain as he tears me open and forces himself inside me. My screams mere muffled whimpers.
The song Alone by Heart suddenly begins playing. Jerking upright in bed I glance at the clock radio. 4:23 am. Slamming my fist down on the radio turns off the music. Falling back into the bed I curl up into a fetal position. My body aches, my breathing ragged, and I have an overwhelming sense of dread. There’s something in the bed. Get up! Turn on the lights and get up!
Forcing myself to roll out of bed I turn on the lights and look around. Yanking the blanket off the bed I scream and fall back into the wall. There are rotting leaves and a yellow nylon rope in the bed. My wrists are burning. Holding them up I find blood and burns on my wrists. Fumbling for my phone I bring up the camera app but by the time I aim it towards the bed there’s nothing there and my wrists are fine.
Grabbing the blanket I curl up on the chair and stared blankly at the bed. It’s no longer safe and I just realized I left the Molindone at home. There is no way I’m going to try to sleep again.
***
“Mrs. De Havilland? I’m Mark Patterson of the FBI. We spoke the other day.”
“Yes. I understand you’re looking into Amanda’s case? I’m afraid I can’t talk at the moment, but feel free to look around the property if you like. I’ll be ready in thirty minutes.”
“Thank you. I’ll be back.”
The property was expansive, possibly forty acres in total size. The house had a long driveway that wound through the forest into a large grassy open space in front of the colonial-styled home. Walking around to the side of the house the forest hadn’t been cleared away. The feeling I had as I moved through the forest and seeing the decaying leaves on the ground was disconcerting. Even with the gap of thirty years, what I saw in my nightmares looked very much like what I was seeing now. I could feel my body being dragged through here.
A large wooden structure that had seen better days stood with its gray and curling sideboards slightly north of the house. The brush and weeds had overtaken the door but I pulled hard enough to open it so I could squeeze through. The interior was dimly lit by vine-covered windows but I recognized it as the place where Amanda was raped. My stomach churned and I heaved into the rotting remains of an old feed trough. Wiping my mouth I stepped back outside and took a deep breath.
This isn’t working. I’m facing my fear, but I’m losing it. This case isn’t going to help me. I was just at the car when Margaret De Havilland stepped out onto the front porch.
“Mr. Patterson? I can speak with you now. Please walk with me a bit. I thought I would show you one of Amanda’s favorite places. It’s not much now, but it was really something thirty years ago.”
“I’m sorry if my visit is making things hard for you, Mrs. De Havilland.”
“We all had to move on. Yes, it’s hard, but it’s also important. There was so little closure and I’m glad Amanda is not forgotten. Please, call me Margaret.”
“I spoke to an old friend of Amanda’s last night. Elizabeth. Did you know her?”
“Oh yes! Such a lovely girl. After Amanda met Elizabeth they were inseparable. I was surprised she never came to the funeral.”
“She told me she wanted to but was told not to come.”
“I don’t know why that would have been. I certainly didn’t tell her that.”
“She said it was Tony Henderson and your husband that told her not to come.”
“Hmmm. Here it is. Oh my… The place has fallen into disarray.”
The greenhouse would have been spectacular once. The floor was built of brick pavers and the walls and ceiling were glass. Dead rose bushes littered the containers; their brown woody stalks bending wearily towards the earth. All dead except for one brilliant long stemmed red rose. The color popped out amid the grays and browns of the greenhouse.
“Would you look at that? It’s a sign. Let’s see now… where did I put the pruners?”
Margaret turned and began looking around as I moved forward towards the rose. Bending down I took a deep breath and inhaled the scent of it. As I looked up I saw a man outside through the dirty and fogged window. His hair was wild and his hand was bandaged and bleeding.
“Here they are. Let me just cut that rose. Are you all right, Mr. Patterson?”
The man was gone but the pounding within my ribs wasn’t. “I’m fine.”
“Why don’t you take this to your girlfriend? It’s a shame to leave it here to wither and die.”
“Thank you.”
“Let’s go back inside. Have you learned anything new about the case?”
We walked back to the house and inside to the entryway. It all looked so familiar. “Just a couple of things that don’t quite add up.”
“Please, sit. Would you like some tea?”
“No, thank you.”
“What things aren’t adding up?”
“Elizabeth said that a few days before the murder she and Amanda saw Tony Henderson and a second man with someone from your husband’s work. She said Tony cut the man’s fingers off.”
“It’s true that the man came here but his fingers were cut off by a band saw at the furniture manufacturing plant. William had wanted to help the man.”
“But why not take him to a hospital? William’s deposition stated he had looked for the man and never found him.”
“The man blamed William and was very upset. Since Amanda was home I’m sure Tony took the man away from the house to try and convince him he needed help and to protect Amanda from seeing such a horrible sight. Things were so confusing after Amanda’s murder that I’m afraid none of us were thinking clearly when it came to giving depositions. I’m sure it had just slipped everyone’s mind.”
“I guess that makes sense and could have been misinterpreted by someone catching a glimpse of the situation.”
“Elizabeth also mentioned that Amanda had just broken up with her boyfriend.”
“That would have been Stephen. Oh yes. They had a big fight.”
“I didn’t see anything in the case notes about it. I would have thought he would have been interviewed.”
“The case was open and closed. The man from the plant murdered Amanda. There was so much evidence.”
“May I see Amanda’s room?”
“Of course. It’s at the top of the stairs and second door on the left. Can you see yourself out, Mr. Patterson?”
“I will. Thank you so much for your time.”
“My pleasure, Mr. Patterson. Don’t forget your rose.”
Nodding I stood and took the rose with me as I headed up the stairs. The paint was slightly different but everything was as I remembered from my dreams. Opening the door I glanced at the door frame where the bloody hand print had been. Shaking slightly I stepped into the room. They’d kept it the same. The bed, the photos, even the roses, now dried in a vase. The only difference was that there were no longer any signs of struggle.
The heating vent on the floor caught my eye. Could it be? Kneeling down I pulled the register grate off the floor and reached inside. There was something there. I pulled up a fine gold necklace with a ring on it. Just holding it made me feel joyful.
Moving over to the desk chair I sat down and looked at the simple ring. With one hand I held the rose and the other the ring. Two symbols of a life snuffed out. My fingers reached out and stroked the ring and my world went dark.
***
“Ohhhh we’re halfway there. Oh oh, livin’ on a prayer…”
What’s with the eighties music around here? I feel so rested. That was the best and most peaceful sleep I’ve had in ages. I opened my eyes to find the clock radio and nearly fell out of bed. I was in Amanda’s room! Sitting up I looked in the mirror at a beautiful girl with long brunette hair and blue eyes. Looking down I saw two breasts hidden beneath a layer of flimsy black silk. Oh my God! I wanted to scream, but I felt at peace, like I’d just come home. Sliding out of bed I stood before the mirror. I’m alive! I’m Amanda!
“That was Living on a Prayer by Bon Jovi. Here’s another hit to wake you up this Monday morning. Madonna’s, Who’s that Girl!”
I’m dreaming. Fear crept into my heart as I looked around the room. Everything was in place. The sun was streaming through the window. Reaching up I put my hands to my breasts. I’ve never had a dream like this. They’ve always been real but not this real.
“Amanda! Breakfast!”
“Be right down, mother!”
How did I know that was my mother calling up to me? Picking up a ribbon I knew I’d won it horse jumping when I was sixteen. I know it because I’m Amanda. But what about Mark Patterson? I’m him too. I need to figure this out. God I feel so good. Almost as if I was on autopilot I brushed out my hair and got dressed into a purple dress and ran downstairs.
“There you are. Are you meeting Elizabeth this morning?”
Am I? “Yes. I’m meeting her for coffee.”
“What’s the date today?”
“November thirtieth.”
Glancing around the room I spotted a calendar. “Is this a new calendar?”
“It was new in January. I guess I’ll have to get a new 1988 calendar soon though.”
November thirtieth, nineteen… eighty… seven…
“Are you all right, sweetheart? You look a little pale.”
“I’m a little out of sorts.”
“Is it your time of the month?”
“No. I just remembered an errand I need to do. Sorry, mom. I’ll be back later.”
Running back upstairs I closed the door behind me. I’m Amanda, thirty years ago. One week until I’m brutally murdered. How did this happen? Why? Grabbing the yellow pages I flipped through them until I found something. Writing down an address I grabbed my purse and jumped into my blue 1985 Honda CRX. It really is 1987.
As I drove I kept marveling at how good I felt. My hair, breasts, hips; everything was in the right place. Pulling up in front of a dilapidated house with a wooden sign hammered into the grass. The sign had a picture of a hand and the words, Madam Claire’s, I went to the front door and knocked. A middle-aged woman opened the door.
“You must be Madam Claire?”
“I named the place after my daughter. She’s got for more gifting than me so passing along the business with her name on it when I’m long gone made sense when I named the place. How can I help you?”
“Please don’t laugh.”
“Honey, I don’t laugh at much these days. Come in.”
“How do I even begin to explain this? I woke up this morning as me.”
“Unfortunately, honey, we all do.”
“Yesterday for me was December 10, 2017. I was born, December 8, 1987, the same day that I…” I waved my hands up and down myself. “…was murdered. In the future, I’m Mark Patterson, an FBI agent working on cold cases. My entire life I had nightmares of Amanda De Havilland’s murder and was given her cold case a few days ago. I came to Lynchburg to confront my fears and hopefully find some answers, but then I found an object of Amanda’s and now I’m here, Amanda, thirty years earlier and a week before I’m supposed to be murdered.”
“Hold out your hands.”
She took them in hers and she looked them over carefully.
“Here’s about all I can tell you for certain. You are Amanda and always have been. I feel no dichotomy in you, meaning your soul is in the right body. Now comes the speculation. If what you say is true, then I can only assume your spirit was at such unrest at the time of your murder that you were reborn as Mark Patterson. The supposed time of your death and your rebirth coincide. The dreams you had as Mark Patterson were Amanda’s, or your own, real memories. Perhaps it was fate that brought you back through time to right the wrongs done to you. I don’t know. Perhaps it wasn’t wrongs done but love lost? How do you feel?”
“I feel like me. I feel like Amanda. I feel deathly afraid.”
“What was done to you?”
“Raped, dismembered, and burned alive in some kind of satanic ritual.”
“My God. Of course you’re afraid. Listen, honey. I don’t know what happened or why, but if you know what’s coming, you should be able to change the future. Hell, I wish I knew what’s going to happen. I’d be a rich girl. One word of warning; if there truly was some kind of satanic ritual surrounding your death, then something akin to life atonement might be at work.”
“What’s life atonement?”
“Satanic rituals are all about power. They’re performed in order for power to be gained by the one performing the ritual. When a sacrifice is made the level of the sacrifice is proportional to the power gained. The death of an animal is worth far less than the death of a human. The death of a woman, greater than the death of a man. The death of a young, beautiful, virgin woman would potentially be worth many lives.”
I was stunned by what I was hearing. Is it possible I was just a sacrifice for power? Why am I even listening to this woman? “Thank you! What do I owe you?”
“Oh, honey. You owe me nothing. Just don’t die.”
Leaving the house I was a little more frightened than before. I needed to get to the diner to meet Elizabeth but I also needed to go home first.
Pulling up to the house I ran inside and straight to my room. Somehow I knew it would be there; the rose from the greenhouse. I found it lying on my nightstand as perfect as when it was cut. I looked for the ring necklace but couldn’t find it. That bothered me a lot but I had what I wanted and a few minutes later I pulled into the diner.
Stepping inside I spotted Elizabeth. My heart jumped. I shouldn’t feel this way but it was like I haven’t seen her in years. Maybe it’s just seeing how much I meant to her that makes me realize how much I love her? I rushed up and hugged her tightly. She looked so beautiful. “This is for you, Elizabeth!”
“It’s beautiful, Amanda.”
“It’s wonderful seeing you. How are you?”
Elizabeth looked at me oddly. “What’s come over you? You’re always smiling and cheerful, but you seem overjoyed to see me. You didn’t do the deed with Stephen did you?”
Stephen, my boyfriend whom I have a date with tomorrow. I felt a sharp pain between my legs and I started to shake. “No! Never!”
“Did he hurt you? Because I’ll kill him!”
“No… he’s been okay. I’m seeing him tomorrow night, actually.”
“You don’t seem too enthused.”
Looking at Elizabeth my heart went out to her. It was such a strange feeling to know I was about to die and yet seeing someone that moved me so much. “We should go somewhere, just you and me. We could drive down to Florida. It would be so much fun.”
Her warm fingers found mine across the table. There’s a spark there. I know it. “What’s got into you? We’ve both got classes with tests coming up.”
I need to change my future. “Please! Let’s go.”
“All right. But we have to bring our books to study so we can take our tests when we get back. I don’t want to fail.”
“Of course. Thank you, Elizabeth!”
Squealing tires outside the diner drew my eyes. A pickup truck was heading straight for us. Pulling Elizabeth’s arm I dove over her as the sickening crunch of metal sounded behind us. Wood, glass and debris rained down.
“Are you all right, Elizabeth?”
Her hand came to my face and caressed it gently. “You saved our lives. I’m fine. Are you hurt?”
“I think I’m okay.”
Pulling Elizabeth up I looked back towards the demolished booth. The old pickup truck had crashed through the wall right where our booth was. Nothing remained but shattered bits of glass and wood and the truck stopped at the register. The door of the pickup opened and an older man fell out onto the floor. Blood was spraying everywhere. Grabbing napkins I applied pressure to his severed neck artery. His eyes bored into mine.
“Hang in there! Someone call for help!”
His bloodied hand grabbed my wrist so hard it hurt. Blood was bubbling up through his mouth. “You can’t change fate.” He rasped.
“He’s gone, Amanda.” Someone is pulling me. “He’s dead. Come away.”
Looking down at my hands, they were covered in blood. My dress was as well. Elizabeth pulled me up and away from the man and hugged me tight.
“Did you hear him? Did you hear what he said, Elizabeth?”
“He didn’t say anything. We need to get you cleaned up. Are you sure you’re all right?”
“We need to leave town! We need to get away from here!”
“You’re scaring me, Amanda. What’s wrong?”
She’d led me into the bathroom and was washing my hands. “I have this feeling that something bad is going to happen to me if I stay. I need to get away from here.”
Her hands were brushing back my hair and her fingers were lingering on my cheek. “It’s a terrible shock to see someone die like that right in front of you. Let’s get you home.” She led me outside. I was in a daze. My car had been badly damaged by the truck.
“We’re going to have to stay here until the police can write their report.” Pulling Elizabeth down onto a curb we sat and waited. “Could we take your car or perhaps we could take a bus?”
“Amanda, I don’t understand. We just watched someone die and you’re still thinking of going to the beach? My car is in the shop. It was foolish of me to think we could simply leave together. What about Stephen?”
Elizabeth might have deep feelings for me but she’s not saying anything. I wonder if she feels I’m still with Stephen or perhaps we still need to have our first romantic kiss that sets everything in motion. “You’re right; perhaps it was a little foolish. Seeing a man die like this makes me realize what’s important.”
“As soon as the police let us go I’ll walk you home.”
“Thank you!” I hugged her tightly. Her arms wrapped around me protectively.
***
It was almost noon by the time we got to my house. Elizabeth left shortly after. There’s love there, I know it. I should leave. I should get on a bus and get out of town. I packed a small suitcase and purchased a ticket on the bus heading south.
My sense of relief was so great that when I sat down in the seat on the bus I closed my eyes and felt such comfort that I almost fell asleep. As the bus pulled away from the station the further I got away from home the better I felt. The bus was just nearing the city limits when the brakes squealed and the bus shook violently as it skidded down the road. A woman walked right in front of us and I watched in horror as I knew there was no way the bus was going to stop in time. At the last second she looked up and straight into my eyes. The sickening sound of the bus hitting her body and bouncing slightly as it rolled over top of her shook me to my core.
“No!”
It was clear that the woman was dead but as we stood around her mangled body I swore she turned her head towards me and spoke. “You can’t change fate.”
Grabbing my little suitcase I ran from the scene and hurried back towards town stopping in at Madam Claire’s. I knocked and poked my head inside the door. “Hello?”
“You’re back.”
“Awful things are happening every time I try to leave town. I was at the diner and my friend Elizabeth and I had just decided to go to Florida together when a pickup crashed into the diner. The dying man spoke to me saying I can’t change fate. Then I decided I would take a bus and a lady walked out in front of it. What’s happening?”
“Sit down, Amanda. You told me there were satanic rituals surrounding your death. If when you try to alter the course of the future someone dies, then you may already be bound to death. At some point someone committed your soul through a satanic ritual. The more you try to escape, the more people will die, including those you care about the most.”
“So you’re telling me I must yield to my own rape and murder or more people will die? This is crazy! I came back through time some thirty years so I can simply die all over again? There must be some way to stop it from happening.”
“I don’t know.”
“Most likely you’ve been bound by a triad.”
I turned to see a young woman about my age. “I’m assuming you’re Claire?”
“Yes.”
“We’ve met before.”
“Not in this life.”
“You said a triad?”
“Three people, almost always men, come together to choose to sacrifice another. There is a link to a Biblical reference. First John, two sixteen. For all that is in the world – the desires of the flesh, the desires of the eyes, and the pride of life – is not from the Father but from the world. The world is synonymous with the evil one. Each member of the satanic triad will gain power through your death.”
“But what has this got to do with me?”
“You’re the catalyst, the spark, the key, the one thing all three have in common. Your death will feed each one’s desires. One member of the triad desires sexual potency; to be irresistible to women. One desires fortunes, and the last desires fame and recognition.”
“But why me? Why am I the catalyst for them? I can’t give them those things.”
“For the desires of the flesh, you’re incredibly beautiful and yet you’re unattainable. I assume you’re a virgin and that you’ve chosen to wait until marriage or that your heart already belongs to another. For the desires of the eyes, you come from wealth yet it does not control or corrupt your heart. You could happily live without the comforts of money. For the pride of life, you have no desire to be famous or be recognized. Am I right?”
Frowning I slipped my hair behind my ear. “You’re right on all three, but I still don’t see how that makes me a catalyst.”
“You are the antithesis of what their desires are. By stealing your virginity the triad member will gain sexual prowess. By murdering you, another will take your wealth. By disposing of your body in a way that is uncaring and unrecognizing of you, that person gains recognition.”
“So if I was a slut that loved money and prestige I couldn’t be used?”
“Precisely.”
“What if I decided to lose my virginity before I’m raped and murdered?”
“Three members of the triad come together and perform a ritual to bind their intended victim. If what I overheard of your conversation is true, then this has already happened. That’s why if you try to alter your fate people will die. If you’re already bound, then try as you might, you won’t be able to give up your virginity. The binding worked because your character is true. You’re a gift to mankind and the evil one gains power by not letting you live.”
“How do I break it? How do I get unbound?”
“The three members of the triad need to die before you do.”
“I’m not a murderer and I don’t even know who they are.”
“Then I suggest you prepare your heart to meet your fate.” She stated it so flatly and in such an uncaring way. Claire turned and walked out of the house as I stared after her in disbelief.
“Don’t judge Claire too harshly. She sees so much she’s had to disassociate from her emotions to cope. It’s nothing personal.”
Leaving Madam Claire’s I walked home. The grand house looked like a prison to me now. Two people died today because I tried to change my fate. Am I willing to risk the life of my mother, my father, or Elizabeth for my own? Do I want anyone else to die because of me? I’m trapped.
Stepping inside the house my mother looked me over carefully. “You still look a little pale. Did you hear the news that two people died in town today?”
“I saw them both die.”
“I’m so sorry, sweetheart. That must have been terrible.”
“I’m not hungry for dinner. I’ll be in my room.”
“All right, but if you need anything just let me know.”
“Thanks, mom.”
I closed the door to my room and sat down on my bed tucking my legs up underneath me. Grabbing a pillow I hugged it tightly to my chest. Who am I? Why am I here? I was Mark Patterson, wasn’t I? What if this isn’t the first time this has happened? What if I’m in an endless loop, unable to get free?
What’s hard for me to grasp is that for the first time I finally feel like me; that I always have been Amanda and always female. I love everything about being Amanda; about being me. My life as Mark seems so distant and yet I still hold all those memories.
If I’m in a loop, forever repeating my rape and murder how can I help break myself out of the cycle? As Mark, I knew to find the ring in the register. What if I left a journal hidden in the same place? I can document what I’m seeing now in the hope that I’ll know for next time. God, please, I don’t want a next time.
Moving over to my desk I started writing out what had transpired and what I already knew. I was focused on my task, but I was also subtly reminded that I was a woman. It’s hard to believe this is really me and I feel so at home, and yet I also feel newness to my body. Could it be that I really did live thirty years as a man and I’m seeing my body fresh for the first time?
Having finished my writing I stood and let the worries that filled my mind drift away. I smoothed out my dress and looked in the mirror. I saw something move behind me. Jumping back and away, my hands grabbed for anything that could be used as a weapon. Feeling something cool and solid I wrapped my fingers around it tightly.
“You’re a little jumpy, Amanda.”
It was Tony Henderson. He really is creepy. “What are you doing here?”
“Unlike you as the privileged daughter who lives here, I work here.”
I hate his tone and condescending attitude towards me. “I know that. What are you doing in my room?”
“Margaret told me you saw people die today. I’ve seen that happen as well and came by to offer myself as a sounding board in case you wanted to talk about it.”
No, I don’t want to talk about it. Almost sending him away, my FBI training kicked in and stopped me. “What is it you really do for my dad?”
“I’ve been here for years and you only ask now?”
“It’s not like we need a security guard here at the house. Nothing has ever happened before.”
“Perhaps you mistakenly think of me as a security guard where I am more like an associate to your father helping him with his business ventures. The reason you’ve never seen anything here is because I do a good job and keep bad things from happening.”
Really? Is that why you weren’t here when I get raped and murdered? “How’s your girlfriend doing? What’s her name again?”
He narrowed his eyes at me. “I’m unattached at the moment.”
“I appreciate your concern over my wellbeing, Tony. If I think I need someone to talk to I’ll let you know.”
“There have been some strange events today. Perhaps you should stay close by. I wouldn’t want anything to happen to you.”
“Duly noted. If you don’t mind, I’m going to get ready for bed.”
“Goodnight, Amanda.”
Turning he closed the door behind him and I let out an audible sigh. I pulled the object that had been hidden behind my back and took a look at it. It was a plastic horse figure. I need a real weapon. Think, Amanda. I know what’s going to happen and when, but I don’t know why or who; at least not for sure. There must be something I can learn or discover.
As quietly as I could I snuck back downstairs and into my dad’s office. The office was large with wood paneled walls, bookcases filled with books, portraits and paintings, and comfortable chairs to sit in. It was truly a man-cave before man-caves even came into vogue. What caught my eye first were the rifles in the glass and wood rifle case in the corner. Moving over to the corner I opened the door and pulled out a shotgun. My experience as an FBI agent gave me quite a bit of firearms training, but Amanda really had none. Smiling at the realization I brought back some useful skills I checked the chamber to find it empty.
“What are you doing?”
I was in the middle of aiming the gun at a stuffed pheasant. “I was thinking of learning to shoot, father.”
“Put that away before someone gets hurt. Why on earth would you suddenly want to learn how to shoot?”
“I’m not always going to be protected by you and Tony. One day I’ll be on my own. Besides, if a zombie outbreak starts I need to be prepared.” Putting the shotgun away I turned back to my father. “Father, do you remember the time you gave me a rose?”
“I’ll never forget it. Why bring that up now?”
“I guess I’m at the age now where I need to make plans for my life and memories like that one are making me sentimental. I saw two people die today, father. It makes me think about my own life and if people will even know if I’m gone. Have I been a good daughter? Have I made a difference in this world?”
His eyes softened and he extended his arms. Surely he isn’t one of the triad. I let myself be enfolded by his arms and I smelled his familiar scent of Old Spice.
“You’re a perfect daughter, Amanda. I’m hoping you settle down, find a husband, and have at least three children that grow up to be just like you. If you really want to learn how to shoot, I’ll take you to the range after your mom and I get back from our trip up to the cabin.”
“I’d like that. Do you like Stephen, father?”
“That’s an odd question. I only really met him once.” Dad’s eyes lost focus and looked away from me. “Why do you ask?”
“You know I’ve chosen to wait until marriage and I’m not sure Stephen wants that. It’s 1987 and I’m wondering if I’m just being too old fashioned.”
Dad moved over to his little bar and poured himself a drink. His hand shook a little as he took a sip. “If you feel you want to wait, then that’s your decision, old fashioned or not. If Stephen can’t handle waiting then he’s not for you. Simple as that.”
“I thought you were going to bed, Amanda.”
Tony Henderson had a way of sneaking up on people. “I was about to when I thought I heard father. I’ll not keep you both in case you have business to attend to. Goodnight, father.” I kissed father on the cheek and slipped away into the hall, pausing only to see Tony close and lock the door behind him. Rushing back up to my room I laid myself on the floor and put my ear to the heating register. I used to do this to hear mom and dad talk sometimes.
Tony was talking. “She’s acting different.”
“She saw people die today. It causes one to think about life and ask a lot of questions.”
“Everything is in place. Stephen is…” The heater fan turned on and I could hear no more.
Tomorrow I’m going to find Johnny Wheatson. I need to know all about the people that want to kill me. Getting ready for bed I found a pretty pink nightgown and just about swooned as I looked at myself in the mirror. Letting my hands move over my body every touch elicited excitement but once I let my hand slip between my legs I remembered the pain of the rape and my fire was replaced with ice. Shivering at the thought that somehow I wouldn’t avoid the inevitable, I climbed into bed and only drifted off to sleep as I thought of Elizabeth’s hands stroking my face.
***
Throwing up into the burlap bag that was tightly covering my head I felt his revolting body pull away from me. I ached and I knew I was bleeding from between my legs. He had torn me wide open. Trying to move I found I had nothing left inside me. My fight was gone. I’m ruined. I just want to die. Please, God, just let me die.
“Get out, both of you. You don’t need to see this. I’ll come get you when it’s done.”
The door to the barn closed and I was hauled to my feet by strong hands. What remained of my dress was torn from my body. My knees kept buckling from the pain and I slipped from his hands and back into the bloody hay. I smell my blood now. The burlap sack was pulled from my head and I looked into a mask. The man had covered his face. He lifted me up and sat me on a stool and grabbed my left hand slapping it down on the barn workbench.
I screamed as I saw a pair of garden pruners in his other hand. I pulled and thrashed but he held me fast. I felt the cold metal slide over my little finger. Fighting with everything left in me I kicked and hit the man. The pruners pulled away only to be smashed into the side of my head. Things went black for a moment but when I opened my eyes again I saw the pruners once again over my little finger. There was a strange symbol on the man’s forearm and then I felt incredible searing pain.
I rolled out of bed and heaved into my garbage can. Feeling my left hand I found all of my fingers. Turning on the light I stood shaking from the horrible nightmare. I kept looking at my left hand and checked myself out in the mirror to make sure I wasn’t bleeding everywhere.
It took almost an hour to settle myself down even though I knew it was just a dream and yet I know it wasn’t. This is what’s going to happen and if I try to change things more people will die. I don’t care! Let other people die! Collapsing on the floor in tears I’ve never felt so trapped before. Looking around my room I saw a picture of Elizabeth and me. One look at her smile and I knew I couldn’t let her be killed so I could live. How many innocent lives will be lost if I choose to run away?
I began writing in the journal the latest dream and I drew a picture of the symbol on the man’s arm. It was like the number eight with a cross sticking out from it. Maybe Claire would know what it is?
The morning was still very young as I crept back downstairs into father’s office. There’s a safe that I knew about but I didn’t have the combination. I rummaged through his desk not finding anything of interest. Heading into the library I started looking at book titles. Again, I struck out having hoped to find something on the occult.
I know father lied about Stephen. I saw it in his eyes. He’s met Stephen more than once but the flicker of an eye is not a precise indicator of guilt or association. If anything, I believe father still has deep loving feelings towards me. The sun had risen now and I headed outside to the barn. It was a frightening place after my dreams but there was nothing amiss there. Likewise the greenhouse was in perfect condition with roses of all colors blooming everywhere. Wandering through the rose beds I was almost at peace.
“I thought I might find you here. Are you coming in for breakfast?”
“Good morning, mother. I’m not very hungry.”
“You didn’t have dinner last night and you skipped breakfast yesterday. Is something wrong? Is everything all right between you and Stephen?”
“There’s a lot going on. I honestly don’t think my relationship with Stephen is going to work out. What’s in father’s safe?”
“That’s a strange question. How did you jump from your relationship with Stephen to the safe?”
“I’m curious is all. I’ve always known he has it, but never wondered what was inside until now.”
“It’s mainly just legal papers for our house and business. What’s really going on? What’s happened between you and Stephen?”
“Nothing has happened between Stephen and me. As far as I know he’s still taking me to dinner tonight.” I had to say something. “After seeing those people die yesterday I was thinking of writing a will. It’s not like I have anything to give away so it’s probably a foolish thought, but there are things of mine I’d like to go to friends in case something happened to me.”
“You’re twenty years old and far too young to even think about those things. Come on. You need to eat something and when was the last time you took Oscar for a walk?”
***
Oscar was the family German shepherd. He was a good guard dog just because he looked imposing but deep down he was a bit of a mooch. All bark and no bite and if you scratched his ears or gave him food he’d be your friend for life. I walked along with Oscar as I enjoyed the cool first day of December’s air against my legs. I wore a red dress under my light jacket. Funny that I have jeans and pants in the closet but ever since becoming me again I wanted nothing to do with them. It was as if I was celebrating my femininity anew.
I walked downtown and passed the diner. It was all boarded up where the truck had crashed through, but it was still open. It amazed me that people just keep on going after something that tragic happens. Walking Oscar was a good excuse to think, although I wasn’t thinking much. My mind was numbingly blank and I found myself standing in front of Madam Claire’s.
“You sure look lost, Amanda.” Claire was standing in the doorway with a doggie treat as if she knew I’d be coming by.
“I had another dream last night. I just can’t put the pieces together. There was a symbol on a man’s forearm in my dream. It had an eight with a funny cross extending from it.”
“That would be the Leviathan Cross, or Satan’s Cross. It’s not an eight, but rather an infinity symbol. The cross has two perpendicular lines through it. Some believe the infinity symbol represents eternity and the cross, either a crossroads or equality.”
“Do you think all the members of the triad would have such a mark?”
“It’s doubtful. It’s much too well known and in this part of the Bible-believing world, Satanism is frowned upon. It’s not necessary for their rituals.” She tossed Oscar the treat and he wagged his tail so hard it made it difficult for me to hang onto his leash. “You should go. It’s hard to look at you.”
“Excuse me?”
“I rarely see someone that exudes such innocence and beauty and to feel this death burden around you is making me nauseous. It’s as if heaven and hell are colliding wherever you are.”
“I’m sorry. It’s not too fun dreaming every night and knowing in a week I’ll be ritualistically raped, dismembered, burned, and murdered. I won’t bother you again.”
“My apologies if I came across harsh, Amanda. I want to see this through with you if for no other reason than to be free of the darkness. Come by anytime.”
“Thank you, and thanks for the treat for Oscar.”
From Madam Claire’s I walked another mile until I came to father’s furniture mill. The place produced furniture fifteen hours a day with two shifts of workers. It was started by my great grandfather and passed to father five years ago when grandfather passed away. Most everyone knows me here even though I don’t visit it very often. Father would be here somewhere but as I walked into the mill area it was the foreman that spotted me and came over.
“Amanda. So nice to see you. What brings you around?”
“I was hoping to find Johnny Wheatson.”
His face darkened. “Not sure why anyone would want to find Johnny, especially someone like yourself.”
Making up a lie I decided I needed to give him some reason. “I have a project around the house I need help with and someone suggested Johnny.”
“He doesn’t come in until the one o’clock shift. I think he has a place in the Midpoint apartments. If you need help around the house, just ask. I’d be happy to help you out.”
“Thank you.”
Another mile took me to the Midpoint apartments. It was a seedy looking brick building and certainly not very appealing. I almost turned around when a man with wild hair stepped onto the street. Just seeing him made my heart pound and cold shivers ran down my spine. I wanted to run. Somehow I pushed my fear away. “Johnny Wheatson?”
He looked at me with much confusion. “Who wants to know?”
“I’m Amanda De Havilland. You work for my father.”
“Wow. I would have never pictured William De Havilland having such a pretty daughter. What can I do you for?”
“Are you doing any kind of side work for my father?”
He shifted nervously. “No ma’am.”
“Do you know Tony Henderson or Stephen Briarcliff?”
“I know Tony but not this Stephen fellow. What’s this all about?”
How do I even respond to this? Johnny has some minor drug infractions. I can use that. “I just overheard Tony and my father talking and they mentioned checking into your history.” Johnny blanched. “You seem like a nice person. I’d just hate to see anyone lose their job.” I obviously hit a nerve.
“Thank you for coming out of your way to tell me. I need to get going.”
“Good day, Mr. Wheatson.”
Arriving back home after a lengthy walk, Oscar promptly fell asleep and didn’t even wake up when Elizabeth arrived. Some watchdog he is.
“How are you doing, Amanda? Yesterday was pretty traumatic.”
“After you left I got a bus ticket out of town. I was on the bus that hit and killed the woman.”
“You were leaving without telling me?”
Biting my lower lip I was concerned that anything I might say could hinder our relationship. She’ll think I’m crazy if I tell her the truth. “It wasn’t my intention to leave you, Elizabeth. I’m having horrible nightmares; nightmares that I’m going to be murdered one week from today. I want to leave just in case this is a premonition, yet every time I try to leave, someone dies.”
Elizabeth’s arms felt comforting as they wrapped around me. “Nothing is going to happen to you. Let’s borrow my dad’s car and go to Florida.”
Staring into Elizabeth’s eyes I started to cry. “No. I don’t want to lose you. Madam Claire believes I’m bound to death by a satanic ritual. If I try to change my fate those I love the most will die.”
“No wonder you’re all freaked out. Madam Claire’s? Why would you go talk to those crazy people? If you’re too scared to leave, then I’ll stay with you. We’ll just have a week-long sleepover. Please don’t go back to Madam Claire’s.”
I want her with me so badly but what about Stephen? “Tomorrow. I’ll come to your place tomorrow night. Stephen’s taking me to dinner in a few hours and even though I’d rather skip it, it wouldn’t be nice of me to break a date on such short notice. Besides, I really should talk to him.” Hugging Elizabeth tightly I thanked her profusely for being my best friend.
***
My dress was a conservative blue that still flattered my body but wasn’t designed to entice. My hair was slightly curled on the ends and around my face. I wore a pearl necklace and earrings. It had taken a long time to go through my closet and pick the perfect outfit. I don’t know what to expect but I know that deep down I’m not in love with Stephen. Perhaps that would change when he stepped through the door, but then again shouldn’t I have the slightest flutter in my heart knowing he was coming?
I still don’t know for sure who the three men of the triad are. Tony Henderson was the only and most obvious choice for one of the three. He seemed cruel and harsh. Father? While it’s possible since I think he was lying about Stephen, he certainly seems to love me. Johnny Wheatson? He’s also a likely possibility and the only one I’m able to definitively place at my murder. The final person of the triad could be Stephen. I just don’t know.
Finding father in his office I knocked lightly. “Amanda? Come in. You look lovely. You’re going to dinner with Stephen?”
“I am. Do you think I’m dressed appropriately? I’m trying for a conservative yet elegant look.”
“I’d say you nailed it. Joe Marconi told me you stopped by the mill today and that you asked for Johnny Wheatson?”
“I did. I have a project in mind and I heard Johnny is a good woodworker.”
“He is a good woodworker, but he’s not someone you want to be associated with. If you tell me what your project is I can find you the right person.”
“That’s all right; it was perhaps too ambitious of me anyways. I’ve decided I don’t need the help after all.”
“Okay, but if you change your mind let me know.”
We were interrupted by the doorbell. Moving to the door I noticed my hand shaking as I went to open it. My dreams have truly rattled me. “Who is it?”
“It’s Stephen.”
It took all my courage to open the door. Stephen was a tall, athletic young man. He was a few years older than me and had the look of proper affluence. He leaned in and I turned my face so he kissed my cheek instead of my lips. He frowned but quickly moved to flattery. What did I ever see in him? He looks like a spoiled rich kid that always gets his way.
“Hello, Stephen. You should come in and meet my father again.”
Watching carefully I tried to pick up any signs of familiarity between the two. It was clear father knew Stephen more than he let on and Stephen was clearly acting nervous; acting as if he was playing a part and not doing a convincing job of it.
With the brief interlude over, Stephen showed me to his Porsche. He was trying hard to appear gallant and opened the door for me, but it was clear this wasn’t the norm for him. As I sat low in the seat I adjusted my dress to cover my legs. Stephen reminded me of guys I grew up with when I was Mark Patterson. They had everything handed to them and all they cared about were themselves. They went to the gym for endless hours to chisel their physiques and then stayed up late every night carousing and throwing away their parents hard earned money.
Pulling up to one of the few nicer restaurants in town, Stephen once again opened the door for me and extended a hand to help me out of the seat. I was grateful for his assistance as a low car and seat made getting out of the car challenging in high heels. When we were seated Stephen ordered a beer for himself and I ordered water. “It’s a shame you can’t have some wine until March.”
With another man, perhaps another life, with no nightmares of being raped, I could see myself with someone, but every time I look at Stephen I feel my panties being torn from my body and my legs being pushed open. Yet, he was trying so hard and none of those things have truly happened. Or have they? I need to give him a chance. “It’s only a few months away. Thank you for inviting me to dinner. I’m sorry if I’ve been a little disconnected.”
“I heard about the driver of the truck and how he almost hit you yesterday. It would have shaken anyone up.”
“Thank you.”
He downed his beer and ordered another. “I want you to know, Amanda, that I see a great future for us.”
I forced a smile. “What is it about me that attracts you?”
“You’re the prettiest girl in Virginia.”
“Certainly there is more to me than just my looks?”
“Of course not. You’re smart, possibly too smart.”
“Do you know what books I like to read or what movies I like to watch?”
Stephen finished his second beer and waved to the waitress for yet another. “What’s with the twenty questions tonight?”
“I’m thinking of my long-term life plans.”
The beer came and he took a big sip. “That’s what this dinner is all about, Amanda.” Getting down on one knee he opened a little black velvet box. To his credit the ring was gorgeous. People around us all stopped to stare. “Amanda De Havilland, will you marry me?”
Why belabor this? “No.”
“You’re joking. Don’t leave me hanging here, people are watching.”
“Then get up and stop making a fool of yourself, Stephen. My answer is no.”
“Is this about the books and movies? I can learn what you like.”
“Stephen, this isn’t just about that. You have no career plans and I know while you’ve been dating me you’ve been going out and being with other girls.”
“How do you know about that? Have you had people spying on me?” His third beer finished he ordered another.
“No spying. It was merely an assumption that you just confirmed.”
“Any girl would willingly take me up on my offer to marry them. Don’t throw this opportunity away!” His voice was getting louder and the people had all turned away in embarrassment for him.
“You mean the opportunity for you to have affair after affair on me bringing home untold numbers of diseases? In case you haven’t figured it out, I’m not like those other girls. I’m done, Stephen. I’ll find my own way home.”
Now he was shouting. “You’re nothing but a frigid harpy. You play me along for months hoping to get free dinners and you give out nothing! One day someone’s going to take everything from you and you’ll rue this day.”
“I already rue this day, Stephen.”
Turning I left the table and walked outside. It was dark, rain had started, and it was cold. Shivering I turned back inside and called my parents to see if they would come pick me up a few blocks away. I didn’t want any additional embarrassment of waiting at the restaurant and walking a few blocks in high heels wouldn’t be too bad.
Slipping back out into the cold wet night I was surprised at how nonchalant I was about the entire situation. I suspect Stephen more now than ever but was confused as to why he would ask me to marry him. I saw nothing in the file folder about Stephen. It was as if he didn’t even exist and yet being rejected in public would give him motive the police would have followed up on.
A dark sedan pulled up next to me and the window opened. “Get in.”
Tony looked none too pleased. “I’m waiting for father to come get me.”
“He knew I was nearby and called me. He said he didn’t want you waiting long. So get in.”
Looking up and down the street I suddenly wished for modern technology and cell phones. Opening the door I got in and put my seatbelt on.
“What’s this all about? Your father said you were leaving your date with Stephen early.”
“We had a difference of opinion. It’s over between us and I wasn’t about to put myself in his hands after he drank four beers.”
“You’ve not been yourself lately. You sure you’re making the right choices?”
“I’m seeing things more clearly than ever before.”
“Stephen’s a decent guy.”
“And how would you know?”
“Do you honestly believe I wouldn’t check into anyone that gets involved with this family? This is my job.”
Now I was angry. “Has father told you to look into my relationships?”
“Not directly, but I take what I do seriously.”
“I’m not sure where you get your information, but Stephen is a philandering, egocentric, young man. He’s only concerned about himself.”
“And you’re not concerned for yourself? You fail to see your own hypocrisy. You’re a spoiled little girl that has a cushy life and will probably never have to work a day in your life.”
“Stop the car.”
“I’m taking you directly home.”
“I said stop the car! I’ll sooner walk than be preached at by the likes of you.”
The car screeched to a halt. Getting out of the car Tony didn’t wait for me to close the door. He simply drove off and let the momentum carry the door shut. I’d let my emotions get the better of me. I should have used that opportunity to pry for more information. I started walking.
By the time I got home mother and father were anxiously waiting for me at the front door. I was cold and wet and mother got a towel and blanket for me. “Where have you been? Tony was going to pick you up.”
“He picked me up but I got angry with him and told him I’d rather walk. Did you know that he’s been spying on us? Anyone I have a relationship with, he’s digging into their background. I don’t know what his problem is, but he thinks I’m a pampered princess. We live very comfortably but I work for my tuition like everyone else.”
Dad wasn’t happy. “He’s overstepped his bounds. What happened with Stephen?”
“He proposed to me.”
“I knew he was going to.”
“What do you mean, you knew?”
“He came to me a few days ago asking for your hand in marriage. I told him that was your choice as your hand isn’t mine to give.”
“That’s why you didn’t tell me the truth when you said you only met Stephen once.”
He nodded. “I assume you said no and that’s why you’re here dripping on the floor.”
“He knows nothing about me and he admitted to being with other girls while dating me.”
“For what it’s worth, I’m glad you said no. I’ll have a word with Tony. You should get out of those wet clothes and get warmed up.”
***
Waking to sunlight streaming through my window I realized I never had a nightmare last night. They had been happening so often it was almost the expected norm for me. On one hand I was relieved, but on the other I felt I needed every piece of information if I was to avoid my own demise.
It was a cold day again so I dressed warmly and headed downstairs. Mother had breakfast ready for me but it looked like it had sat a while.
“I wanted to let you sleep, sweetheart. Stephen has called three times already. He’s very apologetic and wants to see you. Do you think you should give him a second chance?”
“Not when he was sleeping around while dating me. I made it very clear that we were done last night. I’ve no desire to speak with him.”
“You both need closure.”
“While that may be true, it doesn’t have to come today.”
“Do you have plans for the day?”
“I’ll be going to stay with Elizabeth tonight and hope she’ll come to stay while you and father are away. I don’t feel comfortable with how things left off between Stephen and Tony.”
“Certainly you don’t think they intend to harm you?”
If you only knew. “Stephen embarrassed himself in front of the entire restaurant last night. He was also drunk. Tony was just being Tony. I don’t feel comfortable around either of them right now.”
“I know your father was none too pleased with Tony last night. He had words with him already. I’m sure it will be all better today. I need to go do some shopping. Will you be all right on your own?”
“I have our mooch of a dog to watch out for me.” Oscar looked up from his pillow and lazily put his head back down.
“I’ll be back in a few hours.”
“Thanks, mother.”
After mother left I locked all the doors and headed back into father’s office. I tried the safe combination a few times but got nowhere. Most of his accessible files were about the furniture business. I could find nothing of any value.
There were many places things could be hidden in the house so I moved from room to room and spent the next hour digging through drawers and closets. I could find nothing. I was back in the kitchen having some tea when Oscar woofed and the doorbell rang. Grabbing a knife from the drawer I moved quietly towards the door. The doorbell rang again followed by pounding on the door.
“Amanda! I know you’re in there!” It was Stephen and he was really angry. He kept hitting the door and suddenly all my fears took root within me. Holding the knife I slipped to the floor and hugged my knees to my chest. Every bang sent shivers down my neck. “Amanda! Open the door! You owe me!”
Why am I just sitting here? Call the police, stupid. Getting up I lunged for the phone and dialed 911. “Police, what’s your emergency?”
“There’s a man outside my house banging and threatening.”
“What’s your address?”
“112 Maple Street. The De Havilland estate. I’m Amanda De Havilland. Please hurry.”
“I’m sending someone now. Just stay on the line.”
The pounding and screaming continued. I could hear the siren in the distance and then all was silent.
“The police should be pulling up any time now.”
“I think the man left.”
“All right. I’m hanging up now. Talk to the police and tell them what happened.”
“Thank you.”
The doorbell rang. “This is the police. Amanda De Havilland?”
I was still paranoid but I managed to peek out to the front porch and saw two police officers. I unlocked the door and threw it open. “Thank you for coming!”
“Ma’am, please put down the knife.”
“Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry.”
“It’s all right. What’s going on?”
My breathing was labored. I sat down for a moment trying to calm myself. “Stephen Briarcliff. He was my boyfriend up until last night. He proposed and I said no. He’s been calling all morning and just now was banging on the door and yelling threats.”
Tony pulled his car into the driveway and stopped in front of the house. “What are the police doing here?” The police went to draw their weapons but Tony put his hands up. “Amanda, tell them who I am.”
“That’s Tony Henderson. He works for my father. It’s not Stephen.”
The police relaxed and Tony strode forward. “What’s going on, Amanda?”
“Stephen came and was threatening. I called the police but Stephen left just before they got here.”
Tony turned to the police. “I can watch Amanda in case Stephen comes back. Perhaps you could track Stephen down?”
This was perhaps my chance to make up for my mistake last night and get more answers. I didn’t want to be left alone with Tony but mother would be back soon anyways. “Tony’s right. I’m fine here.”
“All right, Miss De Havilland. Call us if there’s any more trouble.”
After the police left Tony surprised me. “Listen, Amanda, I’m sorry for last night. I didn’t appreciate being ordered to collect you and bring you home and you certainly didn’t deserve my spiteful words. You’re not a spoiled little girl. If anything I’ve never seen anyone being brought up in such affluence not let it go to their heads and yet you’re giving and caring. You could easily walk away from all of this.”
I’m dumbfounded. Now I don’t know what to think. “Thank you. I believe I owe you an apology as well.”
“No, ma’am. I went beyond my duties and infringed upon the family’s rights. Clearly even with that I didn’t do my due diligence as I should have foreseen something like this. Had I been doing my job properly Stephen would have never been allowed on the property after last night. What’s this knife doing here?”
“I took it from the kitchen when Stephen was banging on the door.”
“I’m impressed. Don’t take this the wrong way, but I would have expected you to cower in fear.”
“I did cower in fear only that I had a knife in my hand while I did it.”
His smile took the cold edge from his face. “Do you know how to use a knife in a fight?”
“Pointy end goes away from me.”
He chuckled. “What are your career plans, Amanda? Are you going to take over the family business?”
“I figure I might have to one day, but I’ve been considering applying for the FBI. I have the right grades and classes for it.”
“The FBI is a low-paying job and there is a lot of stress with it.”
“It’s not about the money, it’s about seeing people get justice. Money doesn’t mean much to me and I’m not saying that because the family is well off. Money doesn’t create fulfillment or happiness. The FBI would pay well enough for me to live a decent life and then I’d be doing what I’m passionate about.”
Tony’s eyes flickered a moment. He’s conflicted. “The police are going to find Stephen and question him. They’ll likely not book him as technically he’s done nothing wrong. Do you want me to emphasize to Stephen that he not come around again?”
“No. I’m happy to meet with Stephen in a day or two after he settles himself out. For the life of me I can’t see why he proposed. I’m not able to bring him happiness.”
“That’s where your wrong, Amanda. You’re the key to everyone’s happiness.”
With that hanging out there like an ominous cloud, he turned and left as mother arrived.
Helping mother with the groceries I headed with her into the kitchen. “Stephen came by.”
“Did you talk things out?”
“No. He was yelling and threatening me. I called the police but Stephen left before they got here.”
“Do you really think he was going to hurt you?”
“Yes. His reaction to last night is all I need to know that he’s not the right one for me. I’m going to go pack a few things and head over to Elizabeth’s.”
Mother turned to me and hugged me tightly. “It’s been a rough week for you. The good news is that it can only get better from here.”
I knew better than to believe that. “Thanks, mother.”
***
Elizabeth rents a small, old house not too far a walk from home. Standing on the front porch I hesitated knocking. If I’m going to die in a few days, why should I get my heart entwined with Elizabeth’s? Thirty years from now, she’ll still not have a relationship and all because I’m being selfish.
“Are you just going to stand there looking pretty or are you coming in? It’s cold out.”
So lost in my thoughts I didn’t hear the door open. Elizabeth stood there with a smile and a sparkle in her eyes. Looking into her eyes I knew I couldn’t leave. I’m condemning her to a lifetime of pain. Forgive me, Elizabeth. I need you too much right now. “It’s always so good to see you, Elizabeth.” Stepping inside I hugged her tight.
She jumped onto the couch and patted the seat next to her. “So, tell me all about the big date.”
It was a snug little couch but I didn’t mind. The room was cool and I enjoyed the idea of using some of Elizabeth’s body heat. At least that’s the excuse I’m telling myself. “Stephen proposed.”
There was a flicker of annoyance and then resignation. “You’re going to be Amanda Briarcliff then.”
“I told Stephen no even though I wanted to see you dressed in a fluffy purple bridesmaid dress.”
“You’re just waiting then?”
“It’s over between us. He made a big scene and then was pounding on the door making threats this morning. I called the cops on him.”
That perked her up. “This calls for a celebration!” Elizabeth jumped up and then paused. “That is unless you’re sad about it.”
“I’m happy it’s over. He showed his true colors.”
Smiling, Elizabeth turned into the kitchen and returned with a bottle of red wine and two glasses. “I was saving this for your birthday. Grab the blanket over there. This old place never gets very warm.”
Once we were both snuggled together on the couch Elizabeth poured the wine and we lifted out glasses together. “What do we toast to, Amanda?”
“A long life and love for us both.”
Our glasses touched with a pleasant clink and I let my first sip of wine warm my throat and insides.
“Do you think it’s possible to find true love, Amanda?”
“I know we’ve both had rough patches.”
“I don’t think I could ever trust another man. After being raped and all the abusive relationships I’ve had I wonder if I’ll ever find that which I crave so much.”
Taking another big sip of wine I emboldened myself. “You know, Elizabeth, that if you were a guy, you’d be perfect for me. Look at us. We’ve never fought. We care for each other. We look out for each other. You’re so gifted, talented, and smart. I just need a magic wand to turn you into a guy.”
“There’s only one problem with that.”
“What’s the problem? I thought it was pretty much self-explanatory.”
“I don’t want to be a guy.”
Frowning I mocked disappointment. “What are we going to do then?”
“With the magic wand we could roll back time six months and turn you into a guy. But there’s yet another problem with that solution.”
The wine was getting to me. “I’m all ears.”
“The problem is you’re too beautiful and smart to turn into a guy.”
“But if I’m smart I could act all Neanderthal.”
“That just won’t do.” She took our glasses and set them on the coffee table. Her gaze was so intense.
“What other options do we have?”
Her fingers ran through my hair and lingered lightly on my cheek. I closed my eyes and leaned into her hand. That’s when I felt her lips on mine. They were so soft and moist. With my eyes closed I could feel Elizabeth’s tentativeness and gentleness. I opened my eyes as she pulled away. Fear was written all across her face. “I’m so sorry, Amanda.” I know I love her. “Say something… Please…”
“Why have you waited so long?” Stroking her silky soft cheek with my fingertips I slid my hand behind her neck and leaned in and kissed her. The fire that burned within me was immense, but I can’t go beyond kissing right now. Not with my death looming. Not with everything happening. I felt her relax and her lips curl into a smile. “You’re so beautiful, Elizabeth.”
“I feel like I just broke ever taboo and every law and yet I’ve never felt anything more wonderful than your lips. I want nothing else than to rush headlong into something that is irrevocably foolish, but we have all the time in the world.” The spark in her eyes was even more intense than before. Handing me my glass she toasted. “To hell with guys. To us!”
She kissed me again and it felt so right. I entwined my fingers with hers as we snuggled together and chatted the rest of the evening. When we finally decided to go to bed I changed into my black nightgown and slipped into bed next to Elizabeth.
“Why do you have to be so bloody gorgeous, Amanda? You’re a temptation.”
“We’ve slept in the same bed before.”
“That was then, this is now.”
“We can put pillows in between us, or I could go sleep on the couch. I could tell you I’m a closet nun.”
“You’ve never had sex have you?”
“I’m a woman of the world, Elizabeth. I was spawned in the 1960’s.”
“You’re a virgin.”
“I wanted to wait until I married.”
We were facing each other in bed and her hand caressed my hair. “You’re incredible, Amanda.”
“If I roll over, will you hold me?”
“I’d like that.”
***
Everything is dark and the pain excruciating. I’ve been beaten and raped and now my hand throbs where my two fingers have been brutally cut from my body. I try opening my eyes but they are so swollen I can barely open them. Screaming as I see my two fingers on the bloodied work bench my face is grabbed roughly. The man in the mask holds me firmly. There is a knife in his other hand. Slowly the sharp tip presses into my forehead. Struggling and kicking I feel the blade cut slowly through my skin. Sweat and blood drip into my eyes.
Hopelessness is all I feel. The pain that ravages my body is nothing compared to the feeling that I’ve lost all hope. The knife digs deep again and I slip into darkness only to feel a tug on my ankle. I’m being dragged again. The pulling stops and I curled myself into a tight ball on my side. The smell of gasoline assaults my senses but I can no longer move. When I think I can feel no more pain, I hear a whooshing sound and searing fire crawls along my body as my skin boils and peels. I scream some unearthly sound.
“Amanda! Amanda!”
There are hands on me! I thrashed.
“Amanda, it’s me! Elizabeth. Wake up!”
Slowly the pain subsides and I feel gentle touches and light kisses. It’s so real. Just let me die! “Let me die…” I’m being shaken now.
“Amanda!” Her hands are stroking my face. I hear weeping. “Amanda, wake up.”
Forcing my eyes open it took a moment to realize I was in Elizabeth’s bedroom. “Elizabeth?” My throat burned.
“Amanda? Are you all right? You had a bad dream. You frightened me.”
I was still shaking even with Elizabeth’s arms around me. “These nightmares are so vivid.”
“The same nightmare?”
“Lately they’ve been progressive as if I get a small piece of what’s going to happen. I feel every bit of pain, smell every detail, and after I wake the dreams stick with me.”
Elizabeth still held onto me but reached over to a nightstand and opened a drawer. She pulled out a handgun. “I’m staying by your side and I’ll not let anything happen to you.”
“Where did you get a gun?”
“My father gave it to me. We used to go to the shooting range.”
“I’m worried that you’re going to get hurt or killed.”
“These are just dreams, Amanda.”
“They’re more than dreams.”
“You say this is all supposed to happen in a few days?”
“The night of December seventh and into the eighth.”
“You’re my girl, Amanda. I’m going to stay by your side until this is all over. The only way someone is going to get to you is through my dead body.”
That’s what I’m afraid of. With Elizabeth holding me I finally felt like I didn’t have to go through this alone. My bravado was gone. I’ve seen my death and felt every bit of torture, pain, and fear. To know Elizabeth was there to protect me made me feel so much better.
We spent the morning making breakfast and snuggling together. I couldn’t recall a recent time that I felt so free to be me, even with this whole thing looming over me. The little light touches and random kisses from Elizabeth felt like a guilty pleasure. It was almost as if I knew it was forbidden and that made it all the more exciting.
We decided to spend the next few nights at my house. If there was anything to be discovered, it would be at my house and I withheld my fears that by not being home I would set into motion another person’s death. I didn’t want to see another death on my account.
I’d been thinking a lot about time. What happens if I stop my murder? Do I not get born as Mark and do I lose everything I know about that life? Will this life vanish and I’ll suddenly be Mark again thirty years from now taking on a different cold case? I can’t worry about what might happen. I have to live my life right now in this moment.
We walked arm in arm through town and to my house. Elizabeth had a bag for her clothes and things and her gun was hidden inside as well. There’s a look in her eyes of fierce determination that both scares me and makes me feel all warm and comforted. The Mark that I once was, or perhaps will be, is gone in many ways. I remember that life vividly, but I am acting very much like the frightened girl that I really am. Over the past few hours there were no more than a few minutes that I hadn’t held onto or touched Elizabeth in some way or another. Her presence made me feel secure but there was more to it than that. I’m in love.
Happily, Elizabeth seemed more than eager to reciprocate my feelings and even though we’ve not spoken openly about our feelings, I knew we were following a path that would lead to something substantial.
Upon arriving at the house Oscar ran out to greet us. He kept sniffing Elizabeth’s bag hoping to find a snack. He’s such a mooch. Mother came out to the porch and gave us both a hug. She always liked Elizabeth.
“Looks like you’re planning on staying a couple of days, Elizabeth. Should I set an extra plate for dinner tonight?”
“If it is no bother. I can take care of myself. With you and William leaving Amanda for your trip I thought we’d have an extended sleep over.”
“You know you’re always welcome here. You’re a good influence on our Amanda.”
“Just as she is a good influence on me.”
Grabbing Elizabeth’s hand, an action that didn’t go unnoticed by mother, I led her upstairs to my room and closed the door. “Why do I get the feeling your mother knows more than she lets on, Amanda?”
“She’s always hidden in the recesses but she’s very astute. I wouldn’t doubt that she secretly directs father’s business from behind the scenes.”
Plopping ourselves on my bed Elizabeth leaned into me. Her fingers traced my cheek and slipped into my hair. “A girl could easily fall for you, Amanda. There’s just something about you that exudes warmth and innocence. You’re incredibly smart, and fun, and let’s not forget how beautiful you are.”
Reaching for her hand I held it up against my cheek as I closed my eyes in complete contentment. I felt her warm moist lips brush mine. My lips parted of their own volition and I tasted Elizabeth’s sweet tongue. A soft moan escaped my lips as my body flushed with heat.
“Does Stephen know that you rejected him because you’re having an affair with another woman?”
My eyes shot open and Elizabeth hurriedly pulled away. I saw her hand reach for her bag but I grabbed it and held it down against my thigh. “Does a closed door mean nothing to you, Tony?” I was furious and scared.
“I didn’t know you were home. I was simply making my rounds checking on things.”
“Next time knock first and please don’t say anything to anyone.”
He glanced at Elizabeth. “Elizabeth is pretty but I didn’t think you were gay. Were you both a thing when you broke up with Stephen?”
“You’ve known me most of my life, Tony. I don’t flirt, I don’t carouse, and I don’t cheat. Stephen is an ass and perhaps he’s a catalyst for this, but this is my life and mine alone to choose my own way.”
“You vouched for me when the police were here even after I was a jerk the night before. It’s your life and up to you when and with whom you want to share things. I’ll keep quiet.”
He turned and closed the door behind him. “And knock next time!”
Turning to Elizabeth I hadn’t realized my hand was still squeezing hers against my thigh. “I don’t care if people know about us. There is something soothing about your touch. I feel stronger with you near me.”
“Tony gives me the creeps, Amanda. Have you ever noticed he looks a little like your father?”
“I never really took notice. I avoid Tony whenever possible.”
“He has a way of spoiling the mood, doesn’t he?”
“He’s like a black cloud on a sunny day. He thinks I’m a spoiled rich girl and seems to resent that I have a family and a nice home.”
“I saw you work to pay for your car and tuition. Just because you live in a nice home doesn’t make you rich.”
“The truth is I should be on my own by now. I should have my own place and be making my own way.”
“You could move in with me.”
Lacing my fingers with Elizabeth’s I leaned over and kissed her. “I’d like that, but not until this is all over.”
“It’s all right if you’re not ready. I understand. Perhaps I’m being too hopeful or maybe I’m rushing things?”
“If I didn’t think that you’d be at risk, I’d move in today. We need to see this through. Hopefully, everything is nothing more than bad dreams.” I need to change the subject and get moving. Staying here with Elizabeth in my bed is too tempting right now. “Come on. Let’s go for a walk around the property.”
Elizabeth moved her clothing from her bag but I could see the heavy outline of the handgun inside as she put the bag strap over her shoulder. Seeing where I was looking Elizabeth tried to put my mind at ease. “I’m keeping it and you with me at all times.”
***
The next morning I woke refreshed with Elizabeth’s body snuggled up tightly to mine. I had no bad dreams and that almost made me wonder if perhaps I was manufacturing the entire thing. My life as Mark kept drifting further and further away to the point I began thinking that life was a dream and yet deep down I know I lived thirty years as Mark Patterson. The more time I spent as Amanda the more I felt at home.
Turning over I came face to face with Elizabeth. She murmured a little but pulled me closer. Staring into her resting face she seemed so at peace. It was as if she was happy for the first time in her life. Her eyes fluttered open and the smile that spread across her face was infectious.
“God, Amanda. You’re so beautiful. How I manage to keep my hands to myself is beyond me.”
Her hand was on my butt so I snickered at that. “You are taking some liberties and yet I’m not upset.”
She rolled me onto my back with her on top of me. “Do you know I’ve never been with a woman before?”
“You know I’ve not been with anyone before. Are you worried you won’t like it?”
“You’ve ruined me, Amanda. I haven’t really touched your body yet, and I know I’m ruined for life. Who else, man or woman could compare to you?”
I had flashbacks to when I met Elizabeth thirty years from now. “Promise me that if anything happens to me that you’ll move on.”
“I’m not sure I could.” She rolled off of me leaving me cold and bereft. Taking that as a cue, I slipped out of bed and looked vacantly out the window. I felt her behind me. I could sense her warmth. There was a small jingle of metal and I felt something being put around my neck. Reaching up I felt a ring dangling between my breasts. Elizabeth’s arms wrapped around me and her lips brushed my neck. “I’m not sure I could move on because I’ve already given you my heart. No person has moved me like you, Amanda. This ring represents my love for you. I bought it on a whim months ago and watching you with Stephen tore at me. You’ve always been there for me and we’ve always been closer than friends, but sometime ago I fell in love with you.”
My fingers traced the smooth gold metal of the ring. My heart was fluttering in my chest. For the briefest of moments I wasn’t selfish and considered ending this right now for fear of Elizabeth’s shattered heart as she would look upon my dead body in a few days. Turning fully into her arms my tears fell freely. “How could I have missed you all these years? I knew our lives were entwined but never so much as I realize now. I love you, Elizabeth.”
Our lips sought each other’s as if our lives depended upon it. My arms wrapped around Elizabeth’s neck and for a fragment in time I felt freedom from all my fears but then the reality of my situation hit me like a slap to my face. I pulled back slowly as my tears of joy became tears of fear and loss. My body shook. “It’s not fair!”
“Amanda, what’s not fair? What aren’t you telling me?”
Moving to my desk I pulled out the journal I was writing and stroked the leather surface with my fingers. “You’re going to think I’m crazy but I need to share this with you. Even though you say you love me and I know I love you, it’s not right that you don’t understand why I’m so frightened. I started writing this on Monday. This is my first entry.” Handing the journal to Elizabeth I watched as her eyes went wide. She read the first sentences out loud.
“Monday, November 30, 1987. I, Amanda De Havilland, am writing this journal in hopes that someone might find it in the future and after I am murdered. To whoever finds this journal, please go to Elizabeth Watson and tell her that I loved her with my whole heart and that she needs to move on with her life. Aside from wishing that my murder never takes place, this is the only thing I want; that Elizabeth is free to live her life.”
Tears began falling from Elizabeth’s eyes. “You wrote this on Monday! Before breaking up with Stephen and before I kissed you, you wrote that you loved me.”
“When I met you Monday I knew that which had been simmering in me ever since I first saw you was love but I never knew for sure if society or you would allow it. In many ways, I think I was searching for my soul mate that was always right in front of me.”
Elizabeth’s eyes softened but as she glanced back at the journal she became upset. “Why are you writing like your murder is inevitable?”
“Don’t ask me how I know these things as I’m not sure I understand everything myself. Whether these are mere dreams or precognition, I want every chance to live my life without any of these horrible things happening to me. I’ve seen my death over and over again. I know where they’ll bury my body, where I’m raped, and some of the people involved. Read the journal. I’ve put every bit of detail I can remember from my dreams and from the conversations I’ve had since Monday.”
Elizabeth took her time and read through the journal. “These are so vivid. Now I understand why you wanted to run away and why you don’t think you can anymore. Why do you think this is happening?”
“I think I’m being given a chance to alter my fate. Maybe December eighth will come a go like any normal day, but I don’t think so. I’m sorry I’ve pulled you into all of this. I’m sorry I was so selfish to speak of my love for you and respond to your kiss knowing that…”
She silenced me with a kiss. “It takes love and courage to expose your biggest fears. If something happened to you knowing I should have been here for you and I wasn’t, I’d never be able to move on. Like you I’ve been searching for my soul mate. I can’t tell you how difficult, frightening, and horrible I feel right now knowing I’ve finally found you and to think you may be taken from me. We can leave together.”
“We can’t risk it. Twice I’ve tried to leave and twice people have died. If we try again, who knows who might die? I can’t live with the guilt that it might by mother or father, or worse, you.”
I felt such deep sorrow as her eyes stared into mine. Turning back to my journal she flipped through the pages. “Claire said the triad must die before you. We need to confirm who the three are.”
“Elizabeth, we’re not murderers. I’ll fight to protect myself, but without proof, I can’t take someone’s life.”
“So we just wait for this all to happen?”
I tried to offer a solid smile but I know it was rather weak. “I’ve been thinking about this a lot. The more we know about who, what, and why the better. We can think through various options and potentially place weapons where we might need them. We can also barricade ourselves in my room if necessary.”
“What are you thinking when you say you want to know more?”
“I believe Claire when she spoke about the three reasons the triad would want to kill me and yet I can’t assign the motivations to people around me. Stephen is perhaps an obvious choice in that he was so upset I wouldn’t have sex with him and since he gallivants around with other women I could see how he would want sexual prowess. I sort of owe him some closure. We could meet with him and try to see if he’s involved.”
“All right. We’ll start with Stephen. Call him and set up a meeting but I’m coming with you.”
Stephen’s voice was laced with anger but he said we could meet at a coffee shop in town this afternoon. Needing some fresh air I took Elizabeth’s arm in mine and walked down the stairs and outside towards the greenhouse. The greenhouse air was filled with pungent scents of roses and the warm humidity was a wonderful reprieve from the cold air outside.
As we wandered through the brick pathways I paused to look into Elizabeth’s eyes. “If I get through this, do you think we have a good chance together?”
“You keep saying the word if. I’m not going to let anything happen to you. You’re stuck with me and screw society. If we have to find a little cabin hidden in the woods to be together, then that’s what we’ll do. We could always move to France. I hear things are more open there.”
Picking a perfect red rose I gave it to Elizabeth as we sat down on a stone bench. My hand found hers as we both sat in silence, lost in our own thoughts.
***
When Stephen arrived at the coffee shop I almost got up and left but Elizabeth’s hand on my thigh kept me from standing. She leaned over and reminded me why we were here. Stephen glared at Elizabeth and then at me as he sat in the booth opposite us.
“You never said you’d be bringing someone. This is about you and me.”
“After the scene in the restaurant and you making threats at my front door you really expect me to come alone?”
Elizabeth’s fingers traced the hem of my dress under the table. Her touch made this bearable.
“What do you want me to say? You drive me crazy. I spent hours at the police station because you called the cops.”
“You brought that on yourself. What did you expect? That I’d fling the door open and let you ravage me on the hallway floor? You ruined what we had by not being loyal to me. How many girls did you sleep with while you were dating me?”
“Don’t make this all about me. You’ve been staying with this slut for the past few days. How long have you been sleeping with her? Is she the reason you threw away our relationship?”
“Don’t you ever talk about Elizabeth like that! She’s a better person than you’ll ever be. Perhaps if you weren’t such a philandering self-centered boy we’d still be together, but I can see clearly now just the kind of child you are. Did you think that by marrying me I’d fall into your bed willingly; that I’d spread my legs for you out of the sheer ecstasy of knowing I would be your wife? Or maybe you wanted access to my family’s money? Once we were married would you just hang out with your friends all day long and have affair after affair?”
Stephen’s face became red and flushed. I suspected he’d been drinking before he arrived at the coffee shop. He glared at Elizabeth then turned back to me. “I’ll forgive you for throwing away what we had.” He pulled out the ring again. “Come back to me. Marry me.”
“Don’t make a fool of yourself twice, Stephen. I’ve seen you for who you really are and what I’ve seen is severely lacking. I’ve happily moved on and suggest you look for your next conquest elsewhere.”
People were once again looking as he dropped his head and shoved himself up and out of the booth. Thinking it was all over I let out a sigh of relief when he turned back with venom in his eyes. “Amanda De Havilland, I will have you one way or another. No one walks away from me!”
Elizabeth, who’d remained passive, stood quickly. A dinner knife was squeezed tightly in her hand hidden slightly behind her skirt. “That’s because anyone with any sense would run from you, Stephen. Don’t ever call on Amanda again.”
“Why you…” His arm moved back as if he was about to strike Elizabeth when suddenly a hand grabbed his wrist holding it firm. Tony Henderson stepped between Stephen and Elizabeth.
“Get out of here, Stephen. Now!”
With a final glare back at me Stephen scampered out of the coffee shop.
“Thank you, Tony.”
Elizabeth slipped back down as people turned back to their coffee.
“I assume you both had some closure?”
“You could say that.”
“Good. Then I’ll leave you two be.”
When Tony had left the shop I grabbed Elizabeth’s hands in mine and carefully extracted the knife. Her eyes were so intense and filled with anger. I’ve never wanted anyone so badly in my entire life, or lives. Leaning close to her ear I felt her body relax at my nearness. I whispered softly to her. “Take me home my beloved protector.”
***
We had finally got ready for bed and I closed the door to my room and placed a chair under the handle. After our walk home and dinner we both slowly settled down. Elizabeth had been furious and hearing the threats made by Stephen elevated her concerns over my well-being. I think she’s finally seeing the reality of the situation. She’d been pensive and slightly withdrawn since the coffee shop.
Elizabeth was staring at me. Her bottom lip was quivering slightly. She looks so vulnerable right now. In the back of my mind I kept thinking about the future. I’ve already changed things. There’s no way that Elizabeth wouldn’t have confided in me about the triad and about Stephen. Did that mean I can alter the future without affecting my life as Mark or does it mean that because I still remember my life as Mark that I still die and am reborn? I’ve made up my mind.
Crossing the floor I took Elizabeth’s hand and led her to my bed. “I don’t know what’s going to happen, but I know I’ll regret not making love to you just once.” The softness of her cheek felt like a satin as my fingers grazed her skin. I felt her warm hands reach for mine as she held it gently against her face. Her eyes were riveted on mine as her lips pressed lightly against the underside of my wrist. Another kiss further down my arm sent shivers down my spine.
Is it me or is this body far more sensitive than my old one? Her warm hands cupped my face as she kissed me. My lips parted slightly as her tongue danced lightly across them. Tipping my head to the side as her lips made their way along my cheek to my ear I offered a soft moan. A gentle nibble on my earlobe and kisses down my neck caused my breath to catch.
I wasn’t completely passive, but Elizabeth was taking the lead and I was certain every touch would cause me to cry out in loving desire. I felt the string of my nightgown slide effortlessly over my shoulder as she kissed and gently nipped my skin with her teeth. My nipples hardened as the sheer fabric of my nightgown slipped over top of them and as her fingers grazed my breast our urgency and passion increased.
Slowly I felt myself being pushed back onto the bed with Elizabeth stretching out on top of me. Never in my life had I been so moved or felt so loved. Every touch was a gentle caress and every kiss an arousing flame that pushed back my fears. Elizabeth’s soft murmurings of her love for me mingled with my own for her and by the time she finally touched my womanhood I was deliriously lost.
***
Gradually I became aware of my surroundings. As I stirred I felt Elizabeth’s arms tighten ever so slightly. I could hear the gentle beating of her heart as my head lay on her chest. The slight smell of our love making lingered in the air. I never realized anything could feel so wonderful, sensual, and loving as our lovemaking was last night. I recalled my experiences as Mark Patterson and they were nothing close to what I had just experienced. Feeling slightly guilty I decided there was nothing I wanted more than to spend the rest of my life with Elizabeth and would be happy to lose my memories of Mark altogether.
It is suggested that in relationships where two women are lovers, that one almost always becomes more dominant, taking on a sort of masculine role even if both women are feminine. Last night, even though we’d taken turns, it was clear Elizabeth has taken on the role of protector and lead in our relationship. This thrilled me as it allowed me to let go of everything that I had learned as a man. I was beyond content to lie in Elizabeth’s arms. The feeling of loving protection warmed my heart. I could stay like this forever and yet for all the distraction and the momentary reduction of fear, I knew I had to face the reality of my situation.
Feeling lips pressing against my head I looked up into Elizabeth’s smiling face. “Good morning, my love.”
“You were incredible last night, Amanda. I’ve never been with a woman before but I’ve certainly dreamed about it with you. However my dreams could never do justice to the incredibly gentle, loving way we were together. I know now that I’ve never loved anyone as much as I do you. I won’t let anything happen to you.”
“I’m so glad you’re here. It makes me think that there might be hope and I feel safe with you.”
“What’s on the agenda for the day?”
“Mother always goes shopping on Saturdays and Father is typically busy with work. We should have the house mostly to ourselves. I’d like to go back through father’s office and see if we can get into the safe.”
“Maybe we can also squeeze in a little fun then?”
Snuggling further into Elizabeth’s arms all I could do is smile.
***
It was early afternoon when we finally decided we needed a break. The sun had returned and with it a short burst of rare December warmth. Our scavenging for information was mostly unsuccessful so Elizabeth took me for a walk outside.
“Why are you looking at me like that, Elizabeth?”
“I’m contemplating what you would look like in a bikini, in a wedding dress with your hair all done up, imagining a mountain cabin where all we had was a feather bed, and wondering if you’re ticklish.”
Smiling at the references I put on a matter of fact face. “I’m not ticklish.”
“Everyone is ticklish somewhere.”
“Not me.”
“I don’t believe it.” Her finger reached out to poke my side and I danced away laughing. Elizabeth decided now was a perfect time to discover my ticklish spots so she ran after me. For a few glorious moments I was me, free to indulge in any whim; the foreboding future forgotten as I ran giggling away from Elizabeth but letting her get close enough to touch me over and over again.
A piercing scream froze us in our tracks.
“What was that, Amanda?”
“It sounded like it came from the barn.”
I wanted to run away or to hide in my room but my feet were already moving towards the barn. Creeping up to the side window we peeked inside. The window was dirty and our view obscured, but there were three men. One wore a hoodie and mask, the other was clearly Tony. The third was Johnny.
“…were supposed to never come here… going to get rid of the…” We could barely make out Tony’s words with Johnny whimpering.
“…Amanda… I came to warn…”
The hooded man grabbed Johnny from behind and Tony held his hand firmly down on the workbench. He was so quick that Elizabeth and I couldn’t intervene. Blood splattered against the window and Johnny’s scream sent chills down my back. Tony let him go and Johnny reached for his left hand, now covered in blood. Starting to gag I felt Elizabeth’s hand on my back and she grabbed me and rushed me back to the house.
We went straight to my room and Elizabeth pushed the chair under the door handle before wrapping me in her arms. My breathing was shaky and my legs gave way as darkness enfolded me.
“Amanda! Amanda.”
Warm soft hands caressed my face. Opening my eyes I saw Elizabeth leaning over me. Johnny’s scream and his bloody hand lingered heavily in my mind as I grabbed for my trash can and heaved. I know what that feels like to have your fingers cut off. Staring at my left hand I turned to see Elizabeth hovering close with a tissue for me to wipe my face. Sitting down next to me she wrapped her arms around my shoulders.
“Are you better now?” All I could do was nod. “Tony cut off Johnny’s fingers. Why would he do that? We should call the police, Amanda.” The roar of a car’s engine starting sounded. Elizabeth got up and looked out the window. “That’s Tony’s car. It’s leaving the property. I can’t see who is in it.”
Elizabeth was looking at me expecting me to do something. Everyone in the future said that Johnny cut his hand on a band saw. Witnesses said he blamed my father as he ran out of the furniture mill. “All right, let’s call the police.”
***
Two hours later I was clinging to Elizabeth’s arm as we stood with the police in the barn. Everything had been cleaned up and there was no evidence anything had occurred.
“Miss De Havilland, there’s no evidence of foul play here. I know what you think you saw, but we were called earlier to the furniture plant about an accident. We just finished speaking with Tony Henderson twenty minutes ago and he said that Johnny had cut off his fingers on the machinery there. He rushed Tony to the hospital but Tony demanded that he not go. Tony said he brought him here to at least try to dress the wound. I’m sure that’s what you saw. We have eye witnesses that said Johnny was blaming your father. I’m sure you just misinterpreted everything.”
“We know what we saw, sir.”
“We’ll confirm everything when we catch up with Johnny.”
We walked back towards the house as the police left. I steered us toward the greenhouse. I needed something uplifting and the greenhouse was always warm and inviting. Sitting down on the stone bench I pulled Elizabeth down next to me. “Maybe the whole triad thing is wrong, Elizabeth. Maybe Johnny and Tony are involved in something bad and Johnny is the only one involved in retaliation for what happened to him. What if my dreams aren’t accurate and there is only one person?”
Elizabeth was clearly shaken. She had just witnessed yet another evidence of something bad going to happen to me. “I read your journal and Johnny was the only one you could identify in your dreams. The fact that he was missing fingers clearly is some kind of premonition. We’ve found no link, no information to who the members of the triad could be. But we saw what we saw. Tony cut Johnny’s fingers off. That wasn’t an accident. If the triad isn’t real, and we must consider the source being the crazy fortune teller, then we can leave. Let’s pack our things and get out of town.”
“But what about the man in the truck and the woman that got hit by the bus?”
“Coincidence. Come on, we’re going.”
Elizabeth stood and turned toward me.
Crack!
It was as if everything was moving in slow motion. I looked up to see a large glass pane directly over Elizabeth’s head shatter and fall. A huge piece of glass that resembled an arrowhead started falling straight for her. Diving, I tackled Elizabeth throwing us both into the sharp roses just as the glass shattered heavily on the bricks at our feet.
“My God, Amanda. You saved my life!”
“Coincidence or not, I’ll not see you killed. We must stay. I can’t risk your life if there truly is some kind of satanic ritual binding me.”
“As much as I hate to agree with you, that was too close for comfort. We prepare for all eventualities. We stand and fight.”
***
I’m there but I’m not as I watch Elizabeth in the kitchen making some tea. I feel secure around her. Everything will work out. She pulls some stray blonde hairs behind her ear as she stares contemplatively at the two tea cups on the counter before her.
A shadow appears out of the corner of my eye. Turn! Turn around, Elizabeth! I try to scream but no sound comes out of my mouth. A large man wearing a mask slips silently behind Elizabeth and puts a hand with a cloth over her mouth and nose. Elizabeth thrashes and fights but in moments slumps in his grasp.
No! This can’t be happening!
The man pulls a knife and plunges it into her side. Blood drips onto the linoleum floor as he drags Elizabeth through the back door of the kitchen and into the darkness.
Waking suddenly I reach for Elizabeth. My dream had shaken me so much that I found my hands touching her side and making sure she was fine.
“Mmmmm. You must be frisky this morning, Amanda.”
Finding nothing wrong with Elizabeth I wrapped myself around her and kiss her. “I thought I lost you. I had another dream and you were stabbed. You should leave. You should get far away from this place. You should get far away from me.” The last sentence was barely a whisper as I began choking on my tears.
“Hush, Amanda. Even if your dreams are truly premonition of events to come I’ll not leave you. I’m not going to run away and let you to be raped and murdered even if that means I’m putting my own life at risk. We’re in this together.”
“It was so real.”
“I think it’s time we take control of this situation. We have all the details from your dreams. If we can’t leave then perhaps we can keep others here. Let’s talk to your parents and convince them to stay another day. We can also confront your father about what we saw yesterday with Tony and Johnny.”
I started to get up when Elizabeth pulled me back to bed. Her lips pressed against mine and she held me close. “When this is all done, Amanda, we’re going to get out of here for a while. I should be treating you like my precious lover and yet it’s so difficult to think beyond our current circumstances.”
“You don’t know how comforting it is to have you by my side. I still worry for your safety but I’m not sure I could do this alone. Thank you for being here.”
***
We’d been careful to not expose our relationship. Tony knew because he caught us kissing, but this morning I didn’t care any longer. I held Elizabeth’s hand as we descended the stairs and headed into the kitchen. I think this made Elizabeth feel more connected to me and I know it made me feel better.
“Mother? Father?” I wasn’t expecting father to be around but mother was always close by. With no response I frantically ran from room to room looking for them.
“Amanda. I found a note from your mother. It says they headed to the cabin a day early. On a good note, we have the place to ourselves and they left the fridge fully stocked.”
“This is so frustrating. It’s as if every turn I make is being blocked. I feel like a buffalo being herded towards a cliff.”
I felt her hands on my arms as she pulled me into a warm embrace. “Tonight we’re having a date. You can be in your finest dress and I’ll cook dinner for you.”
Suddenly it all made sense to me. Not my pending murder but Elizabeth’s focus on making the best of a bad situation. If I knew I only had twenty-four hours left with the one I love I’d be doing everything possible to spend quality time with them. “We cook together and I’ll set the table.”
“That’s the spirit! What do you say we walk into town and pick up a few things?”
***
The man at the checkout looked at us a little strange as we pulled items out of our basket. Shotgun shells, .45 rounds, a hunting knife, a cake mix, and some icing sugar. I just smiled and tipped my head slightly letting my brunette hair drop over one eye. I’m sure I could have bought wine too as he silently bagged the items.
“He was smitten.”
“Hardly.”
“You just don’t know how gorgeous you are, Amanda. It’s an endearing quality that your beauty doesn’t go to your head. You could be an actress or a model.”
“Why be an actress when I get to live my own horror story?” Taking Elizabeth’s arm in mine as we walked I leaned into her. “Besides, I don’t need people staring at me. I’ve got you and that’s all I care about.”
We continued to walk along in silence, both of us lost in our own thoughts.
***
Dinner, while fabulous, was still a bit of a solemn affair. I dressed in my most beautiful dress, had done up my hair, and we set a cozy fire in the fireplace. We turned on soft romantic music, lit candles, and for all the romance nothing seemed to diminish the growing apprehension we both felt. It was all we could do to cuddle together and hold each other’s hands. Tomorrow night was when everything was supposed to take place and we both dealt with it in different ways. I was content to savor every second with Elizabeth and yet she appeared to be bracing herself and thinking through options. That night as I lie in Elizabeth’s arms, I prayed for the first time in a very long time. I prayed for this all to pass by me. I prayed for Elizabeth’s safety and if I were to die that she would be able to move on.
***
The next day began with heavy overcast skies and a cold dampness that sank into my very bones. The oppressive skies mimicked my feelings inside. Elizabeth stirred next to me and I clung to her tightly. I regret not making love to her last night but neither of us could remove the burden of our thoughts.
Once we decided to finally get out of bed I found myself oddly disconnected. My mind was yelling at me but my heart yearned for normalcy. My heart won and I decided to shower and make myself presentable, putting on a dress and making sure my hair was nicely styled. I think, perhaps, I was at odds about the reality of the situation but I also wanted to look nice for Elizabeth.
By the time I came downstairs Elizabeth had breakfast made. “You look adorable, Amanda. Did you sleep at all last night?”
“Not much. Am I crazy? Have I completely lost it?”
Elizabeth’s eyes darkened. “I had a dream last night. All I can remember was that I heard you scream and try as I might, I couldn’t get to you. I figure we must be prepared for anything. I created this list while you were showering.”
Glancing at the list I was surprised at the extent of it. Slowly my mind took back over and my disconnectedness faded. Looking down at the white dress with pink flowers I had put on caused me to almost heave. Somehow in a dazed stupor I had fallen into a rhythm that set my steps in motion towards my ultimate demise. “I need to change. I hope you don’t mind me wearing pants today.”
Taking Elizabeth’s hand in mine and the list we rushed upstairs. Tossing my dress on the bed I slipped into a pair of jeans and a blouse then looked at the first item on the sheet. “Where do you think your gun should be?”
“I’ll carry it with me for now but later we will put it in your room. It’s already loaded. Grab the hunting knife. We’re heading out to the barn.”
A feeling of dread washed over me but I was strengthened by Elizabeth’s warm arms. Grabbing a jacket we headed outside through the mist and damp leaves to the barn. We stood together at the entrance in silence looking inside. With a shaking hand I pointed to the pile of hay. “There.”
Elizabeth pried the long hunting knife from my hand, laid herself back on the hay and buried the knife under it. “Just remember where it is.”
My nerves and stomach twisted violently at seeing Elizabeth lying on the hay. I rushed outside and threw up my breakfast. Elizabeth’s hands rested on my back as I stood up. Her eyes betrayed her outward strength as she pushed my hair away from my face. “Don’t give up on me! You’re stronger than you think. Fight with every ounce of strength you have. I know this is hard but there is only one guarantee.”
“What’s that?”
“If you give up, if you lose hope, you’re dead… and so am I.”
My hand went to the necklace and I thought about all my years of training for the FBI as Mark. I’m stronger than I was before and this time I have Elizabeth. “I won’t give up. I won’t let you down.”
“That’s what I need to hear. Let’s go load the shotgun.”
After heading into my father’s office Elizabeth fiddled with the shotgun until I took it from her hands. Her nerves were getting to her but mine had settled slightly. Elizabeth watched as I loaded ten rounds into the pump-action shotgun.
“You’re holding out on me, Amanda.”
“I’ve been watching videos. The other day I asked father to teach me how to shoot.” I almost said YouTube. “Where should we put it?”
“Let’s prop it up by the front door.”
“What about the police? Do you think we should call them?”
“If your dreams are correct then it will be late at night when Johnny comes to the door. If we call now it will be like Chicken Little, especially since you’ve called twice now this week already. When he arrives we’ll call then.”
“Let’s finish up with the list.”
***
It was 6:30pm and darkness had already descended upon Lynchburg like a heavy blanket. Neither of us had been hungry for lunch or dinner and we sat together in silence in the living room.
“I’m going to let Oscar out to do his business, Elizabeth. Would you like anything?”
“No thanks.”
Crossing the house I found Oscar lying in the clothes hamper. He looked up at me with his moochy eyes and his tail flopped heavily. “You ready to go outside?” Oscar yawned, stood up slowly, and waited for me to open the door. My hand stretched out and shook as I reached for the door knob. Get ahold of yourself Amanda. Nothing is supposed to happen until much later. Clasping the cold knob I opened the door and Oscar leapt outside and uncharacteristically bolted straight into the forest. A gust of cold damp air blew against me sending shivers down my spine. “Oscar! Get back here! Oscar! Oscar!” Nothing. Not a sound. The silence of the forest and the house pressed in on me. Turning away from the door I looked back towards the living room. Elizabeth!
Slamming the door closed I locked it and ran through the house. “Elizabeth! Elizabeth!” The living room was empty. “No! Elizabeth!” My heart was pounding. The kitchen. “Elizabeth!” No response. Tears were falling from my eyes as I slowly moved into the kitchen. On the counter two cups of steaming tea sat on the counter. On the floor several drops of blood. “No! Elizabeth!”
Thump, thump, thump!
I jumped at the sound. Turning frantically towards the the front door I looked at the shotgun. That was so stupid! Why did we put it right next to the front door?
Thump, thump, thump! “Amanda!”
Reaching for the phone I quickly dialed the police but the phone was dead.
Thump, thump, thump, thump!
The hammering on the door was more insistent. Elizabeth! Edging towards the door I started reaching for the shotgun. The door handle began to turn.
Thump, thump! “Amanda!”
The man’s voice was strained. My hand gripped the cold barrel just as the door burst open sending me flying backwards and the shotgun skittering across the hallway floor and into the darkness of the den. Looking up from the floor I saw Johnny Wheatson reaching for me. Screaming I rolled away and ran upstairs, his steps sounding hard and fast behind me. Slamming the door to my room behind me Johnny cursed and yelled as his bloody, bandaged hand was smashed by the heavy door. Backing away Johnny heaved the door open. His face was contorted with pain.
“Amanda!” Spittle came from his mouth as he spoke my name.
I reached behind me for the .45 handgun we had hid in my desk drawer but Johnny was too fast. He lunged as I ducked away from him but his fingers grabbed my necklace and flung it to the side. I watched in cold dread as it slipped into the heating vent. It’s happening! Just like my dreams! Poor Elizabeth! Spinning I rushed for the door even as Johnny’s bloody hand gripped my shoulder. I tore away and ran downstairs and out into the gloomy forest.
The forest swallowed me with its cold mist and dark shadows. Diving behind a bush I hid and willed my heart to stop beating so loudly; my breath casting swirling clouds. It’s really happening. I’m going to die!
Crack!
Don’t move!
“Amanda…” Johnny’s voice was close; his voice was more of a soft rasp. “Amanda…” He’s closer now. Run!
Leaping to my feet I ran. The bushes snarling in my hair and tearing at my clothes but I ran deeper into the forest. Sharp pain erupted from my foot as I tripped on a large root and even as I fell I could hear the nearness of Johnny behind me. Scrambling forward on my hands and knees something grasped my ankle firmly and yanked me backwards. My hands dug into the cold rotting leaves. I kicked back with my other foot and heard a grunt of pain. Rolling over I looked into the wild face of Johnny; his teeth grinding together in pain.
“Amanda. They’re going to kill you. Get out of here! Run!”
Staring at Johnny with the light filtering through the forest I paused to take in his words. Suddenly the light flickered as a silhouette appeared behind him. With a sickening crunch and a slight metallic sound Johnny’s head snapped to the side and he slumped into the soil.
“You’re all right now, Amanda. I’ve called the police. They’re on their way.”
“Tony?”
He extended his hand towards me; his other held an old shovel. Elizabeth! I must get back to the house! Ignoring his hand I extracted my legs from under Johnny and backed away.
“Get to the house, Amanda.”
I don’t know what to think. Turning I ran back to the house. The front door was still open and pieces of wood were splintered across the floor. “Elizabeth!” Silence was my only reply. Picking up the phone there was no dial tone. How did Tony call the police? I raced upstairs to my bedroom and fumbled at my desk drawer. The gun is gone! A flicker of movement behind me caught my eye. Turning around slowly I saw Claire standing in the doorway; the handgun in her hand.
“Looking for this?”
“What are you doing here? What have you done to Elizabeth?”
“The look on your frightened face is priceless, Amanda. I wasn’t supposed to be here until the end but somehow you and your stupid dreams kept altering the way things were supposed to go. You look so surprised. I bet you didn’t think the third member of the triad would be me.”
I watched Claire in abject horror and disbelief. “What did you do to Elizabeth?”
“Elizabeth, Elizabeth. This has nothing to do with her other than she got in the way.” Claire looked over at the bed and used the gun to point at my dress still lying there since the morning. “You’re supposed to be wearing that dress. I have dreams too. Change. Now!”
The gun was levelled at me and I had no choice. Slowly I unbuttoned my blouse.
“You never did put it all together. And here I thought you were so smart.”
I shuddered as I slipped the dress on. “Is Elizabeth alive?”
“She is… for now. She will stay that way as long as you fully cooperate. That is if she doesn’t bleed out first.”
The door darkened behind Claire as Tony and Stephen stepped into the room. Tony held a yellow nylon rope in his hands.
Stephen pulled his hoodie back and sneered. “Hello, bitch. I’m finally going to get what is owed me tonight.” Stepping forward he swung his fist. Pain exploded across my cheek as I fell to the floor. He kicked me hard in the ribs. I felt them crack as I yelled out in pain. It was so hard to breathe. Tony pulled him Stephen and Claire knelt down; her hand caressed my cheek in a chilling way.
“You’re the key, Amanda.” I could only lie there frozen in fear and pain struggling to get air in my lungs. “Stephen will steal your virginity and earn his sexual prowess. I bet you might even enjoy it.” Her voice was laced with mirth. “Tony, your long lost illegitimate brother will inherit your trust fund and take his rightful place in this wretched family of yours.” My illegitimate brother? “And when I bury you in a shallow grave I will become famous. Thanks to you, we have a perfect scapegoat. Johnny Wheatson…” Claire smile ruthlessly. “It was so timely you set things in motion with him. After you approached him he was so worried for his job that he sought Tony out to clear his name. Little did he know when he stumbled onto the three of us plotting your demise that he would become the fall guy for Amanda De Havilland’s murderer. He was so valiant too; trying to warn you the other day when he had his terrible band saw accident. Even tonight he raced here to protect you after we drugged him with heroine. Soon the beautiful girl that has everything… the girl that has everyone wanting to protect her… the girl that is loved and cherished by all…” Claire smiled evilly again and closed her eyes slowly as if imagining her glorious future. “…will give away everything she has.” The handgun smashed against my temple and slipped into glorious unconsciousness.
***
I’m dreaming again. I feel the cold rotting leaves and sticks of the forest floor scratch against my skin as I’m being dragged. My head throbs. I need to wake up. I need to end this dream!
Forcing my eyes open the earie lights of the house filtered in monochrome rays through the mist-filled forest. My dress is bunched up under my breasts as I’m being dragged along the ground. My hands are bound by the yellow nylon rope. Screaming I begin thrashing and kicking. I dig my fingers into the cold rotting leaves but find no purchase. Reaching for a small tree trunk I hold fast only to be jerked so hard I felt my shoulders and hips pop as new pain flares across my body. “Don’t do this! Help! Someone!”
The dragging stops and a muddy military boot presses down heavily against my face. I can only whimper in pain. “Scream all you like, princess. Nobody can hear you.” The boot lifts away and I try to scramble to my feet. I’m going to fight. I’ll not give up. One step… Two… Hands grab my ankles as I crash face-first back into the desiccated leaves; an orange glow begins to appear in the mist as the barn’s lights get closer.
Tony is so strong he lifts me through the threshold and tosses me into the hay like I weighed nothing. There’s no blood. Rolling over Oscar is nowhere to be seen. I pray he is safe somewhere.
“You’re up, Stephen.” Tony stepped back into the shadows as Claire relaxed on a hay bail.
Stephen leaned in close over me, his alcohol-laced breath hot against my throat as his fingers slid down my neck. My hands were still bound but they were in front of me. I pushed him away with all my strength. “You’re such a coward, Stephen! You can’t get anyone to willingly have sex with you so you bolster your courage with alcohol and tie your victims up first?”
“Bitch!” His hand slapped me so hard I slipped into unconsciousness for a moment. As I came to a burlap sack was being pulled over my head and tied tightly around my neck. I’ve never been so afraid. Elizabeth, I love you. Please be safe! I couldn’t see much, just hazy shapes, but I could feel Stephen’s presence as he stood over me. With a clunk from his belt buckle his pants dropped heavily to the floor. His horrid slowly hands slid up the inside of my bare legs. I forced them together and kicked but all that got me was another punch to my head. Stephen was panting with desire as his fingers reached under the edge of my panties. I closed my eyes and wept as they were torn from my body and my legs thrust wide open.
The knife! Twisting to my left my hands dug through the hay. I only have a few seconds… My fingers felt the sharp edge of the hunting knife cut into them but I ignored the pain and grabbed for the handle just as Stephen dropped himself between my legs. Swinging with everything I had the blade found purchase somewhere in Stephen’s body. There was a crunch of bone as blood sprayed over my hands and body. The knife wrenched in my hands as Stephen silently fell on top of me.
“Shit!” Claire was screaming and angry.
“He was a worthless piece of garbage anyways.” I struggled under Stephen’s weight as I sensed Tony’s presence near me. “He’s dead, Claire. What do we do now?”
“Get rid of him and finish the job. She needs to be raped before she is killed.”
With a grunt Stephen’s body was shoved off of me. A rough hand grabbed my breast and I screamed out at the top of my lungs. Another hand clasped firmly around my throat cutting off my scream and my air. My legs were forced open again.
“Get your hands off of her you filthy creature!” There was a deafening roar as a shotgun fired and Tony fell to my side by the force of the blast.
Gasping for air I tried to reach the rope holding the burlap over my head as I heard a struggle and another shotgun blast ripped through the hay next me. I heard running and then hands were upon me. Screaming I twisted away.
“It’s me! Elizabeth. Oh God, Amanda!”
Elizabeth’s voice stopped me cold. “Elizabeth!” My voice was strained and weak. Tears of relief fell down my cheeks as the rope around my neck was untied and the sack removed from my head. As my vision cleared and refocused, barely able to see from my left eye I never thought I would ever see anything so beautiful. I was pulled hastily into Elizabeth’s arms.
“I thought I lost you, Amanda.” Elizabeth pulled back and began untying my hands as a woman’s scream erupted nearby followed by barking and growling.
“Oscar! Help him Elizabeth.”
The knots were loose enough I could work on them myself as Elizabeth hesitated then ran with the shotgun out into the forest. The barking and growling continued as I freed myself and with the sudden silencing of Oscar I felt as if something inside me broke away almost as if my soul had been tethered and then freed. Elizabeth rushed back into the barn with Oscar right behind.
My hands now free I struggled to my knees as Elizabeth swept me into her arms and covered me with kisses. My hands found her face and through my tears I whispered my love for her.
It was several minutes later that I noticed Elizabeth was bleeding. There was dried blood on her forehead and fresh blood coming from her side. “You’re hurt!”
“We both need to get to a hospital. Tony’s car is in the driveway.”
Turning around I came face to face with Stephen and Tony. The hunting knife was lodged in Stephen’s eye and Tony’s side and back was a mass of torn flesh. Closing my eyes I reached into Tony’s blood-soaked pocket. Finding his keys Elizabeth helped me to my feet. I cried out in pain as my ribs must be broken and my hip was in agony. Together we hobbled to the car. Elizabeth insisted on driving which was probably a good thing as moments later I passed out.
I came to just as we pulled up to emergency. Elizabeth was looking faint and held down the horn until people found us in the car. We were rushed into the hospital on individual gurneys but when they whisked Elizabeth away from my side I screamed and refused treatment so that I could stay with her. Elizabeth had to be sedated so they could examine and stitch up her side but until she was stable and resting peacefully I ignored the nurses and doctors trying to help me.
Surprisingly I had physically fared fairly well. I had three broken ribs, my right hip had dislocated, my nose was broken but still in place. I suffered some internal bleeding and had rope burns on my neck and wrists. I was covered in scratches and bruises but nothing life threatening.
The doctors and nurses soon gave way to police. The hospital had notified them immediately and the first police on the scene at my house quickly called for backup. It wasn’t long before police were standing at my bedside asking questions.
“I know you need your rest, Miss De Havilland and I hate to put you through any more stress but I need to make sure you are aware of a few things. Your parents have been notified and are on their way here as we speak. One woman was killed by your dog. We’ve had to call out animal control to quarantine him.”
“Oscar protected us!”
“I understand how you feel and he will be well cared for, but we had to take precautionary measures. When the dust settles I’m sure he will be released back into your care.” I nodded sadly. “We’ve identified three dead bodies. Claire Duprie, Tony Henderson, and Stephen Briarcliff. We found one more in critical condition. Johnny Wheatson. I need to briefly know what happened from your perspective.” I told him all I knew and what had transpired before the sedatives kicked in and I drifted off to sleep.
***
A warm hand slipped into mine waking me up from my dreamless sleep. Trying to open my eyes was like lifting a fifty pound sack of sand. Only one eye managed to open fully. Elizabeth sat in her wheelchair holding my hand. It was clear she had been crying.
Rolling on my side towards her a soft moan of pain escaped my lips. The sedatives, painkillers, and loss of adrenaline made me realize just how extensive my injuries really were. “Hey gorgeous. How’s my hero doing?” I managed to softly speak but my throat was raw and raspy.
Elizabeth’s lips found mine and although the kiss hurt I needed that kiss more than anything. “I’m so sorry I let you down.”
“When was that? When you were drugged and stabbed or when you shot Tony and wrestled Claire to save me?”
“I should have been next to you the entire time.”
Squeezing her hand I offered the best smile I could manage. “I went by myself to let Oscar out. What’s most important is that neither of us is dead.”
Elizabeth smiled weakly. “Your parents are here. I finally took over watching you and sent them for some food. You’ve been out for nearly eighteen hours. How are you?”
“I’m all right.”
Her eyes bored into mine. “How are you really?”
My bottom lip quivered of its own accord and soon a flood of tears soaked my pillow. “I don’t know if I’ll ever be all right. My body will heal but…”
“You will recover. I managed to move on after my rape which pales in comparison to what happened last night, but I know you’re strong enough to make it. You fought. You didn’t lose hope. I’ll be here by your side as long as you want me.”
Elizabeth’s eyes looked down and away from me. “I hope you’re prepared to stay with me the rest of your life then. There’s only one reason I didn’t give up and that was to hopefully be your devoted wife to the end of my days.”
Her eyes shot up and a smile spread across her face just as father and mother came back into the room.
“I’ll give you all some time alone.”
It was father that spoke first. “Nonsense, Elizabeth. You’re family.”
I was confused by that statement but it was quickly forgotten amidst the tender hugs and concerned discussion.
Father looked visibly upset by everything. “This is entirely my fault. Tony was a mistake from before I met your mother. A number of years ago he showed up claiming I was his father. Timing was right and with some investigation he was proven to be my son. I’ve been secretly supporting him ever since and gave him work. He soon became indispensable to me and had access to my most important documents. He must have seen your trust fund information and hatched his plan for getting ahold of it. I’m so sorry, Amanda.”
“Claire mentioned something about a trust fund last night. What is that all about?”
“When my father passed along the business he set aside a million dollars for you, or the next of kin should anything happen to you. The trust fund was to be given to you on your twenty-first birthday and with careful management it has grown to just over two million dollars.”
“Father, you didn’t do this. You can’t blame yourself. The mastermind behind it all was Claire. She was involved in performing some satanic ritual and brought in Tony and Stephen. My death was supposed to bring Tony riches, Stephen sexual prowess, and Claire fame.”
“But I allowed Tony to get close to us; to be almost a part of our family. He resented you for what he didn’t have and I should have seen that and put a stop to it.”
A police officer came into the room. “I’m glad I found you all here. I want you to know Amanda that all charges against you have been dropped.”
“I wasn’t aware I had charges pending against me.”
“The Briarcliffs wanted to pursue murder charges against you for their son, Stephen, however after evidence was found linking him to the murder plot, the recorded threats against you by him, and testimony by Johnny Wheatson they decided to drop all charges. It would have never stood up in court anyways as clearly your actions were in self-defense. They wished me to pass on their sincerest apologies for the atrocities that were committed against you.”
“Johnny is alive?”
“He is not out of the woods yet, but he is expected to make a recovery. Claire Duprie’s residence proved to be filled with journals, notes, plans, and books that detailed precise timing and details. They outlined each person’s role. It was all pretty gruesome stuff. Our police department has never had to process such a crime before. May I ask how you and Elizabeth are holding up?”
I was grateful Elizabeth answered for me. “We will both physically recover. Over time we might be able to move beyond the emotional trauma.”
“On behalf of the police department, we wish you all well. We will be processing the scene for another day or two. Please let us know if there is anything we can do for you.”
***
Elizabeth and I spent another day in the hospital and upon our release we stayed together at Elizabeth’s house. I wasn’t ready to face my bedroom yet or the memories of the horrors we both went through. Every night I woke fearful and in tears but Elizabeth’s immediate presence comforted me quickly. My dreams had shifted from foreboding to repetition of actual events. During the day I was mostly fine, but when darkness came strange sounds caused me to fret. Elizabeth was a trooper throughout and was constantly at my side.
“It’s been a week, Elizabeth. The swelling is down on my face and although I still have bruising and cuts healing, I need to get out and get some fresh air. I need closure.”
“You want to go home?”
“I have to. There’s something I really need there. But I think you should be there with me. We should stay a few days before making longer-term plans. I want to go to Madam Claire’s and stop by the hospital and see Johnny.”
“That’s very ambitious. Why go to Madam Claire’s?”
“Because if I don’t I’ll always want to avoid that area of town for fear of running into Claire’s mother. I don’t want to live in fear anymore.”
“All right. I’ve got a present for you outside.”
“A present?” My feminine giddiness around a gift made me feel almost human again. I rushed to the door and looked outside to see my Honda CRX sitting there.
“Your dad called while you were asleep and said it was ready. I called over to the shop to have them deliver it here. There’s something else on the driver’s seat.”
Running out to the car I opened the door to see a new bikini sitting there. It was pretty skimpy but I loved it all the more because it came from Elizabeth. I ran back and gave Elizabeth a hug and kiss, even though I had to wince at my still sore ribs. “I feel bad. I owe you multiple gifts now.”
“You being alive is the only gift I ever need.”
***
Having my little blue bomber made things a lot easier for getting around. I pulled up in front of Madam Claire’s to see a makeshift closed sign hanging in the window.
“I need to see if she’s home.”
Elizabeth nodded and got out of the car. I was at the door and about to knock when the door opened. Upon seeing me Claire’s mother burst into tears and enfolded me into her arms. “I’m so glad you came by. I’ve felt so badly about what happened to you and all because of Claire. I… I still can’t fathom why she would ever do something like this.”
“For what it’s worth, I’m sorry for your loss.” Boxes were scattered across the room. “You’re leaving?”
“The press was very unfavorable to Claire. I understand it. The community is in shock over what happened and Claire was a big part of it. It’s funny that good people will come and pay for my service but once Claire was tied to Satanism my services were suddenly frowned upon. People are less forgiving than you are.”
“I’m struggling with forgiveness.”
“Forgiveness is not a single event, it’s a lifelong journey. May I?” She extended her hands seeking one of mine and one from Elizabeth. We slipped our hands into hers. “The darkness is gone from you child and I see a life of happiness before you both. I wish you both well.”
“Thank you. For what it’s worth, I’m trying hard to forgive Claire. I think once I put this all behind me I’ll be able to do it.” We left hoping Claire’s mother would be able to move on with her life.
“That was a beautiful thing you did, Amanda. I hadn’t really thought about how those around Claire must also need closure. I’ve been so overwhelmed with hatred to those that wanted to harm you that I’ve stopped caring about others. My sole focus has been you.”
Reaching out my hand I took hers in mine. “I’m rather fond of being your sole focus.”
Elizabeth smiled. “How are your ribs doing?”
I smiled back, happy that my smile was no longer lopsided with swelling. “Fine, as long as I’m on top.”
“We will have less privacy in your room tonight.”
“What are you thinking about, Elizabeth?”
“You know exactly what I’m thinking you little minx.”
It feels good to be able to laugh again.
Our next stop was the hospital to see Johnny Wheatson. All those dreams over all those years and Johnny was only trying to warn me. The heroine the triad had given him combined with the pain of his missing fingers made him react like a crazy man. I felt guilty he had suffered so much because of me.
Sheepishly I looked into his room. Father had upgraded him to a private room and was making sure his hospital bills were taken care of.
“Amanda?”
That was all the invitation I needed. Elizabeth and I entered the room and stood next to Johnny’s bed. His head was bandaged in places and it was clear they had to shave part of his hair off to stitch up the place where the shovel hit him. His hand was fully bandaged as well.
“I’m so sorry for everything you had to go through, Johnny.”
“Don’t be sorry. I’ve been pretty self-centered all of my life and can’t remember the last time I did something that was in someone else’s best interest. When you came by to find me and warned me that Tony and your father might be looking into my background it was a wake-up call for me. I’d been dealing a little on the side and that truly frightened me. I decided my job was the only good thing in my life and if I wanted to keep it I needed to go to Tony and your father and come clean. That’s when I stumbled onto Tony, Claire, and Stephen planning your murder.”
“And when you came to warn me Stephen and Tony cut your fingers off.”
Johnny held up his bandaged hand and stared at it. “That wasn’t the half of it. They took me to a shack and tied me up. For two days I listened to them describe what they were going to do to you; the rape, cutting off your fingers to make it look like I had done everything out of revenge… Amanda, I’m just so grateful you’re still alive.”
“What about you? What are you going to do now?”
“My ability to work as a woodworker is much diminished now, but your father has offered to have his foreman, Joe Marconi, mentor me. Assuming I learn and do well, he wants me to become the next night foreman.”
Taking his good hand in mine I squeezed it gently. “You’re a good man, Johnny. Don’t ever let anyone say anything different about you.”
“Take care, Amanda.”
When we got back to the car I had to pause a little to catch my breath.
“Satan’s going to be miffed he never got his hands on you, Amanda. There is just something about you that brings out the best in people.”
“Except for Claire, Tony, and Stephen.”
We drove to my house and I could tell every effort was made to remove the signs of the crime. The front door was repaired and several workers were working to brighten the place up with fresh coats of paint. By the time I opened the door Oscar came bounding around the corner of the house and straight for me. His heavy tail swung back and forth with every ounce of his energy as I hugged him tight.
“You’re such a good boy, Oscar. Forgive me that I ever called you a mooch.”
Woof!
Standing up Elizabeth came and slipped her hand around my waist and I stared at the house. I needed her touch for extra strength. I adjusted my dress, carefully chosen for its ability to cover my legs and look conservative. Will I ever get over the feeling of Stephen’s hands moving up my legs?
Mother and father appeared at the front door but didn’t simply stand there. They came down the steps and headed straight for us hugging and kissing us both. We had daily visits from them, but today they seemed touched by extra emotion. I guess there’s nothing like seeing your daughter come home.
Mother was hovering. “Everything is back to normal here. We even had your room freshly painted. I see you brought your things, Elizabeth. Will you both be staying over tonight?”
“I’m not quite ready to be alone yet, mother. I hope it’s all right.”
“It’s fine, dear. Why don’t you head inside and get settled.”
Stepping over the threshold of the door was difficult but entering my room was even harder. Turning back to Elizabeth I put my hand to her face. “Give me a second…”
“Of course.”
A chill went down my spine as I stepped into my room. I placed my hand on the freshly painted door frame recalling Johnny’s bloody hand being smashed there. The room was in order and there was nothing to indicate the trauma that had occurred here a week ago. I pulled in a shaky breath and smelled the fresh-cut roses from the greenhouse. My eyes turned to the heating vent and a sudden urgency filled me. My heart fluttered as I pulled the register and reached inside finding my ring and necklace.
Sitting down I stroked the precious metal between my fingers and wiped the tears that slipped down my cheek. My life as Mark Patterson seems so distant now. I wonder if Mark was born with a different soul. I’m home. I’m alive. I’m Amanda De Havilland and never want to be anything else. Well, maybe one thing…
Unclasping the necklace I pulled the ring off and slipped it on my ring finger. Looking up I saw Elizabeth’s tears as she watched me hold up my hand so the sunlight could glint of the ring she had given me. Smiling wide I threw myself into her arms and covered her in kisses. My aching ribs all but ignored.
***
The warm summer sun baked down upon me as I lay on our own private beach in Key West, Florida. It had been nearly seven months since the incident. Elizabeth and I stayed together in my room for a few days but I never managed to feel comfortable in my room again. The forest felt oppressive and I couldn’t bring myself to go back into the barn.
Elizabeth and I decided to move in together into the house she rented in town. Mother and father understood and fully accepted our relationship. I think after everything that happened they realized it would be hard for me to trust another man again. When my twenty-first birthday came around we had a great celebration. By then I was starting to feel more comfortable in wearing my more revealing dresses again and life was starting to feel less fearful. A month later when my trust fund was released Elizabeth and I reluctantly told my parents we would look to buy a place in Florida. We chose beachfront, isolation, and views over luxury. Our tiny place on the beach felt like home immediately.
I purchased one hundred thousand dollars of Apple stock when it took a dip in the market. Everyone said I was crazy but I have inside information of what’s going to happen over the next thirty years. I’m waiting for Google to emerge for my next investment.
I’m still considering applying for the FBI but life as Elizabeth’s partner is so wonderful that I’ll defer that decision for a while. After what we had both been through taking a year or two to travel and restore ourselves seems appropriate.
“I always knew that bikini would look incredible on you, Amanda.”
“Are you fast enough to get it off of me?”
“You don’t stand a chance.” Elizabeth smiled mischievously as I ran for the water screaming and giggling.
***
It takes a lot of time and effort to write stories like this. Please take a moment and send me a message or write a review. I’d love to know what you think or how the story made you feel. Your comments make me want to continue writing. I hope you enjoyed it!
- Casey Brooke
*** Prologue ***
Shaelan ran through the stillness of the forest, silent accept for her ragged breathing. She didn’t feel the bitter cold or her snow-soaked clothing that clung to her like a second skin. She reached for a white and black trunk of an aspen tree and wrapped her arms around it; grateful for its strength to keep her from collapsing to the ground. She was shaking from exertion, her lungs burned with every breath as if she was inhaling shards of glass. Her vibrant blue eyes were wide with fear as she paused to look back the way she had come. Her hearing was exceptional as were all her senses. This was normal for those born of the Fae. At almost seventy-five years of age she looked to be around twenty by human standards. Seventy-four she reminded herself; still considered a child and only a few months away from her coming of age when her powers would fully manifest. She’d stand a chance had she been a little older.
Being Fae and immortal didn’t mean you couldn’t die, it just meant that exclusive of any major trauma you could live forever. The problem for Shaelan was that those who pursued her were High Fae, like herself, capable of easily ending her life. They were from the Court of the Night; Dark Fae, unleashed upon the Fae lands and under the control of the new self-proclaimed Empress, Gwenyth. They carried forbidden iron weapons. Beneath the mountains of the far northwest, Gwenyth had been building an army. For a thousand years they secretly enslaved human slaves to dig iron from the ground and forge it into weapons the Dark Fae could use. Hardwood handles fused to iron became the weapons of her military.
Shaelan continued to run, even her Fae strength and speed were beginning to fade. She ran south towards the human lands. Gwenyth hadn’t been content to simply enslave and destroy the Court of the Light, she wanted more. The Court of Dawn would be next and then the tenuous peace that lasted between the Fae in the north and the humans of the south would soon come to an end as the burning hatred that fueled Gwenyth would ultimately consume the world. Shaelan didn’t expect help from the humans, but she had nowhere else to go.
Her parents, Emmeline and Ceard Scarletsun, had done what they could to protect Shaelan. Knowing of the spreading dark threat, they sent her, their only heir, to the south-eastern reaches where she would be cared for and protected within the relative obscurity of the many Fae hamlets and villages near the border with the humans. Shaelan was fifty-three years old when they sent her away. Her parents were High Fae, King and Queen of the Court of Light. Except for Gwenyth, their power was unmatched yet they ruled their realm with love and compassion. The people loved them for it; Gwenyth hated them.
Shaelan faltered as she ran, a branch tearing the sleeve of her cloak exposing the intricate whorls of a dark blue tattoo that ran along her arm. Her parents mixed their blood with blue ink and tattooed her arm with protective spells before they sent her off. She was sent away from their loving touches and gentle caresses to keep her safe from their enemies; for Shaelan’s blood contained the magical power of two of the High Fae’s strongest bloodlines. While no one knew how she might manifest when she came of age, if at all, it was always assumed she’d be a force like no other. That’s why Gwenyth wanted her. She wanted to steal her essence, the power from her bloodlines, to make herself the ultimate force in the world.
Shaelan staggered back to her feet and paused. The silent snowy forest became even quieter. She felt it, sensed it; shadows flickered at the edges of her vision. They darted between the trees as she ran for all she was worth. Faster than a horse or a deer, as agile as a mountain lion, she ran. Her lungs burned, but she pushed harder than she ever had before until the darkness seethed before her. She skidded to a stop as tendrils of dark mist coalesced, the dark threads pulling the light from the forest. In a flash of inky darkness, black membranous wings appeared, and a male High Dark Fae stepped forward. He held a wood handled iron spear in his hand. His dark skin rippled with fine-honed muscles beneath. Shaelan turned to run the opposite direction only to stop in her tracks as Gwenyth stepped out from behind a large tree.
“There you are, and aren’t you precious.”
Shaelan drew her dagger knowing it would do little against either of the Dark Fae, let alone, a High Dark Fae with hundreds of years to master her powers and skills of artful killing. She hissed at the tall, slender, and beautiful woman before her. Three hundred years old and she didn’t look a day over thirty. She felt the Fae male moving closer behind her but she kept her focus on Gwenyth.
“Is that any way to greet your Empress, youngling? You should be on your knees.”
“I’ll never kneel to the murderer of my parents and the enslaver of my people!”
“You shouldn’t snarl like that. It ruins that beautiful face of yours. You inherited the looks of your mother Emmeline, considered the fairest of all the Fae… I believe you outshine her. Did you know I have her preserved in my throne room? She’s pinned to the wall with an iron spear next to your father, perfectly preserved with their final throws of agony upon their faces.”
Shaelan hissed again and lunged forward, but instead of running Gwenyth through she slammed into an invisible shield.
“Still haven’t reached your seventy-fifth birthday I see. Once I feed on your essence nothing will stop me. My first task will be to destroy the disgusting Court of Dawn and then the retched human realms will fall. It’s hard to expand my empire with those vermin in the way. Kill her cleanly, Deverell.”
Shaelan whirled and slashed Deverell across his left forearm. The roar that came from him shook the forest as he leapt into the air. His iron spear suspended above her head. As fast as lightning Deverell descended, the spear aimed for her heart. Shaelan managed to catch the spear in her hands and the force of the blow buckled her knees and collapsed her onto her back. Her hands seared against the touch of the iron, wisps of smoke rose from them. Deverell pushed downward, the iron tip sliding closer and closer to her heart. The skin of her hands burned away leaving nothing but charred bone and tendons. Even so, she hung on to her last shred of life. She heard Gwenyth laughing in the background as the point of the spear burned her chest. With one final push Deverell plunged the spear through her heart and deep into the ground beneath her.
The light from Shaelan’s eyes dimmed quickly. Gwenyth continued her joyous laughter until the tattoos on Shaelan’s arm began glowing brightly. Deverell, still holding onto the spear, was cleaved in two as an invisible wall spread rapidly outward from Shaelan’s body.
“No!!!” Gwenyth screamed in fury. Darkness gathered towards her as she stepped towards Shaelan. She was seething and shaking as she reached her hands over Shaelan’s dead body only to be repulsed by a sizzling force that pushed her away. It was the final act of protection from Emmeline and Ceard Scarletsun. She reached again for Shaelan only to feel the shock against her hand once more; Shaelan’s essence had been magically sealed away. Gwenyth’s scream shook the forest and darkness descended.
*** The Encounter ***
I crept stealthily through the aspen forest on my hunt for what little food I could find. It had been a week since I had a decent meal. I was told I that I was a fool for hunting so far north from the village; the last village before the so-called border with the Fae lands. Not only was I a fool, the local villagers laughingly stated, but I would just be one of many that never returned. Rumors of Fae coming through the wall and slaughtering or kidnapping humans were commonplace, yet no one alive would ever say they had seen one. The ridiculous villagers believed looking upon a Fae was the last thing you would ever see.
They call me a fool yet they’re the fools. I’m not a man to trifle with. I’m a survivor. Looking down on my bare forearm as I held my bow at the ready, I could easily see the burned scar that marked me as a slave of the Empire. Twenty four horizontal scars moved from that point up my arm signifying twenty-four years of fighting in the rings. On my right arm, the tattooed insignia of the New Empire and indicator of my rank as General. I was a slave for thirty-four years in total, and a conscripted soldier for another fifteen. Three years ago, I was finally free for the first time in my wretched life only to discover freedom in this gods-forsaken land came with a heavy price. The New Empire taxed the citizens ruthlessly and prosecuted those that hunted in the Empire’s land. I had no skills other than fighting and mercenaries were considered unlawful as they were believed to be a risk to the current regime. When I became free, I travelled as far away from the cities of the Empire as I could, moving north until there was nothing left. Here, I found a broken-down shack I could purchase with my last piece of gold.
With no money or skills, I had been forced to hunt illegally for food as everyone at the remote edges of the Empire did. Pausing, I listened intently but nothing came to my ears. Even the normal rustling of the leaves was silent. The only noise was the growling of my stomach. Ignore it, Marcus. You’ve been hungry before.
Born into slavery, I never knew my parents. I was left to die in the basalt mines of Gloster at the end of an abandoned shaft. Someone found me and brought me to the overseer. I was only four when I was returned, deemed strong enough to at least clean the mining carts and earn my keep.
By the time I was ten, my daily existence was using a pickaxe to cut through solid chunks of stone. I was already strong, having swung an axe millions of times. The conditions were brutal, the heat oppressive, and the food barely enough for the smallest to survive. We were expendable, yet somehow, I managed to find enough to live. I’d grown accustomed to the whippings and the beatings; my back was covered in scars. But one day, I finally snapped. Something deep within me rose up. I stood defiant as a guard lashed his whip at me. It slashed across my face cutting my cheek deeply. Roaring in pain, I moved toward the guard with my pickaxe in hand. He lashed out at me again but I ignored the sting across my filthy, dirt-covered shoulder. Instead, I put everything I had into my swing, my pickaxe drove deeply through the guard’s foot and embedded itself into the rock below. He screamed, dropping his whip giving me a chance to grab his dagger and slice across his abdomen before I was surrounded and beaten into submission by other guards.
Mercifully, or perhaps not, the overseer whistled to stop the beatings and the guards were commanded to be bring me to his presence. The order was given to stay my immediate execution so that I could die in the fighting rings for the Emperor’s pleasure. I would be heading into the ring to fight against seasoned veterans and I was the youngest to ever have that honor. I survived that first fight and every fight thereafter. For twenty-four years I fought. They marked my years of service with slashes across my left forearm. If I received twenty-five, I would have become a free man; but no one ever got to twenty-five and found freedom.
Looking down at my scarred arms, they were frightening. I had more scar tissue across my entire body than I did normal skin. I had lost one of my fingers on my left hand, but I was a survivor after all. In my twenty-fourth year in the ring, I had lasted longer than any other fighter in history, but my freedom wouldn’t come until much later. Three self-pronounced kings rallied together to overthrow the Emperor. I was conscripted from the ring to fight for one of them. It quickly became apparent that I was a seasoned fighter and could lead men. I was elevated through the ranks and fifteen years later, after the rebellion had been successful and the three kings set themselves up rulers over the human lands, did I finally gain my freedom, such as it was.
Now, in the remotest forest of the world, miles from anything resembling civilization, my scarred and torn body ache every day, but I reported to no one. I’m free. I just don’t have any food and from what I can see, there is none around.
Sitting down in the moist spring soil, I realized I was close to the so-called wall between the Fae and human lands. I was told the barrier had existed for three hundred years. No wall could last that long. If the wildlife in these lands was gone, then I would travel north until I found the wall or a new hunting ground that no one would ever dare travel to. It’s damn eerie how quiet the forest is.
Ignoring the pain in my stomach, I continued moving north. The stories of Fae monsters are a lie. The wall is a lie. Continuing my steadfast plodding, I reached a small glen and squinted from the brilliance of the sun as it beamed down upon the little opening in the forest. Flowers abounded. It was breathtakingly beautiful yet this beauty in the middle of the forest felt out of place.
Walking halfway across the glen, I could feel my hair standing on end as if static electricity filled the air. Taking a few more steps forward I bumped into something solid. I could see through it, but it was there, nonetheless. Stretching out my hand I felt the electrical tingle. My fingers could feel holes, as if the wall was made of stone and the stones were falling out. The wall exists even if it is invisible.
I took a step back and stared into the forest beyond marveling that it was so close and yet so far. Magic. I’ve never seen anything magic before. Wisps of dark smoke began filling the glen. They formed rapidly, pulling the light from everything around it. Turning quickly to face the point where the darkness was coalescing, I raised my bow as a man stepped forward. He was a man and yet not. Dark wings and pointed ears reminded me of the tales of Fae monsters. Can it be? Can the tales be true?It stepped towards me as I held an arrow trained on his heart.
“Put that useless weapon down, filthy human. I can crush you in an instant.”
The sheer force of his presence was overwhelming. I fought thousands of men through my life and even the largest and most imposing never frightened me like this creature. I had no doubt he could do exactly as he said. “You’re on our side of the wall.” That was about all I could say, stupid as it sounded to my own ears.
“The wall has been decaying for years. I found a way through. Prepare to die, human scum!”
My head erupted in pain while he stood smugly before me. My mouth filled with the metallic taste of my own blood and I felt a sticky warmth running from my nose and ears. Gritting my teeth, I managed to whisper out a few words. “Don’t kill me with your filthy Fae magic. Give me an honorable death by fighting me like a man!” The pain in my head immediately stopped.
“The outcome will be no different, but a challenge is a challenge.” He moved so quickly that I didn’t even have time to draw my sword. His hand slammed into my chest and I flew back twenty feet and only stopped because of the tree I crashed into. Staggering to my feet, I drew my sword; the effort caused me to wince at my now broken ribs. I have nothing to lose. I’m not afraid to die.
Drawing his sword, he approached slowly this time as if savoring my imminent death. Our swords clashed, and I was stunned at his speed and strength, however, I had not survived thirty-nine years of fighting by not being good at killing. Feigning left, I dove right and slashed upwards, cutting through the skin and muscles on his chest; my iron blade burning and searing him. We battled back and forth for some time but I was losing badly. The Fae was wounded but nothing critical and he wasn’t even breathing hard.
My life was forfeit so I chose to die by killing my enemy at the same time. In a desperate move I left myself open, enough to allow his blade to pass through my stomach. My left hand grabbed his wrist holding his blade within me and exposing himself at the same time. Sliding my blade up and under his rib cage, he twisted so violently my blade missed his heart and his blade pulled back from me opening me wide.
His screams were deafening as he bled out, but he still had enough strength in him to lift me off the ground and slam my back against his knee. Mercifully with my shattered back, I now felt nothing below my ribs. His eyes flared in anger, but I knew he was going to die. I had seen it too many times before. With a beat of his strong wings, he lifted me high once again and threw me down into the flowers of the glen as if I was a discarded piece of trash. Crashing into the soft earth, incredible pain ripped through my body as something hard punctured into my back and up through my chest. I stared at the aged and pitted rusted iron spike as it protruded from my rib cage. Unable to move anything but my head, darkness crept in to the edges of my sight. Glancing over towards the Fae, I could see him on his knees as he slowly lost his breath. Taking a shuddered breath, I closed my eyes and let the peace of my death sink into my soul.
*** Rebirth ***
There was warmth that spreads throughout my body as my lifeblood spilled from me. Opening my eyes again, I saw the iron protruding from my chest was glowing. Am I hallucinating?I closed my eyes again expecting the darkness to overwhelm me, yet it seemed to push back. I was feeling almost euphoric, lighter, and whole. Can this be what happens when you die?I could smell the forest and the flowers, the metallic scent of blood on the ground, and the Fae nearby. I could feel and sense his heartbeat growing weaker and weaker.
Hesitantly I opened my eyes once again. The iron stake in my chest was gone. There were filaments of light floating towards me, like glowing seeds drifting on the wind. I watched as they landed on my body, slowly covering me like a blanket of snow. My body began glowing and I could feel a gentle caressing touch, as if hands were somehow molding me and lifting me off the forest floor. The glen became filled with pulsing light. It’s so beautiful. So beautiful and freeing that I wept in my death; never had I felt anything so wonderful and peaceful. I’m freer than any time in my life. A flash of light as bright as the sun lit up the forest and a shock wave emanated outward from me. Closing my eyes against the light, I felt myself gently being placed back upon the ground.
I don’t know how long I laid there. Perhaps I am now in my afterlife. I felt warm and there was no pain. Breathing deeply, I sensed the life of things all around me. Opening my eyes, I was stunned at what I saw. I was still in the glen, but the colors were bolder and brighter. I could see details of a leaf a dozen yards away. I don’t think the afterlife looks like this. Hearing a noise to my right, I turned my head to see what it was. The Fae was there, still alive but barely moving. His eyes were wide with fear as he stared at me.
The peace and warmth continued to grow as I looked down and over my body. I was now dressed in lavender silk. I had never seen fabric so wonderfully wrought. My chest… there appeared to be breasts under the fabric. Sitting up, I expected to see my insides exposed, but instead, long golden hair fell in front of my eyes. I peered through it at my body; now clearly registering in my brain that the body I saw belonged to a young woman. I’m alive, but how?Standing to my feet, I looked at my unscarred and lithe body. I feel so strong and healthy. Sensing movement to my right, I looked down at the Fae. He was reaching for his sword.
He stopped when he saw me looking at him. Dark blood dripped from his mouth. “It can’t be! Shaelan Scarletsun… is dead three hundred years.”
The name he spoke resonated within me. It gathered power and formed itself into my mind. Fragments of memories not my own became part of me.I’m Shaelan, but no, I’m Marcus. I’m Marcus with the essence of Shaelan. I looked back at the Fae on the ground as an unnatural hatred washed over me. I recognized what he was. They did this to me, to her. The Court of Night, the Dark Fae, and Gwenyth. Taking a step back, I shook my head, ignoring the hair that moved in front of my eyes. I looked down at my hands. They were golden skinned, slender, with slightly longer fingers than normal. They’re not human hands. I glanced back at the Dark Fae. “Who are you?” My voice sounded so feminine, even sensual.
He coughed and spat out blood and focused on me with his hate-filled eyes. “I’m your death. The magnificent Empress Gwenyth will be pleased you’ve returned. She will feast on your essence then peel the skin from your body.” An image flickered in my mind of Gwenyth laughing as I, Shaelan, held back an iron spear suspended over my chest.
Reaching down to my old sword, I picked it up; the iron handle warmed my skin. The Dark Fae stared at my hand on the hilt. “You don’t burn at the touch of iron, yet you’re Fae. That’s impossible.” He coughed again.
Squatting in front of him, I placed the tip of the sword against his chest and over his heart. His skin seared and smoked. From within me I could feel a reply form on my lips. A statement my own and yet not. “I’m Shaelan Scarletsun. I was murdered by your kin, Deverell, and that wicked monstrosity you call your Empress, Gwenyth. They drove an iron spear through my heart, unlocking the powerful spell written on my skin by my parents. That spell formed the wall and protected my essence. For three hundred years my essence has waited; slowly absorbing the iron from the spear. My body dissolved away leaving nothing but the remnants of the spear buried in the forest floor. Your hatred for humans unwittingly released my essence. For that, I thank you. I will have my seventy-fifth birthday soon and then I will destroy Gwenyth and any that oppose me.”
Looking at the Dark Fae, I had a desire to see him suffer. The iron sword caused his wounds to not heal magically. He would suffer a long time before he finally died. Perhaps it was compassion, something I wasn’t very familiar with, but I plunged the sword into his heart.
I gathered the weapons that littered the forest floor and stepped away from the scene. Moving to the far edge of the glen, I sat down. I’m a woman. A Fae. What does this mean? Can I undo it?Taking my sword, I held it in front of me using the polished metal to reflect a distorted image of my face. I could see my long golden hair and ears that were pointed at the top. My eyes were blue and intense, and my lips were full. I had been given women for a night as rewards throughout my life, but they were frightened things. Some were good looking, but none were impressive like the ladies of the court. Even through the distorted reflection off the blade, this face was the most beautiful I had ever seen and that both frightened me and put me at peace.
Gazing back down upon my body, I saw there was not a mark or blemish on my skin. It was flawless. No scars. No marks of slavery. I realized I had no pain. Putting my hands on my breasts, they felt large to me. Their movement and sensitivity were both foreign and arousing. My hand moved between my legs knowing what I wouldn’t find but I had to be certain. I’m a woman that can be raped and degraded.
Now what do I do? If this transformation hadn’t happened, I’d be dead now. While I rebelled at the thought of being a woman, I was at least alive. I’m a survivor and I can live through this. The gods know why this happened. To the south, my broken-down home and people that would try to kill me for what I now was. To the north, Fae. Shaelan’s memories were like small trickles of water, but I knew there were Fae that would help me. I was still hungry, and the Fae would have food. I tried to ignore the pleas in my head for justice for the Fae that were enslaved and murdered. Have I ever cared for anyone other than myself?Coming face-to-face with the reality of my answer brought a stifled cry from my now feminine lips. I’m selfish in my survival, but Shaelan cares for her people and believes she needs to free them at all costs. I’ve been a slave all my life. How would I feel if someone had come to free me? I’d be grateful at first, but then I’d have to learn to do things for myself all over again. You can’t just free people without giving them some way to also live. How can I, a Fae female, do any of these things?
Standing, I nocked an arrow into my bow and pulled the string back with such ease. I’m stronger than I ever was. I focused on a tree knot fifty feet away and shot the arrow. It flew true to its mark. I have my old skills still. I retrieved the arrow and modified my old trappings to secure them to my new smaller frame. I looked south. There is nothing for me there. North, it will have to be.
I paused another moment and considered the startling revelations of the past hours. The villagers are right. There is a wall. There are Fae. Had it not been for this…I looked down at my feminine body… transformation, I would have died and the last thing I saw would have been a Fae. The legends are true.With one last look towards the south, I turned north.
*** The Fae ***
Ignoring the new graceful movements of my new body, I faced the invisible wall and stretched out my hand. A tingle of recognition moved up my arm. I could feel the wall and sensed where it’s weak, but my hand passed through. It was as if the wall recognized me and let me pass. Stepping through the invisible barrier, I immediately felt the air cool around me. This land appeared normal from the other side of the wall, but from this side, I could spot signs of death in the forest. I sensed the Dark Fae magic slowly killing things. I placed a hand on one of the trees and felt its life force and how I was connected to it. An understanding came into my mind. All Fae have magic from birth, but their powers don’t fully manifest until they come of age. Feeling an urge to breathe life into the tree, a soft voice escaped my lips. “Live.” With the single word I felt a very natural flow of energy pass through me into the tree. The leaves of the tree became vibrant green. Taking my hand from the tree, I looked at it in awe. Such power and yet I’m weak; a child even. The darkness is great in this realm.
I started walking northward. I move so silently. My feet seem to know exactly how to step to become a part of the forest. As a hunter, I trained myself and watched the placement of my feet. This new body flows effortlessly without a sound. I realized I was still hungry, but I wasn’t certain if it was because I was hungry before, or this new body needed sustenance on its own. My new memories guided me towards a small village five miles north. I pushed the pangs of hunger aside and decided to test my new-found speed. I jogged for a while, feeling how effortless the motion was. My bouncing breasts were disconcerting, and my hair flew around becoming a distraction, but I pushed onward, faster and faster. I’m so incredibly fast and yet I still move as silently through the forest as a mountain cat.
I slowed when I realized I was burning energy I needed to preserve. Who knows what I might run into? I need to protect myself. A mile to go. I felt the threads of life drawing me forward. People, my people, kept echoing through my mind. As I approached the edge of the forest, I could see Fae working in the fields. The tiny village behind them was in rough shape. These beautiful golden-skinned people, their eyes… There is so little life in their eyes. My new heart broke at the sight of it all. Closing my eyes, I extended my Fae senses as naturally as if I was breathing. I identified the darkness. A single pinpoint of dark in the village. It’s a Dark Fae.
My eyes were so strong I could easily see details within the distant village. A Dark Fae, his bat-like black wings folded as he stood overlooking the fields. Hate and contempt filled his eyes as he watched over the enslaved Fae. He pulled his whip from his side. I could see the iron embedded in the tip. Lashes from that whip would take extra time to heal and be infinitely more painful. I watched as he raised his hand and let the whip fly towards a young Fae boy. My mind flashed back to that day in the mines and anger rose in me as I hear the crack of the whip and the boy’s scream.
Standing, I nocked an arrow, knowing it would do little to the Dark Fae, but I had to do something. I was a long way off, but with my enhanced abilities I was confident I could hit my mark. I paused momentarily contemplating how badly my last fight with a Fae went, but my legs were moving, and my heart drove me onward. I let the arrow fly as I ran and didn’t stop firing arrows until my quiver was empty. Each arrow found its mark in the chest of the Dark Fae. As I figured, it didn’t hurt him too badly but as each arrow hit him it slowed him down. Throwing my bow to the side, I vaulted for him, drawing my sword at the same time. Although he was still reeling from the arrows, he managed to raise his wood-handled spear and deflected my attack, but my blade still sliced through his left bicep, sizzling as it went.
He was still recovering from the arrows and regaining his strength and position when I felt a magical attack from him. As before, I could feel pressure in my head, but it was far less than when I was a mere human. The Fae must have resistance to this type of attack. Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I focused on him as he moved forward with his iron-tipped spear. I noted how he moved. It was like the other Dark Fae’s style as if they learned to fight from the same instructor. While I had far fewer years of training and fighting, I made up for it in the sheer variety of weapons and fighting techniques I was pitted against in the ring. I anticipated his moves easily. He thrust his spear faster than anything I had ever seen before, but unlike my battle before, I was faster yet. I dodged to the side and slashed down on his right hand, nearly severing it; his spear fell to the ground. Diving behind him, I took advantage of his momentary hesitation and pain by slicing through his hamstrings. With his legs useless he fell forward providing me a chance to plunge my sword between his wings and into his heart.
The entire fight took less than a minute. Looking at my hand and the sword in it, I was surprised at my strength, speed, and agility. I put the sword away and moved to the young boy that was still lying on the ground; blood oozed from his back. Other Fae slowly approached, but I sensed no threat from them. My hand rested on the boy as I squatted down. He seemed so young. Like the tree, I willed life into him, but his wounds closed only a small amount. His breathing became a little easier.
“Is there a healer among you?” I didn’t realize I had started crying. I had never cried in my life before, but there was something inside me that just broke. A dam being released. The injustice of it all!
A woman approached me, bowed, and pointed to the village. “We have a healer in the village, my Lady.”
I didn’t take time to ponder her behavior or her strange greeting. Picking up the boy, I carried him; my tears still flowing. I brought him to a small building and placed him on the table in the middle of the room. A different woman came out from the back of the building.
“Can you heal him?”
She bowed to me but shook her head. “I’m sorry, my Lady. If I heal him we’ll all be punished.”
“Tell them I healed him if you have to. I’ll face any punishment that’s given. Just heal him. Please!”
The woman looked at me like I was crazy, but then something registered in her eyes. Is it recognition?She placed her hands on the boy and I could feel the magic in the air. His back slowly knit together. There would be a scar, the iron saw to that. “It’s all I can do, my Lady. He’ll need rest.”
The boy’s mother ran in and wrapped her arms around him. “I heard what happened!” She glared at me. “What have you done? You’ve brought death to this village!”
The healer looked wide-eyed at the woman. “Brangwen, you don’t know what you’re saying. You must apologize to the Lady.”
Brangwen looked angrily at the healer and then back at me. Her eyes suddenly softened, and she bowed her head towards me. “I’m very sorry, my Lady.”
I had fragments of memories of who Shaelan had been, but I was still confused. I recognized my draw to these people; that I was inexplicably entwined with them. I glanced at the boy and placed a gentle hand on him as others flooded into the small building. Someone brought the Dark Fae’s weapons and my bow and arrows.
A man stepped forward and I could see his ageless wisdom He seemed familiar to me. I wanted to wrap my arms around him and I felt more damned moisture on my face. Such tremendous loss. How can I be having these feelings? I’m not Shaelan, and yet I am. I’m still me but somehow, I’m more than I was before.
“Shaelan!” He cried as he pulled me into his arms. I heard gasps within the room and more threads of memories unlocked within me. Looking into his eyes, his name came to mind. People begin dropping to their knees all around me.
I stepped back. “No! Never kneel to me!” The people looked as stunned as I felt. I don’t deserve anyone’s worship. “Darnel?” The man nodded. “I need to speak with you. I need answers.”
“Come with me, Shaelan.” He took my hand and led me to another room where he sat me down on a bed. “Tell me how you’re here.”
“That’s a little hard for me to explain as I’m not clear about everything myself. I was born a human male slave in the basalt mines in the human realms. At the age of ten I was removed from the mines and put into the slave fighting rings. I fought in those rings for twenty-four years before a revolution took place and I was conscripted into the military. I fought in the military for another fifteen years before I was finally released as a free man. The past three years I’ve struggled to find food and I found myself travelling further and further north. Earlier today I was at the barrier between the realms. A Dark Fae found me there and attacked me, but in the fight, he broke my back and threw me to the ground. An iron spike that was in the ground penetrated my body. As I lay there with darkness forming around me, the iron spike began to glow. I was infused with energy. My body changed to what you see now and I have thoughts and memories of Shaelan.”
Struggling to catch my breath, I continued. “I’m still Marcus, the slave and fighter, but I’m also Shaelan. I see her memories of her death, I feel her heart for her people. I should be dead, but here I am.”
“In all my years I’ve only heard of something like this happening once in the history of the Fae people. To think that a human male can absorb the essence of Shaelan is remarkable. There’s a reason this has happened and only the gods know why for certain, but I believe there is something within your character that is needed to defeat Gwenyth and retake the throne. I understand your confusion, however, you are Shaelan Scarletsun.”
I listened intently as he emphasized the word ‘are’. “How can this be and how come I feel like I’m two people?”
“Marcus truly died today, but your life essence merged with that of Shaelan’s. Over time, you’ll learn to let go of your old self. Do you know who Shaelan is and what you mean to all of us?”
I shook my head. “No.” I looked down at myself with a sense of foreignness.
“You’re Shaelan Scarletsun, daughter of Emmeline and Ceard Scarletsun, King and Queen of the Court of the Light.”
Their names triggered deep loss within me.
“They were murdered by Gwenyth who, over the past three hundred years, has enslaved the people of the Court of Light and the Court of Dawn. After the death of your parents, you were hunted by Gwenyth so that she could steal your essence. At the moment of your death, your essence was trapped and protected and the wall between realms was formed. That wall prevented Gwenyth from destroying the human lands.”
“The wall is decaying, yet it seemed to recognize me. I was able to walk through it.”
“Yes, but with your return I believe it will be restored as you come of age. That should be in about two months. You, Shaelan, were two months from your seventy-fifth birthday. That will be when your powers fully manifest.”
“But I have power now. I was able to heal the boy a little bit.”
“Every Fae has some healing ability. When the time comes, you might be able to heal the entire realm at once. Your father was an elemental Fae, with powerful magic with earth, air, fire, and water. Your mother was a powerful healer and transformer. If the prophecies about you are correct, you’ll have their powers magnified, a force so mighty that an entire Dark Fae army couldn’t stand against you.”
I watched as his eyes slid downward to my iron sword.
“You can touch iron?”
“It warms to my touch. I was thinking that somehow my essence melded with the iron through the centuries.”
“That’s possible, but also your essence merged with that of a human. You’re the first Fae to withstand iron.”
“I recognize you but I don’t remember you, just your name.”
“I‘m Darnel Scarletsun, your uncle. We looked after you the years before Gwenyth took over.”
“What happens now? Why is the boy’s mother upset with me?”
“Gwenyth has ruled these lands for three hundred years; savagely and cruelly. Her Dark Fae minions are ruthless. Killing one will bring her wrath down upon us. She’s liable to destroy the entire village.”
Anger rose within me. “I was supposed to let him kill that boy?”
“Don’t let the fear of your court decide for you what needs to be done. Brangwen didn’t recognize who you are and what you represent.”
“I know you tell me I’m Shaelan, but who am I to all of you and what do I represent?”
“You’re our Queen and you represent hope; hope for the entire world.”
“In my human life, I was a slave. I was never even given a family name and I was left to die as a baby. How can a I become queen of an entire realm? How can I offer hope to people that have been enslaved for three hundred years?”
“While I cannot say it will be easy, or without pain, you’ll take back what’s rightfully yours. Just follow your heart.”
Rising from the bed, I felt something stir within me. Family. I never had that before and never had a sense of belonging.That darned moistness was upon my cheek again as I reached for Darnell and hugged him. As I pulled back, I could see the joy in his face and yet deeper there was concern.
“How and when will the Dark Fae retaliate, Darnel?”
“We have several days before that will happen. Tonight, we celebrate and tomorrow… tomorrow’s the first day the Court of Light rises up in three hundred years.”
Darnell led me out into the main room again. The place was now filled with people and I could see more standing outside and stretching their necks to peer inside. A hushed silence fell across the room. Some knelt, and others bowed. “Please!” I implored them gently. “I don’t need to be bowed or knelt to.” Inside I was terrified of this burden that had been thrust upon me. As Marcus, I would have walked away from such responsibility, but Shaelan would never leave or abandon her people. “I’m here to serve you.”
Darnel pushed me forward into the crowd of people that had begun weeping. “Our Queen has returned to us. Tonight, we celebrate her return. Tomorrow, we plan, for we all know Gwenyth will send more overseers.”
Needing air, I squeezed through the people towards the front door. As I did, the villagers reached out to touch me, to feel my hair, and to bless me. I noted how careful they were to avoid touching my sword. When I got outside, I took a deep breath and looked back down at my body. The eyes of everyone were upon me; they waited expectantly for me to say or do something. My confusion was debilitating. Except for a hazy reflection, I still had no idea what I looked like. All I knew is that I was a young Fae woman that just started a war and these people believed I was their savior.
Darnel stood nearby and seemed to sense what I needed before I even could vocalize it. He slowly guided me to another building where there was a room with a bed and a bathroom. “Use this room as your own. Rest up, Shaelan. I’ll have a little food sent over and a change of clothing for later tonight. Take your time and absorb the changes that have happened to you.”
I merely nodded and sank down onto the bed as Darnel left and closed the door behind him.
*** Reality Awaits ***
My eyes drifted from my heaving bosom covered in delicate lavender fabric to the bathroom. I spotted a mirror there and I moved towards it like a moth drawn to the light. My hand moved to my face and my long fingers traced my lips. I had to touch myself to make sure what I saw was real. Am I dreaming? Am I still lying in the glen in the forest?
In the reflection, I saw the most beautiful woman I had ever seen; such beauty that I felt unworthy to even look upon myself. Is this why people react to me as they have? Is it my large vibrant blue eyes or how my long golden hair flows around my face in gentle twists? Perhaps it’s my full and sensual lips or perfect skin?Taking a deep breath, I continued to stare at my reflection and let my mind be blissfully silent.
A knock at the door shook me out of my trance. I moved to the door and opened it. A young woman stood on the front step looking anxious; her eyes averted from mine as if she was embarrassed to look me in the eyes. She waited in silence expecting something from me.
“Please, come in.”
The young woman came in and placed a large basket on the bed. “I have clothing and some food and drink for you, my Lady.” Her feet shuffled back and forth.
“What’s your name?”
“My name’s Cadie, my Lady.”
They see me as royalty. If they only knew the truth. I was still very touched by her gentle demeanor.
“Well, Cadie. Please call me Shaelan. Why do you keep your eyes averted from mine?”
“You’re my Queen, Shaelan. It isn’t polite to look a High Fae in the eyes.”
I gently touched her chin and lifted it. “It’s alright, Cadie. I’m nothing special. You’ll not dishonor me by looking at me. How old are you?”
“I’m one hundred and forty years old.”
I can’t fathom living that long. She was born into slavery like me, but has lived it for three times longer than I ever did. “You were born a slave?”
She nodded. “I’m sorry, Shaelan. I didn’t recognize you. I heard the legends that one day you would return, but after so long I always believed them to be stories to try to bring a little hope to all of us and nothing more. But, you’re real. You’re going to defeat Gwenyth. How can you stand touching that awful iron sword at your hip?”
“I may be real, Cadie, but I’m born anew. It will take time for me to fully grasp the task before me, who I am, and… what I am. Were you told that I was killed?”
“No. The legends said you left to build an army and would return when you had one.”
I had enough of Shaelan’s memories combined with Darnel filling me in on a little history to piece together what had happened. “Three hundred years ago I was killed by Gwenyth. She and her Dark Fae minion used an iron spear. My essence was protected by powerful spells but through the years it absorbed the iron. It was only today that I was released and reborn. Iron no longer burns me. I’m afraid I have no army and I’m still not of age and don’t have my powers. I’ve no idea how I can help everyone or how I can help you.” I lowered my head suddenly ashamed at being so unfit for the task everyone expected of me and, at the same time, confused as to why I felt so compelled to help anyone at all.
Cadie’s hand gently touched my arm. “Shaelan, don’t worry. You’re special and worthy of all of our honor and respect. What you did to that Dark Fae today… He was a trained fighter and a brutal, vicious overseer. You killed him easily even without your magic. Our Fae legends may have been incorrect, but you’re here. I swear to you that earlier today I felt a wave of joy wash over me. I could feel a small glimmer of hope in the depths of my soul for the first time in my life. I didn’t know what it was, but now, standing next to you, I feel it again. There’s a thread of life that interconnects us all. It’s stronger than fate and for my entire life it was missing until your arrival. I believe the world became unbalanced, the thread of life severed when you were killed, and now that you’re back it has come alive again and balance will be brought back into the world. I’ll fight by your side and use what my Lesser Fae powers can do to protect you.”
Sitting on the bed, I wept at her words; overwhelmed by the thought someone was willing to fight to protect me. Never had anyone placed any significance on me. “I’m not worthy to have you risk your life for mine.”
“Shaelan, it’s because you’re so humble and not lording over people that makes you worthy. Your blood screams power to all the Fae. We can feel your royalty. I, for one, have never been in the presence of someone that makes me want to kneel before them. What do you feel towards me, towards our people?”
What strange new reality I find myself in. My life has been supplanted by another, yet it doesn’t feel wrong.
“I feel you’re my people and that from deep within me there is a sense I must right the wrongs done to you and protect you. I would risk my life for yours or anyone here without hesitation. I have no fear of dying, Cadie, only fear of not living up to other people’s expectations.” Looking Cadie in her eyes, I noticed she didn’t flinch or look away this time. “If you were to die trying to protect me, I’m not sure I could live with the guilt of your loss.”
“Then you feel it too. That thread, the bond that connects us and entwines us all together. If you feel this burden for us, you can understand how we also feel this burden for you. For now, we need to protect you until you come of age and we’ll do so with everything we have in us. People will willingly die to protect you for you’re the hope of this world and for our children. After you come of age and your powers manifest, it might take time for you to master them, but I’ve no doubt that you’ll be able to restore the Court of Light to its former glory. Don’t ever feel you’re alone, we love you.”
Before I could say anything else, she turned, bowed her head slightly, and left. There was such power and wisdom in Cadie’s words. Perhaps if I lived hundreds or thousands of years, I might also be wise like her.
After taking a moment to absorb our brief conversation, I began unpacking the basket and was a little dismayed at the beautiful gown that she left me. What I was wearing was at least versatile, halfway between a dress and a pant set and womanly enough. This dress was light, frilly, and would leave no one doubting the femininity of my new body. Sighing, I unpacked the food and water which I rapidly ate allowing it to appease my growling stomach.
Heading back into to the bathroom, I started the water in the tub before turning back to the mirror that transfixed me. Once again, I stared at my face for a long time before stepping back and looking over the rest of my body. I slid my clothes from my body and carefully placed them on a chair out of force of habit. As a slave, I had to maintain the clothing I had and looked after them the best I could. I hope I never become complacent or take anyone for granted.
Standing naked and staring at my reflection, I knew as a man I would have been fully aroused at what I saw before me. This body is flawless. I was lean and toned but had ample breasts and a sexy flair to my hips. My fingers gently caressed my skin and slid effortlessly across my flat stomach and smooth unscarred skin. Turning around, my eyes followed the line of my thighs and buttocks. The Fae are beautiful. I’m beautiful. The leftover vestiges of my male mind struggled with what I saw in the mirror.
I climbed into the bath and let the hot water soak into my bones. Dunking my head under the water, I washed my long hair. The Marcus side of me wanted to be practical and cut it off, but something else inside me rebelled at the thought. Perhaps I’ll learn to live with it being so long.
With the water cooling I stepped out of the tub and dried myself off before focusing on the dress once again. I stared at it a long time before picking up the undergarments and putting those on. I next attempted to put on the dress but fought with the multiple layers. Finally, the pink dress fell into place and I slipped on the flat slipper-like shoes that were also left for me. Checking myself out again in the mirror, I stood breathlessly in awe. The dress clung to every curve and accentuated everything I had. I almost began taking it off when I heard a knocking sound once again.
I opened the door to see Cadie and another young woman. Cadie must have schooled the other woman as they both merely tipped their heads towards me. “Shaelan, we’ve come to help you with your hair. I realized you had nothing to comb it out with. I’m sorry I didn’t think of that earlier.”
I looked down at my long hair and noted it was already shiny and beautiful, but perhaps I could learn something from how they styled it.
“Please, come in. No apologies are necessary. And who might you be?”
“I’m Lorwen, my Lady.”
“I’m very pleased to meet you, Lorwen.”
Lorwen bowed a little and blushed. They sat me down in a chair and used combs and brushes to tease the knots out of my hair.
“My Lady, you look absolutely beautiful.”
“Please call me Shaelan, Lorwen.”
Cadie then spoke up. “While we’re with you in private we’ll call you Shaelan, but in front of others we’ll refer to you as my Lady, or my Queen. We hope you understand, this isn’t to make you feel uncomfortable, but to show honor. Not everyone, especially the elders, will be as accepting of being less formal and we could be chastised for not following the traditions we have long upheld.”
“I understand.” Holding my hair in my hands, I looked at the shimmering golden and soft ends. It was beautiful before, but now it practically glowed. “Thank you both so much.”
“It’s our pleasure. If you’ll follow us, we’d like to escort you to the celebration.”
“Let me put my sword on first.” I watched them frown as I strapped the iron sword to my hip. “We live in a dangerous time and I don’t want to be unprepared.”
“We understand, although once we find weapons for ourselves, you may find you’ve set a new fashion trend for women. You look both feminine and threatening at the same time, especially with that iron sword. Most women might carry a dagger under their skirts, but no longer as all our weapons were taken away from us and young people like myself have never been trained how to use them anyways.”
“I’d be happy to teach you, Cadie.”
Cadie beamed a smile at me. “I’ve always wanted to learn how to use a bow and arrows.”
“Then I’ll make time for you.”
I was led to another building that was larger than the rest. It used to be a meeting place for the villagers but had long since been used for storage. Many people must have worked hard to clean the place and set it up for the celebration as it practically sparkled. Several hundred villagers were in attendance. They bowed to me as I passed them. Is the light in their eyes brighter?
Darnel greeted us and introduced me to the remaining village elders. There were three of them and the ancient wisdom in their eyes caused me to falter in my steps as I approached them. By human terms, they appeared no older than men of fifty. Being unaware of the protocol, I bowed in respect to them. They huffed and pulled me into their arms with tears glistening from their eyes. “The Queen of the Court of Light does not bow to the likes of us.”
“I’m sorry, I bow to you in respect of your age and wisdom.”
The three men laughed casually and joked with each other as only friends that have known each other for hundreds, if not thousands of years could. “I rather like it, Owen. When was the last time a beautiful queen bowed to you?”
“Oh, hush, Gruffin. You’re embarrassing her.”
He was right as I could feel my blush spread across my face. I’ve never been called beautiful before and I felt a strange mixture of vulnerability and power come over me.
“Welcome back to us, Shaelan Scarletsun. I’d thought I’d pass on before I could feel the hope within me again that now rises up in your presence. You’re reborn. I can only recall one other soul that had a rebirth like yours. The gods knew they were needed when they came back to us. You being here has set in motion changes of historical proportion, legendary even. Have you experienced any glimmers yet?”
“Glimmers? I’m not sure what you’re asking.”
“Glimmers of your power. As you get closer to your coming of age, your hidden powers will begin manifesting. They should start soon, so don’t be surprised.”
Gruffin then leaned forward and looked into my eyes. “Have you given any consideration to whom you’ll choose as your mate?”
I knew my eyes went wide and I took a step back. “Once again, Gruffin, you have no sense of timing. She’s been with us less than a day and you’re already trying to marry her off.”
“It needs to be asked, plain and simple. Of course there aren’t many High Fae around that would be acceptable.”
“Are you saying I need to marry right away?” I was unclear on the customs and frightened of the possibility of marriage.
“Not at all, but it may help establish your court.”
“Gruffin, she may be our Queen, but there is no court yet, let alone a palace she can use until she kills Gwenyth.”
“Exactly my point. She needs to start thinking about these things.”
Darnel thankfully rescued me as he took my arm and led me back into the crowd. “They mean well.”
“Glimmers? How will I know when they manifest? How will I control it so not to hurt myself or others?”
“You’ll see them. Your father was an elemental. I wouldn’t be surprised if your sword burst into flames or a small fireball erupts from your hand. Unless you intend to harm someone, it won’t.”
“I guess that’s a relief.”
Darnel introduced me to many people, many of whom commented on my beauty and the iron sword at my hip. Walking in a dress that swished with every small movement and the feeling of my hips swaying and my breasts bouncing was constantly distracting to me. People’s eyes were riveted on me and I felt rather exposed even though I knew I was safe here.
Darnel got everyone’s attention and thankfully all eyes shifted to him. “As you’re all well aware, our Queen has returned. This will have significant ramifications for us. Gwenyth’s minions will see this as a threat and will do everything in their power to stop Shaelen and absorb her essence. Shaelan hasn’t come of age, but that doesn’t mean she’s weak. Far from it. We all saw what she did to the Dark Fae overseer. We must prepare ourselves. We begin that tomorrow, but, for now, we celebrate!”
There was light cheering and laughter, but I could tell people were frightened. How can people rise after three hundred years of slavery?My heart grew heavy. Heavy for the toll they’ve taken. Heavy for the burden that fell upon my now slender shoulders to protect them.
The plate in front of me was full of food and I was still hungry, but I couldn’t eat as I looked upon the gaunt faces and how their plates were nearly empty. I stood, and the room went silent.
“You’re my people. I feel it in the core of who I am. My heart weeps for you. I pledge I’ll fight to my dying breath to keep you safe and to free you from the tyranny of the Dark Fae. You’ve been so gracious to me, filling my plate with food when you yourselves take so little. Forgive me that I don’t eat until you’ve all had your fill.” Taking my plate, I placed items from it on other’s plates until mine was empty. I sat back down as conversations slowly started again.
My world has turned upside down. I was a slave and a fighter. Keeping myself alive was all I ever knew and now I’m a queen? What twist of fate is this?
“Darnel, I’m nothing special, certainly no better than anyone in this room. I don’t understand the reverence for me. I can understand hope, but I never could figure out why kings and emperors demand to be worshipped.”
“A good leader sets the tone for all the people that follow them. How you behave is how those that follow you behave. Did you notice that once you gave up your food that others gave up some of theirs? I can already tell you’ll be a remarkable leader. No one in authority has given or cared for these people in three hundred years. In a single day, people have gone from fear of you and what you represent to worshipping you.”
“But I don’t want their worship!” I don’t deserve it!”
“Real worship comes from earning it, not demanding it. They worship you for who you are. You gave up your food and promised to care for them.”
My emotions were all over the place. My mind was telling me to run for the hills, yet my heart would stop beating in my chest if I did. Reaching for a glass of water, the water inside instantly froze, and the glass shattered sending pieces across the table.
“I’m so sorry. Did I do that?”
The crowd stared in awe at me and the broken, frozen glass of water.
“That, my dear, is a glimmer.”
“Some use that will be when I’m thirsty.”
Gruffin came forward. “That’s more than any glimmer I’ve ever seen. Most elementals might see water move a little or warm to their touch, but to freeze a glass solid might indicate significant power beyond the likes we have seen in many millennia.”
“But what use is freezing water?”
“Let’s say you were facing a flying army of Dark Fae. Our bodies are made up of mostly water. You could freeze them solid and watch them fall and shatter on the ground.”
I frowned. “You think that’s even be possible?”
“Glimmers represent the tiniest fraction of power compared to your full powers, so yes, in theory you could. Think of glimmers as your body’s natural way of exploring its powers and getting you used to them. Can you image if you suddenly had all your power all at once and didn’t know how to use them? You could wipe out a forest merely by accident. Now that this has manifested, try it again.” He handed me another glass of water. “Focus your thoughts on the water and what you want to do with it. Move it, freeze it, or heat it. The water is yours to command.”
I looked dubiously at the water. Magical powers didn’t exist in the human realms. Staring at the water, I pictured it splashing out of the glass. The subsequent eruption of water from the glass rained down upon everyone at the table. I was shocked as much as anyone but the whole table cheered and laughed.
“Very nicely done Shaelan. You’re a natural. Beauty, compassion, and power make for a dangerous mix.”
The evening slowly wound down and Cadie led me back to my room for the night. As a celebration, it was a little subdued, but I could certainly understand the reasons why.
“I must say I’m more and more impressed with you, Shaelan. I’ve never really met a High Fae before, but you seem so normal and not arrogant or haughty at all. Your glimmer was unbelievable! I’ve known Fae with their full powers that couldn’t even melt a piece of ice. I’m gifted with sight, and my glimmer allowed me to see splinters in my hand easily. Now, with my full powers, I can spot an insect on a leaf a thousand feet away. It’s not much of a gift, but I’m grateful for it.”
“I bet your gift will be even more valuable when you get a bow in your hands. I’m looking forward to teaching you. How long do you think we may have before Gwenyth sends reinforcements here?”
“It’ll be a few days, but less than a week. The timing depends upon when the overseer normally communicated up their hierarchy. This place is a little out of the way for them which is why they sent their nastiest as punishment to oversee us. The cities are where all the action is, but I’m told female Fae are often raped there.”
I shivered at the thought of being pinned down against my will. “I’ll see you first thing in the morning, Cadie. Let’s get you training with the bow.”
I’m finally alone again. It had been a long day and surprisingly I wasn’t tired. Something about this Fae body gave me more energy, but then again, it could simply be that this is what a young, unscarred, female Fae normally feels like. In a way, I’ve become both older and younger at the same time. Seventy-four years old is still a child in the lifespan of an immortal Fae.
Carefully removing the dress, I realized that after a while I sort of enjoyed the feel of it against my body. It wasn’t such a foreign thing after all and it was exceptionally comfortable. As a man, I never held power to captivate others. The dress made me feel desirable and powerful.
I moved to the bathroom and looked once again at my reflection. Am I Shaelan or am I Marcus? I feel more like Shaelan if I’m honest with myself, but within me I know my mind rejects the notion of being female. My life before hadn’t ever been much of a life and I’m happy to have a fresh start, even if it means I’m a woman, a queen, and the hope of the world…
I continued to stare at myself believing that if stared long enough I might fully accept who I now was or make it less disturbing to see a strange face looking back at me. I never considered what life as a female would be like. Aside from being weaker and more vulnerable than men, are they really that much different? Although, the way I fought the Dark Fae overseer, I certainly didn’t feel weaker or vulnerable. I only feel vulnerable when I imagine I can be raped and impregnated. How much different can it be? It’s not like I have a choice.
Moving back to the bed, I was acutely aware of how my unbound breasts moved and the extra width of my hips make my backside sway a little from side to side. I slid under the sheets and found my hair tangled around my face and neck as I laid my head down on the pillow. After spending a frustrating thirty minutes rolling around with the weight from my breasts shifting from side to side and my hair getting caught in my mouth, I finally sat up and found something to tie my hair back before lying back down. It took a while, but I finally drift off to sleep.
*** Preparations ***
I woke quickly as the first hints of light entered the window. I was very refreshed and filled with energy. I couldn’t remember a day where I hadn’t awakened without pain, but today I had no pain whatsoever. Heading to the bathroom, I sat down to relieve myself. What’s the big deal if I can’t pee standing up anymore if I’m pain free? It doesn’t seem like such a burden, at least not now.
I hesitated a moment as I examined the two sets of clothing. I wanted to wear the dress from last night, but I chose to put the other clothes on as they are far more practical from a fighting perspective. I’m changing quickly. My mind isn’t fighting me as much as it was yesterday.Should this be bothering me?
A knock at the door sounded and I could almost sense it was Cadie. I wondered if this is just logical thinking or if the Fae could truly sense the presence of another person. I opened the door to find Cadie smiling at me. “Good morning, my Lady. I’ve brought you some breakfast. You must be hungry after not having eaten anything last night.”
I am hungry. “Thank you, Cadie. I don’t feel right about taking someone else’s food. Are you certain everyone has enough? I should be working to earn my keep here. I’ve been given a private room, clothes, and food.”
“Yes, Shaelan. The gardens seem to have sprung to life overnight and even some trees are showing signs of recovery. Perhaps this thread of life I feel from you is also affecting other living things as well.” Sitting down on the bed, I thankfully ate the bread and cheese that Cadie brought. Cadie moved to my dress. “Would you like me to clean this for you?”
“I’m not sure where you even found the dress, Cadie. I can clean it and bring it back to whomever you borrowed it from.”
“It’s yours. It belonged to my mother and I have enough. Besides, it appears you need it more than I do at this point.”
“I’m so grateful for your generosity, Cadie. No one has ever freely given me anything before. Are you ready to start learning archery?”
“Oh yes!”
“Let’s go then.”
I grabbed my bow and arrows that were recovered for me yesterday and we headed out to the field near the forest edge. Cadie was correct in that the fields and some trees were looking healthier. I had a hard time believing that this was somehow being caused by my presence, however, more and more I felt the connection to the people and the land. It was as if my awareness was slowly awakening from a deep sleep and my new Fae senses continued to stretch further and further.
“I know you’ll do very well, Cadie, so let’s cover the basics first.” I showed her proper stance, how to aim, the importance of understanding wind and how an arrow will fly upwards before it begins to fall. I then aimed at a bale of hay a hundred feet away. “Different bows have different pull strengths and different arrows weigh different amounts. It’s important to learn to pull back consistently each time when you’re learning so that the force applied to the arrow is also consistent. I’ve marked this bow for different distances. The hay bale is about a hundred feet away.” I showed Cadie the height mark for one hundred feet, then slowly drew the bow back and let the arrow fly straight into the center of the bale. “Now, you try.”
Cadie was a trooper as her fingers became raw from several hundred shots at different distances and targets, but she was a remarkably quick study. Before long she was hitting mere inches away from the center of the targets.
I could sense Darnell before I saw him as he began walking across the field toward us. “Good morning, Darnell.”
“You seem in good spirits this morning, Shaelan. Good morning, Cadie.” Cadie nodded to Darnell but she couldn’t keep the smile off her face as she held the bow. “I see you have a protégé.”
“I do, and Cadie is brilliant with the bow. Of course there’s a lot of practicing to do, but I believe for mostly stationary objects she’s very capable.”
“That’s good because we need to be prepared for the arrival of more Dark Fae.”
“Can you show me where they might arrive and what we have to work with?”
“Of course. We have several experienced fighters in the village, but most haven’t touched a weapon in many years. I’ve taken the liberty to distribute the overseer’s weapons amongst them. I’ll introduce you later this morning as they’ll make up the bulk of your protective guard.”
“You can’t leave me out, Darnell. Now that I have a weapon, I won’t let Shaelan fight alone.” I saw the fierceness in Cadie’s eyes. She was determined to be by my side. Darnell smiled knowingly and nodded.
“Come, both of you. Let’s figure out how we’ll handle the Dark Fae when they arrive.”
We walked through the small village and Darnell pointed out the most likely direction the Dark Fae would arrive from. Northwest was the direction to the nearest city and where they would be dispatched from.
“How many fighters do we have?”
“We have six, but only have three weapons. Four if you count Cadie with your bow.”
“The Dark Fae have iron-tipped weapons. Do we have any smelting ability? Could we melt some iron down and tip the arrows with it?”
“We could do that, but no one can touch the stuff but you. We wouldn’t need much.”
“My sword has a fine iron chain on the hilt. I can remove that and wrap it with leather instead.”
“I’ll make that happen for you. It’s a great idea and will put some real stopping power behind the bow.”
“When they arrive, is it on horseback, do they fly, materialize, or walk?”
“Quite possibly materialize and fly as they always like to make an imposing entrance. Gwenyth is powerful enough to materialize from a far distance. I suspect you’ll also be able to do that after you come of age. We call it sifting.”
“Can we get volunteers to help Cadie practice with moving targets? They can throw things for her to shoot. I also might need something new to wear if there’s something available.”
“I can arrange for the volunteers. If they know what it’s for we’ll likely have the entire village wanting to help you. About the clothes, what do you have in mind?”
“You know my past, Darnell, and how I spent my time. I’ve learned that sometimes distraction can be a powerful weapon. I may not have magical power yet, but the right clothing could convey power. I think we should try to use every advantage we can.”
Darnell smiled. “I have just the outfits for you. I’ll get those to you tonight. We need to be prepared as early as tomorrow for the arrival of Dark Fae.”
We walked over to a small square where six men were fighting with wooden weapons. Someone had already manufactured wooden swords to look and feel like the iron-tipped ones of the overseer. It amazed me how talented these people were. Looking over the men, I could see their muscles ripple under their bronze, sun-kissed skin. I was surprised that their shirtless forms stirred me.I wasn’t expecting that.I focused on their fighting techniques and although rusty, they were excellent fighters.
Striding into the middle of them, they all paused and bowed to me. I bowed my head to them which caused them some grief, but I would show respect to these people.
One stepped forward. “My Lady. My name is Ewen. We’re here to protect you, to be your honor guard.”
“Thank you, Ewen. I appreciate your willingness to put yourselves at risk on my behalf. I’ll not ask any of you to do so out of a feeling of obligation on your part. I may have royal blood, but I’m no Queen as a Queen has a kingdom and that’s something we must ultimately take back. I’m a fighter. I’ll not sit back while you risk your lives for me. I’ll fight for your freedom and my own. If you wish to still fight next to me, then it will be my honor to have you with me.”
I watched as one after the other they knelt on the ground before me. Even Cadie went to her knees. A tear slid down my cheek. Would they do this if they really knew me?
“Rise then. You honor me and I don’t take the risk to your own lives lightly. We have so little time to prepare and we don’t know if one or a hundred Dark Fae might come here. Do you have a spare sword?”
A young boy, the same as the one from yesterday, ran and found me another wooden sword. I placed my hand on his head and thanked him before moving to the center of the fighters.
“Attack me.”
Ewen looked at me like I was crazy. “You wish me to attack you, my Lady?”
“Not just you. I want all six of you to attack me. We don’t know how many Dark Fae will arrive and there may be situations where you’ll be fighting close to one another. You’re all very skilled, but we need to make sure you are all communicating well in a group fight. As you know, I’ve been reborn and I need to challenge my own skills as well.”
“The Shaelan of old wasn’t a fighter, my Queen. Perhaps you might want to spar with just one of us first?”
“If I fail early, then we will try again your way, Ewen. Please, all of you attack me as I feel a need to be sure I can handle myself.”
“Yes, my Lady.” He launched himself at me and the others followed suit. At first, I was pressed back, but they slowly began interfering with each other. I used that to my advantage and my strength, speed, and years of fighting in the ring began giving me the upper hand. I started pushing them back, slowly at first, then one by one I isolated them from one another. My wooden sword flew so swiftly it was as if I created a wooden shield around me. Fighting for my life and skills learned over the years clearly had given me an edge over the core training these fighters had. One by one I took them out until only Ewen remained. We circled each other, and he swung a blow that smashed against my sword. Intentionally letting my sword fall from my grasp, I taunted him to continue. He swung tentatively at me which I expected. Rushing him once his sword swung clear, I grabbed his sword arm to hold his sword away from me as I threw my weight against his legs forcing him to the ground. His blade now rested close to his throat. Try as I might, I couldn’t press any further as his strength was too much for me. He slowly pushed the sword away from himself and in a burst of speed and force rolled me onto my back and had the sword at my throat.
He looked panicked, but I start laughing. “Well done!”
He smiled and pulled me to my feet. “You intentionally gave up your sword. It was hardly fair at that point."
“True, but without my sword you held back. You should never do that.”
“I’ve never seen any Fae, Dark or Light, High, or Lesser fight the way you fight. We may be rusty, as you say, but we belonged to your parent’s royal guard. We were training eons before you were born. You bested five of us and then you were simply playing with me. I don’t understand, my Lady, but quite frankly I don’t care. I’d fight beside you any day.” He tipped his head in a deep bow.
“I’ve seen what I need to see. Cadie, with your sight, I want you on top of the furthest building starting tomorrow morning. You’ll be our first warning for when the Dark Fae arrive. Alert us when you see them coming, but I want you securely hidden and not shoot if the numbers are less than six. Let them come. You have six arrows which we’ll tip with iron. Take no chances until I give a sign or they attack. Take out any archers they may have first or any that fly up to get into a better position. If there are more than six, then shoot as many as you can once they’re within range.”
I turned to Ewen. “We have three weapons, plus my sword. I’ll want your three best fighters off to the sides, hidden by the buildings. I’ll give a sign when I want you to attack. Again, if the numbers are under six, I want to personally greet them to throw them off guard and possibly see if there is any information we can glean from them. If there are more than six, then as soon as Cadie takes as many out as she can, then it’s an all-out fight. I recommend in either case the additional fighters without weapons stand in the wings and look for opportunities to join the fight.”
“Why do I get the feeling you’ve done this before?”
“Let’s just say I wasn’t entirely idle while I was dead, Ewen.”
Darnel stepped forward and whistled low. “I’ve never seen the likes before. A warrior Queen. The gods knew what we needed in these times. Come, let them continue to practice, Shaelan. We have a lot yet to do today.”
I was completely exhausted but exhilarated by the end of the day. The village was abuzz with activity and rumors quickly made their rounds as to how their Queen bested a dozen trained fighters. Even though I tried, there was no squashing the rumors. Plunking myself down on the edge of my bed, I looked down at myself. I was dirty, and my clothes were splattered with mud. I realized I hadn’t spent much time considering my body today. Someday I won’t even question the sensations and feelings I now have; assuming I live, of course.Stripping out of my clothes, I washed them carefully in the tub, and hung them up to dry before stepping into the tub myself.
After my bath, I put my hair up and had just slipped into the red dress for a moment when I heard a soft tapping at the door. It’s Cadie. I can feel her presence now. I opened the door to see Cadie holding another basket.
“I have the clothes Darnell fetched for you, Shaelan. I also found a nightgown for you.” She looked around the room and spotted my clothes from the day drying. “I can’t believe you’re High Fae. I mean I know you are, your presence simply screams it, but you’re so nice to people and you do your own laundry.”
“I’ll take that as a compliment. Thank you, Cadie.” Cadie set the basket down and winced a little. “What’s wrong, Cadie.”
“Nothing.” She gave a weak smile then resignedly held out her fingers. They were raw and almost bleeding.
“How long did you practice today?”
“All day.”
“Let me see your fingers.”
“There’s nothing you can do for them.”
She put her hand in mine anyways. I felt the connection so deeply with everything around me at that moment. I reached inward and willed healing into her fingers. When I let her hand go her fingers were healed.
“That’s amazing. Your healing powers are so strong and you haven’t even come of age yet.”
“I thought we all have healing gifts?”
“We do, but it can vary from person to person. Some can heal muscles while others bones. You healed the boy’s cuts yesterday and yet you healed my fingers today. That’s not normal.”
I smiled and laughed gently. “That’s the story of my life. Not normal. Besides, an archer isn’t any good with her fingers all damaged. If the Dark Fae don’t arrive tomorrow promise me you’ll not practice so hard.”
“If you can heal my fingers like this every night, it’s worth the pain to keep practicing. It’s not every day someone gets to fight alongside a future Fae legend. I saw what you did to those men. I swear you let Ewen beat you in the end. He’s handsome. I wouldn’t mind a roll in the dirt with him.”
“Cadie!”
“Sorry, my Lady.” She blushed brightly.
“First Gruffin, now you. Is everyone trying to get me married off?”
“Oh no, my Lady!”
It finally dawned on me. “You like Ewen, don’t you?”
“Yes! But don’t say anything to him. I’d be terribly embarrassed!” She giggled. “Good night, Shaelan.”
“Good night, Cadie.”
I took a moment to unpack the basket of clothing. I could easily make a few adjustments, but it was perfect for what I had in mind. Setting the basket aside until morning, I undressed and put the nightgown on. As with the dress the night before, it felt so free and light on me. I can get used to wearing clothes like this.
I slipped into bed, but sleep eluded me. I replayed all the events that had happened to me over the past few days. A woman. A very beautiful woman is what I’ve become.I surprised myself by feeling some arousal today looking at the men. It makes me wonder what sex will be like as a woman. A gentle warmth spread through me at the thought. The women I had sex with had all been forced into the situation and I could understand why they would find it unpleasant or unfulfilling. There were a few times with one woman that seemed to like me that appeared to enjoy herself. I wasn’t completely unfamiliar with a woman’s body and knew the major places that seem to stimulate them…
My hand slipped of its own volition under my nightgown. A heated flush spread quickly throughout my body but as soon as my male thoughts began to analyze the sensations I was feeling the sensations dwindled. I was stymied.I never lost feeling like this as a man.How can this be?I started to think about another beautiful woman; someone like Cadie who I felt close to, but as before the sensations evaporated. However, when I thought of the handsome, finely-chiseled bodies of the male Fae, I gasped loudly at the sudden onslaught of emotions and feelings…
An orange glow suddenly appeared in the window of my room from somewhere outside, but I ignored it at first as I was blissfully enthralled by this body of mine. I contemplated how, like the dresses, I could find myself enjoying life as a woman when my thoughts were interrupted by the commotion of many people scurrying around outside my room. Getting up and out of bed quickly, I wrapped a blanket around me and opened the door. A small bush outside my room was on fire.
Cadie rushed up to me. “Are you all right, my Lady?”
“Yes, I’m fine.” I tried to act nonchalant as I was certain I was still flushed from my experience. “What happened, Cadie?”
“I was about to ask you that question.”
“Why would you think I had something to do with this?”
Cadie’s eyes had a hint of mischievousness in them. “I think it’s another glimmer. What were you doing? What were you thinking?”
“I… I was just thinking I was warm under the blanket.” I lied.
“Try putting it out. If it was you, you should be able to control the flames.”
I looked at Cadie hoping she hadn’t seen through my lie. I then pictured the flames dissipating and they suddenly stop.
“That’s amazing.”
I held out my hand and imagined a small flicker of flame and one arose in the palm of my hand.
“I think you’ll be fine now, my Lady. Glimmers are sort of random and spontaneous the first time, but after that you can generally control when and where they happen. You’re so powerful and yet you’ve still not come of age. Gwenyth won’t stand a chance.”
“That’s assuming I live long enough to reach my seventy-fifth birthday.”
“You will. I’ll make sure of it. Good night, my Lady.” She bowed slightly and the rest of the crowd disappeared with her.
“Good thing I wasn’t near a forest.” I whispered to myself.
*** The Rebellion Begins ***
Early the next morning I spent time re-working the outfits Darnel found for me. Working with my hands was an excellent distraction from my mind screaming at me about last night. I found the Fae women beautiful, but the longer I was Shaelan the more I found myself attracted to men. I was fighting these thoughts even though I knew I was losing the battle.
When the outfit was completed, I put it on. Standing in front of the mirror, I was impressed by how it turned out. I worked my hair to one side and a small thin silver strip circled my head under my hair and across my forehead. The silver strip was very ornate and gave me a look that reminded me of someone wearing a crown or tiara, but much more understated. On the tips of my pointed ears I placed ornate silver coverings with fine silver chains. This emphasized my regal look. My dress was fine and delicate, exposing my arms and one shoulder, but angling down in an asymmetrical way from my right shoulder down to my left knee. Another layer underneath added dimension to the dress and formed a skirt that stopped mid-thigh. Knee-high leather boots with silver highlights covered my lower legs and silver bicep bracelets and wrist bracelets adorned my arms. Everything was designed to give me freedom of movement yet, at the same time, project authority and beauty. It was exactly the effect I want it to have.
I strapped on my sword on my left hip; my dagger was strapped on my bare right thigh. “Come in, Cadie!” This time I could feel her before she even knocked. I watched as the door slowly opened and Cadie stepped inside.
“My Lady!” She immediately bowed low.
“Cadie, please. You don’t need to bow to me.”
“I’m sorry, Shaelan. You look positively queenly. I feel compelled by your look and your presence.”
“That’s the impression I want to give to the Dark Fae, not everyone here. Least of all, you. I never want to be feared or appear as unapproachable.”
“You look stunning. The design is so unique, where did Darnel ever find such clothing?”
“I made modifications from several outfits. I need to make sure I can move freely in a fight.”
“Darnel and the guards are waiting for you in the village square. Did you have something to eat yet?”
“I did. I see you’re also wearing your bow.”
“It’s your bow, Shaelan, and it won’t leave my side until you request it back.”
“No, Cadie. It’s your bow now. You’ve done so well with it and you deserve it. I’ve a feeling I’ll not need one any more anyways.”
“Then I graciously and humbly accept. Thank you, my Queen, I mean, Shaelan! Why don’t you think you’ll be needing it anymore?”
“I’ve been practicing a little. Watch.” Sensing the water in a glass nearby, I drew three six-inch slivers of water from the glass. I froze them solid then caused them to fly across the room, embedding them into the wooden window frame. Cadie stood with her mouth open and her eyes wide.
“That’s incredible! How are you doing this?”
“It just seems to come naturally to me. Whatever I picture I want the water to do, it does it. Three slivers are all I’ve been able to manage so far. It’s almost like that’s all the magic I have.”
“And yet, that’s more magic than I’ve seen anyone use with water before. Come on, let’s go greet the others. I can’t wait to see their reaction to your outfit.”
As we walked to the square, people stared and bowed, murmuring ‘my Queen’. It was unnerving as I wanted these people, my people, to feel protected and cared for by me, not the other way around. When we got to the square Darnel has his back to us, but when he turned, he smiled broadly as he saw me, and all the fighters knelt.
“Please, everyone. You don’t need to kneel or bow to me, but my outfit seems to have the effect I’m hoping for. I want the Dark Fae to hesitate, to think I’m more powerful and confident than I am. This give us all an advantage.”
Darnel stepped forward and took my hands in his. “You’re breathtaking, Shaelan. You’ll no doubt stop them in their tracks as well as a few hearts around here.”
Ewen smiled at Cadie then addressed me. “I understand you had another glimmer, my Lady?”
Hoping Cadie never mentioned how the glimmer came about, I held up my hand as it burst into flames; my hand and skin unaffected by the fire. “I had a bit of an accident with a bush last night.”
“How well can you control it?”
“Not as good as water. I can get it to move and shape. I’ve thought about altering intensity and size, but inside a building isn’t the right place to test and train with fire.”
“I saw my Lady throw small spears of water into wood this morning!”
“You’re learning so quickly, Shaelan. Perhaps we should place containers of water around the village so it is available to you in a fight.”
“I doubt a few shards of ice would do much damage to a Dark Fae.”
“Magically formed weapons will hurt them as badly as iron.”
“Twice when I fought the Dark Fae, I felt pressure in my mind. How can I prevent that?”
“The Dark Fae all have that ability, but they have to be close to you. You can sense and feel living things all around you. Use that same skill to form a shield in your mind. Imagine building a living hedge around you.” Darnell turned to everyone and let them know they should move to their places around the village in case the Dark Fae arrived. Cadie and the men ran off leaving me with Darnell. “I know you’re capable, Shaelan, but please don’t put yourself in any danger.”
“I learned a long time ago that the best defense is staying outside of someone’s reach.”
We walked the village and I greeted more people.
It was nearly noon when we heard Cadie’s whistle. I’m nervous. I have no idea what we might be facing and for the first time in my life I’m afraid of dying and letting other people down.I looked down the street towards the northwest and could see the darkness pooling. Walking slowly forward towards where the Dark Fae would appear, I watched as three Dark Fae coalesced before me; hovering with their large black wings. I made sure my chin was high and my shoulders back as they landed in front of me. They look startled and I sensed they recognized me.
“You’re not welcome here!” I spoke clearly and loudly, trying to portray authority. One drew his wooden handled sword, another his whip. I didn’t draw my weapons but chose to show as much confidence as possible.
“Shaelan Scarletsun.” The center Dark Fae spat out my name with hatred and venom as he stepped forward. “You’ll come with us.” I could feel the immense pressure within my head start and I hastily brought the image of a hedge in my mind. I pictured a thorny hedge just in case a fluffy green one didn’t do the trick. Thankfully, the pain and pressure immediately eased. Two of the three Dark Fae started looking a little worried.
“I think not. Lay down your weapons and leave now or die.” I still hadn’t reached for my sword or dagger.
“She’s not yet of age, don’t let her fool you.” He raised his whip and I pictured the handle of it bursting with intense fire. The affect was rather startling as his hand sizzled and the whip fell to the ground; the handle dissolved into nothing but smoldering cinders. Drawing his sword, he screamed and rushed me. My sword was drawn and blocked his attack before he even got close.
“Now!” I shouted. An arrow sank into the eye socket of the Dark Fae attacking me. He instantly fell dead at my feet. My guards were immediately at my side and pushed to get in front of me. It wasn’t what I planned, but there was such light in their eyes. They had a fire within them; three hundred years of pent up anger unleashed. I had seen this type of rebellious anger before and took a step back to allow them their vengeance.
Another arrow plunged into the chest of the second Dark Fae and our unarmed guards were now hovering nearby. One grabbed a wood-handled sword from the first Dark Fae and attacked the remaining one. I could sense another arrow coming and watched as it passes through the neck of the third Dark Fae. In moments, it’s all over and three Dark Fae lay at our feet. None of the guards had been injured. Cadie quickly arrived at our sides and retrieved her arrows.
Villagers came out and surrounded us with singing and cheering. The fear in their eyes greatly diminished. Darnel hugged me. “Our first victory!”
Ewen took charge and distributed the Dark Fae weapons to the remaining guards. His eyes were shining and intense. I moved to Cadie and hugged her tightly. She was shaking slightly. “You did incredible, Cadie!”
“I was so worried I’d hit you or the others.”
“Assuming you meant to hit these Dark Fae where you did, you’re aim was perfect.” Cadie held onto me until her shaking subsided. I moved to hug and thank the guards who were all shocked I did so. “Ewen, you and your men were fantastic. Well done! I barely had to do anything.”
“There is no way we’d let you stand before three Dark Fae on your own, even though I’m sure you could handle them all by yourself. You represent our future. If you were to be injured or killed, our rebellion might be over before it even begins. I struggle with the idea that you’re so skilled as a fighter, but you’re more valuable to us as our leader.”
“I just won’t feel right if I’m not at your side when the battle is raging. I’ll not risk anyone’s life without risking my own as well. I understand your thinking and I’ll honor your wishes to stay back unless absolutely necessary. What happens now? What will the Dark Fae do when these three don’t return?”
“I think we have several weeks, my Lady. If I place myself in their position, they just sent three here and won’t expect any trouble. A week will likely pass before they’re concerned. By then, they’ll mobilize a much larger force which will take another week to organize.”
“What if we aren’t here when they arrive? There are other small villages nearby. Can we move from village to village, freeing the people and gaining a larger force for ourselves? Once we have enough we can take over a city. However, I’m just not sure how the people here will take to moving.”
Ewen sat on a wooden fence rail pondering this for a while. “With Cadie, we have seven armed guards now. The next town over is about twice our size and will have two overseers. I do know there are more than a dozen trained fighters there. There are two smaller villages beyond that one. In total, I’d say we could have twenty-five fighting men, but we’ll need weapons. There is a small city northwest of here. It’s possibly where these Dark Fae came from. The city will have twenty or so Dark Fae protecting it. I know for a fact that the city is one of the five locations where the weapons of the Court of Light are stored. If we do as you suggest, I recommend we travel north to the larger village and take back control there, then make forays to the other villages to free them as well, consolidating everyone to the larger village. From there we try to unlock the Court of Light weapons cache before making an attempt on the cities beyond.”
“I want your honest opinion, Ewen. Is this feasible? What about food for everyone?”
“Yes, my Lady. It removes the immediate threat to this village. We can send runners to the other villages with information. Younger Fae will not be noticed by the overseers and can get messages safely through. Have you seen the crops, my Lady?”
“No. What’s happening to the crops?”
“They’re flourishing. More than I’ve ever seen them in three hundred years. Your presence in the larger village as well as moving food stores from the smaller villages will be more than enough. If our timing is right, Gwenyth will remove most of its guards from the city to attack our village here. When they do, we take the city. The timing can work to our advantage, my Lady.”
The entire village had come out and surrounds us. “It’s their decision. I won’t decide their fate for them.” I turned to the crowd. “I’ll not risk any of you unless you choose this path. You can stay, and I’ll stay with you and fight for you, or we can choose to move and take back our land and free our people. Either way, I’ll not think less of you.”
There was murmuring but then the three elders stepped forward. “We choose to follow you, Shaelan Scarletsun, Queen of the Court of Light. We willingly move with you. As you free more of our soldiers, there will be a need for cooks, menders, and healers. An army cannot fight our enemies without these things.”
“Then it’s settled. Ewen, send runners to the three villages. Tell the smaller ones to prepare to move once they’re freed. Tell the larger one we’re coming and we’ll need space for people. Do we know the layout of the larger village?”
“I recommend eight of us travel to scout the larger village out tomorrow. If you don’t mind sleeping under the stars, my Lady, we could plan an attack the following morning.”
I smiled at Ewen. “I’m as happy sleeping in the forest as I am in a bed.”
He raised an eyebrow at me clearly not believing royalty would ever wish to get dirty. “I might suggest you change first, my Lady. You should keep that outfit clean for battle days. It’s rather inspiring.”
I wasn’t sure how to take that. Cadie took my arm in hers. “I’ll make sure our Queen is properly outfitted for roughing it in the forest.”
*** The Truth ***
Back in my room, Cadie sat with me on the bed. She found additional travel clothes for me and I tried them on. I always pictured kings and queens having ultimate authority about what they did day-in and day-out, but I was finding leaders were subject to all sorts of expectations. For example, my outdoor roughing it clothes were designed to be functional, but also made me look regal and sexy at the same time. I also felt as much of a servant to the people as I had been a slave to my masters before; albeit the difference was this was now my choice.
I was much more aware of my body now than ever before. I had never considered myself a sensual being before, but the feel of my new body and the responses it elicited from people made me constantly aware of what I now was. If I was to admit to myself that I was rather enjoying the feelings I would need to admit I no longer looked at myself through the eyes of a man. Shaelan’s memories weren’t complete in any way and I wondered if I would ever grow into the role I was expected to fulfill.
“Cadie, what happens if I never fully recover the knowledge and memories of my life before? I feel like I’m blindly walking through a maze. I have no desire to disappoint anyone or tread on cultural expectations or protocols I can’t remember.”
“I can’t imagine being reborn like you were after so long, but in a way, I’m not in such a different position than you.”
“How so?”
“Did you know that by giving me your bow, a weapon, that the exchange also bequeathed upon me a set of cultural expectations? By my receiving them willingly, I’ve found myself now a part of an intricate web of rules within the Fae world; a world I’ve never seen before or knew existed. Ewen has tried to explain this to me. I’m forever bound in service to you now. Not as a slave, but in friendship. Not that I mind in the least, but actions here carry more weight than we realize.”
“If I’d known, I’d never have put you in that position.”
Cadie laughed. “I’m happy to be bound to you. I’ve never felt such purpose in my life before and I feel part of something that’s worthwhile. You and I may fail in our understanding of things beyond our knowledge, but three hundred years has past and we can write our own rules. The world is a different place and who’s to say the old ways are still the best ways?”
Cadie had a way of making me feel better about myself. I laughed lightly. “As long as I don’t inadvertently ask someone to marry me, I’m okay with that.”
Cadie smiled brightly. “You mean you have your eyes on someone?”
“No… not at all. It’s just I don’t want to accidently accept someone’s sword and suddenly be betrothed. Do you know what really happened to me?”
“I’m not sure what you mean?”
“I shared with Darnell some things I haven’t shared with anyone else. I have memories of events and things from before I was killed by Gwenyth, but not many. I recall when Gwenyth and another Dark Fae plunged the iron spear through my chest. Cadie, this may sound very strange to you, but I feel I must confide in someone I can trust. Most of my memories are from another life.”
“Do you mean your life before as Shaelan?”
“No…” I looked down feeling like I might lose my best friend, someone who for the first time in my life would willingly die for me. “Darnel explained that rebirth requires a strong life essence to be merged. A catalyst perhaps. A life that joins the remaining essence of Shaelan… I had a life before my rebirth.”
“You’re saying you were someone else, and through whatever circumstances, your essence merged with Shaelan’s? I spoke with our elders the other night about rebirth and they explained what they knew. They said the only way this works is if the essence, the character, the life force is very similar, or perhaps what the gods determined was needed. Who were you before? A High Fae?”
“Hardly. I was born a male slave in the human realm.” I looked into Cadie’s eyes and expected betrayal or disgust but all I saw is sympathy and understanding.
“Tell me about your life.” She leaned forward towards me, so I told her everything and how I found myself as Shaelan. “I understand now. Your fighting abilities, your knowledge of warfare and strategy. How you can relate to all of us being slaves.”
I nodded. “If you choose, I release you from any binding to me you have as I can understand how you must be feeling about me now. I’m an imposter living inside the shell of a High Fae Queen.”
“Oh hush! Sorry, my Lady. I shouldn’t speak to you that way.”
“Cadie, you’re one of the few who will speak to me what I really need to hear. You can always speak what’s on your mind to me.”
“I’m honored to be chosen as your confidant this way. You’re Shaelan, my Queen. You’re not an imposter in her body. Let me put it this way. Whose body is that?”
“Shaelan’s”
“No, it’s yours.”
“And who are you inside? Who’s the person that loves their people? Was that Marcus that belongs to this land and this people?”
“I think I understand what you’re telling me. I’m not individually Marcus and I’m not individually Shaelan, but something new.”
“Exactly. You’re Shaelan with additional life experience and skills and essence that you need to accomplish the tasks the gods have set before you. You mustn’t let this worry you. You’re not an imposter, rather you’re an enhanced Shaelan Scarletsun. If anything, it makes me even more in awe of you and who you are.”
“You don’t think it is strange that I was a man before? A slave?”
“Who else could lead all our people effectively but one that was a slave, one that experienced life from both perspectives, a fighter and a leader? You’re what we need.”
“As always, Cadie, your wisdom far exceeds your years.”
“May I ask a question, Shaelan?” I watched as Cadie blushed slightly.
“Anything.”
“What was it like as a man and how do you feel now?”
“That’s a difficult question to answer. In a way, as a slave, I was nothing. Perhaps closer to a beast of burden. I’m not sure I really knew what it was to be a man. Comparatively, I was far stronger than a human woman, but that just made me more valuable as a slave. I feel so comfortable in this body, lithe, strong, even pure if that makes sense. I feel powerful in many ways and even far more sensual.”
Cadie smiled. “We women do have that power over men. And what about the other things? Personal things? The difference between…” She blushed again.
I laughed. It’s odd to think the Fae had such thoughts but I had been finding they’re highly sensual beings. “My experience as a man wasn’t the best comparison. I was never with anyone I cared about and partnering with someone out of love was never an option for me. I believe from a woman’s perspective, that the experience can be far more emotionally and physically satisfying than for a man if performed in an emotionally enriching way.”
“And how would you as a man show your interest in a woman?”
“Sadly, I never had the opportunity. However, I do believe if I had the chance, I’d show special interest in that person. I’d go out of my way to show them I cared. Sort of the way I see Ewen treating you.”
If a woman could blush any more, I don’t think it would be possible. “You think he’s interested in me?”
“I do.”
“What should I do?”
“If you like Ewen, then there’s nothing wrong with you showing equal interest. Of course, that’s my own opinion and completely without knowledge of Fae customs.”
“And what about you? Practically every male in the village drools over you as you walk by. I’ve even seen a few women fan themselves. You’re beauty is beyond compare.”
Now it was my turn to blush. “I haven’t noticed. That’s not entirely accurate. I’ve noticed how people look at me, but I don’t feel it’s anything serious.”
“But if you could choose, do you know whether you would choose a man or a woman as your partner?”
“I didn’t know I had a choice.”
“Of course, you do.”
“I’ve not considered it. I’m not sure I’m ready for either but I do know this body responds to men.”
“You’ll know when you’re ready. I must get myself prepared for tomorrow. Good night Shaelan!” Cadie hugged me then left me alone in my room.
It had been less than a week since my transformation and I was beginning to feel much more at home in my situation. What I admitted to Cadie galvanized my own sense of personhood. I was happy to be Shaelan. My life was better and softer. It was filled with compassion and people that cared about me. Walking into the bathroom, I stared at myself in the mirror. The person looking back no longer seemed quite so foreign.
*** Another Glimmer ***
The next morning, I donned my travel outfit and put my other clothes into a small pack along with a little food and water. Horses were uncommon these days so we would be travelling on foot. It would take a full day to get to the next village. Walking through the village, people came out to greeted me and touched my hands. I encouraged them to pack as much food as possible and prepare to meet us in the next village in a few days.
I met Darnel, the elders, and my honor guard of seven in the village square. The elders placed their hands on my head and spoke a blessing over me and everyone. Darnel hugged me and encouraged me to let the guard do their job. I sighed at that. It was hard letting others fight battles for me.
Throughout the day I noticed Cadie walking close to Ewen. They seemed to be drawing closer together. I could feel the spark between them. It was late in the day when we approached the village. Looking down upon it from a rocky outcropping that overlooked the area, I could see that the village was at least twice the size of ours and there were both crops and flocks being taken care of. I stretched my Fae senses and could feel three Dark Fae in the area. We were still a long way off and Cadie was relaying what she was seeing with her enhanced sight. That’s a nice trick. I wish I could do that. Feeling a small shudder flow through my body, suddenly things became very focused and clear and I could now see what Cadie was seeing.
“My Lady? Are you all right?” Ewen was looking at me strangely.
“I’m fine Ewen. I can see everything so clearly now.”
“Your eyes, my Lady.” Ewen fumbled with his clothes and produced a small hand-sized mirror. What I saw was rather startling. My blue eyes were still blue, and their shape was the same, but they reminded me more of bird’s eyes. I closed my eyes and opened them again and they’re once again back to normal, but my vision wasn’t as far-reaching anymore.
Cadie came to my side. “Another glimmer?”
Ewen nodded. “Transformation magic. Can you think of claws, or wings, perhaps even cat eyes?”
Claws?I held out my hand and thought of mountain lion claws. Before my eyes, my finger nails extruded and became razor sharp talons. “That’s so strange. Frightening even.”
Cadie held my clawed hand and watched the claws disappeared. “That could come in handy if you’re bound and your weapons taken. You could escape easily. I wonder if you’ll be able to fully transform when you get your full powers?”
I tried switching to my hawk-like eyes and looked down on the village again before shifting them back. “What’s our plan?” I thought discussing the plan might help me calm my rapidly beating heart.
“I saw two Dark Fae.”
“There’s three. I could feel a third down there.”
Cadie looked at me and smiled knowingly. “Your High Fae senses are growing stronger as you approach your birthday. You’ll be able to feel the land soon and after your birthday, you’ll likely be able to sift as far as you can feel.”
“Wonderful. Another magic anomaly from your Queen.”
“This is a good thing, my Queen. What you see as a burden, we see as hope through your growing powers. How will we deal with these Dark Fae?”
“The village knows we’re coming, correct?”
“We must assume our messenger arrived and the people know already.” Ewen sat next to Cadie and I caught a small flicker of a smile from her.
“The village is laid out much like ours is. If they’re expecting us, then what if I simply walk into the town square? Wouldn’t that draw the attention of the Dark Fae?”
Ewen chuckled. “You going anywhere draws attention, my Lady.” Cadie elbowed him lightly. “Uh hmmm. What I meant was you’d be spotted early so any positioning we do around the square would be undone.”
“Would the Dark Fae sense us, or me while they’re sleeping?”
“No, but that doesn’t mean they won’t take shifts or one might be awake. A Dark Fae can sense a few hundred feet.”
“Then what about a distraction? Do you see that bale of straw between the crops and the barns?”
“Barely, my Lady.”
“What if in the early morning before the sun rises, we move ourselves down there. Cadie can get on the roof of the barn, the rest of us hidden as we did before. I can set the straw on fire which should cause the Dark Fae to come and investigate. Then we simply attack them.”
“I’m glad this time you said you would remain hidden with us, my Lady.”
“I’m just trying to do my part. Personally I’d rather just walk down there and attack them on my own.”
Ewen sighed. “We need to consider the impact you can have on the village people. We need to show strength, power, and confidence. They’re broken people. I don’t want you front and center, but you’ve proven to all of us we can trust you in a fight. So let’s do this in a different way. Before dawn, we all move to the square. It’s possible we may be intercepted, but that’s not a huge concern. Let’s assume we aren’t as these Dark Fae are lazy brutes like they tend to be. We position ourselves around the square and you wake up the town. There’s usually a town bell in the square, simply ring it a few times.”
“It all sounds rather simple. We should try to keep at least one of them alive. We might be able to gain some information from them. Can we prevent ones we capture from sifting?”
“Pain will distract them from sifting. Then chains or something to hold them to a position. We should get ready for sleep. We have much to do tomorrow.”
That night I laid on a thin blanket and stared into the night sky. The stars here seem so close and vibrant.Closing my eyes, I thought of seeing in the dark like a cat. When I opened my eyes, the world was transformed. Everything was bright, almost as bright as day, but there was little to no color. I could see movements of the minutest creatures as small flashes of light. The world became alive to the point it was almost confusing. I closed my eyes and returned to normal and stretched out my senses. Cadie is right. I can feel further and further. I traveled in my mind to the next village. I felt the Dark Fae there and saw a young female being dragged to one of the Dark Fae’s beds unwillingly. My anger burned at the Dark Fae. Then I sensed something completely different. It was strong, very strong. A man was chained, but his mind was free. I could feel him; my senses keenly aware of his surroundings and his position almost as if I could see him with my own eyes. I whispered to him. “I’m coming.”And then I heard it in my mind as I felt the man stir. “My Lady!”
I was shocked and stunned. How can I speak and be heard to another person so far away? I can’t speak to Cadie this way.Between the speaking to the man and the anger that burned over the young woman being taken unwillingly, sleep eluded me for a long time.
*** I have an anchor ***
I woke several hours before dawn and changed into my royal battle outfit. Within moments our team was ready to go, and I fell into step next to Cadie as we headed towards the village.
“Cadie, last night… I wanted to see how far my senses could go and I directed them north and beyond the village. I could almost see things in my mind. In the next village… I sensed a man, a Fae. He was chained. I whispered to him to let him know I was coming. He felt powerful. I think he heard me. Is that possible?”
Cadie’s face looked rather pale in the early dawn light. “Yes, my Lady and also no.”
“That makes no sense.”
“You’re not of age yet so you shouldn’t be able to see or sense that far. Even for a High Fae as powerful as you are. Did you feel your senses could move further east or west?”
“I’m not sure, it seemed easy to move north.”
“Try now, but go west, then try going north again.”
I stopped walking and closed my eyes. Reaching as far west as I could, I could only go a little way west of the city. Then I tried going north and easily sensed the next village. I tried to go further but couldn’t. “I can go north as far as the next village, but not too far west.”
We started walking again and Cadie grabbed Ewen’s arm and whispered into his ear. He looked back at me like he must consider something before whispering back to Cadie. Cadie then spoke to me again. “I can’t tell you too much as this is rather unheard of. You have an anchor in the next village. Something that allows you to sense in a line to that point.”
“An anchor. What about the man and the fact I thought he heard me?”
“Ewen thinks that’s a conversation for another time and I agree with him. Let’s focus on this village and take care of the situation here first. We can discuss this more later, my Lady.” Do I sense a smile lurking on her face?
We arrived at the village square without incident. The sun was just rising. I could feel the village stirring and getting ready for the day. As soon as the sun hit the square, I rang the village bell three times. Within minutes doors opened and people came out of the buildings to stare at me. Three Dark Fae materialized directly in front of me.
“Good morning.” I tried to put as much cheerfulness into my voice as I could. “Lay down your weapons now and surrender. This is my village and these are my people.” I could see Ewen reach for his sword and I indicated with my hand for him to pause.
The largest of the Dark Fae stepped forward. His wings unfurled and flicked about as if he was agitated. He’s huge.
“I don’t care if our Empress wants you. No one comes to my village and demands anything. You’re dead!”
He drew his sword and I disarmed him in a split second. I then grabbed his neck with my left hand and extended my claws as my sword pressed against his bloated stomach. The other Dark Fae drew their weapons, but both went down seconds later with arrows through their heads. I started closing my fingers letting my claws dig into the Dark Fae’s neck and I ran the tip of my sword along his stomach causing it to sizzle.
“He’s all yours.” Ewen and the other guards were instantly pushing the Dark Fae to the ground and tying him. “I’m sorry, Ewen, I couldn’t let you have all the fun.”
“It’s quite all right, my Lady. You’re inspiring to watch.”
“Cadie, you’ve been practicing!”
Cadie stood by my side and kept an arrow trained on the Dark Fae until they had him fully bound and staked to the ground. “I’ve spent six hours a day practicing. I’m getting much faster and better.”
Turning to the people of the village that had circled us, they began to bow to me. “Please stand. You’re free.” I waited until they were all standing before I continued. “I’m Shaelan Scarletsun reborn and returned to you. It’s my promise to you that I will fight against Gwenyth, free the Court of Light, and restore the land or die trying. Our village to the south is also free, but they’ll need shelter for a few weeks until we can build up our strength. You’re no longer slaves to the Dark Fae.”
A cheer arose and people came forward to thank each of us with tears and hugs. One of the remaining elders held me tightly. “You really returned. I had almost lost hope. I’m assuming you’ve had some glimmers. How many glimmers have you had?”
“Three. No four. Water, fire, transformation, and some special kind of far sense. I’m guessing the last one is a glimmer.”
Cadie and Ewen snuck closer and interrupted us. “Santhiel. It’s so good to see you!” Ewen hugged the elder and led him away as Cadie asked another woman if there was a private room where she and I could talk. We were led through the village to a small cabin. The woman left us be and closed the door behind her.
“What’s going on, Cadie?”
“Your far sense isn’t a glimmer. It’s something else. We didn’t want to tell you earlier.”
“Tell me what?”
“The anchor in the other village… It’s the man.”
“I sensed he’s very strong.”
“That’s not it.” Cadie was wringing her hands.
“Cadie, please. What does this mean?”
“You said you thought you could speak to him and he heard?”
“Yes.”
“Shaelan… that man is likely a High Fae and… he’s your soul mate.”
“My what?”
“Your soul mate. The one person in the world you’re meant, or should I say destined, to be with. You’re very strong, Shaelan, but no one can sense that far before they come of age. You can always sense in the direction of your soul mate. When you whispered to him, did he respond?”
“I thought I heard him say my Lady.”
Cadie bit her lip. “Shaelan, the gods have chosen your mate for you, one that will fulfill your desires, complement your power, and help you restore the world. You must save him. We must save him.”
I sat down on the bed. “This must be a mistake. I’m not even sure I can be with a man.”
“Regardless, my Lady, the gods have chosen your mate. He’ll know when he sees you and you have time to get to know him.”
“Why do I suddenly feel like a slave again? A slave to the gods.”
“My Lady… Shaelan… You’re always free to choose your own path, but know this… I believe the gods are looking after you and after everyone’s best interest. Any other path will lead to death and pain for you, or for many others. If I may offer some advice?”
“Certainly, Cadie.”
“Don’t be too quick to dismiss this. You’re reborn; you have a new life. A life that impacts many thousands of lives. Find joy within yourself, with who you are, with the people around you that love and adore you, and everything will fall into place.”
“And you, Cadie? Do you have this connection with Ewen?”
“We have a connection, but it’s not like what you’ve described. Lesser Fae have never been known to have the type of connection to their mates as High Fae. Perhaps it’s because of the lower level of our power. No one really knows. Even with High Fae, what you’re experiencing is rare, perhaps only occurring once every few hundred years.”
“Were my parents soul mates?”
“I only know what I’ve learned from history, but everyone believes so. They married for love and not for political gain, which is the usual High Fae bonding.”
Putting my head in my hands, I thought about fate and destiny. Am I better off since I became Shaelan or have I simply traded one life of pain and suffering for another?“Will you come with me, Cadie?”
“Of course. Where are we going?”
“To the next village. There’s a single Dark Fae there that deserves to die, and I suppose I need to free my gods-picked future husband.”
“What about the rest of the guards and the people here?”
“Ewen will have enough on his hands getting this place organized. We can handle a single Dark Fae. Last night, he was raping a young girl. He receives no mercy.”
We left the room and were immediately set upon by over a hundred villagers. They needed to see me and touched me to make sure I was real. I was happy to see them, yet, at the same time, all this activity wore me out. I had never been a people person and being Shaelan had immensely helped me become more extroverted, but the change from being on my own to having so many people depend upon me added to my stress. Ewen squeezed through the throng of people to give me a report. Thirteen villagers were trained fighters and ready to take up arms. We had enough weapons for only four of them, bringing our armed fighters to eleven.
“Ewen, you’re doing an excellent job but there’s something Cadie and I must do. We’re heading to the next village. There’s only a single Dark Fae there and I’m sure you’re aware of Cadie’s suspicions regarding my ‘anchor’.”
“Let me send more men with you both, just in case.”
“You need all the help you can get to help the villagers here. Tomorrow our village should arrive and perhaps even the one further north too in a few days. This will take all the help you can get to be prepared. We also need to be ready for the fourth village and send scouts to the city to find the weapons cache. Cadie and I can defeat a single Dark Fae and I promise to bring her back to you safely in two days.”
It was clear Ewen didn’t like the idea, but he nodded and with a quick squeeze of Cadie’s hand left us.
“Come on, Cadie. Let’s get moving.”
*** The Gods Must Be Wrong ***
The next village was only half a day’s journey and we make good time, arriving just after the sun reached its peak. This village was laid out much like the first one with the exception that the crops seemed to be thriving more. Cadie told me she suspected this was due to the influence of the High Fae, similar in a way to my presence bringing life to the land at the other village.
“I can feel him strongly.”
“The Dark Fae?”
“No, my anchor.” I still had a hard time believing or saying he was my soul mate. Just as we entered the village, my left hand flared with searing pain. I almost shouted but when I checked my hand there was nothing wrong with it.
"What’s the matter, Shaelan?”
“My hand is burning.”
“Reach out with your senses. What’s happening to your soul mate?”
“Oh gods… We need to move.”
There were villagers in the field that we ignored as we ran into the village. I knew instinctively where to go, and I bolted for a door of one of the larger buildings. Cadie was barely able to keep up with me so driven was my urgency. Throwing the door open, I drew my sword and stared at a Dark Fae holding a small torch under the shackled hand of a man. I was incensed. Putting the torch out with my magic, I threw myself at the Dark Fae. My iron sword slicing up between his legs. “That’s for the girl last night.” I seethed at the creature. The Dark Fae nearly passed out from the pain. I managed to regain his attention by cutting through his membranous wings. “That’s for torturing him.”
The Dark Fae suddenly went wild in my arms, grabbing me and throwing me across the room. My sword clattered away. Cadie tried to maneuver to train her bow on him, but the room was too confining.
“Your death… will bring me great riches, Shaelan Scarletsun.”
I looked at him. His wings were ruined, and dark blood dripped from his loins. He would die slowly if I just left him but one thought as to what he did to the young girl and to this man and rage filled me afresh. Drawing my dagger as he drew his sword, I crashed into him again; my vision picking out every twitch of his muscles and my reactions faster than I even knew I was capable of. I dodged his clumsy sword play easily and began tearing him to shreds with my dagger. He swung again and I grabbed his wrist stopping the force of his blow and I willed freezing into his arm. I watched as his arm crystalized. He screamed in pain.
“Die you filthy beast!” I shouted as I drove my dagger under his chin and into his brain. Pulling my dagger out, I watched as he fell to the building floor; his arm shattering into a thousand pieces.
“My Lady, you’re hurt!” I felt Cadie’s gentle touch on my left shoulder. I turned towards her and she gasped. “Your eyes, my Lady.”
I hadn’t even realized I shifted them. I closed them and took a deep breath. When I opened them again Cadie’s smile returned.
“That’s never happened before. I have heard of people called bezerkers in battle. I’ve never lost myself in a fight like that before.” Looking at my shoulder, I could see it was bruised and cut, but was rapidly healing.
Cadie touched my shoulder again. “I’ve never seen anyone fight like that before. I couldn’t even see you move you were so quick.”
“That’s all very touching ladies, but do you think you could get me out of here?”
We turned to look at the man who was shackled and chained at both wrists. An iron band was around his head and I could see it burning his skin. He was stripped bare, with only his breeches left on. His face was bruised, and bleeding and his torso stripped with whip scars. His left hand was blistered. For all that, I took a hesitant inward gasp of air. He was extremely handsome, and his muscles were well defined under his bronzed skin.
I moved to him involuntarily. My heart ready to burst within my chest. I gently removed the iron band and tossed it away. Placing my hands on his sweated and dirty brow, I willed healing into him. It was almost as if something snapped inside me as I drew on magic I never knew I had. Cadie would tell me later it was another glimmer, but I didn’t care as my heart would have broken if I didn’t touch him.
He was staring at me as I pulled away. He was healed with only minor scars left across his chest and back. His blue eyes drew me in, and I found it hard to breathe. Then he smiled. “Thank you for that, but I have been hanging here for three days and I’m rather hungry and thirsty. Why don’t you find something for me to eat and drink while this other one here finds the keys and unlocks me?”
Cadie almost pushed me aside as she was very upset. “You’ll not talk to our Queen like that you miserable piece of…” She stopped when he started laughing. It wasn’t a mirthless laugh, but the laugh of someone who knew exactly what he had just done. Cadie turned to me. “I think we should leave him here.” She stomped her foot and stormed out of the building.
I looked into his eyes again. They were softer, more compassionate. “Do you know where the keys are?”
“There’s a drawer in that wooden desk over there. They should be inside.”
I found the keys and unlocked the man. He stood and stretched almost like a cat. His long matted brown hair extended to his broad shoulders. I gathered my weapons and sheathed them then handed the Dark Fae’s sword to the man. Not sure what I should be doing as his presence confused me, I turned and walked out the door into the village square. Once again, the entire village has turned out and was waiting to greet me. They all bowed low and whispered, “My Queen.” I moved from person to person and raised them to their feet. They waited for me to speak to them.
Looking around the crowd of people, my eyes fell upon a young woman. She was beaten and bruised. I knew she was the one the Dark Fae raped. I moved through the crowd without saying a word; strangely I could feel the man standing on the steps of the building behind me, watching me. At first the girl shied at my touch as I reached for her, but then she fell into my arms and sobbed. I held her and once again poured healing into her body. The crowd gasped as her bruises disappeared.
I looked her in the eyes and stroked her hair. “I want you to know that hideous creature that did this to you is dead. I made him suffer for what he did to you.” She bowed her head not wanting to look me in the eyes. I gently lifted her chin. “You never have to bow to me. Never feel ashamed of yourself. Use your pain to make you stronger.” She hugged me and clung to me as I stood.
Wiping the tears from my cheek, I addressed the people. “People of the Court of Light, you’re free! The Dark Fae will eventually come to investigate this village, but we’re rebuilding at the village to the south. The people there are making room for all of you. Until we can gather enough fighters and weapons, we’re still at risk. Gather your things, your valuables, and your food. Tomorrow we travel to the other village where you’ll be protected and cared for.”
There was a cheer and a half dozen men pressed forward. They told me they were trained fighters.
“I welcome you all. We need every available fighter. Be with your families now and get them prepared.”
Two elders approached and wept openly. They were both women and they pulled me into hugs, and they kissed my cheeks. “You’re welcome to stay with us tonight. You’ll honor us at a feast as well?”
The Fae do love food and I realized this was an important part of my life now. “I would be honored. Thank you.”
The crowd dispersed some and I turned to see the man standing there still staring at me. Cadie came around the corner of the building with a bucket of water in her hand. She tossed the water at the man, soaking him. “Here’s your water you asked for! You’ll need more than that to remove the stink though.”
I burst out laughing not expecting Cadie to ever do something like that.
The man started laughing as well. “I guess I deserved that. We’ve not formally met yet.” He extended a hand to Cadie who looked him straight in the eye with a slight level of distrust. “I’m Altarin Camdenoly.”
I watched Cadie’s eyes go wide, but she maintained her eye contact with him.
Altarin grinned. “You’re a feisty one. I like that. Most people won’t look me in the eyes.”
“I’m Cadie and I’ve been trained well, your Majesty. My Queen insists I not bow or look away.”
“Your Queen is a remarkable and unique woman.”
“She’s the most beautiful, courageous, and gifted person in the world.”
“I’m right here you two. What’s with the ‘your majesty’ stuff?”
Altarin turned and bowed slightly towards me. He took my hand in his and I felt like my knees would give way. He kissed my knuckles and looked me straight in the eyes. “So you’re the one? The prophecies are true after all. I wasn’t sure what to expect. When I felt your touch last night I admit I was disheartened. After all, who wants to marry someone they’ve never met before? You could have been an old hag.”
I threw my hand down releasing his hand from mine as I watched him smile mischievously. “How dare you insinuate we’re getting married! You’re insufferable!” I was blushing and I knew it, so I turned my back on him and walked off. Cadie followed closely after me.
“I can’t believe I threw a bucket of water on the King of the Court of Dawn. I’m so dead!”
I stopped walking and turned to Cadie. “What do you mean he’s the King of the Court of Dawn?”
“The Court of Dawn is an island kingdom in the far west. The Court of Light and the Court of Dawn were allies, but Gwenyth attacked the Court of Light early on in her war against us to decimate our armies as we were by far the biggest threat to her. History says she all but ignored the Court of Dawn until a about a hundred years ago. Altarin’s father was killed by Gwenyth and his court scattered. I had heard rumors that Altarin, the rightful heir to the Court of Dawn, came to our lands to try to build an army to fight Gwenyth.”
We continued to walk as I felt a need to put some distance between Altarin and myself. “How old is he?”
Cadie beamed. “You like him!”
“No I don’t. He’s a… he’s a real piece of work.” I was blushing again.
“It’s alright, Shaelan. I saw how you look at him and how he looks at you. You really are soul mates, but that doesn’t mean you’ll instantly fall in love with each other. He’s young, six or seven hundred years old I think. He’s also powerful, a transformer and a telekinetic. The iron band that was around his head negates Fae magic. I’m told it’s very painful.”
*** Infuriating and Confusing Destinies ***
Cadie and I found a runner to take a message to Ewen at the other village to let them know we were fine and to be prepared for more people arriving tomorrow. We made ourselves as useful as we could and leveraged our new guards to keep the people organized. Altarin disappeared even though I seemed to know exactly where he was always. I suspect he was helping the people but kept his distance on purpose, which was fine with me. I spent time with the people in the fields and helped them dig vegetables and lift them into carts. The people couldn’t get over the fact that their queen was doing manual labor. I needed the distraction and the labor helped make me feel useful.
This village had several horses that would pull the carts. These were the first horses I had seen in the Fae lands. They were large, strong, and beautiful animals. I considered moving on to the next village, but the larger village needed time to adjust as the community grew and I needed to be here for the people to help them be ready to move.
The feast was held in the village’s large community building. A special table and chair were set for me, but I refused to sit there by myself. I picked up my plate of food and squeezed in beside some of the villagers so I could get to know them better. I still couldn’t bring myself to allow them to serve me, even if I was their queen.
It wasn’t long before I felt Altarin’s presence nearby. It was unnerving to feel the constant connection. I was in the middle of pondering my situation again and looking down at my hair and body when he came into the building.
Looking up, our eyes meet. He gave me a slight nod and a smile, then I watched as he mingled with the crowd. He knew all of them by name. They loved him. I watched as he gracefully moved from table to table and person to person. He was a natural leader. He had also cleaned himself up well. His dark brown hair shone and flowed to his shoulders. His hair had the lightest touch of curls. He was clean and wearing clothing that slightly exposed his chest and his tanned skin. My heart beat faster in my chest as he neared. Can I ever be with a man? Are my feelings contrived or manipulated by the gods?Does he feel what I feel?Even though I questioned myself, my body yearned to be in his arms.
Finding another plate, I got some food together. I brought Altarin the plate and watched his eyes dance merrily. Cadie, who had been talking animatedly with the villagers paused to watch our interaction.
Altarin tipped his head towards me and showed another devastating smile. “It’s not every day I’m served by someone as beautiful as you, my Lady.” I felt the heat rise to my face. “Will this be a daily occurrence once you’re Shaelan Camdenoly-Scarletsun?”
“The only thing larger than this room, your Majesty, is your ego.” I turned and placed the plate of food in front of one of the villagers who looked confused since he already had a plate of food. “Sleep well, your Majesty.” I turned to go but my way was blocked.
“My Lady, please forgive me. Sometimes my witty remarks leave my mouth faster than my brain can stop them when I’m nervous.”
I turned back, flustered at not having an escape route and reminded myself of who I was and the power I had over men. Giving him a smile I knew could melt an iceberg, I placed the flat of my hand on his chest for emphasis. “Why would the strong, courageous, King of the Court of Dawn ever be nervous?”
He straightened himself out and tried hard to keep his eyes focused on mine and not at the cleavage my clothing generously displayed. “In all my years, I’ve never been challenged; I’ve never seen anyone or anything so beautiful as you. I find myself stumbling over myself trying to make a good impression.”
Cadie’s mouth fell open. I moved my hand from his chest to his cheek as I gave him another smile. “That almost sounds like a compliment. I suggest you keep working on trying to make a good impression. Good night, your Majesty.” I squeezed pass him and slipped out into the cool night air taking a deep breath to calm my nerves.
Cadie rushed up behind me and took my arm in hers. “That was some excellent dinner entertainment back there.”
“If he expects me to faint at his words and fall immediately into bed with him, he’s got another thing coming. He’s so infuriating!”
“But you’re attracted to him, aren’t you?”
I paused and thought about that. I was a man a week ago. How in the name of the gods can I even remotely be attracted to him?I sat down on a bench and Cadie sat down next to me. Shaelan hadn’t been interested in women, only men. We’re one person now and I know I’m drawn to Altarin. “Yes…” I whispered with a hint of resignation and maybe more than a hint of acknowledgement of who I really was now.
“Who wouldn’t be attracted to him? He’s incredibly handsome and a good match for your beauty. If he can only keep his mouth shut he might even be perfect.”
That caused me to laugh so deeply tears formed in my eyes. I’ve never laughed so hard in my entire life. Is this what joy is like?“Come on, Cadie. Let’s go get some rest as we have a busy day tomorrow getting the people to the other village.” I felt a little surge of magic and a pair of eyes watching us from the forest. Smiling, I grabbed hold of Cadie’s arm and headed to the elder’s cabin.
*** Ambushed ***
It was late the next morning that the people were finally ready to go. They had worked through the night in anxious preparation. I watched Altarin as he helped load the carts and organized the people. He would lead us back to the other village and I would follow up the rear with Cadie. The unarmed guards spread themselves out within the line of people. They wanted to surround me but I convinced them I was fine and to move on ahead.
We had just started moving and the last of the villagers were crossing the fields when I sensed darkness pooling behind me. I turned and drew my sword just as four Dark Fae materialized before me. There was no discussion or parlay as they immediately drew their weapons and surged forward to attack.
Cadie backed off and started firing arrows, killing one of the Dark Fae, but she was too close and a powerful backhanded hit from one of them sent her flying to the ground unconscious. As I watched her crumple in a heap on the ground, I could feel myself snap in anger. I only vaguely heard the screams of the villagers as three more Dark Fae materialized to my right. I was the wind and fire as I wove through the Dark Fae like they were statues. There was no quarter or mercy as I slashed, burned, and froze them. Within seconds four of the six were dead. I had taken some hits, but I just kept going. Suddenly I felt slow and sluggish and pain washed over my body. I wasn’t sure what was happening to me, but I realized I was bleeding and being pushed back, my strength was rapidly fading.
The two remaining Dark Fae were closing in on me. My blocks were becoming weaker and weaker. I reached for my magic only to find it not there. I continued to battle fiercely but I knew I was in trouble. I backed up as I fought, my tiredness growing by the second. My heel connected with something solid, a fallen Dark Fae, and I tripped backwards. Raising my sword feebly, I could see the smiles on the Dark Fae as they closed in for the kill. My head swam with dizziness and I felt darkness creeping in around me. And then, in a flash, the two Dark Fae were slammed from the side. I saw a golden hide, fangs, and claws, then nothing.
When I opened my eyes Altarin was cradling me. His eyes were golden with dark vertical slits reminding me of a cat’s. He blinked and they were normal again. I tried to speak but I was so exhausted nothing came out. “Shhhh. Stay still, Shaelan.” I could feel tendrils of magic wrap around me. My energy was returning. My voice as well.
“Cadie! The villagers!”
“Are fine thanks to you.”
Cadie came to my side looking worried. “I’m so sorry, my Lady. I failed you!” She was crying. I reached my hand up to touch her face, but my arm felt like it is made of stone.
“You did well, Cadie. A bow isn’t a good weapon for such close fighting. I’ll need to teach you to use a sword.” She smiled weakly.
“You completely expended your magic. That’s why you’re so tired. You’re amazing. I’ve never seen anyone take out four Dark Fae before and you still haven’t come of age yet.”
Altarin tenderly brushed my hair from my eyes. Do I get the impression Altarin is concerned for me?
The elders and villagers laid their hands on me and I could feel my energy returning and my cuts and bruises began to heal. I slowly got to my feet and looked at the carnage. The six guards had already collected the weapons from the slaughtered remains of the Dark Fae. They stood guard around us. Altarin held me even though I no longer needed his help. I leaned into him a little. “What happened?”
One of the elders spoke up. “What do you remember?”
“I remember Cadie getting hurt, then it was as if time stood still. As suddenly as it happened, it stopped and it felt like I woke from a dream. I was exhausted and fell, then a great cat rescued me.” I turned to Altarin. “That was you?” He nodded.
The elder continued. “I’ve never seen anyone fight like you did, my Lady. You were so fast, and you wove your magic into your fight effortlessly. It seemed like only seconds and the four Dark Fae were dead. Then Altarin arrived from the front of our line and killed the remaining two.”
“When will my magic return?”
“It already is, but when you completely expend yourself it can take longer. A day, perhaps.”
Altarin’s arm was around my shoulders and I felt comfort and protection but then it dawned on me how intimate the touch was. “We have a ways to go. We should keep moving.” I glanced at Altarin’s eyes and turned away from the intensity of them. Four guards decided they would stay with me and Altarin took his place back at the front of the line. I was grateful to get going again and have the attention off me for a while.
“I’m so sorry, my Lady.”
“Cadie, these things happen in battle. We weren’t expecting an attack, let alone one so swift and with so many. You killed one, and at such close range, that’s admirable. I think I know what’s happening to me.”
“What do you mean?”
“You say Altarin is my soul mate. When I felt his pain, when I was concerned for his safety, that’s when I lost it. When I saw you hurt, it happened again. It’s as if when someone I’m close to is in danger, I do everything I can to protect them. I lose sense of space and time. I think I might be able to control it better next time.”
Cadie’s eyes became moist. “You’re saying you care for me?”
“No, Cadie. I love you like the sister I never had. I’ve never had family and few people I would call friends. I feel loss over my Fae parents, but it’s such a vague memory. You’re my best friend. I don’t want anything to happen to you.”
She took my arm in hers. “The feeling is mutual.”
“If I adopted you would you become a princess?”
Cadie laughed. “It doesn’t work that way. I have to be High Fae to be royalty of any kind.”
“That’s ridiculous. You’re more royal and wiser than anyone else I know. If I can’t make you princess, then what good of a Queen am I?”
“I don’t need to be a princess.”
“And I don’t need to be a queen but I have to build my court. What if I start with you? Advisor and head of my archery divisions.”
Cadie giggled. “Divisions of one person.”
“I’m serious. You may be one now, but I foresee thousands soon. What do you say?”
Cadie stopped and I stared back at her. “You’re not kidding are you?”
“No, Cadie. I really mean it.”
“I’m not qualified.”
“You’re no more qualified than I am to be queen. You can do this and I already trust your wisdom, which is well beyond your years.”
“Then I’d be honored, my Queen.” She curtsied and I found a small branch and touched both her shoulders with it.
“Now it’s official.” We both laughed and caught up with the rest of the villagers.
It was late in the evening when the last of us straggled into the village. By the time we got there the first villagers had greatly exaggerated the heroics of their queen and Ewen rushed to us full of concern. He even hugged Cadie. It wasn’t long before Darnel showed up and some of the other villagers. It was like a reunion even though we had only been gone a few days. Altarin had been standing back from us, but I waved him forward.
“Ewen, Darnell, meet Altarin Camdenoly, rightful King of the Court of Dawn.”
Ewen gave him an appraising look then glanced at Cadie who nodded. He stepped forward and shook Altarin’s hand. “Well met, your Majesty.”
Darnel, who wasn’t into handshakes, simply hugged Altarin. He glanced between me and Altarin. It was as if everyone shared our secret which I wasn’t certain I even believed myself.
Stories were shared and we found out that several Dark Fae attacked this village earlier in the day. It was clear the Dark Fae were aware of things happening in the area. We now had twenty-one armed fighters, including myself. We needed more weapons, fighters, and space as one look at all the people I knew things would be tight. The people remarkably had a joyous perspective though and it felt like one giant family.
Ewen wasted no time and invited the elders, several key fighters, two scouts that had headed into the city, Altarin, and me to an evening meeting in the large hall. I was still exhausted, but I pulled Cadie to my side and told them she was the first appointment of my council and in charge of our archery divisions. While it raised a few eyebrows, no one questioned me. Ewen smiled and led us all to the hall.
In a way, this is the first strategy planning session of the rebellion. Ewen brought us all up to speed and the scouts shared what they had seen. The city was called Atheron and it was a moderately sized city, capable of housing nearly ten thousand people. While most of the city sat desolate, three or four thousand people still lived there. The city itself sat on the banks of a river and had a small palace on the west side. The weapons cache was under the palace.
Dark Fae were visible throughout the city. An estimated thirty or forty of them were seen, however, the numbers seemed to be dwindling. We calculated at least a dozen had been killed by us that were likely reinforcements from the city.
I yawned and apologized. “I’m sorry, I’m exhausted.”
Ewen wanted to keep the meeting going but I could see Cadie place a hand on his arm.
“I don’t want to delay long, but I think we need a week to prepare for this. We have many skilled craftsmen from the three villages. We need more archers and iron-tipped arrows. Cadie can oversee those interested in joining her ranks and the stocking of her supplies. We should send three or four guards to the further village, take back control and bring them all back here. How defensible is the city? Are their gardens and food supplies within the walls in case we get inside and have to sustain ourselves against an extended siege?”
The scouts suggested the high walls of the palace made for an exceptional city for defense. There was enough water and gardens within the Atheron’s walls to sustain it indefinitely.
“Then I suggest we send runners into the city to awaken the population. We’ll need their help to overthrow the Dark Fae there. We plan our attack carefully, take over the city, and make it our base and stronghold.”
“I’ll go to the far village.”
Looking at Altarin, I knew I didn’t want him to go but he was the only other High Fae and they would need the extra protection. I nodded sadly which didn’t go unnoticed by Altarin or Cadie. Ewen agreed to the suggestions and we finished the meeting.
We were walking out into the evening when Altarin called my name. Cadie gave me some space.
“Shaelan.”
I looked into Altarin’s eyes as we both fumbled for words.
“You know they’ll need me.”
I nodded.
“Am I getting the feeling you’re worried about me?”
I smiled sleepily. “Don’t get your hopes up. Have you considered I agreed to your going merely to be free of seeing your face for a few days?”
“And here I thought I was leaving so you could sleep well at night without the constant passions running through your mind from seeing me all day long.”
“Keep working on trying to make good impressions, your Majesty.”
I turned to meet up with Cadie when I felt his touch. His hand stroked my hair and he looked into my eyes. “Be safe, my Queen.”
“You too, my Panther.” It sounded a little too endearing but I was too tired to care. I watched him smile and sneak off into the shadows.
*** Preparing for War ***
The next four days were busy ones. No Dark Fae were spotted and Cadie was doing an excellent job identifying good archers and overseeing the building of new bows and arrows. My energy had fully restored, and I even had another glimmer of air magic which proved very useful for archery situations.
Every night we met to go over the plans for attacking the city and each day when I got a chance I stretched my senses north towards a certain individual. I could hear his voice but it was harder for him to hear mine. I suspect that was due to me not being of age yet and the distance separating us. When he was nearer I didn’t seem to have any difficulty speaking to him through our connection. He gave updates on their status which gave me some comfort. The further village had more horses and several trained archers as well as a few more fighters. Of course, he never missed an opportunity to try to seduce me. I found myself strangely looking forward to his ramblings about my beauty and his hints of how I needed him.
When our scouts alerted us to a large group of people arriving from the north I ran out to greet them. I wanted to see my people, but secretly I was hoping for a glimpse of Altarin. I hugged the people one by one as they arrived and kissed the foreheads of the children. When the last of them entered the village I felt a little lost. I knew Altarin was near, but he wasn’t in the crowd of villagers.
“You missed me.”
I turned around to see him standing right behind me and smiling. “How?”
“It’s part of my magic to mask my sound, scent, and hide from magical sensing if I so choose. You were worried about me.” He smiled smugly.
I had never felt so relieved to see anyone before. The truth was I was desperately worried and missed him terribly. This soul mate thing was causing such conflicting emotions within me. Throwing my arms around his neck, I held him tight.
“I knew it. You want me.” He slipped his hand to my butt.
I grabbed his hand, spun, and pushed his back up against a wall. “Don’t press your luck. You’re not that good looking.” I lied.
“So what you’re saying is that I’m somewhat good looking. I’ll take that as a step in the right direction.”
“Besides, you stink and need a bath.”
“And am I to assume the fresh scent of flowers in your hair was for everyone’s benefit? Maybe you freshened up just because you knew I was arriving today?”
I pushed him towards the bath then carried on my business for the day, but I had a hard time removing my smile. I did add some flower scent into my hair. It had been almost two weeks since I was transformed, and I had never felt so alive and free to be me. I adored the clothing, feeling beautiful, smelling nice, and being desired. I even noticed how people looked at me. There were subtle differences between how they treated Altarin and me. They loved Altarin, but towards him it was a cool respect and an awe of his strength. To me, they were warm and loving and the women liked to emulate me. I’d say they were even more in awe of me and my powers, but it felt softer, kinder.
Wandering out to the field to watch Cadie practicing with her archers, I could safely say I had never seen anyone so talented as Cadie with the bow. I would be hard pressed to do any better and I was considered a master marksman. The only edge I might have over her now was with my small control of wind. I praised Cadie in front of the others. Cadie thrived on encouragement as did all the people. Three hundred years of slavery and not hearing positive words could put even the most positive person into a depression.
Noticing a young woman in Cadie’s group, I realized it was the same one that had been raped. I called her over to us. “What’s your name?”
“I’m Emily, my Queen.” She bowed to me but she looked me in the eyes.
“I was watching you practice. You’re very good.”
Cadie put a hand on Emily’s shoulder. “She’s one of our best.”
“Please let me fight, my Queen!”
I thought back to the day I attacked the guard in the mine. I’d been ten years old.
“How old are you Emily?”
“I’ll be twenty-two next week, my Queen.”
“You realize you have an entire lifetime to fight. We’re at war and war isn’t a pretty thing.”
“Yes, my Queen. But I’ve already seen the hardness of war; it’s tainted me and soiled me. I never want another Dark Fae to do to another what they did to me.”
I looked at Cadie who nodded.
“Then you have my blessing to fight by our side. I’m honored to stand with you. Come here.” I hugged Emily tightly. “You know if you get hurt I’ll never forgive myself.”
She smiled brightly. “I won’t get hurt then, my Queen.”
I turned to Cadie as Emily ran back to her place and continued practicing. “I sure hope not.”
Cadie hugged me. “Remember one of our first talks? People will get hurt and people will die. You can’t protect them all. Just know that if they do, they die paving the way for future generations to be free.”
I went back to my room and laid on my bed. Closing my eyes, I felt Altarin smiling at the other end of our connection. “Cheeky bastard.” I whispered to myself.
*** The Battle for Atheron ***
The day of the attack on the city had arrived and we all got into position. We had ten archers and fifteen fighters. We left the rest of our guards to protect the village. There were eight Dark Fae on the city walls as early warning guards, the rest were spread throughout the city. Each of our archers had one of these guards targeted. We waited for the gates to open in the morning knowing at each gatehouse there would be several guards helping to concentrate our efforts. The Fae had a remarkable sense of time and we selected the moment when our archers would fire and we’d attack the gates.
I was situated at the south gate and Altarin was at the north gate. I sent a whisper to him. “Be safe.”I was very thankful that our bond seemed to be growing stronger and the shorter distances allowed us the ability to communicate easily.
I felt a moment later, “Dinner for two if this works? You’d need to wear something sexy.”
I whispered back to him, “When this works, you can take me to dinner with Cadie and Ewen as chaperones and I’ll wear the ugliest outfit I can find.”
“I’ll take that.”
I smiled and felt the time was near and snuck closer to the open gates. When the moment was right, I heard the whisper of arrows and the falling of heavy Dark Fae bodies. We rushed the gate and I was careful not to use any magic as we easily vanquished the three guards at the gate. From here on out it would be a free for all. Our archers quickly regrouped to join us. I could see the gleam in Emily’s eyes. This was her first battle and she had a grudge to take care of.
We moved steadily through the city taking out the odd guard we came across. Reaching the city square, I could see Altarin and their group arrive at the same time. Something wasn’t right.“Fan your archers out, Altarin. There’s something wrong here.”I directed my archers to the left.
Taking a step forward, forty Dark Fae materialized in the square in front of us. They were well armed and I could feel the presence of at least two High Dark Fae. It was then that I saw the people of the city. There were Dark Fae guards blocking the streets that entered the square and hundreds, if not thousands of our people were blocked and obviously frightened. Our archers opened fire and took out a dozen, but their bows and arrows began to bend. The High Dark Fae had magical ability to warp wood.
Walking forward into the square, I heard Altarin scream into my mind “No!”The pressure in my mind was more intense than ever before. I put up my hedge shield and it eased. A massive High Dark Fae strode forward.
“You seem to be at a disadvantage, Shaelan Scarletsun. Surrender and we spare all the people in the city and surrounding villages.”
“What would Gwenyth do to you if you killed me?”
“If I bring you in alive or dead, she’ll raise me to the highest position in the land. She wants you alive which is a real pity, but accidents in battle do happen.”
I knew this type of fighter as I’ve fought many like him before. He was extremely prideful and wanted all the glory for himself. “And if one of these behind you kill me in open battle then they would be elevated before you?”
The High Dark Fae grunted which I took as an affirmative.
“In that case, then I suggest just you and I fight. If you win, we surrender. If I win your men surrender.”
I whispered to Altarin through our connection, “They’ll never surrender. As soon as I beat this fellow, attack with everything you’ve got, but send a few to the Dark Fae blocking the city people.”
I heard his voice in my head, “Please don’t do this.”
I whispered back, “Trust me. We’ll have our dinner date. I’ve beat bigger foes than this one.”
“We have a deal. How can you possibly defeat me? You’re scrawny and you’re not even of age.”
“Stop talking and get on with it.”
His sword was massive as were the muscles on his arms. I was also sure he would be quick as well. No magic. I must hold off long enough so that we can get into position. He swung a blow that would have cleaved me in two, but I lightly skipped out of the way. He forced me around the square as I watched his stance and technique. He was good, very good, and very fast. I bided my time, my arms stinging with each blow he landed against my sword. I slowly began to move more on the offensive and still withheld my magic. I’m far faster than he is, and my endurance is greater. I began to whittle away at him, my iron sword burning cuts into his thighs and arms. He swung viciously getting more and more desperate. I dove and rolled out of the way, then sliced upwards digging deeply into his thigh.
He bellowed a roar and I cut him again. I pushed him back towards his men who all scattered out of the way of the fight. I whispered to Altarin, “Now!”I let myself snap and unleashed the magic I had. Everything slowed as I shredded the High Dark Fae before me and wove my way through the stunned and unprepared Dark Fae. I could feel the bottom of the well of my magic and stopped myself this time before I ran dry. Turning, I looked back. Ten Dark Fae, High and Lesser lay dead on the ground. Our men were busy taking out the remainder and I heard the people of the city cheer wildly and begin fighting their guards.
I was busy with more fighters and watched Altarin effortlessly and gracefully slice his way towards me. One Dark Fae got behind me and was about to slice me open when an arrow stabbed though his neck. I saw Emily and Cadie fighting with nothing but arrows. Soon it was all over. Dark Fae littered the grounds. Moving to our fighters first, I healed whomever was injured, but my magic was dangerously low. I then moved to the people of the city, those that were wounded trying to join the fight. I healed them until I felt a hand on my shoulder. It was Altarin. I collapsed into his arms.
I’m floating, but no, that’s not quite right. I feel like I’m lying on big fluffy pillows. Wherever I am, it’s the most comfortable I’ve ever been. I opened my eyes to see I was in a large expansive room with incredibly high ceilings. Light was streaming through windows and I was in a very large bed. Looking down, I found I was still dressed in my battle outfit with the exception my boots had been removed. I could see the dark stains of blood on my clothes. I sat up and looked around. Cadie was sleeping in a chair not far from me but at the slightest sound and she woke and was immediately at my side.
“Shealan, how are you feeling?”
“I feel fine, great actually. Where are we?”
“You’re in the palace. After the fight, you tapped out your magic again healing people. By then the city was ours. Altarin carried you here so you could recover. This room and palace is where your parents used to stay when they visited this city.”
I glanced around the room and began noticing the decimation of it. At first glance it looked so grand, but now I could see it had been left to decay. Dirt had built up on the walls and floors, but still, it could easily be brought back to what it once was. “Where’s everyone else?”
“Altarin is seeing to the city defenses. We found and opened the weapons cache and Ewen is working with the fighters in the city distributing weapons and setting up an interior guard.”
I reached out and touched Altarin’s mind. “Good morning.” I whispered.
“It’s about time you’re up. You must stop doing that.”
“Doing what?”
“Draining yourself.”
“And I thought you rather enjoyed holding me in your arms.”
“I’m sure I would as long as you were aware I was doing it. I’ll be right there.”
I looked over at Cadie. “I sort of made a promise to Altarin.”
“Oh?”
“If we won the day he wanted dinner with me. I told him I’d accept dinner as long as you and Ewen ate with us.”
“I’m sure we can arrange something. I get the feeling you’re starting to like Altarin.”
“Let’s just say I’m no longer entirely displeased with his attentions.”
I put on my boots and strapped on my weapons when a knock came at the door and Altarin and Ewen poked their heads in. “Cadie, my Lady.”
“Ewen, and your Majesty.” I nodded towards them. “How’s the city doing?”
“Come see for yourself. Everyone is asking about the golden-haired goddess Queen with fire in her eyes and an iron sword at her hip. You’ve made quite the impression.”
We started walking through the hallways and I noticed guards had been posted inside the palace. “What are they protecting, Ewen?”
“You, my Queen.”
I don’t know how I should feel about that. I sighed. “What of the villagers?”
“They’re on their way and should be here by nightfall.”
I was led to a large balcony that overlooked the city square. When the doors opened I squinted in the brilliant sunshine. Throngs of people were moving everywhere as they cleaned the city. Sections that had been closed for years were being reopened for the villagers. Hundreds stopped and stared at me. Cheers arose from them and more and more people came to the square to look upon their savior. Me. Tears were falling from my eyes as I looked upon them. I turned to Altarin. “I need to be with them.” He nodded and tenderly wiped a tear from my cheek.
“I would expect no less from someone that gives all they have for them. You and I need to talk about your little stunt with the High Dark Fae.”
I looked up into his eyes and felt his hands on my shoulders. In the past, I would’ve been angry. Who is he to tell me or scold me about anything?But as I sought his eyes I could only see concern and my feelings became confused. I never had anyone care for me or look after me. While Cadie and these people do, it’s different with Altarin. I’ve longed for a feeling of being protected. The warmth from his hands on my shoulders poured into me and I pictured myself enfolded in his strong arms. I bit my lower lip and suddenly felt very vulnerable and feminine yet I tried to put up a brave face. “You know I had to do it and I was more than capable of protecting myself. These people need to believe in something, to know I’m willing to stand and fight for them.”
We all walked together towards the square where more and more people stopped what they were doing to come see us, or more likely me. Altarin drew much attention anywhere he went, but I was a flame and the people moths.
Altarin paused, gently touching my arm. I turned towards him again. “You know we have a rather unique and rare bond, my Lady? I don’t know what I’d do if anything happened to you.”
Perhaps it was female hormones, or the tiniest miniscule amount of male pride that still resided within me, but my anger flared. “I’m fully aware of the bond we have between us. I feel your pain. I can sense you all the time. But I can’t be smothered or coddled. I made a promise to fight for these people and, gods be dammed, I’ll not shy away from that, regardless of the pain it might cause me or you.”
Ewen and Cadie had a look of disbelief on their faces and I could see Altarin was hurt by my words. I reached a hesitant hand towards his face and pulled it back. “I’m sorry… I…” Now fully embarrassed and ashamed I turned away to hide the conflicting emotions within me.
“I sure hope you get cleaned up for our dinner tonight. That Dark Fae blood on your clothes and in your hair could prove distracting.” There was a lightness to his words and a smugness behind his smile as he said it.
How can he do this to me? How can he say a few words and I melt inside?I needed to laugh and smile. I turned back to them and took Cadie’s arm in mine and pulled a little of my golden hair in front of my eyes in a very feminine way. “I saw a nice burlap shop on the way into the city. Cadie and I will go there later to look for a suitable sack for me for dinner.” Cadie started laughing.
“And I, for one, will no doubt still be held breathless by your beauty and grace. Come on, there’s a lot to do yet today.”
*** Dinner and Glimmers ***
It was nice not to have to talk about serious things for a while. We wandered the entire city greeting and meeting people. I helped some women cleaning windows for a while and sweeping the streets with a group of men that owned some shops. Cadie disappeared for a while to inspect the archers on the walls. They now had bows supplied to them from the weapons cache. Ewen was interviewing fighters and assigning responsibilities to the guards. Altarin took it upon himself to see to the city defenses. It was rather late in the afternoon when Ewen and Cadie found me cleaning a fountain.
“We found a vault in the palace and thought perhaps you would like to be there when we open it.”
“Of course.”
“Besides…” Cadie chimed in, “We need to get you ready for dinner tonight.”
I knew how filthy I must look. My hands were almost black with dirt and I was certain my face was smudged. My hair was matted and I still had blood stains on my clothing. “You mean I can’t go like this?”
They led me into the palace and down into the basement. A large metal door blocked the room beyond and it had several locks on it. A locksmith within the city had been found and was working on the last lock. With a click it came away and the door was pulled open. I stood transfixed by what I saw. “What is all of this?”
“It’s a very small portion of the riches of your court, my Queen.”
“But there’s so much! How could it all be so well preserved?”
“When the artisans make these objects, they infuse preservation magic into them. The same as the weapons, my Queen.”
I walked into the large room and never in my life seen so much wealth. There were portraits, furniture, weapons, and artwork. Silver and gold. “Why did Gwenyth and the Dark Fae not use this or destroy them?”
“They don’t find beauty in such things. For them, beauty is darkness, pain, and suffering. They had us remove these things from their sight, my Queen.”
My fingers glided across the items until I came to an object that brought me to my knees. A portrait stashed at the back of the room as large as I was. I wept uncontrollably as I recognized Shaelan’s parents in the portrait. My parents. It released some memories and the tragic loss. He was so handsome and strong and my mother, so beautiful, caring, and compassionate. I felt Cadie’s hand on my shoulder and Altarin’s presence comforting me in my mind. “Are you alright, Shaelan?”
I whispered back. “How can I ever be? How can we ever undo what’s been done?”
“I’m coming…”
“It’s okay. I just found a portrait of my parents.”I felt his sadness well up in him. “I’m fine. I’ll see you soon.”
I stood and turned towards the people in the room. “These items belong to the people of the Court of Light. Distribute them accordingly to where they belong.”
“Yes, my Queen.”
I looked and found a pair of bows. They were exquisite with ivory and silver inlay. I picked them up and handed them to Cadie. “Take this bow for yourself and give the other to Emily. You both deserve them.”
Cadie’s eyes went wide. The bows were worth a fortune. “Thank you, my Lady! Look here!” Cadie had opened a large chest. I looked inside, then back to the portrait. There were dresses and clothes and one looked exactly like the outfit my mother had worn in the painting. “I think these were your mother’s clothes. At least some of them. Let’s bring them to your room to see if we can find one you can wear tonight.”
Unbeknownst to me, my room in the palace had been cleaned and scrubbed. The bathrooms were sparkling and the linens washed. I found a robe and towels and had a long soak in the bath. By the time I was becoming more like a prune and got out of the bath, I noticed my battle clothing had been removed. Someone had come to wash them. I sighed again knowing that left me fewer options for dinner. “Come in, Cadie.” I’d felt her hesitating to knock at the door. I watched as she peaked in to make sure it was okay. I waved her in. She looked stunning. Her hair was pulled up and she was wearing a lovely blue sequined dress. “Wow! Cadie, you look beautiful!”
“I want to make an impression on Ewen tonight.”
“Cadie, you already made an impression on him.”
“I know, but I’ve never had a chance to really dress up like this. Do you know what you’re going to wear?”
“Not a clue.” I shook my head as I looked at the clothes spread across the bed.
I watched as Cadie dragged her fingers across the clothes and looked back at me then back at the clothes. She had a mischievous glint in her eyes. “This one!”
“It looks very expensive. Would it send the right message to the people?”
“Shaelan, you just gave away the city’s wealth to your people. They’re celebrating and wearing their finest tonight. They have you and the city returned to them. Not only will this make a statement to them, but, more importantly, it’ll make a huge statement to Altarin.”
“If you’re sure, then I’ll try it on.”
An hour later I looked at myself in the mirror. Cadie was excitedly jumping up and down behind me.
“It doesn’t leave much to the imagination, does it Cadie?”
“By the gods, Shaelan, you’re beyond stunning.”
Cadie helped me pull my hair up and style it. She even put some light makeup on she’d found that highlighted my eyes even more and a lipstick that enhanced the fullness of my lips. Pearl earrings and a necklace drew my eyes to my pointed ears and exposed neck. The gold fabric of my dress, if you could call it that, covered the areas that needed covering, but left my cleavage, midriff, back, and legs bare. Thin gold fabric tied it all together and fell to the floor behind me. Gold sandals adorned my feet.
“You need one more thing. I found this in the vault.” She handed me a gold jeweled dagger. “You need to keep up the look.”
I smiled at Cadie and tied it to my right thigh and looked back at myself in the mirror. I was amazed at what I saw. I didn’t know such beauty existed in the world. “What’s the message I’m sending with this outfit?”
“I can’t wait to find out. Come on, the guys are waiting.”
I had never worn anything so revealing in my life, but this apparently was the way things were done in the Fae world. The Fae were highly monogamous and also highly sexual beings. I felt powerful, yet exposed. This was different than the battle outfit I designed more for regal confidence, this was pure raw sensuality. I had given myself over to it and found I was enjoying myself immensely.
The city was lit for the night and sections of the city had raucous music and cheering happening. The villagers had arrived earlier and were busy settling in. Cadie, Ewen, and Altarin spent a fair amount of time seeking a venue for our dinner. I was pleasantly surprised to be led through a building entrance into a quaint courtyard with lighting overhead that reminded me of stars. I had to smile at the ingenuity of Altarin in that there were two tables set for two, but separated by a low hedge. Several wait staff stood in the corners of the courtyard, dressed in their finest but what drew my eyes were Ewen and Altarin. I wasn’t sure where they found their clothes, but they looked magnificent. Altarin had his shirt open but tied across his hips was a sash of golden cloth. His sword hung from his hip. His hair unbound and shining across his shoulders. My heart skipped a beat or two or more likely twenty. I’m in trouble. I still struggled somewhat with my attraction for him, almost questioning whether the gods were smiling or laughing at me.
I watched Altarin’s eyes light up when he saw me and felt his raw desire pour forth as he looked me up and down. I glanced at Ewen who only had eyes for Cadie. They stepped towards us and I wrapped my arms around Altarin’s neck as I did before and pulled myself close. I felt his lips brush my cheek.
“I’ve seen many beautiful sights in my life, but there’s nothing that comes close to you. Your eyes are like the deepest ocean and your hair softer than the finest of furs. I must find the burlap dealer and congratulate him, for I’ve never seen burlap like this.”
I smiled as we pulled apart. I could sense the desire within Altarin and I felt a fair bit of it myself. “You’re getting better at making good impressions. You clean up very nicely. I thought we were eating with Cadie and Ewen.” I emphasized the word ‘with’.
“I tried, but Ewen just didn’t want to eat with you.”
“Oh really?” I hugged Ewen. “If I didn’t know any better, I think this looks a little contrived.”
Ewen shrugged his shoulders. “It wasn’t my idea.”
Altarin laughed. “Traitor.”
Cadie whispered in my ear. “Altarin can’t keep his eyes off of you.”
“So, Cadie and I are eating together over there?”
Cadie giggled. “Sorry, my Lady. I was planning on talking strategy with Ewen tonight.”
“Traitor. I guess that means I sit with you then.” I extended my arm as Altarin led me to my seat. “Just how did you find this place?”
“It was easy to find someone that wanted to feed the Queen. The hard part was trying to find the place with the right ambiance.”
“How will I pay them for the meal?”
“It’s already taken care of. Relax. This is just you and me. Let the rest of the world, our worries, and fears drift away, if only for one night.”
“That’s a luxury I feel I don’t deserve.”
“The entire city and villagers are reveling in our victory tonight. Your victory. Your return. The Lesser Dark Fae can’t sift into the city, we’re well protected. Tomorrow will worry for itself.” He reached over and took my hand in his. I felt his thumb brush lightly across the soft skin of the back of my hand.
“I’m sorry for what I said earlier today, Altarin. I didn’t mean it to come out that way.”
“And I’m sorry you ever feel smothered by me. I look at you and I can’t control my heart. I’ve never desired anything in my life like I do you.”
“The first time I snapped, was when I felt your pain. Nothing in the world would have kept me from coming to you. Do you feel conflicted that we can have such strong emotions like we do? At times I feel like a puppet of the gods.”
“Gods or no gods, I’ve never felt so alive as the day you first touched me with your mind. About your snapping, I’ve never seen anything like it before. You move so fast, you’re a blur to my vision. I have a theory about it.”
“Tell me.”
“When you come of age, you’ll be able to sift. Your glimmers are strong so your sifting power will also be strong. You also have the gift of transformation. I believe you’re tapping into the speed and agility of your transformation ability, with a type of sifting. How does it feel when you do that?”
“Like the world slows down. Everything is at quarter speed except for me. This last time, I protected my magic until everything was right and I could sense when I was about to run out.”
“You’re the most amazing fighter I’ve ever seen and yet it’s hard for me to see you put yourself at risk.”
“What if I promise you I’ll be careful and not risk myself?”
“I couldn’t let you do that. It would be like caging a wild animal. Promise me you’ll always come back to me.”
“You know as well as I do that things happen. I can’t promise something I’ve no control over.” Fae culture taught me one thing so far, and that is a vow goes far deeper than a promise. “I vow to always return if possible, that I’ll always consider our lives, yours and mine together, whenever making a decision that puts me at risk.” I saw his eyes widen and deep down I knew I’ve just made a commitment far deeper than I’ve ever made to someone before. It meant I would return to Altarin at all costs. It was almost as much of an acceptance of our bonding as marriage would be. Looking into his eyes, I felt deep within my soul that what I had done was right.
“I can’t tell you what your words mean to me, Shaelan. Know that I vow to always be there for you within my ability and while I have breath. To protect you and provide for you.”
There, he said it as well. Did we just give ourselves to each other, one slight step away from marriage? It sure felt like we did and with that realization my body yearned for him. I know he feels it to. I tried to shift our conversation to other topics. “Tell me about the Court of Dawn.”
I could sense he wanted to climb across the table and take me in his arms.
“They’ll love you.” I was about to object at the inference, but I realized I was okay with it. “They’re a warm and friendly people, masters of the sea. They value courage, compassion, and family. My bond with them cries out to me. They’re broken and torn apart, in much the same way the people here are.”
“We’ll defeat Gwenyth and restore them. Tell me about your parents.”
“My father’s dead, but you already know that. My mother, Ellena Forsyth, was taken and I have no idea where she is or even if she’s alive. They were very loving parents. Always had a kind word for everyone, but dedicated time to be with me as I grew up. I have a younger brother, Estable, but he is back in the Court of Dawn trying to hold our people together as I try to find a way to end all of this.”
I was overwhelmed with emotion and sadness. Tears were flowing freely again as I thought about his people. Why am I crying?Suddenly, overwhelming anger washed over me and I saw Altarin’s eyes darken. A brick exploded next to us and the next thing I knew Altarin was holding me. “What’s happening?”
“Your emotions are tied to mine, I’m sorry. When I saw you start to cry, I got angry about all that’s happened. You had another glimmer. They start with heightened emotions.”
“I did that?”
“You’re an elemental. You can control earth, wind, fire, and water. Try to put the brick back together.”
I looked at the brick dust and willed it all back together as a brick. I watched amazed as it reformed before our eyes. Altarin reached for it and I put my hand on his arm. “No.” I lifted it back into place with my mind. “I wanted to see if I could do that.”
Altarin sat back down. “One of the High Dark Fae yesterday bent the wood of the bows. He likely could only control wood. I suspect you can do the same, but also affect metal.”
“Why do I have these powers?”
“They’re handed down through your parents, but it’s more than that. There are cycles. Think of the seasons how they ebb and flow. Magic does the same. When a Fae is born, the magic from your father’s bloodline and from your mother’s combine. Most High Fae receive a moderate amount of magic depending on how the magic cycle is with their ancestry. My father’s magic of transformation was likely at a moderate level. I can transform into a panther but nothing else. My mother had telekinetic ability and farsense, and her magic ancestry cycle seemed to be high when I was born. When you were born, I believe both your father’s and your mother’s magic cycles were at their peak. When that happens, the results are usually powerful and unpredictable.”
“I can shift my eyes from bird to cat.”
“Which tells me you’ll likely be able to transform into any creature or even portions of them. There’s no doubt you’ll have power beyond the likes the Fae have ever seen. That’s why you’re such a threat. We need to keep you safe for another six weeks. The problem is, we just had a very visible impact on the Dark Fae world. Gwenyth knows she’s lost ground and she will not hesitate to come full force to reclaim it.”
“So what do we do?”
“We have to keep moving and taking back land. We now have several hundred fighters. The Dark Fae army is nearly fifty thousand strong throughout the world. There’s a larger city west of here that might hold up to a thousand of our fighters. Rest assured it will also hold a lot more Dark Fae.”
I was still a little shaken about my latest glimmer and the intensity of emotions I channeled from Altarin. I tried to keep myself focused. “We ran into fifty or more Dark Fae for three thousand people. They either knew we were coming, we underestimated their numbers, or they fortified knowing that the Dark Fae they sent to the villages weren’t returning. Still, that’s one for every sixty people. The next city has how many people?”
“At least six thousand. It’s twice this size. Based upon your estimates, there would likely be one hundred or more Dark Fae there.”
“How many High Fae did we rescue?”
Altarin looked downcast. “None.”
“What do you think happened to them all?”
“I suspect they were killed. When I was captured, they put the iron band around my head right away. I don’t know what their purpose was except to remove any threats. High Fae are comparable to three or four Dark Fae, plus their powers could potentially swing a battle.”
“Then it’s you and me against four or five High Dark Fae?”
“You’re worth a dozen regular Dark Fae in a fight and you killed two High Dark Fae yesterday. I only wish you’d be of age before we were forced to fight.”
“There’s no guarantee I’ll be anything special.”
“You’re already special.”
I suddenly felt guilty that Altarin didn’t know my history, that I’d been a human male. I couldn’t continue feeling like a fraud, so I told him everything. He listened quietly and asked the odd question from time to time but his silence made me nervous. I was finally feeling like I was in a good place with myself, and the one person that I felt compelled to be with could simply walk away from me any second. I was on the verge of tears feeling very foolish when Altarin reached across the table and took my hand in his.
“Thank you for sharing that with me. I’d wondered a little about your fighting skills and where you might have learned them. I even had a few discussions with some elders about rebirth and how that could change someone. Do you know what they told me?”
I was so hesitant and afraid I almost got up and left the table. I managed to squeak out a reply. “No.”
“They told me that for rebirth to occur, the essence of the living must be compatible with the essence of the dead. In other words, you were practically identical in all ways. Shaelan, look at me.” I slowly lifted my eyes to his, feeling more vulnerable than I ever had in my life. “You’re my soul mate. I can’t fight my attraction to you. I have no fears, no doubts. You’re Shaelan, my future wife and everything in the world to me. The question is, what do you feel for me?”
Tears started falling from my eyes at his acceptance and knowing he fully understood what happened to me. I thought of something funny to say but my heart took over for my brain. “Don’t ever leave me.”
“Let me take you back to the palace.”
I looked over and noticed Cadie and Ewen had already left. I didn’t even recall my meal much. I thanked the owners and Altarin took my arm and led me back. Instead of going straight to my room he veered off and headed to another balcony that overlooked the river. The moon was high and it reflected off the waters. The view was stunningly beautiful. Altarin held me in his arms. My eyes met his and I felt deep contentment. I’m Shaelan and no longer Marcus. I’ve met my femininity head on and it won. I love being a woman, being beautiful, and being cherished. Whether the gods are playing with me or not, I’ve given Altarin my heart. I didn’t have to, even with the overwhelming pressure of the soul-mate tie, but I did anyways.
Pressing myself up against Altarin’s firm body, I knew he was struggling. “I want you Shaelan, with every fiber of my being. Your body calls to mine like a siren’s song. I’m drowning in your beauty. But, we must remain pure. By law, I can’t even ask you to marry me before you come of age.”
I sighed. “Then we’ll wait for as long as it takes.”
He cupped my face with his hands and kissed me. It was a long tender kiss that made my legs buckle and my heart flutter like the wings of a bird. My lips were on fire and I could feel my body flood with warmth. All I could do was let out a little moan. When he pulled back, it was like the vastness of space had erupted between us. He felt so far away.
He smiled. “I’ve been wanting to do that for weeks now. Luckily there’s no law against kissing. You, however, need to get to bed before I break all the laws in the Fae kingdoms.”
I placed my head on his shoulder. “Mmmmhmm.” I forced myself to let go and turn away. I felt his eyes on my backside the entire time. When I got to my room I nearly collapsed with desire. My breathing was heavy and my breasts were heaving. I stripped out of my clothing and splashed cold water on my face. When I crawled into bed, sleep eluded me. I imagined myself with Altarin, my body pressed against his. Is this love?I smiled and drifted off to sleep.
*** Gwenyth ***
Waking in a room larger than the size of most homes, in a bed larger than anything I had ever slept in before, in a palace with throngs of people at my beck and call, was bewildering. Yet, surprisingly, of all the things that made me feel out of place this morning, the one that didn’t was that I was a young, beautiful, Fae female. For the first time since my transformation I felt like I was who I should be.
Stretching as I got out of bed, I couldn’t wipe the smile off my face if I tried. Last night had been magical. Something about Altarin’s kiss removed the last mental barriers I had kept up inside of me. All that seemed to hold me back was now gone.
Reaching out with my mind I could sense Altarin in another part of the palace. “Good morning.”
“Good morning, Shaelan. Care to join me for breakfast?”
“On my way. I just need a couple of minutes to make myself presentable. I barely have anything on.”
“How is that different from last night?”
“You obviously haven’t seen my nightgown yet.”
“You do realize this could be considered torture and I could lock you up?”
“Chain me to the bed, will you?” I could feel his sexual tension building and grinned. “Be there in a few minutes, my panther.”
Walking into the closet, I found someone had cleaned and placed every one of my mother’s dresses up for display. I picked a red one that might have been used for moderate activities as I wasn’t planning on being idle. There was a lot of work to do.
The beauty of Altarin’s connection with me was that I seemed to know exactly where he was so finding him wasn’t a problem. However, after last night, I was unprepared for the wave of desire that swept over me when I spotted him sitting at a table that overlooked the city and river beyond.
“Did you make it yourself and shouldn’t you be bringing it to me in bed?”
Altarin stood quickly and another warm flush raced through me as his eyes swept over my body. “I thought that was your job to wait on me.”
My arms wrapped around his neck as I kissed him then whispered into his ear. “Dream on.”
He smiled and brushed the hair gently away from my eyes. “I’ve been dreaming about a lot of things these days. You better eat before the onslaught.”
“Onslaught?”
Almost on cue, Cadie and Ewen found us. Behind them were at least a dozen men and women anxiously awaiting a word with their queen. Looking down at a fresh baked sweet roll, I grabbed it and started eating.
“I didn’t see you leave the restaurant last night, Cadie. How was the strategy discussion?”
Cadie blushed. “It was invigorating. And how was your late-night stroll with Altarin?” I glanced up at Altarin and smiled. “Ha! I knew it! That dress was perfect.”
Now it was my turn to blush.
Ewen had been waiting patiently. “My Lady, we have been through the city this morning and there are more and more volunteers for the upcoming battles. I recommend that you take the day to be with the people while Cadie and I look to the city defenses.”
“That sounds like a plan, but tomorrow I want to work with the fighters and review our next steps. We must be ready for a counter attack. Who are these people behind you?”
“They are city merchants wishing to understand the taxation requirements under your reign, people that wish to serve you, and the others… I’m not sure what they want.”
“Taxation? Good thing Altarin is here to guide me.”
Altarin was giving me one of his mischievous looks. “Actually, your Majesty, I was planning on evaluating the state of the city. I need to make sure we have enough people producing food and craftsmen working to repair the damage to the city infrastructure.” He looked over at the throngs of people and smiled at me. “You’ll do fine.”
“You’re leaving me?”
“Only physically. My heart and mind will forever have their attention on our illustrious and most beautiful Queen of the Court of Light.”
Cadie and Ewen vanished quickly and as Altarin bowed and snuck away the crowd of people pressed forward.
It was early afternoon before I had a break from the nonstop interruptions. In the villages, it was easier. We had to worry about defending ourselves and rescuing the next village. The people from the city expected me to be their queen and handle the most insignificant of issues. Now I fully understood why a queen had a court to spread the burden of needs across more people.
I was exhausted by the time Altarin showed up again. “Now you show up! After everyone is gone!”
One look at him and I realized I couldn’t be angry. My heart pounded in my chest and I could feel my breathing become a little faster. How can he do this to me?
“It’s not considered polite to do this when people are waiting for answers.”
“Do what?”
I felt his arms around my body pulling me close to him. His lips pressed against mine.
“Mmmm. If I had known you were waiting for the people to be gone before you did this I would have sent them away a long time ago.”
Taking my hand in his he led me through the palace. “They needed to be with you, and you needed to know what your life is going to be like. It gets easier, but there’s nothing like being thrown into leadership all at once.”
“I’m so flawed. I’ll make too many mistakes.”
“Yes, you will, but that’s all part of the learning process.”
“When your father was killed, your mother didn’t take over for him?”
“When he was killed, she was captured. I had thought they might hand over the reins of the kingdom three hundred years from now. I was… impetuous and self-absorbed at the time.”
“I would have never dreamed you were like that.”
“I can hear it in your voice. You’re mocking me.”
I giggled but became more serious. “You’re a natural leader. People respect you.”
“But people love you, Shaelan. It’s one thing for people to defer to you out of respect, it’s another for people to willingly die for you. They love you because you’re one of them. You genuinely care for them.”
“I would risk my life for yours.”
“That’s an adorable sentiment, but never do it. You’re needed here too much. This revolution could never happen without you.”
“I’m not that important.”
“That’s where you’re wrong, Shaelan. You’re everything. I’ve tried for decades to do what you accomplished in days. There are prophecies about you. There are no prophecies about me.”
“Just don’t get in danger then, because if I had to choose between my life and yours, I will choose you to live every time.”
The next few weeks were a whirlwind of activity. I worked with our fighters and helped get them trained and ready for battle. Cadie worked with our archers and Ewen sent scouts to the city of Wennolyn, just west of us. We had no more attacks of Dark Fae and we were all growing a little suspicious that they were up to something big. Ever since our dinner and our first kiss, my connection with Altarin was stronger than ever. Not only would we talk throughout that day no matter where we were, but in the evenings, we’d always find time to spend with each other. While we hadn’t said the words to each other yet, I knew I was in love.
We sent scouts out to the villages and cities nearby and somehow the people there had already heard I had returned and that we had rescued several villages and the city. We even heard of some villages rebelling and overthrowing their overseers. The rebellion was happening just with the knowledge that it began elsewhere. I was worried that people may get hurt or killed without the right resources. This caused us to rethink our plans and consider sending out fighters and weapons to various villages, yet our focus was still to take the next big city. We finally adapted and adjusted a little and sent resources where we could, but it remained a huge concern as it left us with too few fighters to protect our city and take on another.
Two more weeks went by and we felt we were finally prepared to attack. Our fighters had returned and with them more villagers making a pilgrimage to our city. We were now fairly bursting at the seams and had no choice but to attack and expand. This wasn’t the way I had ever done battle before. Building an army from scratch is difficult enough, but being pitted against a huge army with a fledgling army is borderline insane.
It was the last day before we left to take the next city and I was in the square practicing with several new fighters when a dozen High Dark Fae and Gwenyth sifted into the square. I tried to move but found I was frozen in place by Gwenyth’s magic and my nose started bleeding with the immense pressure inside my head. I stood helpless as the combined pressure from all of them was focused on me. Even my screaming out to Altarin through our connection was blocked.
I could hear people yelling and I felt a wave emanate from Gwenyth that threw the fighters I had been working with backwards from her like feathers. I watched in horror as they collided with the walls of the square. “Say goodbye to your people.” Gwenyth sneered. She grabbed my shoulder, and everything went black.
*** Trapped ***
I was surprised I woke up at all recalling Gwenyth’s last attempt at stealing my essence. I felt surprisingly good, but I was surrounded by iron. I was chained with it, I had an iron circlet on my head, and the walls and bars were all iron. It was a dark and filthy place. Trying to reach Altarin was useless and with that came an overwhelming feeling of loss. I had grown accustomed to having him there with me. The iron walls prevented my sense from reaching beyond them, but I still had my magic and I could feel it.
Hearing a noise, I looked around to see a beautiful Fae woman chained to the wall within my cell. They weren’t using iron on her like me, but it was clear she’d suffered through many years here.
“Where am I?”
“You’re in the main city of the Court of Light, Escalon.”
“You’re hurt.” I stretched myself as far as the chains would allow and touched the woman’s ankle. I poured a little healing into her, but as I did so, I could feel the iron heating on me.
“How can you do that? How can you use magic with the iron on you?”
“I’m afraid I’m a bit unique that way.” I was hesitant to share much with someone I didn’t know well.
“Don’t let them see you do that and don’t worry about me. Keep your magic in case you get a chance to escape.”
“Why do you look familiar to me?”
“I’m no one, my Lady. My life was destroyed and I’ve nothing and no one anymore. Why is Gwenyth so interested in you?”
“She’s power hungry and believes she can take my essence. I’m not sure why she just didn’t do it already.”
“There are two ways this can happen. Before you come of age it can be stolen at the moment of your death. After you come of age, it’s much riskier. First you need to be released from the iron as that would block the process, then a crystal is used as a conduit. The danger is that the conduit can go both ways and Gwenyth would have to be secure she’s stronger than you before attempting it. This means they would likely beat you close to death to give them the advantage.”
“None of that sounds too pleasing. I think I know why she hasn’t attempted to kill me yet.”
“Why is that?”
“She tried once before, but was thwarted.”
“By the gods! You’re Shaelan Scarletsun!”
I looked at her cautiously and nodded. What difference would it make for her to know?
“I heard you were dead.”
“I was, for three hundred years. Then, by the gods, I was reborn.”
“Then all is not lost.”
I looked at the chains around us and the iron walls. “I’m not in the best of predicaments. You have me at a disadvantage. What’s your name?”
“Ellena Forsyth, my Lady.”
I started to cry for joy.
“My Lady, what’s wrong?”
“You’re the mother of my soul mate.”
“Altarin?”
“Yes!”
“How?”
Over the next few hours I told the story of how I found the first village and how I found Altarin. Ellena was weeping knowing her son was still alive. Over the next days we shared much, cried, and laughed. She’d told me how the High Fae had been brought to the dungeons and kept alive here. There were hundreds of them. She believed Gwenyth wanted to pull their essence from them as well, but she was waiting for something. I assumed it was me, that some part of my magic would unlock her ability to gather magic to herself.
I began formulating a plan, but much depended upon what would happen after I came of age. I could feel the day and hour growing closer; feel the tickling of power that just eluded me. We were fed, but barely. We had no visitors other than the Dark Fae that delivered our food. Every night I cried myself to sleep over the separation of not feeling Altarin. Often I’d wake to Ellena stroking my hair.
Ellena and I grew very close over the days and nights we spent together. In a way she felt like the mother I never had. She was so caring towards me.
I had been in the dungeon for nearly two weeks and I could feel myself sitting on the edge of my coming of age. It was a strange feeling. Almost like an anticipation; as if my fingers could reach and touch it, but I couldn’t quite get there.
I was speaking with Ellena when the Dark Fae came for me. They took Ellena too which surprised me a little. As we were dragged up to into the city, the sunlight stung our eyes and the Dark Fae laughed at us. Once out of the dungeons and away from all the iron, I could feel Altarin. He was close and I smiled even as I fought back the tears. I didn’t wish to use my magic trying to reach him as I might need every bit of it, and this was the hardest thing I ever had to restrain myself from.
We entered the palace, once beautiful and once my home. The doors to the main hall opened and we were thrown unceremoniously to the floor. High Dark Fae sat and laughed at us from their chairs that looked down upon the floor. Looking up at Gwenyth sitting smugly on the throne, I almost retched in her presence. To her right my parents still preserved in their final deaths, pierced with iron spears, hung on the walls as ornaments.
I was about to unleash everything I had out of pure anger when I felt Altarin’s presence. He was thrown, bound in iron near me. “Altarin!” I screamed. I was close enough that I could reach out and touch him but I was yanked back. He was beaten and not responding but he was alive. I stood angrily and defiantly to my feet.
“Well, little one. It comes down to this. Do you like what I’ve done to the place?” She waved her hands at the room.
I stood defiantly not saying a word. A High Dark Fae slugged me across the face. “Our Empress asked you a question.”
I staggered but I didn’t fall. “If you like filth and dirt, then it suits you well.”
She stood gracefully. “I have no attachment to cleanliness.” She walked over to us and stroked Altarin’s face in a loving way.
“Don’t touch him!” I hissed at her.
“He’s very handsome. I understand you’re rather fond of him. I think I’ll chain him as a pet next to my throne. With your power, I’ll be able to force him into his animal form and wipe the memories from him. He’ll be a big dumb animal. And you… Mother of the King of the Court of Dawn. I want you here to see your son become my personal slave.”
Altarin moaned but remained where he was. I knew he was trying to conserve his energy just as I needed to do as well.
“Did you know he attacked this city all by himself? He must really love you to do something so reckless.” She came and stood in front of me and lifted my chin with her fingers. “You’ve been a bad girl. You made me wait three hundred years and when you came back, you killed dozens of my beloved pets. But, you’ll be happy to know that your little rebellion is about to be over. Twenty thousand of my army is even now approaching Atheron; ready to destroy it. I sent another twenty thousand to the islands of the Court of Dawn to slaughter all of them. I want you to know that they could have lived reasonably happy lives had you not interfered. Now, they’ll all die.”
She turned away and I considered making my move. My fists were clenched. “The moment of your coming of age is at hand. Sorry that we can’t celebrate it with the normal Fae pomp and ceremony. Prepare her.”
I knew what was coming and I could do little about it. Altarin yelled as Dark Fae surrounded me and began beating me. What magic I had I used to keep myself conscious and internally healed. The blows were devastating. I could feel the blood dripping from my mouth and nose. I could feel the agony as my bones shattered and tore into my muscles. The pain was unbearable, and I collapsed on the ground in a bloody heap, screaming in agony. I laid there and wept, trickling what little magic I had into healing myself, but my well of magic was almost dry, the beatings continued, and the iron was now burning me.
I was dazed and confused. Pain ripped through my body. I had never been in such pain before. Through my bruised and swollen eyes, I could see a large crystal being brought into the room. “Can you feel it, little one? Can you feel your magic ready to be released?”
I can feel it. It was coming closer and closer, and then it was finally here. As I looked into myself, I could see no bottom to my well of magic. It was frightening at the amount of power I had but my mind was unclear do to the pain. “Remove her iron.” As soon as they did, I could feel the pull as she began to drain my essence. Wisps of light came out of me and through the crystal as it flowed toward Gwenyth. “Yes!” She almost moaned in ecstasy.
The pain of my essence leaving me was horrendous, but my mind was clearing. I laid their whimpering until I remembered Ellena’s words that the crystal could go both ways. Stealing myself, I tried a tentative pull on my magic. Immediately my pain diminished and I could taste Gwenyth’s magical abilities. I could feel her ability to make shields and her ability to cast a wave of telekinetic energy away from her.
At first it was like a tug of war. Pain would tear through my body but all that did was clear my mind for another pull on my part. Every time I pulled I felt better and I could see her face begin contorting in pain. Slowly, little by little I was gaining control.
“No!” She screamed.
As I gained more and more of her magic, I felt I had spare magic to fully heal myself. My bones knit together and my cuts and bruises vanished. Strangely, I felt compelled to continue pulling at her magic. It was now like a flood, pouring into me faster and faster. I couldn’t stop it if I tried.
I could hear the shouts and dismay of the Dark Fae in the room. Realizing what was happening, the Dark Fae nearest to me tried to beat me again, but before they could even get close I flung them away from me and burst them into flames. All that remained were the High Fae in the seats looking down on the throne room in abject terror.
Reaching out with my magic, I dissolved the iron around Altarin and the bindings on Ellena. I healed them without touching them. Gwenyth’s magic continued to stream into me and she was helpless and there was no way I could stop.
Altarin was up, grabbed a sword and helped his mother to his feet. He came and stood protectively by my side. I was standing and aware of everything around me, but unable to move from the spot. I could feel what little power was left in Gwenyth and suddenly, the connection was severed. Gwenyth collapsed on the ground. There was nothing but a dried husk of her left. I didn’t mean to kill her and I felt horrible. I wanted her to pay for her terrible deeds, but I didn’t want that to be through death. She deserved to suffer for many years.
Now free to move, I turned my attention on the stands and the throngs of High Dark Fae. I could see their anger and felt their magic being thrown at us. Making a shield around us, I looked at them angrily. “Your magic cannot stop us. You didn’t have enough to stop Gwenyth and now all that she had is in me with everything I just gained from my coming of age. You have two choices. Drop your weapons and leave peacefully and return to where you came from, release the mortals in the mines immediately, or die.” One High Dark Fae vaulted over the railing and swung his blade at me. His blade, much like my dagger when I tried to attack Gwenyth three hundred years ago, harmlessly bounced off my shield. I froze him completely and watched as he shattered on the floor. “Any others?” One by one they dropped their weapons and left.
I turned to Altarin and Ellena who were standing and staring at me in amazement. I paused a moment to read their eyes. Bewilderment and shock, but there was no fear in them. That’s all I needed as I ran into Altarin’s arms and kissed him. “By the gods, I’ve missed you!”
Altarin clung to me and I pulled his mother into our hug.
“There’s not been a second of day or night that my heart wasn’t shattered by your loss, Shaelan. Mother, I thought I’d lost you forever. I get the feeling you two have met?”
“We shared accommodations, my son. She’s both courageous, lovely, compassionate, and beautiful.”
Altarin turned to me and kissed me again. “You were stronger than Gwenyth. I failed you. I couldn’t protect you the way I should have.”
“Nonsense. You attacked an entire city on your own to find and save me.” I sought my feelings and knew that I had nothing but love for this man in my heart. “I love you, Altarin.”
My words seemed to catch Altarin off guard as he enfolded me into his arms and kissed me like the world was about to end, which, in a way, it was. “If we survive all of this, will you, Shaelan Scarletsun marry me, for I cannot endure to live without you?”
I looked to Ellena. “I guess that somewhat depends on what your family thinks of me. But should they accept me for who I am, with all my flaws, then I’d like nothing other than to be your wife.”
“Oh for heaven’s sake, Shaelan, my Lady, my Queen! I love you like my own daughter already.”
I kissed Altarin again and kissed Ellena on her cheek. I looked back at the dried husk of her Gwenyth’s body and shivered. “I’m very grateful what they said was true about me. That could have been me. I didn’t want to kill her. Even after all she has done, but once the flow of magical essence started, it would only stop if one or the other of us was dead.”
“The High Fae are in the dungeons. We must release them and make sure the Dark Fae are not destroying the city, but I need to do something first.”
I walked up to the wall where my parents hung. I screamed in anger and tears flowed freely from me. I felt Ellena and Altarin touching me and giving me their love and support. I used my telekinetic power to gently pull my father and mother from the wall and lay them on the floor. I disintegrated the spears out of disgust. Kneeling between them, I used my fingers to lovingly bring their faces back to a position that made them look like they were peacefully sleeping. I then draped my arms across them both and wept.
“Shaelan, my love. We can properly take care of your parents soon, but we must help the others.” I looked up and slowly stood, still shaking uncontrollably.
“They’ll pay! Either they leave peacefully, or they all die!”
*** The Armies of the Dark Fae Approach ***
Altarin took my hand and led us back outside. The Dark Fae were running scared as I was sure the High Fae that were in the palace had quickly spread the word that Gwenyth was dead. Those that we did run across ran the opposite direction. One look at my revenge-filled eyes and they knew not to come close. However, it could also be that they felt the raw power I now possessed.
When we reached the dungeons the Dark Fae guards blocked our entry. I was a little surprised when Ellena lashed out with her magic and sent the Dark Fae tumbling into each other and over a thirty foot wall to their deaths. I looked at Ellena.
“What? I wasn’t going to let you both have all the fun. Besides, these kept me locked up here for many years and they certainly didn’t deserve the easy death they got.”
Neither Altarin nor Ellena could touch the iron doors that lined the long hallway before us. I closed my eyes and disintegrated the doors and the chains making it easier on everyone. One by one the High Fae from the Court of Light and the Court of Dawn came out of their cells. I washed them with a wave of healing power, restoring their strength. Hundreds of them came and knelt at our feet. I heard many “My Kings and My Queens” being murmured.
I looked them over with deep compassion. “Stand, please. I’m Shaelan Scarletsun reborn. Gwenyth is dead. Our people across our kingdom need your help. There are Dark Fae armies ready to attack the Court of Light at the city of Atheron and the Court of the Dawn. We also have this city that needs to be fully returned to its people. Suggestions?”
Altarin spoke up. “The Court of Dawn is a land surrounded by water. The Dark Fae army would have to come by sea. There are only a dozen Dark Fae that I know left on the islands keeping the people in slavery. I can sift there and take care of them, then prepare the land for battle.”
I looked over the High Fae and felt their combined power. “Take twenty with you. I suspect this city has few Dark Fae fighters left but I need the majority here to take care of this city. I need more to head to Atheron to support Ewen and Cadie.” Twenty High Fae volunteered to head to Atheron and take my message to Cadie and Ewen that I would be arriving shortly.
“The rest of you, take back this city. You don’t need to kill all of the Dark Fae, just those that refuse to leave immediately and peacefully and return to their homeland." There were nods in agreement, but I could tell none wanted me left unprotected. “Please, don’t worry about me, the way I feel right now, the entire armies of the Dark Fae wouldn’t stand a chance. One more thing to those that stay here. My parents are lying on the floor of the palace. They deserve every honor we can provide them. When time permits, treat them properly.” The High Fae separated into two groups and some headed into the city.
Altarin took my hand in his and searched my eyes. “This doesn’t feel right. I don’t want you out of my sight. You’ve not tested your full powers yet or how much magic reserves you have.”
“For once, I’ve no fear of tapping out my magic. It’s limitless as far as I can tell. This is all the power that Gwenyth felt she needed to take over the world. An army of Dark Fae won’t stand a chance.” He nodded but still hadn’t let me go. “But I need something from you.”
“Anything, my love.”
“Promise me you’ll stay alive for I can’t live without you.”
“I promise, but I need something from you. A kiss.”
I kissed him long and passionately and watched him sift back to his homeland. My heart lurched and skipped a beat at the sudden loss.
Turning back to the city, it was organized chaos. The High Dark Fae had quickly spread the word and the Court of Light was quickly taking up arms that were left by the Dark Fae in their scramble to leave the city. They needed me here and yet Atheron was about to be destroyed.
Reaching out with my senses, I could feel the city of Atheron and found Cadie and Ewen on the ramparts looking out to the north at the gathering Dark Fae army.
I materialized before Ewen and Cadie with a flash of white light. I heard a cheer rise from within the city. In the city square the twenty High Fae from Escalon were preparing for battle. Cadie ran to hug me once she realized it was me. I turned and hugged Ewen. “Did you two miss me?”
“More than you’ll ever know. What happened? Gwenyth took you away and Altarin went nuts.”
I quickly told them of the events and how Altarin had gone to the Court of Dawn.
“What’s the situation here?”
Ewen pointed out towards the approaching army. The ground beneath their feet trembled and dust rose as they slowly approached.
“We’re prepared, my Lady. We have our archers on the walls and fighters behind the gates ready to go. Just say the word.”
“Hopefully they won’t be needed.”
“What are you thinking?”
“I’ll go and talk to them. See if they will be willing to turn around and go home.”
Ewen lightly touched my arm. “You don’t know what your loss has done to our fighters and the people here. For many, the rebellion was over. They feared for their lives. Don’t put yourself at risk.”
I winked at Cadie and Ewen. “Don’t worry about me. I’m more than fine.” I closed my eyes and a pair of large wings appeared on my back. Cadie and Ewen stepped back amazed. Flying over the edge of the rampart, I headed towards the army. When I got close I shouted down to their general, a High Dark Fae. “Your Empress, Gwenyth, is dead. The city of Escalon has fallen to the Court of Light and the Court of Dawn. Drop your weapons and leave, heading back to you original homes or risk death.”
I felt the pressure in my head but this time I pushed back to see his nose start to bleed. “Fire!” He yelled. A thousand arrows bounced harmlessly off my shield. I looked down at the ground and a fissure opened in front of their feet.
“I’m Shaelan Scarletsun and I killed and took the power from your Empress. Are you sure you wish to attack?” The Dark Fae hesitated and looked worried. Many dropped their weapons and ran, but that still left thousands.
“Attack!”
Hundreds of Dark Fae rose up on their wings and rushed forward. I froze the wings of their front line and sent a strong wind throwing them back. Dozens of Dark Fae crashed from the sky. “This is your last warning. I don’t want to kill you. You’re members of the Fae kingdom.” I lowered myself so I was on the ground and I removed my wings. I stood a few feet from the general. More and more Dark Fae were dropping their weapons and leaving.
A dozen High Dark Fae pushed their way forward. “We won’t stand for this!” They sifted to my sides with their weapons drawn. I could hear the gasps of the people in the city behind me. Before they could lift their swords, they were flung away from me in all directions, their weapons dissolving at the same time.
Many more of the army dropped their weapons and ran away. Their army of twenty thousand was now only two thousand. I extended my hand. “If you leave peacefully now, I’ll give you my vow as Queen of the Court of Light that I’ll do everything I can to restore peace between the Dark Fae and the rest of the Fae Courts.”
The general dropped to a knee and placed his sword on the ground. The remaining army did likewise. “On behalf of the Dark Fae I represent, I accept and vow to honor our agreement.” He extended his hand and we agreed.
“Send word to your overseers and the Dark Fae within the villages and cities to pull out immediately and peacefully. Any retaliation on their part will be dealt with by me personally. In six months’ time, I’ll come to your court to plan a way forward.”
He bowed and I tipped my head and sifted back to Ewen and Cadie. “If I didn’t see it with my own eyes, I wouldn’t have believed it. Why seek peace with them?”
“I believe that the gods know why they’re here. There’s a purpose for them and they’re part of the Fae. Why should they die for the lack of guidance from Gwenyth? They’ve done terrible things to the Fae kingdom and their way to peace with the rest of us will be a long one. I need to get to Altarin. We’ll be back soon.” I hugged them both as cheers erupted within the city as the Dark Fae departed. I sifted to Altarin’s side.
Altarin practically tackled me with a hug and kiss the moment I arrived. “What happened at Atheron?”
“The Dark Fae army decided it was in their best interest to go back to their homelands and withdraw.”
“Clearly, you’re not telling me the full story.”
“They looked upon the city and how determined the Fae there were to defend themselves and they left.”
“You’re lying to me. I can tell when you lie as your ears turn pink.”
“They do not!”
“They do. You put yourself at risk, didn’t you?”
“I was never really at risk… there were only twenty thousand of them.” I whispered.
“I will hear the full story even if I have to tickle it out of you.”
“That might be fun. I promised the Dark Fae I’d come to them in six months’ time to find a way to restore peace between our courts.”
“You brokered a peace deal with them?”
“If you look in their eyes, you can see they were as much slaves as the rest of the Fae kingdom. One step out of line and they would be punished or killed. I’ve had enough killing in my life and making an enemy an ally could be a great thing.”
“When did you get so wise?”
“I’ve been listening to Cadie. How fares the Court of Dawn?”
“It didn’t take long for us to rid ourselves of the Dark Fae here, but we only found weapons for about fifty fighters. We still have a big problem.” He pointed out to sea where hundreds of ships floated on the horizon.
I turned back to see all eyes on us both. Thousands of Fae from the Court of Dawn looked fearfully towards us. One Fae stepped forward. He was a High Fae and looked a little like Altarin. He looked at Altarin and then at me and how our hands were clasped together.
“I’m guessing that you never intended to build an army and that you merely went to the Court of Light to find a bride?”
Altarin ran into his brother’s arms. “Estable!” They held each other tight and I could see their strong family bond. “Let me introduce you to someone. Estable, meet Shaelan Scarletsun, Queen of the Court of Light.”
“By the gods, brother, you sure know how to pick them. She’s stunning.” He nodded towards me. “Your Majesty.”
“You should see her when she’s cleaned up.”
“What?” I said in mock anger.
“She’s also feisty, and very good with a sword, so I wouldn’t recommend crossing her.”
I hugged Estable. “I’m very glad to meet you. I hope your manners are better than your brother’s.”
“Of course they are. Are you here to watch us get slaughtered?”
I smiled. “No one here is in danger today.”
Estable looked frustrated. “Don’t you see what awaits us?”
“I think the bigger question is do they know what they are getting themselves into?” Estable grew even more irritated. “Would you like to join us as we persuade them to go home?”
“What can we do?” He was clearly angry now.
“Watch.”
We all turned to look at the approaching ships and I concentrated on the water. I could feel the power building inside of me as I released a mighty wave. A wall of water formed and stretched for thousands of feet in each direction and rose higher than the tops of the ship’s masts. I released it and it raced towards the oncoming ships. We could hear the screams of the Dark Fae on board the ships as the wave approached them. Just as the wave was about to hit the ships it dissolved into nothing.
“Can you sift?” I asked Estable who stood open mouthed. Altarin was ginning. He nodded. “Then come with us.”
We sifted to the deck of the lead Dark Fae ship. I immediately tossed up a shield around us. The Dark Fae stood in shock having just been saved from the massive wave. The general, a large High Dark Fae drew his sword and approached.
“Drop your weapons or that wave I sent will be the last of your worries.” They hesitated. “I’m Shaelan Scarletsun, Queen of the Court of Light and the one that recently killed and absorbed the essence of your Empress, Gwenyth.” They began speaking back and forth amongst themselves.
“And I’m Altarin Camdenoly, King of the Court of Dawn and betrothed of the Queen of the Court of Light.” Estable looked at his brother like he was a little crazy for not telling him. “I’m sure you’ve heard the legends and prophecies, I’m here as witness that those prophecies are true. You quailed in the presence of your Empress, but her power is nothing compared to Shaelan’s.”
“We’ve not heard from our Empress. This is a trick!”
I sighed and snapped, this time I was even faster and without a limit to my magic, I disarmed the entire ship and returned to my spot in seconds. When the general noticed his men were disarmed he bowed his head.
“We’re at your mercy.”
“You are indeed at our mercy. The City of Escalon and the entire kingdom of the Court of Light is now in full control. As we speak, the armies of the Dark Fae are returning to their homelands. I’ve vowed to them that in six months I’ll come to the Court of Night and find a way we can all live peacefully together. These ships once belonged to the Court of Dawn. Leave your weapons behind, consolidate your men to as few ships as possible, and we’ll let you leave peacefully. Any action from any Dark Fae to harm another person of the Court of Light or the Court of Dawn will be considered an act of war and will be dealt with most harshly. Pass the word and make it happen.”
“You won’t kill us?”
“Not unless you make us.”
“You’re our sworn enemy and yet you spare our lives. That’s more than our own Empress would ever do. I vow we’ll honor your request and depart peacefully. I look forward to a time when perhaps we can all live in peace together.”
*** Crisis Averted ***
We sifted back to the coast overlooking the Dark Fae army. Altarin quickly organized some of the High Fae to oversee their departure. Estable and Altarin sent runners to the people of the Court of Dawn to let them know the threat had passed and they were free. Cheering rose in volume as the word spread and thousands began congregating in the Court of Dawn’s largest city, Gortumnal.
I stood alone for a few moments pondering our next steps when Altarin and Estable came back to my side.
Estable knelt on one knee before me. “Please forgive my rudeness, your Majesty. I’m awed by your power.”
I pulled Estable up and into a hug. I was surprising myself by how loving and caring I had become. “You’re almost family, Estable. I didn’t know my own power until today, and I still don’t know what I’m capable of. There is no forgiveness required because there is nothing to forgive.”
Estable looked at Altarin. “You realize I’ve already fallen in love with your bride to be.”
Altarin hugged his brother firmly. “As has all of the Fae kingdom.”
Estable looked at me. “You don’t happen to have any sisters do you?”
I smiled. “Not that I’m aware of, but I do know a pretty young woman I could introduce you to.” I was thinking of Emily, the young Fae girl that became Cadie’s protégé.
With the immediate threat passed, we decided I would head back to Escalon to oversee the challenges of that city. Altarin would stay at Gortumnal long enough for Estable and his mother to take command. We’d all rejoin Ewen and Cadie back in Atheron.
“By the gods, Shaelan, I hate to be apart from you. If the people only knew the abuse you had taken in Escalon, I’m not sure they’d be so willing to let the Dark Fae go. I felt every blow, every broken bone they caused you and I was unable to help you. I’ve never felt so helpless in all my life.”
I placed my hands on his chest and leaned into him. “We’ll only be apart one night until we see each other again. This bond we have is both a blessing and a curse, but more a blessing I think. I knew you could feel my pain and in a way I was so focused on you that I wasn’t thinking about myself. Our bond helped me to survive. How long do we have to wait?”
“Wait for what, my love?”
“To be married.” I couldn’t believe I was saying these words but I wanted this so badly. In the dungeons I even dreamed of having children.
“It almost sounds like you’re anxious.” He grabbed my butt and pulled me closer but I spun away.
“No touching until we’re married!” I teased him. “Just a little cuddling and kissing. We have to adhere to protocol.”
He laughed. “Let’s see… I suspect it will take a month to visit all the cities and villages, then once everyone is prepared we could be wed in as little as another two months. Gods… to think I’ll have to look upon your lithe and beautiful body for three months before I can touch you. I’ll go mad.”
I smiled and kissed him. “Then we’ll both go mad together. I’ll see you tomorrow, my love.” I grabbed his butt and sifted hearing “Hey!”in my mind through our connection.
I arrived in Escalon’s main square with a bright flash of white light which immediately notified everyone around that I arrived. Within moments I had hundreds if not thousands of people surrounding me, anxious to hear about the Court of Dawn and the city of Atheron, wanting to touch me to believe I was real, and to give me updates on the state of the city. There was no stage or podium and the number of people so great, I needed a better vantage point to speak with them all. I unfolded a pair of large white wings that might have given the people an initial scare, but I soon found they thought I looked more like an angel.
I raised myself above them slightly and shared the news. “Good people of the Courts of Light and Dawn. For those that haven’t yet met me, I’m Shaelan Scarletsun.” There were many cheers but it was clear that everyone pretty much knew who I was already. “The armies of the Dark Fae are returning to their homelands. They were poised to attack the thousands of Fae at the city of Atheron and the islands of the Court of Dawn, but we managed to convince them to drop their weapons and leave peacefully.”
“How did you convince them?” One man shouted.
“I showed them how foolish it would be to not leave peacefully.” That drew chuckles and laughter but I could tell there were still a few people questioning. I gently lifted the man up into the air and placed him back down. “Think of what I just did to you, but doing it to twenty thousand armed Dark Fae at the same time.”
The man was smiling broadly and bowed low. “Then with your great power, my Queen, we’ll never have to fear being enslaved again.”
“I vow to protect you all with my very life for as long as I live.” That elicited a very loud cheer. “I want you all to know several more things. I’ve promised the Dark Fae that in six months’ time I’ll go to the Court of Night and begin discussing a plan to allow us all to live peacefully with each other. I realize how this may make you all feel, but I don’t believe the Dark Fae are our enemies as they belong to the Fae kingdoms. It’s my belief that the Fae kingdoms can be united and thus forever strong together. It was Gwenyth that corrupted them and the one they feared that caused them to enslave you all. However, I’ll not tolerate any deception upon their part.”
There were a few grumbles, but that was to be expected. “What’s the second thing?” Someone shouted.
“Altarin, the King of the Court of Dawn has requested my hand in marriage, and I have accepted.” The crowd cheered wildly at that.
I lowered myself back down and removed my wings to mingled with the people. One of the High Fae I had released earlier introduced themselves. “I’m Dragoth, my Queen. The city of Escalon is secured. We’ve found a very large weapons cache and are seeing to rebuilding the palace guard and city defenses. There are approximately twenty thousand Court of Light citizens living here and another five thousand Court of Dawn citizens. There’s much room in the city, with space enough for another thirty thousand. The palace, and in particular, your quarters are already being restored.”
“Thank you, Dragoth. I’m happy to help out anywhere I can. The homes and livelihood of the people here must come first. What of my parents?”
“I understand your wishes, my Queen, but there’s no stopping the women that used to wait on your family. I would have to take the sword to them to keep them from getting the palace ready for you. It’s their joy and honor to serve you. I’ve placed guards in the throne room to protect your parents and stand as an honor guard. We’ve also found your mother’s clothing and the treasure vaults. Your ladies in waiting have already brought the clothing to your rooms.”
I reached out and took his hand in mine. “Thank you for all that you’ve done.”
“My Queen, it’s a true honor to witness the very prophecy that was foretold three hundred years ago. The city wants to hold a feast.”
“Let them celebrate. I need to return to Atheron tomorrow as we make plans on uniting the kingdom. I’ll return tomorrow night and we can feast then if you wish to pass the word.” He bowed and quickly sent messengers running in all directions.
“My Queen?” A pretty woman bowed to me.
“Yes?”
“May I take you to your rooms now? We also have food and bath ready.”
I suddenly realized I must look terrible and my stomach growled at the thought of food. In all the fighting and events I’d forgotten I’d been wearing the same clothes for several weeks and not had a bath in all that time. Food had also been meager. “Yes, please, and thank you for arranging all of this. What’s your name?”
“Weslia, my Queen.” She had a hard time looking into my eyes.
I took Weslia’s arm in mine. “Well, Weslia, please feel free to look me in the eyes and when we’re alone, call me Shaelan.”
“My Queen?”
“It’s quite all right. I’m not your typical High Fae, or queen.”
“Whatever you say, my Queen. I want to thank you for freeing us. I sense you just came of age today?”
“Yes.”
“Oh my! I’m so sorry, my Queen! We’re not prepared. I… gods… please forgive us!”
She had stopped and was crying. “Weslia, what’s wrong?”
“Normally on the day of one’s coming of age, there are celebrations. Gifts are given. It’s one thing for a Lesser Fae like myself, but for a High Fae, our Queen, the celebrations become enormous and we’ve not done anything for you.”
I lifted her chin and looked her in the eyes and wiped her tears. “What possible celebration and gift could be better than our people being freed after three hundred years? I’m also grateful to simply be alive.”
“You’re so kind and gracious, my Queen. I still feel badly.”
“I’m sure I look quite the fright. A bath right now and some food would be the greatest gift anyone could possibly give me right now.”
She smiled and led me to my rooms.
The palace was huge and I could tell it would take me time to learn all the hallways and passageways. We walked for a long time and I could see hundreds of people scrubbing and cleaning. I wanted to tell them to take care of themselves first, but one look at the profound sense of loyalty in their eyes and how happy they were to see me made it difficult for me to send them away.
Finally we came to a large set of double doors that rose to the ceiling in a great arch. Weslia pushed the doors open and I almost cried at the opulence and the beauty of the room. A very large canopied bed was off to the side, a separate bathroom that glittered with silver and gold, balconies that overlooked the mountains in the distance and the city, a sitting room, and a dressing room.
“This is all for me?”
“Of course, Shaelan.” I noticed Weslia looked around to make sure we were alone when using less formal ways of addressing me. “You deserve the very best.”
How can I get across to everyone that I don’t deserve the best?I looked at the bathroom and at the food on the table in the sitting room and was suddenly torn. A little food first, then a bath, then more food. That’s what I need.
“Would you like help bathing, with your hair, or selecting clothes, Shaelan?”
“It’s been a difficult day, Weslia. I’ll be fine on my own today. Please, go home to your family if you have one. Be with them.”
“Thank you, Shaelan. There are celebrations all over the city tonight in case you wish to attend. Also, I understand you’ll be leaving and coming back tomorrow night?”
“Yes.”
“Then I look forward to seeing you tomorrow.”
“Weslia?”
“Yes, Shaelan?”
“Thank you!” I pulled her into a hug which caused her to gasp in astonishment.
“Are you always this kind, caring, and loving, Shaelan?”
I thought about that for a second. “I am now.”
When the door finally closed behind me I practically ran to the food and ate a quick snack. I carefully removed my clothing, which, now that I looked at them, were terribly soiled and filthy. I checked myself out in the mirror and saw dungeon straw in my hair still and how my face was caked in dirt and who knows what else. I must really smell horrible.
I practically screamed in delight as I sank beneath the hot soapy waters of the tub. I whispered to Altarin. “Escalon is free, and I have ladies in waiting that have scrubbed my rooms, found me clothes from my mother, and drew a bath for me. I think I’m in heaven!”
“Heaven is where I’ll take you the night we’re wed. Gortumnal is well. Celebrations are happening all over the islands. Our fleet has been restored to us by the Dark Fae. I too happen to have ladies in waiting and they even asked if I needed help in my bath.”
A surge of jealousy overcame me. “That’s not acceptable!”
Altarin laughed. “I’d never dream of it as I have the most beautiful woman in the entire world to look forward to. But the bath is a wonderful idea.”
“That’s good, because you needed one.”
“Did you look in the mirror, my love?”
“Oh hush! You should have told me that I was so filthy.”
“It was a test.”
“A test?”
“Definitely. If the people could love and accept you while you looked like you slept in a barn for a few weeks, then they would certainly love you when you are all cleaned up.”
I needed to get back at him for that. “Do you realize that I’m completely naked right now and all alone with a very large bed nearby?”
“That’s not fair, but I could sift right there. You could wash my back.”
I pictured him in the bath with me and a sudden flush came over me. “And I could press my body against yours and kiss your neck as I did so.”I felt the desire rise from him.
“You realize if we continue like this neither of us will be much good to anyone, let alone sleeping tonight?”
“Fine, but you can picture me alone in this big bed of mine, with nothing on, shivering with the cold.”
“You’re a vixen!”He paused for a moment. “I have a gift for you for your coming of age. I guess it will need to wait until tomorrow.”
“Escalon is throwing a celebration dinner tomorrow in our honor. I think we should bring, Cadie, Ewen, and Darnel.”
“We’ll make it happen. Good night, my love.”
“Good night, Altarin.”
I climbed out of the bath infinitely cleaner than when I went in. Even after using the towels my thick, long hair was still wet so I encouraged it to dry a little faster by using some magically heated wind just to keep myself learning. That’s what I told myself anyways. I thought it was just fun having never really seen magic before. Once my hair was dry I found a silver and gold hairbrush that I painstakingly used to brush my hair out and tried to recall how Cadie had helped me style it.
I next walked into the dressing area and was startled by the vast array of clothing that was before me. There were hundreds of outfits and by the look of them they hadn’t aged a day. I wondered what Emmeline, my Fae mother, would say to me right now. I walked down the aisles of clothing and surprised myself when I chose a silver dress and silver boots. The outfit came with a variety of jewelry. It took some figuring out, but when I looked at myself in the mirror I was once again startled by how exquisite I looked. The dress turned out to be more of a very short skirt, ending mid-thigh. Filmy silver cloth wrapped around my midsection and my breasts. Bracelets were on my arms and wrists along with earrings and a necklace. My boots hugged my calves to my knees.
I certainly felt much better about my look. It was still early evening and I wasn’t tired yet so I left my room and headed into the city to take the time to show appreciation for everyone I met. As I left the palace a pair of finely dressed guards started walking with me. I stopped and asked their names and suggested that perhaps they could join their families. Dantoi and Zolast were their names and I could tell they would love to be with their families but were unwilling to leave my side.
“Dantoi, why don’t you introduce me to your family?” He smiled brightly and led us through the city to an open area where hundreds of people were celebrating. Everywhere I went I was getting admiring glances, but even something more than that. There was a deep respect, perhaps for my power, or perhaps it was reverence for their queen. When we entered the open area, the celebration stopped suddenly as people turned and bowed. I encouraged them to continue their celebration. Dantoi led me to his family.
“This is my wife, Alise.”
Alise’s eyes were wide looking at me. I hugged her and shook the hands of the men and learned a little about each of them. I was fed and was given drink and I was thrilled to be there with them all. After a while I turned to Alise. “I’m so honored to have your husband watch over me tonight, but I’m well protected. Please makes sure he has fun tonight.”
“I will, my Queen.” She smiled and I gently pushed Dantoi into Alise’s arms.
I turned to Zolast. “Let’s go find your family.”
“My family is dead, my Queen, but I do have a young woman I’m very interested in. She would be in another part of the city.”
“Then by all means, let’s go find her.”
He grinned and led me through various sections of the city until we came to another large celebration. There was music and singing. Once again, the celebration stopped as I entered, but a few words from me and the celebration continued.
“There she is!” I was surprised I knew her. It was Weslia. I watched as Weslia smiled and ran into Zolast’s arms.
She nodded to me and smiled. “You look stunning, my Queen. I couldn’t have chosen a better outfit or hairstyle for you. I must say, even with the state you were in before, you were beautiful then, but now, you truly look like royalty.”
Zolast was a little shocked at Weslia’s suggestion that I wasn’t at my best earlier in the day. I laughed. “You’re too generous, Weslia. I looked dreadful and we all know it.”
“Only as dreadful as a diamond necklace that’s fallen into the dirt, my Queen. It still sparkled and shone brightly even beneath the dirt.”
I hugged her tight. “Zolast, tonight my orders for you are to stay with the celebration and to have fun.”
I left them and wandered the streets and celebrations until I finally headed back to the palace. I was still too awake to sleep so I whispered to Altarin. “You still awake?”
“Who can sleep with all the racket these people are making?”
“Are you decent?”
“I’m always decent, my love. I’m on the balcony overlooking the party, sipping some wine the Dark Fae were so kind to leave for us. Wish you…”I sifted to his side. “…were here.”
With the flash of light from my sift all the people cheered my arrival. “I kept telling myself I could stand to be without you for a day. Looks like I can’t after all.”
“Do you know how much power it takes to sift that far? I’m still regenerating from earlier today.”
I snuggled into his arms as he kissed me. “I missed you.”
“You look amazing, my love. You always look sensational, but all cleaned up, I’m not sure this is a good thing for me. You’re a temptation of the highest magnitude.”
Estable came out onto the balcony with a glass of wine in his hand. He whistled. “When you get tired of this arrogant and pompous brother of mine, I’ll be happy to oblige you, your Majesty.”
“Careful brother. I can still beat you in a fair fight. She’s mine.”
Estable sighed. “You can’t help a fellow for trying.”
Altarin kept his arm around me. “It’s still your coming of age day. I have your gift in my pocket.”
I raised an eyebrow. “You are desperate, aren’t you?”
Ellena came out onto the balcony and she rushed to give me a hug. “I never would have believed it, Shaelan. You really saved us all. I’m so glad all that power belongs to someone that will use it wisely and for the good of the people. All I hear from anyone is the golden-haired angel sent by the gods to save us.”
“Ahem… Mother, Estable… Perhaps you could give Shaelan and me a moment?”
They stepped back a ways and I looked into Altarin’s eyes. I was once again lost in them. He fished into his pocket and then dropped to one knee and took my hand in his. “This ring belonged to my great grandmother.” He placed it on my finger and I felt the weight of it, the significance. “In honor of your coming of age and being willing to marry a fool like me, I thought it appropriate.”
I looked down upon the silver ring with a large diamond solitaire and smiled. I was sure it would be worth a small fortune, but here, in the Fae lands, such trinkets seemed easier to come by. “I love it!”
“Damn the gods! Why didn’t I think of that?” Estable was ranting.
Altarin grinned at him then turned back to me. “Until you accept the ring, the marriage proposal is merely informal. This formalizes it. Had Estable got you to take a ring, you’d be marrying him instead.”
I placed my hands on Altarin’s cheeks and kissed him passionately and let my body press into his. I didn’t care that Estable was still whining or his mother was there. “Mmmmm” I moaned softly into his ear. “It’s going to be a very long wait. I should get back to Escalon in case they think they lost me and send out search parties. I had to convince the guards I could be on my own for a bit.”
“You’ll get used to it, your Majesty.” Ellena came and hugged us both.
I smiled at Ellena. “Should I start calling you mom?”
*** The Beginning of a New Age ***
I woke for the first time in my new bed without the immediate threat that someone would try to kill me. I had fallen asleep very quickly and slept well. I did have nightmares about being turned into a dried-up husk and being beaten but waking at all was a blessing. It had been two months since my transformation and I never felt better. I didn’t miss the old me in the least. There was something incredibly special about who I now was. Not the royalty part. It was the female part and being cherished by so many people. As a slave, I lived in isolation. Now I had friends everywhere.
I ate and dressed and found Weslia waiting for me outside my door. “Good morning, Weslia.”
“Good morning, my Queen. Have you looked outside yet?”
“No, not yet.”
“I think you’ll be surprised.”
We stepped outside and the trees and flowers were all blooming. The city looked amazingly beautiful. “It’s so wonderful.”
“For the feast tonight, will it just be you?”
“I’ll have Altarin, Estable, Ellena, Cadie, Ewen, Emily, and Darnel joining tonight.”
“I’ll make sure there are enough seats at the head table for you all.”
“I don’t need a head table, Weslia. We can sit wherever there are seats.”
“You’re so different from what I’d expected.”
“I hope I don’t disappoint.”
“Never, my Queen.”
“I’ll see you tonight, Weslia.” With that I sifted to Atheron.
I arrived at Atheron’s city square and was promptly set upon by hundreds of adoring people and elders. Altarin had arrived earlier and he, Cadie, Ewen, Estable, Ellena, and Darnel all rushed out to greet me. Cadie noticed my ring right away. “So, it’s official?”
I nodded as Altarin swept me into his arms.
“I’ll take that as a yes.”
All of us were led into the palace and into a large room with a round table. We sat and I invited the elders of the city to join us. They were all starved for information so I relayed all the happenings of the day before. Afterwards, one of the elders placed his hands on my head and confirmed my magic powers. I wasn’t sure exactly how he did it, but I assumed this was his special gifting.
“Our Queen has peak magical gifting in at least five specialties. There is so much power there, that I doubt she could ever expend it.”
We spent the day reviewing plans. Altarin and I would travel from city to city and village to village to make sure everyone in the kingdom had a chance to voice their opinions and meet us. After all, in a few months’ time, we would be married and would be King and Queen of the newly merged Fae kingdom, the Court of Day. We would travel to the wall and I’d strengthen it for now. In the future, we would reach out to the humans and forge new alliances and trading with them.
Cadie and Ewen would oversee rebuilding the cities’ defenses. Estable and Ellena would work within the Court of Dawn to rebuild their lands.
It was late in the afternoon when I sifted Cadie, Ewen, Emily, and Darnel to Escalon. When we arrived with Altarin, Estable, and Ellena sifting there on their own, the city was in full swing. Weslia was immediately at my side. “Good afternoon, my Queen!” I gave her a hug and she beamed. “The feast will start in a few hours. There are people awaiting all of you in the palace.”
“Lead the way, Weslia.”
We walked up from the city square to the palace. The throne room had been transformed to its sparkling former glory. The High Fae and the elders from far and wide had converged here. The place was brimming with people. Altarin pushed me forward. “Go on, love.”
I walked towards the throne as one of the oldest of the elders spoke. “Our Queen has returned to us!”
“Long live Queen Shaelan!” everyone shouted.
“Come Shaelan Scarletsun and receive your rightful and honored place.”
I saw the elder held a tiara made of silver and diamonds. I knelt in front of him and he placed it upon my head. The weight of it was frightening. The weight of thousands of lives now under my care. I looked up at the throne and was disgusted by the memory of Gwenyth sitting there. As I stood and everyone cheered but I held my hand up for silence. “Please make a space in the center.” Everyone moved to the sides. I concentrated and the throne disappeared and a round table of crystal appeared in the center of the throne room. “While I accept the honor of being your queen, to care for all of you, I’ll not rule from a throne that has been tainted by Gwenyth, rather, I wish to give power to the people. In this place, at this table, any Fae can come and voice their concern. Any Fae can sway the direction of the kingdom. The world is far too great and the Fae kingdom far too important to reside under the decisions of a single flawed person as myself. Let’s join the feast and eat and drink to our freedom!”
There was a loud cheer and yet I could tell this was frightening for them. The concept of people guiding a kingdom instead of their queen. I shrugged and felt happy. I found Cadie and Weslia and we sent the men on ahead. “Cadie, it’s time for you to either break a heart or get engaged to be married.”
“What do you have in mind?”
When we were escorted to the feast I felt amazing. The fear of being killed was gone, there was peace and joy emanating from everyone around me, and I smiled knowing Altarin and Ewen’s hearts would practically give out when they saw Cadie and me. I was dressed in a shimmering silver gown that gave off iridescent hues as the light reflected off it. The short skirt length exposed my thighs and long lean legs. As I walked I felt the gentle bounce of my hair and my breasts. I could feel the sway of my hips and the warm night breeze against the skin of my exposed back. Cadie was wearing an exquisite black gown that revealed more than it covered. She looked radiant and dangerous with her bow strapped to her back and dagger on her thigh. I reminded myself I still needed to work with her on fighting with a sword and dagger. I opted for just my dagger, but felt I didn’t really need it anymore.
When we entered the city square the people erupted with cheers. Altarin was at my side in seconds and kissed me so deeply and passionately I was almost embarrassed in front of all these people. Almost, but not quite as I melted into his kiss. I looked into his eyes and wished my power to affect time and shorten the three months we had to wait. I ignored the additional cheers that rose from our kiss.
“You sure we can’t break protocol?”
Altarin smiled. “I’ve got infinite willpower, besides, it makes me happy to know you can’t keep your hands off of me.”
“Infinite willpower, huh?” I snuggled into his arms and brushed my lips against his neck and whispered into his ears. “I guess I shouldn’t tell you that this dress doesn’t allow for undergarments then.” Altarin visibly restrained himself. “I thought so. Nice to know I have that effect on you.”
We turned to witness Ewen kissing Cadie in a greeting and obviously was struggling keeping his hands to himself. Cadie looked at me and winked. I told Altarin I’d find him again in a few minutes.
“Estable, there you are.”
He grinned as he saw me. “Radiant as ever, your Majesty.”
I grabbed his arm in mine and led him through the crowd. When we got to where I wanted to go I let go of his arm and he looked at me questioningly. I turned and hugged a pretty dark haired girl. “Emily, so nice to see you tonight.”
“I wouldn’t miss it for the world, my Queen. Especially since you sifted me here.”
“I’m very proud of you, Emily. You’re remarkable. I’d like you to meet Estable. Estable, this is Emily.”
Emily tipped her head towards Estable who stood open mouthed. Emily was very pretty and shy. I hoped the two of them could at the very least be friends. I watched for a moment as the two hesitantly started speaking with each other. I smiled and left them to themselves and went to find Altarin.
“I saw that. Are you trying to play matchmaker?”
“I could be. I thought Emily would be a healthy distraction for your brother as long as he treats her well that is.”
Altarin and I turned back to the crowd and enjoyed the feast and celebrations long into the night.
A few weeks later Altarin and I sifted to the first village I arrived at. It was mostly deserted, but a few people had come back and started farming the land and rebuilding their lives. We headed into the forest which had blossomed with fresh new life. Altarin paused and took my hand in his. “Do you think you can keep up with me?” He smiled and transformed into a large golden panther. With a challenging roar, he ran south into the forest. I stood for a moment admiring the way his transformed body moved.
I imagined myself as a hawk and I flew into the air and charged after him. This was the first time I fully transformed and it felt absolutely amazing. I flew just over the tops of the trees and watched as Altarin ran through the forest below me. I swooped down and in front of him, transforming into a panther and running ahead. We stopped at the invisible wall between the realms and transformed again.
“You cheated!” He pulled me into his arms.
“You didn’t say I couldn’t transform. Take my hand.” We walked through the wall into the Mortal realm and to the glade where my life had been changed for the better. The flowers were still there as was the very decayed body of the Dark Fae. I let go of Altarin’s hand and knelt in the flowers, placing my hand on the ground. I started to cry, thinking about everything that had happened, the lives that were lost over the past three hundred years, my parents, my life as a slave that seemed so distant now. I felt Altarin’s hand on my shoulder.
“This is where it all happened?” I nodded. “It’s hard to believe a human could have killed a Dark Fae. This is a special place, one that I will forever cherish.”
I stood silently and looked south. “One day, we’ll visit the human kings and encourage them to release the slaves.”
“It means that much to you? We could live behind the wall in peace and prosperity, never venturing into these realms.”
“We could, but then again, I’d not be able to look myself in the mirror every day.”
He smiled and took me in his arms. “That’s what I love about you. You’re always thinking of others.”
“Not always…” I reached up and cupped his face and kissed him. I took his hand in mine and I strengthened the wall once again before we sifted back to Escalon.
*** Becoming a Wife ***
Looking at myself in the mirror, the reflection was no longer foreign but no less startling. Five months had transpired since I became Shaelan. Every day I consider myself blessed by the gods to have had this happen to me. Not only was I free, but I was alive for the first time in my life. I ran my fingers over the exposed skin of my flat stomach, moving them upwards, and tracing the line of my breasts. I imagined what might happen tonight and I was both afraid and excited at the same time. My eyes refocused on my flawless body. In the Fae world, less seemed to be more and there was very little fabric covering me. What did cover me was the finest white silk, held together by fine diamond-encrusted platinum chains. The wisp of fabric that made up my skirt, was very short, sitting would be tricky, but I did have more fabric covering me underneath just in case. My breasts were covered, barely. Fine gossamer white satin fell from my shoulders like a cape that was secured against my thin waist with more platinum chains.
My eyes were highlighted with blue eyeshadow and flecks of silver, my lips glossy with red lipstick. A necklace and earrings, probably worth a small fortune and could buy a kingdom in the human realms adorned me. My ears were tipped with platinum and diamond coverings, accentuating their pointed length. Platinum and diamond-encrusted bracelets rested on my biceps, wrists, and one ankle. My golden hair was half done up and half down and flowed around my crown. Small white flowers were braided into my hair.
“You look so beautiful, Shaelan.”
Cadie and Weslia stood nearby. I turned to them. “I think I’m more frightened of the four hour ceremony than I am of tonight.”
Cadie smiled and I looked at her ring on her finger. She was married a few weeks earlier to Ewen. “If Altarin is even half as good as Ewen, we might have to move the servants out of the palace so they don’t hear your moans of pleasure.”
“Cadie!”
She blushed brightly and shrugged. “I’m your Maid of Honor so I have to ease your nerves.” She giggled and they both held out their arms.
“You sure I can’t sift over there? It would be so much nicer than to parade myself in front of everyone.”
“And deny the Fae kingdom a chance to see their breathtaking Queen? Not a chance.”
I took one last look at my bedroom, soon to be Altarin’s bedroom as well even though tonight Altarin had promised me we wouldn’t be here. Of course my ladies in waiting just about pitched a fit about that as they would normally decorate the royal bed chamber and considered it a huge honor to do so. I told them they could still decorate for tomorrow night which seemed to appease them greatly.
It was a long walk through the city and ultimately back to the throne room. I was grateful I had been slowly getting used to wearing revealing clothing as I was rather self-conscious. Of course, the Fae lining the streets had no such concerns and the cheering and warm greetings I got from everyone was almost overwhelming. I had an entire retinue around me. Guards in front, Cadie and Weslia, a dozen maids in waiting following behind, and more guards. I recalled seeing kings in the human realms have their parades that might have looked similar.
When we finally arrived at the palace, the entire city seemed to have come out to watch and spread out behind me. The doors opened and I was led inside. At the far end of the palace stood the elders and Altarin, Estable, Ewen, and Ellena. My heart faltered within my chest as I looked upon Altarin. He was incredibly handsome. His eyes caressed my body sensually and I blushed at his mere look. It was even more embarrassing that tens of thousands of people knew I would sleep in his bed tonight, or rather, not sleep.
Darnel took my arm in his as Cadie and Weslia walked ahead of us. “It’s an honor to release you into the hands of your husband to be.”
“Who else would I choose for this? I only wish my parents could be here right now. Of all the magic and power I have, I can’t bring them back or roll back time. It’s frustrating.”
“They would have been very proud of you.”
“I hope so.”
As we walked up the aisle, all eyes were on me. I saw so many people that I had fought side by side with, that had risked their lives for me, and I was honored to call them my friends and my people. Emily curtsied to me as I passed and I watched her eyes turn to Estable, who looked rather dashing as he stood next to Altarin.
Standing on the raised platform with Altarin and taking my hand in his, I knew this is right. My fears vanished. He spoke to me in my mind. “I have no idea what I have done right in this life to deserve to stand in the presence of the most incredibly beautiful creature the gods have ever created.”
“I was wondering the same thing. You look so handsome today. Women’s hearts are breaking around the world right now.”
I watched his smile spread as the ceremony began in earnest.
Hours later we mingled with thousands of people that had come to greet us and wish us well. I was officially Shaelan Camdenoly-Scarletsun, Queen of the newly merged Courts of Day. I recently found out that I was in no way secondary to the king, rather I was still preeminent. This had something to do with court size. I was sort of hoping Altarin would take over the leadership of everything and I could relax in blissful obscurity.
Throughout the long day Altarin stayed at my side, not letting me leave his sight. It was endearing to me. We spent extra time with Cadie and Ewen and all our friends that now numbered in the hundreds. Finally, as nightfall came and dinner was completed and with the dance winding down, Altarin and I bid our farewells to everyone. We stepped out onto the balcony overlooking the city and we sifted away.
We emerged in a beautiful moon-lit forest next to a crystal-clear lake. A waterfall cascaded over a cliff face hundreds of feet above the lake. Forest flowers were blooming everywhere, and their fresh scents filled the air.
Altarin took my hand in his and stared into my eyes. “I thought this day would never come. Are you nervous?”
“A little.”
“If ever you want me to stop, just say so.”
I smiled. “I’m more nervous I might not be able to stop.”
He led me to a cottage and opened the door. A fire burned in the fireplace and candles were everywhere. Rose petals littered the floor. A bottle of wine and two glasses stood waiting for us on a small table nearby. I felt myself lifted off the ground and I rested my head on Altarin’s broad shoulder as he carried me inside. He laid me gently on the bed, my arms around his neck pulling him with me.
“I need you.” My voice was soft. His lips met mine gently at first then our kissing grew in intensity. I felt his strong hands caressing my body. I was a fire that could not be quenched. I paused our kissing long enough to stand by the fire and drop my clothing to the floor. I watched as his eyes devoured me. He was the first person I ever stood naked before as a woman.
“Gods, you’re perfect.”
We made love all night long, sleeping for brief periods of time before waking, eating a snack and drinking some wine, then making love some more. I was Shaelan Camdenoly-Scarletsun now and forever.
Stepping out onto the deck as the first rays of light fell across the lake and onto the cabin, my fingers were entwined with Altarin’s. He pulled me next to him and my body yearned for his touch and warmth. I looked up into his eyes as he caressed my cheek and kissed me.
“What now my beautiful wife?”
“The world can wait another day, but my lips can’t wait another second. Kiss me again, my love.”
***
The End
***
It takes a lot of time and effort to write a story like this. I write stories to release the pent-up relentless energies that come from strongly desiring that which I can never be. I hope these stories touch your heart, bring hope, and encourage you to live your life.
Please take a moment to review the story or simply share your thoughts.
- Casey Brooke
Shaelan ran through the stillness of the forest, silent accept for her ragged breathing. She didn’t feel the bitter cold or her snow-soaked clothing that clung to her like a second skin. She reached for the thick trunk of an aspen tree and wrapped her arms around it, grateful for its strength to keep her from collapsing to the ground. She was shaking from exertion, her lungs burning with every breath as if she was inhaling shards of glass. Her vibrant blue eyes were wide with fear as she paused to look back the way she’d come. Her hearing was exceptional as were all her senses. This was normal for those born of the Fae. At almost seventy-five years of age she looked to be around twenty. Seventy-four she reminded herself, still considered a child and only a few months away from her coming of age when her powers would fully manifest. She’d stand a chance had she been a little older.
Being Fae and immortal didn’t mean you couldn’t die, it just meant that baring any major trauma you could live forever. The problem for Shaelan was those that pursued her were High Fae, like herself, capable of easily ending her life. They were from the Court of the Night, Dark Fae, unleashed upon the Fae lands by the new self-proclaimed Empress, Gwenyth, and they carried forbidden iron weapons. Beneath the mountains Gwenyth had been building an army. For thousands of years they secretly enslaved mortal men to dig iron from the ground and forge it into weapons the Dark Fae could use. Hardwood handles fused to iron became the weapons of her new army.
Shaelan continued to run, even her Fae strength and speed were beginning to fade. She ran south towards the Mortal lands. Gwenyth hadn’t been content to simply enslave and destroy the Court of the Light, she wanted more. The Court of Dawn would be next and then the tenuous peace that lasted between the Fae in the north and the Mortals of the south would soon come to an end as the burning hatred that fueled Gwenyth would ultimately consume the world. Shaelan didn’t expect help from the Mortals, but she had nowhere else to go.
Her parents, Emmeline and Ceard Scarletsun had done what they could to protect Shaelan. Knowing of the spreading dark threat, they sent their only heir to the south eastern reaches where she would be cared for and protected within the relative obscurity of the many Fae hamlets and villages near the Mortal lands border. Shaelan was fifty-three years old when they sent her away. Her parents were High Fae, King and Queen of the Court of Light. Their power was unmatched yet they ruled their realm with love and compassion. The people loved them for it.
Shaelan faltered as she ran, a branch tearing the sleeve of her cloak exposing the intricate whorls of the dark blue tattoo that ran along her arm. Her parents mixed their blood with blue ink and tattooed her arm with protective spells before they sent her off. She was sent away from their loving touch and gentle caresses to keep her safe from their enemies for Shaelan’s blood contained the power of two of the High Fae’s strongest bloodlines. While no one knew how she might manifest when she came of age, if at all, it was always assumed she’d be a force like no other. That’s why Gwenyth wanted her. She wanted to steal her essence, the power from her bloodlines to make herself the ultimate force in the world.
Shaelan staggered back to her feet and paused. The silent snowy forest became even quieter. She felt it, sensed it. Shadows flickered at the edges of her vision. They darted between the trees. She ran for all she was worth. Faster than a horse or a deer, more agile than a mountain lion, she ran. Her lungs burned, but she pushed harder than she ever had before until the darkness seethed before her. She skidded to a stop as tendrils of dark mist coalesced, the dark threads pulling the light from the forest. In a flash of darkness, black membranous wings appeared and a male Dark Fae stepped forward, a wood handled iron spear in his hand. His dark skin rippled with the fine-honed muscles beneath. Shaelan turned to run the opposite direction only to stop herself as Gwenyth stepped out from behind a large tree.
“There you are, and aren’t you precious.”
Shaelan drew her blade knowing it would do little against either of the Dark Fae, let alone, a Dark Fae with ten thousand years to master her powers and skills of artful killing. She hissed at the tall, slender, and beautiful woman before her. Ten thousand years old and she didn’t look a day over thirty by Mortal standards. She felt the Dark Fae male moving closer behind her but she kept her focus on Gwenyth.
“Is that any way to greet your Empress, youngling? You should be on your knees.”
“I’ll never kneel to the murderer of my parents and the enslaver of my people!”
“You shouldn’t snarl like that. It ruins that beautiful face of yours. You inherited the looks of your mother Emmeline, considered the fairest of the Fae… I believe you outshine her. Did you know I have her preserved in my throne room? She’s pinned to the wall with an iron spear next to your father, perfectly preserved with their final throws of agony upon their faces.”
Shaelan hissed again and lunged forward, but instead of running Gwenyth through she slammed into an invisible shield.
“Still haven’t reached your seventy-fifth birthday I see. Once I feed on your essence nothing will stop me. My first task will be to destroy the disgusting Court of Dawn then the Mortal realms will fall. It’s hard to expand my empire with those filthy vermin in the way. Kill her cleanly, Deverell.”
Shaelan whirled and slashed the male Dark Fae across his left forearm. The roar that came from him shook the forest as he leapt into the air. His iron spear suspended above her head. As fast as lightning Deverell descended, the spear aimed for her heart. Shaelan managed to catch the spear in her hands and the force of the blow buckled her knees and collapsed her onto her back. Her hands seared against the touch of the iron, wisps of smoke rose from them. Deverell pushed downward, the iron tip sliding closer and closer to her heart. The skin of her hands burned away leaving nothing but charred bone and tendons. Even so, she hung on to that last shred of life. She heard Gwenyth laughing in the background as the point of the spear burned her chest. With one final push Deverell plunged the spear through her heart and deep into the ground beneath her.
The light from Shaelan’s eyes dimmed quickly. Gwenyth continued her joyous laughter when the tattoos on Shaelan’s arm flared brightly. Deverell, still holding onto the spear, was cleaved in two as an invisible wall spread rapidly outward from Shaelan’s body.
“No!!!” Gwenyth screamed in fury. Darkness gathered towards her as she stepped towards Shaelan. She was seething and shaking as she reached her hands towards Shaelan’s dead body only to be repulsed by a sizzling force that pushed her away. It was the final act of betrayal from Emmeline and Ceard Scarletsun. She reached again for Shaelan again only to feel the shock against her hand once more. She screamed as the darkness enveloped the forest.
***
I crept stealthily through the aspen forest on my hunt for what little food I could find. It had been a week since I had a decent meal. I was told I was a fool for moving so far north from the village, the last village before the so-called border with the Fae lands. Not only was I a fool, they said, but I’d just be one of many that never returned. Rumors of Fae coming through the wall and slaughtering or kidnapping Mortals were commonplace. Yet no one alive would ever say they saw one. The ridiculous villagers believed looking upon a Fae was the last thing you’d ever see.
Fools. They were all fools. I was not a man to trifle with. I was a survivor. I looked down on my bare forearm as I held my bow at the ready. On my left arm, the burned scar of a slave of the Empire. Twenty four horizontal scars moved from that point up my arm signifying twenty-four years of fighting in the rings. On my right arm, the tattoo of the New Empire and my rank as General. I was a slave for thirty-four years, and a conscripted soldier for another fifteen. Three years ago I was finally free for the first time in my wretched life only to find freedom in this gods-forsaken land not so free. The New Empire taxed the citizens ruthlessly and prosecuted those that hunted in the Empire’s land. I had no skills other than fighting and mercenaries were considered unlawful as they were a risk to the current regime. I’d travelled as far away from the cities of the Empire as I could, moving north until there was nothing left. Here, I found a broken down shack I was allowed to buy for my last gold piece.
With no money or skills I was forced to hunt illegally for food as everyone at the remote edges of the Empire did. I paused and listened. Not a sound. Even the normal rustling of the leaves was silent. The only noise was the growling of my stomach. I ignored it. I’d been hungry before. Born into slavery, I never knew my parents. I’d been left to die in the mines at the end of an abandoned shaft. Someone found me and brought me to the overseer. I was only four when I was returned, deemed strong enough to at least clean the mining carts and earn my keep.
By the time I was ten, my daily existence was using a pickaxe to cut through solid chunks of rocks. I was already strong, having swung the axe millions of times. The conditions were brutal, the heat oppressive, and the food barely enough for the smallest to survive on. We were expendable, yet somehow I managed to survive. I’d grown accustomed to the whippings and the beatings, my back was covered in scars. But one day, I finally snapped. Something deep within me rose up. I stood defiant as the guard lashed his whip at me. It slashed across my face cutting my cheek deeply. I roared in pain and moved toward the guard with my pickaxe in hand. He lashed out at me again but I ignored the sting across my filthy exposed shoulder. Instead, I put everything I had into my swing, my pickaxe drove deeply through the guard’s foot and embedded itself into the rock below. He screamed, dropping his whip giving me a chance to grab his dagger and slice across his abdomen before I was surrounded and beaten by other guards.
Mercifully, or perhaps not, the overseer whistled to stop the beatings of the guards and the guards ordered to be bring me to his presence. The order was given to stay my immediate execution so that I could die in the fighting rings for the Emperor’s pleasure. I’d be heading into the ring to fight against seasoned veterans and I was the youngest to ever have that honor. I survived that fight and every fight thereafter. For twenty-four years I fought at least three fights to the death per week. They marked my years of service with slashes across my left forearm. If I received twenty-five, I became a free man, but no one ever got to twenty-five and found freedom.
I looked down at my scarred arms. They were frightening. I had more scar tissue across my entire body than I did regular skin. I’d lost one of my fingers on my left hand in one battle, but I was a survivor after all. In my final year of the ring, I’d lasted longer than any other fighter in history, but my freedom would come much later. Three self-pronounced kings rallied together to fight the Emperor. I was conscripted from the ring to fight for one of them. It quickly became apparent that I was a seasoned fighter and could lead men. I was elevated through the ranks and fifteen years later, after the rebellion had been successful and the three kings set themselves up rulers over the Mortal lands, did I finally gain my freedom, such as it is.
Now, in the remotest forest in the world, miles away from anything resembling civilization, my scarred and torn body ached every day. But I reported to no one. I’m free. I just don’t have any food and from what I could see, there was none around.
I sat down in the moist spring soil. I was close to the so-called wall between the Fae lands and the Mortal lands. I was told the barrier had existed for a thousand years. My only thought was the no wall could last that long. If the wildlife in the Mortal lands were gone, then I’d travel north until I found the wall or I found a new hunting ground that no one ever would dare travel to. I stood and marveled at how quiet the forest was. It was damn eerie.
Ignoring the pain in my stomach, I continued moving north. The stories of Fae monsters were a lie. The wall was a lie. I continued my steadfast plodding until I reached a small glen. I half closed my eyes from the brilliance of the sun as it beamed down upon the little opening in the forest. Flowers abounded. It was breathtakingly beautiful. It felt out of place, this beauty in the middle of the forest. I walked halfway across the glen when I felt my hair standing on end, almost as if static electricity filled the area. I took a few more steps forward and bumped into something solid. I could see through it, but it was there nonetheless. I stretched out my hand and felt the electrical tingle. My hand found holes, as if the wall were made of stone and the stones were falling out, yet, this invisible wall really existed.
I took a step back and stared at the forest beyond. It was at that moment when dark wisps of smoke entered the glen. They formed rapidly, pulling the light from everything around it. I raised my bow as a man stepped forward. He was a man and yet not a man. His dark wings and pointed ears reminded me of tales of Fae monsters. Could it be? Could the tales really be true? It stepped towards me as I raised my bow.
“Put that useless weapon down you filthy Mortal human. I could crush you in an instant.”
The sheer force of his presence was overwhelming. I fought thousands of men through my life and even the largest and most imposing never frightened me like this creature. I had no doubt he could do exactly as he said. “You’re on our side of the wall.” That was about all I could say.
“The wall has been slowly decaying for years. I found a way through. Prepare to die, human scum!”
My head pounded with pain. He stood before me. Smug. I could feel the metallic taste of blood in my mouth and felt a sticky warmth running from my nose and ears. I gritted my teeth. “Don’t kill me with your Fae magic. Give me an honorable death by fighting me like a man!” The pain in my head immediately stopped.
“The outcome will be no different, but a challenge is a challenge.” He moved so quickly that I didn’t even have time to draw my sword. His hand slammed into my chest and I flew backwards twenty feet and only stopped because of the tree I crashed into. I staggered to my feet and drew my sword wincing at my now broken ribs. I had nothing to lose. I was never afraid of dying. He drew his sword and approached slowly this time, savoring my imminent death. Our swords clashed and I was stunned at his speed and strength, however, I hadn’t survived thirty-nine years of fighting by not being good at killing. I feigned left, dove right, and slashed upwards, cutting through the skin and muscles on his chest, my iron blade burning and searing him. We battled back and forth but I was losing badly. The Fae was wounded but nothing critical. My life was forfeit so I chose to die by killing my enemy at the same time. It was a desperate move, but I left myself open, enough to allow his blade to pass into my stomach. My left hand grabbed his wrist to hold his blade within me and expose himself at the same time. I slid my blade up and under his rib cage. He twisted so violently my blade missed his heart and his blade pulled back from me opening me wide.
His screams were deafening as he bled out, but he still had enough strength in him to lift me off the ground and slam my back against his knee, shattering my back. Mercifully, I now felt nothing beneath my ribs any longer. His eyes flared in anger, but I could tell he was going to die. I’d seen it a thousand times before. He lifted me high once again, flapped his wings, and threw me down into the flowers of the glen as if I was a discarded piece of trash. As I crashed into the soft earth I felt incredible pain as something hard punctured through my back and up through my chest. I stared at the aged and pitted rusted iron spike as it protruded from my rib cage. I couldn’t move as darkness crept into the edges of my sight but I glanced over towards the Fae. He was on his knees as he slowly lost his breath.
I closed my eyes and let the peace of my death sink into my soul. There was a warmth that spread throughout my body. I could feel my blood flowing through and out of my body. I opened my eyes again, the iron protruding from my chest was glowing. Perhaps I was hallucinating? I closed my eyes again expecting the darkness to overwhelm me yet it seem to push back. I felt almost euphoric, lighter, and whole. Could this be what happens when you die? I smelled the forest and the flowers around me. I could smell the metallic scent of the blood on the ground around me. I could smell the Fae nearby. I could feel and sense his heartbeat growing weaker and weaker.
I hesitantly opened my eyes once again. The iron stake in my chest was gone. There were filaments of light floating towards me, like seeds floating on the wind. I watched as they landed on my body, slowly covering me. It felt like hands were lifting me from the ground, gentle and caressing. I floated above the forest floor. The glen filled with pulsing light. It was amazingly beautiful. So much so that I wept in my death. Never had I felt anything so wonderful and peaceful. I was freer than any time in my life. There was a flash as bright as the sun and a shock wave emanated outward from me. I closed my eyes against the light as I felt myself gently being placed upon the ground.
I don’t know how long I laid there. Perhaps I was now in Valhalla, my afterlife. I felt warm. There was no pain. I breathed deeply and felt the life of things all around me. I opened my eyes and was stunned at what I saw. I was still in the glen, but the colors were bolder, brighter somehow. I could see the details of a leaf a dozen yards away. I didn’t think Valhalla would look like this. I heard a noise to my right and I turned my head to see what it was. The Fae was there, still alive but barely moving. His eyes were wide with fear as he looked at me.
I’d turned my head. I looked down towards my body. I was dressed in lavender silk. I’d never seen fabric so wonderfully wrought. My chest… there appeared to be breasts under that fabric? I sat up suddenly expecting to see my insides exposed, but instead long golden hair fell in front of my eyes. I peered through it at my body, now clearly that of a young woman. I was alive, but how? I stood to my feet and looked at my unscarred and lithe body. I felt so strong. I sensed movement to my right and I looked back at the Fae. He was trying to reach for his sword.
He stopped when he saw me looking at him. Dark blood dripped from his mouth. “It can’t be! Shaelan Scarletsun is dead a thousand years.”
The name he spoke resonated within me. It gathered power and formed itself into my mind. Fragments of memories not my own became a part of me. I’m Shaelan, but no, I’m Marcus. I’m Marcus with the essence of Shaelan. I looked back at the Fae on the ground. An unnatural hatred washed over me. I recognized what it was. They did this to me, to her. The Court of Night, the Dark Fae, and Gwenyth. I took a step back and shook my head, ignoring the hair that moved in front of my eyes. I looked down at my hands. They were golden skinned, slender, with slightly longer fingers than normal. They were not human hands. I looked back at the Dark Fae. “Who are you?” My voice sounded so feminine, even sensual.
He coughed more blood and looked at me with hate-filled eyes. “I’m your death. The magnificent Empress Gwenyth will be please you’ve returned. She will feast on your essence then peel the skin from your body.” An image flickered in my mind of Gwenyth laughing as I, Shaelan, held the iron spear back over my chest.
I reached down to my old sword and picked it up. The iron handle warmed my skin. The Dark Fae stared at my hand on the hilt. “You don’t burn at the touch of iron. Yet you’re Fae. That’s impossible.” He coughed again.
I squatted in front of him and placed the tip of the sword at his chest and over his heart. His skin seared and smoked. From within me I felt a reply form on my lips. A statement my own and yet not. “I’m Shaelan Scarletsun. I was murdered by your kin, Deverell, and that wicked monstrosity you call your Empress, Gwenyth. They drove an iron spear through my heart, unlocking the power of my ancestors, forming the wall, and protecting my essence. For a thousand years my essence waited, absorbing the iron from the spear. In a thousand years my body dissolved away leaving nothing but the remnants of the spear buried in the forest floor. Your hatred for Mortals unwittingly released my essence. I will have my seventy-fifth birthday soon and then I will destroy Gwenyth and all that oppose me.” I looked at the Dark Fae and desired to see him suffer. The iron sword caused his wounds to not heal magically. He would suffer a long time before he finally died. Perhaps it was compassion, something I wasn’t very familiar with, but I plunged the sword into his heart.
I gathered the weapons that littered the forest floor and stepped away from the scene. I moved to the far end of the glen and sat down. I was a woman. A Fae. What did this mean? Could I undo it? I took my sword and held it in front of me using the polished metal to reflect a distorted image of my face. Long golden hair framed my face. My ears were pointed at the top. My eyes were blue and intense. My lips were full. I’d been given women for a night as rewards throughout my life. They were frightened things. Some were good looking, but none were impressive like the ladies of the court. Even through the distorted view of the blade, this face was the most beautiful I’d even seen and that both frightened me and somehow put me at peace.
I looked back down my body. There was not a mark on my skin. It was flawless. No scars. No marks of slavery. The realization came to me that there was also no pain in my body. I put my hands on my breasts. They seemed large to me. Their movement and sensitivity was both foreign and arousing. My hand moved between my legs knowing what I wouldn’t find. I couldn’t bring myself to acknowledge I was now a woman that could be raped and degraded.
So now what? If this hadn’t happened I’d be dead now. While I rebelled at the thought of being a woman, I was alive. I was a survivor and I could live through this. I’ll live through this. To the south, my broken down home and people that would try to kill me for what I now was. To the north, Fae. Shaelan’s memories were like small trickles, but I knew there were Fae that would help me. There would be food. I tried to ignore the pleas in my head for justice for the Fae that were enslaved. Have I ever cared for anyone other than myself? I had to answer no. I was selfish in my survival. But Shaelan cared for her people and believed she needed to free them at all costs. I’d been a slave all my life. How would I feel if someone had come to free me? I’d be grateful at first, but then I’d have to learn to do things for myself all over again. You can’t just free people without giving them some way to also live. How could I, a Fae female, do any of these things?
I stood and notched an arrow into my bow. I pulled the string back with such ease. I was stronger than I ever was. I focused on a point on a tree fifty feet away and loosed the arrow. It flew to its mark. I had my old skills still. I retrieved the arrow and modified my old trappings to secure them to my new smaller frame. I looked south. There was nothing for me there. North it would have to be.
I paused another moment and considered the startling revelations of the past hour. The villagers were right. There was a wall. There were Fae. Had it not been for this… I looked down at my body… transformation, I would have died and the last thing I saw was a Fae. The legends were true. With one last look towards the south, I turned to the north.
Ignoring the new graceful movements of my new body I faced the invisible wall and stretched out my hand. A tingle of recognition moved up my arm. I could feel the wall and sensed where it was weak, but my hand passed through. It was as if it recognized me and let me pass. I stepped through the invisible barrier and immediately felt the air chill around me. This land appeared normal from the other side of the wall, but from this side, I could spot signs of death in the forest. I felt the Dark Fae magic slowly killing things. I placed a hand on one of the trees and felt its life force. I could feel how I was connected to it. An understanding came into my mind. All Fae have magic from birth, but their powers do not fully manifest until they come of age. I felt a need to breathe life into the tree. A soft voice escaped my lips. “Live.” It felt natural, a flowing of energy. The leaves of the tree became a vibrant green. I took my hand from the tree and looked at it. Such power and yet I was weak, a child even. The darkness must be great in this realm.
I started moving northward. I moved so silently through the forest. My feet seemed to know exactly how to step to be a part of the forest. As a hunter, I trained myself and watched the placement of my feet. This new body flowed effortlessly without a sound. I realized I was still hungry, but I wasn’t sure if it was because I was hungry before, or this new body needed sustenance on its own. Somehow I knew a small village was five miles north. I pushed the pangs of hunger aside and decided to test my new found speed. I jogged for a while, feeling how effortless the motion was. My bouncing breasts were disconcerting and my hair flaying around was also a distraction, but I pushed onward, faster and faster. I was so incredibly fast and yet I moved silently through the forest.
I slowed when I realized I was burning energy I needed to preserve. Who knows what I might run into? I needed to protect myself. A mile to go. I felt the threads of life drawing me forward. People, my people, kept being spoken into my mind. I slowed even more as I approached the edge of the forest. Fae were working in the fields. The tiny village was in bad shape, the golden skinned people, their eyes… There was so little life in their eyes. My new heart broke at the sight of it all. I closed my eyes and extended my Fae senses as naturally as if I was breathing. I felt the darkness. A single pinpoint of dark in the village. It was another Dark Fae.
My eyes were so strong I could easily see details within the distant village. There, a Dark Fae, his membranous black wings folded in stood near the field. His hate-filled eyes watching the enslaved Fae. He pulled his whip from his side. I could see the iron embedded in the tip. Lashes from that whip would take extra time to heal and be infinitely more painful. I watched as he raised his hand and let the whip fly towards a young Fae boy. My mind flashed back to that day in the mines and anger rose up in me as I heard the boy’s scream. I stood and strung my bow, knowing it would do little to the Dark Fae, but I had to do something. I was a long ways off, but with my enhanced abilities I was confident I could hit my mark. I notched an arrow and fired as I ran forward. I never stopped firing arrows until my quiver was empty. Each arrow finding its mark in the chest of the Dark Fae. As I figured, it didn’t hurt him too much but as each arrow hit him it slowed him down. I threw my bow to the side and vaulted for him, drawing my sword at the same time. He managed to deflect my blow but my blade still sliced through his left bicep, sizzling as it went.
He was still recovering from the arrows and regaining his strength and position when I felt a magical attack from him. As before, I felt the pressure in my head, but it was far less than when I was a man. The Fae must have resistance to this type of attack. I shook my head to clear my thoughts as he moved forward with his iron tipped spear. I noted how he moved. It was so similar to the other Dark Fae, almost as if they learned to fight the same way. While I had far fewer years of training and fighting, I made up for it in the sheer variety of weapons and fighting techniques I was pitted against. I anticipated his moves easily. He thrust his spear faster than anything I had ever seen before, but I was faster yet. I dodged to the side and slashed down on his right hand, nearly severing his hand. His spear falling to the ground. I dove behind him and took advantage of his momentary hesitation and pain by slicing through his hamstrings. With his legs useless he fell forward providing me a chance to plunge my sword between his wings and through his heart.
The entire fight had taken less than a minute. I looked at my hand and the sword in it, surprised at my strength, speed, and agility. I put the sword away and moved to the young boy that still lay on the ground, blood coming from his back. Other Fae slowly approached me, but I felt no threat from them. My hand rested on the boy as I squatted down. He seemed so young. Like the tree, I willed life into him, but the wounds closed only a small amount. His breathing became a little easier. “Is there a healer among you?” I shouted. I didn’t realize I’d started crying. I’d never cried in my life, but there was something inside me that just broke. A dam being released. The injustice of it all.
A woman approached me, bowed, and pointed to the village. “We have a healer in the village, my Lady.” I didn’t take time to ponder her behavior. I picked up the boy and carried him, my tears still flowing. I brought him to a small building and placed him on the table in the middle of the room. A woman came out from the back of the building.
“Can you heal him?”
She bowed as well but shook her head. “I’m sorry, my Lady. If I heal him we’ll all be punished.”
“Tell them I healed him if you have to. I’ll face any punishment that’s given. Just heal him. Please!”
The woman looked at me like I was crazy, but then something registered in her eyes. Was it recognition? She placed her hands on the boy and I could feel the magic in the air. His back slowly knit together. There would be a scar, the iron would see to that. “It is all I can do, my Lady. He’ll need rest.”
The boy’s mother ran in and wrapped her arms around him. “I heard what happened!” She glared at me. “What have you done? You’ve brought death to this village!”
The healer looked wide-eyed at the woman. “Brangwen, you don’t know what you’re saying. You must apologize to the Lady.”
Brangwen looked at the healer angrily then back at me. Her eyes softened and she bowed her head towards me. “I’m very sorry, my Lady.”
I had fragments of memories of who Shaelan had been, but I was still confused. I felt drawn to these people, inexplicably entwined with them. I glanced at the boy and placed a gentle hand on him as others flooded into the small building. Someone brought the Dark Fae’s weapons and my bow and arrows.
A man stepped forward, I could sense the age on him and a hint of familiarity. I wanted to wrap my arms around him and I felt moisture on my face. I felt such loss. How could I be having these feelings? I wasn’t Shaelan, and yet I was. I was still me but somehow I was more than I was before.
“Shaelan!” He cried as he pulled me into his arms. I heard gasps within the room and I felt a magical bond and threads of memories being unlocked. I looked into his eyes and felt his name come to my mind. People began dropping to their knees.
I stepped back. “No! Never kneel to me!” The people looked as stunned as I felt. I didn’t deserve anyone’s worship. “Darnel?” The man nodded. “I need to speak with you. I need answers.”
“Come with me, Shaelan.” He took my hand and led me to another room where he sat me down on a bed. “Tell me how you’re here.”
“That’s a little hard for me to share as I’m not clear about everything myself. I was born as a male slave in the mines of the Mortal realms. At the age of ten I was removed from the mines and put into the slave fighting rings. I fought in those rings for twenty-four years before a revolution took place and I was conscripted into the military. I fought in the Mortal military for another fifteen years before I was finally released as a free man. The past three years I’ve struggled to find food and I found myself travelling further and further north. Earlier today I found myself at the barrier between the realms. A Dark Fae found me there and attacked me, but, in the fight, he broke my back and threw me to the ground. An iron spike that was in the ground penetrated my body. As I lay there, darkness forming around me, the iron spike began to glow. I was infused with energy. My body changed to this and I have thoughts and memories of Shaelan.”
I continued. “I’m still Marcus, the fighter, but I’m also somehow Shaelan. I see her memories of her death, I feel her heart for her people. I should be dead, but here I am.”
“In all my years I’ve only heard of something like this happening once in the history of the Fae people. To think that a Mortal male was capable of absorbing the essence of Shaelan is remarkable. There’s a reason this has all happened and only the gods know why, but, I believe there is something within your character that is needed to defeat Gwenyth and retake the throne. I understand your confusion, however, you are Shaelan Scarletsun.”
I listened intently as he emphasized the word ‘are’. “How can this be and how come I feel like I’m somehow two people?”
“Marcus truly died today, but your life essence merged with that of Shaelan’s. Over time, you’ll learn to let go of your old self. Do you know who you really are and what you mean to all of us?”
I shook my head. “No.” I looked down at myself with a sense of foreignness.
“You’re Shaelan Scarletsun, daughter of Emmeline and Ceard Scarletsun, King and Queen of the Court of the Light.” Their names triggered deep loss within me. “They were murdered by Gwenyth who, over the past thousand years, has enslaved the people of the Court of Light and the Court of Dawn. After the death of your parents, you were hunted by Gwenyth so that she could steal your essence. At the moment of your death, your essence was trapped and protected and the wall between realms was formed. That wall prevented Gwenyth from destroying the Mortal lands.”
“The wall is decaying, yet it seemed to recognize me. I was able to walk through it.”
“Yes, but with your return I believe it will be restored as you come of age. That should be in about two months. You, Shaelan, were two months from your seventy-fifth birthday. That will be when your powers fully manifest.”
“But I have power now. I was able to heal the boy a little bit.”
“Every Fae has some healing ability. When the time comes, you might be able to heal the entire realm at once. Your father was an elemental Fae, with powerful magic with earth, wind, fire, and water. Your mother was a powerful healer and transformer. If the prophecies about you are correct, you’ll have their powers magnified, a force so mighty that an entire Dark Fae army couldn’t stand against you.” I watched as his eyes slid to my iron sword. “You can touch iron?”
“It warms to my touch. I felt something earlier today that somehow my essence melded with the iron.”
“That’s possible, but also your essence merged with that of a Mortal. You are the first Fae to withstand iron.”
“I recognize you but I don’t remember you, just your name.”
“I‘m Darnel Scarletsun, your uncle. We looked after you the years before Gwenyth took over.”
“What happens now? Why is the boy’s mother upset with me?”
“Gwenyth has ruled these lands for a thousand years, brutally and cruelly. Her Dark Fae minions are ruthless. Killing one will bring her wrath down upon us. She’s liable to destroy the entire village.”
Anger rose within me. “I was supposed to let him kill that boy?”
“Don’t let the fear of your Court decide for you what needs to be done. Brangwen didn’t recognize who you are and what you represent.”
“I know you tell me I am Shaelan, but who am I to all of you and what do I represent?”
“You’re our Queen and you represent hope, hope for the entire world.”
“In my Mortal life, I was a slave. I was never even given a family name, left to die as a baby. How can a slave become queen of an entire realm? How can I offer hope to people that have been enslaved for a thousand years?”
“While I cannot say it will be easy, or without pain, you’ll take back what’s rightfully yours. Just follow your heart.”
I stood and felt something stir within me. Family. I never had that before. Never had a feeling of belonging. That darned moistness was upon my cheek again as I reached for Darnell and hugged him. As I pulled back I could see the joy in his face. “How and when will the Dark Fae retaliate?”
“We have several days before that will happen. Tonight we celebrate and tomorrow… tomorrow’s the first day the Court of Light rises up in a thousand years.”
Darnell led me out into the main room again. The place was filled with people and I could see more standing outside. A hushed silence fell across the room. Some knelt and others bowed. “Please!” I implored them gently. “I don’t need to be bowed or knelt to. I’m here to serve you.”
Darnel pushed me forward into the crowd of people that had begun weeping. “Our Queen has returned to us. Tonight, we celebrate her return. Tomorrow, we plan.” I needed air and I squeezed through the people towards the front door. As I did so the villagers reached out to touch me, to feel my hair, and to bless me. I noted how careful they were to avoid touching my sword. When I got outside I took a deep breath and looked back down at my body. With the exception of a hazy reflection I still had no idea what I looked like. The gauzy clothing I was wearing felt so comfortable and light. My body moved so easily and gracefully.
Darnel stood nearby and seemed to sense what I needed before I even could vocalize it. He led me to another building where there was a room with a bed and a bathroom. “Rest up, Shaelan. I’ll have a snack sent over and a change of clothing for later tonight. Take your time and rest.” I merely nodded and sank down on the bed as Darnel left, closing the door behind him. I looked to the bathroom and saw a mirror there. I felt compelled to move towards it, like a moth drawn to the light. My hand moved to my face and my long fingers tracing my lips. I had to touch myself to make what I was seeing somewhat more real.
Reflected back at me was the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen in my life. So beautiful I almost felt unworthy to look upon myself. Was this why people were reacting to me as they had been? Was it my large vibrant blue eyes or how my long golden hair flowed around my face in light curls? Perhaps it was my full and sensual lips or perfect skin? I took a deep breath and continued to stare at my reflection.
A knock at the door shook me out of my trance. I moved to the door and opened it. A young woman stared back at me, her eyes dropping as she was embarrassed to look me in the eyes. She stood waiting as if expecting something from me. “Please, come in.” The young woman came in and placed a large basket on the bed.
“I have clothing and some food and drink for you, my Lady.” Her feet shuffled nervously.
“What’s your name?”
“My name’s Cadie, my Lady.”
“Well, Cadie. Please call me Shaelan. Why do you keeps your eyes averted from me?”
“You’re my Queen, Shaelan. It isn’t polite to look a High Fae in the eyes.”
I gently touched her chin and lifted it. “It’s alright, Cadie. I’m nothing special. You’ll not dishonor me by looking at me. How old are you?”
“I am one hundred and forty years old.”
I couldn’t fathom living that long. She’d been born into slavery like me, but had lived it for three times longer than I ever had. “You were born a slave?”
She nodded. “I’m sorry, Shaelan. I didn’t recognize you. I heard the legends that one day you would return, but after so long I always believed them to be stories to try to bring a little hope to all of us and nothing more. But, you’re real. You’re going to defeat Gwenyth. How can you stand touching that awful iron sword at your hip?”
“I may be real, Cadie, but I’m born anew. It’ll take time for me to fully grasp the task before me. Were you told that I was killed?”
“No. The legends said you left to build an army and would return when you had one.”
“A thousand years ago I was killed by Gwenyth. They used an iron spear. My essence was protected but it absorbed the iron through the years. It was only today that I was released. Iron no longer hurts me. I’m afraid I have no army and I still am not of age and don’t have my powers. I’ve no idea how I can help everyone or how I can help you.” I lowered my head, ashamed at being so unfit for the task everyone expected of me and, at the same time, confused as to why I felt so compelled to help anyone at all.
“Shaelan, don’t worry. You’re special and worthy of all of our honor and respect. What you did to that Dark Fae today… He was a trained fighter and a brutal, vicious overseer. You killed him so easily even without your magic. Our Fae legends may have been incorrect, but you’re here. I swear that earlier today I felt a wave of joy wash over me. There was a small glimmer of hope for the first time in my life. I didn’t know what it was, but now, standing next to you, I feel it again. There’s a thread of life that interconnects us all. It’s stronger than fate and for my entire life it was missing until you arrived. I believe the world became unbalanced, the thread of life severed when you were killed, and now that you’re back, it has come alive again and balance will be brought back into the world. I’ll fight by your side and use what my Lesser Fae powers can do to protect you.”
I sat on the bed and wept at her words, overwhelmed by the thought someone was willing to fight to protect me. “I’m not worthy of you risking your life for me.”
“Shaelan, it’s because you’re so humble and not lording over people that makes you worthy. Your blood screams power to all the Fae. We can feel your royalty. I, for one, have never been in the presence of someone that makes me want to kneel before them. What do you feel towards me, towards our people?”
“I feel you’re my people and that from deep within me there is a sense I must right the wrongs done to you and protect you.” I looked Cadie in her eyes and noticed she didn’t flinch or look away this time. “If you were to die trying to protect me, I’m not sure I could live with the guilt of your loss.”
“Then you feel it too. That thread that connects us. If you feel this burden for us, you can understand how we also feel this burden for you. For now, we need to protect you until you come of age. We’ll do so with everything we have in us. People will willingly die to protect you for you’re the hope of the world and for our children. After you come of age and your powers manifest, it might take time for you to master them, but I’ve no doubt that you’ll be able to restore the Court of Light to its former glory. Don’t ever feel you’re alone, we love you.”
Before I could say anything else, she turned, bowed her head slightly, and left. There was such power and wisdom in Cadie’s words. Perhaps if I lived hundreds or thousands of years one day I would also be wise like that. I began unpacking the basket and was a little dismayed at the beautiful gown that she left me. What I was wearing was versatile, halfway between a dress and a pant set and girly enough. This was a full dress. It was light, frilly, and would leave no one doubting the femininity of my new body. I sighed and unpacked the food and water which I rapidly ate allowing it to appease my growling stomach.
I headed to the bathroom and started the water in the tub before turning back to the mirror that had so transfixed me before. Once again I stared at my face for a long time before stepping back and looking over the rest of my body. I slid my clothes from my body and carefully placed them on a chair out of force of habit. As a slave I had to maintain the clothing I had and I looked after them the best I could. I hoped I would never get complacent with things.
As a man I would have been fully aroused at what I saw before me. My body was flawless. I was lean and toned but had ample breasts and a sexy curve of my hips. My fingers gently caresses my skin and slid effortlessly across my flat stomach. I didn’t dare touch myself between my legs. I turned and followed the line of my thighs and buttocks. The Fae were beautiful. I was beautiful. My mind struggled with the fact I was a man earlier this morning.
I climbed into the bath and let the hot water soak into my bones. I floated differently and my breasts bobbed with the waves. I dunked my head under the water and washed my long hair. My male mind wanted to be practical and cut it off, but something inside of me rebelled at the thought. Perhaps I would learn to live with it being so long?
With the water cooling I stepped out of the tub and dried myself off before looking at the dress once again. I stared at it a long time before I picked up the undergarments and put those on. I next attempted to put on the dress, but fought with the multiple layers. Finally the off-red dress fell into place and I slipped on the flat slipper-like shoes that were also left for me. I checked myself out again in the mirror and stood breathlessly in awe. The dress clung to every curve and accentuated everything I had. I almost began taking it off when a knock came at the door again.
I opened the door to see Cadie and another young woman. Cadie must have schooled the other woman as they both merely tipped their heads towards me. “Shaelan, we’ve come to help you with your hair. I realized you had nothing to comb it out with, I’m sorry I didn’t think of that earlier.” I looked down at my long hair and noted it was already shiny and beautiful, but I thought perhaps I could learn something from how they styled it.
“Please, come in. No apologies are necessary. And who might you be?”
“I’m Lorwen, my Lady.”
“I’m very pleased to meet you, Lorwen.”
Lorwen bowed a little and blushed at me. They sat me down in a chair and using combs and brushes teased the knots out of my hair. “My Lady, you look absolutely beautiful.”
“Please call me Shaelan, Lorwen.”
Cadie then spoke up. “While we’re with you in private we’ll call you Shaelan, but in front of others we’ll refer to you as my Lady, or my Queen. We hope you understand, this isn’t to make you feel uncomfortable, but to show honor. Not everyone, especially the elders, will be as accepting of being less formal.”
“I understand.” I held my hair in my hands and looked at the shimmering golden and soft ends. It was beautiful before, but now it practically glowed. “Thank you both so much!”
“It’s our pleasure. If you’ll follow us, we’d like to escort you to the celebration.”
“Let me put my sword on first.” I watched them frown as I strapped the iron sword to my hip. “We live in a dangerous time and I don’t want to be unprepared.”
“We understand, although once we find weapons for ourselves, you may find you’ve set a new fashion trend for women. You look both feminine and threatening at the same time, especially with that iron sword. Most women might carry a dagger under their skirts, but no longer as all our weapons were taken away from us and young people like myself have never been trained how to use them anyways.”
“I’d be happy to teach you, Cadie.”
Cadie beamed a smile at me. “I’ve always wanted to learn how to use a bow and arrows.”
“Then I’ll make time for you.”
I was led to another building that was larger than the rest. It used to be a meeting place for the villagers but had since been used for storage. Many people must have worked hard to clean the place and set it up for a celebration as it almost sparkled. Several hundred villagers were in attendance. They bowed to me as I passed them. Was the light in their eyes brighter?
Darnel greeted us and introduced me to the remaining village elders. There were three of them and the ancient wisdom in their eyes caused me to falter in my steps as I approached them. By Mortal terms, they appeared no older than men of fifty. I was unaware of the protocol, so I bowed in respect to them. They huffed and pulled me into their arms, tears glistening from their eyes. “The Queen of the Court of Light does not bow to the likes of us.”
“I’m sorry, I bow to you in respect of your age and wisdom.”
The three men laughed casually and joked with each other as only friends that have known each other for thousands of years could. “I rather like it, Owen. When was the last time a beautiful queen bowed to you?”
“Oh, hush, Gruffin. You’re embarrassing her.” He was right. I felt a blush spread across my face. I’d never been called beautiful by a man before and I felt a strange mixture of vulnerability and power come across me. “Welcome back to us, Shaelan Scarletsun. I’d thought I’d pass on before I could feel the hope within me again that now rises up at your presence. You’re reborn. I can only recall one other soul that had rebirth like yours. The gods knew they were needed when they came back to us. You being here has set in motion changes of historical proportion, legendary even. Have you experienced any glimmers yet?”
“Glimmers? I’m not sure what you’re asking.”
“Glimmers of your power. As you get closer to your coming of age, your hidden powers will begin manifesting. They should start soon, so don’t be surprised.”
Gruffin then leaned forward and looked into my eyes. “Have you given any consideration to whom you’ll choose as your mate?”
I know my eyes went wide and I took a step back. “Once again, Gruffin, you have no sense of timing. She’s been with us less than a day and you’re already trying to marry her off.”
“It needs to be asked, plain and simple. Of course there aren’t many High Fae around that would be acceptable.”
“Are you saying I need to marry right away?” I was unclear on the customs.
“Not at all, but it may help establish your court.”
“Gruffin, she may be our Queen, but there is no court yet, let alone a palace she can use until she kills Gwenyth.”
“Exactly my point. She needs to start thinking about these things.”
Darnel thankfully rescued me at this point as he took my arm and led me back into the crowd. “They mean well.”
“Glimmers? How will I know when they manifest? How will I control it so not to hurt myself or others?”
“You’ll see them. Your father was an elemental. I wouldn’t be surprised if your sword burst into flames or a small fireball erupted from your hand. Unless you intend to harm someone, it won’t.”
“I guess that’s a relief.” Darnel introduced me to many people, many of whom commented on my beauty and the iron sword at my hip. Walking in a dress that swished with every small movement and the feelings of my hips swaying and my breasts bouncing was disconcerting. People focused their eyes on me and I felt rather exposed even though I felt comfortable and safe with the people around me.
Darnel got everyone’s attention and all eyes fixed on him. “As you’re all well aware, our Queen has returned. This will have significant ramifications for all of us. Gwenyth’s minions will see this as a threat and will do everything in their power to stop that. Shaelan hasn’t come of age, but that doesn’t mean she’s weak. Far from it. We all saw what she did to the Dark Fae overseer. We must prepare ourselves. We begin that tomorrow. For now, we celebrate!”
There was light cheering and laughter, but I could tell people were frightened. How could people rise up after a thousand years of slavery? My heart grew heavy. Heavy for the toll they’d taken. Heavy for the burden that fell upon my now slender shoulders to protect them. The plate in front of me was full but I couldn’t eat as I looked upon the gaunt faces and how their plates were nearly empty. I stood and the room went silent.
“You’re my people. I feel it in the core of who I am. My heart weeps for you. I pledge I’ll fight to my dying breath to keep you safe and to free you from the tyranny of the Dark Fae. You’ve been so gracious to me, filling my plate with food when you yourselves take so little. Forgive me that I don’t eat until you’ve all had your fill.” I took my plate and placed items from it on other’s plates until mine was empty. I sat back down and conversations slowly started again.
“Darnel, I’m nothing special, certainly no better than anyone in this room. I don’t understand the reverence for me. I can understand hope but I never could figure out why kings and emperors demanded to be worshipped.”
“A good leader sets the tone for all the people that follow them. How you behave is how those that follow you will behave. Did you notice that once you gave up your food that others gave up some of theirs? I can already tell you’ll be a remarkable leader. No one in authority has given or cared for these people in a thousand years. In a single day, people have gone from fear of you to worshipping you.”
“But I don’t want their worship!” I don’t deserve it!”
“Real worship comes from earning it, not demanding it. They worship you for who you are. You gave up your food and promised to care for them.”
I reached for a glass of water when suddenly the water inside it froze and the glass shattered. “I’m so sorry. Was that me?” The crowd stared in awe at me and the broken, frozen glass of water.
“That, my dear, was a glimmer.”
“Some use that will be when I’m thirsty.”
Gruffin came forward. “That was more than any glimmer I’ve ever seen. Most elementals might see water move a little or warm to the touch, but to freeze a glass solid might indicate significant power beyond the likes we have seen an many millennia.”
“But what use is freezing water?”
“Let’s say you were facing a flying army of Dark Fae. Our bodies are made up of mostly water. You could freeze them solid and watch them fall and shatter on the ground.”
I frowned. “You think that would even be possible?”
“Glimmers represent the tiniest fraction of power compared to your full powers, so yes, in theory you could. Think of glimmers as your body’s natural way of exploring its powers and getting you used to them. Can you image if you suddenly had all your power all at once and didn’t know how to use them? You could wipe out a forest merely by accident. Now that this has manifested, try it again.” He handed me another glass of water. “Focus your thoughts on the water and what you want to do with it. Move it, freeze it, or heat it. The water is yours to command.”
I looked dubiously at the water and pictured it splashing out of the glass. The subsequent eruption of water from the glass rained down upon everyone at the table. I was shocked as much as anyone but the whole table cheered and laughed. “Very nicely done Shaelan. You’re a natural. Beauty, compassion, and power, a dangerous mix.”
The evening slowly wound down and Cadie led me back to my room for the night. As a celebration, it was a little subdued, but I could understand the reasons why.
“I must say I’m more and more impressed with you, Shaelan. I’ve never really met many High Fae before, but you seem so normal and not arrogant or haughty at all. Your glimmer was unbelievable! I’ve known Fae with their full powers that couldn’t even melt a piece of ice. I’m gifted with sight, and my glimmer allowed me to see splinters in my hand easily. Now, with my full powers, I can spot an insect on a leaf a thousand feet away. It’s not much of a gift, but I’m grateful for it.”
“I bet your gift will be even more valuable when you get a bow in your hands. I’m looking forward to teaching you. How long do you think we may have before Gwenyth sends reinforcements here?”
“It’ll be a few days, but less than a week. It depends upon when the overseer normally communicated up their hierarchy. This place is a little out of the way for them which is why they sent their nastiest as punishment to oversee us. The cities are where all the action is, but I’m told female Fae are often raped there.”
I shivered at the thought of being pinned down against my will. “I’ll see you first thing in the morning, Cadie. Let’s get you training with the bow.”
I was finally alone again. It had been a long day and I was surprisingly not very tired. Something about these Fae bodies gave them more energy, but then again, it could simply be that this is how a young, unscarred, female Fae felt like. In a way I’d both become older and younger at the same time. Seventy-four years old is still a child in the lifespan of an immortal Fae.
I carefully removed the dress, realizing that after a while I sort of enjoyed the feel of it against my body. It wasn’t such a foreign thing after all and it was exceptionally comfortable. As a man I’d never held power to captivate the sight of other people. The dress made me feel desirable and powerful.
I moved to the bathroom and looked once again at myself. Was I Shaelan or was I Marcus? I felt a little more like Marcus if I were honest with myself, but within me I knew I wanted to yield to what I now was. My life before hadn’t been much of a life and I was happy to have a fresh start, even if it meant I was a woman, a queen, the hope of the world…
I continued to stare at myself as if staring long enough would either change me or make it less disturbing to see a strange face looking back at me. I never really considered life as a female before. Aside from being weaker and more vulnerable, were they really that much different? Although, the way I fought the Dark Fae overseer, I certainly didn’t feel weaker or vulnerable. I only felt vulnerable when I imagined I could be raped and impregnated. How much different could it be?
I moved back to the bed acutely aware of how my unbound breasts moved and the extra width of my hips made my butt sway a little from side to side. I slid under the sheets and found my hair tangled around my face and neck as I laid my head down on the pillow. I spent a frustrating thirty minutes rolling around with the weight from my breasts shifting from side to side and my hair getting caught in my mouth. I finally sat up and found something to tie my hair back before lying back down. It took a while, but I finally drifted off to sleep.
I woke at the first hint of light entering the window. I felt very refreshed and filled with energy. I couldn’t remember a day where I’d awakened without pain, but today I had no pain whatsoever. I went to the bathroom and sat down to relieve myself. So what if I couldn’t pee standing up anymore as long as I was pain free. It didn’t seem like such a burden, at least not at the moment.
I hesitated a moment looking at my two sets of clothing. I actually wanted to wear the dress from last night but I put the other clothes on as they were far more practical from a fighting perspective. A knock at the door sounded and I could almost sense it was Cadie. I wondered if this was just logical thinking or if the Fae could truly sense the presence of someone. I opened the door and Cadie smiled at me. “Good morning, my Lady. I’ve brought you some breakfast. You must be hungry after not having eaten anything last night.”
I was hungry. “Thank you, Cadie. I don’t feel right about taking someone else’s food. Are you certain everyone has enough?”
“Yes, Shaelan. The gardens seem to have sprung to life overnight and even some trees are showing signs of recovery. Perhaps this thread of life I feel from you is also affecting other living things as well.” I sat down on the bed and thankfully ate the bread and cheese that Cadie had brought. Cadie moved to my dress. “Would you like me to clean this for you?”
“I’m not sure where you even found the dress, Cadie. I can clean it and bring it back to whomever you borrowed it from.”
“It’s yours. It belonged to my mother and I have many. You need it more than I do at this point.”
“I’m so grateful for your generosity, Cadie.” I meant what I had said as no one had ever freely given me anything before. “Are you ready to start learning archery?”
“Oh yes!”
“Well let’s go then.”
I grabbed my bow and arrows that were recovered for me yesterday and we headed out to the field near the forest edge. Cadie had been correct in that the fields and some trees were looking healthier. I had a hard time believing that this was caused by my presence, however, more and more I felt connected to the people and the land. It was more of a slowly awakening awareness as if my senses continued to learn their limits and stretch further and further. “I know you’ll do very well, Cadie, so let’s cover the basics first.” I showed her proper stance, how to aim, the importance of understanding wind and how an arrow will fly upwards before it begins to fall. I then aimed at a bale of hay a hundred feet away. “Different bows have different pull strengths and different arrows weigh different amounts. It’s important to learn to pull back consistently each time when you’re learning so that the force applied to the arrow is also consistent. I’ve marked this bow for different distances. The hay bale is about a hundred feet away.” I showed Cadie the height mark for one hundred feet, then slowly drew the bow back and let the arrow fly straight into the center of the bale. “Now, you try.”
Cadie was a trooper as her fingers were raw from several hundred shots at different distances and targets, but she was a remarkably quick study. Before long she was hitting mere inches away from the center of the targets. I felt Darnell before I saw him as he began walking across the field toward us. “Good morning, Darnell.”
“You seem in good spirits this morning, Shaelan. Good morning, Cadie.” Cadie nodded to Darnell but she couldn’t keep the smile off her face as she held the bow. “I see you have a protégé.”
“I do, and Cadie is brilliant with the bow. Of course there’s a lot of practicing to do, but I believe for mostly stationary objects she’s very capable.”
“That’s good because we need to be prepared for the arrival of more Dark Fae.”
“Can you show me where they might arrive from and what we have to work with?”
“Of course. We have several experienced fighters in the village, but most haven’t touched a weapon in many years. I’ve taken the liberty to distribute the overseer’s weapons amongst them. I’ll introduce you later this morning as they’ll make up the bulk of your protective guard.”
“You can’t leave me out, Darnell. Now that I have a weapon, I won’t let Shaelan fight alone.” I saw the fierceness in Cadie’s eyes. She was determined to be by my side. Darnell merely nodded.
“Come, both of you. Let’s figure out how we’ll handle the Dark Fae when they arrive.”
We walked through the small village and Darnell pointed out the most likely direction the Dark Fae would arrive from. Northwest was the nearest city and where they would be dispatched from. “How many fighters do we have?”
“We have six, but only have three weapons. Four if you count Cadie with your bow.”
“The Dark Fae had iron-tipped weapons. Do we have any smelting ability? Could we melt some iron down and tip the arrows with it?”
“We could do that, but no one can touch the stuff but you. We wouldn’t need much.”
“My sword has fine iron chain on the hilt. I can remove that and wrap it with leather instead.”
“I’ll make that happen for you. It’s a great idea and will put some real stopping power behind the bow.”
“When they arrive, is it on horseback, do they fly, materialize, or walk?”
“Quite possibly materialize and fly as they like to make an entrance. Gwenyth is powerful enough to materialize from a far distance. I suspect you’ll also be able to do that. We call it sifting.”
“Can we get volunteers to help Cadie practice with moving targets? They can throw things for her to shoot. I also might need something new to wear.”
“I can arrange for the volunteers. If they know what it’s for we’ll likely have the entire village wanting to help you. About the clothes, what do you have in mind?”
“You know my past, Darnell, and how I spent my time. I’ve learned that sometimes distraction can be a powerful weapon. I may not have powers yet, but the right clothing could convey power. I think we should try to use every advantage we have.”
Darnell smiled. “I have just the outfits for you. I’ll get that to you tonight. We need to be prepared as early as tomorrow for the arrival of Dark Fae.”
We walked over to a small square where six men were fighting with wooden weapons. Someone had already manufactured the swords to look and feel like the iron-tipped ones of the overseer. It amazed me how talented these people were. I looked over the men, their muscles rippled under their skin. I was a little surprised that their shirtless forms stirred me a little sexually. I wasn’t expecting that. I focused on their fighting techniques and although rusty, they were excellent fighters.
I strode into the middle of them and they all paused and bowed to me. I bowed my head to them which caused them some grief, but I’ll not be one to not show respect to these people. One stepped forward. “My Lady. My name is Ewen. We’re here to protect you, to be your honor guard.”
“Thank you, Ewen. I appreciate your willingness to put yourselves at risk on my behalf. I’ll not ask any of you to do so out of a feeling of obligation on your part. I may have royal blood, but I’m no Queen as a Queen has a kingdom and that’s something we must ultimately take back. I’m a fighter. I’ll not sit back while you risk your lives for me. I’ll fight for your freedom and my own. If you wish to still fight next to me, then it would be my honor to have you with me.”
I watched as one after the other they knelt on the ground before me. Even Cadie went to her knees. A tear slid down my cheek. “Rise then. You have honored me and I don’t take the risk to your own lives lightly. We have so little time to prepare and we don’t know if one or a hundred Dark Fae might come here. Do you have a spare sword?”
A young boy, the same as the one from yesterday ran and found me another wooden sword. I touched his brow and thanked him.
“Attack me.”
Ewen looked at me like I was crazy. “You wish me to attack you, my Lady?”
“No. I want all six of you to attack me. We don’t know how many Dark Fae will arrive and there may be situations where you’ll be fighting close to one another. You’re all very skilled, but we need to quickly get you all communicating well in a group fight. As you know, I’ve been reborn and I need to challenge my own skills as well.”
“Yes, my Lady.” He launched himself at me and the others followed suit. At first I was pressed back, but they slowly began interfering with each other. I used that to my advantage and my strength, speed, and years of fighting in the ring began to give me the upper hand. I began pushing them back, slowly at first, then one by one I isolated them from one another. My wooden sword flew so swiftly. Fighting for my life and skills learned over the years clearly had given me an edge over the core training these fighters had. One by one I took them out until only Ewen remained. We circled each other and he swung a blow that smashed against my sword. I intentionally let my sword fall from my grasp. I taunted him to continue. He swung tentatively at me which I expected. I rushed him once his sword swung clear. I grabbed his sword arm to hold the sword away from me as I threw my weight against his legs forcing him to the ground. His blade now resting close to his throat. Try as I might, I couldn’t press any further as his strength was too much for me. He slowly pushed the sword away from himself and in a burst of speed and force threw me onto my back and had the sword at my throat.
I started laughing. “Well done!”
He smiled and pulled me to my feet. “You intentionally gave up your sword. It was hardly fair at that point."
“True, but without my sword you held back. You should never do that.”
“I’ve never seen any Fae, Dark or Light, High, or Lesser fight the way you fight. We may be rusty, as you say, but we belonged to your parent’s royal guard. We were training eons before you were born. You bested five of us and then you were simply playing with me. I don’t understand, my Lady, but quite frankly I don’t care. I’d fight beside you any day.” He tipped his head in a deep bow.
“I’ve seen what I need to see. Cadie, with your sight, I want you on top of the furthest building starting tomorrow morning. You’ll be our first warning for when the Dark Fae arrive. Alert us when you see them coming, but I want you securely hidden and not shoot if the numbers are less than six. Let them come. You have six arrows which we’ll tip with iron. Take no chances until I give a sign or they attack. Take out any archers they may have first or any that fly up to get into a better position. If there are more than six, then shoot as many as you can once they’re within range.”
I turned to Ewen. “We have three weapons, plus my sword. I’ll want your three best fighters off to the sides, hidden by the buildings. I’ll give a sign when I want you to attack. Again, if the numbers are under six, I want to personally greet them in an attempt to throw them off guard. If there are more than six, then as soon as Cadie takes as many out as she can, then it’s an all-out fight. I recommend in either case the additional fighters without weapons stand in the wings and look for opportunities to join the fight.”
“Why do I get the feeling you’ve done this before?”
“Let’s just say I wasn’t entirely idle between my death and resurrection, Ewen.”
Darnel came forward and whistled low. “I’ve never seen the likes before. A warrior Queen. The gods knew what we needed in these times. Come, let them continue to practice, Shaelan. We have a lot yet to do today.”
I felt exhausted but exhilarated by the end of the day. The village was abuzz with activity and rumors flew around the villagers how their Queen bested a dozen trained fighters. Even though I tried, there was no squashing the rumors. I plunked myself down on the edge of my bed and looked down at myself. I was rather dirty and my clothes were splattered with mud. I realized I hadn’t thought much all day about this female body I was now in. I considered this and understood that someday I wouldn’t even question the feelings I was now having. Assuming I lived, of course. I stripped out of my clothes and washed them carefully in the tub, hanging them up to dry before I stepped into the tub myself.
After my bath I put my hair up and slipped into the red dress for a moment when the door knocked. It was Cadie, I could definitely feel her now. I opened the door to see Cadie holding onto another basket. “I have the clothes Darnell fetched for you, Shaelan. I also found a nightgown for you.” She looked around the room and saw my clothes from the day drying. “I can’t believe you’re High Fae. I mean I know you are, your presence simply screams it, but you’re so nice to people and you do your own laundry.”
“I’ll take that as a compliment. Thank you, Cadie.” Cadie set the basket down and winced a little. “What’s wrong, Cadie.”
“Nothing.” She gave a weak smile then held out her fingers. They were raw and almost bleeding.
“How long did you practice today?”
“All day.”
“Let me see your fingers.”
“There’s nothing you can do for them.”
She put her hand in mine anyways. I felt the connection so deeply with everything around me at that moment. I reached inward and willed healing into her fingers. When I let her hand go her fingers were healed.
“That’s amazing. Your healing powers are so strong and you haven’t even come of age yet.”
“I thought we all had healing gifts?”
“We do, but it can vary from person to person. Some can heal muscles while others bones. You healed the boy’s cuts yesterday and yet you healed my fingers today. That’s not normal.”
I smiled and laughed gently. “That’s the story of my life. Not normal. Besides, an archer is no good with her fingers all damaged. If the Dark Fae don’t arrive tomorrow promise me you’ll not practice so hard.”
“If you can heal my fingers like this every night, it’s worth the pain to keep practicing. It’s not every day someone gets to fight alongside a future Fae legend. I saw what you did to those men. I swear you let Ewen beat you in the end. He’s handsome. I wouldn’t mind a roll in the dirt with him.”
“Cadie!”
“Sorry, my Lady.” She blushed brightly.
“First Griffen, now you. Is everyone trying to get me married off?”
“Oh no, my Lady!”
It finally dawned on me. “You like Ewen, don’t you?”
“Yes! But don’t say anything to him. I’d be terribly embarrassed!” She giggled. “Good night, Shaelan.”
“Good night, Cadie.”
I took a moment to unpack the basket of clothing. I could easily make a few adjustments, but it was perfect for what I had in mind. I then undressed and put the nightgown on. As with the dress, it felt so free and light on me. I could get used to wearing clothes like this.
I slipped into bed but sleep eluded me. I replayed all the events that have happened to me over the past few days. A woman. A very beautiful woman is what I’d become. I surprised myself by having some arousal today looking at the men. It made me wonder what sex would be like as a woman. A gentle warmth spread over me at the thought. The women I’d had sex with had all been forced into the situation and I could understand why they would be unsatisfied with it. There were a few times with one woman that seemed to like me that really enjoyed herself, even wanted more. I wasn’t completely unfamiliar with a woman’s body and knew the major places that seemed to stimulate them…
My hand slipped seemingly of its own volition under my nightgown and between my legs. My slender fingertip easily finding ingress between the moist folds. The warmth spread quickly throughout my body. My male thoughts began to analyze the sensations but as soon as I did, the sensations dwindled. I was stymied. I never lost feeling when having sex as a man when I thought about something logically. Why would this be? I started to think about another beautiful woman. Perhaps someone like Cadie who I could feel close to. The sensations blossomed once again, but try as I might I couldn’t quite connect deep enough. I then thought of one of the handsome, finely chiseled bodies of the male Fae, how they would lie me down and suck my breasts then, when the moment was right, penetrate me. I gasped loudly at the sudden onslaught of sensation. The feeling of my finger sliding in and out of me was driving me to the brink. My other hand began squeezing my breast sending shockwaves through me. I closed my eyes and pictured myself making love when suddenly I was screaming out and shaking with waves of pleasure that radiated throughout my entire body. An orange glow appeared in the window of my room from somewhere outside, but I ignored it as the pleasure shook my very being. After what seemed like minutes as I continued to gently touch myself, the waves slowly subsided.
I lay there panting basking in the afterglow of my first female orgasm. This had been, by far, the most amazing experience I’d ever had. I contemplated how, like the dresses, I could find myself enjoying life as a woman. My thoughts were interrupted when I sensed a half dozen people scurrying around outside my room. I quickly got up and wrapped the blanket around me as I opened the door. I small bush outside my room was on fire.
Cadie rushed up to me. “Are you all right, My Lady?”
“Yes, I’m fine.” I tried to act casual as I’m sure I was still flushed from my experience. “What happened?”
“I was about to ask you that question.”
“Why would you think I had something to do with this?”
“I think it was another glimmer. What were you doing? What were you thinking?”
“I… I was just thinking I was warm under the blanket.” I lied.
“Try putting it out. If it was you, you should be able to control the flames.”
I looked at Cadie hoping she hadn’t seen through my lie. I then pictured the flames dissipating and they suddenly stopped. “That’s amazing.” I held out my hand and imagined a small flicker of flame and one arose in the palm of my hand.
“I think you’ll be fine now, my Lady. Glimmers are sort of random and spontaneous the first time, but after that you can generally control when and where they happen. You’re so powerful and yet you’ve still not come of age. Gwenyth won’t stand a chance.”
“That’s assuming I live long enough to reach my seventy-fifth birthday.”
“You will. I’ll make sure of it. Good night, my Lady.” She bowed slightly and the rest of the crowd disappeared with her.
“I knew it was powerful, but I never knew it was that powerful.” I whispered to myself.
***
Early the next morning I spent time re-working the outfit Darnel had found for me and then put it all on. I stood in front of the mirror and I was impressed by how it turned out. I’d worked my hair to one side and a small thin silver strip circled my head under my hair and across my forehead. The silver strip was very ornate and gave me a look that reminded me of someone wearing a crown or tiara, but much more understated. On the tips of my pointed ears were ornate silver coverings with fine silver chains. This emphasized my regal look. My dress was fine and delicate, exposing my arms and one shoulder, but angling down in an asymmetrical way from my right shoulder down to my left knee. Another layer underneath added dimension to the dress and formed as a skirt that stopped at my mid-thigh. Knee-high, leather boots with silver highlights covered my lower legs and silver bicep bracelets and wrist bracelets adorned my arms. Everything was designed to give me freedom of movement yet, at the same time project authority and beauty. It was exactly the effect I wanted to have.
I strapped on my sword on my left hip, my dagger was strapped on my bare right thigh. “Come in, Cadie!” I’d felt her before she even knocked. I watched as the door slowly opened and Cadie stepped inside.
“My Lady!” She immediately bowed low.
“Cadie, please. You don’t need to bow to me.”
“I’m sorry, Shaelan. You look positively queenly. I felt compelled by your look and your presence.”
“That’s the impression I wanted to give to the Dark Fae, not everyone here. I never want to be feared or appear as untouchable.”
“You look stunning. The design is so unique, where did Darnel ever find such clothing?”
“I made modifications from several outfits. I needed to make sure I could move freely in a fight.”
“Darnel and the guards are waiting for you in the village square. Did you have something to eat yet?”
“I did. I see you’re also wearing your bow.”
“It’s your bow, Shaelan, and it won’t leave my side until you request it back.”
“No, Cadie. It’s your bow now. You’ve done so well with it and you deserve it. I’ve a feeling I’ll not need one any more anyways.”
“Thank you, my Queen, I mean, Shaelan! Why don’t you think you’ll be needing it anymore?”
“I’ve been practicing a little. Watch.” I sensed the water in a glass nearby and drew three six-inch slivers of water from the glass. I froze them solid then caused them to fly across the room, embedding them into the wooden window frame. Cadie stood with her mouth open and her eyes wide.
“That was incredible! How are you doing that?”
“It just seems to come naturally to me. Whatever I picture I want the water to do, it does it. Three slivers is all I’ve been able to manage so far though. It’s almost like that’s all the magic I have.”
“And yet, that’s more magic than I’ve seen anyone use with water before. You’re going to be so powerful! Come on, let’s go greet the others. I can’t wait to see their reaction to your outfit.”
We walked to the square and people stared and bowed, murmuring ‘my Queen’ everywhere I went. It was unnerving as I wanted these people, my people, to feel protected and cared for by me, not the other way around. When we got to the square Darnel had his back to us, but he turned, smiled broadly when he saw me, and all the guards knelt.
“Please, everyone. You don’t need to kneel or bow to me, but my outfit seems to have the effect I was hoping for. I want the Dark Fae to hesitate, to think I’m more powerful and confident than I am. That give us all an edge.”
Darnel stepped forward and took my hands in his. “You’re breathtaking, Shaelan. You’ll no doubt stop them in their tracks.”
Ewen smiled at Cadie then addressed me. “I understand you had another glimmer, my Lady?”
I held up my hand as it burst into flames, my hand and skin unaffected by the fire. “I had a bit of an accident with a bush last night.”
“How well can you control it?”
“Not as good as water yet. I can get it to move and shape. I’ve thought about altering intensity and size. Inside a building is not the right place to test and train with fire.”
“I saw my Lady throw small spears of water into wood this morning!”
“You’re learning so quickly, Shaelan. Perhaps we should place containers of water around the village so it is available to you in a fight.”
“I doubt a few shards of ice would do much damage to a Dark Fae.”
“Magically formed weapons will hurt them as badly as iron.”
“Twice when I fought the Dark Fae, I felt pressure in my mind. How can I prevent that?”
“The Dark Fae all have that ability, but they have to be close to you. You can sense and feel living things all around you. Use that same skill to form a shield in your mind. Think of it like building a living hedge around you.” Darnell turned to everyone and let them know they should move to their places around the village in case the Dark Fae arrived. Cadie and the men ran off leaving me with Darnell. “I know you’re capable, Shaelan, but please don’t put yourself in any danger.”
“I learned a long time ago that the best defense is staying outside of someone’s reach.” We walked the village and I greeted more people.
It was nearly noon when we heard Cadie’s whistle. I felt nervous. I had no idea what we might be facing and for the first time in my life I was afraid of dying and letting other people down. I looked down the street towards the northwest and could see the darkness pooling. I turned and began walking slowly forward towards where the Dark Fae would appear. I watched as three Dark Fae suddenly appeared before me, hovering with their large bat-like wings. I made sure my chin was high and my shoulders were back as they landed in front of me.
They looked startled and I sensed they recognized me. “You’re not welcome here!” I spoke clearly and loudly, trying to portray authority. One drew his wooden handled sword, another his whip. I didn’t draw my weapons but chose to show as much confidence as possible.
“Shaelan Scarletsun.” The center Dark Fae spit out my name with hatred and venom as he stepped forward. “You’ll come with us.” I could feel the immense pressure within my head start and I hastily thought of the hedge in my mind. I pictured a thorny hedge just in case and the pain and pressure immediately went away. Two of the three Dark Fae looked a little worried.
“I think not. Lay down your weapons and leave now or die.” I still hadn’t moved for my sword or dagger.
“She’s not yet of age, don’t let her fool you.” He raised his whip and I pictured the handle of it bursting with intense fire. The affect was rather startling as his hand sizzled and the whip fell to the ground, the handle nothing but smoking cinders. He screamed and drew his sword and rushed towards me. My sword was drawn and blocking his attack before he even got close.
“Now!” I shouted. An arrow sunk into the eye socket of the Dark Fae attacking me, he fell dead instantly at my feet. My guards were immediately at my side and pushed to get in front of me. It wasn’t what I’d planned, but there was such light in their eyes. They had a fire within them, a thousand years of pent up anger unleashed. I’d seen this type of rebellious anger before and I took a step back to allow them their vengeance.
Another arrow plunged into the chest of the second Dark Fae and our unarmed guards were now hovering nearby. One grabbed the wood handled sword from the first Dark Fae and attacked the now wounded one. I sensed another arrow coming and watched as it passed through the neck of the third Dark Fae. In moments it was all over and the three Dark Fae lay at our feet and none of the guards had been injured. Cadie arrived at our sides and retrieved her arrows.
The villagers came out and surrounded us with singing and cheering. The fear in their eyes greatly diminished. Darnel came up and hugged me. “Our first victory!”
Ewen had taken charge and was distributing the Dark Fae weapons to the remaining guards. His eyes were shining brightly. I moved to Cadie and hugged her tightly. She was shaking slightly. “You did incredible, Cadie!”
“I was so worried I’d hit you or the others.”
“Assuming you meant to hit these Dark Fae where you did, you’re aim was perfect.” Cadie held onto me until her shaking subsided. I moved to hug and thank the guards who were all shocked I did so. “Ewen, you and your men were all fantastic. Well done! I barely had to do anything.”
“There was no way we’d let you stand before three Dark Fae on your own, even though I’m sure you could handle them all by yourself. You represent our future. If you were to be injured or killed, our rebellion might be over before it even begins. You’re more valuable to us as our leader than a fighter.”
“I just won’t feel right if I’m not at your side when the battle is raging. I’ll not risk anyone’s life without risking my own as well. I understand your thinking and I’ll honor your wishes to stay back unless absolutely necessary. What happens now? What will the Dark Fae do when these three don’t return?”
“I think we have several weeks, my Lady. If I place myself in their position, they just sent three here and will not expect any trouble. A week would likely pass before they’re concerned. By then, they’ll mobilize a much larger force which would take another week to organize.”
“What if we weren’t here when they arrive? There are other small villages nearby. Could we move from village to village, freeing the people and gaining a larger force for ourselves? Once we have enough we could take over a city. However, I’m just not sure how the people here would take to moving.”
Ewen sat on a wooden fence rail and pondered this for a while. “With Cadie, we have seven armed guards now. The next town over is about twice our size and will have two overseers. I do know that there are more than a dozen trained fighters there. There are two smaller villages beyond that one. In total, I’d say we would have twenty-five fighting men. We’d need weapons. There is a small city northwest of here. It’s possibly where these Dark Fae came from. The city likely has twenty or so Dark Fae protecting it. I do know for a fact that the city is one of the five locations where the weapons of the Court of Light were stored. If we do as you suggest, I’d recommend we travel north to the larger village and take back control there, then make forays to the other villages to free them as well, consolidating everyone to the larger village. From there we try to unlock the Court of Light weapons cache before making an attempt on the city’s beyond.”
“I want your honest opinion, Ewen. Is this feasible? What about food for everyone?”
“Yes, my Lady. It removes the immediate threat to this village. We can send runners to the other villages with information. Younger Fae will not be noticed by the overseers and can get messages safely through. Have you seen the crops, my Lady?”
“No. What’s happening to the crops?”
“They’re flourishing. More than I’ve ever seen them in a thousand years. Your presence in the larger village as well as moving food stores from the smaller villages will be more than enough. If our timing is right, the city will remove the majority of its guards to attack our village here. When they do, we take the city. The timing could work to our advantage, my Lady.”
The entire village had come out and was around us. “It’s their decision. I won’t decide their fate for them.” I turned to the crowd. “I’ll not risk any of you unless you choose this path. You can stay, and I’ll stay with you and fight for you, or we can choose to move and take back our land and free our people. Either way, I’ll not think less of you.”
There was murmuring but then the three elders stepped forward. “We choose to follow you, Shaelan Scarletsun, Queen of the Court of Light. We willingly will move with you. As you free more of our soldiers, there will be a need for cooks, menders, and healers. An army cannot fight our enemies without these things.”
“Then it’s settled. Ewen, send runners to the three villages. Tell the smaller ones to prepare to move once they’re freed. Tell the larger one we’re coming and we’ll need space for people. Do we know the layout of the larger village?”
“I recommend the eight of us travel to scout the larger village out tomorrow. If you don’t mind sleeping under the stars, my Lady, we could plan an attack the following morning.”
I smiled at Ewen. “I’m as happy sleeping in the forest as I am in a bed.”
He raised an eyebrow at me clearly not believing royalty would wish to get dirty. “I might suggest you change first, my Lady. You should keep that outfit clean for battle days. It’s rather inspiring.”
I wasn’t sure how to take that. Cadie took my arm in hers. “I’ll make sure our Queen is properly outfitted for roughing it in the forest.”
***
Back at my room Cadie sat with me on the bed. She found some additional travel clothes for me and I tried them on. I always pictured kings and queens having ultimate authority about what they did day-in and day-out, but I was finding that leaders were subject to all sorts of expectations. For example, my outdoor roughing it clothes were designed to be functional, but also made me look regal and sexy at the same time. I also felt almost as much of a servant to the people as I had been a slave to my masters before, albeit the difference was that this was my choice.
I was so much aware of my body now than ever before. I’d never considered myself a sensual being before, but the feel of my new body and the responses it elicited from people made me constantly aware of what I now was. If I were to admit to myself that I was rather enjoying the feelings I would need to admit I no longer looked at myself through the eyes of a man. Shaelan’s memories were slow to trigger and I wondered if I would ever grow into the role I was expected to fulfill.
“Cadie, what happens if I never fully recover the knowledge I had before? I feel like I’m blindly walking through a maze. I’ve no desire to disappoint anyone or tread on cultural expectations I can’t remember.”
“I can’t imagine being reborn like you were after so long, but in a way I’m not in such a different position than you are.”
“How so?”
“You’re giving me your bow has bequeathed upon me a set of cultural expectations. By my receiving them willingly, I have found myself now a part of an intricate web of rules within the Fae world, a world I’ve never seen before or been a part of. Ewen has tried to explain this to me that I am forever bound in service to you now. Not that I mind in the least, but actions here carry more weight than we realize.”
“If I’d known I’d never have put you in that position.”
Cadie laughed. “I’m happy to be bound to you. I’ve never felt such purpose in my life before and I feel a part of something that’s worthwhile. You and I may fail in our understanding of things beyond our knowledge, but a thousand years has past and we can write our own rules. The world is a different place and who’s to say that the old ways are still the best ways?”
Cadie had a way of making me feel better about myself. I laughed lightly. “As long as I don’t inadvertently ask someone to marry me, I’m okay with that.”
Cadie smiled brightly. “You mean you have your eyes on someone?”
“No… not at all. It’s just I don’t want to accidently accept someone’s sword and suddenly be betrothed. Do you know what really happened to me?”
“What do you mean?”
“I shared with Darnell some things I haven’t shared with anyone else. I’ve memories of events and things from before I was killed, but not many. I recall when Gwenyth and another Dark Fae plunged the iron spear through my chest. Cadie, this may sound very strange to you, but I feel I must confide in someone I can trust. Most of my memories are from another life.”
“Do you mean your life before as Shaelan?”
“No…” I looked down feeling like I might lose my best friend, someone who for the first time in my life, would willingly die for me. “Darnel explained that rebirth requires a strong life essence to be merged. A catalyst perhaps. I had a life before my rebirth.”
“You’re saying you were someone else, and through whatever circumstances, your essence merged with Shaelan’s? I talked with our elders the other night about rebirth and they explained what they knew. They said that the only way this could work is if the essence, the character, the life force was very similar, or perhaps what the gods determined was needed. Who were you before? A High Fae?”
“Hardly. I was born a male slave in the Mortal realm.” I looked into Cadie’s eyes and I could see sympathy and understanding.
“Tell me about your life.” She leaned forward towards me so I told her everything and how I found myself as Shaelan. “I understand now. Your fighting abilities, your knowledge of warfare and strategy. How you can relate to all of us being slaves.”
I nodded. “If you so choose, I release you from any binding to me you have as I can understand how you must be feeling about me now. I’m an imposter living inside the shell of a High Fae Queen.”
“Oh hush! Sorry, my Lady. I shouldn’t speak to you that way.”
“Cadie, you’re one of the few who will speak to me what I really need to hear. You can always speak what’s on your mind to me.”
“I’m honored to be chosen as your confidant this way. You’re Shaelan, my Queen. You’re not an imposter in her body. Let me put it this way. Whose body is that?”
“Shaelan’s”
“No, it’s yours.”
“And who are you inside? Who’s the person that loves their people? Was that Marcus that belongs to this land and this people?”
“I think I understand what you’re telling me. I’m not individually Marcus and I’m not individually Shaelan, but something new.”
“Exactly. You’re Shaelan with additional life experience and skills and essence that you need to accomplish the tasks before you. You mustn’t let this worry you. You’re not an imposter, rather you’re an enhanced Shaelan Scarletsun. If anything, it makes me even more in awe of you and who you are.”
“You don’t think it is strange that I was a man before? A slave?”
“Who else could lead all our people effectively but one that was a slave, one that experienced life from both perspectives, a fighter and a leader? You’re what we need.”
“As always, Cadie, your wisdom far exceeds your years.”
“May I ask a question, Shaelan?” I watched as Cadie blushed slightly.
“Anything.”
“What was it like as a man and how do you feel now?”
“That’s a challenging question to answer. In a way, as a slave, I was nothing. Perhaps closer to a beast of burden. I’m not sure I really knew what it was to be a man. Comparatively, I was far stronger than a woman, but that just made me more valuable as a slave. I feel so comfortable in this body, lithe, strong, even pure if that makes sense. I feel powerful in many ways and even far more sensual.”
Cadie smiled. “We women do have that power over men. And what about the other things? Personal things? The difference between…” She blushed again.
I laughed. It was odd to think the Fae even had such thoughts. “My experience as a man was not the best comparison. I never had anyone I cared about and partnering with someone out of love was not an option for me. I believe from a woman’s perspective, that the experience can be far more emotionally and physically satisfying than for a man.”
“And how would you as a man show your interest in a woman?”
“Sadly, I never had the opportunity. However, I do believe if I had the chance, I’d show special interest in that person. I’d go out of my way to show them I cared. Sort of the way I see Ewen treat you.”
If a woman could blush any more I didn’t think it would be possible. “You think he’s interested in me?”
“I do.”
“What should I do?”
“If you like Ewen, then there’s nothing wrong with you showing equal interest.”
“And what about you? Practically every male in the village drools over you as you walk by. I’ve even seen a few women fan themselves. You’re beauty is beyond compare.”
Now it was my turn to blush. “I hadn’t noticed. That’s not entirely accurate. I’ve noticed how people look at me, but I don’t feel it’s anything serious.”
“But if you could choose, do you know whether you would choose a man or a woman as your partner?”
“I didn’t know I had a choice.”
“Of course you do.”
“I’ve not considered it. I’m not sure I’m ready for either.”
“You’ll know when you’re ready. I have to get myself ready for tomorrow. Good night Shaelan!” Cadie hugged me then left me alone in my room.
It was less than a week since my transformation and I was starting to feel much more at home in my situation. What I admitted to Cadie helped galvanize my own sense of personhood. I was happy to be Shaelan. My life was better and softer. It was filled with people that cared about me. I walked to the mirror and stared at myself, the person looking back no longer feeling quite so foreign.
***
The next morning I donned my travel outfit and put my other clothes into a small pack along with a little food and water. Horses were uncommon these days so we’d be travelling on foot. It would take a full day to get to the next village. As I walked through the village people came out to greet me and touch my hands. I encouraged them to pack as much food as possible and prepare to meet us in the next village in a few days.
I met Darnel, the elders, and my honor guard of seven in the village square. The elders placed their hands on my head and spoke a blessing over me and everyone. Darnel hugged me and encouraged me to let the guard do their job. I sighed at that. It was hard to let others fight my battles for me.
Throughout the day I noticed Cadie walking close to Ewen. They seemed to be drawing closer together. I could feel the spark between them. It was late in the day when we approached the village. We looked down upon it from a rocky outcropping that overlooked the area. The village was at least twice the size of ours and there were both crops and flocks being taken care of. I stretched my senses and could feel three Dark Fae in the area. We were still a long ways off and Cadie was relaying what she was seeing with her enhanced sight. That’s a nice trick I thought to myself when I felt a small shudder flow through my body. Suddenly things became very focused and clear and I could see what Cadie was now seeing.
“My Lady? Are you all right?” Ewen was looking at me strangely.
“I’m fine Ewen. I can see everything so clearly now.”
“Your eyes, my Lady.” Ewen fumbled with his clothes and produced a small hand-sized mirror. What I saw was rather startling. My blue eyes were still blue and their shape was the same, but they reminded me more of bird’s eyes. I closed my eyes and opened them again and they were normal, but my vision was not as far reaching anymore.
Cadie came to my side. “Another glimmer?”
Ewen nodded. “Transformation magic. Can you think of claws, or wings, perhaps even cat eyes?”
Claws? I held out my hand and thought of mountain lion claws. Before my eyes, my finger nails extruded and became razor sharp talons. “That’s so strange. Frightening even.”
Cadie held my clawed hand and watched the claws disappear. “That could come in handy. If you were tied and your weapons taken, you could escape easily. I wonder if you’ll be able to fully transform when you get your full powers.
I tried switching to my hawk-like eyes and looked down on the village again then shifted them back. “What’s our plan?” I thought perhaps discussing the plan might help me calm down.
“I saw two Dark Fae.”
I cut in. “There’s three. I could feel a third down there.”
Cadie looked at me and smiled knowingly. “Your High Fae senses are growing stronger as you approach your birthday. You’ll be able to feel the land soon and after your birthday, you’ll likely be able to sift as far as you can feel.”
“Wonderful. Another magic anomaly from your Queen.” I said sarcastically.
“This is a good thing, my Queen. What you see as a burden, we see hope through your growing powers. How will we deal with these Dark Fae?”
“The village knows we’re coming, correct?”
“We must assume our messenger arrived and the people know already.” Ewen went and sat next to Cadie and I caught a small flicker of a smile from her.
“The village is laid out much like ours was. If they’re expecting us, then what if I simply walk into the town square? Wouldn’t that draw the attention of the Dark Fae?”
Ewen chuckled. “You going anywhere draws attention, my Lady.” Cadie elbowed him lightly. “Uh hmmm. What I meant was you’d be spotted early so any positioning we do around the square would be undone.”
“Would the Dark Fae sense us, or me while they’re sleeping?”
“No, but that doesn’t mean they won’t take shifts or one might be awake. A Dark Fae can sense a few hundred feet.”
“Then what about a distraction? Do you see that bale of straw between the crops and the barns?”
“Barely, my Lady.”
“What if in the early morning before the sun rises, we move ourselves down there. Cadie can get on the roof of the barn, the rest of us hidden as we did before. I can set the straw on fire which should cause the Dark Fae to come and investigate. Then we simply attack them.”
“I’m glad this time you said you would remain hidden with us, my Lady.”
“I’m just trying to do my part. Personally I’d rather just walk down there and attack them on my own.”
Ewen sighed. “We need to consider the impact you can have on the village people. We need to show strength, power, and confidence. They’re broken people. I don’t want you front and center, but you’ve proven to all of us we can trust you in a fight. So let’s do this in a different way. Before dawn, we all move to the square. It’s possible we may be intercepted, but that’s not a huge concern. Let’s assume we aren’t as these Dark Fae are rather lazy brutes. We position ourselves around the square and you wake up the town. There’s usually a town bell in the square, simply ring it a few times.”
“It all sounds rather simple. We should try to keep at least one of them alive. We might be able to gain some information from them. Can we prevent ones we capture from sifting?”
“Pain will distract them from sifting. Then chains or something to hold them to a position.”
***
That night I lay on a thin blanket and stared into the night sky. The stars here seemed so close and vibrant. I closed my eyes and thought of seeing in the dark like a cat. When I opened my eyes the world was transformed. Everything was bright, almost as bright as day, but there was little to no color. I saw movements of the minutest creatures as small flashes of light. The world became alive to the point it was rather disconcerting. I closed my eyes and returned to normal and stretched out my senses. Cadie was right. I could feel further and further. I traveled in my mind to the next village. I felt the Dark Fae there and saw a young female one had taken to his bed unwillingly. My anger burned at the Dark Fae. Then I felt something. It was strong, very strong. A man was chained, but his mind was free. I could feel him, my senses keenly aware of his surroundings, his position almost as if I could see him in my mind. I whispered to him. “I’m coming.” And then I heard it in my mind as I felt the man stir. “My Queen!”
The entire thing shocked and stunned me. How could I speak and be heard to another person so far away. I couldn’t speak to Cadie this way. Between the speaking to the man and the anger that burned over the young woman being taken unwillingly, sleep eluded me for a long time.
***
I woke several hours before dawn and I changed into my royal battle outfit. Within moments we were ready to go and I fell into step next to Cadie as we headed towards the village.
“Cadie, last night… I wanted to see how far my senses could go and I directed them north and beyond the village. I could almost see things in my mind. In the next village… I sensed a man, a Fae. He was chained. I whispered to him to let him know I was coming. He felt powerful. I think he heard me. Is that possible?”
Cadie’s face looked rather pale in the early dawn light. “Yes, my Lady and also no.”
“That makes no sense.”
“You’re not of age yet so you shouldn’t be able to see or sense like that. Even for a High Fae. Did you feel your senses could move further east or west?”
“I’m not sure, it seemed easy to move north.”
“Try now, but go west, then try going north again.”
I stopped walking and closed my eyes. I reached as far west as I could and could only go a little ways west of the city. Then I tried going north and easily went to the next village. I tried to go further but couldn’t. “I can go north as far as the next village, but not too far west.”
We started walking again and Cadie grabbed Ewen’s arm and whispered into his ear. He looked back at me like he had to consider something then whispered back to Cadie. Cadie then spoke to me again. “I can’t tell you too much as this is rather unheard of. You’ve an anchor in the next village. Something that allows you to sense in a line to that point.”
“An anchor. What about the man and the fact I thought he heard me?”
“Ewen thinks that’s a conversation for another time and I agree with him. Let’s focus on this village and take care of the situation here first. We can discuss this more later, my Lady.” Did I sense a smile lurking on her face?
We arrived without incident at the village square just as the sun began to rise. I could feel the village stirring and getting ready for the day. As soon as the sun hit the square, I rang the village bell three times. Within minutes doors opened and people came out of the buildings to stare at me. Three Dark Fae materialized in front of me.
“Good morning.” I tried to put as much of a cheerfulness into my voice as I could. “Lay down your weapons now and surrender. This is my village and these are my people.” I could see Ewen reach for his sword and I held my hand towards him.
The largest of the Dark Fae stepped forward. His wings unfurled in an agitated way. He was huge. “I don’t care if our Empress wants you, no one comes to my village and demands anything. You’re dead!”
He drew his sword and I had him disarmed in a split second. I then grabbed his neck with my left hand and extended my claws as my sword pressed against his bloated stomach. The other Dark Fae drew their weapons but both went down seconds later with arrows through their heads. I started closing my fingers letting my claws dig into his neck and I ran the tip of my sword along his stomach causing it to sizzle.
“He’s all yours.” Ewen and the other guards were instantly disarming him and tying the Dark Fae. “I’m sorry, Ewen, I couldn’t let you have all the fun.”
“It’s quite all right, my Lady.”
“Cadie, you’ve been practicing!”
Cadie stood by my side and kept her arrow trained on the Dark Fae until they had him fully bound and staked to the ground. “I’ve spent six hours a day practicing. I’m getting much faster and better.”
I turned to the people of the village who had all circled us and began to bow before me. “Please stand. You’re free.” I waited until they were all standing before I continued. “I’m Shaelan Scarletsun reborn and returned to you all. It’s my promise to you to fight against Gwenyth, free the Court of Light, and restore the land or die trying. Our village to the south is also free, but they’ll need shelter for a few weeks until we can build up our strength. You’re no longer slaves to the Dark Fae.”
A cheer arose and people came forward to thank each of us with tears and hugs. One of the remaining elders held me tightly. “You really have returned. I’d almost lost hope. How many glimmers have you had?”
“Three. No four. Water, fire, transformation, and far sense. I’m guessing the last one is a glimmer.”
Cadie and Ewen snuck closer and interrupted us. “Santhiel. It’s so good to see you!” Ewen hugged the elder and led him away as Cadie asked another woman if there was a private room where she and I could talk. We were led through the village to a small cabin. The woman left us be and closed the door behind her.
“What’s going on, Cadie?”
“Your far sense isn’t a glimmer. It’s something else. We didn’t want to tell you earlier.”
“Tell me what?”
“The anchor in the other village… It’s the man.”
“I sensed he’s very strong.”
“That’s not it.” Cadie was wringing her hands.
“Cadie, please. What does this mean?”
“You said you thought you could speak to him and he heard?”
“Yes.”
“Shaelan… that man is a High Fae and he’s your soul mate.”
“My what?”
“Your soul mate. The one person in the world you’re meant, or should I say destined, to be with. You’re very strong, Shaelan, but no one can sense that far before they come of age. You can always sense in the direction of your soul mate. When you whispered to him, did he respond?”
“I thought I heard him say ‘my Queen’.”
Cadie bit her lip. “Shaelan, the gods have chosen your mate for you, one that will fulfill your desires, complement your power, and help you restore the world. You must save him. We must save him.”
I sat down on the bed. “This must be a mistake. I’m not even sure I could be with a man.”
“Regardless, my Lady, the gods have chosen your husband. He’ll know when he sees you and you have time to get to know him.”
“Why do I suddenly feel like a slave again? A slave to the gods.”
“My Lady… Shaelan… You’re free to choose your own path, but know this… I believe the gods are looking after you and after everyone’s best interest. Any other path will lead to death and pain for you, or for many others. If I may offer some advice?”
“Certainly, Cadie.”
“Don’t be too quick to dismiss this. You’ve a new life now. A life that impacts many thousands of lives. Find joy within yourself, with who you are, and everything will fall into place.”
“And you, Cadie? Do you have this connection with Ewen?”
“We have a connection, but it’s not like what you’ve described. Lesser Fae have never been known to have the type of connection to their mates as High Fae. Perhaps it’s the lower level of our power. No one really knows. Even with High Fae, what you’re experiencing is rare, perhaps only occurring once every few hundred years.”
“Were my parents soul mates?”
“Everyone believes so. They married for love and not for political gain, which is the usual High Fae bonding.”
I put my head in my hands and thought about fate and destiny. Was I better off since I became Shaelan or have I simply traded one life of pain and suffering for another? “Will you come with me, Cadie?”
“Of course. But where are we going?”
“To the next village. There’s a single Dark Fae there that deserves to die and I suppose I need to free my god’s picked future husband.”
“What about the rest of the guards and the people here?”
“Ewen will have enough on his hands getting this place organized. We can handle a single Dark Fae. Last night, he was raping a young girl. He receives no mercy.”
***
We left the room and were immediately set upon by over a hundred villagers. They wanted to see me and touch me to make sure I was real. I was happy to see them, yet, at the same time, all the activity wore me out. I’d never been a people person and being Shaelan had immensely helped me become more extroverted, but the change from being on my own to having so many people depend upon me added to my stress. Ewen squeezed through the throngs of people to give me a report. Thirteen villagers were trained fighters and ready to take up arms. We had enough weapons for only four of them, bringing our armed fighters to eleven.
“Ewen, you’re doing an excellent job but there’s something Cadie and I must do. We’re heading to the next village. There’s only a single Dark Fae there and I’m sure you’re aware of Cadie’s suspicions regarding my ‘anchor’.”
“Let me send more men with you both, just in case.”
“You need all the help you can get to help the villagers here. Tomorrow our village should arrive and perhaps even the one further north too in a few days. This will take all the help you can get to be prepared. We also need to be ready for the fourth village and we could send scouts to the city to find the weapons cache. Cadie and I can defeat a single Dark Fae and I promise to bring her back to you safely in three days.”
It was clear Ewen didn’t like the idea but he nodded and with a quick squeeze of Cadie’s hand he left us.
“Come on, Cadie. Let’s get moving.”
***
The next village was only half a day’s journey and we made good time, arriving just after the sun reached its peak. This village was much like the first one with the exception that the crops seemed to be thriving much more. Cadie told me she suspects that’s due to the influence of the High Fae, similar in a way to my presence bringing life to the land at the other village.
“I can feel him strongly.”
“The Dark Fae?”
“No, my anchor.” I still had a hard time believing or saying he was my soul mate. We stood to move closer when my left hand flared with searing pain. I almost shouted but I looked at my hand and there was nothing wrong with it.
"What’s the matter, Shaelan?”
“My hand is burning.”
“Reach out with your senses. What’s happening to your soul mate?”
“Oh gods… We need to move.”
There were villagers in the field that we all but ignored as we ran into the village. I knew instinctively where to go and I bolted for a door of one of the larger buildings. Cadie was barely able to keep up with me so driven was my urgency. I threw the door open and drew my sword and stared at a Dark Fae holding a small torch under the shackled hand of a man. I was incensed. I put the torch out with my magic and dove at the Dark Fae. My iron sword cutting up between his legs. “That’s for the girl last night.” I seethed at the creature. The Dark Fae nearly passed out from the pain. I managed to regain his attention by slicing through his membranous wings. “That’s for torturing him.”
The Dark Fae suddenly went wild in my arms, grabbing me and throwing me across the room. My sword clattered away. Cadie tried, but the room was too confining for her bow.
“Your death will bring me great riches, Shaelan Scarletsun.”
I looked at him, his wings ruined, and dark blood dripping from his loins. He would die slowly if I just left him but one thought as to what he had done to the young girl and to this man and rage filled me afresh. I drew my dagger as he drew his sword. I crashed into him again, my vision picking out every twitch of his muscles and my reactions faster than I even thought I was capable of. I dodged his clumsy sword play easily and began tearing him to shreds with my dagger. He swung again and I grabbed his wrist stopping the force of his blow and I willed freezing into his arm. I watched as his arm crystalized. He screamed in pain.
“Die you filthy beast!” I shouted as I drove my dagger under his chin and into his brain. I pulled my dagger out as he fell to the building floor, his arm shattering into a thousand pieces.
“My Lady, you’re hurt.” I felt Cadie’s gentle touch on my left shoulder. I turned towards her and she gasped. “Your eyes, my Lady.” I didn’t even realize I’d shifted them. I closed them and took a deep breath. When I opened them again Cadie’s smile returned.
“That’s never happened to me before. I’d heard of people called bezerkers in battle. I’ve never lost myself in a fight like that before.” I looked at my shoulder. It was bruising and cut, but it was already healing.
Cadie touched my shoulder again. “I’ve never seen anyone fight like that before. I couldn’t even see you move you were so quick.”
“That’s all very touching ladies, but do you think you could get me out of here?”
We turned to look at the man who was shackled and chained at both wrists. An iron band was around his head and I could see it was burning his skin. He was stripped bare with only his breeches left. His face was bruised and bleeding, his torso striped with whip scars. His left hand was blistered. For all that, I took a hesitant inward gasp of air. He was extremely handsome and his muscles were well defined under his bronzed skin.
I moved to him involuntarily. My heart ready to burst within my chest. I gently removed the iron band and tossed it away. I placed my hands on his sweated and dirty brow and willed healing into him. It was almost as if something snapped inside me as I drew on magic I didn’t know I had. Cadie would tell me it was another glimmer, but I didn’t care as my heart would break if I didn’t touch him.
He was staring at me when I pulled back. He was healed with only minor scars left across his chest and back. His blue eyes drew me in and I found it hard to breathe. Then he smiled. “Thank you for that, but I’ve been hanging here for three days and I’m rather hungry and thirsty. Why don’t you find something for me to eat and drink while this other one here finds the keys and unlocks me?”
Cadie almost pushed me aside as she was very upset. “You’ll not talk to our Queen like that you miserable piece of…” She stopped when he started laughing. It wasn’t a mirthless laugh, but the laugh of someone who knew exactly what he’d just done. Cadie turned to me. “I think we should leave him here.” She stamped her foot and stormed out of the building.
I looked into his eyes again. They were softer, more compassionate. “Do you know where the keys are?”
“There’s a drawer in that wooden desk over there. They should be inside.”
I found the keys and unlocked the man. He stood and stretched almost like a cat. His long matted brown hair went to his broad shoulders. I gathered my weapons and sheathed them then handed the Dark Fae’s sword to the man. Not sure what I should be doing as his presence confused me, I turned and walked out the door into the village square. Once again, the entire village had turned out and was waiting to greet me. They all bowed low and whispered “My Queen.” I moved from person to person and raised them to their feet. They waited for me to speak to them.
I looked around the crowd of people until my eyes fell upon a young woman. She was beaten and bruised. I knew she was the one the Dark Fae had raped. I moved through the crowd without saying a word; strangely I felt the man standing on the steps of the building behind me, watching me. At first the girl shied at my touch as a reached for her, but then she fell into my arms and sobbed. I held her and once again poured healing into her body. The crowd gasped as her bruises disappeared.
I looked her in the eyes and stroked her hair. “I want you to know that hideous creature that did this to you is dead. I made him suffer for what he did to you.” She bowed her head not wanting to look me in the eyes. I gently lifted her chin. “You never have to bow to me. Never feel ashamed of yourself. Use your pain to make you stronger.” She hugged me and clung to me as I stood.
“People of the Court of Light, you’re free! The Dark Fae will eventually come to investigate this village, but we’re rebuilding at the village to the south. The people there are making room for all of you. Until we can gather enough fighters and weapons, we’re still at risk. Gather your things, your valuables, and your food. Tomorrow we travel to the other village where you’ll be protected and cared for.”
There was a cheer and a half dozen men pressed forward. They told me they were trained fighters. “I welcome you all. We need every available fighter. Be with your families now and get them prepared.”
Two elders approached and wept openly. They were both women and they pulled me into hugs and they kissed my cheeks. “You’re welcome to stay with us tonight. You’ll honor us at a feast as well?”
“I would be honored. Thank you.”
The crowd had dispersed some and I turned to see the man standing there still staring at me. Cadie came around the corner with a bucket in her hand. She tossed the water at the man, soaking him. “Here’s your water you asked for! You’ll need more than that to remove the stink though.”
I burst out laughing not expecting Cadie to ever do something like that.
The man started laughing as well. “I guess I deserved that. We’ve not formally met yet.” He extended a hand to Cadie who looked him straight in the eye with a slight level of distrust. “I’m Altarin Camdenoly.” I watched Cadie’s eyes go wide, but she maintained her eye contact with him. “You’re a feisty one. I like that. Most people won’t look me in the eyes.”
“I’m Cadie and I’ve been trained well, your Majesty. My Queen insists I not bow or look away.”
“Your Queen is a remarkable and unique woman.”
“She’s the most beautiful, courageous, and gifted person I’ve ever met.”
“I’m right here you two. What’s with the ‘your majesty’ stuff?”
Altarin turned and bowed slightly towards me. He took my hand in his and I felt like my knees would give way. He kissed my knuckles and looked me straight in the eyes. “So you’re the one? The prophecies were true after all. I wasn’t sure what to expect. When I felt your touch last night I admit I was disheartened. After all, who wants to marry someone they’ve never met before? You could have been an old hag.”
I threw my hand down releasing his hand from mine as I watched him smile mischievously. “How dare you insinuate we’re getting married! You’re insufferable!” I was blushing and I knew it so I turned my back on him and walked off, Cadie following closely in my footsteps.
“I can’t believe I threw a bucket of water on the King of the Court of Dawn. I’m so dead!”
I stopped walking and turned to Cadie. “What do you mean he’s the King of the Court of Dawn?”
“The Court of Dawn is an island kingdom to the far west. The Court of Light and the Court of Dawn were allies, but Gwenyth attacked the Court of Light early on to decimate our armies as the Court of Light was by far the biggest threat to her. History says she all but ignored the Court of Dawn until a few hundred years ago. Altarin’s father was killed by Gwenyth and his court scattered. I’d heard rumors that Altarin, the rightful heir to the Court of Dawn, came to our lands to try to build an army to fight Gwenyth.”
We continued to walk as I felt a need to put some distance between Altarin and myself. “How old is he?”
Cadie beamed. “You like him!”
“No I don’t. He’s a… he’s a real piece of work.” I was blushing again.
“It’s alright, Shaelan. I saw how you looked at him and how he looks at you. You really are soul mates, but that doesn’t mean you’ll instantly fall in love with each other. He’s young, six or seven hundred years old I think. He’s also powerful, a transformer and a telekinetic. The iron band that was around his head negates Fae magic. I’m told it’s very painful.”
***
Cadie and I found a runner to take a message to Ewen at the other village to let them know we were fine and to be prepared for more people coming the next day. We made ourselves as useful as we could and leveraged our new guards to keep the people organized. Altarin had disappeared even though I knew exactly where he was at all times. I suspect he was helping the people but kept his distance on purpose, which was fine with me. I spent time with the people in the fields and helped them dig vegetables and put them into carts. The people couldn’t get over the fact that their queen was doing manual labor. I needed the distraction and the labor helped make me feel useful.
This village had several horses that would pull the carts, these were the first I’d seen in the Fae lands. They were large, strong, and beautiful animals. I considered moving on to the next village, but the larger village needed time to adjust as the community grew and I needed to be here for this village to help them be ready to move.
The feast was held in the large community building. A special table was set for me, but I refused to sit there by myself. I picked up my plate of food and squeezed in besides some of the villagers so I could get to know them better. I couldn’t bring myself to be served by them, even if I was their queen. It wasn’t long before I felt Altarin’s presence nearby. It was unnerving to feel the connection. I was in the middle of pondering my situation again and looking down at my hair and body when he came into the building.
I looked up and our eyes met. He gave me a slight nod and a smile, then I watched as he mingled with the crowd. He knew all of them by name. They loved him. I watched him as he gracefully moved from table to table and person to person. He was a natural leader. He’d cleaned himself up as well. His brown hair shone and flowed to his shoulders with the lightest touch of curls. He was clean and wore clothing that slightly exposed his chest and his tanned skin. My heart beat faster in my chest as he neared. Could I ever be with a man? Were my feelings contrived or manipulated by the gods? Did he feel what I felt?
I found another plate and got some food together. I brought Altarin the plate and watched his eyes dance merrily. Cadie, who had been talking animatedly with the villagers paused to watch our interaction.
Altarin tipped his head towards me and showed another devastating smile. “It’s not every day I’m served by someone as beautiful as you, my Lady.” I felt the heat rise to my face. “Will this be a daily occurrence once you’re Shaelan Camdenoly-Scarletsun?”
“The only thing larger than this room, your Majesty, is your arrogance.” I turned and placed the plate of food in front of one of the villagers who looked confused since he already had a plate of food. “Sleep well, your Majesty.” I turned to go but my way was blocked.
“My Lady, please forgive me. Sometimes my witty remarks leave my mouth faster than my brain can stop them when I’m nervous.”
I turned back, flustered at not having an escape route. I reminded myself of who I was and the power I had over men. I gave him a smile I knew would melt any man’s resolve. I placed the flat of my hand on his chest for emphasis. “Why would the King of the Court of Dawn ever be nervous?”
He straightened himself out and tried hard to keep his eyes focused on mine and not at the cleavage my clothing generously displayed. “In all my years I’ve never been challenged, I’ve never seen anyone or anything so beautiful as you, and I find myself stumbling over myself trying to make a good impression.”
Cadie’s mouth fell open. I moved my hand from his chest to his cheek as I gave him another smile. “That almost felt like a compliment. I suggest you keep working on trying to make a good impression. Good night, your Majesty.” I squeezed passed him and slipped out into the cool night air.
Cadie rushed up behind me and took my arm in hers. “That was some excellent dinner entertainment back there.”
“If he expects me to faint at his words and fall immediately into bed with him, he’s got another thing coming. He’s so frustrating!”
“But you’re attracted to him, aren’t you?”
I paused and thought about that. I was a guy, how in the name of the gods could I even remotely be attracted to him? I sat down on a bench, Cadie sat down next to me. Shaelan hadn’t been interested in women, only men. We were one person now and I knew I was drawn to Altarin, just as I had a response to the shirtless guards the other day. “Yes…” I whispered with a hint of resignation and maybe more than a hint of acknowledgement of who I really was now.
“I mean who wouldn’t be attracted to him? He’s incredibly handsome and a good match for your beauty. If he could only keep his mouth shut he might even be perfect.”
That caused me to laugh so deeply tears formed in my eyes. I’d never laughed so hard in my entire life before. Was this what joy was like? “Come on, Cadie. Let’s go get some rest as we have a busy day tomorrow getting the people to the other village.” I felt a little surge of magic and a pair of eyes watching us from the forest. I smiled and took Cadie’s arm and headed to the elder’s cabin.
***
It was late the next morning that the people were ready to go. I’d watched Altarin as he helped load the carts and organize the people. He’d lead us back to the other village and I’d follow up the rear with Cadie. The unarmed guards spread themselves out within the line of people. They wanted to surround me but I convinced them I was fine and to move on ahead. We’d just started and the last of the villagers were crossing the fields when I sensed darkness pooling behind me. I turned and drew my sword just as four Dark Fae materialized before me. There was no discussion as they immediately drew their weapons and surged forward to attack.
Cadie backed off and started firing arrows, killing one of the Dark Fae, but she was too close and a powerful backhanded hit from one of them sent her flying unconscious. I watched her collapse in a heap on the ground when it happened to me again. I only vaguely heard the screams of the villagers as three more Dark Fae materialized to my right. And then I was the wind and fire as I wove through the Dark Fae like they were statues. There was no quarter or mercy as I slashed, burned, and froze them. Within minutes four of the six were dead. I’d taken some hits but I just kept going. Then suddenly I felt slow and sluggish and pain washed over my body. I wasn’t sure what had happened but I realized I was bleeding and I was being pushed back, my strength fading rapidly.
The two remaining Dark Fae were closing in. My blocks were becoming weaker and weaker. I reached for my magic only to find it not there. I continued to battle fiercely but I knew I was in trouble. I backed up as I fought, my tiredness growing by the second. Then I tripped over one of the bodies of the Dark Fae. I raised my sword feebly as the two closed in for the kill. My eyes swam and I could feel darkness creeping in around me. Suddenly the two Dark Fae were slammed from their side. I saw a tawny hide, fangs, and claws, then nothing.
***
When I opened my eyes Altarin was cradling me. His eyes were golden with dark vertical slits reminding me of a cat’s. He blinked and they were normal again. I tried to speak but I was so exhausted. “Shhhh. Stay still, Shaelan.” I could feel tendrils of magic wrap around me. My energy was returning.
“Cadie! The villagers!”
“Are all fine thanks to you.”
Cadie came to my side with a worried look. “I’m so sorry, my Lady. I failed you!” She was crying. I reached my hand up to touch her face but my arm felt like it was made of stone.
“You did well, Cadie. A bow isn’t a good weapon for such close fighting. I’ll need to teach you to use a sword.” She smiled weakly.
“You completely expended your magic. That’s why you’re so tired. You’re amazing. I’ve never seen anyone take out four Dark Fae before and you still haven’t come of age yet.” Did I get the impression Altarin was concerned for me?
The elders and villagers laid their hands on me and I could feel my energy return and my cuts and bruises begin to heal. I slowly got to my feet and looked at the carnage. The six guards had already collected the weapons and stood guard around us. Altarin held me even though I didn’t need his help. I leaned into him a little. “What happened?”
One of the elders spoke up. “What do you remember?”
“I remember Cadie getting hurt, then it was as if I woke from a dream. I was exhausted and fell, then a great cat rescued me?” I turned to Altarin. “That was you?” He nodded.
The elder continued. “I’ve never seen anyone fight like you did, my Lady. You were so fast, and you wove your magic into your fight effortlessly. It seemed like only seconds and the four Dark Fae were dead. Then Altarin arrived from the front of our line and killed the remaining two.”
“When will my magic return?”
“It already is, but when you completely expend yourself it can take longer. A day, perhaps.”
Altarin’s arm was around my shoulders and I felt comforted and protected but then it dawned on me how intimate the touch was. “We have a ways to go. We should keep moving.” I glanced at Altarin’s eyes and turned away at the intensity of them. Four guards decided they had to stay with me and Altarin took his place back at the front of the line. I was grateful to get going again and have the attention off of me for a while.
“I’m so sorry, my Lady.”
“Cadie, these things happen in battle. We weren’t expecting any attack, let alone one so swift and with so many. You killed one, and at such close range, that’s admirable. I think I know what’s happening to me.”
“What do you mean?”
“You say Altarin is my soul mate. When I felt his pain, when I was concerned for his safety, that’s when I lost it. When I saw you hurt, it happened again. It’s as if when someone I’m close to is in danger, I do everything I can to protect them. I lose sense of space and time. I was thinking I might be able to control it better next time.”
Cadie’s eyes went moist. “You’re saying you care for me?”
“No, Cadie. I love you like the sister I never had. I’ve never had family I can truly remember. I feel loss over my parents, but it’s such a vague memory. You’re my best friend. I don’t want anything to happen to you.”
She took my arm in hers. “The feeling is mutual.”
“If I adopted you would you be a princess?”
Cadie laughed. “It doesn’t work that way. I have to be High Fae to be royalty of any kind.”
“That’s ridiculous. You’re more royal than anyone else I know. If I can’t make you princess, then what good of a Queen am I?”
“I don’t need to be a princess.”
“And I don’t need to be a queen. I have to build my court. What if I start with you? Advisor and head of my archery divisions.”
Cadie giggled. “Divisions of one person.”
“You may be one now, but I foresee thousands in the near future. What do you say?”
Cadie stopped and I looked back at her. “You’re not kidding are you?”
“No, Cadie. I really mean it.”
“I’m not qualified.”
“You’re no more qualified than I am to be queen. You can do this and I already trust your wisdom, which is well beyond your years.”
“Then I’d be honored, my Queen.” She curtsied and I found a twig and touched both her shoulders with it.
“Now it’s official.” We both laughed and caught up with the rest of the villagers.
***
It was late in the evening when the last of us straggled into the village. By the time we got there the first villagers had relayed the heroics of their Queen and Ewen rushed to us full of concern. He even hugged Cadie. It wasn’t long before Darnel showed up and some of the other villagers. It was like a reunion. Altarin had been standing back from us, but I waved him forward.
“Ewen, Darnell, meet Altarin Camdenoly, rightful King of the Court of Dawn.” Ewen gave him an appraising look then glanced at Cadie who nodded.
Ewen stepped forward and shook Altarin’s hand. “Well met, your Majesty.”
Darnel wasn’t a hand shaker and simply hugged Altarin. Darnel glanced at me then at Altarin. It was as if everyone shared our secret which I wasn’t sure I even believed in myself.
Stories were shared and we found several Dark Fae attacked this village earlier in the day. It was clear that the Dark Fae were aware of things happening in the area. We now had twenty-one armed fighters, including myself. We needed more weapons, fighters, and space as one look at all the people I knew space would be tight. The people had a joyous perspective though and it felt like one giant family.
Ewen had wasted no time and invited the elders, several key fighters, two scouts that had gone to the city, Altarin, and myself to an evening meeting in the large hall. I was still exhausted, but I pulled Cadie to my side and told them she was the first of my council and in charge of our archery divisions. Ewen smiled and led us all to the hall.
In a way, this was the first strategy planning session of the rebellion. Ewen had brought us all up to speed and the scouts shared what they had seen. The city was called Atherton and it was a moderately sized city, capable of housing nearly ten thousand people. Most of the city was desolate but three or four thousand people still lived there. The city itself sat on the banks of a river and had a small palace on the west side. The weapons cache was under the palace.
Dark Fae were fairly visible throughout the city. An estimated thirty or forty of them were seen however, the numbers seemed to be dwindling. We calculated at least a dozen had been killed by us that were likely reinforcements from the city.
I yawned and apologized. “I’m sorry, I’m still exhausted.” Ewen wanted to keep the meeting going but I saw Cadie place a hand on his arm. “I don’t want to delay long, but I think we need a week to prepare for this. We have many skilled craftsmen and women from the three villages. We need more archers and iron-tipped arrows. Cadie can oversee those interested in joining her ranks and the stocking of her supplies. We should send three or four guards to the further village, take back control and bring them all back here. How defensible is the city? Are their gardens and food supplies within the city?”
The scouts suggested the high walls of the palace made for an exceptional city for defense. There was enough water and gardens within the Atheron’s walls to sustain it indefinitely.
“Then I suggest we send runners into the city and awaken the population. We’ll need their help to overthrow the city. We plan our attack carefully, take over the city, and make it our base and stronghold.”
“I’ll go to the far village.” I looked at Altarin and knew I didn’t want him to go but he was the only other High Fae and they’d need the extra protection. I nodded sadly which didn’t go unnoticed by Altarin or Cadie. Ewen agreed to the suggestions and we finished the meeting.
We were walking out into the evening when Altarin called my name. Cadie gave me some space. “Shaelan.” I looked into his eyes as we both fumbled for words. “You know they’ll need me.” I nodded. “Am I getting the feeling you’re worried about me?”
I smiled sleepily. “Don’t get your hopes up. Have you considered I agreed to your going merely to be free of seeing your face for a few days?”
“And here I thought I was leaving so you could sleep well at night without the constant passions running through your mind from seeing me all day long.”
“Keep working on trying to make good impressions, your Majesty.”
I turned to meet up with Cadie when I felt his touch. His hand stroked my hair and he looked into my eyes. “Be safe, my Queen.”
“You too, my Panther.” It sounded a little too endearing but I was too tired to care. I watched him smile and sneak off into the shadows.
***
The next four days were busy ones. No Dark Fae were spotted and Cadie was doing an excellent job identifying good archers and overseeing the building of new bows and arrows. My energy had fully restored and I even had another glimmer of wind which proved very useful for archery situations.
Every night we met to go over the plans for attacking the city and each day when I got a chance I stretched my senses north towards a certain individual. I could hear his voice but it was harder for him to hear mine. I suspect that was due to me not being of age yet and the distance separating us. When he was nearer I didn’t seem to have any difficulty speaking to him through our connection. He gave updates on their status which gave me some comfort. The further village had more horses and several trained archers as well as a few more fighters. Of course, he never missed an opportunity to try to seduce me. I found myself strangely looking forward to his ramblings about my beauty.
When our scouts alerted us to a large group of people arriving from the north I ran out to greet them. I wanted to see my people, but secretly I was looking for a glimpse of Altarin. I hugged the people one by one as they arrived and kissed the foreheads of the children. When the last of them entered the village I felt a little lost. I knew Altarin was near, but he wasn’t in the crowd of villagers.
“You missed me.”
I turned around to see him standing there and smiling. “How?”
“It’s part of my magic to mask my sound, scent, and hide from senses if I so choose. You were worried about me.” He smiled smugly.
I’d never felt so relieved to see someone before. This soul mate thing was causing such conflicting emotions within me. I threw my arms around his neck and held him tight.
“I knew it. You want me.” He slipped his hand to my butt.
I grabbed his hand, spun, and pushed him towards a wall. “Don’t press your luck. You’re not that good looking.” I lied.
“So what you’re saying is that I’m somewhat good looking. I’ll take that as a step in the right direction.”
“Besides, you stink and need a bath.”
“And am I to assume the fresh scent of flowers in your hair was for everyone’s benefit? Maybe you freshened up just because you knew I was arriving today?”
I pushed him towards the bath then carried on my business for the day, but I had a hard time removing my smile. The truth was I did add some flower scent into my hair. It had been almost two weeks since I was transformed and I’d never felt so free to be me. I adored the clothing, feeling beautiful, smelling nice, and being desired. I even noticed how my people looked at me. There were subtle differences between how they treated Altarin and me. They loved Altarin, but towards him it was a cool respect and an awe of his strength. To me, they were warm and loving and the women liked to emulate me. I’d say they were even more in awe of me and my powers, but it felt softer, kinder.
I wandered out to the field to watch Cadie practicing with her archers. I’d never seen anyone so talented as Cadie with the bow. I’d be hard pressed to do any better and I was considered a master marksman. The only edge I might have over her now is with my small control of wind. I praised Cadie in front of the others. Cadie thrived on encouragement as did all the people. A thousand years of slavery and not hearing positive words could put even the most positive person into a depression.
I noticed a young woman in Cadie’s group. It was the same one that had been raped. I called her over to us. “What’s your name?”
“I’m Emily, my Queen.” She bowed to me but she looked me in the eyes.
“I was watching you practice. You’re very good.”
Cadie put a hand on Emily’s shoulder. “She’s one of our best.”
“Please let me fight, my Queen!”
I thought back to the day I attacked the guard in the mine. I’d been ten years old.
“How old are you Emily?”
“I’ll be twenty-two next week, my Queen.”
“You realize you’ve an entire lifetime to fight. We’re at war and war isn’t a pretty thing.”
“Yes, my Queen. But I’ve already seen the hardness of war, it’s tainted me and soiled me. I never want another Dark Fae to do to another what they did to me.”
I looked at Cadie who nodded.
“Then you have my blessing to fight by our side. I’m honored to stand with you. Come here.” I hugged Emily tightly. “You know if you get hurt I’ll never forgive myself.”
She smiled brightly. “I won’t get hurt then, my Queen.”
I turned to Cadie as Emily ran back to her place and continued practicing. “I sure hope not.”
Cadie hugged me. “Remember one of our first talks? People will get hurt and people will die. You can’t protect them all. Just know that if they do, they die paving the way for future generations to be free.”
I went back to my room and lay on my bed. I closed my eyes and felt Altarin smiling at the other end of our connection. “Cheeky bastard.” I whispered to myself.
***
The day of the attack on the city had arrived and we all got into position. We had ten archers and fifteen fighters. We left the rest of our guards to protect the village. There were eight Dark Fae on the city walls as early warning guards, the rest were spread throughout the city. Each of our archers had one of these guards targeted. We waited for the gates to open in the morning knowing at each gatehouse there would be several guards helping to concentrate our efforts. The Fae had a remarkable sense of time and we selected the moment when our archers would fire and we’d attack the gates.
I was situated at the south gate and Altarin was at the north gate. I sent a whisper to him. “Be safe.” I was very thankful that our bond seemed to be growing stronger and the shorter distances allowed us the ability to communicate easily.
I felt a moment later, “Dinner for two if this works? You’d need to wear something sexy.”
I whispered back to him, “When this works, you can take me to dinner with Cadie and Ewen and I’ll wear the ugliest outfit I can find.”
“I’ll take that.”
I smiled and felt the time was near and snuck closer to the open gates. When the moment was right, I heard the whisper of arrows and the falling of heavy Dark Fae bodies. We rushed the gate and I was careful not to use any magic as we easily vanquished the three guards at the gate. From here on out it would be a free for all. Our archers quickly regrouped and joined us. I saw the gleam in Emily’s eyes. We moved steadily through the city taking out the odd guard we came across. We reached the city square and saw Altarin and their group arrive at the same time. Something wasn’t right. I whispered to Altarin, “Fan your archers out. There’s something wrong here.” I directed the archers to the left.
I took a step forward as forty Dark Fae materialized in the square in front of us. They were well armed and I could feel the presence of at least two High Dark Fae. It was then that I saw the people of the city. There were Dark Fae guards blocking the streets that entered the square and hundreds, if not thousands of our people were blocked and obviously frightened. Our archers opened fire and took out a dozen, but their bows and arrows began to bend. The High Dark Fae had some kind of magic to warp wood.
I walked forward into the square. I heard Altarin scream into my mind “No!” I felt the pressure again even more intense than ever before. I put up my hedge shield and it eased. A massive High Dark Fae strode forward.
“We seem to be at a standoff, Shaelan Scarletsun. Surrender and we spare all the people in the city and surrounding villages.”
“What would Gwenyth do to you if you killed me?”
“If I bring you in alive or dead, she’ll raise me to the highest position in the land.”
I knew this type of fighter as I’d fought many like him before. He was extremely prideful and wanted all the glory for himself. “And if one of these behind you kill me in an open battle, then they would be elevated before you?” The High Dark Fae grunted which I took as an affirmative. “In that case, then I suggest just you and me fight. If you win, we surrender. If I win your men surrender.”
I whispered to Altarin, “They’ll never surrender. As soon as I beat this fellow, attack with everything you’ve got, but send a few to the Dark Fae blocking the city people.”
I heard his voice in my head, “Please don’t do this.”
I whispered back, “Trust me. We’ll have our dinner date. I’ve beat bigger foes than this one.”
“We have a deal. How can you possibly defeat me? You’re scrawny and you’re not even of age.”
“Stop talking and get on with it.”
His sword was massive as were the muscles on his arms. I was also sure he would be quick as well. No magic. I had to hold off long enough so that we could get into position. He swung a blow that would have cleaved me in two, but I lightly skipped out of the way. He forced me around the square as I watched his stance and technique. He was good, very good, and very fast. I bided my time, my arms stinging with each blow he landed against my sword. I slowly began to move more on the offensive and still withheld my magic. I was far faster than he was and my endurance was greater. I began to whittle away at him, my iron sword burning into his thighs and arms. He swung viciously getting more and more desperate. I dove and rolled out of the way, then sliced upwards digging deeply into his thigh.
He bellowed a roar and I cut him again. I pushed him back towards his men who all scattered out of the way of the fight. I whispered to Altarin, “Now!” I let myself snap and unleashed the magic I had. Everything slowed as I shredded the High Dark Fae before me and wove my way through the stunned and unprepared Dark Fae. I could feel the well of my magic and stopped myself this time before I ran dry. I turned and looked back, fully ten Dark Fae, High and Lesser lay dead on the ground. Our men were busy taking out the remainder and I heard the people of the city cheer wildly and begin fighting their guards.
I was busy with more fighters and watched Altarin effortlessly and gracefully slice his way towards me. One Dark Fae got behind me and was about to slice me open when an arrow stabbed though his neck. I saw Emily and Cadie fighting with nothing but arrows. Soon it was all over. Dark Fae covered the grounds. I moved to our fighters first and healed whomever was injured, but my magic was dangerously low. I then moved to the people of the city, those that were wounded trying to join the fight. I healed them until I felt a hand on my shoulder. It was Altarin. I collapsed into his arms.
***
I was floating, but no, that’s not quite right. I felt like I was lying on big fluffy pillows. Wherever I was, it was the most comfortable I’d ever been. I opened my eyes to see I was in a large expansive room with incredibly high ceilings. Light was streaming through windows and I was in a very large bed. I looked down and found I was still dressed in my battle outfit with the exception my boots had been removed. I could see the dark stains of the Dark Fae blood on my clothes. I sat up and looked around. I saw Cadie sleeping in a chair not far from me but at the slightest sound from me she woke and was immediately at my side.
“Shealan, how are you feeling?”
“I feel fine, great actually. Where are we?”
“You’re in the palace. After the fight, you tapped out your magic again healing people. By then the city was ours. Altarin carried you here so you could recover. This room and palace was where your parents used to stay when they visited this city.”
I glanced around the room and began noticing the decimation of it. At first glance it looked so grand, but now I could see it had been left to decay. Dirt had built up on the walls and floors, but still, it could easily be brought back to what it once was. “Where’s everyone else?”
“Altarin is seeing to the city defenses. We found and opened the weapons cache and Ewen is working with the fighters in the city distributing weapons and setting up an interior guard.”
I reached out and touched Altarin’s mind. “Good morning.” I whispered.
“It’s about time you’re up. You must stop doing that.”
“Do what?”
“Draining yourself.”
“And I thought you rather enjoyed holding me in your arms.”
“I’m sure I would as long as you were aware I was doing it. I’ll be right there.”
I looked over at Cadie. “I sort of made a promise to Altarin.”
“Oh?”
“If we won the day he wanted dinner with me. I told him I’d accept dinner as long as you and Ewen ate with us.”
“I’m sure we can arrange something. I get the feeling you’re starting to like Altarin.”
“Let’s just say I’m no longer entirely displeased with his attentions.”
I put on my boots and strapped on my weapons when a knock came at the door and Altarin and Ewen poked their heads in. “Cadie, my Lady.”
“Ewen, and your Majesty.” I nodded towards them. “How’s the city doing?”
“Come see for yourself. Everyone is asking about the golden-haired goddess Queen with fire in her eyes and an iron sword at her hip. You’ve made quite the impression.”
We started walking through the hallways and I noticed guards had been posted inside the palace. “What are they protecting, Ewen?”
“You, my Queen.”
I didn’t know how I should feel about that. I sighed. “What of the villagers?”
“They’re on their way and should be here by nightfall.”
I was led to a large balcony that overlooked the city square. When the doors opened I squinted in the brilliant sunshine. Throngs of people were moving everywhere as they cleaned the city. Sections that had been closed for years were being reopened for the villagers. Hundreds stopped and stared at me. Cheers arose from them and more and more people came to the square to look upon their savior. Tears were falling from my eyes as I looked upon them. I turned to Altarin. “I need to be with them.” He nodded and wiped a tear from my cheek.
“I’d expect no less from someone that gives all they have for them. You and I need to talk about your little stunt with the High Dark Fae.”
I looked up into his eyes and felt his hands on my shoulders. In the past, I would’ve been angry. Who is he to tell me or scold me about anything? But as I sought his eyes I could only see concern and my feelings became confused. I never had anyone care for me or look after me. I longed for a feeling of being protected. The warmth from his hands on my shoulders poured into me. I pictured myself enfolded in his strong arms. I bit my lower lip and suddenly felt very vulnerable and feminine yet I tried to put up a brave face. “You know I had to do it and I was more than capable of protecting myself. These people need to believe in something, to know I’m willing to stand and fight for them.”
We all walked together towards the square where more and more people stopped what they were doing to come see us, or more likely me. Altarin paused and I turned towards him again. “You know we have a rather unique and rare bond. I don’t know what I’d do if anything happened to you.” He said.
Perhaps it was female hormones, or a miniscule amount of male pride that still resided within me, but my anger returned. “I’m fully aware of the bond we have between us. I felt your pain when you were tortured. I can sense you all the time. But I can’t be smothered or coddled. I made a promise to fight for these people and, gods be dammed, I’ll not shy away from that, regardless of the pain it might cause me or you.” Ewen and Cadie had a look of disbelief on their faces and I could see Altarin was hurt by my words. I reached a hesitant hand towards his face and pulled it back. “I’m sorry… I…”
Now fully embarrassed and ashamed I turned away to hide the conflicting emotions within me. “I sure hope you get cleaned up for our dinner tonight. That Dark Fae blood on your clothes and in your hair could prove distracting.” There was a lightness to his words and a smugness behind his smile as he said it.
How can he do that to me? How can he say a few words and I melt inside? I needed to laugh and smile. I turned back to them and took Cadie’s arm in mine and pulled a little of my golden hair in front of my eyes in a very feminine way of examining it. “I saw a nice burlap shop on the way into the city. Cadie and I will go there later to look for a suitable sack for me for dinner.” Cadie started laughing.
“And I, for one, will no doubt still be held breathless by your beauty and grace. Come on, there’s a lot to do yet today.”
***
It was nice not to have to talk about serious things for a while. We wandered the entire city and greeted and met the people. I helped some women cleaning windows for a while and sweeping the streets with a group of men that owned some shops. Cadie disappeared for a while inspecting the archers on the walls now they bows supplied to them from the weapons cache. Ewen had been interviewing fighters and assigning responsibilities to the guards. Altarin took it upon himself to see to the city defenses. It was rather late in the afternoon when Ewen and Cadie found me cleaning a fountain.
“We found a vault in the palace and thought perhaps you would like to be there when we open it.”
“Of course.”
“Besides…” Cadie chimed in, “We need to get you ready for dinner later tonight.”
I knew how filthy I must look. My hands were almost black with dirt, I’m sure my face was smudged. My hair was matted and I still had blood stains on my clothing. “You mean I can’t go like this?”
They led me into the palace and down below into the basement. A large metal door blocked the room beyond and it had several locks on it. A locksmith within the city had been found and was working on the last lock. With a click it came away and the door was pulled open. I stood transfixed by what I saw. “What is all of this?”
“It’s a very small portion of the riches of your Court, my Queen.”
“But there’s so much! How could it all be so well preserved?”
“When the artisans make these objects, they infuse preservation magic into them. The same as the weapons, my Queen.”
I walked into the large room and never in my life seen so much wealth. There were portraits, furniture, weapons, and artwork. Silver and gold. “Why did Gwenyth and the Dark Fae not use this or destroy them?”
“They don’t find beauty in these things. Beauty is darkness, pain, and suffering for them all. They had us remove these things from their sight, my Queen.”
My fingers glided across the items until I saw it. A portrait stashed at the back of the room as large as I was. I fell to my knees and wept. I recognized Shaelan’s parents in the portrait. My parents. It released some memories and the tragic loss. He was so handsome and strong and my mother, so beautiful, caring, and compassionate looking. I felt Cadie’s hand on my shoulder and Altarin’s presence comforting me in my mind. “Are you alright, Shaelan?”
I whispered back. “How can I ever be? How can we ever undo what’s been done?”
“I’m coming…”
“It’s okay. I just found a portrait of my parents.” I felt his sadness well up in him. “I’m fine. I’ll see you soon.”
I stood and turned towards the people in the room. “These items belong to the people of the Court of Light. Distribute them accordingly to where they belong.”
“Yes, my Queen.”
I looked and found a pair of bows. They were exquisite with ivory and silver inlay. I picked them up and handed them to Cadie. “Take this bow for yourself and give the other to Emily. You both deserve them.”
Cadie’s eyes went wide. “Thank you, my Lady! Look here!” Cadie had opened a large chest. I looked inside, then back to the portrait. There were dresses and clothes and one looked exactly like the outfit my mother had worn in the painting. “I think these were your mother’s clothes. At least some of them. Let’s bring them to your room to see if we can find one you can wear tonight.”
***
Unbeknownst to me, my room in the palace had been cleaned and scrubbed. The bathrooms were sparkling and the linens washed. I’d found a robe and towels and had a long soak in the bath. By the time I was becoming more like a prune and got out of the bath, I noticed my battle clothing had been removed. Someone had come to wash them. I sighed again knowing that left me fewer options for dinner. “Come in, Cadie.” I’d felt her hesitating to knock at the door. I watched as she peaked in to make sure it was okay. I waved her in. She looked stunning. Her hair was pulled up and she was wearing a lovely blue sequined dress. “Wow! Cadie, you look beautiful!”
“I wanted to make an impression on Ewen tonight.”
“Cadie, you already made an impression on him.”
“I know, but I’ve never had a chance to really dress up like this. Do you know what you’re going to wear?”
“Not a clue.” I shook my head as I looked at the clothes spread across the bed.
I watched as Cadie dragged her fingers across the clothes and looked back at me then back at the clothes. She had a mischievous glint in her eyes. “This one!”
“It looks very expensive. Would it send the right message to the people?”
“Shaelan, you just gave away the city’s wealth to your people. They’re celebrating and wearing their finest tonight. They have you and the city returned to them. Not only will this make a statement to them, but, more importantly, it’ll make a huge statement to Altarin.”
“If you’re sure, then I’ll try it on.”
An hour later I looked at myself in the mirror. Cadie was excitedly jumping up and down behind me. “It doesn’t leave much to the imagination does it?”
“By the gods, Shaelan, you’re beyond stunning.”
Cadie had helped me pull my hair up and style it. She even put some light makeup on she’d found that highlighted my eyes even more and a lipstick that enhanced the fullness of my lips. Pearl earrings and a necklace drew my eyes to my pointed ears and exposed neck. The gold fabric of my dress, if you could call it that, covered the areas that needed covering, but left my cleavage, midriff, back, and legs bare. Thin gold fabric tied it all together and fell to the floor behind me. Gold sandals adorned my feet.
“You need one more thing. I found this in the vault.” She handed me a gold jeweled dagger. “You need to keep up the look.”
I smiled at Cadie and tied it to my right thigh and looked back at myself in the mirror. I was truly amazed at what I saw. I didn’t know such beauty existed in the world. “What’s the message I’m sending with this outfit?”
“I can’t wait to find out. Come on, the guys are waiting.”
I’d never worn anything so revealing in my life, but this apparently was the way in the Fae world. The Fae were highly monogamous and also highly sexual beings. I felt powerful, yet exposed. This was different than the battle outfit I’d designed more for regal confidence, this was pure raw sensuality. I’d given myself over to it and found myself enjoying myself thoroughly.
The city was lit up for the night and sections of the city had raucous music and cheering happening. The villagers had arrived earlier and were busy settling in. Cadie, Ewen, and Altarin spent a fair amount of time seeking a venue for our dinner. I was pleasantly surprised to be led through a building entrance into a quaint courtyard with lighting overhead that looked like stars. I had to smile at the ingenuity of Altarin in that there were two tables set for two, but separated by a low hedge. Several wait staff stood in the corners of the courtyard, dressed in their finest but what drew my eyes were Ewen and Altarin. I wasn’t sure where they found their clothes, but they looked magnificent. Altarin had his shirt open but tied across his hips was a sash of golden cloth. His sword hung from his hip. His hair unbound and shining across his shoulders. My heart skipped a beat or two. I was in trouble. I still struggled with my attraction for him, almost questioning whether the gods were smiling or laughing at me.
I watched Altarin’s eyes light up when he saw me and felt his raw desires pour forth as he looked me up and down. I glanced at Ewen who only had eyes for Cadie. They stepped towards us and I wrapped my arms around Altarin’s neck as I did before and pulled myself close. I felt his lips brush my cheek. “I’ve seen many beautiful sights in my life, but there’s nothing that comes close to you. Your eyes are like the deepest ocean and your hair softer than the finest of furs. I must find the burlap dealer and congratulate him, for I’ve never seen burlap like this.”
I smiled as we pulled apart. I could sense the desire within Altarin and I felt a fair bit of it myself. “You’re getting better at making good impressions. You clean up very nicely. I thought we were eating with Cadie and Ewen.” I emphasized the word ‘with’.
“I tried, but Ewen just didn’t want to eat with you.”
“Oh really?” I went and hugged Ewen. “If I didn’t know any better, I think this looks a little contrived.”
Ewen shrugged his shoulders. “It wasn’t my idea.”
Altarin laughed. “Traitor.”
Cadie whispered in my ear. “Altarin can’t keep his eyes off of you.”
“So Cadie and I are eating together over there?”
Cadie giggled. “Sorry, my Lady. I was planning on talking strategy with Ewen tonight.”
“Traitor. I guess that means I sit with you then.” I extended my arm as Altarin led me to my seat. “Just how did you find this place?”
“It was easy to find someone that wanted to feed the Queen. The hard part was trying to find the place with the right ambiance.”
“How will I pay them for the meal?”
“It’s already taken care of. Relax. This is just you and me. Let the rest of the world, our worries, and fears drift away, if only for one night.”
“That’s a luxury I feel I don’t deserve.”
“The entire city and villagers are reveling in our victory tonight. Your victory. Your return. The Lesser Dark Fae can’t sift into the city, we’re well protected. Tomorrow will worry for itself.” He reached over and took my hand in his. I felt his thumb brush lightly across the soft skin of the back of my hand.
“I’m sorry for what I said earlier today. I didn’t mean it to come out that way.”
“And I’m sorry you ever feel smothered by me. I look at you and I can’t control my heart. I’ve never desired anything in my life before like I do you.”
“The first time I snapped, was when I felt your pain. Nothing in the world would have kept me from coming to you. Do you feel conflicted that we can have such strong emotions like we do? At times I feel like a puppet of the gods.”
“Gods or no gods, I’ve never felt so alive as the day you first touched me with your mind. About your snapping, I’ve never seen anything like it before. You move so fast, you’re a blur to my vision. I have a theory about it.”
“I’m all ears.”
“When you come of age, you’ll be able to sift. Your senses are strong so you sifting power will also be strong. You’re also have the gift of transformation. I believe you’re tapping into the speed and agility of your transformation ability, with a type of sifting. How does it feel when you do that?”
“Like the world slows down. Everything is at quarter speed except for me. This last time, I protected my magic until everything was right and I could sense when I was about to run out.”
“You’re the most amazing fighter I’ve ever seen and yet it’s hard for me to see you put yourself at risk.”
“What if I promise you I’ll be careful and not risk myself?”
“I couldn’t let you do that. It would be like caging a wild animal. Promise me you’ll always come back to me.”
“You know as well as I do that things happen. I can’t promise something I’ve no control over.” Fae culture taught me one thing so far, and that’s a vow went far deeper than a promise. “I vow to always return if possible, that I’ll always consider our lives, yours and mine together, whenever making a decision that puts me at risk.” I saw his eyes widen and deep down I knew I’d just made a commitment far deeper than I’d ever made to someone before. It meant I’d return to Altarin at all costs. It was almost as much of an acceptance of our togetherness as marriage would be. I looked up into his eyes and I both knew and felt deep within my soul this was right.
“I can’t tell you what your words mean to me, Shaelan. Know that I vow to always be there for you within my ability and while I have breath. To protect you and provide for you.”
There, he said it as well. Did we just give ourselves to each other, one slight step away from marriage? It sure felt like we did and with that realization my body yearned for him. I knew he felt it to. I tried to shift our conversation to other topics. “Tell me about the Court of Dawn.”
I could feel he wanted to climb across the table and take me in his arms. “They’ll love you.” I was about to object at the inference, but I realized I was okay with it. “They’re a warm and friendly people, masters of the sea. They value courage, compassion, and family. My bond with them cries out to me. They’re broken and torn apart, in much the same way that the people here are.”
“We’ll defeat Gwenyth and restore them. Tell me about your parents.”
“My father’s dead, but you already know that. My mother, Ellena Forsyth, was taken and I have no idea where she is or even if she’s alive. They were very loving parents. Always had a kind word for everyone, but dedicated time to be with me as I grew up. I have a younger brother, Estable, but he is back in the Court of Dawn trying to hold our people together as I try to find a way to end all of this.”
I was overwhelmed with emotion and sadness. Tears were flowing freely again as I thought about his people. Why was I crying? Then the overwhelming anger washed over me and I saw Altarin’s eyes darken. A brick exploded next to us and the next thing I knew Altarin was holding me. “What’s happening?”
“Your emotions are tied to mine, I’m sorry. When I saw you start to cry, I got angry about all that’s happened. You had another glimmer. They start with heightened emotions.”
“I did that?”
“You’re an elemental. You can control earth, wind, fire, and water. Try to put the brick back together.”
I looked at the brick dust and willed it all back together as a brick. I watched amazed as it reformed before our eyes. Altarin reached for it and I put my hand on his arm. “No.” I lifted it back into place with my mind. “I wanted to see if I could do that.”
Altarin sat back down. “One of the High Dark Fae yesterday bent the wood of the bows. He likely could only control wood. I suspect you could do the same, but also affect metal.”
“Why do I have these powers?”
“They’re handed down through your parents, but it’s more than that. There are cycles. Think of the seasons how they ebb and flow. Magic does the same. When a Fae is born, the magic from your father’s bloodline and from your mother’s combine. Most High Fae receive a moderate amount of magic depending on how the magic cycle is with their ancestry. My father’s magic of transformation was likely at a moderate level. I can transform into a panther but nothing else. My mother had telekinetic ability and sense, and her magic ancestry cycle seemed to be high when I was born. When you were born, I believe both your father’s and your mother’s magic cycles were at their peak. When that happens, the results are usually powerful and unpredictable.”
“I can shift my eyes from bird to cat.”
“Which tells me you’ll likely be able to transform into any creature or even portions of them. There’s no doubt you’ll have power beyond the likes the Fae have ever seen. That’s why you’re such a threat. We need to keep you safe for another six weeks. The problem is, we just had a very visible impact on the Dark Fae world. They know they’ve lost ground and they’ll not hesitate to come full force to reclaim it.”
“So what do we do?”
“We have to keep moving and taking back land. We now have several hundred fighters. The Dark Fae army is nearly fifty thousand strong throughout the world. There’s a larger city west of here that might hold up to a thousand of our fighters. Rest assured it will also hold a lot more Dark Fae.”
I was still a little shaken about my latest glimmer and the intensity of emotions I channeled from Altarin. I tried to keep myself focused. “We ran into fifty or more Dark Fae for three thousand people? They either knew we were coming, we underestimated their numbers, or they fortified knowing that the Dark Fae they sent to the villages weren’t returning. Still, that’s one for every sixty people. The next city has how many people?”
“At least six thousand. It’s twice this size. Based upon your estimates, there would likely be one hundred or more Dark Fae there.”
“How many High Fae did we rescue?”
Altarin looked downcast. “None.”
“What do you think happened to them all?”
“I suspect they were killed. When I was captured, they put the iron band around my head right away. I don’t know what their purpose was except to remove any threats. The High Fae are comparable to three or four Dark Fae, plus their powers could potentially swing a battle.”
“Then it’s you and me against four or five High Dark Fae?”
“You’re worth a dozen regular Dark Fae in a fight and you killed two High Dark Fae yesterday. I only wish you’d be of age before we were forced to fight.”
“There’s no guarantee I’ll be anything special.”
“You’re already special.”
I suddenly felt guilty that Altarin didn’t know my history, that I’d been a Mortal man. I couldn’t continue feeling like a fraud so I told him everything. He listened quietly and asked the odd question from time to time but his silence made me nervous. I was finally feeling like I was in a good place with myself, and the one person that I felt compelled to be with could simply walk away from me any second. I was on the verge of tears feeling very foolish when Altarin reached across the table and took my hand in mine.
“Thank you for sharing that with me. I’d wondered a little about your fighting skills and where you might have learned them. I even had a few discussions with some elders about rebirth and how that might change someone. Do you know what they told me?”
I was so hesitant and afraid I almost got up and left the table. I managed to squeak out a reply. “No.”
“They told me that for rebirth to occur, the essence of the living must be compatible with the essence of the dead. In other words, you were practically identical in all ways. Shaelan, look at me.” I slowly lifted my eyes to his, feeling more vulnerable than I ever had in my life. “You’re my soul mate. I can’t fight my attraction to you. I have no fears, no doubts. You’re Shaelan, my future wife and everything in the world to me. The question is, what do you feel for me?”
Tears started falling from my eyes at the acceptance and knowing he understood fully what had happened to me. I thought of something funny to say but my heart took over for my brain. “Don’t ever leave me.”
“Let me take you back to the palace.”
I looked over and noticed Cadie and Ewen had already left. I didn’t even recall my meal much. I thanked the owners and Altarin took my arm and led me back. Instead of going straight to my room he veered off and headed to another balcony that overlooked the river. The moon was high and it reflected off the waters. Altarin held me in his arms. My eyes met his and I felt a deep contentment. I was Shaelan and no longer Marcus. I’d met my femininity head on and it won. I loved being a woman, being beautiful, and being cherished. Whether the gods were playing with me or not, I’d all but given my heart. I didn’t have to, even with the overwhelming pressure of the soul-mate tie, but I did anyways.
I pressed myself up against Altarin’s firm body and knew he was struggling. It was rather evident from the bulge at the front of his pants. “I want you Shaelan, with every fiber of my being. Your body calls to mine like a siren’s song. I’m drowning in your beauty. We have to remain pure. By law, I can’t even ask you to marry me before you come of age.”
I sighed. “Then we’ll wait for as long as it takes.”
He cupped my face with his hands and kissed me. It was a long tender kiss that made my legs buckle. My lips were on fire and I felt moisture between my legs. All I could do was let out a little moan. When he pulled back, it was like the vastness of space had erupted between us. He felt so far away. He smiled. “I’ve been wanting to do that for days now. Luckily there’s no law against kissing. You, however, need to get to bed before I break all the laws in the Fae kingdoms.”
I placed my head on his shoulder. “Mmmmhmm.” I forced myself to let go and turn away. I felt his eyes on my backside the entire time. When I got to my room I nearly collapsed with desire. My breathing was heavy and my breasts were heaving. I stripped out of my clothing and splashed cold water on my face. When I crawled into bed, sleep eluded me. I imagined myself with Altarin, my naked body pressed against his. I gently rubbed myself and my breasts all the time picturing him penetrating me. When I orgasmed, I felt something between our connections and blushed knowing what he must have been doing and realizing he felt what I had just done. I smiled and drifted off to sleep.
***
The next few weeks were a whirlwind of activity. I worked with our fighters and helped get them trained and ready for battle. Cadie worked with our archers and Ewen sent scouts to the city of Wennolyn, just west of us. We had no more attacks of Dark Fae and we were all growing a little suspicious that they were up to something big. Ever since our dinner and our first kiss, my connection with Altarin was stronger than ever. Not only would we talk throughout that day no matter where we were, but in the evenings we’d always find time to spend with each other.
We sent scouts out to all the villages and cities nearby and somehow the people there had already heard I’d returned and we’d rescued several villages and the city. We even heard of some villages rebelling and overthrowing their overseers. The rebellion was happening just with the knowledge that it began elsewhere. I was worried that people may get hurt or killed without the right resources. This caused us to rethink our plans and consider sending out fighters and weapons to various villages, yet our focus was still to take the next big city. We finally adapted and adjusted a little and sent resources where we could but it was a huge concern as it left us with too few fighters to protect our city and take on another.
Two more weeks went by and we felt we were finally prepared to attack. Our fighters had returned and with them more villagers making a pilgrimage to our city. We were now fairly bursting at the seams and had no choice but to attack and expand. This was not the way I’d ever done battle before. Having to build an army from scratch was difficult enough, but being pitted against a huge army was borderline insane.
It was the last day before we left to take the next city and I was in the square practicing with several new fighters when a dozen High Dark Fae and Gwenyth sifted into the square. I tried to move but was frozen in place by Gwenyth’s magic and my nose started bleeding with the immense pressure in my head. I stood helpless as the combined pressure from all of them was focused on me. Even my screaming out to Altarin through our connection was blocked.
I could hear people screaming and I felt a wave emanate from Gwenyth that threw the fighters I’d been working with backwards from her like feathers. I watched in horror as they collided with the walls of the square. “Say goodbye to your people.” Gwenyth sneered. She grabbed my shoulder and everything went black.
I was surprised I woke up at all recalling Gwenyth’s last attempt at stealing my essence. I felt surprisingly good, but I was surrounded by iron. I was chained with it, I had an iron circlet on my head, the walls and bars were all iron of the cell I was in. It was a dark and filthy place. I tried to sense Altarin and my sense was blocked. The iron walls prevented my sense from reaching beyond them, but I still had my magic and I could feel it. I heard a noise and I looked around to see a beautiful Fae woman chained to the wall within the same chamber. They were not using iron on her like me, but it was clear she’d suffered through many years here.
“Where am I?”
“You’re in the main city of the Court of Light, Escalon.”
“You’re hurt. I stretched myself as far as the chains would allow and touched the woman. I poured a little healing into her, but as I did so, I could feel the iron heating on me a little.”
“How can you do that? How can you use magic with the iron on you?”
“I’m afraid I’m a bit unique that way.” I was hesitant to share much with someone I didn’t know well.
“Don’t let them see you do that and don’t worry about me. Keep your magic in case you get a chance to escape.”
“Why do you look familiar to me?”
“I’m no one, my Lady. My life was destroyed and I’ve nothing and no one anymore. Why is Gwenyth so interested in you?”
“She’s power hungry and believes she can take my essence. I’m not sure why she just didn’t do it already.”
“There are two ways this can happen. Before you come of age it can be stolen at the moment of your death. After you come of age, it’s much riskier. First you need to be released from the iron as that would block the process, then a crystal is used as a conduit. The danger is that the conduit can go both ways and Gwenyth would have to be secure she’s stronger than you before attempting it. This means they’d likely beat you close to death to give them the advantage.”
“None of that sounds too pleasing. I think I know why she hasn’t attempted to kill me yet.”
“Why is that?”
“She tried once before, but was thwarted.”
“By the gods! You’re Shaelan Scarletsun!” I looked at her cautiously and nodded. What difference would it make for her to know? “I heard you were dead.”
“I was, for one thousand years. Then, by the gods, I was reborn.”
“Then all is not lost.”
I looked at the chains around us and the iron walls. “I’m not in the best of predicaments. You have me at a disadvantage. What’s your name?”
“Ellena Forsyth, my Lady.” I started to cry for joy. “My Lady, what’s wrong?”
“You’re my soul mate’s mother.”
“Altarin?”
“Yes!”
“How?”
Over the next few hours I told the story of how I found the first village and how I found Altarin. Ellena was weeping knowing her son was still alive. Over the next days we shared much, cried, and laughed. She’d told me how the High Fae had been brought to the dungeons and kept alive here. There were hundreds of them. She believed Gwenyth wanted to pull their essence from them as well, but she was waiting for something. I assumed it was me, that some part of my magic would unlock her ability to gather magic to herself.
I began to formulate a plan, but much depended upon what would happen after I came of age. I could feel the day and hour growing closer, feel the tickling of power that just eluded me. We were fed, but barely. We had no visitors other than the Dark Fae that delivered our food. Every night I cried myself to sleep over the separation I felt for not feeling Altarin. Often I’d wake to Ellena stroking my hair.
Elena and I grew very close over the days and nights we spent together. In a way she felt like the mother I never had. She was so caring towards me.
***
It was nearly two weeks that I’d been stuck in the dungeons and I could feel myself sitting on the edge of coming of age. It was a strange feeling. Almost like an anticipation. It was then that the Dark Fae came for me. They also took Ellena which surprised me a little. We were dragged up to into the city. The sunlight stung our eyes and the Dark Fae laughed at us as we were dragged through the streets towards the palace. Once out of the dungeons I could feel Altarin. He was close and I smiled. I held onto my magic not wanting to waste it just yet.
We entered the palace, once beautiful and once my home. The doors to the main hall opened and we were thrown unceremoniously to the floor. High Dark Fae sat and laughed at us from their chairs that looked down upon the floor. I looked up at Gwenyth sitting smugly on the throne, and to her right my parents still preserved in their final deaths, pierced with iron spears and hung on the walls as ornaments.
I was about to unleash everything I had in pure anger when I felt Altarin’s presence. He was thrown, bound in iron near me. “Altarin!” I screamed. I was close enough that I could reach out and touch him but I was yanked back. He was beaten and not responding but he was alive. I stood angrily and defiantly to my feet.
“Well, little one. It comes down to this. Do you like what I’ve done to the place?” She waved her hands at the room.
I stood defiantly not saying a word. A High Dark Fae slugged me across the face. “Our Empress asked you a question.”
I staggered but I didn’t fall. “If you like filth and dirt, then it suits you well.”
She stood gracefully. “I have no attachment to cleanliness.” She walked over to us and stroked Altarin’s face in a loving way.
“Don’t touch him!” I hissed at her.
“He’s very handsome. I understand you’re rather fond of him. I think I’ll chain him as a pet next to my throne. And you… Mother of the King of the Court of Dawn. I wanted you here to see your son become my personal slave.” Altarin moaned but remained where he was. I knew he was trying to conserve his energy. “Did you know he attacked this city all by himself? He must really love you to do something so reckless.” She came and stood in front of me and lifted my chin with her fingers. “You’ve been a bad girl. You made me wait a thousand years and when you came back, you killed dozens of my beloved pets. But, you’ll be happy to know that your little rebellion is about to be over. Twenty thousand of my army is standing near Atheron ready to destroy it. I sent another twenty thousand to the islands of the Court of Dawn to slaughter all of them. I wanted you to know that they could have lived reasonably happy lives had you not interfered. Now, they’ll all die.”
She turned away and I considered making my move. My fists were clenched. “The moment of your coming of age is at hand. Sorry that we can’t celebrate it with the normal Fae ceremony. Prepare her.” I knew what was coming and I could do little about it. Altarin yelled out as Dark Fae surrounded me and began beating me. What magic I had I used to keep myself conscious and internally healed. I felt the blows, the bleeding from my mouth and nose, the bones that broke. The pain was almost unbearable and I collapsed on the ground in a bloody heap, screaming in agony. I lay there and wept, trickling what little magic I had into healing myself, but my well of magic was almost dry.
I watched through my bruised eyes as a large crystal was brought into the room. “Can you feel it, little one? Can you feel your magic ready to be released?” I could feel it. It was coming closer and closer, and then it was there. As I looked into myself I could see no bottom to my well of magic. It was frightening the amount of power I had. “Remove her iron.” As soon as they did, I could feel the pull as she tried to drain my essence. Wisps of light came out of me and through the crystal as it flowed toward Gwenyth. “Yes!” She almost moaned in ecstasy.
I was so weak physically, but I was glad I could heal myself enough before to stay conscious. The pain of my essence leaving me was horrendous. I laid their whimpering until I remembered Ellena’s words that the crystal could go both ways so I tried a tentative pull on my magic. I felt my pain diminish rapidly and I could taste her magical abilities. I could feel her ability to make shields and her ability to cast a wave of telekinetic energy away from her. I pulled some more and I saw her face begin to contort in pain. “No!” She screamed. I used my magic to fully heal myself and I continued to pull. I stood up, much to the shouts and dismay of the Dark Fae in the room. Realizing what was happening, the Dark Fae attacked me but before they could even get close I flung them away from me and burst them into flames. All that remained were the High Fae screaming in terror.
I reached out with my magic and dissolved the iron around Altarin and the bindings on Ellena and I healed them without touching them. And I continued to pull the essence from a trapped and helpless Gwenyth. I could feel Altarin was up, grabbing a sword and helping his mother to his feet. He came and stood protectively by my side.
I could feel what little power was left in Gwenyth and I severed the connection watching her collapse on the ground. There was nothing but a dried husk of her left. I hadn’t mean to kill her and I felt horrible. I’d wanted her to pay for her terrible deeds, but I didn’t want that to be through death. She deserved to suffer for many years.
I turned and looked to the stands and the throngs of High Dark Fae and could see their anger and feel their magic being thrown at us. I made a shield and looked at them angrily. “You have two choices. Drop your weapons and leave peacefully and return to where you came from, release the mortals in the mines immediately, or die.” One High Dark Fae vaulted over the railing and swung his blade at me that harmlessly bounced off my shield. I froze him completely watching as he shattered on the floor. “Any others?” One by one they dropped their weapons and left.
I turned to Altarin and Ellena who stood in amazement and I ran into Altarin’s arms and kissed him. “By the gods, I’ve missed you so.”
He clung to me and I pulled his mother into our hug. “Mother, I thought I’d lost you forever. I get the feeling you two have met?”
“We shared accommodations, my son. She’s both courageous and beautiful.”
Altarin turned to me and kissed me again. “You were stronger than Gwenyth. I failed you. I couldn’t protect you the way I should have.”
“You attacked an entire city on your own to find and save me.” I sought my feelings and knew that I had nothing but love for this man in my heart. “I love you, Altarin.”
My words seemed to catch Altarin off guard as he enfolded me into his arms and kissed me like the world was about to end, which, in a way, it was. “If we survive all of this, will you, Shaelan Scarletsun marry me, for I cannot endure to live without you?”
I looked to Ellena. “I guess that somewhat depends on what your family thinks of me. But should they accept me for who I am, with all my flaws, then I’d like nothing else than to be your wife.”
“Oh for heaven’s sake, Shaelan, my Lady, my Queen! I love you like my own daughter.”
I kissed Altarin again and kissed Ellena on her cheek. I looked back at the dried husk of her Gwenyth’s body and shivered. “I’m very grateful what they said was true about me. That could have been me. The High Fae are in the dungeons. We must release them but I need to do something first.”
I walked up to the wall where my parents hung. I screamed in anger and tears flowed from me. I felt Ellena and Altarin touching me and giving me their love and support. I used my telekinetic power to gently pull my father and mother from the wall and lay them on the floor. I disintegrated the spears out of disgust. I knelt between them and used my fingers to bring their faces back to a position that made them look like they were peacefully sleeping, then I laid my arms across them both and wept.
“Shaelan, my love. We can properly take care of your parents soon, but we must help the others.” I looked up and stood, still shaking uncontrollably.
“They’ll pay! Either they leave peacefully or they all die!”
***
Altarin took my hand and led us back outside. The Dark Fae were running scared as I was sure the High Fae that were in the palace had quickly spread the word that Gwenyth was dead. Those that we did run across ran the opposite direction. One look at my hate-filled eyes and they knew. However, it could also be that they felt the raw power that I now possessed.
When we reached the dungeons the Dark Fae guards blocked our entry. I was a little surprised when Ellena lashed out with her magic and sent the Dark Fae tumbling into each other and over a thirty foot wall to their deaths. I looked at Ellena.
“What? I wasn’t going to let you both have all the fun. Besides, these kept me locked up here for many years and they certainly didn’t deserve the easy death they got.”
Neither Altarin nor Ellena could touch the iron doors that lined the long hallway before us. I closed my eyes and disintegrated the doors and the chains making it easier on everyone. One by one the High Fae from the Court of Light and the Court of Dawn came out of their cells. I washed them with a wave of healing power, restoring their strength. Hundreds of them came and knelt at our feet. I heard many “My Kings and My Queens” being murmured.
I looked over them. “Stand, please. Our people across our kingdom need your help. There are Dark Fae armies ready to attack the Court of Light at the city of Atheron and the Court of the Dawn. We also have this city that needs to be fully returned to its people. Suggestions?”
Altarin spoke up. “The Court of Dawn is a land surrounded by water. The Dark Fae army would have to come by sea. There’s only a dozen Dark Fae that I know left on the islands keeping the people in slavery. I can sift there and take care of them.”
I looked over the High Fae in the room and felt their combined power. “Take twenty with you. I suspect this city has few Dark Fae fighters left. With weapons, all that remain should be able to take control here and remove the Dark Fae living in the city. You don’t need to kill them all, just those that refuse to leave peacefully and return to their homeland. I’ll go back to protect Atheron.” There were nods in agreement, but I could tell none wanted me left unprotected. “Don’t worry about me, the way I feel right now, the entire armies of the Dark Fae wouldn’t stand a chance. One more thing to those that stay here. My parents are lying on the floor of the palace. They deserve every honor we can provide them. Treat them properly.” The High Fae separated into two groups and some headed into the city.
Altarin took my hand in his and searched my eyes. “This doesn’t feel right. I don’t want you out of my sight. You’ve not tested your full powers yet or how much magic reserves you have.”
“For once, I’ve no fear of tapping out my magic. It’s limitless as far as I can tell. This is all the power that Gwenyth felt she needed to take over the mortal lands. An army of Dark Fae won’t stand a chance.” He nodded but still hadn’t let me go. “But I need something from you.”
“Anything, my love.”
“Promise me you’ll stay alive for I can’t live without you.”
“I promise, but I need something from you. A kiss.”
I kissed him long and passionately.
I sensed and felt the city and Atheron and found Cadie and Ewen on the ramparts looking out to the north at the gathering Dark Fae army.
“I’ll come to you as quickly as I can.” Then I sifted.
***
I materialized before Ewen and Cadie with a flash of white light. I heard a cheer rise from within the city. Cadie ran to hug me once she realized it was me. I turned and hugged Ewen. “Did you two miss me?”
“More than you’ll ever know. What happened?”
I quickly told them of the events and how Altarin had gone to the Court of Dawn. “Let’s see if I can get this army to turn around.”
“Don’t put yourself at risk!”
I winked at Cadie. “Don’t worry about me. I’m more than fine.” I closed my eyes and a pair of large wings appeared on my back. Cadie and Ewen were amazed. I flew over the edge and headed towards the army. When I got close I shouted down to their general, a High Dark Fae. “Your Empress is dead, the city of Escalon has fallen to the Court of Light and the Court of Dawn. Drop your weapons and leave, heading back to you original homes or risk death.”
I felt the pressure in my head but this time I pushed back to see his nose start to bleed. “Fire!” He yelled. A thousand arrows bounced harmlessly off my shield. I looked down at the ground and a fissure opened in front of their feet.
“I’m Shaelan Scarletsun and I killed and took the power from your Empress. Are you sure you wish to attack?” The Dark Fae hesitated and looked worried. Many dropped their weapons and ran, but that still left thousands.
“Attack!”
The Dark Fae rose up on their wings and rushed forward. I froze the wings of their front line and sent a strong wind throwing them back. A hundred Dark Fae crashed from the sky. “This is your last chance. I don’t want to kill you. You’re members of the Fae kingdom.” I lowered myself so I was on the ground and I removed my wings. I stood a few feet from the general. More and more Dark Fae were dropping their weapons and leaving. Their army of twenty thousand was now only two thousand. I extended my hand. “If you leave peacefully now, I’ll give you my vow as Queen of the Court of Light that I’ll do everything I can to restore peace between the Dark Fae and the rest of the Fae Courts.”
“On behalf of the Dark Fae I represent, I accept.” He extended his hand and we agreed.
“Send word to your overseers and the Dark Fae within the villages and cities to pull out immediately and peacefully. Any retaliation on their part will be dealt with by me personally. In six months’ time, I’ll come to your court to plan a way forward.”
He bowed and I tipped my head and sifted back to Ewen and Cadie. “If I didn’t see it with my own eyes, I wouldn’t have believed it. Why seek peace with them?”
“I believe that the gods know why they’re here. There’s a purpose for them and they’re part of the Fae. Why should they die for the lack of guidance from Gwenyth? I need to get to Altarin. We’ll be back soon.” I hugged them both as cheers erupted within the city as the Dark Fae dropped their weapons and departed. I sifted to Altarin’s side.
***
Altarin practically tackled me with a hug and kiss. “What happened at Atheron?”
“The Dark Fae army decided it was in their best interest to go back to their homelands and withdraw. I promised them I’d come to them in six months’ time to find a way to restore peace between our courts. How fares the Court of Dawn?”
“It didn’t take long for us to rid ourselves of the Dark Fae here, but we only found weapons for about fifty fighters. We still have a big problem.” He pointed out to sea where hundreds of ships floated on the horizon.
I turned back to see all eyes on us both. Thousands of Fae from the Court of Dawn looked fearful towards us. One Fae stepped forward. He was a High Fae and looked a little like Altarin. He looked at Altarin and then at me and how our hands were together.
“I’m guessing that you never intended to build an army and that you merely went to the Court of Light to find a bride?”
Altarin ran into his brother’s arms. “Estable!” They held each other tight and I could see their strong family bond. “Let me introduce you to someone. Estable, meet Shaelan Scarletsun, Queen of the Court of Light.”
“By the gods, brother, you sure know how to pick them. She’s stunning.” He nodded towards me. “Your Majesty.”
“You should see her when she’s cleaned up.”
“What?” I said in mock anger.
“She’s also feisty, and very good with a sword, so I wouldn’t recommend crossing her.”
I hugged Estable. “I’m very glad to meet you. I hope your manners are better than your brother’s.”
“Of course they are. Are you here to watch us get slaughtered?”
I smiled. “No one here is in danger today.”
Estable looked frustrated. “Don’t you see what awaits us?”
“I think the bigger question is do they know what they are getting themselves into?” Estable grew irritated. “Would you like to join us as we persuade them to go home?”
“What can we do?” He was clearly angry now.
“Watch.”
We all turned to look at the approaching ships and I concentrated on the water. I could feel the power building inside of me as I released a mighty wave. A wall of water formed and stretched for thousands of feet in each direction and rose higher than the tops of the ship’s masts. I released it as it raced towards the oncoming ships. We could hear the screams of the Dark Fae as the wave approached them. Just as the wave was about to hit the ships it dissolved into nothing.
“Can you sift?” I asked Estable who stood open mouthed. Altarin was ginning. He nodded. Then come with us.
We sifted to the deck of the lead Dark Fae ship. I immediately tossed up a shield around us. The Dark Fae stood in shock having just been saved by the massive wave. The general, a large High Dark Fae drew his sword and approached.
“Drop your weapons or that wave I sent will be the last of your worries.” They hesitated. “I’m Shaelan Scarletsun, Queen of the Court of Light and the one that recently killed and absorbed the essence of your Empress, Gwenyth.” They began speaking back and forth amongst themselves.
“And I’m Altarin Camdenoly, King of the Court of Dawn and betrothed of the Queen of the Court of Light.” Estable looked at his brother like he was a little crazy for not telling him. “I’m sure you’ve heard the legends and prophecies, I’m here as witness that those prophecies are true. You quailed in the presence of your Empress, but her power was nothing compared to Shaelan.”
“We’ve not heard from our Empress. This is a trick!”
I sighed and snapped, this time I was even faster and without a limit to my magic, I disarmed the entire ship and returned to my spot in seconds. When the general noticed his men were disarmed he bowed his head.
“We’re at your mercy.”
“You are at our mercy. The City of Escalon and the entire kingdom of the Court of Light is now in our full control. The armies of the Dark Fae are returning to their homelands. I’ve promised in six months that I will come to the Court of Night and find a way we can all live peacefully together. These ships once belonged to the Court of Dawn. Leave your weapons behind, consolidate your men to as few ships as possible, and we’ll let you leave peacefully. Any action on any Dark Fae to harm another person of the Court of Light or the Court of Dawn will be considered an act of war and will be dealt with most harshly. Pass the word and make it happen.”
“You won’t kill us?”
“Not unless you make us.”
“You’re our sworn enemy and yet you spare our lives. That’s more than our own Empress would ever do. I vow we’ll honor your request and depart peacefully. I look forward to a time when perhaps we can all live in peace together.”
***
We sifted back to the coast overlooking the Dark Fae army to oversee their departure. Estable and Altarin sent runners to the people of the Court of Dawn to let them know the threat had passed and they were free. The cheering rose in volume as the word spread and thousands began congregating in the Court of Dawn’s largest city, Gortumnal.
I stood alone for a few moments pondering our next steps when Altarin and Estable came back to my side.
Estable knelt on one knee before me. “Please forgive my rudeness, your Majesty. I’m awed by your power.”
I pulled Estable up and into a hug. I was surprising myself by how loving and caring I’d become. “You’re almost family, Estable. I didn’t know my own power until today, and I still don’t know what I’m capable of. There is no forgiveness required because there is nothing to forgive.”
Estable looked at Altarin. “You realize I’ve already fallen in love with your bride to be.”
Altarin hugged his brother firmly. “As has all of the Fae kingdom.”
Estable looked at me. “You don’t happen to have any sisters do you?”
I smiled. “Not that I’m aware of, but I do know a pretty young woman I could introduce you to.” I was thinking of Emily, the young Fae girl that became Cadie’s protégé.
***
With the immediate threat passed, we decided I would head back to Escalon to oversee the challenges of that city. Altarin would stay at Gortumnal long enough for Estable and his mother to take command. We’d all rejoin Ewen and Cadie back in Atheron.
“By the gods, Shaelan, I hate to be apart from you. If the people only knew the abuse you had taken in Escalon, I’m not sure they’d be so willing to let the Dark Fae go. I felt every blow, every broken bone they caused you and I was unable to help you. I’d never felt so helpless in all my life.”
I placed my hands on his chest and leaned into him. “We’ll only be apart one night until we see each other again. This bond we have is both a blessing and a curse, but more a blessing I think. I knew you could feel my pain and in a way I was so focused on you that I wasn’t thinking about myself. Our bond helped me to survive. How long do we have to wait?”
“Wait for what, my love?”
“To be married.” I couldn’t believe I was saying these words but I wanted this so badly. In the dungeons I’d even dreamed of having children.
“It almost sounds like you’re anxious.” He grabbed my butt and pulled me closer but I spun away.
“No touching until we’re married!” I teased him. “Just a little cuddling and kissing. We have to adhere to protocol.”
He laughed. “Let’s see… I suspect it will take a month to visit all the cities and villages, then once everyone is prepared we could be wed in as little as another two months. Gods… to think I’ll have to look upon your lithe and beautiful body for three months before I can touch you. I’ll go mad.”
I smiled and kissed him. “Then we’ll both go mad together. I’ll see you tomorrow, my love.” I grabbed his butt and sifted hearing “Hey!” in my mind through our connection.
***
I arrived in Escalon’s main square with a bright flash of white light which immediately notified everyone around that I arrived. Within moments I had hundreds if not thousands of people surrounding me, anxious to hear about the Court of Dawn and the city of Atheron, wanting to touch me to believe I was real, and to give me updates on the state of the city. There was no stage or podium and the number of people so great, I needed a better vantage point to speak with them all. I unfolded a pair of large white wings that might have given the people an initial scare, but I soon found they thought I looked more like an angel.
I raised myself above them slightly and shared the news. “Good people of the Courts of Light and Dawn. For those that haven’t yet met me, I’m Shaelan Scarletsun.” There were many cheers but it was clear that everyone pretty much knew who I was already. “The armies of the Dark Fae are returning to their homelands. They were poised to attack the thousands of Fae at the city of Atheron and the islands of the Court of Dawn, but we managed to convince them to drop their weapons and leave peacefully.”
“How did you convince them?” One man shouted.
“I showed them how foolish it would be to not leave peacefully.” That drew chuckles and laughter but I could tell there were still a few people questioning. I gently lifted the man up into the air and placed him back down. “Think of what I just did to you, but doing it to twenty thousand armed Dark Fae at the same time.”
The man was smiling broadly and bowed low. “Then with your great power, my Queen, we’ll never have to fear being enslaved again.”
“I vow to protect you all with my very life for as long as I live.” That elicited a very loud cheer. “I want you all to know several more things. I’ve promised the Dark Fae that in six months’ time I’ll go to the Court of Night and begin discussing a plan to allow us all to live peacefully with each other. I realize how this may make you all feel, but I don’t believe the Dark Fae are our enemies as they belong to the Fae kingdoms. It’s my belief that the Fae kingdoms can be united and thus forever strong together. It was Gwenyth that corrupted them and the one they feared that caused them to enslave you all. However, I will not tolerate any deception upon their part.”
There were a few grumbles, but that was to be expected. “What’s the second thing?” Someone shouted.
“The King of the Court of Dawn has requested my hand in marriage and I’ve accepted.” The crowd cheered wildly at that.
I lowered myself back down and removed my wings and mingled with the people. One of the High Fae I’d released earlier introduced themselves. “I’m Dragoth, my Queen. The city of Escalon is secured. We’ve found a very large weapons cache and are seeing to rebuilding the palace guard and city defenses. There are approximately twenty thousand Court of Light citizens living here and another five thousand Court of Dawn citizens. There’s much room in the city, with space enough for another thirty thousand. The palace, and in particular, your quarters are already being restored.”
“Thank you, Dragoth. I’m happy to help out anywhere I can. The homes and livelihood of the people here must come first. What of my parents?”
“I understand your wishes, my Queen, but there’s no stopping the women that used to wait on your family. I’d have to take the sword to them to keep them from getting the palace ready for you. It’s their joy and honor to serve you. I’ve placed guards in the throne room to protect your parents and stand as an honor guard. We’ve also found your mother’s clothing and the treasure vaults. Your ladies in waiting have already brought the clothing to your rooms.”
I reached out and took his hand in mine. “Thank you for all that you’ve done.”
“My Queen, it’s a true honor to witness the very prophecy that was foretold a thousand years ago. The city wants to hold a feast.”
“Let them celebrate. I’ll need to return to Atheron tomorrow as we make plans on uniting the kingdom. I’ll return tomorrow night and we can feast then if you wish to pass the word.” He bowed and quickly sent messengers running in all directions.
“My Queen?” A pretty woman bowed to me.
“Yes?”
“May I take you to your rooms now? We also have food and bath ready.”
I suddenly realized I must look terrible and my stomach growled at the thought of food. In all the fighting and events I’d forgotten I’d been wearing the same clothes for several weeks and not had a bath in all that time. Food had also been meager. “Yes, please, and thank you for arranging all of this. What’s your name?”
“Weslia, my Queen.” She had a hard time looking into my eyes.
I took Weslia’s arm in mine. “Well, Weslia, please feel free to look me in the eyes and when we’re alone, call me Shaelan.”
“My Queen?”
“It’s quite all right. I’m not your typical High Fae, or queen.”
“Whatever you say, my Queen. I want to thank you for freeing us. I sense you just came of age today?”
“Yes.”
“Oh my! I’m so sorry, my Queen! We’re not prepared. I… gods… please forgive us!”
She had stopped and was crying. “Weslia, what’s wrong?”
“Normally on the day of one’s coming of age, there are celebrations. Gifts are given. It’s one thing for a Lesser Fae like myself, but for a High Fae, our Queen, the celebrations become enormous and we’ve not done anything for you.”
I lifted her chin and looked her in the eyes and wiped her tears. “What possible celebration and gift could be better than our people being freed after one thousand years? I’m also grateful to simply be alive.”
“You’re so kind and gracious, my Queen. I still feel badly.”
“I’m sure I look quite the fright. A bath right now and some food would be the greatest gift anyone could possibly give me right now.”
She smiled and led me to my rooms.
***
The palace was huge and I could tell it would take me time to learn all the hallways and passageways. We walked for a long time and I could see hundreds of people scrubbing and cleaning. I wanted to tell them to take care of themselves first, but one look at the profound sense of loyalty in their eyes and how happy they were to see me made it difficult for me to send them away.
Finally we came to a large set of double doors that rose to the ceiling in a great arch. Weslia pushed the doors open and I almost cried at the opulence and the beauty of the room. A very large canopied bed was off to the side, a separate bathroom that glittered with silver and gold, balconies that overlooked the mountains in the distance and the city, a sitting room, and a dressing room.
“This is all for me?”
“Of course, Shaelan.” I noticed Weslia looked around to make sure we were alone when using less formal ways of addressing me. “You deserve the very best.”
How could I get across to everyone that I didn’t deserve the best? I looked at the bathroom and at the food on the table in the sitting room and was suddenly torn. A little food first, then a bath, then more food. That’s what I needed.
“Would you like help bathing, with your hair, or selecting clothes, Shaelan?”
“It’s been a difficult day, Weslia. I’ll be fine on my own today. Please, go home to your family if you have one. Be with them.”
“Thank you, Shaelan. There are celebrations all over the city tonight in case you wish to attend. Also, I understand you’ll be leaving and coming back tomorrow night?”
“Yes.”
“Then I look forward to seeing you tomorrow.”
“Weslia?”
“Yes, Shaelan?”
“Thank you!” I pulled her into a hug which caused her to gasp in astonishment.
“Are you always this kind, caring, and loving, Shaelan?”
I thought about that for a second. “I am now.”
When the door finally closed behind me I practically ran to the food and ate a quick snack. I carefully removed my clothing, which now that I looked at them were terribly soiled and filthy. I checked myself out in the mirror and saw dungeon straw in my hair still and how my face was caked in dirt and who knows what else. I must have really smelled horrible.
I practically orgasmed with delight as I sank beneath the hot soapy waters of the tub. I whispered to Altarin. “Escalon is free and apparently I have ladies in waiting that have scrubbed my rooms, found me clothes from my mother, and drew a bath for me. I think I’m in heaven!”
“Heaven is where I’ll take you the night we’re wed. Gortumnal is well. Celebrations are happening all over the islands. Our fleet has been restored to us by the Dark Fae. I too happen to have ladies in waiting and they even asked if I needed help in my bath.”
A surge of jealousy overcame me. “That’s not acceptable!”
Altarin laughed. “I’d never dream of it as I have the most beautiful woman in the entire world to look forward to. But the bath is a wonderful idea.”
“That’s good, because you needed one.”
“Did you look in the mirror, my love?”
“Oh hush! You should have told me that I was so filthy.”
“It was a test.”
“A test?”
“Definitely. If the people could love and accept you while you looked like you slept in a barn for a few weeks, then they’d certainly love you when you’re all cleaned up.”
I needed to get back at him for that. “Do you realize that I’m completely naked right now and all alone with a very large bed nearby?”
“That’s not fair, but I could sift right there. You could wash my back.”
I pictured him in the bath with me and a sudden flush came over me. “And I could press my body against yours and kiss your neck as I did so.” I felt the desire rise from him.
“You realize if we continue like this neither of us will be much good to anyone, let alone sleeping tonight?”
“Fine, but you can picture me alone in this big bed of mine, with nothing on, shivering with the cold.”
“You’re a vixen!” He paused for a moment. “I have a gift for you, for your coming of age. I guess it’ll need to wait until tomorrow.”
“Escalon is throwing a celebration dinner tomorrow in our honor. I think we should bring, Cadie, Ewen, and Darnel.”
“We’ll make it happen. Good night, my love.”
“Good night, Altarin.”
I climbed out of the bath infinitely cleaner than when I went in. Even after using the towels my thick, long hair was still wet so I encouraged it to dry a little faster by using some magically heated wind just to keep myself learning. That’s what I told myself anyways. I thought it was just fun having never really had magic before. Once my hair was dry I found a silver and gold hairbrush that I painstakingly used to brush my hair out and tried to recall how Cadie had helped me style it.
I next walked into the dressing area and was startled by the vast array of clothing that was before me. There were hundreds of outfits and by the look of them they hadn’t aged a day. I wondered what Emmeline, my Fae mother, would say to me right now. I walked down the aisles of clothing and surprised myself when I chose a silver dress and silver boots. The outfit seemed to come with a variety of jewelry. It took some figuring out, but when I looked at myself in the mirror I was once again startled by how exquisite I looked. The dress turned out to be more of a very short skirt, ending mid-thigh. Filmy silver cloth wrapped around me and my breasts. Bracelets were on my arms and wrists along with earrings and a necklace. My boots wrapped up my calves to my knees.
I certainly felt much better about my look. It was early evening and I wasn’t tired yet so I left my room and headed into the city, taking the time to show appreciation for everyone I met. As I left the palace a pair of finely dressed guards started walking with me. I stopped and asked their names and suggested that perhaps they could join their families. Dantoi and Zolast were their names and I could tell they would love to be with their families but were unwilling to leave my side.
“Dantoi, why don’t you introduce me to your family?” He smiled brightly and led us through the city to an open area where hundreds of people were celebrating. Everywhere I went I was getting admiring glances, but even something more than that. There was a deep respect, perhaps for my power, or perhaps it was reverence for their queen. When we entered the open area, the celebration stopped suddenly as people turned and bowed. I encouraged them to continue their celebration. Dantoi led me to his family.
“This is my wife, Alise.”
Alise’s eyes were wide looking at me. I hugged her and shook the hands of the men and learned a little about each of them. I was fed and was given drink and I was thrilled to be there with them all. After a while I turned to Alise. “Alise, I’m so honored to have your husband watch over me tonight, but I’m well protected. Please makes sure he has fun tonight.”
“I will, my Queen.” She smiled and I gently pushed Dantoi into Alise’s arms.
I turned to Zolast. “Let’s go find your family.”
“My family is dead, my Queen, but I do have a young woman I’m very interested in. She would be in another part of the city.”
“Then by all means, let’s go find her.”
He grinned and led me through various sections of the city until we came to another large celebration. There was music and singing. Once again, the celebration stopped as I entered, but a few words from me and the celebration continued.
“There she is!” I was surprised I knew her. It was Weslia. I watched as Weslia smiled and ran into Zolast’s arms.
She nodded to me and smiled. “You look stunning, my Queen. I couldn’t have chosen a better outfit or hairstyle for you. I must say, even with the state you were in before, you were beautiful then, but now, you truly look like royalty.”
Zolast was a little shocked at Weslia’s suggestion that I wasn’t at my best earlier in the day. I laughed. “You’re too generous, Weslia. I looked dreadful and we all knew it.”
“Only as dreadful as a diamond necklace that’s fallen into the dirt, my Queen. It still sparkled and shone brightly even beneath the dirt.”
I hugged her tight. “Zolast, tonight my orders for you are to stay with the celebration and to have fun.”
I left them then and wandered the streets and celebrations until I finally headed back to the palace. I was still too awake to sleep so I whispered to Altarin. “You still awake?”
“Who can sleep with all the racket these people are making?”
“Are you decent?”
“I’m always decent, my love. I’m on the balcony looking over the party, sipping some wine the Dark Fae were so kind to leave for us. Wish you…” I sifted to his side. “…were here.”
With the flash of light from my sift all the people cheered my arrival. “I kept telling myself I could stand to be without you for a day. Looks like I can’t after all.”
“Do you know how much power it takes to sift that far? I’m still regenerating from earlier today.”
I snuggled into his arms as he kissed me. “I missed you.”
“You look amazing, my love. You always look sensational, but all cleaned up, I’m not sure this is a good thing for me. You’re a temptation of the highest magnitude.”
Estable came out onto the balcony with a glass of wine in his hand. He whistled. “When you get tired of this arrogant and pompous brother of mine, I’ll be happy to oblige you, your Majesty.”
“Careful brother. I can still beat you in a fair fight. She’s mine.”
Estable sighed. “You can’t help a prince for trying.”
Altarin kept his arm around me. “It’s still your coming of age day. I have your gift in my pocket.”
I raised an eyebrow. “You’re desperate, aren’t you?”
Ellena came out onto the balcony and she rushed to give me a hug. “I never would have believed it, Shaelan. You really saved us all. I’m so glad all that power belongs to someone that will use it wisely and for the good of the people. All I hear from anyone is the golden-haired angel sent by the gods to save us.”
“Ahem… Mother, Estable… Perhaps you could give Shaelan and me a moment?”
They stepped back a ways and I looked into Altarin’s eyes. I was once again lost in them. He fished into his pocket and then dropped to one knee and took my hand in his. “This ring belonged to my great grandmother.” He placed it on my finger and I felt the weight of it, the significance. “In honor of your coming of age and being willing to marry a fool like me, I thought it appropriate.”
I looked down upon the silver ring with a large diamond solitaire and smiled. I was sure it would be worth a small fortune, but here, in the Fae lands, such trinkets seemed easier to come by. “I love it!”
“Damn the gods! Why didn’t I think of that?” Estable was ranting.
Altarin grinned at him then turned back to me. “Until you accept the ring, the marriage proposal is merely informal. This formalizes it. Had Estable got you to take a ring, you’d be marrying him instead.”
I placed my hands on Altarin’s cheeks and kissed him passionately and let my body press into his. I didn’t care that Estable was still whining or his mother was there. “Mmmmm” I moaned softly into his ear. “It’s going to be a very long wait. I should get back to Escalon in case they think they lost me and send out search parties. I had to convince the guards I could be on my own for a bit.”
“You’ll get used to it, your Majesty.” Ellena came and hugged us both.
I smiled at Ellena. “Should I start calling you mom?”
***
I woke for the first time in my new bed. I had fallen asleep very quickly and slept well. I did have nightmares about being turned into a dried up husk and being beaten, but waking at all was a blessing. I was no longer feeling like I was in the wrong body. It had been two months now since my transformation and I’d never felt better. I didn’t miss the old me in the least. There was something incredibly special about who I now was. Not the royalty part. It was the female part and being cherished by so many people. As a slave I’d lived my life in isolation. Now I had friends everywhere.
I ate and dressed and found Weslia waiting for me outside my door. “Good morning, Weslia.”
“Good morning, my Queen. Have you looked outside yet?”
“No, not yet.”
“I think you’ll be surprised.”
We stepped outside and the trees and flowers were all blooming. The city looked amazingly beautiful. “It’s so wonderful.”
“For the feast tonight, will it just be you?”
“I’ll have Altarin, Estable, Ellena, Cadie, Ewen, Emily, and Darnel joining tonight.”
“I’ll make sure there are enough seats at the head table for you all.”
“I don’t need a head table, Weslia. We can sit wherever there are seats.”
“You’re so different from what I’d expected.”
“I hope I don’t disappoint.”
“Never, my Queen.”
“I’ll see you tonight, Weslia.” With that I sifted to Atheron.
***
I arrived at Atheron’s city square and was promptly set upon by hundreds of adoring people and elders. Altarin, Cadie, Ewen, Estable, Ellena, and Darnel all rushed out to greet me. Cadie noticed my ring right away. “So, it’s official?”
I nodded as Altarin swept me into his arms.
“I’ll take that as a yes.”
All of us were led into the palace and into a large room with a round table. We sat and I invited the elders of the city to join us. They were all starved for information so I relayed all the happenings of the day before. Afterwards, one of the elders placed his hands on my head and confirmed my magic powers. I wasn’t sure exactly how he did it, but I assumed this was his special gifting.
“Our Queen has peak magical gifting in at least five specialties. There is so much power there, that I doubt she could ever use it all.”
We spent the day reviewing plans. Altarin and I would travel from city to city and village to village to make sure everyone in the kingdom had a chance to voice their opinions and meet us. After all, in a few months’ time, we’d be married and would be King and Queen of a new merged Fae kingdom. We’d travel to the wall and I’d strengthen it for now. In the future, we’d reach out to the humans and forge new alliances and trading with them.
Cadie and Ewen would oversee the rebuilding of the cities defenses. Estable and Ellena would work within the Court of Dawn to rebuild their lands.
It was late in the afternoon when I sifted Cadie, Ewen, Emily, and Darnel to Escalon. When we arrived with Altarin, Estable, and Ellena sifting here on their own, the city was in full swing. Weslia was immediately at my side. “Good afternoon, my Queen!” I gave her a hug and she beamed. “The feast will start in a few hours. There are people awaiting all of you in the palace.”
“Lead the way, Weslia.”
We walked up from the city square to the palace. The throne room had been transformed to its sparkling former glory. The High Fae and the elders from far and wide had converged here it seemed and the place was brimming with people. Altarin pushed me forward. “Go on, love.”
I walked towards the throne as one of the oldest of the elders spoke. “Our queen has returned to us!”
“Long live the queen!” everyone shouted.
“Come Shaelan Scarletsun and receive your rightful and honored place.”
I looked at saw the elder held a tiara made of silver and diamonds. I knelt in front of him and he placed it upon my head. The weight of it was frightening. The weight of thousands of lives now under my care. I looked up at the throne and was disgusted by the memory of Gwenyth sitting there. I stood and everyone cheered. I held my hand up for silence. “Please make a space in the center.” Everyone moved to the sides. I concentrated and the throne disappeared and a round table of crystal appeared in the center of the throne room. “While I accept the honor of being your queen, to care for all of you, I’ll not rule from a throne, rather, I wish to give power to the people. In this place, at this table, any Fae can come and voice their concern. Any Fae can sway the direction of the kingdom. The world is far too great and the Fae kingdom far too important to reside under the decisions of a single flawed person as myself. Let’s join the feast and eat and drink to our freedom!”
There was a loud cheer and yet I could tell this was frightening for them. The concept of people guiding a kingdom instead of their queen. I shrugged and felt happy. I found Cadie and Weslia and we sent the men on ahead. “Cadie, it’s time for you to either break a heart or get engaged to be married.”
“What do you have in mind?”
***
When we were escorted to the feast I felt amazing. The fear of being killed was gone, there was peace and joy from everyone around me, and I smiled knowing Altarin and Ewen’s hearts would practically give out when they saw Cadie and me. I was dressed in a shimmering silver and gown that gave off iridescent hues as the light reflected off of it. The short skirt length exposed my thighs and long lean legs. As I walked I felt the gentle bounce of my hair and my breasts. I could feel the sway of my hips and the warm night breeze against the skin of my exposed back. Cadie was wearing an exquisite black gown that revealed more than it covered. She looked radiant and dangerous with her bow strapped to her back and dagger on her thigh. I reminded myself I needed to work with her on fighting with a sword and dagger. I opted for just my dagger, but felt I didn’t really need it anymore.
When we entered the city square the people erupted with cheers. Altarin was at my side in seconds and kissed me so deeply and passionately I was almost embarrassed in front of all these people. Almost, but not quite as I melted into his kiss. I looked into his eyes and wished my power to affect time and shorten the three months we had to wait. I ignored the additional cheers that rose from our kiss.
“You sure we can’t break protocol?”
Altarin smiled. “I’ve got infinite willpower, besides, it makes me happy to know you can’t keep your hands off of me.”
“Infinite willpower, huh?” I snuggled into his arms and brushed my lips against his neck and whispered into his ears. “I guess I shouldn’t tell you that this dress doesn’t allow for undergarments then.” Altarin visibly restrained himself. “I thought so. Nice to know I have that effect on you.”
We turned to witness Ewen kissing Cadie in a greeting and obviously was struggling keeping his hands to himself. Cadie looked at me and winked. I told Altarin I’d find him again in a few minutes.
“Estable, there you are.” He grinned as he saw me.
“Radiant as ever, your Majesty.”
I grabbed his arm in mine and led him through the crowd. When we got to where I wanted to go I let go of his arm and he looked at me questioningly. I turned and hugged a pretty dark haired girl. “Emily, so nice to see you tonight.”
“I wouldn’t miss it for the world, my Queen.”
“I’m very proud of you, Emily. You’ve been remarkable. I’d like you to meet Estable. Estable, this is Emily.”
Emily tipped her head towards Estable who stood open mouthed. Emily was very pretty and shy. I hoped the two of them could at the very least be friends. I watched for a moment as the two hesitantly started speaking with each other. I smiled and left them to themselves and went to find Altarin.
“I saw that. Are you trying to play matchmaker?”
“I could be. I thought Emily would be a healthy distraction for your brother as long as he treats her well that is.”
Altarin and I turned back to the crowd and enjoyed the feast and celebrations long into the night.
***
A few weeks later Altarin and I sifted to the first village I arrived at. It was mostly deserted, but a few people had come back and started farming the land and rebuilding their lives. We headed into the forest which had blossomed with fresh new life. Altarin paused and took my hand in his. “Do you think you can keep up with me?” He smiled and transformed into a large golden panther. With a challenging roar, he ran south through the forest. I stood for a moment admiring the way his transformed body moved.
I imagined myself as a hawk and I flew into the air and charged after him. This was the first time I fully transformed and it felt absolutely amazing. I flew just over the tops of the trees and watched as Altarin ran through the forest below me. I swooped down and in front of him, transforming into a panther and running ahead. We stopped at the invisible wall between the realms and transformed again.
“You cheated!” He pulled me into his arms.
“You didn’t say I couldn’t transform. Take my hand.” He did and we walked through the wall into the Mortal realm and into the glade where my life changed for the better. The flowers were still there as was the very decayed body of the Dark Fae. I let go of Altarin’s hand and knelt in the flowers, placing my hand on the ground. I started to cry, thinking about everything that had happened, the lives that were lost over the thousand years, my parents, my life as a slave that seemed so distant now. I felt Altarin’s hand on my shoulder.
“This is where it all happened?” I nodded. “It’s hard to believe a Mortal could have killed a Dark Fae. This is a special place, one that I will forever cherish.”
I stood silently and looked south. “One day, we’ll visit the Mortal kings and encourage them to release the slaves.”
“It means that much to you? We could live behind the wall in peace and prosperity, never venturing into these realms.”
“We could, but then again, I’d not be able to look myself in the mirror every day.”
He smiled and took me in his arms. “That’s what I love about you. You’re always thinking of others.”
“Not always…” I reached up and cupped his face and kissed him. I took his hand in mine and I strengthened the wall once again before we sifted back to Escalon.
***
I looked at myself in the mirror, the reflection no longer foreign but no less startling. Five months had transpired since I became Shaelan. Every day I considered myself blessed by the gods to have had this happen to me. Not only was I free, but I was alive for the first time in my life. I ran my fingers over the exposed skin of my flat stomach, moving them upwards, tracing the line of my breasts. I imagined what might happen tonight and I was both afraid and excited at the same time. My eyes refocused on my flawless body. In the Fae world, less seems to be more and there was very little fabric covering me. What did cover me was the finest white silk, held together by fine platinum chains. The wisp of fabric that made up my skirt, was very short, sitting would be tricky, but I did have more fabric covering me underneath just in case. My breasts were covered, barely. Fine gossamer white satin fell from my shoulders like a cape with the exception it was secured against my thin waist with more platinum chains.
My eyes were highlighted with blue eyeshadow and flecks of silver, my lips glossy with the red lipstick. A necklace and earrings, probably worth a small fortune and could buy a kingdom in the Mortal realms adorned me. My ears were tipped with platinum and diamond coverings, accentuating their pointed length. Platinum and diamond encrusted bracelets rested on my biceps, wrists, and one ankle. My golden hair was half done up and half down and flowed around my crown. Small white flowers were braided into my hair.
“You look so beautiful, Shaelan.”
Cadie and Weslia stood nearby. I turned to them. “I think I’m more frightened of the four hour ceremony than I am of tonight.”
Cadie smiled and I looked at her ring on her finger. She was married a few weeks earlier to Ewen. “If Altarin is even half as good as Ewen, we might have to move the servants out of the palace so they don’t hear your moans of pleasure.”
“Cadie!”
She blushed brightly and shrugged. “I’m your Maid of Honor so I have to ease your nerves.” She giggled and they both held out their arms.
“You sure I can’t sift over there? It would be so much nicer than to parade myself in front of everyone.”
“And deny the Fae kingdom a chance to see their breathtaking queen? Not a chance.”
I took one last look at my bedroom, soon to be Altarin’s bedroom as well even though tonight Altarin had promised me we wouldn’t be here. Of course my maids just about pitched a fit about that as they would normally decorate the royal bed chamber and considered it a huge honor to do so. I told them they could still decorate for tomorrow night which seemed to appease them greatly.
It was a long walk through the city and ultimately back to the throne room. I was grateful I’d been slowly getting used to wearing revealing clothing as I was rather self-conscious. Of course the Fae lining the streets had no such concerns and the cheering and warm greetings I got from everyone was almost overwhelming. I had an entire retinue around me. Guards in front, Cadie and Weslia, a dozen maids in waiting following behind, and more guards. I recalled seeing kings in the Mortal realms have their parades that might have looked similar.
When we finally arrived back at the palace, the entire city seemed to have come out to watch and spread out behind me. The doors opened and I was led inside. At the far end of the palace stood the elders and Altarin, Estable, Ewen, and Ellena. My heart faltered within my chest as I looked upon Altarin. He was incredibly handsome. His eyes caressed my body sensually and I blushed at his mere look. It was even more embarrassing that tens of thousands of people knew I’d sleep in his bed tonight, or, not sleep.
Darnel took my arm in his as Cadie and Weslia walked ahead of us. “It’s an honor to release you into the hands of your husband to be.”
“Who else would I choose for this? I only wish my parents could be here right now. Of all the magic and power I have, I can’t bring them back or roll back time. It’s frustrating.”
“They would have been very proud of you.”
“I hope so.”
As we walked up the aisle, all eyes were on me. I saw so many people that I had fought with, that had risked their lives for me, and I was honored to call my people. Emily curtsied to me as I passed and I watched her eyes turn to Estable, who looked rather dashing as he stood next to Altarin.
When I stood on the raised platform and Altarin took my hand in his, I knew this was right. My fears vanished. He spoke to me in my mind. “I have no idea what I have done right in this life to deserve to stand in the presence of the most incredibly beautiful creature the gods have ever created.”
“I was wondering the same thing. You look so handsome today. Women’s hearts are breaking around the world right now.”
I watched his smile spread as the ceremony began in earnest.
***
Hours later we mingled with the thousands of people that had come to greet us and wish us well. I was officially Shaelan Camdenoly-Scarletsun, Queen of the newly merged Courts of Light and Dawn. I recently found out that I was in no way secondary to the king, rather I was still preeminent. This had something to do with Court size. I was sort of hoping Altarin would take over all the leadership of everywhere and I could relax in blissful obscurity.
Throughout the long day Altarin stayed at my side, not letting me leave his sight. It was endearing to me. We spent extra time with Cadie and Ewen and all our friends that now numbered in the hundreds. Finally as nightfall came and dinner was complete, the dance was winding down, Altarin and I bid our farewells to everyone. We stepped out onto the balcony overlooking the city and I was sifted away.
I emerged in a beautiful moon-lit forest next to a crystal clear lake. A waterfall cascaded over a cliff face hundreds of feet above the lake. Forest flowers flourished everywhere and their fresh scents filled the air. Altarin took my hand in his and stared into my eyes. “I thought this day would never come. Are you nervous?”
“A little.”
“If ever you want me to stop, just say so.”
I smiled. “I’m nervous I might not be able to go slow.”
He led me to a cottage and opened the door. A fire burned in the fireplace and candles were everywhere. Rose petals littered the floor. A bottle of wine and two glasses stood waiting for us on a small table nearby. I felt myself be lifted off the ground and I rested my head on Altarin’s broad shoulder as he carried me inside. He laid me gently on the bed, my arms around his neck pulling him with me.
“I need you.” My voice was soft. His lips met mine gently at first then our kissing grew in intensity. I felt his strong hands caressing my body. I was a fire that could not be quenched. I paused our kissing long enough to stand by the fire and drop my clothing to the floor. I watched as his eyes devoured me. He was the first person I ever stood naked as a woman before.
“Gods, you’re perfect.” I moved close as he enfolded me into his arms. I practically tore at his shirt and pants. We stood there for a moment gazing at each other’s bodies before our frenzied touching moved us back to the bed. His lips caressed my nipples and I moaned with pleasure. His hands touched me everywhere. When his tongue slipped between my wet vaginal lips I screamed softly and arched my back. His tongue danced along my clitoris until I was writing pleasure. It was then I came more powerfully than anything I’d ever experienced before. Waves of pleasure rocked my entire body. Nothing could have prepared me for this.
When my orgasm subsided Altarin kissed his way back up my body. As my lips met his I tasted myself on them and was surprised at the sweetness and how my excitement increased. There was no denying his excitement as his erect penis pressed against me. I started kissing his neck and whispered into his ear. “I want you inside me.” He needed no additional incentive. I felt pressure against my vagina as his penis pressed in to me. There was some resistance and a little pain, but then noting but immense pleasure as he pushed all the way inside me, filling me completely.
This was truly the ultimate submission of love. To willingly allow a man to penetrate me. I felt my muscles contract around his member and I felt every twitch of him inside me. He started slowly moving in and out of me. I moved my hips to match his strokes. My legs wrapped around his waist pulling him further inside me. My breasts moved with each stroke and increased my pleasure bit by bit. I felt myself building again towards another climax. Altarin’s stroke became faster and I could feel him getting larger and larger inside me. With a final deep push, I orgasmed powerfully. I felt myself clamp down on his penis as he erupted inside of me. It was such a deeply emotional and physical experience I found myself crying.
When the waves of pleasure subsided for us both Altarin gently wiped the tears from my face. “I didn’t hurt you did I?”
“No, my love. I’ve never felt anything so wonderful in my entire life.” He smiled and kissed me.
“Good, because I’m not through with you yet.”
***
We made love all night long, sleeping for brief periods of time before waking, eating a snack and drinking some wine, then making love some more. There was no part of me that felt I was Marcus any longer. I still had his memories, but I was Shaelan Camdenoly-Scarletsun now and forever. We stepped out onto the deck as the first rays of light fell across the lake and onto the cabin. My fingers were entwined with Altarin’s. He pulled me next to him and my body yearned for his touch and warmth. I looked up into his eyes as he caressed my cheek and kissed me.
“What now my beautiful wife?”
“The world can wait another day, but my lips can’t wait another minute. Kiss me again.”
***
For Elle...
The Farm
The car was parked, my windows open, and I took a deep breath of sage and mesquite filled air. Looking over the high west Texas desert I could almost envision spacecraft coming down and landing. I’ve been fascinated with the concept of alien life for most of my life. Ever since I read the book, Chariots of the Gods, I was hooked. That was forty-nine years ago and I’ve travelled extensively trying to uncover the truth about skinny, green, big-eyed aliens. I’ve been all over the world and seen many strange sights, but I found nothing to indicate aliens were visiting us. Most of the strange sights were none other than people that were closer to alien life than human. With all the glorified Hollywood TV shows like X-Files and discussions of conspiracy theories, I’ve found myself disheartened in my quest. I’d expected to find something, anything.
So I was disheartened but not finished as my hobby career did provide significant entertainment without a cable subscription or with a boss I had to report to. After forty-five years of research and hundreds of thousands of dollars spent this quest has become a part of who I am. Even with the overwhelming evidence to suggest aliens and conspiracies didn’t exist, I still find myself compelled to keep looking. Maybe I’ve just not got anything better to do.
The sound of an R2D2 chirp came from my pants pocket and I pulled out my phone. The name on the screen was Frank Bezos, UFO hunter and conspiracist. He’s who I would go to for an end-of-the-world scenario. “Hey, Frank. What’s up?”
“Just thought I’d let you know that Friday night we’re having an U.B.O. meeting in San Antonio. We’d love to invite you as our guest speaker.”
“U.B.O?”
“Unidentified Beer Objects. Nothing like getting a group together to discuss UFOs over beer. Can you make it? We’ve got a few newbies that really want to meet the great alien hunter, Jeff Martin.”
“Yeah. I think I can make it.”
“Eight o’clock at Big Lou’s Pizza. We’re ordering a forty-two incher that we’re dubbing the UFO pizza platter. You’re signal seems weak, Jeff. Where are you?”
“Just outside of Marfa, Texas. I thought I’d stop overnight here on my way back from Roswell.”
“Wave to the aliens for me. See you Friday!”
Slipping my phone back into my pocket I glanced around. It was dusk at the Marfa Lights viewing center and on a Wednesday night I was the only person here. This location is well known by UFO enthusiasts claiming the lights that appear to hover in the distance are UFOs. The hot evening air would be perfect for creating air distortions making such lights possible. My theory was that the lights that appeared at night were caused by heat radiating upward from the old cracked asphalt of an airbase that used to be here, refracting lights of distant cars, and appearing as ghostly luminescence.
Carefully making my way over a low barbed wire fence I walked through the scrubby brush due south through the old remains of an airbase. Out here in west Texas there were so few lights that it was always an excellent opportunity to watch the night sky. Finding a nice chunk of warm asphalt about a mile from the viewing building I lay back looking up at the stars as they emerged through the twilight. My alien hunting days are no longer exciting but my hobby keeps me going to out of the way places. At the end of my life I could safely say that I contributed nothing from my foolish endeavors but I sure saw a lot of beautiful places.
The darkness had fully descended as I watched the Milky Way unfold before my eyes. The heat and movements of the air made the stars shimmer all the more. I’d been lying there for several hours and it was close to midnight when I decided I should head back to the car. There were no vehicles on the distant road and the area had gone completely silent when all around me lights began to appear. They floated upwards from the ground. Spinning around I witnessed lights from several directions. This was no refraction of distant light. Standing transfixed by the sight I didn’t realize people were there until they just appeared on either side of me.
“Come with us.” It wasn’t a question.
They must be military or border security. I’m trespassing on an old military base and I’m close to the Mexico border. Should I run? I’m seventy years old, how far will I get?
Hands roughly grabbed my arms and led me into one of the lights. We stepped into what almost looked like an elevator. A door closed and I felt a rapid decent.
“Where are you taking me?”
There was no answer and the glare of lights made it hard to see them clearly. Our descent slowed and a door opened into a sterile looking room of polished metal, glass, and light. The room smelled slightly antiseptic. There were a half a dozen people in the room and they were strangely dressed. An exotic looking woman looked me over. She had long auburn hair which almost had a golden and yet slightly luminescent look about it. Her eyes were an aquamarine color. She was unique and that made her exotic beauty even more alluring. She wore a shiny metallic dress with similar pant-like bottom that offered a nice view of her leg with the slit up the side.
“You may be wondering why we’ve taken you.” Her voice purred seductively and put me off guard.
“I was trespassing. Are you border security or military?”
“We’re what you would call aliens from outer space.”
“Forgive my disbelief, but you look remarkably like regular humans. Your eye color and hair are unique but that’s nothing that can’t be changed with dye and contacts. You speak English. Who are you really?”
“You mistakenly believe that all aliens are bald headed and bug-eyed creatures. We look like you because we made you. We know all about your rudimentary languages.”
“I’ll play along. If you’re aliens, then why are you here?”
“That’s a very good question.” She held out a shiny disc that reminded me of a highly polished skipping stone. “This contains the essence of one of our kind. We’re an ancient race that requires hosts to interact with the physical world.” Leading me over to a dark wall she waved her hand. The wall vanished and an enormous vault of billions of discs like the one in her hand rested in row upon row. “Earth is a farm planted by us. We have staged the evolution of humans to provide hosts for our people that have long been at rest.”
“You’re saying that each of those discs contains beings and that humans on Earth will be their new hosts?”
“Exactly. You’re pretty smart for a low-level humanoid.”
“Why do you call me low-level?”
“Humans are our natural hosts. We have humanoid farms all around the universe. As a leader, I have a host that is significantly higher on the evolutionary scale than humans here on Earth. Hold out your hand.”
I hesitated but found my hand extended on its own accord. She reached over and pricked my palm and handed a sharp little device to someone else in the room. She stood staring at me until one of the others spoke. “This host has marginal offerings.”
The woman frowned at me and spoke to the other people in the room. “A test is necessary. If the humans on Earth can be used, even if marginal, then we need to begin re-hosting our people.”
“Why show me and tell me all of this?”
“It is easier to gauge evolutionary maturity of a subject while they’re coherent. If you weren’t ready we’d simply erase your memory of this event and send you back. Then we’d adjust the protocols to adapt the future evolution of humans on Earth until harvesting is ready. But, since you’re marginal I’ll personally test the re-hosting process on you and since re-hosting destroys your soul you’ll be dead. In either situation you would have either not known we even existed or our secrets will remain safe because you’ll be utterly destroyed by the re-hosting process.”
I had thousands of questions but the one that came out of my mouth was odd. “What does marginal mean?”
“According to our test, you have twenty-three pairs of chromosomes. That’s the minimum our species need to take over a host. This host…” She pointed to herself. “… has eighty-nine. The others with me all have less than fifty but still far more than you.”
“You say Earth is a farm that you’ve been tending. How is it you didn’t know our level of evolution?”
“We haven’t been on Earth for millions of your years. We only just arrived. You’re our first test subject. It’s quite an honor. Lay down on this table.”
Once again I felt compelled to obey her. Did she have some kind of mind control she was using on me? I watched as she lay down on another table and a red colored disc was placed on her forehead. The disc began to glow and moments later it turned a dark glossy black like the first disc she showed me. I admit I was now very frightened and this was feeling like less and less like some elaborate hoax. The disc was moved from the woman’s body to be placed on my forehead. Instantly I felt like I was being torn from my body. There was a wrenching in my spirit, a ripping, and then I floated free to look down upon myself. The disc was now red as it rested on my forehead and I watched distantly as my eyes opened. This was such a surreal experience.
Watching my body as I floated there I was startled to see it begin screaming and the flesh begin to dissolve. Frantically the others in the room rushed to my old body with strange devices. My body continued to wither away and with a strange sense of disconnection I felt a pull on my spirit.
Is this death? Am I being pulled into oblivion?
The pulling became more insistent and yet I was morbidly fascinated by what I was seeing. I fought to stay where I was and resisted the pull as I glanced towards the woman lying on the other table and looked down on her beauty. She was truly remarkable.
The pulling on my spirit intensified, but somehow I stretched towards the woman. Perhaps it was my final act of self-preservation before being evaporated into nothingness, but I wanted to touch the woman. I fought the tether attached to my spirit like a fish swimming against a current. My spirit touched her and suddenly I was sucked inside. With a gasp, I opened my eyes.
I knew instantly that my life had just completely changed forever. The others in the room were focused on the dried husk of my old body. Quietly slipping off the table I stepped into the elevator, intrinsically knowing how to operate the thing and bring me back to the surface.
When the door opened I sprinted for the car and could this body run fast. I’d lost my wallet, keys, and phone but I knew I’d be fine without them. Lights appeared behind me just as I reached the car. The aliens would be after me. Placing my hands on the car door I willed it to unlock. With a click the door opened and I placed my hand on the ignition and the car roared to life. I skidded out of the parking lot leaving the Marfa Lights viewing center and the aliens behind.
I was almost to Marfa when I realized the lights of the car weren’t on and yet I could see just fine. I turned on the lights to make things appear more normal just as I entered the small town and stopped at a motel. Hurrying over to a room where there were no cars in front I used my magical hands to unlock the door and step inside. Luckily the room was quiet and my enhanced vision showed the bed made up and no one around. I breathed a sigh of relief, turned on the lights, and sat down on the bed.
Raising my hand before my eyes I looked at the slender feminine fingers.
I’m a woman.
Looking down at my breasts I was enthralled by the swell of them and how they blocked my sight of things below. My hands seemed to automatically reach for them.
They feel… They feel amazing.
Standing, I looked at my reflection in the mirror. I was gorgeous and looked so much younger than I had been. Perhaps mid-twenties? Catching a slight movement behind me I spun quickly around. My hand found its way to a man’s throat before I could even think about what was going on.
His voice was strained against my grip. “You can squeeze all you like, but you’ll be dead before me.” His eyes glanced downward and I followed them to a strange small device with glowing lights in his hand. “You know why I’m here.” He wasn’t speaking English yet I understood him perfectly well.
“No, I don’t.” I replied in English.
His eyes narrowed. “You’re not J’tamong. Why are you using an Earth language?”
Letting go of his throat I sat back down on the bed. “Who are you?”
“You’re in no position to ask the questions.” Glancing at the device in his hand, it looked alien and also a lot like a toy. “I’ll start by asking you the same question. Who are you and where is J’tamong?”
I had a strange sense of confidence and calm. “Put away your alien six-shooter and I’ll talk.”
He frowned. “You’re an Earthling. How is that possible?”
“I’m guessing that J’tamong was the essence that used this body as a host. I suspect its dead.” I watched the man sit in a chair opposite me. He was very handsome and his smell was intoxicating.
Did I just think he’s handsome?
He didn’t respond so I continued. “I was out stargazing when I was taken by people claiming to be aliens. The creature, essence, thing, that was using this body showed me a vast underground vault of shiny discs that supposedly contained alien life forms. It said humans on Earth were cultivated by them and they needed to test re-hosting. When J’tamong tried to take over my body I was somehow pushed out and went into this one. I then escaped while they tried to rescue J’tamong from my old body as it had begun to dissolve away. I hope that makes sense to you because it doesn’t to me.”
“What’s your name?”
“Jeff Martin.”
His head dropped and I grabbed for the device in his hands, stealing it from him before his fingers could even tighten. “Damn you’re fast. What are you? Fity? Sixty? Do you even know how to use that thing?”
“Fifty or sixty years?”
“Chromosomes.”
“Eighty-nine. What’s with all the hype about chromosomes tonight?”
“It tells us importance and capabilities. J’tamong must have been more important than I thought.”
“J’tamong wasn’t too smart if he opted for a lower model.”
“He would have never stayed in your old body. He’s ancient and therefore has the most experience in adapting to a new host body. He would have taken over your body and then formulated the correct procedures for others to adapt to Earth humans easier. He would have transferred back right away had it worked. Humans on Earth must have some kind of abnormality to make you incompatible.”
“So now what? How do I get my old body back?”
“I’m not exactly sure how you got into this one but if you said your old body started dissolving then J’tamong was using its cellular energy to try to survive. Your old body is gone forever but you have one heck of an upgrade. With Earth humans having only twenty-three chromosomes it’s rather amazing they can even communicate or make fire.”
“Are you going to just sit there and dis all human kind or are you going to tell me what’s going on?”
“You have no idea of the bigger picture do you?”
“Consider me a low-level, marginal humanoid and start from the beginning.”
“Billions of Earth years ago a human race cohabitated on the same planet with beings of pure energy. They worked together for the common good. The beings of energy however became frustrated that the rate of change in technology was too slow as they wanted to leave the planet and travel to all corners of the universe. At some point they discovered a way to take over the lives of the humans to speed up technology advancement. The humans saw what was happening and some managed to flee the planet to repopulate throughout the universe. The energy beings, called Tomosi, hunted the humans mercilessly as they needed their physical bodies to accomplish their goals. The humans struggled in their survival for many millennia until they found better ways of shielding themselves and managed to stay hidden. Deprived of a steady source of physical bodies, the Tomosi began cultivating humans but that process is incredibly slow. When a planet of cultivated humans reaches a point where they can become hosts, the Tomosi take over the bodies, milk the planet of all of its resources, and move on to the next. They’re like a virus.”
“Earth was terraformed by Tomosi to support human life so that they could kill us all and take over our bodies? This is like invasion of the body snatchers.”
“That was a great movie. Essentially yes. Terraformed isn’t the correct word as the Earth was already capable of sustaining life. They sent probes to habitable planets with the seeds of life. Their probes would then guide the evolution of life through a series of punctuated equilibrium events leading to evolved humans.”
“You’re telling me that Earth is a human farm so the Tomosi could have physical bodies and this J’tamong character that tried to kill me by taking over my body came here to test the fruit of their labors. What happened? Why was J’tamong not able to take control of my body?”
“There can be any number of reasons. Brain mapping differences, but I see this as unlikely since you somehow managed to take over J’tamong’s body. A chemical imbalance or energy phase difference would do it. Maybe your body contained too many impurities. Do you eat bacon?”
“You think because I eat bacon that stopped J’tamong?”
“No, I’m hungry and I like bacon. Maybe we can go get some breakfast together.”
I stared at the man. “You’re asking me on a breakfast date while the world is under siege by body snatching energy-based aliens?”
“Sure. Why not? You’re very beautiful and you have to eat sometime.”
“How do I even know if you’re telling the truth? You could just be anyone with a wild fantasy story and a glowing Star Trek phaser. Are you a rogue Tomosi?”
“Good point. I’m not really an alien. I am, but I’m not. I’m an alien in the sense I’m not from Earth, but I’m completely human so we’re sort of kindred species. The Tomosi are the real aliens and I doubt humans on Earth are in any imminent danger. A year from now, yes. I’m a member of the human Rebellion and am here to protect human life. I’m Travis Bowie.” He extended his hand.
I didn’t sense he was lying and this new body of mine seemed to pick up on subtle clues that he was confident and comfortable. I extended my hand. He grabbed my hand pulled me up, disarmed me, and spun me around so I was lying on the bed with him on top of me. He grinned. “This is much better.” I twisted and rolled, my hands moving faster than I could even dream possible, and I found myself straddling Travis with the device back in my possession. Travis’s grin was even larger. “I can see you’re a good match for me and I don’t mind our romps being a little aggressive.”
Pushing myself away from him I knew I was aroused. My mind rebelled at this but my body craved his as if some invisible force drew me to him. “An hour ago I was a man. Don’t think for a minute you’re going to get me in bed with you!”
He sat up and gave me a disarming smile. “I wouldn’t dream of it. That’s not entirely true. I could very easily dream of it. Are you blushing?”
Turning to look in the mirror I found I was indeed blushing. Sighing, I sat down in the chair. “So what happens now?”
“We go get some breakfast and then I rescue you.”
“Rescue me?”
“Of course. We need food. Then we’ll get in my ship and we’ll head to my home planet so you can avoid Earth’s destruction and your body being re-hosted by the Tomosi.”
“You’re being very cavalier about all of this. What do you mean Earth’s destruction?”
“I thought that was self-explanatory. J’tamong tested the re-hosting on this planet by trying to take over your old body. He likely died due to the fact humans on Earth are incompatible. This means they’ll send a signal for the planet to be wiped clean and they’ll re-seed it. They’ll be hunting you as that body you now have is too valuable to leave behind. I can rescue you from all of this as I have an extra seat in my ship.”
“This is my home. I can’t just let it get wiped clean. I thought you said you were part of the resistance to save humans.”
“It’s been my home for the past hundred and eighty-five years as well. I’ll miss bacon and apple pie, but it’s not like we can stop what’s going to happen anyways. The Tomosi have high-end technology. Technically, saving you is still saving humans.”
“When will all this take place?”
“If we leave now, we can be eating breakfast in a few minutes.”
“You’re so exasperating! I meant when will the Earth be wiped out?”
“I know you’re flustered. It’s my ruggedly handsome looks. I have that effect on Earth women. Roughly a year. It takes a while for signals and ships to come and go.”
“There must be a way we can fight them. How many of you are here to defend the Earth?”
“I’m here alone.”
“You were sent alone to defend all humans on Earth with a cheap plastic toy.” I held out the glowing object I still held in my hand.
“I’m good at what I do but I can’t fight Tomosi destroyers. Careful with that. You wouldn’t want it to blow a hole in the wall, or me. The Tomosi are still going to be looking for you and you need me to keep you safe.”
“How gallant of you. I’m not just going to abandon the people of Earth.”
“In case you haven’t noticed, you’re now a woman, a very beautiful woman by the way, and the old Jeff Martin is long gone. You have no identification or money. You’re likely to be deported easier than convincing someone what really happened to you.”
“Didn’t you see the movie, Independence Day?”
“It was pretty farfetched. There’s no way Will Smith could have flown into the mother ship like that.”
“The point is that when all of Earth is threatened, we can come together.”
“Look, I’ll stick around until the destroyers come if only to keep you company and protect you. I wouldn’t have a chance to sleep with an eighty-niner if the Tomosi controlled your body so I have some incentive to stick around. Don’t roll your eyes at me like that.”
“We can go to the government but it will be hard to make them believe.”
“They already know. Not the destruction of all life on Earth part, but about aliens.”
“I’ll be right back.”
“Where are you going?”
“To the bathroom.”
“Wow. I would have thought with eighty-nine chromosomes that humans wouldn’t need to go anymore. Leave me my weapon.”
“It’s not like this is real anyways. Who made it? Lego?” I handed him the gun thing and headed to the bathroom, closing and locking the door behind me.
I looked at myself in the mirror again. “What did you get yourself into?”
“You didn’t get yourself into any of this.”
“Are you standing at the door listening to me?”
“Of course not. Humans with more than forty chromosomes have exceptional hearing. Better than a dog’s. You don’t really want to be caught talking to yourself. It will make you sound even crazier.”
“Thanks for the advice.”
“Do I note a hint of sarcasm?”
I hadn’t had time to focus on what had really happened to me or what I was wearing, but it was sort of slinky and sexy. It was halfway between a dress and a pant suit, and not the Hillary Clinton kind of pant suit. This looked amazing. Fumbling with it a little I got the pants section down and glanced at my hairless womanhood. I sighed, and sat down on the toilet. After relieving myself I took my top off and stared at my naked body.
I’m flawless. There’s not a mark or blemish on my skin.
My breasts were possibly a C-cup and there wasn’t a hint of sag in them. My butt was shapely and my legs looked amazing. I had a lean body and I could see my muscle tone across my arms, legs, and abs. My hair fell to just below my shoulder blades and had a very gentle curl to it. I smiled and my teeth were perfect. “Wow!” I whispered to myself.
“Hey, if you’re peeking at yourself, let me have a look too.”
“Absolutely not!”
“Awe. Come on. It’s not like I haven’t seen a woman before. Just never an…”
“Eighty-niner. Give it a rest, Travis.”
“Did I mention that the higher the chromosome count, the more intense sexual contact is?”
“No, Travis. You failed to mention that.”
“Okay. Just wanted to make sure you knew you were driving a Bugatti rather than a Lada.”
“Are you sure you’re from a more advanced human colonization? You sound like an escapee from a penal colony. And I really mean it when I say penal.”
“You wound me, Jeff.”
“How did you find me? I’d just arrived at the motel and you were here.” I started putting my clothes back on and wondered why I wasn’t freaking out that my old body was a pile of desiccated skin and bones and I was now a woman.
“I was watching the facility when I saw you get in the car. I simply followed you.”
“In your spaceship?”
“Something even better. I have a Honda CBR1100XX Super Blackbird.”
“You have a spaceship and you prefer a motorcycle?”
“Motorcycles don’t exist on my home planet.”
“I would have heard you coming.”
“I coasted the last two miles.”
I stepped back into the room and looked at Travis. “Why do you smell funny?”
“Pheromones. I’ve got more than any other man on Earth. Most women can’t smell them but because you have…”
“I get it.”
“Women kind of go crazy for me, but Earth women simply can’t match my drive and stamina.”
“If you’re the future of the human race, we’re doomed.”
“It’s been over one hundred and eighty-five years since I had sex with a woman that’s remotely close to my level. I can’t help but be a little aroused at being in the same room with someone of your caliber.”
“I sure hope I wasn’t this bad when I was a man. Do you have any theories as to why I’m not freaking out about being a woman now?”
“It’s nice to know you’ve adapted so well as that gives me more chance.”
Crossing my arms I glared at him.
“I’ve witnessed Tomosi taking on new hosts before. They would go from male to female and back with little difficulty, but it was always easier for them when they went from a lower model to a higher model. I believe their essence, spirit, soul, or whatever you want to call it recognized the new features and it simply felt more freeing. You went from twenty-three to eighty-nine. I’m sure you sense that your new body is spectacular in more ways than one.”
“That makes some sense.”
“Great. So a quick romp before breakfast?”
I started heading for the door. “I’ll drive.”
“All due respect, but I’m a better driver than navigator and you don’t even have a driver’s license. I’ll drive.”
“How can you fly between planets and not be a good navigator?”
“Navigation systems and autopilot.”
“You mean you have a stellar GPS that tells you to turn left in three light years?”
“Yeah. Something like that.”
“Let’s go.”
We stepped out into the warm humid morning air. The sun was just rising in the east.
“Keys?”
“They’re back buried beneath the Marfa Viewing Center somewhere.”
“How did you drive it then?”
“The perks of being an eighty-niner I guess.” I put my hand on the vehicle unlocked the door and started the engine.
“That’s really cool and very sexy.” Travis was staring at me.
“Just drive.”
A three minute drive took us to a small truck-stop café. For the first time I felt my nerves rise as I walked into a place as a woman, wearing strange clothing, and having other people around. I never felt the awkwardness with Travis back in the motel room. Perhaps he was so annoying that I didn’t have time to think about my nerves.
We sat down in a booth and every male eye in the place followed my movements. Even the waitress gave me a once over in a slightly discomforting way. “You’re a bit overdressed for around here. You look like you should be at a club in Vegas.”
Being a little irritated by everything that had happened I ignored her comment and ordered. “I’ll have the Marfa omelet.”
“And I’ll have the farmer’s breakfast with extra side of bacon. Over easy on the eggs.”
“Sure thing, handsome.”
I glared at Travis. “I’m told I look like a stripper from Vegas and you get a ‘handsome’?”
“Happens all the time.”
“Don’t even think about taking that waitress around the back of the restaurant.”
“Jealous? So soon?” He was using that grin of his again.
“I’m not jealous. We need to focus on saving the world.”
“I could save her world.”
“Penal colony, Travis. You’re from a penal colony.” His eyes became distant for the briefest of moments. I felt pain there. For a second my heart went out to him. “I’m sorry. I’m imposing my own values on you. I don’t even know you.”
“It’s all right. I’ve been a bit of an ass. I can’t imagine what this is like for you.”
“Oh no! I just remembered I have no money. I’m going to be washing dishes.”
“That I’d like to see. I can picture you now in a little skimpy apron. Don’t worry about money. I’ve got millions and stashes of gold and homes in nearly every country. Besides, I’d guess you could go to any ATM and take money out with your magic fingers.”
“That would be stealing. I couldn’t do that and I can’t take handouts from you.”
“Let’s put things in perspective. You’re a new person with no money and no identification. You stand out because of your unique beauty and your clothes that look like they were fashioned after the lunar lander. You want to save the world but you’ll need to at the very least a change of clothes. At some point you’ll either have to break the law, let me help you with the funds you need, or both.”
“You’re right. I could go to my old place in San Antonio and sell a few things, but I can’t even get there right now as the car doesn’t have enough gas and I have no way of paying for more. I’ll find a way to pay you back.”
“Nonsense. The events that have been triggered are exactly what I have saved and planned for. In a year, money on Earth may mean absolutely nothing. You’re free to use anything I have. Besides, I rather like the idea of having you indebted to me.” Once again he offered his disarming grin.
“I really do need some new clothes. I know just the person that could help me get a new identity.”
“Have you thought about a new name?”
“Not really. Being a woman is rather new to me. I haven’t thought about it. Do you have any ideas?” Travis pulled out an iPhone and began tapping away on it. “You have an iPhone?”
“You don’t like Apple products?”
“It’s not that, I just didn’t think an alien with advanced technology would use something like an iPhone.”
“How else would I call people? Besides, I’m addicted to Bad Piggies. Here are some name ideas. Admina.”
“That sounds like a glorified administrative assistant. No offense as they usually work harder than most people.”
“Clarabelle.”
“That’s a cow standing in a field.”
“Guinevere.”
“Too much of a mouthful and it reminds me of King Arthur.”
“You’re picky, Jeff. How about Keira?”
“Not bad, but people will always spell it wrong.”
“It’s not like you need a new name to create a FaceBook account. All you need is a name to get you to the end of the world. How about River?”
“Too American. Do I look American to you?”
“You’re totally unique but having a name from another country might not be a bad idea. How about Alana, Nina, or Emma?”
“Alana. I like that. Alana Martin. That way I could be related to my old self and not rouse as much suspicion at my old house.”
“Or Alana Bowie and you could be my wife. Heiress to the Bowie’ family fortune and space craft.”
I was actually finding Travis rather charming and I had to continuously push those thoughts from my mind. I had images of him back on the bed with me straddling him. “Alana Martin. Because I refuse to be proposed to in a truck stop in Marfa.”
Oh my god. I’m flirting with him. What’s the matter with me?
“You’re right. I’m sure I can find a better place to propose like a rest stop or a wastewater treatment plant.”
Our food arrived in the nick of time. “Here you go, sugar. I even added a few extra strips of bacon.” The waitress ignored me altogether by plopping my plate down with a resounding clunk and staring at Travis.
I watched Travis smile at her. “Thank you. That was very kind of you.”
“Anytime. Let me know if I can be of further service.”
The waitress sauntered off. “That was shameless. She was practically throwing herself at you. That never happened to me.”
Travis was already eating. “I get a lot of extra bacon that way.”
Why is this comment making me angry? I was eating delicately and slowly and I noticed my posture was feminine. I was behaving like a real woman on a date. “What’s life like on your home planet?”
There was another glimmer of pain before it quickly vanished. “It’s a planet similar to Earth although we have two suns. That’s fairly common. Humans are humans, and politics are politics. We have better technology and better transportation. Earth has its charms.” He’d paused his eating and was staring directly at me.
I looked away and took several bites of my breakfast. “I just found out aliens exist and I’m thinking to myself how mundane you make it all sound.”
“That’s because it is mundane. Life is life. People live and people die. The scenery is always unique from place to place, but it still all boils down to survival and relationships.”
“What happened to you?”
“Nothing.” He was being defensive. “What about you? What were you doing before all of this?”
“You’ll laugh.”
“Probably.”
“I spent forty-five years of my life hunting for aliens. Fifteen years or so ago I realized aliens didn’t exist but I kept looking out of habit.”
“That’s rather ironic considering your current situation. What about family?”
“The kind of women that were interested in me usually had purple hair and believed they were sexually assaulted by aliens. I never married.”
“I swear it wasn’t me. I’d never sexually assault a woman.”
“They always say they were assaulted by green aliens with big eyes.”
“The Zylons. They’ve been buzzing around here for decades.”
“Really? They do exist?”
Travis laughed. “No. I’ve never encountered any intelligent race beyond humans and the Tomosi. In theory there should be more, but no one has ever run into anything else. It’s a big universe so maybe one day we’ll find something.”
“Were you at the Marfa Viewing Center when I arrived? You saw them take me?”
“I’ve been watching the site for a week, ever since they arrived. I saw you. You like looking at the stars.”
“It’s a great way to ponder one’s life and the insignificance of it.”
“I do the same thing.”
“Ponder life while looking up at the stars?”
“That and reliving past mistakes.”
“I made peace with my mistakes many years ago. I realized I couldn’t do anything about them. All I could do was to learn from them and make sure I didn’t repeat them.”
“Some mistakes you can’t make peace with. Are you ready?”
“Yes.”
“You know what your next steps are?”
“Get back to San Antonio, get into my place, meet with a friend that might be able to help with my identification, and try to save the world.”
“We can fill your car up with gas and then you can drop me off back at the motel.”
“You’re leaving me?”
“Attached already? I need to investigate the Tomosi base. I’m sure they’ll be out looking for you already, but you should be safe for a while. I need confirmation J’tamong is dead.”
“When will I see you again?” I sounded like I needed him in a way that went beyond just his help. This body was changing me. I glanced at the waitress. She was cute, but I had no attraction to her. What’s going on with me?
“Friday. I can’t get into the base until tonight. Here, take this.” He handed me a thousand dollars in cash and a credit card. “Get yourself settled.”
“How will you find me?”
“Take this and keep it with you at all times.” He handed me a small metallic cube. “It transmits your position to me.”
“Would the Tomosi be able to track me with it?”
“No.”
“Why are you helping me?”
“Maybe I’m trying to atone for something. We should get going.”
We headed to the car, filled it up, and then drove back to the motel in silence. He walked over to his motorcycle but I grabbed his arm. “Thank you. I’ll see you Friday?”
“I’ll find you.”
“Be careful. Please.”
The grin came back as he looked me in the eyes. “You can always change your mind, you know.”
“What do you mean?”
“Alana Bowie sounds better than Alana Martin.”
“If you get into a fight, shield yourself with your ego.” I said it playfully. Damn it, I’m flirting again.
He smiled and rode off leaving me feeling suddenly very vulnerable. I got into the car and headed for I-10.
The drive from Marfa to San Antonio takes just over five hours and I used that entire time to contemplate my situation. I glanced down at myself every few minutes, looking beyond my cleavage to my flat stomach and sexy legs. It was all I could do to not pull over and run my hands over my new body. I’ve never felt so invigorated and alive before. I’d never thought of what being a woman would be like, but the subtle bounce of my breasts and hair excited me. I wondered if Travis was just pulling my leg about how sexual intensity increased the more chromosomes you have.
I pulled into La Cantera Mall just as I entered into San Antonio city limits. I’d already planned out what I needed to get. I was careful, methodical, and practical until the moment I walked by one of the women’s clothing store windows. I had to have that dress and shoes. They were calling to me, but I didn’t even have a bra or panties so I reluctantly turned away to come face to face with Victoria’s Secret. This was not what I intended. I planned on plain cotton panties, a white bra, no frills, and a pair of jeans, sneakers, and a blouse. It was the waitress! This is all her fault. I was ashamed by how I was dressed and I wanted, no, needed to turn Travis’s head. I sat on a bench shaking my head.
What am I thinking? I’m a man.
Yet one look down to the top of my breasts and my legs, perfectly crossed like any woman would sit, and I was fast losing any excuses.
There’s no denying it. I’m a woman.
I looked up at the Victoria’s Secret store and made a new commitment to myself. Two pairs of panties and bras, the dress and shoes I saw, a pair of jeans and a blouse. That’s all!
Three hours later I stuffed my purchases into my car. Three dresses, six panties, two lacey bras, an exercise outfit, a swimsuit, one pair of jeans, two skirts, four blouses, two sets of heels, one pair of runners, a hair brush, and a new phone. Even with all of this, I kept thinking of more things I needed but I forced myself to drive away. My house was only a ten minute drive from here and I pulled into the garage hoping none of the neighbors saw me.
Tossing everything on the bed I stared at my old belongings like they were foreign radioactive objects. Had I changed so much in the past day that my old life held nothing on me anymore? I started the bath and grabbed my new phone. I texted Frank Bezos.
‘Frank, this is Jeff. We need to meet. This is urgent!’
‘This isn’t Jeff’s number. Who is this?’
‘Phone lost. This is a new one. Do you still maintain your lab?’
‘When did we plan to meet next?’
‘Frank, always the conspiracy guy. Tomorrow at 8pm, Big Lou’s for UBO.’
‘Got to be sure. Come to my place in two hours.’
‘Keep an open mind, Frank. This is beyond anything you will ever expect.’
‘Two hours.’
Dropping my clothes on the bathroom floor I stared at myself for a good fifteen minutes. I tore myself away when I realized the tub was full. Carefully stepping into the tub I moaned audibly at the new sensations of immersing this body in hot water. First I closed my eyes simply touching each part of my body with my mind. With a start I recalled watching my old body dissolve away. My eyes shot open and I began scrubbing my skin with soap as if I needed to cleanse myself of J’tamong’s presence.
Slowly I settled myself down and realized my fingers were gliding gently across my smooth skin. I’d never felt anything so erotic in my life. Warmth spread from between my legs up through my entire body. My nipples swelled and became erect and the slightest touch caused me to gasp for breath.
I was not innocent about the parts of a woman’s body but neither was I an expert, especially from this new vantage point. My finger slid easily between my new vaginal lips and touched the small swollen button that was my clitoris. The feeling was exquisite and electrifying. Slowly and ever so gently I moved my finger back and forth until my back arched and I screamed out in pleasure. This happened two more times until I could take no more and yet the moment I stopped my body seemed to crave another. It was with much regret that I left the warm water and showered myself off.
I contemplated what I should wear to see Frank. A casual dress might be the best if only for giving him the impression of vulnerability. I drove over to his place and knocked on the door.
“Who are you?” He glanced carefully at my hair and eyes.
“I’m Jeff Martin. Frank, something happened last night in Marfa. I have proof if you’ll indulge me.”
“Go away!” He slammed the door in my face and I heard the multiple locks click into place.
I placed my hand on the door and unlocked them all walking into Frank’s house a moment later.
“How?” Frank scrambled for a drawer and pulled a gun leveling it at me.
“Frank, you need to hear me out. That’s the gun I took you to buy at the gun show last May. It’s me, Frank. I’m Jeff and if you don’t give me a chance to share my story, I’ve got nowhere else to go. The world is at stake.” The gun wavered. “You noticed my eyes and hair. They’re not normal. I’ve got more chromosomes than a normal human. Take a sample of my blood.”
“How do you know these things? How do I know you’re not an alien that’s stolen my friend’s memories?”
“Take a sample of my blood. This will help you focus as I tell you what happened.”
***
It was pretty late in the evening when Frank calmed down and began believing what had taken place. “I’ve got millions of questions, Jeff, but the one I can’t dislodge from my brain is why are you wearing a dress? You’re a man.”
“It’s confusing for me as well. Travis explained that it might have something to do with the extra chromosomes making me feel more comfortable.”
“That doesn’t explain a dress, it only explains why you’re not struggling being a woman.”
“This is embarrassing for me, Frank. I’m feeling less and less like a man every minute I’m in this body. My brain functions differently and I care what other people think about me and how I look.”
“Let’s assume a combination of female hormones and brain structure is slowly affecting you, but it’s damn strange. What’s next for you? Why come to me?”
“I need people to believe they’re in danger. I need to convince the government. I need identification to move around. You can help with all of this.”
“I have connections for identification but as for the rest, I just don’t know. The government already thinks I’m a whack job.”
“You’ve got the UBO meeting tomorrow night. That’s a start.”
“What are you planning on doing, eating the entire pizza yourself to prove you’re alien? You’re intriguing, I’ll give you that, but you look human and not alien.”
“I am human, just more evolved. I do have other skills and Travis should be here as well.”
“The same Travis Bowie you told me about? He sounds like a cross between Brad Pitt and Howard Stern.”
“Maybe he could shoot his Lego gun? You’re right; this would be so much easier if I was a green troll-like creature.”
“Meet us at Big Lou’s tomorrow night. We’ll just have to see what happens. Let me take your picture. What name and address do you want to use?”
“Alana Martin. Use my regular address.”
“I’m assuming driver’s license and passport?”
“Yes.”
“Stand over here.”
Moving over to the spot he indicated I stood waiting for the inevitable flash. “Frank?”
“Yeah?”
“Thank you.”
“You know Jeff, I mean Alana, you’re a lot more likeable as a woman.” Blinking as the flash burst around me I lost my train of thought and the quick retort I had for Frank. “What’s it like, Alana?”
“You know, I’m just grateful to be alive.”
“I mean, being a woman. What’s that like?”
“I’ll tell you in a week. I’m not sure I can safely give you an honest opinion yet, but it’s not unpleasant.”
“If nothing else you’re much younger.”
“Except that we all only have a year left to live.”
“Oh yeah, forgot about that.”
***
The next morning I woke in my old bed back at home. It was such a surreal feeling waking up in a place I’d woken up a thousand times before, but this time waking up as somebody else. I smelled bacon right away. Quickly changing I walked cautiously into the kitchen to see Travis standing there. A mixture of feelings washed over me; relief, annoyance, hunger, longing, and arousal. I stuffed the last two feelings into a bag, taped it into a box, and shipped it several continents away in my mind.
“I’m guessing since you’re here cooking me breakfast that things went well last night?”
“Am I cooking you breakfast, Mrs. Bowie?”
“Miss Martin will do fine and since you’ve broken into my home and are cooking breakfast, I have to assume that’s for me.”
“Your house is furnished slightly out of character for you. It’s a little masculine feeling. I like it though. Nice dress by the way.”
“So how did it go?”
“I was right. They’re no longer there. I suspect they’re looking for you. From what I saw I also believe J’tamong is still alive. I did get your keys and wallet though.”
“Did you destroy the aliens?”
“That would’ve been a good idea, but the vault they’re in could easily survive a nuclear bomb. Even my Lego space gun couldn’t harm the containment system. Bacon?”
“I love bacon like the next person, but I really shouldn’t have too much.”
“You’ve been a woman now all of thirty-six hours and you’re already a salad eater?”
“Bacon isn’t healthy for you.”
“With eighty-nine chromosomes, you can eat almost anything and you don’t have to worry about your waistline or if food is bad for you. Besides, even if it was bad for you, you’ve only got a year left on Earth. You should indulge in all kinds of pleasures.”
My eyes narrowed as I stared at him. “All right. I’ll have some bacon.”
“Would you like a side of Travis Bowie with that?”
Sitting down at the table I gathered my thoughts. The bathtub experience was totally amazing and I’m very much enjoying the attention as a woman, but could I really consider doing something with Travis? I need to change the subject. “How do we prove any of this?”
“You ignored my last question. I get it. You’re so enamored with me that you’re flustered. Just know that I’m always here when you’re ready to take that new model out for a test spin. I must say you look smoking hot in that new dress.”
Heat rose to my face as images of me with Travis in bed flickered through my mind. “Proof. How do we prove any of this? I’m meeting with a local UFO hunter group tonight. Perhaps they might be a good starting place to get my feet wet on letting the world know it’s about to come to an end.”
“You need to know what your body is capable of.”
I glared at him. “Travis, you need to focus. How do we prove anything?”
“I was talking about proof. What were you thinking about?” He offered a sly smile.
“Forget it. What do you mean by I need to learn about my body?”
“You can unlock things and start vehicles with those magic fingers of yours. We need to find out what else you can do because I bet we’ll find things that would sway anyone’s opinion of what you are. I have a good starting point since I’ve witnessed sixty-fivers do some pretty cool stuff.”
“What do you suggest?”
“That we go out to a relatively quiet location and test you out. I could bring a blanket, some cheese, crackers, and wine.”
“Are those items necessary for testing me?”
“Not so much, but I’m a hopeless romantic.”
“It seems to me you’ve got all kinds of hope when it comes to getting me to fall madly in love with you.”
“I was just talking about sex now you’re talking about love. We hardly know each other.”
“Should I be worried about J’tamong and the Tomosi looking for me? Do they have special technology for locating me?”
“Yes, you should be worried, but you have more going for you than just your looks. You should fairly easily be able to protect yourself. Your body does have a different signature than normal humans so they can use scanners to find you.”
“Why haven’t they found me yet?”
“I suspect they were trying to save J’tamong and they need to be actively using their spacecraft to hone in on your position. While they have stealth capabilities, it’s easier at night. I estimate a couple of days before you run into them.”
“Great. You don’t happen to have another Star Wars gun do you?”
“Real Earth guns work just as well. We’re all human after all. You might want to change out of your dress. Do you have jeans or, even better, yoga pants? I heard on the news the other day about some guy wanting to outlaw them. He’s nuts.”
“I bought a set of exercise clothes yesterday. What’s the matter with a dress?”
“You can wear it, but for the tests, you might wind up showing more than you want. I’m being considerate of your vanity.”
“Since when was my vanity important to you?”
“I’m not sure what to call this thing between us, but you never know who you might run into these days and I’d rather not have you exposed to other people.”
“We have a thing between us?”
“I’m sleeping at your house and we’ve had two breakfast dates. Isn’t that a thing?”
“Neither meal we shared together was a date and you didn’t sleep here. So there’s no thing.”
“You’re right. How could I sleep when you looked so pretty and innocent in your bed? I sat up and watched you all morning.”
“That’s just creepy.”
“You remind me of someone.”
“My glowing personality or my looks?”
“Both. She was an amazing woman, but stubborn and a little rebellious like you.”
“What happened to her?”
“I’m not going to talk any more about it right now. If you’re done, go change and meet me at my motorcycle.”
“I’ve got a car with air conditioning.”
“Motorcycles are more fun and haven’t you noticed you don’t need air conditioning now?”
“I haven’t noticed.”
“It’s ninety-five degrees outside and eighty-six in here. Normal people would be hot.”
Glancing at the thermometer I noticed he was right but I couldn’t give him the benefit of the doubt. “Are you calling me not normal?”
“I am. That’s the most alluring thing about you. Do you need help changing?”
“I’m sure I can handle it all by myself.”
“I’m just being gentlemanly; offering my services even if they might not be needed. Who knows, one day you might surprise me and ask for my help.”
Maybe it had been the pain in his eyes when he talked about his amazing woman or the nonchalant way he held himself, but I found myself really wanting to know him better. My body was moving of its own volition and my hand reached out to grasp the back of his hand as he dried some dishes. My mouth spoke all on its own. “Don’t ever think I’m not appreciative of your help or your presence.” He smiled in that smug knowing way of his that drove me crazy. “These damn female hormones and your pheromones. I’m going to change.”
It was disappointing when he didn’t smack my butt when I turned to go back to my bedroom. Quickly changing into my exercise clothes I figured I didn’t need anything else so I met Travis at his motorcycle.
“Take this helmet and hang on.”
“There’s not much of a seat back here.”
“That’s to make sure you snuggle up. Have you ridden as a passenger on a motorcycle before?”
“Not for ages.”
“Don’t lean, just look where I look.”
“It’s not too late to take the car.”
“Hop on.” When I hesitated he added, “Have I ever let you down before?”
Climbing on behind him I wrapped my arms around his chest. He’s really solidly built. I screamed when he took off at full speed. I’m such a girl.
***
The ride to Government Canyon State Park didn’t take long at the speed Travis was pushing his motorcycle. He paid the entrance fee and we parked in the parking lot near the visitor center. The thermometer read close to one hundred and while people were guzzling water and standing near the door to catch the breeze of the air conditioning, I was perfectly comfortable.
“Let’s go. We’ll start out at a leisurely jog until we get three or four miles into the trails. There won’t be many people around out there and we can test you out.”
“I’m not much of a runner.”
“You are now. Try to keep up.” Travis started off at a very quick pace.
I was comfortable keeping up with him which surprised me. We were well into the hill country scrub brush with no signs of anyone around when Travis stopped.
“That looked pretty easy for you.”
“I surprised myself but running isn’t going to help me win over a group of people.”
“You see that baseball-sized rock over there? Move it with your mind.”
“Can you do it?”
“Nothing that large, but I have seen sixty-fivers move bigger things. Think about how you started the car and will the rock to move.”
Focusing on the rock I pictured it rolling a few feet and it did. “That’s crazy!”
“Now lift it and throw it.”
I concentrated again and watched the rock lift into the air and then I flung it with my mind. The rock sailed out of sight. “How does this work?”
“You’re using your own energy field to manipulate gravity near the rock. It’s a great ability to have. Keep in mind you have to be close to the object. I wouldn’t attempt to try that on something more than a few feet away from you.”
“How come?”
“It’s an inversely proportional scale. The further away it is the more energy it takes to reach it. That same rock twenty feet from you might take three times the energy to do the same thing.”
“So I can throw rocks. It’s a cool parlor trick that might raise a few eyebrows. What have you used it for?”
“Zippers.”
“Zippers?”
“On the back of a woman’s dress. It’s infinitely better to not fumble with a zipper. I just undo it with my mind.”
“How many times…?”
“You’re jealous. You can’t stand to think I slept with other women.”
“I’m not jealous. I’d have to be a woman and interested in you to be jealous.”
“In case you haven’t checked yourself out yet, you are a woman and I know you’re interested in me. So, you’re jealous. I completely understand as I have that effect on women. You need to stop lying to yourself about your situation and your feelings.”
Putting up my hand I waved it at him dismissively. “It doesn’t matter. I don’t need to know.” My emotions were getting the best of me. This damn female body was betraying me at every step. I wanted to leap at him and kiss him. Sitting down on an old mesquite log I placed my head in my hands as tears began to flow. “You’re right. This body and this heart are ganging up against my brain. I’m lying to myself if I think I’m not attracted to you and yet I’m afraid that in yielding I’ll somehow lose myself. Deep down I don’t want to be another notch on your bedpost.”
Travis’s tone lost its normal humor. “All I can tell you is that yielding to your new situation is not going to cause you to lose yourself, rather you’ll be freer to be yourself. You’ll become something immeasurably more than you’ve ever been. I’ve watched Tomosi take over a body for the first time and saw them struggle. A low percentage of them couldn’t give themselves over to their new bodies and eventually they consumed themselves, similar to what happened when J’tamong tried re-hosting into your old body. If you fail to adapt, you’ll die and I’ll lose you.”
I’m on a precipice. I’m face-to-face with a new reality. A new world view. A new truth. If I deny the truth before me, I’ll lose something of who I am. But taking that step to follow the truth is like that first step in Indiana Jones and the Last Crusade. I’ve no idea what my life will be like by taking that step. I can deny reality and lose myself, or risk losing myself and take a leap of faith. I need a push. “Are you afraid to lose me?”
The log moved slightly as Travis sat next to me. “Yes. Very much. I need to try to explain this to you. Humans aren’t much different from the Tomosi. Tomosi are born as pure energy and humans are born as physical beings. Yet, our spirit, essence, or soul, whatever you want to call it, is energy. It’s been theorized that humans might be further evolved or connected to the Tomosi more than anyone first believed or would care to admit. On Earth, there are many beliefs that when a body dies the soul lives on. You’ll either find life tortured for all eternity in Hell, enjoy basking in the sun in Heaven, or you’re reincarnated. In a similar way to how the Tomosi take over a host, is it possible our souls find physical hosts as well? Is this why the Tomosi can take over our bodies simply by pushing our souls out of the way?”
“Where is this conversation going?”
“Humans, not the ones on Earth, have long ago discovered that our psyche is determined by environmental influences. Our physical bodies and society dictate how we perceive ourselves. Are we a person, or are we a male person or a female person? The reality is that our souls are gender neutral. Much like the Tomosi, we can adapt to male bodies and female bodies and the overwhelming belief is that humans, when the body dies, find another willing host and start life afresh.”
“Let me get this straight. Humans souls are very much like Tomosi and we reincarnate at the time of our death.”
“When our physical body dies our soul leaves and automatically searches for a new unborn host. The death of our host body is the trigger. We’ve not figured out how to move our souls like the Tomosi.”
“So the Tomosi, they’re like human souls that never found a host and they kill the souls of those they take over?”
“Yes. The trigger for human souls is the death of the body. The Tomosi push the human soul out of a living body and it’s believed when that happens the human soul dies completely. I’ve seen and felt that occur.”
“How does this tie back to you being afraid to lose me?”
“Somewhere along the evolutionary path of humans, at around thirty-five chromosomes, a shift occurs. When humans begin their evolution the primary goal of human life is procreation, survival, and evolutionary growth. There is some innate natural desire to populate and control the environment. Up until thirty-five chromosomes, physical attraction and pheromones drive procreation. It’s one of the reasons people on Earth struggle with infidelity. Our souls, however, desire monogamy. When humans evolve to thirty-five chromosomes and beyond their physical bodies switch from procreation mode to relationship mode and our souls are in alignment with that.”
“I’m trying to keep up here. Humans with less than thirty-five chromosomes, meaning every human on Earth, are little more than rabbits to drive environmental control and evolution of the species?”
“Yes.”
“I think I understand all of this, but that still doesn’t explain you not wanting to lose me.”
“Before you can understand that you first you need to understand lifespans of human bodies. Humans with less than thirty-five chromosomes live shorter lives, much shorter. This allows the procreation and evolution opportunities a chance to push the species further in evolutionary growth at a faster rate. After thirty-five, lifespans grow exponentially. I’ve been me for approximately three hundred Earth years.”
“Why do I feel like a newborn babe all of a sudden?”
“When I met my mate, Syra, there was a tangible connection between us. It’s a combination of souls and body chemistry that entwine together to create an inseparable bond. One hundred and eighty-six years ago the Tomosi found our colony and raided us. Syra and I, along with thousands of others were caught and strapped to tables. One by one the Tomosi took over our bodies. I watched as they killed Syra. I felt her soul die. It was the most painful thing I’ve ever experienced.”
“That sounds so horrible. I’m so sorry for your loss. How did you escape?”
“Rebellion humans were in the area and attacked the Tomosi right at the moment I was to be hosted. An explosion knocked over my table and tore my straps allowing me to escape. That same day I joined the Rebellion. My pain was so great I volunteered to come to Earth to get far away from everyone I knew and the memories of my mate.”
My breath was shaky. I couldn’t imagine the pain Travis had gone through. “I know this sounds callous, but the Earth women helped satiate your pain? I’m sorry, that’s a stupid question.”
“I deserve that question. I’ve been a real ass. I’m fighting something and my manly boasting has been a way of deflecting my thoughts. The truth is I’ve never slept with any woman on Earth. I couldn’t. Every time I got close I realized the connection wasn’t there and deep down I didn’t want to taint what I had with something baseless and cheap.”
“But you said the Earth women fall for you, you get extra bacon, which made me assume you got an extra side of something with that bacon. You also said that Earth women didn’t have the stamina.”
“Earth women do fall for me just as Earth men will fall for you. I do get extra bacon, but no extra sides. Earth women wouldn’t have the stamina. That’s the simple truth of it all.”
“What about the comment about zippers?”
“Syra loved wearing dresses and yes, we had something similar to zippers.”
“I’m such a fool. I’ve misjudged you.”
“You’re no fool. I misled you. You feel it don’t you?”
“I feel like I’m on a cliff and the only way forward, to life, is to step off the cliff into the unknown.”
“I’ve misled you enough already but what I’m going to tell you is the truth. My soul and body are calling out to yours the very same way it did with Syra.”
“But I’m not gay!”
“A soul is a soul and a body is a body. You must separate the concept that your soul is male or female from what your body is. If you can’t do that, you’ll die. Plain and simple. Your soul is in the body of a female. You must, absolutely must, yield to your body. Deny that you don’t feel something pulling you towards me.”
“It’s just your pheromones. I get flustered every time I’m around you.”
“It’s not just pheromones and you know it. You have to take a step off the cliff. You have to yield to become whole.”
Staring at my feet I could see them at the edge of an imaginary cliff, my toes dangling off the edge. There was nothing but swirling clouds below me. Behind me, ravenous dogs waiting to tear me apart. Turning to Travis, he looked different this time. His eyes were softer. There was vulnerability there I’d never noticed. My lips quivered as I felt my foot rise. Leaning forward there was a point of no return. Closing my eyes, my lips found Travis’s and I fell hopelessly and deliriously into the abyss.
When I opened my eyes, my maleness had left me but the newness of this body remained. Looking back at Travis I could feel the connection now so strongly. I was tethered to him, heart, mind, and soul by a substance stronger than the strongest materials on Earth. He was my mate. “I stepped off the cliff.”
“I noticed.”
“I’ve never felt this way before. What happens now?”
“You need to be able to defend yourself. I’ll not let the Tomosi take you like they took Syra. They want your body back. J’tamong will not be satisfied until he has it.”
“I meant what happens now between you and me?”
“I’ve waited one hundred and eighty-six years to recover and find someone. I’d like to woo you properly.”
“How do you woo someone that’s already yours? I can’t believe I just said I was yours.”
Travis flashed his disarming smile again and stood. “You’ll find out. Come on. Let’s test out more of your abilities.”
Reaching down he pulled me up and I stood there with his hands on my arms. Staring into his eyes I felt such an urgency; I could feel moistness creep to the corners of my eyes. He took a step back and the void between us caused a shiver to go down my spine. “No. One kiss, one hug, it’s all I need right now.”
“When you take a step off a cliff, you really take a step off the cliff.”
“I yielded, and now I want what I want.”
His strong hands went to my face as his lips pressed against mine. I closed my eyes and the pure emotion and sensation of that kiss overflowed me with wanton desire. When he pulled away I nearly screamed but he kept holding me and used his thumbs to wipe away my tears. “You’re beautiful but you’re also ruined for life.”
“If that’s what a kiss is like as an eighty-niner, I’d tend to agree with you.”
“That had nothing to do with chromosome count and everything to do with kissing your mate. Now when you combine having your mate and being an eighty-niner, there’s not a person on Earth that would remotely be interesting to you.”
My body was a fire that couldn’t be put out. With my male ego gone there was nothing blocking the signals I was receiving from my new body. I had gone from reluctant female to full on in love female and the emotions were so powerful they were frightening. “Don’t woo me too long.”
“I intend on wooing you the rest of my days. That doesn’t mean we can’t imbibe in some fun.”
“Good to hear, because I’m not waiting over a hundred years for more than a kiss.”
“I’ve unleashed a beast. I know it’s overwhelming at first, but I need to make sure we take time to explore your abilities. When J’tamong finds you, you’re going to fight. We can still go to my spaceship and leave now if you want.”
Pulling out my phone I sent Frank a text.
“You went from kissing me to texting someone? That’s so like an Earth woman.”
I smiled. “I just needed to let Frank know something. If we’re going to do testing, let’s get started. Remember we need to be at Big Lou’s tonight at eight and I’m thinking I might need another dress.”
“You only need enough dresses for a year.”
“You’re right, I’ll need more.”
“Can I get the old Alana back?”
“Do you want the old me back?”
“Never.”
“Then I hope your credit card has a high limit.”
“It’s the end of the world as we know it and suddenly you’re concerned about how you look?”
“There are three reasons I need more clothes. First, if the world is going to end, I want to at least look good when that happens. Second, I have a desire to keep you interested in me and wearing nice clothes will help with that. Third, a well-dressed woman can go anywhere and be listened to more. It’s a fact of life.”
“You only get one of those three. You’d look good wearing anything. You don’t need to look good for me as I’m not going to stray. But your last point is valid and makes the other two happen at the same time. So I guess we’ll do more shopping after we test you more.”
“Throwing rocks at J’tamong won’t help. What about your Star Trek phaser?”
“You have other abilities.”
“Like what?”
“If you can make things unlock and start, you should be able to do the opposite. You should be able to shut things down.”
“That might help if they’re driving a car, but you said they have a stealth spaceship.”
“It’s highly probable if you touched the spaceship you could shut it down.”
“All right. They capture me, drag me into their spaceship, we’re flying a thousand miles per hour when I shut it down. I’ll be a heap of alien crash material and the next Area 51.”
“True, but you also should be able to create a shield around you using the same principals as throwing a rock. Energy from your body is directed outward. Try imagining a protective bubble around you.”
Closing my eyes I thought about forming a shield around me. When I opened them I saw nothing. I shrugged. “Didn’t work.”
Travis stepped closer and reached his hand towards me. Light shimmered at the edge of the shield. “I’d say it’s working fine.”
“What can it stop?”
“Just about anything.”
“Throw that stick at me.”
Travis grabbed a stick and threw it. I ducked but the stick bounced harmlessly off my shield leaving a little flickering light where it hit.
“You better drop the shield now.”
“You mention these things I’m doing are energy my mind is controlling?”
“Yes, but it’s your energy. By doing these things a lot, you’ll deplete your own energy reserves and you could collapse if you use too much.”
“How will I know if I use too much?”
“You have to keep practicing. You’ll start by feeling fatigued and hungry. You might also start getting a headache. If that happens, stop right away.”
“You think the shield could protect me from a fall, or stop a bullet?”
“Definitely.”
“We already know your fast you are and your reflexes are amazing. Show me how high you can jump.”
Squatting down a little first I then jumped straight up with everything I had. I must have jumped a good ten feet. “Wow. I like this body. No more scrambling over barb wire fences.”
“In theory, you should be able to jump higher if you think about how you moved the rock. You can jump and throw yourself at the same time. There are two other things I think you can possibly do. Mind control and chameleon shifting.”
“When I first met J’tamong she told me to do things and I just did them.”
“This should work on any Earth human but you need to focus your will to do it. As you say something, you can also push a little energy to suggest it into their minds.”
“It won’t work with you or the Tomosi?”
“No. Minds evolved to have protective mechanisms around them after about twenty-eight chromosomes. But it’s great for getting extra bacon and convincing a police officer you weren’t speeding.”
“Like using the force.”
“Exactly. Now, change your hair for me. Make it short and brunette. I’ve seen a sixty-fiver do it. It takes energy to maintain so as soon as you stop putting energy into it, it reverts to your natural state.”
“Short and brunette…” Pulling out my phone I brought up pictures on Google and scrolled through them.
“What are you doing?”
“Helping my mind picture what I want to try out. Here’s one.” Concentrating I imagined my hair to look like the one in the picture. I felt my long hair come up and away from my back. “It’s not just an illusion?”
“Real thing. That’s pretty cute. You might even be able to change eye color and your entire body with enough energy and practice.”
“I kind of like my normal hair. The more I do these things the easier it gets. I’ve got an idea. Turn around.” Travis turned around and I walked over to some trees. “Now turn back.”
“You’re invisible?”
“No, I blended everything to match the trees.”
“I’ve not seen anyone do that before. Impressive.”
“Still, these are mere tricks. What do I need to do to protect myself from the Tomosi?”
“Not getting caught is your first defense. I can teach you some moves. Unless they happen to have another eighty-niner, you’ll be faster and stronger than them but you’re still susceptible to normal human functions. For example, they could put you to sleep with gas. I’m going to suggest you try to maintain a small shield around you as often as you can. This will help teach you your limits, but also protect you from simple things that might otherwise harm you, including gas.”
“I’ll try. Maybe it’s best if you just stay with me all the time.”
“I plan on keeping you safe. Don’t hesitate to fight and defend yourself with everything you’ve got. That’s probably enough for today. Let’s head back and take you shopping.”
“In just a minute.” I wrapped my arms around him and snuggled close. My lips found his. His strong arms wrapped around me and held me tight against him. “I could stay like this forever.”
“Let’s hope we get the chance.”
“We should head home so we can get the car before shopping. Plus, I’m a little hungry.”
“You may be taxing your energy reserves more than you think.”
“Either that or I’m just hungry.”
***
We arrived at Big Lou’s at just a few minutes past eight. We’d shopped so I could get more clothes and some things I’d forgot to get before. I wore a tight fitting black dress with the hem that came to my mid-thigh.
Ever since my step off the cliff, I’d continued to fall further and further into my new found female life. I’d been swallowed whole and my growing connection between Travis and I was all encompassing. I doubt there was one iota of my maleness left and the idea of being with Travis around the clock titillating. Ever since the shopping in the mall I’ve not let go of his hand. That’s how we entered Big Lou’s, hand in hand.
Frank’s eyes caught mine and he looked me over carefully with a slight frown. I introduced Travis and Frank pulled me to the side.
“Jeff, I mean, Alana, what’s happened to you?”
“It’s a very long story. Needless to say, if you ever get stuck in a female body with eighty-nine chromosomes, say goodbye to your masculinity.”
“You’re being very friendly with Travis. Did I miss something?”
“Again, more story and background than we have time. We’re a couple.”
“You went from being a seventy year old man to a young, beautiful woman and to now being hooked up with a man in a couple of days?”
“It sounds so callous from that perspective. Whatever happened to me, Frank, changed me completely.”
“All right. You’ve never lied to me yet so I doubt you’d start now. Your identification will be ready tomorrow. Come by in the morning.”
“Thanks, Frank.”
“Let me introduce you to the group. This is Harold, Brian, Sean, and our token female UFO hunter, Cheryl.”
“Team, this is Alana. She’s been working very closely with Jeff Martin. This is Travis Bowie, her…”
Travis finished his sentence. “Soul mate and partner. So don’t get any ideas or I’ll have to zap you with my phaser.”
We sat in a private booth that made it easier to speak. Pitchers of beer arrived before everyone began asking questions.
“So you work with Jeff Martin?”
The men were drooling over me. This was slightly disconcerting. “Very closely. As a matter of fact, I was with him Wednesday night in Marfa when we discovered something.”
“What did you discover?”
“Let’s take a step back for a second and consider the possibility aliens do exist.”
“That’s why we’re here. We know they exist.”
“Do you now? What do they look like?”
“There are four varieties. Arcturian, Reptilian, Greys, and Pleiadians. Everyone knows this.”
“If I were to be an alien, which would I be?”
“You’re not an alien.”
“Are you sure about that?” Carefully I manipulated a parmesan cheese shaker into the air. Everyone except Travis jumped back like it was on fire.
“Stop with the fake tricks. That’s good, but it’s fake.”
“You don’t think my hair and eye color are unique?”
“Yes, but…” I changed my hair to a short bright pink and my eye color to yellow.
“How about now?”
“What the hell!”
Travis chimed in while I changed my hair and eye color back to normal. “Alana and I are both aliens. She’s just more advanced than I am.”
“What planet are you from?”
“Are you here to suck out our brains?”
“Will you perform sexual experiments on us? Please, Alana?”
“Why contact us now?”
“Now that’s a question we can answer. There are two varieties of aliens. Humans, like Travis, me, and all of you, and Tomosi, beings of energy. The Tomosi started humanity on Earth as a farm to eventually take over the human bodies for their energy-based souls. Travis and I are part of a resistance against the Tomosi. We’re here to try to save the Earth.”
“You’re not human.”
“You can check with Frank. He ran bloodwork on me. I’m human but with a lot more chromosomes than what humans on Earth have.” Frank nodded.
“Save the Earth from what exactly?”
“I was with Jeff Martin Wednesday night when the Tomosi captured him. One of them tried to take over Jeff’s body and something went wrong. Apparently Earth humans have a defect that won’t allow the Tomosi to take your bodies over. That’s the good news. The bad news is that Jeff is dead and in approximately one year’s time, the Tomosi will come in force to wipe human life off the planet so they can start fresh again.”
There was a pause in the conversation when the UFO pizza platter came and filled up the entire table top. No one spoke until the waiter had left.
“So your people are going to save the world?”
I glanced at Travis. “We’re it and we don’t have the technology to defeat the Tomosi.”
The conversation paused again as everyone contemplated the situation. “Are you the future of women on Earth? If so, I’m planning on sticking around. Death to the Tomosi!”
“Death to the Tomosi!” Everyone raised a glass of beer.
The conversation deteriorated from there. They all left telling Frank this was the best UBO meeting ever but it was clear they didn’t accept any of it. “It sounds really crazy, Alana. Even if it is true, what hope do we have? Come by tomorrow. I’ll have your stuff ready.”
“Thanks, Frank.”
We drove home in silence. When we got home I unloaded my frustrations on Travis. “They thought it was all a joke.”
“They're redneck alien hunters from Texas. Their combined IQ is probably less than fifty. Maybe we need to make a bigger impact with the right people.”
“What are you thinking?
“That we fly my spaceship to Washington DC and land on the Whitehouse’s front lawn.”
“We’d be thrust into the media. It would be a circus. We’d be shot.”
“All highly probable, but assuming we’re not killed we’d be surrounded by people that will protect you and offer the best chance to get to the scientists and military.”
“They’ll poke and prod us like lab animals.”
“A little. We can leave at any time.”
“How can we leave if we’re locked up?”
“They can’t do anything to my ship. I can control it with my mind and have it transport us onboard from wherever we are. You can make yourself practically invisible, control people’s minds, and unlock any door.”
“But what if they just shoot us?”
“If they’re aggressive in any way you can use your shield and I have my Lego gun. We’ll be safe enough until transportation to my ship.”
“I’d have to change out of my dress and wear the lunar lander outfit.”
“For a short while and it does look great on you. Besides, if you keep wearing this dress I’ll have to rip it off of you anyways.”
“Why rip when you can you use your magic fingers on my zipper?”
“Is that a solicitation? As a gentleman I wouldn’t dare take advantage of you.”
For an answer I led him into the bedroom.
Moments later we were both naked and I was swept into Travis’s arms. Over the next four hours I became a woman nearly a dozen times. Nothing in my life compared to the incredible experience of being filled by Travis. This was heaven on Earth.
***
“Could we just make love for a solid week before we go to DC?”
Travis held me tightly against him. “I don’t think I’ve got that much stamina. You’re incredible and insatiable.”
“Had I known all these years what I’ve been missing by not being a woman I would have killed myself out of sheer depression. Nothing can compare to the feeling of orgasming as a woman.”
“I’m sure it would be quite as spectacular as a twenty-three chromosome woman.”
“Sorry, J’tamong, but after last night, I’m not giving this body back. Ever!”
Travis chuckled. “That’s the spirit. Why don’t you shower up and get dressed. You still need to get the identification from Frank?”
“I might not need it now, but just in case we should get it.”
“Okay, I’ll go cook breakfast.”
“I could get used to this.”
“I’m hoping you will.”
Standing under the hot spray of the shower I recalled the events of last night. It was all I could do to clean up and not walk naked into the kitchen and take Travis for another drive. He was amazing. I formed a shield around me and watched the water cascade to the shower floor like I was under a transparent umbrella. My life had been so pathetic before Marfa. I was really happy.
After breakfast I insisted that we take the motorcycle, even with my dress. I wanted the chance to get Travis in my arms and this was a good way of doing that. Arriving at Frank’s house I knew something was wrong right away. His front door was ajar.
“Frank?” The air smelled horrible. “Frank, are you here?”
We stepped into the house. Travis had his phaser out and suddenly I felt like I needed something myself. I reached into the drawer where Frank kept his revolver. I checked the magazine to make sure it was loaded.
“Frank? It’s Alana and Travis.”
We stepped through the living room and into the kitchen. That’s where we found Frank, or what was left of him. He was barely recognizable. I stifled my nausea.
“Who would have done this?”
“You can’t smell it?”
“It smells like nothing I’ve ever smelled before.”
“These burns were caused by a phase disruption beam. It works like a microwave but alters the cells of a human body causing instant energy release and heat. This was J’tamong’s doing.”
“Oh, Frank! I’m so sorry! They must have found him because of me.”
“Possibly. They knew who you were before and knew you’d likely connect with people you associated with. Your phone use, text messages, everything. “
“What are we going to do?”
“We’ll call it in so he can be taken care of properly.”
“This is entirely my fault.”
Travis held me close. “Who killed Frank?”
“The Tomosi.”
“And who kidnapped you.”
“The Tomosi. Look, I know what you’re trying to do, but I led them to Frank.”
“This isn’t over, Alana. It’s just beginning. You’re the most valuable thing on this planet.”
“No, Travis. I’m just one person. All of human life will be wiped out. They’re the valuable ones.”
“To the Tomosi, they’re worthless. There are possibly only a handful of eighty-niners in the universe.”
“Why don’t they just make clones and leave humans alone?”
“Clones don’t have souls to push out. They’re unusable.”
Spinning around as I couldn’t bear to look at Frank’s body any more I spotted an envelope on the floor. Picking it up I opened it and found my identification.
“They’re going to pay!”
“Alana, I’d love to make them pay as much as you. Maybe even more, but we have to face reality. We’re outnumbered and outgunned.”
I spun angrily towards Travis. I wasn’t angry with him, but with the situation. “Three miles from this house a hundred men fought off fifteen hundred Mexican army soldiers. They survived two direct assaults but lost the fight on the third wave. Their bravery won the hearts of the Texans and the Mexicans were ultimately routed. We’re not a bunch of pushovers. We’ll fight to our last breaths.”
“I know. I was there. It’s why I named myself Travis Bowie after William Travis and James Bowie.”
“You were there?”
“I fought alongside them. I’ve never witnessed such courage and self-sacrifice. It affected me deeply. At the last moment I had my ship teleport me away. I felt guilty for many years for not dying with them all, but I couldn’t watch over the Earth if I was dead.”
“I’m not giving up, Travis. This is my home. Our home.” I handed him my identification. His eyes widened. “Our home.” I repeated gently as my eyes filling with tears.
“You had Frank change your name yesterday when you texted him. Alana Bowie. I like the sound of that. All right then. It’s time humans take the fight to the Tomosi. It’s time to protect our home.”
***
Back at home I began packing my new clothes into suitcases. I’m an alien human woman that looks to be in her mid-twenties, packing for a trip in a space craft to land at the Whitehouse to persuade the President and his staff that all human life on Earth is about to be wiped out, and I’m worried about what I should wear.
“You should wear the Apollo dress thing. It makes you look more alien and you’re very sexy in it.”
“I think the space craft will be more telltale than our looks. What are you going to wear?”
“What I’m wearing now.”
“You’re going to step off a spaceship for the entire world to see aliens for the first time and you’re going to wear jeans and a t-shirt?”
“It shows American pride.”
“I’ll wear the silver Mylar dress thing, but I think you should consider wearing something a little more alien.”
“How about I wear a red jumpsuit with a big silver triangle on the front? I could come out saying Na-nu, na-nu. You’re giving me the eyebrow waggle thing. I think I can find something more appropriate.”
“Good, because my name is Alana Bowie, not Mindy McConnell.”
“I always thought Mindy was cute.”
“I obviously never thought this through. I should have tested out my powers on some sexy woman before getting ruined by making love to you first.”
“If wishes were horses…”
“Maybe one day if you’re really good, I’ll change my looks to look like Mindy.”
“I said she was cute but she’s not even in your league.”
“I have a very strange question.”
“Yes, we can make love again before we leave. That’s not your question; I can sense it from your crossed arms.”
“What happens if I shoot a gun while the gun is inside my shield? Does the bullet ricochet around hitting me a dozen times?”
“Nope. The bullet passes through the shield easily. Think of it like a computer firewall. It blocks everything but that which you allow inbound and allows anything from you out. If it was sealed, eventually you’d run out of oxygen. Naturally when you create the shield your body knows to project it to cause no harm to you. Have you been practicing?”
“Pretty much all the time.”
“Are you ready?”
“Yes. Do we have to carry these to the space ship?”
“I’m not even going to ask how you filled three large suitcases. I’ll beam aboard and make sure it allows you and your luggage. There’s a safety mechanism to destroy anything that enters it that I don’t allow. I need a DNA sample from you first.”
“How do you get that?”
“I thought you’d never ask.” Travis placed his hands on my face and kissed me passionately. His touch sets me on fire every time. “I didn’t really need your DNA, but you taste so good. I’ll send for you in a minute.” With that he vanished before my eyes.
Thirty seconds later I was standing next to Travis. I grabbed for him and screamed. Beneath my feet was my house several hundred feet below. “We’re in stealth mode so everything is transparent. I can shift it so we can see the inside and still be in stealth mode. I prefer to see everything all around me.”
“Please. I think I’m going to throw up.”
With a wave of his hand the floor materialized beneath my feet and objects inside came into view. The space was larger than I thought it would be with several seats and all kinds of strange materials, screens, lights, and gadgets. My luggage and… “You beamed up your motorcycle?”
“I’m not leaving it out there unprotected.”
“The spaceship is different than I would have expected.”
“I didn’t personalize it much.”
“I would have taken you for a wood paneling kind of guy. It’s a bit sterile looking.”
“Take a look around.”
“I’m on an alien spaceship. How cool is this?”
“You’re talking to yourself again.”
I ran my fingertips over the smooth surfaces and walked behind several paneled walls. There was a bedroom and what I thought could be a kitchen and a bathroom. “There’s no toilet.”
“Top secret technology. I’ll have to show you how it works.”
My hand started to shake as it reached towards a very lifelike three-dimensional image of a woman’s face. “This is Syra?”
“I’m sorry; I should have put that away.”
“No, leave it. She’s so beautiful. Seeing her face brings home the reality of the situation. I’m sorry, Travis. I know I can never replace her.”
“There is no replacing Syra, but there’s also no replacing you. I’ll not let you be taken by the Tomosi. I won’t go through that pain again. Come on. Let me show you how to drive this thing.”
***
It took almost no time to travel from San Antonio to Washington, DC. Travis had changed into an outfit made of similar material to mine and standing side by side I thought we made a good looking couple. We hovered a mile overhead of the Whitehouse.
“We’ll remove our stealth and drop down through the clouds so we’re completely visible. I’ll create a shield that’s slightly visible. As long as we stay within the shield we’ll be completely protected. If we step outside the shield that’s when you’ll need to bring your shield up. I’ll be wearing a personal shield generator.”
“Can we make a bunch of flashing lights too?”
“I’ll throw in a couple of lights. Anything else?”
“All my life I hoped to find aliens, and now I’m stepping out of a spaceship as the alien. Somehow, in my craziest dreams, I never thought I’d see first contact from this perspective.”
“You’re a natural.”
“Let’s do this. Drop her down slow so people have time to get their phones going.”
“I’ll make it so we can look outside. Grab my arm if you think you might lose your balance.”
The floor vanished as we descended through the clouds. I had a little vertigo but I was witnessing history in the making. I watched people scramble, cars stop; some people ran away, but others clustered closer. By the time we landed on the front lawn of the Whitehouse helicopters were already circling us. Wide-eyed armed guards circled the ship but kept a healthy distance away.
“Would you like to give the announcement? A female voice is more soothing.”
“All right.”
“Everyone outside will clearly hear you speak in three, two, one…”
“Greetings people of Earth. We come to you in peace and with urgent news. The ship is protected as are we. Do not attempt to shoot as your bullets will only reflect off our shields and potentially hurt innocent people. We are requesting an audience with the President and his senior advisors.”
I looked over at Travis and nodded. “We can speak freely now.”
“Should we give them a few minutes to digest that before opening the door and stepping outside?”
“That’s a good idea. I’ll even exhaust a little water vapor to give it some effect.” Travis guided me to a spot. It appeared a little like an airlock. A door sealed behind us then the door to the ship opened upward and downward at the same time. A little ramp sloped slightly downward onto the Whitehouse grass. “Ready?”
“As I’ll ever be.”
We walked side-by-side down the ramp and onto the grass. The doors of the ship quietly closed behind us. We could hear the commotion around us now. The sirens, people screaming, helicopters, and guns raised and bolted.
A shaking General stepped forward but stopped short of the ships shield. “I assume you understand English?”
“It’s what I spoke to you all with from inside the ship.”
“You’re not what I expected.”
“Sorry to disappoint you but is it really that far-fetched to believe aliens might look like the people of Earth?”
“How can you prove you mean no harm?”
“Trust is a tenuous thing to create. We were over the Whitehouse for some time and our technology hid us completely from you.”
Travis stepped up. “What my partner is trying to say is that if we had intent to harm, we’d already have done so. We’re here to save the planet from mass extinction. Is the President coming?”
“He’s waiting inside until we assess the threat.”
Looking over at Travis, he nodded to me. I stepped through the shield and extended my hand towards the General. “My name’s Alana.”
“How do I know you’re truly aliens?”
Sending out a wave of energy I stated loudly for all to hear. “Lower your weapons.” I amazed myself as they all lowered. “Would you rather I have blue skin, general?” Shifting the color of my skin to a pale blue I watched as he took a shaky breath. Returning my skin to normal I spoke again. “We’re not here to hurt anyone, General.”
I felt his large hand enfold mine. “General Mark Simpson. Welcome to Earth.”
Leaning in I whispered to the General. “It would be good to see the President meet us on the grass. It would show the people great courage and confidence.”
The General turned and waved towards the Whitehouse. A dozen Secret Service agents poured out of the doors followed by President Trump and another dozen agents. The agents both surrounded the President and spread out forming a ring. I never thought I’d ever meet the President.
Travis stepped up next to me as the General stepped aside. The agents looked anxious. I was tall for an Earth woman, around five foot ten, but I still had to look up to meet the President’s eyes. “You’re a lot less green than I thought you would be. Welcome to the United States. I presume you’re here because you’re not looking for hair styling advice.”
I smiled. Donald Trump’s hair was always in the media making headlines somewhere. “I’ll get to the point. All human life on Earth is about to be wiped out by another alien race. We’d like your assistance in stopping this from happening.”
“The news media will have a feeding frenzy over this calling me xenophobic for stopping another alien race from coming to Earth. You have evidence this will occur?”
Travis extended his hand. “We do, Mr. President. I’m willing to share technology and solicit support but we won’t survive this unless we work together. The world needs to put aside their bickering and unite if human life even stands a chance.”
The President turned to an aid that was standing nearby. Assemble the Joint Chiefs and include our science advisors. Turning back to us he looked at the spaceship. “I could sell those. Bigly. I assume it will be all right sitting here for a while?”
“It will be fine. However, we must warn you, the other race is actively looking for Alana and by now know where she is. We must stress that there is some risk to anyone that is close to her if the other aliens attack, which they will.”
“Can they find her underground?”
“What are you thinking?”
***
Watching the news I had a hard time believing I was such a big part of it. “Everyone was stunned this morning when a spacecraft landed on the Whitehouse front lawn. The aliens look remarkably like us. Here you can see two aliens exiting the ship and meeting with General Mark Simpson. If we zoom in a little you can see the woman’s skin change color briefly. We’re joined now by our chief science officer, Martha Wrigley. Martha, has there been any announcements from the Whitehouse?”
“None so far but we do know that the President was immediately evacuated from the Whitehouse following his meeting with the people from the craft.”
“You said people and not aliens. Can you explain that?”
“It’s my belief that these two beings that came from the spaceship are not aliens at all, rather they are humans from our future. The chances that human-like life evolved exactly the same somewhere else in the universe are non-existent.”
Turning off the television I sat back in the comfortable couch and looked around. Forty-five years of research and I’d never come close to this facility. I’d seen it from a distance, but I had no idea the deep underground city that existed here. Area 51 is what the President recommended and Travis and I left the Whitehouse in our spaceship and travelled here. The base was prepared for our arrival and Air Force One was scheduled to land soon.
“You think we’ll be safe here?”
“We’ll be fine. I know this place well. I spent time working here in the sixties. You’re two hundred feet below the surface and the Tomosi won’t be able to track your signature here.”
“Why am I not surprised you worked here? Did you invent the Big Mac as well?”
“No, but I did tweak Apple Computer’s chip design a little while they were still in their garage. It’s how I got most of my operating money. Apple stocks have been an excellent investment.”
“What happens next?”
“I’ve been listening in on the radio conversations. The President and Joint Chiefs as well as a scientific panel are being brought here as we speak. They are actively planning tests for us to determine the legitimacy of our claims. I have data and footage to demonstrate the Tomosi seeding process, technology, wiping life from a planet, and recordings from when the Rebellion saved me. It shows humans being taken over.”
Suddenly the overwhelming understanding of the perils we were now in shook me. I created this situation. I insisted we needed to save the world and my actions will put Travis’ life at risk. “I’m sorry, Travis. If my foolish actions put you in danger I’m not sure I would forgive myself. I don’t want to be separated from you.”
“We’ll stay together.”
A knock sounded at the door and several armed guards stepped in. “We’re to escort you to the conference room.”
Glancing at Travis I was amazed at how poised and confident he looked. We stepped into a hallway that was buzzing with people. They all paused to stare momentarily at us and then quickly went about their work. By the time we entered the conference room the President and close to two dozen other people were gathered.
An elderly gentleman stood and walked around us both. “I’m Malcom Young. Chief Science Officer and consultant to the last three Presidents. I’m here to testify to all of you that we’ve known about the existence of humanoid alien life for decades. We’ve never seen living samples and have only found fragments of their technology.”
His sneering disdain set my inner alarms off and instantly made me irritated. “Excuse me, but we’re not living samples. We’re people just like all of you only we’re further evolved.”
“That will be confirmed, young lady.”
“I understand how impactful this all is to all of you and that you’ll want proof. We’ll cooperate to some degree with you, but we’ll not be lab rats. We’re here willingly to assist in the protection of all human life on Earth.”
“You’re in our custody and you’ll do as we say.”
“We can leave any time.”
The conversation was rapidly deteriorating until the President stepped in. “Malcom, sit down. For now these people are our guests as long as they are friendly towards us. Tell us why you believe Earth is under threat.”
Over the next hour we shared what we knew. This was supported by short snippets of media that Travis was able to display for the group.
Malcom was not to be swayed however. “This has been a tremendous waste of time. These people are hoaxes.”
The President looked us over. “Malcom might have a point. We’ve seen your spaceship and you’ve consented to some testing. You’ve shown us evidence that could have been manufactured, but nevertheless, it’s very compelling. How can we be sure you’re telling us the truth that there is a threat out there?”
“You want to see malicious intent then get the autopsy from Frank Bezos’ corpse in San Antonio or you can scrape the remains of Jeff Martin’s body off a table in the Tomosi facility in Marfa, Texas. You want to see how dangerous they are? Put me out in the middle of the desert and watch them come for me.”
That seemed to be the final straw for Travis. “No! We’re not using you as bait. If these people want to ignore our warnings then we’ll leave now but I’m not risking your life.”
“You’re asking me to put the full efforts of the United States towards fighting off an alien race and work to solicit support from around the world to unite in that cause. I can’t do that without facing my enemy first.”
“Mr. President? We have word from San Antonio. Frank Bezos body was found badly burned. The coroner believes he was consumed from the inside out.”
Malcom stood up and grabbed a pistol from a guard and leveled it at Travis. “They killed Frank themselves! That’s how they know about it. They’re the enemy!”
“Put the gun down.” I shouted and pushed my will against him. He merely smiled as I watched his muscles in his finger twitch. I dove in front of Travis as the roar of the gun sounded. The bullet ricocheted off my shield and into a wall before Malcom was tackled.
I carefully looked over Travis and he was fine. Pointing to Malcom Travis got up off the floor. “He’s Tomosi. Get a sample of his blood. You’ll find he has more than twenty-eight chromosomes.”
The guards struggled with Malcom but soon he was bound and dragged from the room.
“Mr. President? We just found Malcom Young’s body behind a hanger topside. Like Frank Bezos, he appears to have been burned from the inside.”
“What does this mean?”
“It means that the Tomosi and just infiltrated your base. It also means they have someone with them that is close to, if not equally as evolved, as Alana. Those guards won’t stand a chance.”
“Why infiltrate as Malcom? Is it even possible for a Tomosi to make their entire body look like someone else?” I was confused.
“Because they knew you were here inside and perhaps they wanted to find out what’s happening. I wouldn’t be surprised if that was J’tamong. I’ve heard of Tomosi leaders having highly evolved spare humans in stasis for events where their primary hosts are injured. I’m getting you out of here.”
“Wait!” We turned to see the President standing there. “I need to know what we’re up against. Can you protect Alana if we use her to lure the Tomosi?”
“That’s not going to happen. I can’t put her life at risk.”
“But you’ll risk the lives of everyone on the Earth?”
“I care about the people of Earth, but you can’t expect me to put Alana in harm’s way.”
Red lights flashed and alarms flooded the room. Several huge explosions shook the room so badly I almost lost my balance.
The guards moved quickly. “We’re under attack! Someone get the President to the lower bunkers!”
The guards that had taken Malcom burst into the room. “Malcom’s gone. He vanished!”
The room was chaos as the President was escorted quickly from the room. Travis and I were all but forgotten.
“I’m taking you back to the ship.”
Before I could say anything six Tomosi were standing around us and we vanished from the room only to reappear in a Tomosi spaceship. The ship was much larger than Travis’ and the front was clear giving an unimpeded view of the destruction they were raining down upon the base. We seemed to be a good thousand feet above the base. I watched in horror as a fighter jet fired a missile at us and the explosion didn’t even shake the ship. A ray emanating from the spaceship dissolved the jet in mid-flight.
“Thanks for returning my body, Jeff Martin. We also grabbed a Rebellion sympathizer. How convenient.”
Glancing over at Travis I felt a sudden heart wrenching loss. We were about to die.
“It’s a shame Alana that you left your car running.”
What’s Travis talking about?
Then it dawned on me. “I love you, Travis.” I touched the wall of the ship and concentrated. I felt an enormous draw on my energy level as my mind latched onto key systems in the ship. The spaceship lurched violently. I dove on Travis and wrapped us in a shield with all the available energy I had left.
***
“She’s waking.”
My mind tried to grasp what I was feeling but the pain was incredible. My head hurt so badly and every cell of my body felt like it was on fire. Even the pain of opening my eyes made me scream. Trying to get my bearings was difficult as the room spun wildly. I had no idea where I was. My stomach churned and I heaved but nothing came out. I’m dying.
Then I heard his voice. Travis’ voice. His hands were on my face. “Alana, you’re safe but you used far too much energy. The doctors are trying everything they can to get energy into you but you’re consuming it too quickly. I’m going to get everyone out of the area and you need to try and pull energy to yourself. To pull energy is like making a shield, but the opposite. If you don’t, you’re going to die. I can’t bear to lose you like I lost Syra. I love you.” His lips grazed my forehead.
I couldn’t nod or speak. I watched his tired, soot stained face retreat from me. I’m going to die and I’m all alone. My breathing was ragged. What did Travis say? My heart was slowing. I could feel it dying in my chest. My fingers came into focus. There’s no ring. I’ve never been married. My life has accounted for nothing. I’m cold. I don’t want to die this way. I watched in a disconnected way as my fingers tried to grip the sheet and pull it closer to me. Pull. Travis said to pull. He said he loved me. Closing my eyes I tried to feel energy around me. I can see the room. How can I see the room? I can see the IV drip and the edges of the bed but I wasn’t seeing it with my eyes, I was seeing the energy of the atoms.
Energy. Pull. I need to pull the energy. I watched through this strange vision how the light of the IV stand faded and went dark. I feel better. My mind is clearer. Pull. I need to pull more. Opening my eyes I watched the room disintegrate around me into fine black dust. My pain was gone. My heart steady. I was lying naked at the bottom of a small crater.
“Travis! Travis!” I screamed over and over again until I felt his arms lift me up and carry me from the crater. My eyes could no longer stay open.
***
“Alana. Wake up.” My lips tingled as Travis’ lips touched mine.
“Mmmm. There you are.” Opening my eyes I stared into Travis’ face. It was clean this time but his eye was black as if he’d been hit by something. “You’re hurt!” With the startling revelation I bolted upright, my hands moving quickly over Travis’ face and body.
“I’m fine. I’m all right. Just a bruise from the crash. You almost left me.”
“Where are we?”
“We’re still at Area 51 but in another section. These are executive quarters. We had to move you after you disintegrated several hospital rooms. How are you feeling?”
“I feel fine. I disintegrated several rooms?” Taking a moment to look around the comfortably appointed room I focused back on Travis. “What happened? We were on the Tomosi ship then I don’t remember any more.”
“You shut down their ship and wrapped us both in a shield as we crashed into the ground. It took several hours before the military dug us from the debris. You were barely alive. Somehow you managed to shield us both all that time. We took you to the hospital room and I watched the doctor’s do everything they could to try to save you.”
“You were there. That wasn’t a dream?”
“I thought I’d lost you. I watched as the room around you disappeared. You pulled the energy from everything around you leaving you at the bottom of a twenty foot deep hole.”
“You saved me.”
“No. You saved the base, the President, and me. The Tomosi were all killed in the crash.”
“You saved me by your words. Things are so fuzzy, but I swear you said you loved me. I held onto those words. It’s all that kept me alive.”
He grinned. “I might have said something like that.”
“So now what?” I glanced under the sheet. “It appears that I’m naked.”
“You burned up your clothes but you still have what you brought in my spaceship. I can go there and bring something back for you to wear.”
“I’m not letting you out of my sight. We go together.”
***
By the time we returned to the base the place was in a state of organized chaos. I felt completely normal. We were asked to meet once again with the Joint Chiefs and the President.
Walking into the room I felt all eyes on me. The stares were penetrating, questioning, perhaps a little in awe. Glancing at Travis for reassurance, he nodded and put his hand on the small of my back to push me forward. The room was deathly silent. “I’m sorry. This was my fault. The Tomosi were after me and people died.” Silence remained. In my heart I was still and American and I felt like I betrayed them. I extended both of my hands and stepped towards a guard. “I’ll cooperate fully.”
The President stood and guided me to a seat at the table. “We appreciate your concern but don’t think, even for a moment, that we blame you. The silence in the room and the solemn faces are our response at coming face to face with a power so strong that we were like mere motes of dust. According to Travis, it was you that shut down the Tomosi spaceship and brought it down at significant risk to your own life. We’re in your debt.”
“Before the attack you felt you needed more proof.”
“I’m not sure you’re aware, but that attack was a week ago. You’ve been unconscious all that time. We have our best minds disassembling what’s left of the Tomosi ship. Travis wouldn’t leave your side but managed to be a significant help in uncovering media logs from the Tomosi. It’s clear they sent the signal to wipe the planet and we now have access to their plans for humanity. More importantly, we have access to their technology. A joint global taskforce has been convened to prepare for the attack and disseminate the information gathered. We know what’s coming and the world is bracing. Your efforts to reach out to us have given us the only chance we have at surviving.”
“I feel I need to be honest with you all. While this body is not from Earth, I’m from Earth. My real name is Jeff Martin and Travis is the only real alien here.”
The President smiled. “We know who you are, Alana. The media we recovered from the Tomosi showed Jeff’s capture and J’tamong’s attempt at taking over your body. Travis was helpful in our understanding of your transition and who you are now. We didn’t feel it was our place to bring it up. What took place, took place and you are who you are. However, your admission helps us to understand your motives and builds trust. I’ve witnessed more wonders in the past week than I have my entire life. There are so many things I can’t comprehend but I simply have to accept them.”
“How can we help?”
“I came and visited you several times while you were unconscious. Travis and I had lengthy conversations. It was inspiring to hear him recount his experience at the Alamo. Like the people of the Alamo, Earth is surrounded by an unyielding expanse of space. It’s as much of a barrier to us right now as the Mexican army was for them. We have no option for retreat and no option for evacuation. We have to fight. Travis has mentioned that there is a slim chance the Rebellion could be convinced to fight against the Tomosi destroyers. The problem is that we need him here to direct the creation of the Earth’s defense.”
I looked over at Travis as a hole inside of me grew. My heart began pumping faster. “What are you saying?”
Travis took my hand in his. “He’s saying that to do everything we need to do you and I need to separate. You would go to the Rebellion and convince them to come to Earth’s rescue while I would stay to offer assistance with the technology they need to defend themselves.”
I’m going to throw up. “You can’t be serious. I can’t fly a spaceship to a place I’ve never been to, speak to human aliens I’ve never met and don’t know their language, and convince them somehow to rescue Earth.”
Travis looked sadly towards me. “It’s the best chance. You’re the only person on Earth that can gather the necessary information to learn everything you need to in order to accomplish this. Your chromosome count allows you to absorb information and knowledge like a sponge. You can speak any language, even though you might not know it now. I have an in-depth knowledge and understanding of the technologies we’re up against and an ability to help Earth manufacture weapons based on the Tomosi weapons.”
“How long? How long would it take?”
“It would take a year to get to the closest Rebellion base and back.”
“And when do you expect the Tomosi destroyers to arrive?”
Travis’ eyes fell and his voice softened. “Eleven months.”
“Assuming I convinced the Rebellion to come, Earth would have to survive a month.” Standing up I angrily pushed myself away from the table. “Damn it! I need to speak with Travis alone.”
“Take your time.”
Grabbing Travis’ arm I led him from the room as I burst into tears. My breathing burned my lungs and my heart felt like it was being squeezed in a vice. His lips found mine. They were full of passion and loss. My heart broke; shattering into a million pieces as I collapsed onto the floor. Travis wrapped his arms around me and held me tightly.
“I’m weighing my own desires against all humanity on Earth and my heart chooses you Travis.”
“You know it’s the right thing to do.”
“Tell me you’re not making up for teleporting away at the last minute from the Alamo. Tell me why you’re so suddenly concerned about humans on Earth.” My voice faltered. “Tell me you love me.”
“I love you, Alana. It’s your love that’s making me see this is the right thing to do. I’d lost my passion for everything until you came along and I’ve watched you sacrifice yourself over and over again. That’s why I need to stay and why I know, without a doubt, that your voice will unshackle the Rebellion that’s been stagnating and unmoved by the plight of humanity.”
“You have a lot of faith in me. More than I do myself.”
“I don’t fall in love with just anyone. They either need to make good bacon or have something intrinsically more valuable.”
“You have to hold out an entire month and the longer we sit here the more time you have to survive. I’m not leaving until we have at least one real date.”
“That’s a deal.” Travis stood and lifted me up and into his strong arms. “You ready to save the world?”
“How did I get myself involved in all of this?”
“It was fate.”
“When I find Fate, I’m going to kick her ass.”
We entered the conference room again and as before all eyes were on me. “I’ll do it.”
The President stood and took my hand in his. “We won’t keep you. You need to know the world is clamoring for another glimpse of you and we’ll gather the media for your departure.”
“Just make sure they keep me off Saturday Night Live while I’m gone.”
The President laughed. “I know the feeling well. Godspeed, Alana. We’ll hold them off.”
***
It had been only a day since we last met with the President. In that time Travis showed me the basics of flying the spaceship. He had preprogrammed the navigation and given me the instructions for initiating that. Travis had been correct in that I could rapidly absorb technical information and he had me fly the ship to a location in the Maldives as a test but more as a chance to get away alone together. We hovered over the ocean as the sun set, the ship was in full stealth mode, and the walls and floors transparent. It was a very romantic location.
“You have everything you need, Alana. I’ve shown you the basics and how you can gain access to the knowledge banks. There’s a system to put you in suspended animation for longer durations if you feel you need it. You know how to get food, water, and how the top secret bathroom works. You can learn how to establish training programs to maintain your fitness.”
“I’ll figure it out. I’ll have lots of time on my hands. Why is it we can’t do a radio conference call and get them here in six months?”
“There must be relays between the portals. When a signal reaches a relay, the relay goes through the portal and retransmits the signal on the other side. The Tomosi sent their signal and it is still on its way. For us to communicate properly with the Rebellion, we need two-way conversation. That’s not going to happen with such long gaps in time. We can send a distress signal, but the Rebellion hasn’t responded to one of those in a million years. There are four portals you need to fly through. The distance from portal to portal is what takes the longest time to travel. When you exit the fourth, you’ll have to begin sending signals of your approach to the Rebellion base.”
“I’ve got it.”
“You’re not talking much.”
“I’m just trying to keep myself together and not fall apart in a pool of tears.”
“I have something for you. It’s a bit of Earth tradition, but I like the concept.” Travis took my hand in his and got down on one knee. “You already have my last name, but will you, Alana Bowie, do me the honor of being my wife?”
For the briefest of moments I forgot about everything going on and pulled Travis up into my arms. My lips met his and my voice squeaked out a gentle, “Yes.” A cold metal band slipped onto my ring finger and I vaguely recalled the moment I looked at my finger when I was dying.
Travis grinned and led me to the bed where we spent the next few hours consummating our commitment to each other. As I lay there in his arms the tears came in full force. “I’ll not see you for a year and when I return I don’t know what I’ll find.”
“I’ll make it. I know this is hard, harder than anything I’ve ever had to do. I didn’t expect things to happen this way. The President is waiting for us and it’s important for the news media and the world sees you off. The world needs hope and you’re more than the hope of the world. You’re my hope and my future. I have one more thing for you.”
Watching Travis get up from the bed I had to quiet my heart. I’d already determined I’d do everything possible to be ready for my return but as he stepped away my resolve faltered. He returned with a wooden box about a foot long by eight inches wide. Upon opening the box I looked upon an old, crudely fashioned knife.
“This was James Bowie’s knife. He gave it to me on the final day of the battle at the Alamo. I want you to have it.”
A new wave of feeling overwhelmed washed over me. “This isn’t the Alamo, Travis! You’re not going to die on me! You hear me! You’re not going to die!”
“Shhhh. It’s going to be all right. I promise you. We’ll be married just over one year from today. One year will go by fast. You and I can easily have five hundred years together.”
“This is so hard. I’ve got something for you too. Hold out your hand.” Dropping the little metal cube into his hand I watched him wrap his fingers around it like it was the most precious thing in the world.
“The tracking device I gave you.”
“I don’t care what’s going on here when I get back, but I’m coming straight for you.”
***
The spaceship stood on the tarmac with Air Force One behind it. Hundreds of cameras and news media outlets all awaited my departure. Travis stood by my side and I refused to accept protocol by standing a foot or so apart. I held his hand and stayed close to him much to the dismay of the senior officials that felt I should show no affection towards Travis.
The President walked to the podium. “The world as we know it is forever changed. I’ve often pondered my life especially at times when things were going badly and wondered what impact I made in the world. If I knew I was to die in a year, how would I live my life? We all have those thoughts right now. Eleven months from now Tomosi destroyers will come to wipe humanity from the face of the Earth. It’s funny that now I have a deadline, a known date when I’m expected to die, and I’m not thinking about my legacy. I’m thinking how I’ll sacrifice everything to show those Tomosi that Earth isn’t going to take this lying down! Humanity will rise up and we will fight side by side! Alana, please come to the podium.”
I’d thought I’d just bow and get on the ship. This wasn’t part of the ceremony I was expecting. I walked to the stage and the podium. The crowd cheered.
“You know Alana as the alien human that brought the news of our common enemy to us that day she and Travis landed on the Whitehouse lawn. She nearly died bringing down the Tomosi spaceship, saving countless lives at Area 51. Today, we’re sending her on a mission that will likely be our only hope. She’s leaving everything, sacrificing all for the people of Earth. I present Alana the highest honor any President can bestow, the Presidential Medal of Freedom.”
He placed the medal around my neck and it weighed heavily between my breasts. He indicated I should take the podium. “This next year will be the longest year of my life. I’ll travel thousands of light years to try to persuade a beaten and defeated humanity to rise up against the deadliest enemy known in the universe; to try and convince them to come to Earth’s aid. I have no idea how I’ll accomplish that, but know, even if I fail, I’ll return and I’ll fight alongside every one of you. Now, I must go, for every second I stay is another second the people of Earth must fight for their survival without support. The odds are bleak, but you can do it.”
I couldn’t bear to hear anything more. Turning from the podium I walked up to Travis and fell into his arms, kissing him over and over. “I love you, Travis.”
“I love you, Alana.”
I was barely able to see the walkway through the tears. At the top of the ramp I sighed, closed the door to the ship, and initiated the navigation system. I screamed in agony as the Earth fell away behind me.
***
For the longest time I sat and watched the blue dot of the Earth rapidly retreating from me. I was the first human from Earth to go beyond the borders of its orbit and yet felt nothing of the historical nature of that moment. When Earth vanished from my sight I climbed into bed and just lay there hugging my knees to my chest. The vast emptiness of space left me feeling completely isolated and bereft.
It was approximately two days later that I got myself up. Travis was back on Earth doing everything he could to help Earth be ready. The least I could do is prepare as well. I began by reading everything I could about the ship and its technology. When I say reading, my new body absorbed any information it saw instantly. By the end of the first week I’d absorbed the entire set of information on spaceflight and how the ship functioned. I grew frustrated as I could envision enhancements to the drive system but I had no way of making those modifications without access to tools and materials.
I found training files for fighting techniques and how to fly ships in atmosphere. The ship had programs to fight hand to hand against virtual foes and I spent hours everyday training and honing my body and skills. I researched humanoid history and how the Rebellion began. I poured myself into training and study.
As I approached the first portal I reviewed information on what the experience was like, but nothing could have truly prepared me. The stars vanished and stretched and the universe went cold and silent. I was suspended with nothing around me. There was no feeling, no sense of time, nothing but a frozen moment; then came a churning and twisting and squeezing feeling. Light flooded the ship, and suddenly the universe returned to normal. The stars were all in different places now.
By the time the fourth portal came and went I was far more prepared, but not for the message that came on the far side. I was about to initiate contact with the Rebellion when an image of Travis stood beside me. He looked so real. I reached for him and fell through his image.
“Hello, Alana. By now nearly five months have passed and you’re close to your destination. Although this is just a mere recording from five months ago, I know every minute of every day I’ve been thinking about you. It is with a heavy heart that I must tell you the reality of the situation here on Earth. I’ve lived here over one hundred and eighty-five years. I know the technology and capabilities of humans intimately. The fact is the Earth has no chance of defending themselves against the Tomosi. The technology is too limited and the materials on Earth too rare to build weapons and defenses that could withstand an assault. We’ll make a good show for ourselves, but there will be no surviving the Tomosi attack.”
I hadn’t cried in months and now my tears were once again flowing. I knew what he was going to say next.
“The day the Tomosi attacked Area 51 you sacrificed yourself for me. I knew at that moment you had to live. I made the decision to stay knowing that survival here is non-existent. I knew you wouldn’t leave Earth without some good reason so this plan to save Earth was formed not so much to save Earth, but to save you.”
“Nooo!” I screamed.
“I urge you to find a new life at the Rebellion base. Don’t come back.” He wiped back his own tears. “I love you, Alana.”
The image vanished as I fell to my knees. “Damn you, Travis! I’m not giving up! I’ll never give up!”
I began sending messages to the Rebellion base. I gave them a list of everything I needed. I provided them my arrival time and urgent need to meet with the commanders of the Rebellion immediately upon my arrival. I sent them media from the Tomosi and the plans they had to wipe out Earth.
It was several weeks later I received a reply. “This is Rebellion Base #34 responding to Alana aboard Earth Reconnaissance One. We have received your communications and await your arrival.”
Two weeks later my ship landed on a very Earth-like planet. I was struck by the people and the technology, the purple hue to the sky, but I took it all in as secondary to my mission. I was immediately ushered into a very large glass-like structure with several hundred officers of the Rebellion. I knew many of them by name from the history logs aboard the ship. I even knew the very strict protocols I was supposed to follow.
I recognized General Yazwy. “We understand you’re requesting an immediate departure back to Earth with a full squadron of our battle cruisers. I’m afraid we’ve already discussed this at length and are denying your request.”
I looked down at the table. It appeared to be of wood. Pulling out James Bowie’s knife I slammed it point first into the table causing a large chunk of the table to fly away. “That’s the wrong answer!”
“You’re out of protocol!”
“To Hell with the protocol!” Of course, Hell was a translation into something similar their language used. “I didn’t come all this way to be told by a bunch of whipped pansies their not willing to help.”
“If you don’t follow protocol, you’ll be forcefully removed!”
I had a lot of time to practice my unique eighty-niner skills on the ship. Grabbing the knife I lifted myself off the ground and floated over landing a few feet away from the General of the Rebellion. That rose a few eyebrows. Sitting down cross-legged in front of the General I laid the knife in front of him. “I’ll tell you a story. Over one hundred and eighty Earth years ago, there was a battle. One hundred men fought against fifteen hundred. It’s likely they could have all left and escaped letting the enemy take over their land, but they decided to make a stand. They fought bravely knowing that they would die. This knife belonged to one of the leaders of that battle. The humans on Earth are poised to be wiped out by Tomosi destroyers. They’re going to fight with every breath in their bodies just like the men that fought in that battle.”
“We’ve already decided…”
“I’m not finished yet.” I continued talking over the General. “I’ve analyzed the Tomosi destroyers. They have several weaknesses. Their rear shielding is weak as they’re designed for aggressive forward attacks. You see, humanity has been running from the Tomosi for millions of years. The Tomosi built their destroyers knowing we would retreat. According to Tomosi patterns, they’ll send a dozen destroyers to wipe out humanity on Earth. We know where and when these destroyers will be. We can come upon them suddenly from behind and take them out. We can harvest their technology. The Tomosi won’t be expecting an attack.”
“We have little too gain and much to lose even if what you say can be corroborated.”
I noticed some dissention in the room. “You say there’s little to gain. Did you review the footage of J’tamong trying to take over an Earth human’s body?”
“We did.”
“And yet you still felt there was little to gain in rescuing the humans on Earth?”
“What do we gain by risking our lives for low-level humans seeded by the Tomosi?” He spat it out as if seeded humans were filth.
“Even a low-level Earth human can find fault in your logic, General. Why do you suspect the Tomosi wish to wipe humanity away on Earth?”
“It’s clear that Earth humans are incompatible with Tomosi.”
“Very nicely stated, General. Earth humans are incompatible with Tomosi re-hosting and yet you feel there is little to gain. What if Earth human genetics can be shared with all humanity? The Tomosi would no longer be able to re-host anyone. If you ask me, Earth humans are the future of humanity.” Standing to my feet I walked to the center of the table leaving the knife in front of the General. Every eye followed me. “You say you’ve made your decision, but I’ll ask you again. We have an opportunity to strike offensively at the Tomosi, steal their technology, and save billions of human’s lives; humans that quite possibly hold the key to protecting all of humanity. Now, I don’t know about you, but I’d like to make a few adjustments to my ship and head back to Earth. I’m not sure I’ll get there in time, but…” I held out my hand and Bowie’s knife flew into it. “… I’m going to do everything I possibly can to save them.”
Stepping down from the table I walked away. My eyes were closed as I prayed silently that they heard my message. “Wait!” I paused but didn’t turn around. “We need to discuss this further. However, you’re free to leave. We have a new prototype ship we’re willing to let you use. We’ll transfer your personal belongings over to it and you can be away within the hour. It should be able to get you back to Earth in five months and it has some new weapons. If nothing else, we applaud your bravery. Be well, Alana.”
Turning, I wiped a tear from my eye. “Thank you!”
I was escorted to a different landing bay. The ship waiting there was magnificent. This was a ship designed for all-out assault and speed. Larger than Travis’ by at least double. A tablet-like device was handed to me. “These are the operating instructions for the ship.”
I looked through the thousands of pages of documentation in a few seconds and handed the device back to the man. “Very nice. How long for my things to be moved over?”
“Shouldn’t be long now. I must say, I’ve never seen anyone talk so passionately before. I was in the room with the officers. Your words stirred them like no other before you.”
“Passion comes from what you love and what you risk. It’s time humanity takes a stand.”
“I wouldn’t want to be on the receiving side of this ship.”
“Tell me, to build a ship like this; someone must be tired of hiding?”
He smiled. “There are many of us tired of hiding. The Tomosi pick us off little by little. Too many have lost their loved ones.”
“Maybe there’s hope for humanity after all.”
“I’ve just got word your things are now aboard. The ship has been keyed to your presence. Good luck, Alana.”
“To you as well.”
Stepping onto the main control area of the ship it was easy to be impressed. “Earth Salvation One, you are cleared for departure.” I smiled at the name and rocketed into the sky.
***
Two weeks out from the Rebellion base I received a message. “Rebellion Base #34 to Earth Salvation One. Thirty Rebellion battleships and two hundred transports are departing for Earth. We’ve updated our engines based upon some design changes you sent us. We should arrive at Earth only a day behind you.”
“Earth Salvation One to Rebellion Base #34. Glad to hear. I’ll try to leave a few Tomosi for you.”
***
I was a day out from Earth and in full stealth mode for the past few months. My scanners showed that the Tomosi had staged their destroyers and were preparing for the first sweep of the planet. I couldn’t communicate with Earth as that would expose Rebellion plans. I pushed my ship as fast as it could go.
Still too far away to pick up Travis’ signal, but I felt him and I hope he felt me. Earth Salvation One was equipped with four heavy phase guns, eight full-spectrum ray guns, and an experimental shield disruption gun. The ship had excessive amounts of shields, but I suspect that I would need them. In atmosphere speeds should exceed five times the speed of the Tomosi destroyers. The Tomosi destroyers however, were absolutely massive, capable of continuous air to ground attacks spreading across fifty miles.
Trying to sleep was fruitless. Instead I worked on a lighting scheme for the exterior of the ship. I needed something to keep my mind busy and this could be used to get a message to Earth troops. I couldn’t radio communications for fear the Tomosi would intercept it but I could get a visual message out and I didn’t want to be targeted by friendly forces.
I’d been watching television from Earth for the past week. It was strange as a week ago I watched the broadcasts of my departure from Earth and every day I got closer was like seeing a month of news transpire. Such was the effect at travelling over the speed of light.
I saw glimpses of Travis in the news. He was wearing a necklace with the tracking cube. I caught a glimpse of it once. He looked good, purposeful in his actions. He didn’t know I was coming and the Earth was preparing for a long siege. I caught no news of new weapons and wondered if Travis had schooled them not to broadcast anything to give the Tomosi an edge.
I also saw Harold, Brian, Sean, Cheryl, the four Travis and I met with Frank at the UBO meeting in San Antonio. They now had a television show called UBO and spoke about beer and the sexual nature of highly evolved humans. They apparently became rather famous almost overnight since my departure.
***
Four hours from Earth entry I watched in horror the news of a few days ago. A single Tomosi scout ship had descended through the clouds and began scanning the Earth’s surface. People ran screaming and missiles shot at the scout did no damage whatsoever.
“According to experts, this is a Tomosi scout ship. It scans the Earth’s surface looking for any significant threats and concentrations of human life. The Tomosi destroyers are coming. God help us all!”
Earth was now very visible and I could see huge swaths of light in a handful of locations on Earth. The destroyers were already attacking.
A ping sounded and I glanced at a screen. Travis’ signal just appeared. At this distance, it’s about twelve hours old but the signal was strong. Bringing maps of Earth up I targeted the destroyers. Two hours ago a destroyer entered Earth’s atmosphere near Travis’ signal. But there was something else. A Tomosi transport ship landed behind the destroyer. Zooming in I could make out robots. They had phase guns. People that survived the first pass of the destroyer were being taken out by the robots. From my perspective it reminded me of the Terminator movies.
Moving throughout the ship I found additional special tactical gear that I put on. While I had my own energy I could rely on, there was no need taxing myself if I didn’t have to. The gear actually looked a little sexy on me and after eleven months of missing Travis, I wanted to make an impression. Convenient and practical gear but also sexy. I liked that.
An hour before entry Travis’ signal began to stabilize and it was now near Area 51. I saw no commercial air traffic but military planes were now visible on my screens. They were attacking one of the destroyers with some variant of a phase gun. Small amounts of damage were seen on the destroyer, but planes were dropping like flies.
Ten minutes to Earth’s atmosphere I spotted a destroyer had altered course and was approaching Area 51. My sensors were picking up large magnetic fluctuations from the ground there. The Tomosi must see that as well. I plotted an intercept course. Eleven minutes. The destroyer would be in range of Area 51 in ten.
***
Travis watched the sky as the destroyer descended through the clouds. The smoke and mist rolled around the giant ship like it was on fire. “We’ve got one chance at this sucker. Hold until its phase beams hit the end of the tarmac!” Reports from all over the Earth were coming in. The new weapons were having little effect. He watched the ship turn directly towards him. “I love you, Alana. Glad you’re not here.”
“Ready the weapon!” The ground shook as the destroyer laid waste to a fifty mile wide swatch of Earth. “Fire!”
A massive phase gun tipped missile hurled itself from the ground. “Hit the shield disruptor!”
A ray of light angled up from the ground hitting the destroyer’s shields opening a small hole just as the missile passed through smashing and exploding into the hull of the great ship. There was a cheer that could be heard above the explosion, and the destroyer stalled as if it contemplated what had just happened. Slowly, the ship turned again towards Travis.
Travis watched in horror as the destroyer charged its phase gun array with a low hum and sizzle in the air. He stood proud and stared at the orchestrator of his imminent death when suddenly the clouds behind the destroyer swirled and the great destroyer shattered into the smallest of fragments. Travis watched the air shimmer and a ship like he’d never seen before materialized before him. Red, white, and blue lights flickered over the sides and then the voice came. “I come in peace.”
***
A quick scan of the area let me know everything that was going on. Robots were coming but were a good ten minutes away. Landing the ship on the tarmac in front of Travis and the forces there I opened the door and stepped slowly towards the line of soldiers that had raised their weapons towards me.
I hadn’t taken more than a few steps when Travis ran forward and swept me into his arms. His arm waved behind him to lower their weapons and my lips eagerly sought his. “I’ve dreamed of this moment every time I slept, hoping against hope that somehow, by some miracle, you’d still be alive when I returned.”
“I never thought I’d see you again. I’ve missed you terribly, Alana. I love you.”
“I love you, Travis. Unfortunately we’re not out of this yet. Tomosi robot ground forces are coming in.” As if in confirmation of my statement a Humvee exploded not too far from us. Diving to the side, I rolled, pulled my phase gun from my thigh holster, and fired damaging the leading robot but not taking it out. “Send these people to cover. I could use a copilot!”
“I know just the person.” Travis turned and yelled commands sending the soldiers scattering in all directions. “Let’s go!”
Scrambling back aboard the ship I watched Travis pause and whisper a “wow”. I smiled.
“Full stealth mode. Target all Tomosi systems in the area.”
A voice sounded within the ship. “Full stealth mode enabled. Fifty-three targets acquired.”
Guiding the ship off the ground we could see the entire base was now fully engaged. “Engage full-spectrum ray guns. Fire!” We both watched in amazement at the efficiency of the ray guns against the Tomosi robots. Eight steady streams of purplish white light moved seemingly randomly from robot to robot leaving them burning on the ground with foot wide holes in them.
I made several sweeps making sure the area was secure before hovering over the base once again. “Stealth mode off. Broadcast on. This is the Rebellion spaceship, Earth Salvation One. The area is secure.” Turning the ship around I flew up into the clouds. “Broadcast off. Full stealth mode. Plot intercept course for closest Tomosi destroyer.”
“Full stealth mode engaged. Intercept in five minutes, twenty three seconds.”
Grabbing Travis by his collar I pushed him up against a wall and kissed him passionately. “God, I missed you!”
I felt his hands roaming my body. “I never thought I’d touch you again.”
“We need to have a little talk about your message I received after the fourth portal but that will have to wait. Engage full ship permissions for Travis Bowie.”
“Engaged.”
“I take it that you were successful? How did you get here so fast?”
“The Rebellion council denied my request at first but I persuaded them it was in their best interest to come. This ship was a prototype they were working on. It’s like a Bugatti to your old Lada.”
“I would have loved to see you meet with the General.”
“I decided following protocol wasn’t in anyone’s best interest. Rebellion forces are twenty-four hours behind me. You up to a little fighting yet?”
“You know I am. You’ve changed. You’re more confident.”
“Eleven months on a ship by yourself with nothing better to do than study, learn, train, and prepare will do that to a person.”
“I take it you didn’t use the stasis?”
“Never crossed my mind. Four minutes to intercept. This ship doesn’t have the power to take out a destroyer as easily as the last one. I suspect that your shield disruption technology combined with the missile weakened it significantly for my four large phase guns. Did you by chance put the shield disruption technology on any planes?”
“We did. I knew the scout ship would map the Earth looking for the highest concentration of people and technology. We evacuated the people from the largest cities and have hidden them underground. We then placed millions of humanoid signature devices into the cities and staged our ground troops, jets, and weapons in those locations.”
Kissing Travis again I smiled. “You’re brilliant. You lured the destroyers away from the people and into traps.”
“I had a lot of help but as you saw the traps aren’t very successful.”
“The Tomosi have been fighting humans for millions of years and humans have always retreated. They made some fatal mistakes in designing their destroyers. They were designed to protect against frontal assault. The rear of their ships is weak, particularly around their exhaust systems. From what I’ve seen, your weapons are still too rudimentary to take them out, but if your planes could open gaps in their shields and fire phase missiles, enough damage might be done to give you and I a chance at taking them out. The problem is that we need to keep this ship quiet. We can’t have radio communications telling the Tomosi we’re here or that we know about their weaknesses. Can you somehow reach the people of Earth?”
Travis’ grin was impressive. “Open broadcast channel 115.7821, encryption Rebellion A43.”
“Broadcast channel open.”
“This is Travis and Alana Bowie aboard Rebellion spaceship Earth Salvation One. Rebellion support is on its way but they won’t be here for twenty-four hours. We must hold our ground. Relay the following information…”
“This is Earth base thirteen to Earth Salvation One. Message received loud and clear. Welcome back to Earth Alana. It will be nice to speak with someone infinitely more beautiful than Travis.”
“Earth Salvation One to Earth base thirteen. Target New York City destroyer, we intercept in one minute and twenty-seven seconds. Make a way for us and get out as quick as you can.”
“Roger Earth Salvation One.”
Turning off our broadcast we watched our monitors and listened to the broadcasts. “You managed to create encrypted radio channels that the Tomosi can’t listen to?”
“Not really. We didn’t have the technology to make it widespread so we installed in only a couple of bases. What we did was to create five radio streams on different frequencies. Voice is encrypted and broken up over those five frequencies and rebuilt at the receiving end. The Tomosi will eventually figure it out, but not for a month or more. That’s all we could hope for.”
“Visuals up. We’re coming in hot. Your planes did some damage. Target the right exhaust port with the shield disruptor gun and I’ll fire the phase guns.”
Our ship passed the airplanes like they were standing still and banked right just behind the destroyer. “Now!”
“Fire disruptor gun.”
“Firing shield disruptor gun.”
“Fire all phase guns.”
“Firing all phase guns.”
Banking the ship hard right we barely missed crashing into the destroyer’s remaining shields. Fully a third of the destroyer sheered away and fell towards the Earth. Somehow the rest of it managed to turn towards us. It opened fire in all directions.
“We’re taking fire!”
“I’ve got this. Hang on! Target the exposed side of the destroyer.”
“But that’s on the far side of it.”
“It is now. Entering new navigational coordinates. Jump to light speed in three… two… one…” The ship lurched and a blinding flash lit up the sky. The destroyer pinpointed the source of the flash and opened fire but we were no longer there. With another lurch and flash we were now on the far side of the destroyer. “Fire!”
The destroyer was pummeled by my ship’s weapons and slowly piece by piece it fell from the sky.
“You jumped to light speed while in atmosphere?”
“I’ve read everything and in theory this ship could handle it.”
“I have to admit, you’re very sexy with all this new confidence and knowledge.”
“Earth base thirteen to Earth Salvation One, we have a confirmed kill on the New York destroyer. Good job.”
“Earth Salvation One to Earth base thirteen. It was close. By now the Tomosi know something is going on. Alert your pilots that the destroyers will start changing tactics. We’re heading towards London next.”
“Roger.”
“Screens up. Display locations of all Tomosi destroyers.”
“Alana, this doesn’t look good. They’re teaming up. Destroyers are moving back to back. They’ve figured out we found a weakness.”
“Set intercept course for Tomosi destroyers over London.”
“Intercept in seven minutes, fifteen seconds.”
“We have seven minutes to figure out what we’re going to do. I could really use another kiss.”
Travis wrapped me in his arms and kissed me. “You’re shaking.”
“Maybe I’m not as confident as I sound. You’re the first person I’ve touched since I left Earth. Deep down, I know you were faithful, but every day I feared the worst. Either you were killed or you found someone else.”
“There’s no one else in this entire universe for me. I’m glad you’re here and yet I’m afraid for you. You could be safe right now.”
“You think I’d let you have all the fun? I saw the pain in your eyes. One hundred and eighty-six years of mourning Syra. How you survived that at all is a mystery to me. I wasn’t about to put myself through that and let you die while I lived.”
“You’re still wearing your ring.”
“It’s never coming off. You’re stuck with me for at least six more minutes.”
“What’s your plan?”
“The destroyers are like giant apartment buildings. They’re large and rectangular. In Earth’s atmosphere, they’re also ponderously slow and their heavy guns are angled downward towards the surface. Two destroyers back to back still can’t get very close together. There’s a gap. If we can get between them and open fire we might be able to do some damage.”
“What if they squeeze us in between?”
“We’ll have to fly very fast.”
“All right, but we won’t fly straight down, we’ll attack them from the side. If we make it through one run, then we turn off stealth to let them track us. They’ll be forced to coordinate turning ninety degrees to get their main guns on us.”
“We can then initiate stealth again and attempt another run. Sounds like a plan. We need the airspace cleared. Earth Salvation One to Earth base thirteen. We need airspace over London cleared. ETA to targets is four minutes.”
“Earth base thirteen to Earth Salvation One. Roger that. Clearing airspace. We’re seeing activity of another ship in the area. Is that Rebellion?”
“No such luck Earth base thirteen. It appears to be the Tomosi scout ship.”
“That’s a lot of firepower you’re heading into Earth Salvation One.”
“Let’s hope it works to our advantage. Tell the people on the ground in London to put their helmets on. At least one ship is going to fall from the sky.”
“Godspeed Earth Salvation One. Earth base thirteen out.”
“What are you thinking, Alana?”
“Ever see Indiana Jones and the last Crusade?”
“Yes, but I’m not sure how this situation relates.”
“Remember the boat chase where Indiana went between the two large boats with another boat pursuing them?”
“So you want to attack the scout ship and draw them in between the destroyers?”
“Same plan as before but we get the scout to follow us in.”
“Intercept in one minute.”
“Travis…”
“We’ll make it out of this.”
“I sure hope so.”
The ship stopped and hovered over the two destroyers. The scout ship was above the destroyers and to the south.
“Do you think they anticipated we’d come here next, Travis?”
“It’s possible. We’ve made a line from Area 51 to New York. It would make some sense.”
“From what I’ve discovered, their scout ship is pretty heavily gunned and shielded. Once we open fire, they’ll be able to pinpoint where we are and fire back. Are you ready?”
“Ready. Targeting scout ship with full-spectrum ray guns. That won’t do much damage but it will get their attention. Targeting exhaust ports on both destroyers for shield disruptor shots. Targeting same spots for heavy phase guns.”
“I guess I’ll just fly then.”
“…and look beautiful while you do that.”
The corner up my mouth twitched upward. “Beginning run in three, two, one.”
The ship jumped forward swooping down towards the scout ship and angling for a run between the destroyers. “Fire ray guns.” Rays of light burst forth and the scout shields lit up like a Christmas tree. “Their following!”
“Aft shields at full strength.”
We felt the impact of the scout’s phase guns almost immediately. “They’ve locked onto us.”
“Beginning run between the destroyers.”
“Fire shield disruptors.”
“This is tight! The destroyers are shifting.”
“Fire phase guns!”
“Aft shields twenty percent.”
“Our side shields are hitting the destroyer’s shields. Banking sideways.”
More impacts from the scout’s phase guns hit us hard.
“Stealth mode failed. Aft shields five percent. Side shields forty percent.”
“The destroyers are moving towards each other. They’re trying to crush us!”
“We’ve done some significant damage to the destroyers. The scout’s shields are ten percent. Get us out of here!”
“Direct all shield energy to aft shields!”
“Phase gun failure.”
The ship burst out of the sliver of space that remained between the two destroyers. A massive explosion erupted directly behind us, the shock wave threatening to throw our ship into the ground.
“Scout ship is destroyed and the two destroyers are colliding! Their shields can’t stop them.”
“Hang on! Front shields to maximum!”
“Front shields five percent.”
“Is that…”
“…Big Ben. I never liked that clock anyways.”
The ship sheared through Big Ben and leveled out.
“Ship status.”
“Shield energy one percent. Phase guns offline. Stealth mode failure. Enhanced light speed failure.”
I hovered the ship and turned to watch the destruction of the two destroyers as they imploded into each other and fell from the sky.
“You don’t see that every day.”
“Earth base thirteen to Earth Salvation One. We see you on our radar.”
“Earth Salvation One to Earth base thirteen. We survived but not without damage. Our stealth is gone, so are our shields and primary guns.”
“Roger, that was one Hell of a show you put on up there. We’re receiving reports that the destroyers have stopped firing on Earth.”
Looking over at Travis he was reviewing the monitors. “That’s because they can now see us. They’re all converging on our position.”
“Earth Salvation One here. They’re coming after us. I’m running the ship straight towards the inbound Rebellion fleet.”
“Earth base thirteen. That’s a roger. We’ll regroup and get ready for another wave. Earth base thirteen out.”
“Set intercept for Rebellion fleet.”
“Intercept in seven hours and twelve minutes. Tomosi destroyers will be in firing range in five hours thirty-seven minutes.”
I sighed and sat down. Travis came and sat next to me. “You did everything humanly possible. There’s an excellent chance the Tomosi destroyers will be eliminated by the Rebellion fleet. Earth will be saved.”
“Can I afford to be a little selfish in saying the only person I wanted to save was you?”
“I know you don’t mean that. You would have never gone after the other destroyers if that was the case. You have more passion and heart than anyone I know.”
Smiling weakly I grabbed Travis’ hand and pulled it up to my cheek. “I told someone five months ago that passion comes out of love. I love Earth. I love the people of Earth. I love you. Before all of this happened, before I became Alana, and before the Tomosi kidnapped me, I could safely say I loved nothing and my life had accounted for nothing. Sometimes it takes a threat to our very existence to make us realize what’s really important.”
Travis pulled me to my feet and led me to the bedroom. Lying down I pulled his arms around me.
“When’s the last time you slept, Alana?”
“Days? A week maybe?”
“I want you to know that you saved me from the moment you tackled me in the motel bedroom and wanted to make love to me.”
“That is not what happened!”
“I was about to leave when you rolled me over onto my back and straddled me.”
“Why you bacon-loving, lying…”
“Earth Salvation One, this is General Yazwy of the Rebellion fleet.”
I sighed. “Nice to hear from you, General.”
“You do realize that prototype ship was never designed to take on a Tomosi destroyer, let alone four of them and a Tomosi scout ship?”
“I swear, General, that humans have some kind of genetic defect to make them think that they can save an entire world with a spoon.”
“We’re very impressed by you, Alana. You’ve no idea what your short visit to our council has done, or should I say undone.”
“Sorry to have caused you any trouble, General. In about five hours, you won’t have me to worry about any more.”
“On the contrary. We need you to reroute to the coordinates we’re sending you.”
Getting up I looked at the maps. “There is nothing there, General.”
“That’s exactly what the Tomosi think too.”
***
“Three minutes to Tomosi destroyers in firing range.”
“Direct all remaining shield energy to front shields. Ready all full spectrum ray guns and the shield disruptor gun.”
There was no sign of the Rebellion fleet and the Tomosi destroyers were closing fast. I stood with my head buried in Travis’ shoulder, my fingers entwined with his.
“Once the Tomosi destroyers are in range, open fire with everything we have and keep firing.”
The eight destroyers were now directly in front of us and very visible. Lights flickered across their gun banks. They were putting every ounce of energy into them. Our ship began firing automatically.
“I love you, Travis. I wish we had more time together. I wanted to get married. I wanted children.”
Travis tipped his head and kissed me. “You’re a very special woman, Alana. I think we might just get the chance. Look.”
A massive Rebellion ship materialized right next to us just as the destroyers fired. Its shield flickered with the energy it was absorbing from the phase guns. The destroyers stopped firing and slowly began turning around as the Rebellion fleet emerged and opened fire on their exposed weak rear shields. One by one the Tomosi destroyers were obliterated.
Tears fell from my eyes as I hugged Travis. “We can go home.”
“Earth Salvation One, this is General Yazwy of the Rebellion fleet.”
“You like to cut things close, General.”
“I suspect I breached protocol a little, but you don’t seem particular fond of protocol anyways.”
“I guess I deserved that.”
“How would you like to lead the fleet to Earth?”
“It would be an honor, General. I hope you don’t mind if Earth Salvation One goes silent for a few hours?”
“Not at all, Alana.”
“See you on the ground, General.”
Travis turned to me. “You planning on getting some sleep?”
“Not a chance.” Grabbing his hand I led him to the bed.
***
“Thirty minutes to Earth entry.”
“God, we need to shut that thing off.”
“I waited one hundred and eighty-six years to have sex and then I met you and you rocked my world. Then you up and left for a year. You can’t imagine how much I needed that.”
“Oh, I can certainly imagine. Try being stuck on a ship alone for eleven months.”
“We should radio ahead.”
“Go ahead, Travis. I need to find something to wear. You do realize that now the Earth is sticking around I’m going to need a lot more clothes?”
“I’m going to have to go to work to earn some money.”
“I really miss bacon. I’ve been eating these protein cubes for so long I don’t even know what real food tastes like any more.”
Travis smiled. “Earth base thirteen, this is Earth Salvation One.”
“Earth base thirteen here. Really glad to hear from you. We thought we lost you both.”
“The Tomosi are destroyed. We had some help from our Rebellion friends.”
“Woohoo! I’ll pass the word.”
“Any suggestions for landing?”
“The President just landed in Area 51. DC buildings were wiped out. He’s setting up shop there for a bit. What’s your ETA?”
“Twenty-seven minutes. Any chance someone could scrounge up some bacon and eggs? I’ve got a very hungry fiancé here.”
“For Alana? I’ll cook it myself. See you all soon. Earth base thirteen out.”
I hadn’t worn any Earth clothing for eleven months even though my clothes were packed on the ship. I sidled up to Travis wearing a revealing black dress and heels. “You’re wearing that?”
“I figure the Rebellion needs to make a good first impression. Besides, I saw you on television. You’re a celebrity and I have to make you look good.”
“You won’t believe this, but there was more television about you than anyone else. Do you remember those four people from the UBO meeting?”
“Yes. It seems so long ago now.”
“They became famous as the four that met Alana Bowie before the President did. They have their own television show called UBO where they discuss the sexual traits of eighty-niners while sampling craft beer.”
“I saw a few of their episodes. I found it interesting that they theorized I could have a sustained orgasm for days.”
“When the dust settles, I’d be happy to test out that theory.”
***
“Activate patriotic lighting.”
“Patriot lighting activated.”
“Really?”
“How often do I get a chance to be on television after the Earth is saved?”
Travis smiled and kissed me as the ship landed on the Area 51 tarmac. The Rebellion fleet landed behind us across spreading across the desert like a sea of black metal. The doors opened and I paused. “I’ll be right back.”
“Everyone’s waiting.”
“Let them wait.”
A minute later I took Travis’ arm and stepped off the ship. The cheers were deafening. The President stepped forward to greet us. “I love the little red, white, and blue light show. Welcome back to Earth, Alana and Travis. The Earth owes everything to you both.”
I stared at the soldiers standing behind the President who had risked their lives against such impossible odds. Wiping the tears from my eyes I pulled a knife from a box I was carrying. “All due respect, Mr. President, but you’re all the real heroes. The people of Earth fought valiantly. This knife belonged to James Bowie, given to Travis on the day of the final battle of the Alamo. It travelled twenty thousand light years as a symbol of the courage of Earth’s humanity. This belongs to the people of Earth.” Hearing footsteps behind me I turned to see General Yazwy. “Mr. President, I’d like you to meet General Yazwy of the Human Rebellion. His bold actions and his team eliminated eight Tomosi destroyers, saving Travis and me at the same time.” I watched them shake hands.
“General, I wasn’t the most pleasant the last time we met face to face.”
He turned to me and smiled. “We decided to leave the conference table damaged by that knife of yours as a symbol of our own fear and humiliation. I can’t believe we never considered the value of humans that proved unsuitable to be host by the Tomosi. Earth Salvation One is now yours Alana providing you and Travis support our efforts in the future. I’ll have our engineers fix it up and apply the engine changes you’ve designed.”
“I have something for you, General.” Pulling my Presidential Medal of Freedom from a box I placed it around his neck. “This medal is a symbol of freedom and courage. I think you deserve it far more than I do.”
The President stepped forward. “I hate to interrupt you both, but there is a lot happening right now. We need to begin the rebuilding process. I’d appreciate it if we could all meet in a few hours to look towards the future.”
We watched him turn and leave. “Alana?” Looking over I saw a man in uniform holding a plate of food.
“You’re the voice on the other end of Earth base thirteen?”
“The one and only.”
Looking at Travis I smiled and grabbed the plate, taking a bite. “Oh my God! This is heaven! Thank you!”
***
A few hours later I found myself in a large conference room. The Rebellion leaders were there as well as some of the Earth’s top leaders. The President began the meeting.
“Earth dodged a bullet and we must assume that the Tomosi will be returning. The question is how do we prepare? What do we do with the Tomosi vault containing billions of Tomosi souls? How are we going to continue to protect humanity on Earth?”
General Yazwy spoke up. “We brought two hundred transports, each capable of holding twenty-five thousand people. We’d be happy to take Earth humans to any number of our bases and planets. It is in all of humankind’s best interest to determine if Earth humans hold the key to protecting us from being hosted by the Tomosi. They would be integrated into our societies and provided everything they need to live comfortably. The Rebellion would also like to build a base here on Earth to help protect humans that wish to remain here. We’d like to oversee the destruction of the Tomosi vault.”
“All due respect, General, but I’ve been thinking a lot about the billions of Tomosi in their vault. Humanity used to live in harmony with them. I think, perhaps, it would be in our best interest to hang onto them. We can use their lives as negotiating leverage if we were ever to get to that point with the Tomosi. The Tomosi view us as little more than livestock. We’re better than this. We don’t have to stoop to the same level that they have.”
“I fail to understand the congruency of your beliefs. You came here to destroy the Tomosi and now you want to save them?”
“There is a difference between protecting that which we love and annihilating another species. Our own theories suggest the Tomosi may not be that much different than us. Perhaps our compassion on these billions of souls will kindle a new era of peace.”
***
A month later Travis and I found ourselves outside of a studio. “You sure you want to do this?”
“Not really, but these four people are my last link to Frank and in some ways to my old life. Besides, I’m anxious to try some of these beers.”
We were ushered into the studio and Harold, Brian, Sean, and Cheryl greeted us. “Thanks for coming on the show. It is an honor to have the heroes of Earth with us today. We have many questions for you and some live ones from the people of Earth. It was almost a year ago that we met you both down at Big Lou’s in San Antonio. This was before you even landed on the Whitehouse lawn. Why choose to meet us? Why choose us as the first contact?”
I smiled. “We heard the pizza was great.”
“You came thousands of light years for pizza?”
“Pizza and beer. Yes.”
Cheryl leaned towards Travis. “Did you come for sex with Earth humans?”
I placed a phase gun on the table. “Not to be rude, but Travis is mine. We’re getting married next week.”
“So does that mean you’re not having sex with Earth humans?”
Travis smiled and chimed in. “Of course we will be. Alana and I have decided to both live on Earth. That means we’re both Earth humans. I would like to note that you’re publicized theories are all true. Alana is absolutely fantastic in bed. There’s nothing like making love to an eighty-niner.”
I turned beet red and the four hosts sat with their mouths open. “Just to be clear… We’re exclusive. So when Travis says we’ll have sex with Earth humans, it’s only with each other. Did you want to try some beer now or do you have any other questions?”
***
“I can’t believe you took me here for breakfast after our wedding night.”
“You enjoyed the Marfa omelet the last time you were here.”
A male waiter came to our table. “You’re Alana Bowie. It’s such an honor to meet you.” He was ignoring Travis completely. “You’re far more beautiful in person. Television does nothing to show the color of your eyes or the highlights in your hair.”
“Why thank you. I’ll have the farmer’s breakfast with bacon. Could I get some extra bacon with that?”
“For you, sweetheart, I’ll bring an entire plate of bacon.”
Travis frowned and ordered and watched the waiter leave. “Service was much better last time.”
“At least he didn’t say I looked like a Las Vegas stripper.”
“Where would you like to honeymoon?”
“I hear Alpha Centauri is beautiful this time of year.”
“That’s a one month round trip.”
“Perfect. I don’t plan on sleeping much.”
Travis gave me his devastating grin. “I’m not eating protein cubes the entire trip. We need to stock up first.”
“You’ll need the extra energy.”
“You’re insatiable. I love it and I love you, Mrs. Bowie.”
***
If you liked this story, please consider writing a review.
The Final Frontier
Part 1
I sat on the worn, wooden, park bench staring up into the sky. A gentle breeze brought scents from fresh-cut grass and roses from the field and garden nearby.
"It's you, isn't it? You're Sam Shepherd." Shaken from my thoughts, I nodded the affirmative at the little boy whose mother stood protectively nearby. "You’re flying up there tomorrow?" The boy pointed towards the sun.
"Yes. Maybe one day you'll be an astronaut as well?"
"Not me. I'm going to change the world!"
"I'm sorry if my son is bothering you, Mr. Shepherd. I'd like you to know how much I appreciate your stance on women's issues. How you answered the questions on women in space a few weeks ago was very admirable. Not only did you extol the values of women in the workplace, but you emphasized the feminine aspects as well. It's an honor to meet someone of your character."
"If it wasn't for the greatest woman in the world, my mother, who cared for me and raised me right, I'd not be here today."
"I'll be praying for you tomorrow, Mr. Shepherd. Come on, Billy."
I watched with longing as the pair turned and walk away. While I yearned for a family, I simply couldn't put them through the constant heart-wrenching drama and fear of my potential imminent death that my work involved on a daily basis. I looked back towards the sun, pondering my fate tomorrow. My journey would take me around the far side of the sun. There would be many firsts for mankind tomorrow. The first person that far away from Earth, the first person to go around the sun, the first person to ever travel close to the speed of light, the first test of a new solar plasma rocket engine, and hopefully, not the first person to be cremated in a solar flare.
You might think to yourself that space travel is as safe now as riding in a plane. After all, we've sent men to the moon and had people floating around in the space station for years. It isn't safe. Just a tenth of one percent of a degree too much towards the sun, and the news will be talking about barbecued Sam. A tenth of one percent of a degree away from the sun and you'll be listening to my radio beacon for the next ten thousand years as I drift off into space forever. If the scientists didn't calculate the speed and mass properly, I'll be the first human being to see the inside of the sun. An astronaut’s life is held in the ability of a team of engineers to make sure the can of air you’re breathing doesn’t leak. It’s a little like scuba diving. If your regulator stops working a hundred feet down, you’re likely going to die. In space, however, there’s no chance of making it to the surface, no boat waiting on top of the water, and no hospitals nearby. A million things could easily go wrong in space. That's my job every day, and that's why I’d never want a family back on Earth wondering if I'm coming home. I stood and stretched, feeling the sun’s warmth permeate my being. As the sun warmed my body I contemplated how, from here, the sun was gentle and caressing, but any closer and it would put the flames of Hell to shame. I took a deep breath as if it was my last chance to breathe at all, and walked towards my car.
Part 2
Twenty-four hours later I was breathing canned air, stuffed into a very uncomfortable spacesuit, and rapidly moving away from Earth. At this moment, it wasn’t the weightlessness, the fear of floating forever through the galaxy, or even being burned alive by crashing into the sun; it was the utter feeling of insignificance that I felt the most. From my pilot seat I looked out the front viewport of the spaceship, Endeavor. The vast black nothingness of space was to my right, and the massive sun that powered all life on Earth was slightly to the left of center.
Even though I was the top NASA astronaut and test pilot, hand selected for this historical solo journey, it was hard not to feel somewhat expendable. The test of the new solar plasma fusion engine would either fail miserably, or make me the first human to travel around the sun and back to Earth. I'd already shattered the record of being the furthest human away from Earth, and I was only hours into the journey.
“Control to Endeavor, over.”
“Endeavor to Control. I am ready to initialize the solar plasma engine, over.”
“Control to Endeavor. We see all green on our boards here. You're a go to initiate. Initiation in ten, nine, eight…”
I settled back into my chair and moved my finger over the flashing blue switch.
“…three, two, one, initiate solar plasma engine.”
I pressed the switch and watched the sun suddenly grow larger and larger. Radio communications ceased as the spacecraft leapt forward at close to the speed of light. Oddly, the spacecraft felt smooth and there was just a hint of a hum from the engine. This is the wonder of the vacuum of space where speed isn’t limited by the shape of the craft, and flight uninhibited by the friction of an atmosphere. It takes eight minutes for light from the sun to reach Earth. It would take me fifteen minutes to reach the sun. Fifteen minutes was all that the solar plasma engines needed to send Endeavor to the far side of the sun where gravity would pull the spacecraft around and slingshot it back towards Earth.
The hum went quiet; the switch indicated the solar plasma engine had shut down. Twenty minutes to get around the far side of the sun and fifteen more to slow the spacecraft down enough for radio communications to be reestablished. I looked out the viewport again. At this speed even the sun appeared to blur at the edges, while oddly enough, the view straight ahead was crystal clear. I leaned forward as I strained to hold my vision steady. "What’s that?" Before me, in the darkness of space I swear something was moving ahead. A shiny object, growing rapidly in size and coming straight for me.
I squeezed my eyes shut and opened them again. The sun was on my left and straight ahead another spacecraft was heading straight for me. I had just enough time to place my hands in front of me as if bracing for impact would make any difference. The moment had come. There was no sound, just a blinding flash of light. Then nothing.
I blinked and looked outside. The spaceship had vanished and yet something very odd just happened. The sun was supposed to be on my left, but it wasn't. It was on my right. Something had gone horribly wrong. Everything else was the same as before. I checked the voice recorder to make sure it was still on.
“This is Sam…” I stopped short. This wasn’t my voice coming from me. My voice sounded feminine. I looked up to a small mirror and froze. Looking back at me in the mirror was a woman’s face in a helmet. I put my gloved hand to my helmet and the image in the mirror did the same. I pressed my hand to my chest and felt unmistakable bumps through the spacesuit. I tried speaking once again.
“This is Sam Shepherd…” I faltered for a moment at the foreignness of my voice. “At 0307 hours, as I began moving around the far side of the sun I saw an object flying straight for Endeavor. It appeared to be another spacecraft. When the spacecraft collided there was a blinding flash of light. When I opened my eyes I realized the sun was on the wrong side of the ship. I believe the Endeavor passed through a parallax event horizon. It's possible I'm now in an alternate universe.”
It was all I could speak. I looked back at the mirror. The face looking back was beautiful with large blue eyes and sensual full lips. Could it be that this was myself in another universe? I looked out the viewport and watched the sun beginning to recede from view. The solar plasma engine kicked on automatically and the hum returned.
I continued to stare at myself not even noticing the engines had stopped. I was startled when the radio crackled with static.
“Control to Endeavor. Control to Endeavor.”
“Endeavor to control. I’m here, over.” I knew I still needed to get back to Earth if I ever wanted to get home again, if that was even possible. To accomplish that I would have to do everything I needed to do, regardless of what body I was in or what person I'd become.
“Control to Endeavor. Welcome home Samantha and congratulations. I don’t think anyone down here even breathed for that last fifty minutes. Let’s get you home, over.”
“Endeavor to Control. I’m more than ready to get home, over.” Wherever and whenever home was.
“Control to Endeavor. Make sure you’re strapped in tightly. We'll initiate the landing sequence in thirty seconds, over.”
I adjusted my straps when suddenly the spacecraft began shaking violently. Alarms started ringing and lights flashed. Smoke filled the cabin and everything went a dull gray.
Part 3
I opened my eyes slowly and let them adjust to the light. I appeared to be in a hospital bed. How did I get here? I raised my hand to my face. This wasn't my hand. It was small and delicate. I looked down to see two large breasts on my chest pushing my hospital gown away from my chest. It wasn’t a dream.
“There you are. You had us all worried, Samantha. Lucky thing the Endeavor had so many fail-safes and we were able to bring you down safely. Looks like you bumped your head a little. How do you feel?”
I looked over to see a man in a military-like uniform. His badge read 'A Bronson, Major.'
“Sir. Something happened up there.”
“The solar plasma engine burned a whole through an oxygen tank causing major system failures.”
“No, sir. Before that. Something happened on the far side of the sun. There was an event. Possibly a parallax horizon.”
“I’m sorry, Samantha. Most of the records were destroyed. I’m sure whatever you saw was a result of light bending as you neared the speed of light. Whatever sensor readings we did recover indicated no anomalies. You'll need to stay here overnight for observation. We have a news conference in a few hours. I’ll let the doctors check you over once more. If they give the all clear, you’ll need to get dressed so I can take you down to the conference. You’ve just made history, Samantha. As we discussed before, the world will want to know all about it and your particular perspective.” That last sentence seemed laced with hidden meaning.
The Major left and a few minutes later a trio of male doctors came into the room. They were quick and efficient. My blood pressure was taken, temperature, eye response, heart rate, brain wave activity, and autonomic nervous system checked. I felt like I'd been run through a Jiffy Lube. The doctors quickly left and moments later a pretty young woman rushed in looking rather scattered and carrying a wardrobe bag.
“I’m sorry for the delay, Ms. Shepherd. Here are your clothes for the conference. Major Bronson will be with you shortly. Is there anything at all I can get you, Ms. Shepherd?”
“No. I think I'm fine. Thank you.”
“No need to thank me, Ms. Shepherd. This is what I’m here to do.” With that said, she quickly gave a small bow and closed the door after her.
“That was a little odd.” I said to myself. I lifted off the bed covers and slid my legs over the side of the bed. The hospital gown freely slid up over my smooth thighs and legs as I did so. I looked down at a pair of very sexy legs. I ran my hand along them and marveled not only at their silkiness but also the sensual feeling of them. I stood rather shakily at first, but quickly gained my center of balance. I moved over to the door to my room and silently locked it. I then walked to a full-length mirror to look at myself for the first time.
At first glance everything seemed surreal. My mind was struggling to comprehend what happened. I finally focused on the mirror and before me stood an extraordinarily beautiful woman with flowing long blonde hair. She was approximately five foot eight, weighing maybe one hundred twenty pounds. Large blue eyes that made her appear sexy, intelligent, and inquisitive blinked back at me. High cheekbones and lush moist full lips added to her erotic beauty. Raising my arms to the hospital gown ties, I watched as the woman in the mirror did the same thing. I was aroused by the woman in the mirror and urged her to drop the gown to the floor, even though subconsciously I knew she was me. Slowly, almost painfully, I stared as the woman pulled the strings that held the gown on her body. As the gown slowly slipped over the woman’s frame, bit by bit of her wonderful body became exposed. Ample breasts appeared and I let out a gasp of wonder and awe. The woman gasped as well. The falling gown exposed the woman’s stomach that was flat, lightly muscled, and smooth. The gown finally slipped over the woman’s hips and dropped soundlessly to the floor.
The woman in the mirror was truly flawless and captivated my vision. Her smoothly shaved vagina seemed to beg to be caressed. I watched the woman turn slightly so she could show me her perfectly shaped buttocks. I saw all these things as though I was watching from a distance or watching a woman on television. Fully mesmerized, I reached for the woman to see her hand also reach for me. When I touched the cold glass of the mirror, reality finally came back to me. I looked down on my naked body. My breasts, swaying slightly with my movement, blocked some of my view. I ran my hands over this foreign body I now wore. My slight, feminine hands causing sensual pleasures wherever they touched. I placed my hands over my breasts, cupping them, yet my hands could not fully hold them. My thumbs brushed over my nipples causing waves of pleasure to roll through my body and my nipples to become erect.
I slid one hand downwards between my legs. The void very noticeable to me, however, one light touch of my fingers across my vaginal lips caused me to gasp aloud. Looking back at myself in the mirror I had to wonder what my counterpart must be feeling right now. I stared at myself knowing that I may never return home again.
I reluctantly turned towards the wardrobe bag left by the woman and unzipped it. Cringing, I pulled out an elegant dark blue skirt suit, lacey blue panties, and an almost see through blue bra. Sighing to myself, but knowing I had no choice, I slipped on the panties and struggled a little with the bra. Catching a brief glimpse of myself in the mirror didn't help my arousal which continued to climb. I felt warmth and wetness between my legs. With concerted effort, I put on the remaining clothing, a light blue blouse, which showed altogether too much cleavage, a skirt, and a dark blue blazer-type jacket that accentuated my figure. I also found a pair of dark blue pumps in the bottom of the bag that I slipped on, thankful my new body seemed to have muscle memory for walking in such things.
I found a hairbrush and stroked my long, soft hair, taking out the tangles as best I could. Looking once again at the mirror, I was caught breathless by the beauty I saw. Picking up my nametag, I carefully looked it over. Samantha Shepherd, NASA. I even recognized the employee ID number as my own. I clipped it onto my blazer lapel. A knock at the door startled me. I sighed, and unlocked the door.
The pretty woman that had brought the wardrobe bag to me and Major Bronson were there when I opened the door. The woman had a name tag, Jill Burton, Administrative Assistant, and she was carrying a clipboard. There was something very submissive in her attitude and the way she walked behind Major Bronson and me as I was guided to the news conference.
Part 4
The conference room was large with nearly fifty journalists that all stood and applauded as I entered. I'd been in news conferences many times before, but here, in this universe, I was amazed there were only men in the room. Major Bronson indicated that I should move to the podium.
"How are you feeling Samantha?" Came the first question.
You mean, aside from the fact that I was now a woman? I repressed my agitated thoughts keeping them from my tongue. "I'm feeling fine, just a slight bump on the head. The doctors seemed suitably impressed I was in one piece. Next question."
"As the first woman in space, how would you describe your experience?"
That was an odd question. Why would I be the first woman in space? Trying not to miss a beat, I replied, "It was exhilarating!"
"You mean you weren't frightened?"
"There was a sense of isolation, but frightened, no. Not at all. The risks are what I signed up for." Major Bronson coughed and I looked his way. He didn't seem very happy.
"What would you say to other women who think they could do something similar?"
"I'd tell them, go for it! There’s nothing they can’t do."
Major Bronson pushed me rather roughly to the side and took over the podium. He spoke to the journalists, "It's clear that Samantha sustained more injuries than diagnosed. I've notified the doctors to reassess her brain function. We'll end the conference now so that she can recuperate properly. You'll be notified if any subsequent conferences are scheduled. Unfortunately, we'll not let you take any footage shot today and you’ll not be allowed to quote anything that she said. Thank you and good day."
As soon as I was in the hallway, Major Bronson forcefully grabbed my arm. "What in the hell do you think you were doing in there?"
"Let me go, you're hurting me!"
"How dare you, you little tramp!" He turned and backhanded me across the face. The force of the blow momentarily stunned me as I fell back against the hallway wall. "We had a deal!" He was yelling. "We selected you, the most beautiful, athletic, and intelligent woman in the world, to do this mission for one reason, and one reason only! To prove to the world that women aren’t capable of handling stressful situations. By doing so we would put those rebellious women around the world who think they ought to have a higher status back in their place. We, you and me, had a deal! Regardless of what happened, you were to say you were frightened and unfit for the task! I only wished you hadn't survived the explosion! You'll think upon what I just said and seriously consider if you want to go to prison or worse. Get your head back in the game!"
He stormed off. I was stunned and unable to fathom what kind of world I found myself in. Jill, looked at me with wide eyes. She whispered, "That was the bravest thing I've ever seen anyone do. What you said in the conference gave me hope! I only wish the rest of the women in the world could have heard that. I fear for your life Ms. Shepherd." With that she ran off as the guards came and grabbed me by the arms and dragged me back to my room. This time they locked the door from the outside.
Part 5
I went straight to the sink and grabbed a small towel and wet it down with the coldest water I could get from the tap. My cheek was swollen and red, but no permanent damage was done and it would likely be fine by morning. I held the cloth to my face and thought over what I'd seen and heard. The submissive assistant, the all male set of doctors and journalists, the violent behavior of the Major. Women are supposed to be submissive in this universe. I was being threatened with prison or worse, whatever worse was. On a positive note, they wouldn't have gone through all of this trouble if there wasn't a cultural wave of change threatening the patriarchal society. I looked at myself in the mirror again. In a female body, in this society, did I have the strength to do what I knew was right?
About thirty minutes later a light knock came at the door. Jill stepped inside with some food. She made sure she closed the door behind her. "I've got ice for you, Ms. Shepherd."
"Jill, please call me Samantha."
Jill beamed a smile at me. She took the cloth I was holding to my face, placed ice in it, and very gently held it back up to my cheek. I winced slightly at the cold. "There's something different about you since you returned. I must say I like the changes very much. I want you to know that no matter what happens, you're my hero. I've never seen any woman do what you did. Oh my gosh, I'm flustered just being in your presence! I tasted the food for you. If they poisoned it, I didn't want you to die. I'm sorry, I'm rambling."
Jill leaned forward and kissed me. "Oh my gosh! I can't believe I just did that! If the guards weren’t waiting for me I don’t think I'd be able to keep myself from ravaging you. I think I'm in love!" Jill rushed straight out the door leaving me even more baffled and surprisingly more tantalized than I was before.
I sat on the bed and slowly picked at my dinner, barely tasting the food. If this universe were anything like mine, the likelihood of another spacecraft flying anytime within the next few years would be remote, especially after a system failure. To think that I could be on the next spacecraft, or that the parallax event would be there, or my counterpart would be at the right place at the right time, would be extremely unlikely. Like it or not, I'd come to the conclusion that I was stuck here forever.
When I finished my dinner I placed the tray of empty plates on the nightstand. A light knock sounded again and Jill came into the room. She smiled brightly at me. "I came for the dishes and to bring you a nightgown. These sheets are so rough and I couldn't think straight imagining you sleeping, alone, in the nude, on those rough sheets."
"Thank you, Jill. I greatly appreciate your taking care of me. I was just thinking of having a shower and climbing into bed."
Jill bit her lower lip. "Mmmm. I'd like to take care of you all right. I wish I had time to help you in the shower, but Major Bronson wants me to file some paperwork tonight and I shouldn't keep him waiting." She grabbed my hand and leaned close. "I hope I didn't come on too strong before."
"Umm. No, Jill. I found it sweet."
"Good!" She pressed her lips much firmer against mine this time and slid a hand to my butt for a squeeze. "Oh my gosh! You are making me so excited! I'll see you in the morning!" She grabbed the tray of dishes and after a quick pause to fan herself with her free hand, left the room.
Now I really wondered about this universe. Were all the women here so forward and wanting sex with other women? I admit, Jill was very pretty and her intensity caught me off guard. I felt guilty and excited at the same time. A cold shower might help. I stripped out of my clothes and took another look at myself in the mirror. I'd have to say that back in my old universe, this body I was now in, would definitely be one of the most beautiful women in the world. I noted my thighs were moist. I reached down with one hand and slid my finger into my vagina. It was more than moist and my clitoris was swollen. I stroked it gently and almost fell to the floor from the incredible feelings that poured through me.
I adjusted the temperature of the shower water and stepped in. At first I was shocked at how hard the water felt against my body, but I slowly adjusted the pressure to a point it was more comfortable. The hot water against my breasts was invigorating. I lathered my hands with soap and moved them over my breasts. The feeling was beyond description. My nipples stood fully erect and were so sensitive that the slightest touch would cause me to shudder. I almost felt I could orgasm just by massaging my breasts. It was clear I needed a release from my sexual tension so I slipped a finger between my vaginal lips and began slow ministrations of my clitoris. As I gently rubbed back and fort, my body took over and my hips pressed against my hand. The feeling of having a finger inside me was amazing. With some pressure on my clitoris, and my other hand squeezing my nipple, I began to shake until my entire body exploded in ecstasy. My first orgasm as a woman was so powerful that I collapsed on the shower floor, unable to move for several moments. Although I wanted more, I also knew my body needed rest. I focused on washing myself as best I could and cleaning my long hair. After drying my hair I put on the nightgown, which, by the way, was very revealing and mostly transparent. I crawled into bed and was instantly asleep.
Part 6
There were no windows in the room, so when I woke I was unsure as to what time it might be. I got up and relieved myself and noticed my body felt very refreshed. A light knock came and the door opened then closed behind Jill. She took one look at me in my nightgown and was unable to move. Her mouth hung open as she stared at my breasts through the almost transparent, gossamer fabric.
"Good morning, Jill. At least I think it’s morning."
"Oh, yes! Good morning, Samantha. You look amazing!" Jill moved over and hugged me tight so our breasts pressed against each other. She slid one hand up so that it brushed against my breast before moving it behind my neck to hold me in a lasting kiss. "You’re so delectable, Samantha! But, as much as I know you want me right now, I've got to find a way to get you out of here. Take a look at the paper from this morning."
She handed me the paper and the cover headline read, 'Samantha Shepherd Dies after Complications from Explosion of the Endeavor.' “NASA told the media that you died last night. The article said your female constitution was not capable of the things men do. You better get changed!"
Just then Major Bronson burst through the door. He leaned back to the guards and whispered something before turning and locking the door from the inside. "It’s too bad, Samantha, that you didn't do what you were told during the news conference. I tried to persuade the board to give you another chance, after all, it would be a shame to waste such a beautiful woman as yourself. The doctors will be arriving in about an hour to euthanize you. That gives me an hour to get what I've wanted from you since I first met you."
"No!!!" Jill yelled at him.
"Shut up, Jill. You get yours next."
I started to back away from him as he began to remove his pants. "This can go one of two ways. Either you can be the perfect submissive and do as I ask, or you'll be beaten until you can't stand, and I'll still get what I want."
"You can't do this! I have rights!"
"You have no rights!" His pants dropped exposing his erect penis.
Somehow, within me I dug up some courage. I stood tall and held my chin up. "You're not even a man at all! That thing is so small your more like a woman than a man."
Bellowing with rage he grabbed me and threw me on the bed I began to realize just how much weaker I was. I was terrified. Jill made herself as small as possible in the corner and was weeping hard. Major Bronson grabbed my nightgown and ripped it to shreds as he climbed on top of me. I was shaking and screaming, fighting him off with my fists to no avail. He leaned over me, his one hand holding both my wrists over my head, his other cupping my face roughly to force it towards his. With all my strength I thrust my knee into his balls and bucked up throwing him off of me and onto the hard floor, very thankful this body was as fit as it looked. While he was moaning on the floor and still holding onto his penis, I kicked him in the face, grabbed a steel bedpan, and smashed it over his head. He was out like a light.
I ran over and grabbed Jill. "Jill, I need you. We need to get out of here!"
I could see her shock wear off as she got to her feet and rubbed the tears from her face. "I can't believe you did that. That was so amazing! God, I wish I had you safe and alone. You're naked. Mmmm."
"No time for that now, Jill, but I promise you, if we get out of here and someplace safe, the first thing I want to do is to get to know you much better."
"Now that's motivation! You better get dressed!"
Jill went over and grabbed Major Bronson's security badge and kicked him in the stomach and hit him again on the head with the bedpan for good measure. I smiled at her as I pulled on my skirt and top. With Jill's help we tied his hands and feet with the old hospital gown and stuffed the remains of the nightgown into his mouth. We then dragged him into the shower.
"This next part will be harder. I need you to get the guard in. I'll hide behind the door and grab his weapon when he comes in."
Jill went to the door and opened it. She told the guard that Major Bronson needed him in the room right away. The guard came in, obviously not expecting anything from two women, and was taken completely off guard when I grabbed his gun from his holster. Putting it to the back of his head I said, "Make a sound and I'll blow your head off." Jill grabbed the now dented bedpan and smashed it down on the guard's head. I smiled and kissed Jill on the lips. "Did you know that seeing you do that gives me a warm feeling inside? Grab his handcuffs, keys, and security badge. I'll tie the handgun under my skirt in case we might need it. I need you to cuff my hands behind my back."
"What? I can't do that unless I was to handcuff you to the bed!"
"It’s okay, Jill. People within the building will likely think I'm just being led to the doctors to be put down. If I wasn't handcuffed, they'd be suspicious."
"Okay, but can we keep the handcuffs for later?"
Jill handcuffed me but made sure they were very loose so that even without keys I could get my hands out if needed. We opened the door and walked out into the hallway. Jill led me down the hall and we passed several people. None seemed bothered by what they saw. We reached some stairs and went down until we reached the basement level. From there we moved into the parking garage. "Do you have a car, Jill?"
"What are you talking about? You know only men can drive and own cars."
"Oh, right, I forgot. Let's take the handcuffs off and see if we can rent a car the hard way."
Jill removed the cuffs and asked, "What do you mean ‘the hard way’?"
I spotted a man further in the garage getting into what appeared to be a very nice, fast, sports car. I walked up behind the man as he was opening his door and tapped him on the shoulder. He turned around and I could see the look of lust in his eyes as he looked me up and down. "Excuse me, sir, but I seem to have a problem with my skirt. Can you help me?" I reached down and started lifting my skirt a little, then grabbed the gun and pointed it at him. "I'll take your keys, wallet, and parking pass please." He looked like he wanted to hit me. The nice thing about all of this was that men just assumed women weren't going to do anything in this universe, so it made it easy for me to pistol whip him across the head with the side of the gun. He slumped to the ground unconscious. "Get in, Jill!"
"But you can't drive!"
"Just make sure you buckle up."
Part 7
I was glad the technology and cars were pretty much identical to where I came from. I put the keys in and started the car and drove out of the parking lot. "That was easy so far. Where can we go to be safe?"
Jill, who was amazed I was driving a car, had a mischievous grin on her face. "My father owns a cabin on a lake a few hours from here. Just head north on the highway and I can direct you to an exit. How do you know how to drive?"
"It’s pretty simple. I'll have to show you."
"Oh, no! I'd be put in jail!"
"Like you won't be put in jail for breaking me out of NASA and beating up the Major and the guard?"
Jill looked down pensively. "I never thought about that. I guess I don't have a job anymore."
"Jill, you're a lovely person and you need to know that I am attracted to you in many ways. I do however, need to confide something to you."
"You're married? You have a girlfriend already? You're dying? Oh no, please don’t tell me you're dying!"
"It may be worse than all of those put together. It just wouldn’t be fair to you not knowing. Have you ever read or heard about the possibility of parallel or multiple universes?"
"Not really."
"Have you ever had a dream that felt so real that you felt you were actually there? Or perhaps experienced Deja-vu?"
"Yes, quite a few times. I had a great dream about you last night that was so exciting!"
"Okay. Some people believe that there's not one universe, but many of them, and that in some of our dreams, we actually see glimpses of events that happen in another universe. In theory, you exist in multiple universes at any given point of time. Since these universes are beyond our capability to see due to time and space limitations, it's really only a theory."
"So you're saying that there could be another me in another universe that made love to you last night? I wish I was in that universe. Why are you telling me this?"
"This will sound crazy and a lot like I am just making up a story, but I’m not. When I got to the far side of the sun and as I approached the speed of light, something happened."
"Yes, the ship had a failure."
"No. That was after I'd come back around and was close to Earth again. When I was at the far side of the sun I saw another spaceship heading straight for me. It thought I was looking at myself in a mirror. When we collided, there was a bright flash of light."
"You didn't tell anyone at NASA about that. How come?"
"Because there was no way to prove it happened and it might put me in jeopardy."
"Why would it put you in jeopardy?"
"Because, Jill, I believe I passed through what is considered a parallax event horizon. I moved from one universe to another." I sighed, not really wanting to share the next part. "In the other universe, I was Sam Shepherd. When the event took place, my counterpart in this universe and I exchanged places."
"Let me get this straight. You flew the same mission, at the same time, in a different universe and somehow managed to jump into this one when the two missions collided in space-time?"
I nodded slowly, impressed by how perceptive Jill was. "I started out the mission as Sam and finished the mission as Samantha."
"Oh my God! You’re saying you were a man in the other universe and Samantha was your counterpart and you both traded places?"
"I'm so sorry, Jill. I know you dislike men and how poorly this universe treats women here. I'd understand completely if you want nothing more to do with me."
"That explains it then. The change in your personality. How you know how to drive a car." Jill looked thoughtful for a moment. "You know, I never said I disliked men. I have to work with them and all. I was physically attracted to Samantha before, I mean, who wouldn’t be? Just look at you. But I didn't like her personality. She was rude, aggressive, and ignored me completely. When you came back, you were so kind to me and humble, and I was so proud that you stood up to Major Bronson. What was it like? Being a man and having all that power?"
"In my old universe, men and women are equals, at least in most of the world. I never thought of women as being inferior in any way, as a matter of fact, I encouraged women to go into space. Women could vote, be president, drive cars, be CEOs of companies, and, in some ways, had more rights than men."
"I can't imagine what the world would be like if it were that way. This may sound strange, but perhaps you were meant to be here. To help this universe change its ways. How do you feel about suddenly being in the body of a woman?"
"I'd often wondered what it must be like to be a woman. I guess now I have that chance. I've come to realize I’m stuck here in this body. It does me no good to moan or complain. The reality is I can't go back. I don't know what Samantha was like before, but I do know that I'm still attracted to women. The actions of Major Bronson trying to rape me earlier, scared me to death. I felt so weak."
"I'm glad you’re still attracted to women, because I'm even more attracted to you than I was before, if that's even possible. In a way, I can be the first person to ever make love to you as a woman. That's so exciting!" She placed a hand on my leg. "Can you speed up? I'm not sure how much longer I can restrain myself."
The cabin turned out to be quite the place. It was waterfront in a beautiful forest and with no other people or buildings around. Jill led me inside and pulled me straight to the bedroom.
Part 8
I stood on the deck overlooking the morning mist as it came off the lake. The sun was just rising over the trees. I'd found a robe to wrap myself in and I smiled thinking about last night. If it wasn't that NASA was trying to kill me, I could simply and truly be content. Jill was a remarkable woman, someone I could see myself with long-term. I was wondering if Jill thought of me as just a one-time fling.
"Good morning, lover."
I turned to see Jill coming up behind me wearing nothing but a see-through nightgown. Her hair was tousled making her look even sexier. "Good morning, Jill. You were incredible last night and you look absolutely delectable this morning."
"Nice to know I have that affect on you. Come, sit with me on the bench." She sat back and opened her arms for me to snuggle into. "I was surprised to see how permissive and tender you were last night. I've always tended to be more passive, but last night was so wonderful. I think seeing you in action and hearing that women are much more equal to men in the other universe just makes me want to be more like that. I hope you didn't mind?"
"Not at all. If I'm honest, I enjoyed being under your control and even now, feeling your arms around me in a loving, protective way, makes me feel secure. Perhaps it's just these female hormones that I am not accustomed to."
"Have you ever thought that perhaps parallel universes hold our opposites? In my dreams I tend to be more aggressive, but in reality, I've tended to be more submissive. You were a man in the other universe, and here you're a woman. Sort of a yin-yang thing."
"That's very astute of you, Jill. In my universe, as a man, I was expected to be the provider and protector of a woman, even though I found that role tedious and straining. It wasn't that women were submissive, rather that men being larger tended to be the protectors. I can see how here, in this body, I could default to my natural condition. If Samantha was much more aggressive while here, she could very well have been my opposite."
"What if the universes were out of balance and the event happened because of that? You'd thought about being a woman before and would've liked to have been more in a submissive role, and I know Samantha would've loved the chance to be a man and be more aggressive than she already was."
"As long as you like me the way I am, right now, happy to be cuddled in your arms, I'm pleased if the universes balanced the way they have."
"I don't like you, Samantha."
Obviously the female hormones were getting to me. I felt myself tense and a knot in my stomach suddenly form. I started to get up, feeling like a complete and utter fool. "I..., I'm sorry, Jill. I know I'm new here in this world and I obviously misread the situation." I tried standing but Jill pulled me tighter against her. I turned my head away from her not wanting her to see my embarrassment.
"As I was trying to say; I don't like you, Samantha, I think I love you. I don't know what things are like in your world, but here, women have few opportunities to choose their partner. I see something in you I don’t want to let go of. Female partners are not unheard of here, it's almost a necessity. Women, in general have no rights and men can take any woman that's not in a male-female partnership to their bed. But I'm getting ahead of myself. I've no idea how you feel about me, after all, you've only known me for a day."
At that moment all of my yearning and longing came to a focal point. I felt Jill's arms around me, holding me tight, and the desire to stay in that position forever was so strong. I turned my head and kissed her. "Everything is so new and strange for me at the moment, and it would be unfair of me to yield to my current desires and emotions and tell you I love you. I can say however, I've never wanted anything so much in all my life than to be with you."
"I understand and I like the sound of that. If nothing else, Samantha, I have faith in your new character. I'm more than willing to wait for your declaration of love for me, I just hope that we can still have fun while you make up your mind. Do you realize what a temptation you are with your robe open at the top and me having such a great view?"
"You mean like the temptation of you walking out here in a see-through nightgown?"
Jill smiled and started kissing me.
Part 9
As I lay wrapped in Jill's arms I began to formulate a plan. Somehow I needed to get myself in front of as many people as possible to expose, not only that I wasn't dead, but also the lies of NASA and the reasons behind them wanting me killed. "Jill?"
"Yes, love?"
"Do you know where Samantha lived and whether or not we could get in there?"
"Yes, why?"
"I've no clothes and no idea what resources she had that we could use."
"What resources?"
"Money, for one. We might need access to funds for travel, to buy food and provisions, or even buy our freedom."
"That's a good idea. What are we going to do about NASA wanting you dead?"
"The good thing about that is they wouldn't want to create a huge manhunt for me as that would involve people outside of NASA. They'd want to keep a close eye on who knows I'm still alive. That gives us some freedom and time. What I want to do is go on live TV or in front of thousands or millions of people. If we could show the world I'm alive, then NASA would have to back off. Of course they might still want me dead and make it look like an accident, but it would put us in the driver's seat."
"I like the way you think. Samantha's place is about an hour's drive further north from here. I actually have her keys as I was her personal valet when she was getting ready for the space trip. We could go to her apartment. Hopefully no one would be there, but if we go late at night, it might be safer."
"Once we know what we have to work with we can start contacting news agencies to see who would want an exclusive live report. In the meantime, I can show you some martial arts that I learned for self defense and, if you like, we can find more bullets and teach you how to shoot a gun."
Jill pulled a few stray hairs from my face and tucked them behind my ear. "You're so sexy when you talk about getting physical. I'd love that."
"Let's go to the apartment so I can get some clothes. Do you think my clothing would fit you? Do you need to get some things for yourself?"
“I’ve got a few clothes stored here at the cabin and I think most of what I have would fit you. You’re breasts are larger than mine. I think that with the exception of bras, we could wear each other’s clothing. Samantha had much nicer clothes than me. She was a bit of a celebrity.”
“We have a few hours before we’d need to leave. Let me start showing you some martial arts. We’ll just need to get dressed.”
“Only if we have to.”
Part 10
Jill was enjoying this too much as she launched herself at my back and wrapped her arms around me. I grabbed her wrists, twisted, turned, and pulled her around so that my leg was behind hers and she was falling to the ground with me on top of her.
“Mmmmm. That was fun! Can I try that on you now?”
“Let’s go through it again but more slowly so you can see what I did.” Jill giggled as she wrapped her arms around me. “Look over my shoulder and watch how I’m grabbing your wrists.” Jill was pressing herself against me and slowly rocking back and forth. I was having a hard time concentrating. “Twist down, throw your hip back, pull, and slide your foot around… Okay, your turn.”
“All right. Attack me, sexy.” I grabbed Jill from behind and it was clear she learned very well. The next thing I knew I was on the ground with her on top of me. Her hair fell across my face as she kissed me. “I like that move. It puts me in complete control.”
Strangely, I knew I was far from vulnerable, yet I was enjoying the feeling of being under Jill’s power. It could be that I felt comfortable with her. “Help, help. I’m being attacked.” I whispered.
“I’ll let you go on one condition.”
“Anything!” I giggled. I was a male astronaut and I was having fun playing the part of a helpless female. What was wrong with me?
“You have to wear something sexy for me and let me take advantage of you tonight.”
I nodded and Jill pulled me up and into her arms. She began stroking my hair gently and put my head on her shoulder. “You’re so beautiful and wonderful, Samantha.”
“Something is happening to me, Jill.”
“You’re falling for me. I knew it.”
“Yes, but that’s not what I’m concerned about. I’m hoping that this is just because I’m with you, but I feel myself becoming more and more submissive. I’m enjoying you having control over me. I don’t understand it and I’m worried I won’t be able to do what I know I have to do.”
“Don’t worry, sweetheart. I’m sure it’s just that you feel safe. You’ve never been a woman before. You naturally feel weaker than your old self. As for me, this is the first relationship I’ve had with another woman. I have a strong desire to protect you and keep you safe. In this universe, it’s quite normal for one woman to take on a more dominant role. That doesn’t mean the other is a pushover just that seems to be how things balance.”
Part 11
As the sun began to set we drove further north until we came to Samantha’s apartment building. We parked outside when and we felt secure no one was looking snuck into the building. The top floor was Samantha’s apartment. We entered slowly and quietly just in case someone was inside. Everything was all quiet as Jill led me through the luxurious suite.
In the bedroom we found some suitcases and I began tossing clothes in. There wasn’t a pair of pants in the entire place. I asked Jill about that and she told me no woman would ever dare to wear men’s clothing. We found Samantha’s purse and identification. Jill opened the drawers by the bed and squealed with delight. She turned towards me holding up something in each of her hands. There was a strap-on penis and what looked to be a large dildo. I’m sure my face turned pale.
“These are black market and illegal. I’ll put them in your suitcase.”
I was about to protest but the look of happiness on Jill’s face was something I couldn’t take away. At least, not at that moment. “They always say there’s nothing two women can’t do that a man and a woman can do.”
“Where do they say that, Samantha?”
“I guess they only say that back in my old universe.”
“It’s a great saying! I’ll go grab some food. Why don’t you see about money?”
I dug through Samantha’s purse but found little of use there. She had a laptop computer. I turned it on and it asked for a password. I used my old one from work and was surprised to see it work. Once online I found her bank accounts. Assuming the dollars were equivalent, I had a lot of money. I grabbed as much as I could and stuffed it into the suitcases.
We were about to leave when we heard cars pull up outside. Looking down we could see the NASA logo on the vehicles. “We’ve got to get out of here.” We each grabbed a suitcase and started running down the stairs. At the bottom we spotted a NASA guard posted by the side door, right where the car was located. We’d have to go out the front. We snuck to the front doors and pried them open. It was dark and quiet outside. We stepped out and were about to go around the corner when I heard my name.
“Samantha Shepherd?”
I turned to see a woman with flowers standing by a miniature shrine of flowers and candles with my picture in the middle.
“You’re not dead! You’re such an inspiration. I came to leave something to remember you by.”
“I’m not dead yet, but NASA wants me dead. We’re planning on letting the world know I’m alive.”
“How can I help?”
“NASA just arrived here. Around the corner is a NASA guard. Can you distract him? We need to get to the car.”
“I’ll do anything for you, Ms. Shepherd. Wait, you have a car?”
“It’s a long story. Please, we don’t have much time.”
She nodded and walked around the corner. We watched as she spoke to the guard then pointed inside the building. The guard ran inside and she waved us towards her. We tossed the suitcases into the car, thanked the woman, and slowly drove away and back towards the cabin.
I pulled out the laptop once we returned to the cabin. “What’s the largest news media organization or perhaps the one that’s most sympathetic to women’s issues?”
“CNN is the largest, but they are anti-women. Fox News is the one you’d probably want.” I laughed at that. “What’s so funny?”
“In my universe CNN is pro-everything. If you felt like your hamster deserved rights, they’d be the one to support you. I’ll try to contact Fox News. Where is a good place to meet them?”
“You’d want to be somewhere public. In the same city that Samantha has her apartment is a large public square. It’s called Freedom Square, named after the speech for freedom that led to the freeing of the slaves. That might work.”
“Jill, look at this.” I turned the monitor to face her. News articles from around the world as women mourned the loss of Samantha Shepherd. Conspiracy articles suggested that Samantha was deliberately killed by NASA. “Samantha really was a celebrity. What’s the political climate like, especially in regards to women wanting more rights?”
“There’s been forays going on for decades. Some countries like Iran and China have introduced more rights for women, but they are ostracized by the rest of the world. A central figure will periodically arise in the women’s movement, but it’s usually short lived, or she winds up dead. Women want the right to vote, to drive, civil rights to protect their bodies, and to own businesses.”
“Do you think Samantha was popular enough to galvanize a global population of women?”
“Yes. But I must say I’m not interested in you getting killed. I’m being selfish, I know. We could just go hide out somewhere for the rest of our lives.”
I looked Jill in her eyes, my heart was beating quickly. I wanted that. My conscience kicked in. “I would like that, Jill. I keep thinking about what you said. How maybe I was here to help fix this universe. I think I should do what I can and if that does no good, then we’ll go hide away somewhere.”
Jill nodded and wrapped her arms around me. “I don’t want to lose you, but this is bigger than both of us. Just don’t die on me. I don’t think I could survive your loss.”
Part 12
Fox News had been more than anxious to get an exclusive. They began advertising a live public event in Freedom Square at 2:00 pm in two days’ time to celebrate the life of Samantha Shepherd with expectations of several hundred thousand participants. A stage would be set up. Cameras would cover the event. Guest speakers would be there. Fox News would expect me to arrive at 2:30 pm sharp to ‘unexpectedly’ take the podium.
Two days later Jill and I dressed in the best clothes we had. We took one last look at the news and social media before we left. According to statistics, the live event would be one of the highest viewed events of all times. Social media sites were abuzz with activity. My hands were sweaty and my foot was tapping until Jill’s kiss calmed me. “You’ll do great, Samantha.”
Getting close to Freedom Square would have been a problem, but Fox News had agreed to meet us and provide and escort to the front of the stage. The windows of the car I’d stolen were tinted making it hard to see inside, helping us to get away with the fact that I was driving. At the stroke of 2:30 pm our little convoy pulled up in front of the stage. I took a deep breath and opened the car door and stepped outside in front of thousands of people.
Timing couldn’t have been more perfect as Major Bronson had just stepped up to the podium and was speaking with feigned sadness over my loss. As soon as I stepped out of the car people started screaming my name. The cameras panned from Major Bronson to me, showing me as I stepped out of the driver’s seat which elicited gasps and cheers. Jill and I walked up to the podium. Major Bronson’s face was red and his veins bulging. He tried to hit me but Jill blocked his arm. Screaming with rage he grabbed Jill from behind. I almost smiled knowing what was about to happen to him. Jill grabbed his wrists, twisted, threw her hips back, and Major Bronson fell flat on his back in front of her. She put her spiked heel to his throat and stood proudly, giving me a little wink.
I took a brief moment to kiss Jill, much to the delight of the crowd. I whispered to her. “I love you, Jill.”
Jill was beaming from ear to ear as I stepped up to the microphone. I’d thought a lot about what I might say and even did some searching on the Internet to confirm that the most important speeches from my universe hadn’t yet been used here. I took a deep breath and raised my hand for silence. The crowd hushed.
“The rumors of my demise have been greatly exaggerated. I’m here to ask the women of the world to forgive me for I made a terrible mistake. In my zeal to be the first woman in space I brokered a deal with NASA. I agreed I would tell the world that as a woman I was unfit for space travel. I was to tell all of you to accept your lot in life. I’m sorry that I even considered betraying you that way.”
Jill still held her heel to Major Bronson’s throat, reached over and took my hand in hers. That touch was all the support I needed to continue.
“The day I travelled around the sun was the day of my revelation. Upon my return to Earth, I was transformed. Not only was I a woman just like every one of you, but I was an empowered woman. At the news conference at NASA the next day I was asked a question. What would I say to other women who thought they could do the same as me? I told them that these women should go for it! There’s nothing a woman can’t do.”
“When NASA heard what I said, Major Bronson here slapped me and locked me in a room. The next morning NASA announced to the world I had perished overnight as a result of the Endeavor explosion. They feared the truth!”
“And what is that truth? Biology teaches us that the primary difference between men and women is a single chromosome. We have an XY and men have XX. We share the same nervous systems, bone, and muscular structures. While we may be on average physically weaker than men, our constitutions are actually stronger. We have a higher pain threshold than men. How do you think a man would cope with giving birth? We have faster reaction times than men. And for you men out there that think you’re superior to women because you have some bits dangling between your legs, you wouldn’t exist without us women.” The women in the crowd were cheering.
“We stand here today in Freedom Square, the same square that the slaves were given their freedom. Yet there are more slaves in this world that haven’t been released. We women are slaves! We have no rights! We toil at the whim and will of our male benefactors.”
“I have a dream! That one day a person would not be considered unworthy because of their sex but they are valued by their character and contribution to mankind. I have a dream that women would be allowed to vote, to drive a car, to own a business, and to have inalienable rights to protect their bodies. Will men simply allow these things without a fight? I can tell you now, they won’t. Will fighting for these changes take a toll on women around the world? Absolutely! We must stand for our rights! We must stand together! We must…”
I felt the searing pain before I heard the shot. I fell to the podium floor and gasped for air. Jill fell over me protectively and had her hand on my shoulder where the blood was flowing freely. She was screaming for help, help I wouldn’t get. Police flooded the stage and pulled me roughly to my feet. I almost passed out from the pain. The cuffed me and Jill and dragged us away. At some point I passed out.
Part 13
I woke in a dingy cement cell. I looked at my shoulder, which had been tended to, but not overly well. My hands were free so I pulled at the bandage to see the bullet had passed clean through the top of my shoulder muscle. It was painful and oozing, but not life threatening. I slowly stood to find my foot was shackled to the wall by a chain.
“Jill? Jill, are you there?”
“Shut up in there!”
“Where’s Jill?”
“You’ll see her very soon. Now shut up traitor.”
“So I’m a traitor now? I was a hero once. Hard to believe speaking the truth makes one a traitor. How would you feel if…”
A cattle prod jammed through the bars and hit my side causing me to writhe in pain. “I told you to shut up.”
That was the first day of several. I was given no food. Water tasted like it came from a urinal. I was hosed down, shocked, and tormented. By the end of the third day I curled myself into a ball and crawled to the corner of the cell. I started to cry. My bravado was gone. I wanted only one thing. To be in Jill’s arms. To feel the warmth of her body protecting me one last time.”
I was fitfully sleeping when the police jerked me roughly to my feet and tore my clothing from my body. They cuffed my hands and led me outside. I was broken, surprised by how little it had taken. I was naked, afraid, humiliated, and utterly dejected. I started to hear yelling as I was led to a huge open courtyard. The light of the sun was blinding and I squinted and held my hands to block the sun from my eyes. I was yanked hard by the guards, my body wincing in pain as my shoulder wound reopened. Blood began trickling down my arm and chest.
I saw cameras pointed at me. CNN’s logo proudly displayed everywhere. Men filled the courtyard and hurled insults and rotting vegetables at me. They led me to a raised platform. It was then I saw Jill. Her dress was torn and dirty, she had a fire in her eyes. She looked at me with love as she screamed bloody murder at what they’d done to me. I mouthed the words to her, “I’m sorry. I love you.” They stood me in the center of the platform and shackled my feet to it with a chain.
“We are gathered today to pronounce judgement on Samantha Shepherd and Jill Burton. For aiding and abetting a known criminal, Jill Burton, you are hereby sentenced to life in a work camp.”
I wanted to shout ‘no!’ but I couldn’t. I fell to my knees and wept.
“Samantha Shepherd. For speaking high treason, for attacking multiple men, for stealing a car, and for driving, you are hereby sentenced to death to be carried out immediately and on live television. You can however save your own pitiful life, living for the rest of your days in isolation within prison walls. You only have to renounce your public statements.”
I looked over at Jill and drew an ounce of courage from her resolute strength. That ounce was an ounce more than I had left. I stood to my feet and looked at the camera. “I will never renounce the truth of my words!”
“Then so be it! Rifles ready!”
This was it. I came all the way around the sun, crossed the boundaries of the universe, only to die in an uncivilized world.
“Aim!”
I thought back at the little boy, Billy who was going to change the world. I looked at Jill and held my chin up. She was struggling with her cuffs and screaming that she would have her revenge.
“Fire!”
I squeezed my eyes closed as I heard the shots ring out. I felt nothing. No pain. I opened my eyes to see the guards with rifles lying in their own blood. A military helicopter flew over the wall. I turned to see soldiers lining the courtyard walls with their rifles trained on the men inside. The helicopter pushed the crowd back, landed, and fully armed men rushed out from within. Within moments my chains were cut, a blanket thrown over me, and Jill and I were rushed into the helicopter. Minutes later we were flying out towards the ocean. I curled myself into Jill’s arms.
Part 14
Everyone stayed silent for the flight. I was happy to not be dead, but who knows what we now were going to face? Jill stroked my dirty and matted hair and held onto me. When we landed we were taken from the helicopter and led into a building. A beautiful Asian woman with raven dark hair met us.
“I’m so glad we reached you in time. I’m General Jin Yenko of the Chinese Republic. You are currently on one of our advance bases. Once you rest, get treated, and cleaned up, we will continue to the Chinese mainland.”
“What will happen to us?” My voice was harsh and dry.
“You will be safe in China, far from the forces that want you dead. The Chinese see you and Jill as national treasures. Your live broadcast spanned the globe and has started a revolution. Women around the world are denying their husbands and demanding rights. There’s been riots in the streets. China went through a quiet revolution a few years ago, giving women more rights than they ever had before. I’m living proof of that. China will stand with the women of the world and we believe with you as our leader of the revolution we will see the world change.
“I hardly feel like a worthy leader. I don’t want women to be hurt because of me.”
“Change often comes with a price, Ms. Shepherd. I want to show you both something.” She led us to a table and held up a flag. It was a simple flag, white with a black silhouette showing two women holding hands. One woman had her high heel on the neck of a man. “This symbol has spread worldwide. Women and some men are carrying it everywhere. The Internet almost shut down with the activity around your speech. When you were shot, it was like the final straw. Women saw you as willing to die, and so they are now willingly putting themselves in harm’s way to see change. We need you to spur them on. If this movement fails, then women will be set back a hundred years.”
“Of course I’ll do whatever I can.”
Jill, who hadn’t let me go since we entered the helicopter interjected. “We will do everything we can. I’ll not put Samantha at risk again without being by her side.”
“Ms. Burton, you may be excited to know, that your name has become a verb around the world. Women have been analyzing your moves with Major Bronson and are tweeting that they just ‘Burtoned’ a man that attacked them. Men around the world are running scared. They’ve relied on women to cook and clean and women are refusing to do this anymore until change happens. Women have stolen cars and, it turns out, they are pretty good drivers. You both have had a rough few days. Let’s get you taken care of.”
Part 15
The last six months was a whirlwind of activity. NASA had publicly apologized for their lie. They didn’t, however, admit to that they were going to murder me. Instead they concocted a story that my brain had been infected by an alien virus and they hadn’t expected me to survive. One by one, countries around the world adopted new laws granting women rights. The world economy had been practically shut down as women ceased to do their work. The death toll was in the thousands, mostly women, but they proudly went to their deaths for the sake of their daughters. There were a few holdout countries, the United States being one of them, but international pressure and trade embargoes was causing a crumbling of their resolve.
There had been several attempts on my life, but none had come close. A new era had come to this world. I stood out on the balcony of our Shanghai penthouse apartment and admired the view. I pondered the universe I was in. China and Iran were the good guys. China was pristine and beautiful. I took a deep breath, looked towards the setting sun, and smiled. A pair of arms wrapped around my waist pulling the silk fabric of my dress against me. I sighed contentedly and turned into Jill’s arms.
“How’s my beautiful wife doing?”
“Now that your arms are around me, I’m great. I was thinking about balance between the universes.”
“You were wondering if the changes here are having a negative effect on your old Earth.”
“I doubt you’ll ever cease to amaze me. That’s exactly what I was thinking.”
“There’s only one thing that I care about with your old universe.”
“What’s that?”
“That is what we do here has to be balanced in the other universe, that the more I make love to you, the less the old Samantha will be getting.”
“You’re mean, but I love the way you think.”
“We received a gift from Jin today. I’m dying to try it out.” Jill turned and taking my hand in hers led me back into the bedroom. An opened box was resting on the bed. I looked inside at the strap-on penis.
“I think I’m finally ready, my love. As long as you’re gentle with me.”
“You’re my beloved wife. I’m here to protect you always. Of course I’ll be gentle.” Jill leaned over and kissed me passionately and wrapped me in her arms. I loved being who I was and enjoyed being protected by Jill. “Oh my gosh! You’re making me so excited!” I laughed and kissed her back.
***
Growing up I loved stories about Greek mythology. There was something special about the idea that gods and humans led these interwoven lives and the god-like offspring they could have and about the mythical creatures and historical battles of eons past. What would happen if the gods still existed today? Please note that Hercules is a modernized name for Heracles and I chose to use his traditional name throughout this story. Please write a review and I hope you enjoy the story.
***
The Gods Still Exist
My first memory was being underwater and the peace I felt being there. I recall watching my frantic foster mother reach for me and how her hands were clear but the rest of her body outside the water appeared distorted. There was something about the water that called to me from the time I was a baby. Perhaps that’s why I found myself writing my final exams in my third year of a four-year degree program in marine sciences. I’d be turning twenty-one this summer and was so excited to be able to finally be on my own and away from my ever growing foster family.
Don’t get me wrong, I loved my foster family for taking me in, but that’s all they did. I was a government check to them, one of a dozen checks that arrived each month. My parents made a living off of doing nothing. The foster children did all of the work around the house. Cooking, cleaning, and yard work. I was one of the lucky ones to have good enough grades to get a full scholarship to college. Once I turned twenty-one I’d be left completely on my own and my foster parents would take in yet another to replace me.
They fed me and clothed me with hand-me-downs. I built brotherly relationships with my siblings, but we were never a true family. At least I had not been left in an orphanage. Now, thinking back to my first memory, I saw frantic loss of income rather than the frantic loss of a beloved child. No worries. After today, I’d pack my things and take a trip of a lifetime and likely never see my foster parents and family again. I’d saved a lot through the part-time work I’d found in evenings as a lifeguard and summer work at the local aquarium. I’d earned enough to pay for my trip and enough to cover expenses for the next year of my classes. It’s not like I had a real choice, my foster parents made it abundantly clear the moment I turned twenty-one I was expected to be working full-time and paying them rent or I was out of the house and totally on my own.
Still, it had been with slight misgivings that I closed the door to the house, not home, I grew up in. I’d miss some of my siblings, but I was stepping out into the unknown. Would I be able to make it on my own? Would I find a good job? Would I ever find love? Surprisingly with every step I took further away from the house, I felt better and better about myself. I was looking forward to two months in Greece and promised myself to return to my final school year completely renewed.
***
For my stay in Greece I’d found a family that was happy to receive the extra income from their spare room. Their home was located near the old town of Paphos on the island of Cyprus. The rent covered my room and board and was conveniently located a thirty minute walk from the beach and the Tomb of the Kings, and a ninety minute drive to Mount Olympus. The area, much like the water, had called to me my entire life. I had many options to choose from, but I decided this was where I needed to be and I wanted to have a relaxing time absorbing the culture and swimming in the Mediterranean.
The Milas’ family home was a small, quaint red-tile roofed building nestled in between bustling apartments. Upon arrival, I was quickly embraced by Marta and her husband Hahn. The warmth of their embrace caught me off guard. I don’t ever remember my foster parents hugging me. Marta proved to be an exceptional cook and Hahn had taught Greek mythology for twenty-five years. Both spoke very good English for which I was forever thankful.
It was during our first dinner after my arrival that our conversation turned interesting. Hahn had been telling me about the lovely young ladies on the island and which beaches would be the very best to find them at. Of course I was very interested in these topics but it was when Hahn began talking about all the sights he wanted me to see I perked up with focused attention.
“I’ve always wanted to see Mount Olympus.”
“So you want to meet the Greek gods, Sean?”
“Greek mythology has always held an interest for me. My studies are in marine sciences, but I wish I had a chance to live for a moment in the past to see how people truly portrayed the gods.”
“You might be surprised to find Greek people still worship the gods the very same way as they did in the past. There are many zealots here on the island praying to Zeus and Poseidon on a daily basis.”
“You mean they actually still believe in the gods?”
“Some believe they’re here to witness the return of the gods on earth. These Hellenistic believers have worshiped in the secrecy of caverns under this city for thousands of years. Thankfully these people are few, but they can be very hostile to intruders, even violent at times. You can recognize some by the tattoos on their wrists.”
***
Over the next few days I explored the city and swam several times in the ocean. Marta and Hahn had been so wonderful that I didn’t dare tell them tomorrow was my birthday. Knowing their hospitality, they would throw a party for the entire town to come celebrate it. Instead, I booked a ticket aboard a small tourist ship to take me on a cruise for the day. It was a bit gimmicky, but being out on the open water was a great way for me to relax and enjoy myself.
The all day cruise left the harbor precisely on schedule at nine seventeen in the morning. It was supposed to leave at eight thirty, but schedules in Greece are somewhat flexible. I’d seen most of the beaches around the harbor already so I lay back on the deck and enjoyed the lapping sounds of water against the boat and the heat of the sun. Soon we were far enough away from the island that I could just see Mount Olympus. I was admiring the view and wondering to myself how it all must have looked a few thousand years ago when a freak storm descended upon us. People started screaming as the wind and waves lashed the tiny boat and darkness overcame us. An older Greek man started praying. I grabbed hold of a railing to brace myself as the sea was tossing us like a toy boat in a bathtub. I’d never been afraid of the water before, but I was frightened of the suddenness of the storm.
The old man was staring at me and yelling in Greek. I had no idea what he was saying, but I swear he thought this was my doing. I watched as he pulled a knife and staggered towards me, his face full of rage. I was struggling to keep my grip as the old man approached. He swung his knife towards my hand and I let go, preferring to keep my fingers. I skidded across the deck just as another wave bucked the boat. With nothing to grab on to I was flung like a rag doll over the railing and into the dark turmoil of the sea.
Below the surface the peacefulness and tranquility of the ocean soothed me. I looked around to see the bottom of the boat some thirty feet above me. The waves, from this angle appeared to have abated and the darkness had been replaced by sunshine. I tried to swim upwards, but it was as if an unseen hand pulled me down into the depths. Further and further I went into the deep cold water, the glittering blue rays of sunshine giving way to a murky nocturnal twilight and finally to icy-cold, utter darkness. Still I felt at peace even though my mind was screaming for air.
The darkness gave way to brilliant light and warm sunshine. My hands felt green and lush grass beneath them. I took a breath of air that was so sweet I wondered if I had died. I stood and looked down at myself. I was perfectly dry and I could see no water anywhere around me. I appeared to be in some kind of garden. I started walking looking for an elevated vista to get my bearings. I discovered a large stone building that looked remarkably like the Acropolis in Athens with the exception that this building looked new. I walked into the building noting the enormous pillars that lifted the ceiling to the skies.
“Welcome.”
I spun and faced a vision of spectacular beauty. A woman, calling her beautiful would be an understatement, stood naked before me. Her blonde hair swirled around her body covering her breasts and private parts and her penetrating blue eyes glistened merrily. “Who are you?”
“I’m your mother, Sean.”
“And I’m your father.” I turned around to see a handsome man; his tanned skin rippled with muscles.
“Am I dead?” They came to stand next to each other as they surveyed me. Their presence and beauty causing me to look away for these were not normal people.
“Hardly. Sorry about the boat and the waves, I like a little flamboyance and excitement. I’m Proteus and I’m sure you recognize your mother, Aphrodite.”
“Now I know I must be dead or dreaming. You don’t exist. You’re myths.”
“And yet here we and you are together in the Garden of Hesperides. The people of Earth have long given up looking to us. We hardly intervene in their short lives anymore. What gifts will you bestow upon your child on his twenty-first birthday, Aphrodite?”
I watched as she walked around me, her fingers skimming my shoulders. “This won’t do. He takes after your looks, Proteus. If he is to represent me on earth, he must exude my very essence and Zeus has decreed some changes are necessary. His new name will be Amara.”
Proteus sighed. “You always make beautiful things, Aphrodite. As for me, he belongs to the water so power over water, water creatures, and transformation. I always loved the ability to fly, to swim, and to run wild through the forests.”
“How can I be your son?”
“I swear, Proteus, that man is becoming less intelligent. Has no one told you how when a man and a woman come together they can have children?”
“Of course. It’s just I didn’t know gods were real or reproduced the same way.”
“Twenty one years ago I gave birth to you after having a short-lived affair with Proteus. Zeus frowns upon making new gods so I put you on earth to be taken care of by mortals.”
“Am I immortal?”
“Perhaps one day you could be elevated to join us, but, much like Heracles that’s entirely dependent upon Zeus to decide. In a way, we’ve all been rather bored up here. Watching you fulfill your destiny will provide much entertainment for us.”
“My destiny?”
“You only have three labors. Find my lock of hair and return it to me.”
“Find the third fork of my father’s trident and return it to me.”
“And defeat Medusa.”
I shook my head. “Defeat Medusa?”
“Okay, that was a joke. She’s already dead. It’s just the two labors you need to accomplish.”
“Why do I have to do these at all?”
Thunder and lightning clapped around us. “That would be Zeus. All born of gods must earn their right to exist. We have so little to look forward to these days. Your labors are entertainment for us. If you refuse, you might be turned into a stone statue, or be smote by lightning.”
“That sounds rather callous. If you’re both my parents as you say, then where is your love and compassion?”
Aphrodite opened her hands and arms expressively. “You’re alive and we bestowed our gifts upon you. Is that not enough?”
I sighed, anxious for this dream to be over. “I have many questions.”
“Unfortunately Zeus is a little cranky and we have no time left. Be well.”
The world began to spin in front of my eyes and darkness surrounded me once again.
***
Far from the pleasant smells of the Garden of Hesperides, my first breath upon waking was something rather foul and fishy. I lifted my head and opened my eyes and through the dim light I saw what could only be masses of seaweed. I was covered in it. I pushed with my hands until a small sliver of fresh air came to me which I gulped for. I kicked and pulled to extricate myself from the smelly, slimy mass. My body felt very strange. Finally I slid out of the pile and onto a sandy rock-strewn beach. It was a moonlit night and I could see the city lights of Paphos in the distance.
I stood to my feet finally noticing what had been wrong with me. Long blonde hair was plastered to my back and across my stomach and chest. Large breasts protruded from my chest. My arms were slender and my hands those of a woman. I looked down past my breasts to my perfectly flat stomach and to the noticeable gap between my legs. I could almost hear the gods laughing. What had happened must have been true, either that or I’m still dead or dreaming.
I was about to shout my frustration at the gods when I heard someone yelling. “There!”
I looked up to see a man and a woman running towards me with a flashlight and towels. It appeared to be Marta and Hahn. The flashlight hit my face and the beam slid downward across my body. Marta tried to cover Hahn’s eyes as she held out a towel for me to wrap around myself. “Marta, Hahn?” My voice was soft and sensual, like the touch of luxurious silk.
Hahn pulled Marta’s hand down and stared at me. It was Marta that eventually spoke. “I was cleaning a fish for dinner today when I found a note in its stomach. It said Sean is no more but he is reborn. Find Amara by the sea tonight at nine. Bring something to cover her. There was a map to this spot. Where is Sean?”
“As crazy as this might sound, I’m Sean, the Greek gods of old still exist, and apparently I’ve been changed for their entertainment.”
Hahn extended his hand. “Let’s get you home and cleaned up. We can debate the reality of this all night, but this is no place for a young woman, especially a naked young woman to be.”
***
No one spoke on the way back to the house. For the entire car ride I stared at my slender hand and delicate fingers and their perfection as they rested on my thigh. Marta had shuffled me quickly into the bathroom and told me to stay put until she returned with some proper clothing. I took a few moments to look at myself in the mirror. I wasn’t a clone of Aphrodite, but I was the closest thing on Earth I’d ever seen. My own breath caught in my throat as I looked upon a vision of pure sand and seaweed plastered loveliness.
Marta returned a few minutes later and carefully placed a pink dress and some women’s undergarments on a chair in the bathroom. “My niece has a very good friend named Naomi. They’d come together to visit us a few times every year growing up and Naomi just kept on visiting us. She’s a lovely girl of about your age and lives on the mainland. She’s like family and we’ve kept these clothes for her for when she visits. I suspect the bra might be a little snug, but better snug than nothing. Why don’t you clean yourself up in the bath and then come out and speak with us.
I started the water for the tub as Marta left and I dropped the towel to the floor. I brought my hands to my heavy breasts and felt their suppleness and sensitivity. I looked back at the mirror and just asked “Why change me?” The mirror went black and Aphrodite looked back at me.
“There are rules, Amara. Even for gods. Zeus would not permit you to live as you were and he thought it would be more interesting to see how you would react and survive your labors as a woman. I had no choice, but you turned out beautifully. Would you rather I change you back so you can be destroyed?”
“I’d like to be changed back, but not destroyed.”
Aphrodite laughed. “One or the other, but whatever you choose do it quickly because once chosen there is no going back and your fate is sealed.”
“Life as a woman or death? This is hardly a choice. I choose life.”
“Then so be it, Amara.”
The mirror faded back to my own image and I knew there was no going back to who I was before. I turned off the water for the tub and tentatively stepped in. As I lay in the tub of hot water I looked over at the pink dress and assorted female undergarments and sighed. This wasn’t what I had in mind for myself I’d never wanted to be a woman. At least I didn’t have to walk around covered only by my hair. I closed my eyes, slipped under the water, and let the tranquility sooth my troubled mind. Somehow I felt no urgency to breathe as if my lungs were replenishing my air while underwater. After several minutes I raised my head above the water. Were these the gifts of the gods? Eternal beauty as a woman and the ability to be underwater indefinitely? I’d have to test this out.
As I washed the sand and seaweed from my body I kept picturing the lush gardens, the sweet smelling air, and Aphrodite and Proteus standing there in all their godly glory. Of course I could still be dead or dreaming, but this body and everything felt as real as anything I’d ever experienced before. Death or life as a woman… I ran my hands over my body feeling my velvety soft skin but hesitated to touch myself too much imagining the gods staring down at me. Nothing like knowing you’re being spied on to eliminate sexual desire; a desire I struggled with as I looked down upon myself.
I washed my hair a half dozen times to get the seaweed out of it. Now I finally stood smelling of citrus and lavender and looked at myself in the mirror. If Aphrodite wasn’t pleased by my looks as a young man before, she most certainly would approve now. My golden blonde hair cascaded down my back. It wasn’t long enough to cover my body as hers had, but it reached the small of my back, lush and full. My hair shone like spun gold and my eyes were like sapphires. My breasts were large and full, my hips wide against the slightness of my waist without being fat. Aphrodite was the god of love and beauty and she made sure my body exuded sensuality. I felt her essence flowing through me just as I felt a kindred spirit with nature and water from Proteus.
I should be screaming my anger but what good would it do me. My mind wanted no part of being a woman, but my own eyes lusted after myself. I was repulsed and attracted to the new me at the same time. I wanted to explore myself more fully yet I knew I must face Marta and Hahn and try to explain everything. Just like Proteus to guide them to me the way he had by hiding a note in a fish. Perhaps, in some small way this was their way of showing they cared for me. I slipped on the panties and I examined the bra. It was a C cup. I tried squeezing myself into it and it was clear the cups were too small as all it did was push my breasts up even more. I stepped into the dress before opening the door and heading out into the living room. Marta and Hahn both gasped. Aphrodite’s gift might just prove to be a curse but still better a curse than death.
“By the gods, Marta! She’s the very vision of Aphrodite.”
Marta, being more motherly and concerned, asked me to sit and then questioned what happened to me and if I knew anything about Sean. I looked down past my cleavage to my long legs. My fingers absentmindedly picked at the hem of the dress. “What day is it today?”
“The third of June.”
I’d lost an entire day. “This will sound very strange to you, and I’m still coming to terms with it myself. I really am Sean. Yesterday, June 2, was my twenty-first birthday. I didn’t want to tell either of you as I knew you would have made a big deal out of it. You know I bought a ticket for a tourist cruise.”
Hahn nodded. “We heard stories about a terrible storm and a young man matching Sean’s description falling overboard. The seas instantly calmed and yet they were unable to find him.”
“That was me. The storm came up and in seconds we were threatened by the wind and waves. I was hanging on when a crazy old man tried to cut my hands so I had to let go. I was thrown into the water and try as I might, I couldn’t swim upwards. It felt like unseen hands pulled me down. When I woke, I was in a lush garden. They called it the Garden of Hesperides.”
“They?”
“Aphrodite and Proteus. They met me in a temple and claimed to be my mother and father. For my birthday they gave me gifts, Aphrodite gave me beauty and said my new name was to be Amara, and Proteus gave me attunement of water, control of water creatures, and transformation. They also gave me two labors to perform.”
“How could you be their child?”
“I never knew my real parents. I was an orphan and raised in a foster home.”
Hahn, who still couldn’t tear his eyes off of me, put his hand to his face and scratched his unshaven beard. “If what you say is true, and you certainly have Aphrodite’s beauty, then I need to hear every detail. Everything you can remember.”
***
It was very late that night when I finally went to bed. Marta had found more of Naomi’s clothing for me and Hahn began pulling books from the shelves to try to confirm the things I’d seen. I wasn’t tired at all, but I needed time to be by myself. I stripped out of the dress and confining bra and found a sexy sheer nightgown. I was beginning to wonder what Naomi looked like to keep such clothes here. There were no real options so I pulled the nightgown over my head and lay down on the bed.
I could overhear Marta and Hahn discussing me. Hahn was excited, believing this to be true. He told Marta he had numerous references to similar events happening in the distant past. Marta was more skeptical and concerned that they should be looking for Sean in case this wasn’t true. In the morning I’d do my best to share details about my time here with them already as a way to confirm who I was. This caused me to wonder exactly who I was now and what my future would look like. Was I Greek now? I bet the gods never thought about identification or how these changes would impact my future. “A little help would be appreciated at least in getting me a passport, some money, convincing Marta and Hahn I was Sean, and a new bra. It’s not like the ancient days when I just needed a toga.” I said barely as a whisper.
I rolled over and felt my nipples brush against the silky nightgown as they shifted with me. They became erect and hard at the movement. I reach up to touch them and felt a burst of sexual energy pulse through my body. Was this the gods laughing at me, forcing me to feel myself up in front of them? My fingers squeezed one of my nipples and I gasped at the intense feeling it generated. I’d never felt anything like this or knew a woman’s breasts and nipples were so sensitive. In moments I returned to lying on my back and my hand was up underneath the nightgown and gently massaging my breast. Each squeeze caused me to moan softly as my passion built. I felt moistness between my legs and my other hand slipped under my panties and found my warm, wet vaginal lips. My finger slid easily between the folds and found a rhythm of gently stroking back and forth. Every squeeze and stroke caused my body to rock and my back arch with ever deepening pleasure. Small whimpers and moans escaped my lips until I turned my head into my pillow to stifle my screams of ecstasy.
I lay there basking in the afterglow of what was undoubtedly the best sexual experience of my life. I had to laugh slightly that I had seriously considered death to stay male when I hadn’t even experienced the joys of being a woman. I had no idea what would happen to me in the future or even what my sexual preferences would turn out to be, but at the moment and as the waves of pleasure washed over me, I was blissfully intoxicated with who I was. Would I wake tomorrow feeling otherwise?
***
I woke to the orange glow of the sunrise coming through my window. I quickly noted that nothing had changed and I was still a woman. This both pleased and annoyed me. I got up and dressed then quietly made my way to the bathroom. I sat down to relieve myself, surprised at how little control over the spray I had. I stopped to look in the mirror at the strange beauty that stared back at me. I was still amazed by my looks but also concerned about what happens next.
Back in the living room I noticed Hahn tiredly pouring over his textbooks and a weary Marta in the kitchen making breakfast. Hahn looked up and smiled. “Everything you said can be backed up and verified. You’re walking evidence that the gods still exist.”
“I hope so because otherwise I’ve no response for what’s happened to me.” Marta came into the room and I carefully recalled the events of my life as Sean that connected with them both. Marta just shook her head having a harder time than me that this was all real. I think finally she began to understand I was who I said I was. A knock sounded at the door and Marta found a large box on the doorstep. I helped her bring the box in and we both noted that no one had ordered anything and there was no from address.
We opened the box carefully and looked inside. On top of everything was a note in ancient Greek. Surprisingly I could read it but I passed it over to Hahn. His translation left a bit to be desired, but Hahn did the best he could in reading it for Marta.
‘Amara,
We received your requests and realize we have not been keeping up with the happenings on earth. Zeus believes we are meddling and that you need to get started on your labors. We took the liberty of providing your basic needs in a way we deemed fitting.
A & P’
I frowned. Hahn and Marta looked at me questioningly. “Last night I was frustrated and asked Aphrodite and Proteus for a little help with my identification, money, since I lost my bank cards with my wallet and passport somewhere in the ocean, and with helping you to believe I am, or was Sean.”
“Let’s see what’s in the box.” Hahn was anxious and I was hesitant. He pulled out a picture that looked remarkably like a postcard of me as Sean standing in front of Aphrodite and Proteus in the temple in the Garden of Hesperides. I thought it rather tacky but for whatever reason Marta and Hahn felt it was from the gods and now fully believed everything. I shook my head feeling my mass of hair slide across my back. There were brief moments that I felt normal, but then simple movements and actions like this brought the reality of my new life back to the forefront of my mind.
The next items that were pulled out were two bras and panties. There was one black set, and one white set. Hahn held them up in wonder. They were remarkably sexy and sheer. I sighed and admitted I also asked for a new bra. Beneath these items was a sexy swimsuit, a dress and shoes that looked like they were made from the finest white silk, a bag of pearls and what appeared to be diamonds, and a purse.
Hahn handed me the purse and I looked inside. There was a bank card and Greek driver’s license and passport. The name was Amara Milas. I sat down on the couch and handed the passport and driver’s license to Hahn and Marta. Marta looked stunned and ran into their bedroom where I could hear her rummaging through her closets. She came back holding several pieces of paper with tears in her eyes.
I felt badly about how the gods were playing with us all. “I’m sorry Marta.”
“No… I’m happy.” She handed me the papers and I read through them. These documented that Marta gave birth to a stillborn baby girl on the exact day I was born. The baby girl had blue eyes and blonde hair and they named her Amarala before burying her. I looked up at Marta and Hahn who were both looking at me like I was their long lost… “The gods have given us back our daughter!” I was swept into a fierce embrace by both of them. I felt tears on my cheeks and a warmth in my heart I’d never felt before. I looked up to the sky and whispered a thank you.
In the span of minutes, Aphrodite and Proteus had given me an identity, resources, and the family I never had. Suddenly my being turned into a woman seemed less significant to me. Marta was still clinging to me as Hahn re-read the letter and looked at the picture over and over. “We need to celebrate, Hahn!”
“Yes, but how do we explain Amara?”
“I have an idea. That is if you want me to stay with you.”
Hahn looked over at Marta and an unseen agreement passed between them. “Of course. You ‘re family now.”
“Then we can offer the following excuse for my absence all these years. Upon removal from the hospital I miraculously recovered but documentation following my body was lost. I was placed in an orphanage and fostered by a family from the United States. I managed to track you both down and after testing, I was granted my rightful name and identification.”
“This will work. What are you planning to do about the labors?”
“According to Aphrodite and Proteus I need to complete these labors to prove my worthiness to live. Everywhere I look on a map there are places named after Aphrodite. Where would I even begin to look for a lock of her hair?”
“Perhaps you could start by looking in the Sanctuary of Aphrodite. It’s about a twenty minute drive from here. You could take the scooter.”
***
I quickly changed out of Naomi’s bra and panties and into the black set that I’d been given. They felt so much better. It didn’t feel right to wear the dress from Aphrodite yet. I hugged and kissed Marta and Hahn and promised to return by dinner. Riding a scooter as a woman in a dress took quite the skill, especially since Naomi’s dress was a little short and the hem fell just above my knees.
I headed first to the bank and checked my account with the new card I was given. Luckily it was a national bank and the teller was more than helpful to me. He showed me the balance and helped me set up my pin for the ATM. When I saw that the balance was over a million Euros I nearly passed out. I took out several hundred Euros and struggled to extricate myself from the fawning teller. It was clear my looks might prove to be a problem. I took back roads to the Sanctuary, parked the scooter, and walked around the ancient ruins. It was disheartening to see the fragments of the ruins and the mosaics. It must have been a beautiful place once.
Tourists thought I was an employee, being Aphrodite in the flesh wandering the grounds. Many pictures were taken of me whether I approved of them or not. I was very self-conscious as I walked around expecting people to point at me and say I was a man acting as a woman. I might be a man on the inside, but my body, complete with its bouncing breasts and swaying hips, was definitely all woman.
There was an enclosed building that appeared to be more of a museum and a sign outside indicated a fund raising event would be held tomorrow night. As I wandered through the displays a gentleman approached me. “I never believed I would see the day when the gods deigned to walk the earth once again. To see you here, in your sanctuary, takes my breath away.”
“I’m no god or goddess.”
He reached out his hand. “Please.” I offered mine and he kissed the back of my hand. There was something remarkable about the gesture. Never in my life had I been treated with such honor and respect. I noticed a tattoo on his wrist as he pulled his hand back to his side. “My name is Ianos. I’m the curator of this place.”
“Amara. I’m performing research as I look to find evidence of a missing lock of Aphrodite’s hair. Have you heard of this?”
His eyes widened slightly. “Your name means, eternal and immortal. Very appropriate. I’m aware of a story that I could share with you, but perhaps you could do me a favor in return?”
“What would you have of me?”
“We’re holding an event tomorrow night to raise money for further excavation of the site. Your presence would bring the past to reality and I’m positive it would benefit our cause. Do this, and I will share what I know.”
This was my first lead so following up would be a good idea. “I’ll be here. May I bring my father? Hahn Milas is a well-known professor of the ancient Greek gods.”
“I’ve heard of him. You’re his daughter, you say?”
“It’s a rather long story, but yes.”
“Then by all means, bring him along. You’ll be our special guests. You do have a gown?”
“I believe I have the perfect dress for the occasion.” I said it in a way that made me think I was looking forward to wearing the dress. I almost wonder if Aphrodite and Proteus knew about the event and that’s why they sent it.
“Until tomorrow.” He bowed and left. The guy kind of gave me the creeps. After several more people asked to take my picture I decided to leave. I headed into the shopping district and looked for a few more clothes. Obviously nothing I had brought would fit me and if I was to go for walks, dig around in ancient places, or try to blend in I’d need some jeans and other clothing. I also felt bad wearing Naomi’s clothing.
I entered one store that looked like they had jeans on sale. The sales lady insisted on taking my measurements but I wondered if perhaps she merely wanted an excuse to touch me. She found several jeans and blouses for me to try on. I slipped behind the changing curtain and stepped out of my dress. I looked at myself in the mirror and took a shaky breath. Standing there in my gods-given lingerie I was stunning. I shook my head at my own disbelief and stepped into a pair of jeans. They were skin tight and I struggled to get them around my hips and over my shapely butt however once on they felt comfortable. I turned around and looked at my butt in the mirror. I don’t know why I bothered as it was perfect. I put on one of the blouses and I looked like a model ready for a night out on the town.
The sales lady was pleased to check the fit carefully by running her hands over my thighs. I knew women were touchier with one another, but this seemed to go beyond what I deemed as normal. I bought two pair and two blouses and asked if there was a place I could buy fitness clothing. I bought the items at an insisted fifty percent off as long as I promised to visit again soon. I wondered if all pretty women received such attention and service.
By the time I arrived home it was just before dinner time. On a whim, I’d tried on a short dress and loved the way it looked and felt on me. The phrase ‘when in Rome’ came to mind and I silently wondered if my brain was becoming female as the dress somehow felt right to me. I kept reminding myself I had no choice but deep down I was afraid to admit I was rather enjoying myself.
I could see why so many women had so many clothes. I was enjoying the shopping with the exception of the overly attentive sales staff. I’d found an additional sun dress, some yoga pants and sweater for lounging around in, and an exercise bra to keep my breasts in line as I ran or did any kind of clandestine sneaking. Marta informed me that the celebration would be in a few days and that Naomi would come from the mainland to visit and participate. I told Hahn about the event tomorrow night and he was rather pleased to be invited.
I put my clothes away, changed into something more comfortable, and brought the bag of pearls and diamonds back to the living room. After explaining what I found at the bank I gave Marta and Hahn the bag. I couldn’t see a need for them and I was sure Marta and Hahn could use the extra money they would provide.
***
The next day I wore a pair of jeans and blouse over top of my swimsuit and headed down to the beach. The water called to me and I needed to get back into it and on with my life. Water might just bring a sense of normalcy to all that’s happened and I wanted a few moments where I could turn my mind away from things. Water always did that for me.
I stepped gingerly into the water at first, remembering what had happened the last time I was at the ocean. I swam around for a while letting the warm water caress my new body. I felt absolutely wonderful. I swam further away from shore and dove under the water feeling more comfortable than ever before. I had no need to breathe and felt I could stay underwater indefinitely.
I swam at length spotting an old shipwreck and watched as the fish large and small moved around the hull. I even tried calling out to them and smiled as the fish surrounded me. A dark shadow passed overhead as a shark swam menacingly close. I put out my hand and the shark let me slide my fingers along its length.
I knew I had power gifted to me by Aphrodite and Proteus. I could easily control people by my looks and I wouldn’t dare try to make someone fall in love with me. But as I swam around the wreck I thought about what Proteus said about transformation. I pictured myself as a dolphin and in the blink of an eye I was one. The freedom and ease of which I could move through the water was exhilarating. I explored vast areas of the coastline then swam back to shore changing back to myself and making sure I still had a bikini on. I walked to my towel and stretched out on my back. I looked down past my breasts and to the slight gap of air that formed between my bikini bottom and stomach as it passed over my hips. Just looking at myself I was becoming aroused and I secretly admired the perspective. I made a note to myself to have a nice bath when I returned home.
Home… I’d already begun thinking of Marta and Hahn’s house as a home. I never called my foster parents place home. It was only a house. I rolled over onto my stomach and looked around. I tried to ignore the people that took pictures of me with their phones or walked by a dozen times feigning they were lost but one man was staring at me intently. I’d seen him before the day of the storm. He was the man with the knife on the tour boat.
I was dry so I put my clothes on and walked over to the man. He turned to run but I called after him. He stopped and angrily advanced towards me. “What are you?”
“I’m just an ordinary girl.” I amazed myself at the simplicity of the statement as it rolled off my tongue effortlessly. If I pondered this I’d say that I enjoyed saying I was a girl. It was as if I could get away with something just because I was a woman. “I’ve seen you before on a tour boat two days ago.”
He scowled. “I saw you go for a swim, dive down and not come back for an hour.”
“You think I stayed underwater for an hour? That’s a little farfetched. Have you been drinking too much Ouzo? What’s that tattoo on your wrist?”
“You don’t belong here. Go back to the sea.”
“That’s Poseidon on your wrist. You worship him don’t you?”
He pulled his knife threateningly. “Leave here and never come back.” He put his knife away, turned, and left.
I walked back home and found Marta ironing a suit for Hahn. “How was your swim, dear?”
“It was wonderful. I’ve always loved the water, but today it felt like it was my second home.”
“If you’re going to get ready for the event, you might want to start now.”
“I will.” I headed for the bathroom and paused. “Marta, just because the gods orchestrated things doesn’t mean you have to accept them. I don’t want to be a burden to you or Hahn.”
Marta put the iron up and came and hugged me tightly. “You’ve brought more joy and life to my heart in, I couldn’t even tell you how long. There’s something special about all of this. It’s very healing to have you here.”
“It’s healing for me too.”
***
I had another wonderful time in the bath making it harder and harder for me to consider why being male was ever anything special. Sure, being female was a lot more work. No more wash and go hair. No more peeing standing up. Periods… I wonder when I’ll get mine. However, all those negatives aside, I’ve never felt happier to be me in my entire life. Of course there are expectations to complete the labors looming over my head, but I somehow felt I was more commanding. It wasn’t the god thing, it wasn’t the powers, which were really cool, it was being female. It was as if other people had fewer expectations of me. I didn’t have to be big and muscular, I didn’t have to feel like I was successful or a protector, and I didn’t feel it was up to me to initiate relationships. Which brought me to another topic, what did I want for myself? I could easily fall for a woman, and perhaps the gods were messing with my head, but also a guy.
I pushed that thought away as I worked on drying and brushing out my hair. I slipped on the white bra and panties and noted that the bra was strapless. When I figured out where my body was supposed to be inside the layers of white silk of the dress I was surprised at how nice it felt and how it hugged my curves. A long slit showed my bare thigh as I walked and the white slightly heeled sandals were a perfect match. One look in the mirror and I looked like a very sexy angel. Something clicked in my head as I looked at myself and an unhindered irrevocable smile appeared. I felt joyful and special for the first time in my life.
I left my money and identification in my room and stepped into the living room to see Hahn dressed up like he would for a wedding. He looked rather dashing even when he nearly choked when he saw me. “You look spectacular, Amara.”
“And you look like a Greek James Bond.”
He grinned. “That’s 007 to you.” Marta rolled her eyes.
By the time we arrived at the event, things were well underway. It looked like a gala you’d see at Monte Carlo with beautiful women, fancy cars, and men in tuxedos. Ianos was nearby and upon our arrival made a grand gesture of opening the door for me. That surprised me a little as I was unused to being treated as a woman. “If ever Aphrodite looked as beautiful as you then she was easily the most beautiful creature ever. You certainly don’t disappoint, Amara.”
“Ianos, this is my father, Hahn. You might want to be careful about what you say about Aphrodite. The gods love their entertainment.”
We were led to a small stage that had been erected. Ianos stepped up to the microphone and began speaking. “Thank you all for coming tonight. We’re here for our love of Greece and the rich history we have. Yesterday my heart skipped several beats when I was positive Aphrodite herself roamed the land once again. I’ve invited her here tonight to grace us with her presence. Please welcome Amara Milas.”
I stepped up onto the stage amidst gasps and people bowing their heads towards me. I looked around the room and many men had wrist tattoos. I had an uneasy feeling and hurriedly turned to leave the stage when a man pulled a gun on Hahn. “Not so fast, Aphrodite.” Men from the crowd pushed forward encircling us. I imagined Aphrodite’s power to make people fall in love with her and with each other and pictured these people making love to one another. A dozen or more stopped what they were doing and began kissing each other, but the man with the gun, those that were nearest us, and some of the women continued to press forward. Ianos smiled. “We’ve worshiped you for eons. To protect ourselves from your power we’ve cleansed ourselves.”
Hahn shouted out. “Their eunuchs.”
“What do you want of me?”
“To worship you forever.”
They grabbed me and dragged me off the stage and down into some catacombs. We pushed onward through the depths and further down into a large cavern with a statue of Aphrodite standing at one end. The statue actually looked a little like me. Hahn was tied and pushed to the side and I was dragged to the foot of the statue. My wrists and ankles were chained. Suddenly I wished for the strength of Heracles as I pulled against the chains to no avail.
“I’m not Aphrodite. Let my father go.”
“You say you’re not Aphrodite yet above us men and women are having an orgy. Only Aphrodite could cause that.” I watched as he walked over to a large chest and unlocked it with a key from around his neck. He reached inside the chest to pull out a glass vial with gold endcaps. He held it reverently in both hands. “The hair of Aphrodite. Our ancestor cut away this lock of hair to force Aphrodite’s return to Earth. His sacrifice ultimately has brought our goddess back to us.” He held up the glass vial and the golden hair inside shimmered in the torchlight. He brought it close to my hair to compare the two. “It’s a match! Bring on the sacrifice.”
A young girl was dragged to the foot of the statue. Ianos held her down with one hand and lifted a ceremonial dagger in the other. “A young virgin’s blood will bind you to this place.”
“You think if I was a god I’d simply let you chain me or kill that poor girl? You’re all sick fools! Let the girl go!”
“Those are not ordinary chains, Aphrodite. They were forged in Hades. Not even Heracles himself could break those chains.”
He raised the knife preparing to strike the poor squirming child. If only my hands and feet were smaller. Smaller… I imagined myself to be a mouse and the world suddenly grew larger around me. I scampered away from the chains and imagined myself as a Bengal tiger. With a roar I leapt. I allowed the tiger within me to be released. Guns were fired and people ran screaming. Miraculously I wasn’t hit by any of the bullets. Minutes later I surveyed the bloody carnage. I’d killed at least a dozen people. I became me again and rushed to the girl’s side and held her close.
“You saved me.”
“Stay here.” I grabbed the knife and cut Hahn free who stood in shocked amazement. We turned to face the girl again. She had picked up the glass vial and in a flash of light transformed into Aphrodite.
“You did very well, my daughter, proving yourself amidst difficult circumstances. These people had distorted who I was over the millennia and were willing to kill a poor helpless child. You’ve returned to me the lock of hair that was stolen so many years ago. Name your gift.”
There was a chance I could be returned to being Sean and male. I could be wealthy forever. I looked down at myself in my white dress and realized if I gave up being Amara, I’d lose my new family and my home. How would that affect Marta and Hahn? How would it affect me? Aphrodite watched me with appraising eyes. “A hug.”
“You could ask anything and you ask me to hug you?”
“I have everything I could ever want except the only thing I never had. The love and touch of my real mother.”
“Then come here child.” Aphrodite wrapped her arms around me in a most loving and tender way and held me that way a long time. When we pulled apart I was sure I spotted a tear on Aphrodite’s cheek. “That was perhaps the nicest gift I’ve ever been asked for. You sure you don’t want anything else?”
“Perhaps one thing. To know when I fall in love that I’m being loved for who I am rather than what I look like and to know for certain that it was our choice to love each other rather than the will of the gods.”
Aphrodite held me at arm’s length and appraised me. “Then I’ll grant you wisdom. I can’t promise the other gods won’t interfere, but I won’t direct your love interests. I must get back before Zeus feels I’m meddling too much again.” She glanced at Hahn and smiled and then in a flash of light was gone.
Hahn rushed over and took my arm in his and led me out of the cavern. “I’ve never seen anything like this in all my days. Aphrodite truly does exist, you really are her child, and remind me never to get on your bad side.”
I paused and started to shake uncontrollably. “I killed all of those people.”
“The very same people that would have imprisoned you forever and willingly murdered an innocent child. Had you not done it, I believe Aphrodite would have killed them all anyways. Come on, we need to get out of here.”
We had just reached the surface when we felt a deep rumbling within the earth. Dust billowed out of the opening and we surmised the cavern had collapsed. I looked out over the remaining crowd that was very engaged in amorous activities. We climbed into the car and at the last moment I withdrew Aphrodite’s gift from the people. We watched momentarily as people stood and stared at themselves in disbelief.
Hahn pulled away and we drove towards home. “I’m sorry, Hahn. I never expected any of this. I put your life at risk.”
“Don’t be sorry, Amara. I’ve not had so much fun in a long time. I saw Aphrodite. I saw the power of the gods. Everything I’ve taught and studied over my entire life has now been validated.”
“You don’t think worse of me? I’m not really human to be able to do the things I can.”
“I’m as proud as any real father could be of a daughter.” He reached over and squeezed my hand.
Hahn was as excited as a school boy at Christmas as he shared with Marta every detail of the evening. Marta didn’t flinch, but rather became even more motherly and concerned for me. She was afraid for me, especially in regards to the second labor. There had been many chances for things to have gone very wrong.
Tomorrow was the celebration and there was much work to do. Marta had been slaving away in the kitchen all day. I spent an hour helping her clean up. I was enjoying a new perspective on the sexes. There was a comradery in the kitchen as a woman and while I didn’t agree with stereotypes, I was happy to lend a hand. I was changing by becoming more giving and loving.
In the morning we would pick up Naomi from the airport. Marta suggested I take her out later in the morning to swim or shop. I was anxious to meet someone my own age and to see the person whose clothes I’d been wearing.
That night I dreamt of Poseidon’s trident. I was in a cave that was very wet. Looking around I could see iron bars holding back unseen minions. In the middle of the cavern was a metal object. It was unscathed and unmarked, shining brightly in the flickering torchlight. I went to reach for it, realizing it was far larger than I assumed it would be. The metal was as thick as my forearm and nearly three feet in length. My fingers touched the metal just as an incredible roar rocked the cavern.
***
Naomi turned out to be a pretty dark-haired blue-eyed young woman with a perpetual smile and mischievous glint in her eyes. At twenty-three, she was a little older than me. It turned out she was born in Russia and adopted by a Greek family when she was one year old. I found her simply adorable.
“Marta’s gone on and on about you for the past few days. You’re absolutely gorgeous. You must be a model.”
“I was studying marine sciences, but now I’d like to stay here for a while. Not sure what I want to do anymore. Marta and Hahn are wonderful people and have opened the door to their home to me.”
“Well, you’re their daughter after all and blood ties bind no matter what the circumstances. That’s quite the story of how you all came to be together again.”
Marta, Hahn and I discussed that if the time were right, we could share more with Naomi. I didn’t want to hide things or lie, but who is to say what damage could be done by people knowing the truth. I listened to Naomi catch up with Marta and Hahn. It was wonderful knowing they cared for each other so much.
Once we got back home it was decided Naomi and I would head down to the beach and take in some shopping on the way back. Marta had a few other ladies coming over and Naomi and I were not to help out. We were ordered to go and relax and have fun. I quickly changed, wearing my bikini under the sundress and soon we were ready to go.
Naomi looped her arm in mine as we slowly walked down to the beach. The feeling was so foreign to me. Guys would never do something like this. At the beach Naomi asked if I would apply suntan lotion to her back. It was so normal for her and I was happy to oblige. She was very cute.
I enjoyed watching Naomi squirm as I squeezed the lotion onto her back. “Ohhh. That’s cold.” I began slowly rubbing it over her back and soon Naomi was moaning slightly. “That feels so good. Mmmm. Can I do your back?”
“Sure.”
I lay down and felt her fingers untie the back of my bikini top. The lotion did feel cold but her hands were warm. “You don’t even have a freckle on your back. I’ve never seen anyone so perfect before. Are your breasts real?”
“Completely natural.”
“No Botox for your lips?”
“None.”
“Wow, you’re amazing.”
“Good genes I guess.”
Naomi’s hands lingered on my back, but it felt so nice. “May I ask you a question?”
“Of course.”
“How did it make you feel when you found out you were orphaned?”
“I always knew. I was never adopted, just taken in by a foster family. There were twelve of us orphans there. It wasn’t a very loving place to grow up, but there was food, clothes, and a roof over our heads. How about you?”
“My parents love me like their own flesh and blood. I was shocked to find out I wasn’t theirs, but after a few days I realized it didn’t matter.”
“What are your plans? Do you work now, go to school, or have any career goals?”
“As much as I want to honor my father by going into accounting, I’ve always been fascinated by Greek history. In particular, teaching the Greek gods like Hahn. Has anyone ever told you that you look like Aphrodite? I mean look at your hair, it’s spectacular.”
I reached back and tied my biking strap again not wanting to forget it was undone. I rolled over on my side and watched Naomi. She was staring at me. “What do you know of the gods?”
“My first classes taught me how the gods came to be. People attributed natural disasters to the gods and then later, people would claim gods to be their own to frighten others.”
“So you don’t believe they exist?”
“Not at all but the history is intriguing. Angels on the other hand… I could believe that. Just need to put wings on your back.”
I laughed at the same moment a shot rang out and the sand flew up around us. “I told you to leave here!”
Naomi and I stood as the old Greek man held a gun pointed at me. “You’re mistaken. I’m not what you think I am.”
More men gathered around and two boats of men carrying guns drifted a short distance from shore. “I think not. We’re Poseidon’s own and you don’t belong here.”
“Let her go.”
“You take this siren with you to the bottom of the ocean.”
“You’re wrong about me. You’ll kill us both.”
“What’s this all about, Amara?”
The old man answered for me. “She’s a creature of the sea and an affront to Poseidon. You’ll go into the sea together. If you show your head above water we will shoot you. If you drown…” He shrugged.
“This is a witch hunt. Either way we die.”
“So be it. Into the water with you both or we’ll shoot you now.”
Naomi was frantic. I grabbed her hand firmly in mine and pulled her toward the ocean. When we waded to chest deep I knew there was a deep water shelf not much further away. The men on shore stood smiling and the boats surrounded us. The old man pointed with his gun for us to go further. I turned to Naomi and whispered. “Trust me.”
A bullet splashed the water next to us. “Go now and never come back!”
“Take a deep breath, Naomi. Swim with me.” We dove under the water and I pulled Naomi deeper and deeper over the shelf and down. She began to panic and pulled against my hand. I pulled her to me and placed my lips on hers and blew air into her. I tried to speak to her. “Stay calm.”
A bullet streaked through the water followed by many more. I gave Naomi another breath and pulled her deeper pausing several times to give her more air. I held her cheeks in my hands. Her eyes were wide with fear. I gave her another big breath. “Hang onto me.” She nodded and I became a dolphin. She screamed losing valuable air so I changed back and gave her another breath. “Trust me. Grab my fin.” This time she nodded and I felt her hand on my dorsal fin after I changed. I swam quickly away from the men and boats, changed and gave Naomi another breath. I changed again and swam to a dock changing only as we reached it. I pushed Naomi up under the dock so she could breath.
“Stay here out of sight.”
“What are you?”
“I’ll explain everything later. Stay hidden, I’m going to take care of you but first I need to take care of those men in the boat.”
Naomi nodded. I changed into a great white shark and rocketed back towards the boats with the men. I called other sharks to me and together we swarmed the waters and bumped the boats. On the surface it must have been frightening as I heard people screaming. I called the sharks away and the men all frantically rowed to shore. Then on a whim I caused bubbles to form in the water and the words in Greek appeared on the surface of the water. ’Poseidon is unhappy with you.’
I changed once again into a dolphin and swam back to Naomi, becoming me again at the last second. Naomi was in shock and I don’t blame her. I looked up the beach and the men had turned and fled. “Let’s get our things.” She nodded but she was shivering as we walked out onto the beach. I wrapped an arm around her to help her. I grabbed her towel and draped it over her shoulders, then collected our things before quickly walking towards a beach shower and an oceanfront restaurant. I had to guide her to rinse off, dry her, and then I slid her dress over top before doing the same myself. We took a booth and I ordered some warm tea for us both.
“Are you all right, Naomi?”
“You ask if I’m all right? You breathe underwater, become a fish, and we had men shooting at us and you ask if I’m all right?”
“You’re right. It’s a stupid question. Marta, Hahn and I wanted to tell you everything, but needed to wait for the right time.” I told her the entire story, including what happened at the Sanctuary of Aphrodite.
“So the Greek gods do exist, and you’re the daughter of Aphrodite and Proteus. You have a rather unique set of powers. You completed one labor and need to finish the other and in the meantime you have crazy Poseidon worshipping zealots trying to kill you.”
“To be fair, I didn’t expect anything to happen with the Poseidon worshippers. You must think I’m some kind of freak. Let me take you home. I’m sorry all of this happened.”
“I can’t believe I kissed Aphrodite’s daughter.”
“When did we kiss?”
“Underwater.”
“I was giving you air to breathe. That wasn’t a kiss. Did you think it was a kiss?”
“The first one. I thought it was a kiss goodbye.”
“That was definitely not a kiss.”
“It was too, you kissed me, that’s my story, and I’m sticking to it.” She slowly started to smile making me feel a little better.
“Do you want me to take you home now?”
“And miss shopping? Not a chance. No crazed god worshippers or a kiss from a goddess can stop me from shopping.”
I hung my head. “I’m not a goddess and I’m really sorry.”
“You’re rather humble for a goddess. I admit it was frightening. Maybe one day you can introduce me to your parents? Come on. We’re wasting valuable buying time sitting here.”
Naomi grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the shops. In an hour it was as if nothing had even happened. I was hooked on shopping for women’s clothing and Naomi had excellent taste. We each bought a dress for the celebration. When we strolled into the house Naomi hugged me tight, thanked me, and went to shower and change.
Marta and Hahn were smiling at me. “She’s a nice girl.”
“Yes. She is.”
“You don’t see it?” Marta stood looking down the hallway after Naomi as she dried her hands on a towel.
“See what?”
“I think Naomi really likes you. Don’t you see the way she looks at you?”
“After all we went through, I’d be happy if she didn’t want to kill me.” I explained the day’s events.
Hahn and Marta were shocked. “At least you’re both all right. Why don’t you go get ready? People will start arriving soon.”
Naomi came out and grabbed my arm in hers. “I left some hot water for you. By the looks of all of you, you must have told them what happened?” I nodded.
“I’ll go get my shower.”
“Hurry back!” I smiled weakly and watched Hahn pull Naomi aside. I suspected he wanted to make sure we keep my talents hidden as much as possible.
I showered and stared at myself in the mirror again when the mirror went black and Proteus smiled back at me. “That was priceless, Amara. When you wrote the words in the water… Priceless. We all laughed up here.”
“I’m glad you’re all having fun at my expense and poor Naomi’s risk to her life.” My anger god the better of me and was immediately feeling guilty for saying what I did.
“She’s fine and I think you make a nice couple.”
“I better not find out you’re meddling with her feelings for me.”
“We all agreed. Aphrodite promised you after all.”
“I had a dream last night.”
“Yes… that was interesting. Could be that father is following your labors more closely than he’s letting on.”
“Poseidon?”
“Of course. I wanted to let you know we’re proud of you.”
“I appreciate that.”
“I also think you make a better daughter than a son.”
I frowned but let it go realizing he was probably right. “I’ll take that as a compliment.”
“Be well, Amara.”
The mirror cleared and once again I stared at myself. I brushed out my hair and put on my new dress and stepped into a completely new world.
There were people everywhere and they all wanted to hug me and welcome me to the family. Food and drink were in abundance and the home was packed full. Hahn greeted me with a giant hug and kiss on my cheek and Naomi snuck up behind me. “You look smoking hot in that dress.” I took her hand and we stepped outside. “What’s up?”
“Are we okay? You and me? I mean after what happened today?”
“You’re mom said you’d probably ask those questions.”
“Marta is pretty intuitive.”
“Not Marta, Aphrodite.”
“You spoke with Aphrodite?”
“She appeared to me in the bathroom mirror. We had quite the conversation. She’s really very pretty.”
“Spill it. What did you both talk about?”
“You, of course. It was kind of sweet. I think she cares about you.”
“And?”
Naomi rolled her eyes. “She told me if I hurt you she’ll turn me into a pierogi.”
I looked up to the stars. “Really?” I swear one of the stars winked at me.
“I told her my intentions were pure.”
“You have intentions towards me?”
“I felt the way you rubbed suntan lotion on my back, how you kissed me, how you let me feel your dorsal fin, and how you showered with me. I can read between the lines. You like me and since I like you too I have intentions.”
“What kind of intentions?”
“This kind.” She pushed my back against the wall and her lips found mine. I could barely breathe. My lips wanted more. Naomi stepped back, smiled, grabbed my hand, and pulled me back to the party.
***
It was late into the night when the last people said their goodbyes. We decided to clean up in the morning. Naomi had stayed close all night, but we never finished our conversation. My eyes never drifted away from her all night. She was exactly the kind of person I would have fallen for before I became a woman. “You coming roomie?”
“Hmmm?”
“There’s only one spare bedroom and bed. We’re bunking together.”
We said goodnight to Marta and Hahn and I changed into my nightgown in the bathroom. Just because Naomi kissed me didn’t mean she was expecting us to suddenly be lovers. I crawled into bed and Naomi climbed in next to me.
“That was the most exhilarating day of my entire life, Amara.”
“How long are you here for? I was hoping perhaps you could help me find Poseidon’s trident piece.”
“I can stay a couple weeks, perhaps longer if necessary. To think I could be like Atalanta in the movie Hercules with Dwayne Johnson, supporting the goddess Amara on her epic quest. It’s the stuff of legends.”
“As you saw today, it’s also the stuff of danger. While I would greatly enjoy you being with me I’d not want any harm to come to you.”
“Are you always so serious? You need to lighten up and enjoy yourself more. If you ask me, it sounds like you’ve always struggled a little with living and loving. It sounds like you were raised with little love, felt forced to work hard to make a life for yourself, and now find your life has been completely turned upside down. My advice to you is stop worrying about other people and start living your life. Stop believing you need to earn love.”
“What do you mean by earning love?”
“It’s as if you’re hesitant to put your heart out there; like you don’t deserve someone’s affections. You can’t control that Hahn and Marta love you so just let it happen and love them back. While you were showering for the party I had a nice discussion with Hahn. You left out a few critical pieces in your story. Why didn’t you tell me about the orgy you caused or what you asked Aphrodite for?”
“They didn’t seem relevant.”
“That’s not the answer and you know it. You’re afraid people around you might feel manipulated to love you.” I turned away from Naomi so she couldn’t see my tears. How could she know me so well? “Hey… Don’t turn away from me. I’m right, aren’t I?”
I turned back, my cheeks glistening in the moonlight as it lit the room from the window. “All my life I felt like I was missing something. Now I’ve been transformed into a pretty young woman and given the power to make people love me. I could force the world to love me and that only makes me more despondent. I could get what I’ve always felt I’ve been missing by controlling the wills of those around me. I withhold myself because I don’t want fake love. And now… look at me… How will I ever know people love me for who I am and not what I look like?”
“First of all, you’re not a pretty woman. You’re stunningly beautiful. A goddess walking the earth. A piece of art that’s so becoming people can only stare in awe at your perfection. There will be people that fall in love with you for your looks. That’s just the nature of people. They fall in love with cars, with houses, with money, and with looks. But what is love exactly? In my opinion, true love requires reciprocation. It requires a melding of personalities and intellect. It also requires sacrifice. To love someone means you willingly put their life before yours.”
“What about your intentions?”
“I saw the way you looked at me tonight and the way you cared for me and protected me today. Any other person given the gifts you have would likely exploit them for their own personal gain, but you seem so humble. I like what I see in you and I think you like me too. My intentions are to let you know I’m interested in you and I have a strong desire to get to know you better.”
It was somewhat of a relief to know she wasn’t merely crushing on me. “What about the kiss?”
She smiled. “You kissed me first. I was just reciprocating.” She brushed some hair from my eyes and kissed my forehead. “Goodnight, Amara.” With that she turned over leaving me both relieved and sexually frustrated at the same time.
***
For the next week we avoided the beach area and travelled to Mount Olympus and visited many shops and sites. Naomi was my constant companion and while we hadn’t kissed again, we were growing much closer to each other. I actually felt like I had a real future with Naomi.
We continued to try to find references to Poseidon’s trident but we were stymied at every turn. Aphrodite and Proteus were silent and more and more I was feeling I must find the old Greek man, as dangerous as that might be. One day Naomi encouraged me to look for the man as a bird of some kind. I think she just wanted to see me transform again but I thought it wouldn’t be a bad idea. I made sure no one was around but Naomi and transformed myself into an osprey. The sharp-eyed fast flying bird would be perfect for the task.
I felt Naomi’s fingers stroke my feathers which was a very strange sensation, but flying was incredible. It took me no time to fly down near the harbor and survey the area. I landed in a tree and looked around, spotting the old Greek man easily. I did more surveillance then flew down behind a building and transformed again, walking around the corner to where the man was.
When he spotted me he pulled his knife but I could see his nerves were frail. “If you truly believe what you think I am, then do you really think that knife will harm me?”
“What do you want from me?”
“I’m looking for something. A metal rod about three feet long, purported to be part of Poseidon’s trident.”
“That’s a sacred item.”
“A sacred item that Proteus wants me to recover for his father.” The man looked like he was about to run. “You know where it is, don’t you? Do you really want to go against the gods’ wills to have this item returned to them? You tried to kill me and yet I had mercy on your men.”
That seemed to soften him a little. “There is a ruin beneath the sea. It’s difficult to reach and only the most experienced divers can get inside. Many sharks roam the area and inside the ruin, the trident piece is guarded by a beast of old.”
“Where is it located?”
“One mile southwest of the harbor. There are two stone pillars resting together. Beneath them is the entrance. May Poseidon deal with you ever so harshly if you are not of him.”
I walked behind the building and transformed then flew back to Naomi.
“How was flying?”
“Invigorating. I found the man and got some answers. There’s an underwater temple about a mile southwest of the harbor.”
“Great! I’m coming with you. I have my diving certification.”
“It sounds dangerous, Naomi. Sharks and a beast of old is what the man said.”
“You can deal with sharks.”
Naomi wasn’t taking no for an answer. I could easily go there on my own but in a way I really wanted Naomi with me. “Do you think we can arrange it for tomorrow?”
“Easily. We just need a dive boat and my cousin owns one in the next town. I’m sure he would let us borrow it.”
“Are you sure you want to do this?”
“I told you already. I’m an experienced diver. What’s really your concern?”
“I don’t want anything to happen to you. I’ve been thinking to myself that I want to explore a future with you.”
“That sounds so clinical. Tell me how you really feel.”
I hesitated as saying the words might trivialize what I felt. “I’m falling in love with you, Naomi. I don’t want to lose you or see you get hurt.”
“I feel the same way about you. I find myself closing my eyes to listen to you as we talk to make sure I’m not being blinded by what I see. You’re kind, smart, compassionate, and to think that you could have any person on earth and yet you want to be with me makes me all gooey inside. I’m falling in love with you too and I don’t want to lose you or see you hurt either. Like it or not, you’re stuck with me.”
***
Early the next morning Naomi and I set out in the borrowed dive boat. We found some shallow water to put down the anchor and I dove into the water and transformed into a dolphin once again to search the area. It didn’t take long to spot the ruins which appeared to be on a rocky underwater ledge. The darkness of the deep water below the entrance was a clear indication of the depth. Luckily the temple entrance was only in about sixty feet of water.
I came to the surface and waved to Naomi who flopped herself into the water and we swam hand in hand towards the giant stone pillars. The old man was right in that there were lots of sharks. I communicated to them to leave us alone as we slipped underneath the pillars and into the entrance. We swam a good hundred feet through a tunnel and then surfaced into a huge underwater cavern.
The air was a little stale, but I could breathe fine. Pulling a tab on a flare the cavern was quickly bathed in a surreal red glow. Several torches ringed the water which I lit as Naomi removed her heavy gear. The cavern was just like it was in my dream. Dark black rock glistened with moisture and slight scraping sounds echoed from deeper recesses. In the walls there were niches with thick rusted iron bars and in the center of the cavern was an altar of black stone. On it rested the piece of Poseidon’s trident. My first instinct was to grab it and run but perhaps it was the Indiana Jones in me thinking that would be too easy.
Naomi pointed to the altar. “Is that it?”
“Just like in my dream. The old man suggested it was protected by a beast and after my last labor, I wouldn’t be surprised by anything.”
We stepped forward towards the altar when the cavern shook and one of the iron prison bars began to lift rapidly. With a triumphant bellow and roar, a Minotaur stepped into the main room. It had the body of a large muscled man, the head of a bull with enormous horns, and it carried a huge axe. It must have been a good eight feet tall. Its eyes were like molten fire and saliva dripped from its mouth. It lowered its head and charged straight for us.
Naomi pushed me out of the way but she wasn’t in time to avoid a horn ripping through her side. The Minotaur lifted her off the ground and tossed her to the cavern floor like as if she were no more than a dried up carcass.
“No!”
There was no time to get to Naomi as the Minotaur turned its focus on me and moved slowly forward slashing back and forth with its axe. I stumbled backwards until my back was to the altar, my fingers fumbling to grasp the trident fork. I wrapped my fingers around the cold metal and lifted but it nearly fell from my grasp from the damp smoothness and its weight. I realized I needed more strength and imagined myself to be a giant gorilla. My now furred fist lifted the fork easily just in time to parry the swing of the mighty axe of the Minotaur, but I was no trained fighter and knew I would lose this fight unless I took a risk. I watched the Minotaur swing and I dove forward with the trident fork extended before me. I crashed into the beast knocking it down and heard its scream. I looked down at my hand to see the fork embedded deep into the Minotaur’s body. Its axe skittered to the side as it staggered to its feet, grasping at the fork and trying to pull it from its body. A quick roll to the side and I found the fallen axe and with a swift move to my feet I spun and swung with all I had. I watched as if everything was in slow motion as the head of the Minotaur fell from its shoulders.
Quickly I pulled the fork from the great beast and carried it over to Naomi. I transformed back to myself only to realize I was too late. Naomi was dead. I screamed my hatred at the gods and wept into her neck. I wasn’t going to accept this. I pulled her to the water’s edge and dragged the trident fork as well. Pulling both into the water I swam hard to exit the temple then used the weight of the trident fork for drop us into the depths. When the feeble rays of the sun no longer could be seen and the cold of the water became intense, light and warmth filled my senses and I found myself once again in the Garden of Hesperides.
I lay there momentarily in the grass with the heavy trident fork in one hand and my other arm wrapped around Naomi. I wasn’t about to find out if any of the gods were around. I merely buried my face in Naomi’s hair and wept.
“Well done, Amara.” Proteus’ strong voice emanated fatherly concern.
I looked up to see Aphrodite and Proteus standing there. “You’re gods. Do something for her! Take my life instead of hers.”
Aphrodite shook her head sadly. “It’s not our place to interfere in the lives of mortals.”
“And yet you interfered in mine.”
“You’re not mortal.”
There was a flash of light and Poseidon stood before me. He looked even more powerful than Proteus and his short curling gray beard gave him an ageless wisdom to his look. His trident was noticeably missing one fork. The fork in my hand dissolved away and melded itself onto his trident. “That was very entertaining, Amara. It pleases me to have my trident whole again.”
“Entertaining?” I stood and lifted Naomi into my arms. “Is this what you call entertainment? That the one person that’s come into my life that loves me for who I am and I love her back is dead?”
Proteus stepped forward. “We can’t do anything for her, Amara. You have earned a gift though.”
“What good is a gift if Naomi isn’t alive?”
“Only Zeus…”
“Then I ask you send Naomi and me to Zeus.”
Lightning flashed and as my eyes adjusted once again I found myself standing before a magnificent throne. My knees quaked at the sight of Zeus before me. He reclined on his throne while his fingers stroked his long white beard. He was four times larger than any of the other gods.
“Who dares to argue with the gods?” His voice was resonating and deep.
I shook as I walked forward with Naomi still in my arms. “I do. I didn’t ask to be born, nor did I ask to have Aphrodite and Proteus as parents. I didn’t ask to have to prove my worth by performing labors, but I do ask for Naomi’s life, even if that means I give up my own.”
“Ahh. You’re Amara. It’s been so long since we have had one of our kind on earth. I’ve even heard whispers that Aphrodite once again moves among the people there. Perhaps it’s time to rekindle the flames of belief. I’ll give you a gift so that you can be better recognized as daughter of the gods.”
“I don’t want a gift; I just want Naomi to live again.”
“And what will I gain from such a transaction?” His eyes bored into me and I quaked with fear.
“Father, might I add something to the conversation?” I turned to see a man who could only be Heracles. Zeus nodded. “I’m ashamed to admit it, father, but Naomi is my daughter. I visited earth twenty-four years ago and had a wondrous time with a Russian woman.”
“Why am I always the last to find out these things? You did not gift her nor give her labors?”
“I was unhappy with my own life on Earth and the labors I had to endure. I didn’t want to impose that on my own daughter.”
“Rules are rules, Heracles.”
“A word, Zeus?” Aphrodite stepped forward and whispered in Zeus’ ear and he nodded.
“I’ve made my decision. Naomi will be recreated in the likeness of Heracles. His name will be Athos and he will have Heracles’ strength. For the gift of his resurrection, I will ask four labors of Amara and Athos, however, I first wish to see them wed. We can’t have a new goddess and an immortal man running around creating more mischief. By keeping them together we can at least control the spread of children.” He looked dubiously at Heracles and Aphrodite. “In one month’s time the wedding will take place in the Garden of Hesperides.”
There was a flash of light and once again I was back in the cavern under the ocean. Lying at my feet was Naomi, now Athos. He was naked as I had been after my transformation and a more handsome man I’d never seen. His eyes flicked open.
“Thank the gods! You’re alive.”
“I had the strangest dream. What’s wrong with my voice, Amara?”
“Take a deep breath. The gods have shown their mercy on us, but not without some mischief of their own. I’ve got quite a story to tell you.”
Athos sat up and looked down upon himself. “I’m a guy?”
A flash of light burst into the cavern and Aphrodite, Proteus, and Heracles stood close to the altar. “There you are, my son! You look very handsome and the two of you make such a lovely couple. Walk with me.” Heracles pulled Athos up and they walked to the back of the cavern. Athos looked back at me with some concern.
Aphrodite and Proteus looked a little sheepish. “One never knows what Zeus might do. That was very brave of you, Amara.”
“She risked her life for me. I love her. I couldn’t see her die on my account.”
“Then you also know in your heart that she loves you for who you are. Zeus thought it only fair she experience what you did with her transformation.”
“And what of Naomi? How will she cope as a man, as Athos? What of her family? Her identification?”
“Zeus took care of that. To her family she’s always been Athos. Just as you had no choice, he doesn’t either and his feelings for you haven’t changed. When he returns to the boat his clothing will have all changed as well. My advice to you is not to get pregnant for a good long time.”
“Pregnant?” Aphrodite smiled as any mother would seeing her daughter realize the ramifications of being a woman. “What happens now?”
“Nothing until after the wedding. I’ll make sure you have a proper gown befitting a goddess.”
“Am I really a goddess?”
“Of course you are. You were born of gods and are a woman, what else would you be?”
“But if I was a goddess I could have saved Naomi.”
“You must live your mortal life before you’re returned to us on Mount Olympus and receive your godly power. Then you’ll both live among us for all eternity. Zeus has already decreed it.”
“Hahn and Marta? Can they come to the wedding?”
“No mortal can be where you have been. I was surprised when you brought Naomi to the Garden and now I understand why that was possible. She too was immortal but without the gifts of Heracles she remained like any other human. As for Marta and Hahn, you’ll have an Earthly wedding as well.”
“What if Athos doesn’t want to marry me?” A thunder clap sounded and I nodded. “That’s not an option. I understand.”
“It’s our time to go once again. Be well our daughter.”
A very naked Athos strode purposely towards me with a grin plastered on his face. He didn’t say a word but picked me up off the ground and kissed me long and passionately before setting me gently back down. “Heracles told me all that happened and how you fought for my life, even risking your own with Zeus.”
“Naomi, I know it must be you in there but I have to ask.”
“It is.” Hearing those words was a relief. “At first I asked why I was changed and wanted to be changed back but Heracles explained it to me. Like you, Zeus believed it would be more entertaining, but it was not a hard choice. It was either death as Naomi or life as Athos. I admit I was a little jealous of you before. You’re so beautiful and I was plain in comparison. You also had such powerful gifts. I was worried one day you would see beyond me and fall out of love. I also feared that it would be hard to be a female couple. While the world is more open to it these days, it’s still not widely accepted. And then there was the idea of family and how we could never have children of our own, at least not without someone else’s involvement. Like you I had to make a choice and seeing you standing here with your parents I realized I’d be a fool to not want to live and be with you. It might take a bit of time to get used to the new me, but I’m still in love with you and want you if you still want me.”
I felt his immense hand in mine and I looked upon his chiseled muscles and handsome face. The gods were obviously laughing at me as I knew Naomi was inside and I still loved her. I slid my hand over his chest and shuddered at his strength and power. My fingers lingered there as I looked up into his eyes. I pulled his face down so my lips could meet his. “I do want you, Athos. You’re very handsome. I only have one question.”
“What’s that?”
“Are we still sharing a bed?”
His fingers drifted lightly along my neck and down to the curve of my breast. There was something extremely erotic in his touch, even more so than with Naomi. I closed my eyes and imagined yielding to his strength. I let out a gentle gasp and looked up into his blue eyes. He grinned as his eyes danced over my body. “I don’t think Hahn would allow that and I’m not sure that small bed of yours could handle the two of us.”
Athos’ massive erection pressed up against me and I realized I had a powerful effect on him. I smiled and batted my eyes a few times and wondered if he’d lose control if I untied my bikini top. “What are you thinking right now?”
“I’m extremely invigorated. I feel so strong and powerful and the added height makes me feel rather invulnerable. I want to explore myself, and yet looking at you in all your perfection makes me want to ravage you. I can’t control this thing.”
“Welcome to being a male. You know you can take anything you want. You have the strength to do so even without Heracles’ might.”
“And yet a short time ago I was slightly smaller than you and remember the fear I had sometimes about being raped. I could never do that to anyone. Do you have any words of wisdom?” He looked down and pointed to his new manhood.
“I can think of many things, but most would not leave me a virgin for our wedding night.” Athos face blushed and I could see him strain.
“Don’t even joke about that. I feel ready to explode as it is.”
“I could help you with it, but if I were honest I’m not sure I could control myself if I imbibed too much of you. I suspect Zeus knew what he was doing when he transformed you as I’m very attracted to you. Some part of me wants to give in to my desires and another part wants our wedding night to be as wonderful as it could ever be. I could give you a few minutes to yourself.”
“I want that for us as well. About the wedding and all, let’s not speak about it again.”
“You don’t want to be married?”
“I didn’t say that. It’s just I want it to be on our own terms.” I nodded unsure what he meant. “Give me a couple of minutes.”
“I doubt you’ll need that long.” I gave him a mischievous smile and watched him walk to the far end of the cavern where the darkness enveloped him. Knowing what he was doing right now made me incredibly excited but I felt I could at least hold off until I had a bath later.
I smiled when I heard a primal growl and a blushing Athos emerged from the darkness. “Is it always like that? That was amazing!”
“I actually rather favor female orgasms over the male ones, but yes, it’s glorious.”
I watched Athos pick up his gear like it weighed as much as a feather and then put it back down again. He walked over to the Minotaur and ripped the horns from its head. “I bet Hahn would appreciate one of these and who knows if the other might come in handy one day.”
I merely nodded in agreement as I was slightly shaken by his immense strength. “You ready to return to the land of the mortals?”
He tested his gear and put on the mask and tank. I dove into the water and Athos followed close behind. I swam ahead a little then turned and waited for him so I could place my hand in his and swim together. I wondered about how much time had transpired as I had lost an entire day last time. When we surfaced by the boat the sun appeared to be an hour from sunset. Was it a day and a half, or just half a day we were down there?
***
We made it back home just after dark and Marta and Hahn were waiting for us with dinner ready. They greeted us as if nothing had transpired and even called Athos by name. Whatever Zeus had done was complete to the last detail. It was as if Naomi never existed. Athos and I decided not to talk about the marriage yet nor did we go into elaborate detail as to the events of the day. Deep down I felt they wouldn’t understand about Naomi. We did share about the cavern and the Minotaur and Hahn carried the horn Athos gave him like a golden trophy. We also didn’t say anything about the additional labors.
I excused myself from the dinner table and took a long hot bath. Being next to Athos all evening was driving my libido wild and it took several self-gratifications to provide some slight relief. I changed into my nightgown and ran into Athos in the hallway. His eyes went wide with lustful passion and I couldn’t resist making him squirm a little. I walked as sexily as possible, wrapped my arms around his thick neck, and kissed him. His hands immediately found my butt. I smiled and disengaged from his arms noticing his rather large bulge. “Goodnight, tiger. Enjoy your shower.”
“You’re a vixen. You can’t just walk up to a guy in a skimpy piece of sexy lingerie, kiss him, and leave. That’s torture!”
“You can have me in thirty days.”
“That’s just mean.”
“You may be stronger now but don’t you recall that pretty women hold all the power?”
***
The sunshine streaming through my window woke me gently. I missed having Naomi next to me to wake up to. I pondered everything that transpired since my arrival. I was now absolutely enamored with being a woman. Given the chance to return to being male, even someone as handsome and strong as Athos, I’d never take it. It had been nearly two weeks since my transformation and everything felt completely natural. I loved my smaller size and the way my breasts bounced. I enjoyed being told I was pretty and wearing sexing clothing. There were a few drawbacks. I had to shave my legs, underarms, and private parts but at least it wasn’t every day and took surprisingly little time as the strokes were so long. I had to pee sitting down and in public washrooms that proved to be a challenge keeping off the seat. I still hadn’t had a period yet and I made note to buy some pads for myself. I wondered if Aphrodite had periods. Yet, for every drawback, there were a hundred reasons I’d choose to stay female.
I thought about my time in the tub last night and was surprised to find my passions and preferences had changed. Don’t get me wrong as I loved Naomi and would have been very happy with her, but last night all I could think of was being the recipient of Athos’ member. Whether this was due to the gods manipulating me or just female hormones I didn’t care. I was very excited about my future and my life with Athos.
I crawled out of bed and went to the bathroom only to find the toilet seat up. I smiled imagining Athos’ new found freedom and caught myself glancing at my reflection. No longer did I feel like I was looking at a stranger however I was still in awe over the beauty I saw. I found myself getting giddy as if my life had just completely found joy and happiness for the first time. I remembered how I made Athos squirm last night and I wanted to look good for him to keep him wanting me. I’d never experienced that type desire before where I wanted to be pleasing to someone else, but I found myself primping and making sure my makeup, not that I needed it, was perfect. Having completed my morning ritual, I headed back to my bedroom and realized I needed more clothes. I wore the short dress I bought earlier hoping Athos would be pleased. I found him waking up on the couch and felt some empathy for him. His large frame barely fit on the old couch, another reminder to me that I was happy with my smaller size.
Kneeling down next to the couch I placed my hands on his face and kissed him. “Good morning.”
“Now that’s a way to wake up. You look fantastic.”
I reveled in the compliment. “I think some shopping is in order today. I need more clothes.”
“More clothes?”
“Unlike you, I started out with a single dress, swimsuit, and two pairs of underwear.”
“I get to help you pick. I’ll be ready in five minutes.”
“You men take so little time to get ready. It takes a lot of work to make me beautiful.”
“All you need to be beautiful is wake up.” Athos pulled the blanket off and noticed his boxers standing at attention. “What’s the matter with this thing?”
“That’s a very common occurrence. It’s also really hard to pee that way.”
“What do I do?”
“You can always squat over the toilet with your hands on the floor.”
“You did that when you were a guy?”
I just smirked realizing yet another thing I wouldn’t miss in the mornings. “You’re a little scruffy. You might want to shave while you’re in there. I’ll go help Marta with breakfast.” I stood slowly giving him ample opportunity to check out my cleavage and I brushed his boxers as well.
“You’re a temptress, Amara.”
***
We shopped most of the day and Athos slowly became bored while waiting for me to try on clothes. For me I found that wearing new styles invigorated me, however, each new dress made me want to find matching shoes and accessories.
“You know, Athos, you don’t have to shop with me. I just need to get my wardrobe filled out and I still need to get some pads and things.”
“Hah! I’m not going to miss that!”
“I’m sure you’re well pleased to not have to worry about it, just as you’ve already learned to leave the toilet seat up.”
“That’s a man’s prerogative.” His smug smile made him look dashing.
I sauntered up to him and pressed my body up against his. “You want me to be a good wifey and get beer for you as you watch football? I’ll slave away in nothing but an apron making you steak and potatoes? I could be your little sex slave.” I felt his excitement grow at my touch.
“We’re in public! Now what am I going to do?”
I laughed and turned around and rubbed my backside against him. “Just walk close behind me. There’s a table over there we can get something to eat and give you a little time to think about other things.”
We sat down and Athos was visibly relieved to be able to hide himself. “I admit it. You have power over me. You wiggle your cute butt and I’ll do anything.”
“For full disclosure I can’t resist touching you either. It’s been a whole day now. How are you coping?”
“Aside from the obvious embarrassing moments, I feel more right about myself than I’ve ever felt before. Do you miss being a guy?”
“Not in the least. I might feel differently when I get my first period, but if I had the chance to be me again, I wouldn’t take it. If I were to look at my situation from another person’s perspective they’d probably think I was gay, but they’re not me and not living my experience. Maybe everyone would feel the same way under the same circumstances.”
“I have to say seeing people look at you the way they do makes me jealous.”
“That could be you getting used to your testosterone.”
“No, it’s more than that. I’m feeling very possessive.”
“You know I can take care of myself. I can always fly away or make some guy fall in love with a coat rack. I find it endearing that you think of me that way. I don’t like the way the women look at you either. I’m not going anywhere and I’m not interested in anyone but you. I’d be a fool. Look at you. You’re handsome and charming.”
“You think I’m handsome?” He turned his head to pose a little.
“You know it.”
“And how could I have eyes for anyone other than you?”
“I’ll meet you back home. I’m sure you’d be embarrassed to buy the things I’m about to buy.”
“Not a chance. I want to be with you. Besides, you need your ears pierced and I need to stand guard in case they do it wrong.”
***
Almost a week later I was awakened by the glorious smell of breakfast in bed. Athos got up early and made me breakfast, delivering it to my bedside on a tray with a flower. The past week had been so wonderful. He had extended his stay and I was head over heels in love with Athos. He was being so kind and caring towards me. Scooting over I patted the bed and he took the hint and slipped in next to me. I was barely covered by my nightgown and that fact certainly hadn’t gone unnoticed. With the tray removed to a nearby nightstand I snuggled into his arms and felt him kissing my head. It was such a heartwarming feeling to be in the secure arms of someone I cared so deeply for.
“You’re being very good.”
“I’m reciting the Greek alphabet in my mind to keep me from ripping that nightgown off of you.”
“What would you like to do today?”
“I have the day completely planned; first a swim at a secluded beach, then a casual but light lunch, and finally a romantic sunset dinner. We’ll have to come home so we can change and shower before dinner. No more shopping for you.”
“That all sounds amazing, except for the no shopping part.”
“You really have fully embraced womanhood, haven’t you?”
“It’s my prerogative.”
I felt his fingers running through my hair and the sudden loss of his body heat as he got up from the bed. “Time’s wasting away on this gorgeous day. I’ll meet you in the living room.”
I quickly got ready and opted to put my hair back in a ponytail and wore a sun dress over my bikini. While I could wear jeans or pants, I found I was much more comfortable in a dress. Growing up, I always hated wearing a shirt tucked into my pants and enjoyed the freedom of movement when it wasn’t. A dress almost felt the same but even more so. Plus, on a hot day, there was nothing like having the wind blow against my bare legs.
Marta and Hahn were in the living room when I arrived and I noted their approval of Athos and me. When I was with Naomi, there was acceptance, but subtly I could tell they weren’t seeing that as a long-term relationship. Now, their eyes spoke knowingly of a budding, potential lifelong relationship.
After hugging Marta and Hahn I took Athos’ arm in mine and we stepped outside. Athos made a big show of bringing me to the scooter. “Our trusty steed, my Lady.” This was Greece after all and I’d seen more than two people on these little scooters before. I hiked up my dress a little sat behind Athos, wrapping my arms around him. As it had been in the morning, there was something comforting about feeling his strength and knowing my safety was in his competent hands.
We rode for about forty-five minutes northwest of Paphos to a place called the Sea Caves. The tide was out offering a beautiful sandy beach with spectacular vistas of ocean cliffs and caves. In no time at all we were chest deep in the water and Athos had me in his arms kissing me. Knowing how much I love the water, Athos relaxed on the beach while I swam out to sea for some exploration. I snuck back to the beach to see Athos snoozing on his towel. Proteus mentioned I’d have control over water so I sent a spray of water precisely on top of him. The next thing I knew I was picked up by Athos and tossed back into the water laughing and screaming the entire time.
When we finally lay back down on our towels to dry off we only had about thirty minutes before the tide sent us packing. I was tempted to hold back the water for more sun tanning but I figured that might draw too much attention. Athos took my hand and led me to a little restaurant overlooking the bay and cliffs.
“You know I should have had you find some lobster out there.”
“I don’t have to find them; I just have to call them, although I might feel bad calling them to their deaths. I was thinking we might want to start planning our wedding.”
“Tomorrow. Today is all about us.”
“What about your parents and your job back on the mainland?”
“I think I should quit and come live here. While you were trying on clothes the other day I checked my bank account and found a little Zeus bonus cash there. I don’t think either of us really needs to worry about work. Besides, we’ll need to find a place to live together and we both need to be free to fulfill the labors. I also can’t see myself taking you far from Marta and Hahn. They only just got you after all.”
Nodding my agreement I took a moment to think about how I was feeling. My actions have been becoming more and more feminine. I was sitting like any woman would with my leg crossed over the other to protect against someone looking up their dress. I did this without thinking. I spent more time watching other women and how they were dressed and what makeup they wore to see if this was something I should try. I was noticing my fingernails and thought I should paint them. But, more than anything, I was thinking about making a home for us. I wasn’t fighting these thoughts, rather I wanted to go further and faster into my new found femininity.
“What are you thinking, Amara? You seem distant.”
“I’m so sorry. I was musing how… This is embarrassing. You’ll think I’m a sissy.”
“Never.”
“When you look at me do you see a man in a woman’s shell?”
“I know what happened to you, but I’ve never known you as anything but a woman. So no, I don’t think that.”
“For the first few days after my transformation, I kept thinking like a man. I had no choice to become a woman and yet I sort of wanted my old life back. Now, I only want to be a woman and I see myself changing. I don’t even want to wear pants anymore. I want to paint my fingernails and buy accessories to make myself more feminine. I feel very emotional and somewhat fragile. In my mind, I’m afraid you might think less of me, but inside, I want nothing more than to be swept off my feet and be as feminine as I possibly can.”
“I’ve been a man now a week and I think I’m starting to understand what you’re feeling. I see the way women look at me and how men size me up all macho like. The first days, I felt like an imposter as if someone would point at me and say ‘that’s a woman.’ Today has felt completely different. I feel myself becoming the protector and gaining confidence. I noticed how my stride is different; maybe even a little more solid. I look at you and want to be your shield. I want to be the man and be dominant. I fear, like you, giving into these desires to become manlier might cause you to think less of me. The funny thing about all of this, is when I look at you, I see a confident woman. You’re proud of whom you are and if anything that makes you even sexier. The more you adjust, the more beautiful you become.”
That’s what I needed to hear. Tears of relief fell down my cheeks as my hand reached across the table and took Athos’. “For the record, I don’t see an imposter. I see a gallant, handsome, and caring man. This is going to be a very long month. I love you, Athos.”
“I’ve never wanted anything so badly in my life as you. Let me take you home so we can be prepared for dinner tonight. You must dress up. This is a fancy place I’m taking you to.”
“I’ll try not to disappoint you.”
“There’s no chance of that.”
***
I don’t think I’ve ever spent so much time in the bathroom before. I bathed and washed my hair multiple times, wore the sexiest bra and panties I could find, put on a pair of laced black stockings, three inch heels, and a body hugging black dress that didn’t quite reach the middle of my thighs. I used the Internet to try different styles for my hair and finally asked Marta for help.
“You look gorgeous, Amara. You’re fretting as well. I can tell you like Athos very much and want to make a good impression on him.”
“I love him. Today’s been so perfect. I don’t want to disappoint him. I have butterflies in my stomach.”
“You of all people shouldn’t worry. A man would have to be in a coma to not be overwhelmed by your beauty and grace. How about we put your hair up a little?”
“I’m such a klutz with my hair.”
“Nonsense. You don’t have to do anything to it but this gives me a chance for some good mother daughter bonding time.”
“It’s only been a few weeks and I think of you and Hahn more as my parents than anyone I can think of.”
“You’re a gift of the gods to us.”
“As you both are to me.”
“There. How does that look?”
“Amazing. Thank you!”
“You need a few accessories.” Marta opened up a case and inside were pearl and diamond earrings, a matching necklace, bracelet, and anklet.
“Their wonderful!”
“Their yours. These were the pearls and diamonds you gave us. We had them set. We’re fine financially and think if the gods gave them to you then you should wear them. Let me help you with them.”
“They look stunning.” I stood and pulled Marta into a hug and tried hard not to cry. My emotions were getting the best of me. “Thank you so much!”
“Your date is waiting.”
I stepped into the living room feeling truly and fully a woman for the first time. I knew I was pretty, but tonight I felt beautiful. Athos’ eyes were wide as I stepped into his embrace and kissed him.
Hahn pulled out a camera and had us pose together. “I’ve never seen a more perfect couple. This is going straight to Facebook.”
We bid farewell and Athos, the perfect gentleman, opened the car door for me. He paused before setting out. “I’m speechless.”
“I’m yours.”
“By the gods do I love hearing you say that. A thousand ships were launched because of Helen of Troy’s beauty. There are not enough ships in the world for you.”
“I don’t need ships to come rescue me, I have you.”
Dinner was spectacular and the setting nice and romantic. I couldn’t even remember what I ordered. It was as if the world vanished and it was just Athos and me. Our conversation was so free and unhindered. We even attempted dancing. I wasn’t very good but that didn’t seem to bother Athos at all.
After dinner we walked along a sea wall. “This has been the perfect day, Athos. Thank you.”
“It’s not over yet.” I watched as he got down on one knee and took my left hand in his. I immediately felt self-conscious. “Amara Milas, would you give me the honor of marrying me?”
Heat rushed through my body. About three weeks ago I was a single guy and now I was a woman being proposed to. Never in a million years would I have seen this coming. “I want nothing more than to be your loving, loyal, and devoted wife.” I pulled him up and wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him. I even think my left leg lifted a little as I leaned into him.
“I know it was a little sudden and we haven’t known each other long, but Zeus waits for no one and I wanted to give you the very same experience I always dreamed of. Let’s see if this fits.” He pulled a ring from his pants pocket and slipped it on my finger. It was very impressive as the diamonds caught the light. “Heracles gave this to me.”
Falling back into his arms I steadied myself in his strong embrace. “I think I knew we were meant for each other the day I met you at the airport. It seems so long ago now. I can’t wait to tell Marta and Hahn.
“They already know. I asked them for your hand in marriage last night. It felt like the right thing to do.”
“I’ve never been so happy.”
***
It had been a whirlwind week since the proposal and I had fully embraced my newfound femininity. I no longer felt like I was holding back and my closet proved it with every new item of clothing and accessory. It was now fairly filled with dresses, skirts, and sexy intimates.
This morning I woke to a little surprise of some stickiness in my panties. Sure enough it was blood and with it came a combination of emotions and bloating. So far it wasn’t painful and maybe because it was my first period I was excited. I washed myself up well and changed my panties and added a pad that made me remember what I used to have between my legs. Even though I chose to look at my period as a wondrous event, I didn’t escape the slight headache, emotional swings, and breast tenderness. I guess if it got really bad I could transform myself into some creature that didn’t suffer nearly so badly.
After I changed I had a visit by Aphrodite. One moment I was sitting on my bed and the next she was there.
“Good morning, my daughter.”
Perhaps it was my period, or that I had fully embraced my womanhood, or even that I was so happy with my life, I threw myself into her arms for a hug.
“Good morning, mother! What do I owe the visit?”
“I wanted to let you know how pleased I am. You’ve become such a joyful, loving, and caring young woman. I’m happy you’ve let go of your previous life.”
“Please don’t tell me I’m being turned back.”
“While Zeus could do that, he’s never done anything like this before and it would be cruel to change someone more than once. I think he’s rather enjoying the outcome. The real reason I’m here is that the Poseidon worshippers were incensed that the trident fork is missing and the Minotaur is dead. They’ve performed a ritual to open the caves of Mount Olympus and release Stheno. She is killing off the worshippers and Zeus has decided you and Athos should put an end to her.”
“I’m not familiar with Stheno.”
“She’s a Gorgon and one of three sisters. Medusa, was a mortal, then there is Euryale, and finally Stheno.”
“So not only is Stheno like Medusa, she’s also immortal? How do you kill that? Will we turn to stone if she looks at us?”
“She can’t be killed, but she can be pushed back beyond the threshold that was opened. I have two items for you and Athos. Heracles’ Bow with arrows tipped with poison from the Hyrda and the Hide of the Nemean Lion.”
“Does this count for one of our labors?”
“Zeus has said if you complete this task then the other labors will no longer be needed for proving your right to live, however, you might still be called upon for tasks in the future.”
“You know I’m not a fighter and I doubt Athos has ever held a bow before.”
“He will rise to the occasion and so will you.”
“What about our wedding?”
“Zeus moved it to today.”
“What?”
“He wanted you married and consummated before you go after Stheno.”
“But what about the plans we made here? I’m having my period!” Just saying that made it all sound so foolish and trite.
“The wedding is in the Garden of Hesperides and so is your wedding night. When you are in our realm, you no longer have your bleeding. Your earthly wedding will go on as planned, assuming you both survive. Zeus believes defeating Stheno might cause people to take note of you both and thus he wants you bound together before that so there is at least something keeping you both from having affairs and creating more half gods.”
“This is so wrong on so many levels.” Thunder sounded in the distance. I sighed. “All right. How do I prepare for the wedding?”
“First you should tell Marta and Hahn you’ll be gone for two days.”
“What about my dress? I need to shave my legs.”
Aphrodite just smiled. “You have a lot to learn, Amara. When you are in our realm, you are in your true goddess form. That means no shaving. As for the dress, when you arrive you’ll be dressed appropriately. And to answer your next question, you’ll both be brought to the Garden in an hour so I suggest you stay here in the house until then.”
“Nothing like a shotgun wedding.” Another boom of thunder shook the house. I looked to the sky. “Sorry. I’m not saying I’m frustrated or not willing. I was actually thinking I didn’t know if I could wait the entire month. The shotgun wedding comment is that I’m a little nervous at the suddenness of it all.” I waited to see if I was struck by lightning. “Can he really hear me?”
Aphrodite laughed and vanished. I rushed out into the living room to deliver the news.
***
The hour flew by as we had much to discuss. Hahn began digging through his books to find anything he could on Stheno. Marta fussed about the timing of it all and that we’d lose two days for ‘real’ wedding planning. Athos and I kept glancing furtively at each other wondering what we might be getting ourselves into.
Then, all of a sudden the living room vanished and I was standing in the Garden of Hesperides completely dressed. I say completely dressed as that was a bit of an overstatement. I looked down upon the white fragments of silky fabric held together by pearls and diamonds and realized there was far more of me showing than I would have ever considered for a wedding. I kept looking around, over my shoulder, and twisting to make sure I wasn’t completely exposed. I knew not to argue about the dress and I’m sure it looked spectacular.
Aphrodite and Proteus were standing next to me but Athos was nowhere to be seen. “Do either of you have any parental words of wisdom?”
“Athos looks very strong. You might want to keep him on his back until he tires out.”
“Proteus! Amara’s my very own daughter and she’ll be more than a match for Athos. He’ll be exhausted and she’ll just be getting started. I’m not the goddess of love and seduction for nothing.”
“Nothing like talking about coupling and consummation to get the fires burning. Care to take me on again, Aphrodite?”
I watched as the two bickered back and forth like an old couple. “Hello? That’s all the advice the two of you have?”
“Try not to get Zeus upset with you.”
I changed topics as this conversation wasn’t going anywhere. “I’ve been thinking about my ancestry. Proteus’ father is Poseidon, whose father was Uranus, and Aphrodite’s parents are Zeus and Dione. Do I call Zeus and Poseidon grandpa?”
“We’re all related to each other in convoluted ways. It’s best to just use their names and try not to think about things too much. Are you ready?”
I reached down and ran my hand over my exposed calf and thigh. “I wish I could get this kind of shave back on Earth. Do I have a choice?”
“Not really.”
“Then I guess I’m ready.”
We walked through the lush and green gardens towards the temple. My mind was all over the place and maybe I was trying to distract myself from the butterflies I was feeling, but I mused over the reality of this place. Was it in another dimension or on another planet? How could I be different here than on Earth? Was I only a spirit with a shell that the gods can easily change for their pleasure? Why were we walking? Isn’t that rather mundane for gods?
My thoughts suddenly sharpened to a razor focus as we stepped from the temple onto a veranda overlooking the garden. A plethora of gods were standing around, some I could only guess their names. Zeus looked regal in his white robes with gold trim. Then there was Athos. I would have burst out laughing had he not looked so enticing. He wore a head bracelet made to look like gold leaves and a white toga that left his thickly muscled torso, legs, and arms bare. Gold bracelets encircled his arms and gold sandals were upon his feet.
Athos’ eyes gave away his mixed emotions. They were fixated upon me and scanning my body up and down. So penetrating was his loving gaze that I blushed brightly. His eyes also radiated awe that I anticipated was due to his surroundings. This was my third time here, but for him, he had never seen it or the other gods.
I was led next to Athos and a thin golden rope was draped over our hands binding them together. I winked and smiled at Athos trying to hide my nervousness. I’ve always been a bit of a talker, especially when I’m anxious and today was no exception. I turned towards Zeus. “Good morning, grandpa.”
Zeus offered a flicker of annoyance and then burst out laughing. “Only someone that grew up on Earth would be so bold to call me that. You make me feel so old.”
“That’s because you are old, father.” Aphrodite smiled coyly.
Zeus continued to look at me ignoring Aphrodite. “You look every bit as beautiful as your mother, Amara. Perhaps Aphrodite’s losing her youthful appearance as she ages. You’re what, two thousand years old now, Aphrodite?”
“A mere teenager compared to you, mighty Zeus.”
“Enough talk. We have serious business to attend to. Amara and Athos, you are now wed. Enjoy your honeymoon.” I raised an eyebrow as everyone vanished except Proteus, Heracles, and Aphrodite.
“I was expecting a little more pomp and ceremony.”
“Nonetheless, Amara, you are now officially married in the eyes of Zeus. Congratulations.” Everyone hugged awkwardly. “There’s a small palace on the other side of the Garden. It’s yours to use. Enjoy yourselves.”
Heracles slapped Athos on the shoulder. “I expect nothing less than five consummations, son.”
I pulled Aphrodite aside for a moment. “You’re all not going to be watching us are you?”
“You’re embarrassed by this?”
“It’s rather private.”
“Fine… I’ll shield the palace from everyone’s eyes. They won’t be happy with me though.”
“Thank you.” They all vanished leaving Athos and me alone. “You look very handsome in an ancient Greek sort of way.”
“I’m so full of mixed emotions right now. Zeus was wrong. You’re prettier than Aphrodite.”
“Don’t even say something like that. I’ll probably wake up as a toad.”
“I want to kiss you so badly.” He stepped rapidly and forcefully towards me and all I could think of was his strength that could take me without my ability to stop him and prying eyes. I took a step back realizing what a mistake that was.
“What’s wrong?”
“I love you Athos, but I’ve never felt so frail and vulnerable before in my life. I want to kiss you and make love to you and yet I’m afraid. I’m afraid of the gods spying on us and that I’ll not be the lover you want me to be.”
Athos’ eyes softened and the intense urgency no longer lingered there, but there was no denying his passion. I pictured this moment so many times in my mind and dreams. Sometimes in my imagination I was a tigress of desire and all but ripping the clothes from his body, riding him savagely. Other times I imagined myself being taken by him as I screamed out in pleasure. Never did I imagine myself being frightened or hesitant.
His large strong hand found mine. “You’re everything I want, Amara, and I’ve almost forgotten what it’s like to give yourself completely to a man as a woman. Is there somewhere we can go to be more private?”
It was his words and gentle touch that removed my fears. “To Hades with the gods’ prying eyes.” I felt my fingers glide lightly across his cheek and noted how much more sensitive my fingers were to the feeling of his light stubble. It had been so long that I felt anything other than the soft smoothness of my own skin. My thumb slid delicately over his lips. I rose up onto my toes and tenderly pressed my lips against his, closing my eyes to savor the sensation and memorize the moment. My nerves eased a little as I pulled away and stared at Athos. “I’m positive I don’t want to stop at just a kiss and I want some privacy. Aphrodite is shielding the palace so we don’t have to worry about being spied upon by gods wishing for entertainment.”
Taking his hand in mine I pulled him across the green grass, past flowering bushes and trees, and through sections of lush pools of water and fountains until we came to the palace. While smaller than the temple it still had walls open to the outside world and spectacular views. An enormous canopied bed with white silk netting flowing down to the floor acted as the centerpiece of the palace. Off to the side was a giant luxurious marble bath filled miraculously by rainwater falling from the sky. Tables of fruits, succulent meats, and wines were elaborately staged. The air was tinged with the scent of roses and rose petals lay strewn across the palace floor.
As soon as we stepped foot in the palace twilight fell and candles lit the space turning the beautiful setting into one of incredible romance. The air was warm but as Athos placed his hands on my shoulders and kissed the back of my neck, I felt a slight chill. I turned into his powerful arms. His lips pressed softly against mine and then again more firmly with heated passion. My breasts pressed against his chest and my nipples hardened sending a flood of heat through my body. There was no hiding his excitement as it throbbed against my stomach.
Looking into his blue eyes I wondered at what point I had fallen so badly for him. “I need you Athos. My body begs for you. I want to savor every touch.”
“I’ve been dreaming of this moment.”
“Not nightmares I hope.”
His smile was infectious. Taking his hand in mine I led him over to the bed. My lips met his tenderly as my arms wrapped around his neck. Smiling as I kissed him I rolled my nose around his, nipping at his lips playfully. My fingers ran through his hair and my nails lightly scraped his scalp. My tongue slipped its confines and sought his. My passion overflowed as my slow sensual kisses reached his neck and his scent filled me.
Athos’ fingers were fumbling with my dress. I stepped back from him far enough for the twilight and candles to light my body. “You’ve forgotten how to remove a woman’s dress already?”
“I was trying not to tear it.”
“Let me do this for you.” I unclasped the shoulder and felt slightly embarrassed as my dress fell to the floor. Athos took a deep shuddered breath as his gaze took me in, the first time he ever saw me naked. “Nightmares… I knew it.” I smiled mischievously in an attempt to push away my nerves.
“No dream could have ever prepared me for the exquisiteness of your beauty. I’m almost afraid to touch you in that by doing so I’ll break the spell and wake up and find myself back as Naomi on the mainland having never met you.”
I closed the distance between us and ran my hands across his muscled chest and pulled his toga over his shoulder. I’d dreamed about this moment and felt no awkwardness as my hand drifted lower to wrap itself around his manhood. A light touch on my breast caused me to gasp. It was one thing to touch yourself, but quite another to have someone else touch you. My body found a rhythm all on its own stroking him and rubbing myself up against his thigh. When his hand pulled me to him, lifted me, and I slid up along his leg it was all I needed to cling tightly against him shake as I experienced my first orgasm together.
“That didn’t take you long.”
“I’m not Aphrodite’s daughter for nothing. I bet you need some relief before you slide yourself into me.” Just saying those words caused him to shake and I could feel his urgency pulsing within my hand. “I think you might like this.” I slid down to the floor and stared at Athos’ erection. I’d seen my share of penises in my day but nothing could prepare me for the perfection and splendor before me. My fingers were unable to reach around it. I tapped into my inner goddess and placed my lips on top, very slowly sliding it into my mouth.
“Oh my!”
I could only get partway down when I was forced to pull back. There was something highly sensual about feeling his erection between my lips. I stroked him and moved my lips up and down until I felt his whole body tense. It was only a few minutes before he exploded into my mouth, so much so that there was no way I could hold it all in. I slowed my ministrations down and wiped my lips clean as he pulled me up and kissed me.
“That was unbelievable. I’ve never experienced anything like that.”
He lifted me into his arms as if I weighed no more than a feather. Gently I was laid down on the bed, the cool softness of the silk sheets like a lover’s caress against my naked body. I was more than ready and reached for Athos pulling him down on top of me. His lips met mine and then began a glorious yet painfully slow journey down my neck to my breasts. I moaned with pleasure as he flicked his tongue across my nipples. “Make me a woman, Athos.” I pulled him up so our lips could meet. My hands caressed his face as we kissed. I spread my legs and felt the head of his penis graze my wet vaginal lips. He teased it slowly into me and I could feel my lips slowly give way.
I continued to kiss Athos until I felt his first real thrust. There was some pressure and then a snap inside me. A hint of pain then blissful pleasure. My back arched and I uttered a soft moan as he filled me completely. This was the ultimate in love making as I yielded completely to Athos. I wanted to scream my devotion and for him to never stop but all that came out were soft sounds with each intake of breath. I felt him retreat and slowly push his way back inside me. I could feel his penis as it slid past my clitoris.
My breasts rocked back and forth with our movements heightening the ecstasy I was feeling. My hands felt Athos’ back and my legs wrapped around his hips pulling him deeper and deeper within me. I could feel Athos begin to tense and I squeezed myself around his manhood. My hands left his back and squeezed the sheets between my fingers as my back arched once again. With a massive thrust by Athos I lost control and began coming, each thrust causing me wave upon wave of euphoric bliss until I felt him shake and hot semen sprayed within me. I continued to come as he roared and collapsed on top of me.
We lay there together for several minutes. I could feel him shrink inside me and slide out leaving me feeling utterly bereft. I clung to Athos kissing him as tears fell from my cheeks. “You’re crying. Why are you crying? Did I hurt you?”
“There was a moment at the beginning I felt some pain, but I’m crying because I’ve never experienced anything so wonderful in my entire life. I’m here in this romantic place with my husband whom I love with every cell of my body, and it’s perfect.”
Athos stroked my face. “Every day I’ve had to relieve myself as just being near you I’ve struggled maintaining my composure. You’re a gift from the gods and I question what I did right to deserve you. Nothing in my life has compared to the incredible feeling of being inside you. Can I get you something?”
“I’m content to simply be in your arms a while longer.”
We slept a little, ate some, drank wine and spoke about our future together, showered and made love multiple times over the next day.
***
Upon arriving back in Paphos we were inundated with questions from Marta and Hahn. Hahn wanted to know everything we experienced and what we saw and to fill us in on his research and Marta had a list of fifty questions about the wedding plans and reminded us that just because Zeus married us it didn’t mean we could share a room in her house until after the ‘real’ wedding. For the first few hours we could barely get a moment to ourselves and snuck off to my bedroom. As soon as we closed the door we overheard Marta’s voice. “No fooling around in there.” I burst out laughing.
We did fool around a little, but nothing to excessive. I tried to lure Athos to christen my bed but he would have nothing of it, tempted though he was. He would honor Marta’s wishes. That didn’t mean, however, we couldn’t imbibe while at a hotel. We realized we needed to get our own place, but still needed to be close to Marta and Hahn. At the same time I realized I had now resumed my period, but it seemed to be tapering off some.
After decompressing a little we had dinner and were settling in the living room to relax when visitors arrived by flash of light. Heracles, Proteus, and Aphrodite decided now was a good time to meet the Milas family. Hahn and Marta were overwhelmed and brought out some of their best wine. I didn’t have the heart to tell them that the best wine on Earth couldn’t compare to the worst wine where the gods were from.
“By the look of things, Athos, you did me proud. Amara’s still blushing.” I hadn’t been but I certainly was now. “I brought you both these items for dealing with Stheno.” He handed the bow and arrows to Athos and me the lion’s pelt. Hahn’s eyes were wide but he refrained from asking any questions.
Aphrodite hugged and kissed me and slipped a bracelet on my wrist. She whispered in my ear I could use it to return Athos and me back to the Garden of Hesperides if we ever needed to take advantage of the palace. However, the veil of secrecy had been removed so be warned of prying eyes.
With another flash of light they all vanished. Hahn ran his hands over the lion’s pelt. “Beautiful. We are living in such wondrous times. Who knew that the stories of old were true?”
“I’m not sure what I’m supposed to do with this pelt. I’m guessing I can’t turn it into a dress.”
Athos was pulling back the bow testing it and I could see him straining with it. I tried it and it wouldn’t even bend an inch.
“Stheno was the most murderous of the three Gorgon sisters. We know the tales of Medusa, how she was mortal, but so hideous that one look from her and you’d turn into stone. There’s not much information on Stheno but I believe she used a sword as her primary weapon.”
“Great. I can smack her with a fish tail.” I looked down at my finger with the ring on it. “I’m not a hero of old. I’m afraid.”
Athos’ arms wrapped around me and held me firmly. “We’ll figure it out.”
“Can’t we simply live our lives without interference?”
“Shhh. If it weren’t for the gods you and I would have never met. No matter what happens, we can always live our immortal lives in the Garden.”
I sighed and wanted badly to sleep with him tonight.
***
The next morning we woke early, loaded up the car and drove to the foot of Mount Olympus where, based upon directions from Heracles, we found a cave entrance. It was well hidden but recent signs that people had been there was a pretty good indication that we were in the right place.
The cave opening was rather small with a creek coming out of the mouth. It smelled dank and foul and the further we went in the more oppressive the cave got. We used flashlights for a while but then the cave opened up and we saw that torches had been lit.
“According to Heracles, there are two thresholds, an inner threshold and an outer one. The Poseidon worshippers released the inner threshold allowing Stheno to move into the larger cavern. She must take seven human lives over seven days to release the outer threshold. It has been five days so we might find a real mess in here. We must push Stheno back across the inner threshold to reseal her inside.”
I looked down at the creek at our feet. “Is that what I think it is?”
“Blood. We must be close.”
I couldn’t believe I was walking in human blood. We rounded a bend and could see quite plainly a line of silver fused into the cavern floor. It was the outer seal. We paused there taking in what we saw. A large cage held two men. A pile of corpses lay discarded to one side near a flat stone in the middle of the cavern. Fresh blood dripped down the stone and into the creek. At the far end of the cavern, some two hundred feet away was a glint of the second threshold. Stheno was nowhere to be seen.
Athos readied his bow and I draped the lion’s pelt over my shoulders, not sure what else to do with it. One of the men from the cages spotted us. “Come quickly, let us out of here!” It was the old man from the dock area.
I was perturbed by him. “You fools. You had to find something to worship and you released Stheno?”
“Certainly, we were misguided and we have paid with many of our lives, but you both are here to save us.”
“Where’s Stheno?”
“Gone, vanished. Come get us out of here!”
Athos took a step forward, his foot crossing the line just as I grabbed for him to stay put. Something began forming in the cavern; a collection of mists and vapor until Stheno stood there laughing. She was large and beautiful, wearing only a cloth around her loins. “Aphrodite and Heracles. Such an honor.” Her voice was like the sweetest caress. It was enticing, alluring. “Come to me.”
Athos was mesmerized but she had no effect on me. “Athos, look at me!” I stepped over the threshold and grabbed Athos. He looked at me with stunned eyes as Stheno laughed again.
“You both crossed the threshold. There is only one way you can escape me now. That’s to send me back and I’m not going!” Her voice grew so loud I swore the cavern itself would collapse. She stepped forward and swung her mighty sword. I looked around for anything I could do. It was then I remembered the creek. I pulled water from the creek and froze it to her feet, locking her in place.
“Shoot her!”
Athos was shaken but pulled the bow back and sent an arrow flying for Stheno’s chest. It hit her solidly. She screamed in pain and broke her feet free. “Athos is it? Come to me.” Athos started walked forward. I transformed into a tiger, hoping that somehow the lion’s pelt was still there. I leapt at Stheno, pushing her back, her sword smashing hard against my side, but it didn’t penetrate. It hurt like hell but I continued to lash out at her over and over with my claws. I needed to buy Athos time.
With Stheno focused on me Athos was freed from her spell and raised his bow again. “Out of the way!” I leapt to the side, rolled, and crouched as he let another arrow fly. Stheno took three steps back from the blow and screamed again. I leapt once more, swiping with my claws and taking another hammering blow to my shoulder, but she was forced back another step. I fell to the side again but I could barely move. My shoulder was in such pain I was limping badly. Athos plunged another arrow deep into her chest.
“No!” She screamed as the force of the blow pushed her further back. Her foot was mere inches from the rear threshold. I watched as Athos prepared another arrow. Stheno took a step forward and flung her sword at him. I leapt with everything I had; the sword hitting me hard in the rear leg spinning me in the air and crashing me into the wall. I lay there stunned, my transformation abandoned.
Athos roared and let his last arrow fly. His aim was less true this time and it caught her in the shoulder merely spinning her around. Athos tossed the bow to the side and took one look at me crumpled beneath the lion’s pelt, picked up the flat stone altar and threw it at Stheno. The stone shattered across her chest sending her beyond the threshold. Light flashed and the seal was once again in place.
Athos rushed to my side. “You saved my life.”
“It was you that to truly love someone they needed to sacrifice themselves for the other.” I replied weakly.
“I didn’t mean for you to do that literally.”
“I had no choice. I love you too much.”
“How badly are you hurt?”
I coughed and winced in pain. “I think I’ve got a broken shoulder, ribs, and leg. Free the men.”
Athos ager at the men fumed. He strode over to the cage and ripped the door from its hinges. He towered over the two men and pointed to the exit of the cave. No words were said, they scrambled out quickly.
Athos’ rage was mighty. “Zeus! The labor is complete! Heal her!” Light flashed and Proteus, Aphrodite, and Heracles stood next to Athos. Aphrodite knelt down and stroked my face with her hands. “I hope to Hades you’re healing her! She’s my wife.” His voice was almost threatening.
Aphrodite looked at Athos. “And she’s my daughter, whom I love very much. More than you might ever believe.”
In a flash, we were in the palace in the Garden of Hesperides. I was lying on the bed with Aphrodite still stroking my face. Athos stormed to my side but when he looked into Aphrodite’s eyes his anger left him. Aphrodite was openly crying. It hurt to move, but I reached over and wiped the tears from her cheek. “It’s all right, mother. I’ll be fine.”
“How has my own flesh and blood bewitched me so? I’m a goddess that has been alive for more than fifty generations of humans and none have moved my heart like you, Amara. It’s time we end these labors. Too many lives have been lost throughout the eons. I’ll not lose you.” She looked at Athos. “I’ll not lose either of you. Rest now. Sleep. You’ll heal a hundred times faster here than on Earth. I’ll send word to Marta and Hahn that you are both fine and you’ll be home in a few days. Look after my daughter, Athos.”
“With my life.”
With that they vanished leaving Athos and me alone together. Athos walked around so I could see him better. “Lay down with me, my love.” Very carefully he snuggled as closely as he could, our foreheads touching. “You were spectacular. A hero worthy of legend.”
His lips brushed my forehead as I fell into a deep sleep.
***
I woke feeling renewed energy and strength. I was still sore as I rolled over to look for Athos. He was there in his same clothes sleeping next to me. I winced in pain as I sat up, marveling that I even could. “You slept for an entire day.” I turned to see Aphrodite. “The bruising and swelling have diminished greatly and the bones have knitted well. Still you’ll be sore.” I looked over at Athos and his steady breathing. “He wouldn’t leave your side for a moment. Who says that true love can’t be found among the gods?”
“I know it exists.”
“How so?”
“Because I love you and I love Athos.”
“You are bound and determined to make me cry more. Tears are rare among the gods.”
“How can you have love without pain or fear of loss?”
“I’m the goddess of love and yet I’ve not learned these simple things until now. I dare say my precious daughter that you’re more the goddess of love than I. Look what you’ve done so far. You accepted Marta and Hahn as your Earthly parents. You’ve made Proteus and I learn what it means to be loved unconditionally from our own daughter. You faced Zeus with Naomi’s death so that Heracles could be the father he needed to be. And you made me see the errors of my ways. I’ve not truly loved anyone before you before.”
“Perhaps it takes someone that felt no love growing up to realize what true love is.” Aphrodite knelt in front of me and kissed my cheek. I looked down at myself and smiled. “Thank you.”
“I’ll see you soon.” She vanished just as Athos stirred.
“Hey you. You’re up.”
“I’m up but not sure I can walk yet. Could you carry me to a chair? I’m hungry.”
Athos scooped me up as gently as possible and set me in a chair by the food and drink. “I’m sorry I let you down.” He looked pensive and contrite.
“What are you talking about? You saved me.”
“No. I failed to protect you. Had it not been for you, it would have been me lying here now, or more likely dead.”
“I was just a distraction and had little to no impact on Stheno. It took your strength to win the day. I might have been injured, but you saved my life in more ways than one. Without you, Stheno would have killed us both. Without you, I’d never truly know what love is.”
“I still feel like I let you down. To see you take those hits… I never want to see you hurt again.”
“You know as well as I do that that’s not possible. We’ll get hurt and sick and those are the times we lean on each other. Just because Zeus says we’re married and we didn’t say anything during the ceremony doesn’t mean I haven’t made a covenant with you in my heart. I’m in this for the long haul. Through sickness and in health. Besides, I sort of like being taken care of and seeing you all macho trying to protect me.”
He took his hands and placed them on my face. “I’d take the world apart for you.”
I smiled and pulled him to me to kiss me. “That’s what’s so endearing about all of this. I worried a little about the spontaneity of our wedding; that perhaps it was too soon. But seeing how deeply you love me tells me we’re going to be just fine. At least after I eat something. I’m starved.”
***
It was three weeks later we were officially wed for ‘real’ according to Marta. We had a small Greek wedding of about two hundred people, mostly family and friends of Athos’ family and the Milas’. For the briefest of moments during the dinner I scanned the room full of people, many whom I never saw before in my life, and I wished I had a family that could enjoy the day with me. However, I watched the joy of Hahn and Marta and knew I also had a family that was watching and I was very content.
I met Athos’ parents a few days before the wedding and I had been very nervous meeting them. I was so worried I’d make a bad impression or that they’d feel I was stealing their son. They turned out to be a wonderful family and received me well. Of course Athos had told me they would, but I was still concerned.
We’d decided against going on a honeymoon right away as we wanted to spend time with Hahn, Marta, and Athos’ parents. We stayed in my old room for a week and the poor little bed certainly got a workout. Several weeks later we purchased a home on the water. It was small and quaint, but it had its own beach and a good size master bedroom where we put a new king-sized bed. Life was wonderful.
Rumors had quickly spread through Cyprus that Aphrodite and Hercules had returned to Greece. Athos and I quickly became famous and were invited to many events. We became one of the many must-see sights of Cyprus. Of course we would always deny the reality of who we were but we knew Marta, Hahn, and two men from Paphos knew the truth.
Six months had passed since our Earthly wedding and we were settling into a nice routine. Even though I visited Aphrodite frequently, things were all quiet on the gods’ front. We were enjoying the respite and I just came back from a swim. I stood over Athos who had been sun tanning out on our little beach and dripped water from my wet hair on his back.
“Hey!” Athos rolled over onto his back and I laid on top of him getting him all wet. I kissed him and smiled.
“I’ve been thinking about you.”
“What have you been thinking about?”
“That maybe I should go shopping for something special to wear to bed tonight.”
“That’s a bit of a waste of money considering every time you wear something sexy it comes right off a few seconds later.”
“Admit it. You love it when I dress up for you.”
“I’ll admit it, but I’ll say I enjoy it even more when you’re not wearing anything.” Athos rolled us over so I was pinned underneath him. “Gotcha!”
“Mmmm. You know I love being caught by you.”
We ignored the flash of light and kept kissing each other. “Haven’t you two had enough of each other yet?” Proteus shook his head. Heracles was proud. Aphrodite was smiling like she had a hidden secret.
“It’s my fault. Aphrodite made me insatiable.”
Athos grinned up at his father. “I’m not complaining in the least.”
We finally dusted ourselves off and stood. “What’s going on?”
Aphrodite came and hugged me tight. “Zeus wants to see you both. The spawn of the Kraken has awoken.”
Somehow Athos and I knew this was coming but we were in no hurry. “Tell grandpa we’ll see him in…” I looked at Athos. “… forty minutes?”
Athos coughed. “An hour.”
Lightning flashed and thunder boomed as our parents vanished and Athos led me inside to the bedroom. I pulled the ties to my bikini top and bottoms letting them fall to the floor. “You sure only an hour?” We laughed as Athos tossed me onto the bed. Zeus could wait.
Ryan Morgan, an injured veteran and recently divorced takes a luxury cruise with his last savings. His life held nothing more for him and felt this might be the perfect way to end his life. While on the cruise he meets a young woman that he is immediately drawn to but her own wounds only allow them to be friends. When her life is threatened during a shipwreck Ryan decides to risk his own life to save hers only to find himself on death’s door on a remote island. When they finally think they might have found help and Ryan’s desire to live has returned, things take a dramatic turn for the pair when the owner of the island uses Ryan to reanimate his long dead daughter.
The Island
Inhaling deeply I smelled the crisp, humid, salty air. I watched the sun drop quickly into the Indian Ocean leaving a telltale green flash in its wake. Call me sentimental but I never tire of watching a sunset at sea. Turning around I leaned up against the thickly painted white railing and watched as the ships exterior lights turned on; their light reflected off the polished teak decks like a hazy mirror and created a feeling of ageless design. Modelled after luxury steamships of the 1930s, this modern day cruise ship carried no more than five hundred guests as it made its way from Sri Lanka to the Maldives, Seychelles, and Madagascar.
Limping slightly I made my way into the dining room and stood awaiting my turn to be seated. Tonight I chose a group table believing the random conversations of strangers would be preferable to dining alone. Off to my right a man in a tuxedo created delicate and soothing sounds from a grand piano. Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling and enormous windows provided excellent views of the rolling waves and slowly darkening sky. Hints of purple twilight and stars began appearing in the east. If I closed my eyes I could isolate the intoxicating smells of filet mignon, Alaskan king crab, and subtle perfumes of the elegantly dressed ladies standing near me.
“I can seat you now, Mr. Morgan.”
“Thank you.” Unbuttoning my suit jacket I followed the pretty hostess that wore a tight black skirt and white button down blouse. No expense is spared on this cruise line. The food and drink are as good as any five-star restaurant and most of the staff could easily find work as models.
“Here you are, Mr. Morgan.”
The table was set up for eight guests and I was the second to arrive. A lovely blonde-haired young woman glanced up and smiled softly at my arrival. The hostess pointed to a chair next to the woman. Thanking her, I took my seat. Turning to my dinner companion for the evening she looked a little out of place and out of sorts. Her beautiful brown eyes glinted in the candlelight and offered hints of her intelligence yet there was a sadness hidden there as well. Her manicured fingers rolled a black metal ring that dangled on a thin gold necklace.
Extending a hand I could feel her hesitation. “Why do I get the feeling neither of us normally frequent cruises like this one? I’m Ryan. Ryan Morgan.”
For a brief moment there was a glimmer of a dazzling smile accompanied by a mischievous glint in her eye. “Obviously my choice of not wearing my million dollar earrings along with my Christian Dior dress might make it appear I should be serving dinner tonight rather than eating it. Perhaps I’m just the daughter of a billionaire choosing to waste my father’s money.” She took my extended hand in hers. “Beth Hendrix.”
“Forgive me if I overstepped my observation.”
“No forgiveness necessary, Mr. Morgan. My stepfather has a lot of money and he was sick of seeing me mope around the house wearing sweats. He thought hobnobbing with the rich elite for a few weeks might revive my wounded spirit. So your observation was accurate. I’m not remotely accustomed to this lifestyle.”
“You look too young to have a wounded spirit.”
“I’m twenty-three, but lost love is no respecter of age. What’s your story? How did you arrive on the lacquered decks of the S.S. Allegra? Certainly the military didn’t send you.”
“Military?”
“You’re favoring your left leg. You have a scar on your cheek and a wandering left eye. Your posture is formal and you have closely cropped hair. If I’m not mistaken I’d say you’re military.”
“You’re pretty observant for a…”
“Blonde?”
Laughing I realized this was someone that would be a good match had I not been twelve years older than her. “I was going to say beautiful young woman.” Her smile quickly faded and I knew I struck a nerve. “I’m sorry if I offended you, Miss Hendrix.”
“It’s not an offense. It’s very sweet but I’m just not interested.”
“I wasn’t trying to… It was merely a compliment. Obviously I’m older than you and I would never…”
Her smile returned. “You know you’re actually kind of cute when you get tongue-tied and I’m sure any one of these shallow rich women would find you adorable.”
“So your saying only a shallow woman would find me interesting?”
“I didn’t mean…”
I started laughing again. How long has it been since I really laughed? “I may be old and damaged but I can still verbally spar with the best of them.”
“You’re not that old and you’re obviously not that damaged. You’re quite handsome. You never told me how you came to be on this cruise.”
“You’re right about the military. I was an Army Ranger on my second deployment in Afghanistan when my vehicle was hit by an IED. My leg was shattered, I lost hearing in my left ear, and my sight from my left eye. I left the army shortly after that as I was no longer any use to them in the field and I struggled with the work they wanted me to do. I went into financial planning and this year I won the most sales. This trip is what I won. I even had to go to Men’s Wearhouse to buy a suit. Pretty lame, huh?”
“My dad served and was killed in Iraq. I never could quite grasp the whole duty to your country thing, but I do thank you for your service and the incredible perseverance it must have taken to overcome your injuries and move into civilian life.”
“Thank you.”
We were interrupted by several elderly couples, a very obese woman, and a young man that seemed to have more money than brains. After introductions we ordered our food. I sat back and listened to the conversations. The young man, Austin McGowan the Third, turned out to be handsome, young, and rich with a slight Texan accent. His pretentious nature seemed to be an acquired trait from not having worked a day in his life. He had his eye and conversation focused on Beth the entire dinner. I interjected several times hoping to rescue the poor girl as I could see she practically wilted under his advances.
When dinner was winding down and Austin was working on his fourth round of expensive scotch I pushed my chair back and stood. “It was a pleasure meeting you all tonight.” Turning to Beth she looked like she needed an escape. “Perhaps you would care to take me up on my backgammon challenge sometime, Miss Hendrix?”
A glimmer of hope and a smile appeared. “Why not now? I’m finished here and an exciting and robust game of backgammon will be a great way to finish the evening. Good night to you all.”
We were only a dozen steps away from the table when she leaned over and whispered to me. “Oh my God. Thank you!”
“I’m always at your service should you ever need rescuing. It truly has been a pleasure. Good night, Miss Hendrix. I hope you have a pleasant rest of your cruise.”
Her fingers drifted to her ring necklace again. “The pleasure is all mine, Mr. Morgan.”
***
It was several evenings later that I ran into Beth again during the formal dance event. She was a spectacular beauty and looked flawless in her body-hugging white dress that dropped in soft waves down to the floor. Austin, who I’d run into several times on the cruise already, appeared drunk once again and was holding onto Beth’s wrist. I wandered over a little closer.
“I told you I don’t want to dance. Now let me go!”
“If you didn’t want to dance, then why come tonight?”
That’s all I needed to hear. “Let her go, Austin.”
“It’s the old man. I’ve seen some nice blue-haired old ladies around that might need your services tonight.”
Beth looked pleadingly at me. “She said she doesn’t want to dance. Let her go.”
“If you know what’s good for you, you’ll get lost! This is between Beth and me.”
Turning around I scanned the crowd to see if anyone was looking our way. I despise guys like this. With the coast clear I turned and slugged Austin in his stomach and then helped him to sit on a stool as he doubled over. I extended an arm to Beth. “Shall we?”
Beth pulled us both deep into the dance floor before taking my hand in hers to dance. “Thank you, Mr. Morgan. You really are a knight in shining armor.”
“Please, call me Ryan.”
“And you can call me Beth. It’s short for Bethany.”
“How’s your cruise so far? Is your wounded spirit recovering?”
“If anything it’s getting worse.”
“For the life of me I can’t imagine how stupid a guy must be to mess things up with you.”
“That’s very sweet of you to say, Ryan. You’re a very nice man; I consider you a man of honor and I feel safe with you. That said you should know that we can only be friends.”
“I’m a bit old fashioned, Beth. I wouldn’t even consider anything other than friendship unless you indicated you wanted otherwise. I’m happy with just being friends and, if the truth be known, you’re the best conversationalist on the ship.”
“I’m so glad to hear you say that. This cruise would be insufferable without your wit and charm. Now that we can put all of this behind us, may I ask why I see no ring on your finger? Certainly there’s a story there.”
Pausing our dancing for a moment I tried to not let the hurt that rose within me affect the tone of my voice. “I told you about how I got wounded. I was married for six years and during my deployment to Afghanistan my wife strayed and finally sought a divorce. It was only a few weeks after that was settled that I was injured.”
“Oh… I’m so sorry, Ryan. If you ask me it was her loss.”
“That’s nice of you to say but the life of a military spouse isn’t an easy one.”
“Don’t make excuses for her. She strayed and betrayed your trust while you were doing your job. I take marriage and vows seriously and would never… never ever… cheat on my spouse.” Her finger went to her ring again.
“May I ask what happened?”
“Huh?”
“I see how often your fingers find the ring on your necklace. What happened?”
“I’m almost too embarrassed to say.”
“I know it’s hard to talk about these things but even just this brief conversation we’re having has helped me. Perhaps sharing a little will help you as well.”
“All right, but let’s walk outside as I tell you my story.” I felt her arm slip into mine as I led her to the lee side of the ship. We stood in silence for a long while before she spoke again. “I was nine when friends of my parents were visiting us for a weekend. On the first night the husband snuck into my room and…”
Clenching my fists at my side all I wanted to do was hit something. “There’s nothing that makes me as angry as this. I’m sorry, Beth.”
Her hands wrapped around my fist and the warmth of them caused me to let them relax. “They say all things work together for good and yet I’ve not seen this to be the case in my life. It was so bad I had to be taken to the hospital. My mom never forgave dad for allowing this to happen to me. A year later they got divorced and I lived with my mom.”
We walked along the deck for a few more minutes in silence. I noted flickers of light on the dark horizon and a change in the wind. Taking my jacket off I wrapped it over Beth’s shoulders.
“I want you to know that when I said we could only be friends it all ties back to when I was nine. You’re a wonderful and kind person, Ryan, but I could never be with a man. Deep inside me my fear is so great but all my life I’ve yearned for love. It was in high school that I realized there might be another way for me to find fulfillment and happiness. It all happened when a girl kissed me at a sleepover. There was just something about the soft tenderness of her lips that unlocked a heartfelt longing within me.” She paused for a moment. “Two years ago I met Alice. It was love at first sight. We were inseparable. She gave me this ring and promised her undying love and devotion and once we were settled and out of college, we’d find a way to be together always.”
We stopped and stared for a few moments into the waves. The wind continued to pick up and the waves were increasing in size.
“Three months ago I came home early after visiting my mom and stepdad. I wanted so badly to be with Alice and to surprise her. It was me that was surprised. I caught her with another woman. She’d even given her a ring just like this one.”
Cautiously and protectively I placed my arm around her shoulders. “Is it possible two wounded souls like ours will ever find happiness?”
She began frantically pulling at her necklace to free the ring. She stared at it in her hand and her fingers wrapped tightly around it before flinging it out to sea. Her tears were clearly visible as she turned and took my jacket off her shoulders. “I should go to bed, Ryan.”
“Let me at least walk you to your room if for no other reason than Austin doesn’t appear to be a man that will give up easily.”
“I appreciate that.” We turned and walked inside just as a large wave hit the side sending a slight shudder through the ship. “Looks like we’re going to have a rough night.”
When we got to her stateroom I paused. “You’re an extraordinary young woman, Bethany. You’ll find something lasting. I know it.”
“You used my full name.”
“It seems fitting. Almost as if using your full name helps you start your life anew.”
“I hope I don’t regret my actions tonight by throwing my ring into the ocean, but somehow I feel like I’ve turned a corner. Goodnight, Ryan. Thank you.”
Another wave crashed into the ship sending a bigger shudder through it and causing the glass light fixtures to tinkle softly. “Goodnight, Bethany. Don’t worry about the storm.”
“Storms are a way of life but there’s always something special after a storm.”
Tipping my head I headed back towards the lounge. A stiff drink would give me courage for what I was about to do next.
***
Standing at the back of the ship I looked down at the churning waters. The wind drove the rain so hard that it stung as it hit my face. It’s as if God himself is laughing at me. Gripping the rail with both hands I hesitated. Just do it!
I raised my head and yelled defiantly into the storm as my knuckles turned white. The ships horn blasted three times. Turning around I saw it; a rogue wave raced towards the ship from the starboard side and white water was roiling against dark rocks on the port side. Bethany!
Running to get inside I had almost made it to the door when the wave hit. The ship rose up and tilted sending me careening towards the port railing. This is it. I’m going to die. Slamming into the railing I felt my ribs shatter just as the wave crested over the ship. With a sickening crunch of metal the ship ripped open as it crashed upon the rocks before slowly righting itself partway and coming to rest.
The ship’s horn sounded again and again as the call to abandon ship came over the speakers. Wincing in pain I pulled myself up to the door in into the sloping hallway. People were running all over the place screaming. I ran as quickly as I could and made my way down two floors to Bethany’s stateroom. Banging on the door I called for her.
“Bethany! Are you in there?”
“I’m trapped! The bed is against the door!”
“Hang on, Bethany! I’ll get you out of there.”
Grabbing a fire axe I cut into the door but the ship kept getting pummeled by the waves throwing off my balance making my efforts slow and cumbersome. Water began seeping in around my ankles. Frantically I smashed at the door until I created a small hole. Leaning in close I yelled into the room. “Bethany! Are you hurt?”
“I’m fine, Ryan. Help me get out of here. Water is coming into the room!”
“I won’t leave you, Bethany! Look for life jackets.”
I hammered at the door over and over again until the hole was large enough to pull Bethany from the room. She was wearing a silver nightgown and was shaking badly. Bethany had found two life jackets and I secured one on Bethany. I tried to put mine on but needed Bethany’s help as the twisting motion made it incredibly painful.
“You’re injured.”
“We’ll be worse than injured if we can’t get off this ship.”
Grabbing her hand we ran through the hallway and up onto the outside deck. The lifeboats on the starboard side were useless with the lean of the ship and all the boats on the port side had been dropped. The front of the ship extended past the rocks and into turbulent but safer waters. Taking Bethany’s hand we ran towards the bow. We didn’t see anyone left on board. We were halfway towards the front when another huge wave smashed into the starboard side of the ship. Metal screeched and groaned and the lights flickered.
From deep inside the ship we could feel the vibrations growing and just as we arrived at the bow deck the ship groaned and began breaking into two pieces. Large smokestacks fell away and guidelines snapped whipping through the air. “Help me with this table!” Bethany grabbed a large wooden table and together we tossed it over the railing into the water below. “Jump!”
“I can’t!”
Grabbing Bethany I tossed her over the rail thirty feet to the water below. The ship lurched again as it tore apart. Debris was falling all around me. I don’t want to die. Leaping over the rail I plunged deep into the water and just surfaced when a section of the ship sheered away. Large chunks of metal ripped from the decks and rained down upon where I was.
With my ribs broken I was having a hard time with all the exertion of getting Bethany off the ship. I could barely move when a pole of metal skewered me through my side and dragged me below the surface. Fighting against the darkness I used my remaining strength to pull the metal shaft from my side; my life jacket rocketing me up to the surface.
Gasping for air I felt a hand grab the back of my life jacket and pull me on top of a wooden table. There Bethany and I lay back in utter exhaustion as we watched the ship lights flicker and go out and the wind and waves pushed us well away from the wreckage.
***
We’d tied ourselves to the table and weathered the wind, waves, and storm and as dawn broke, the seas finally calmed. There was no land in sight, no lifeboats, and no people.
“You saved my life, Ryan.”
“We’re alive, Bethany, but not safe. The ship will have sent out a distress signal and the lifeboats will all stay close to the ship. It will be weeks before they tally the losses. Our only hope is if we find land or another ship spots us.”
“Don’t talk like that.”
“Bethany, I’m done for. I can barely move. My ribs are broken and I’ve been bleeding out all night. Promise me when the time comes…”
“No!”
That was the end of the conversation and for the rest of the day we floated in the intense heat of the sun.
***
“Ryan!” Bethany’s voice was raspy and raw as she shook me. “Ryan! There’s land!”
Loss of blood and lack of water had severely impacted me. I lapsed into unconsciousness until I had a feeling of intense pain as Bethany dragged me from the table and onto the beach. Pain that brought me to my senses and woke me from the delicious darkness that had enfolded me. Moments later a trickle of water passed by my lips.
Coughing and sputtering I opened my crusted eyes. Bethany was running back and forth to a stream, holding water in her hands and bringing it back to me. “Help me over to the creek.” My voice was as coarse as sandpaper.
It was a struggle just getting to my knees as the blood rushed from my head threatening to cause me to faint. Slowly Bethany slipped her arm under me and we staggered towards the water. Falling into the water I drank and became refreshed but I was still far from recovered. Funny how I wanted to kill myself just hours before and now that I’m on death’s door I want to live.
Catching a glimpse of something reflective in the sunset light I pointed into the jungle. “What’s that?”
“It looks like some kind of building. Do you think you can make it?”
“If there’s steak at the other end I’m all in. I’ll need your help though.”
“That’s the Ryan I know!”
I limped and hobbled slowly with Bethany’s help as darkness quickly descended upon us. There was light coming from the building but it seemed to be so far away. We had to rest several times but quickly began moving again as strange sounds emanated from the jungle all around us; sounds of hideous screeching beasts.
As we got closer we realized there were two buildings. One appeared to be a large modern home and the second was a dark bunker-like building. The two buildings were connected via a glass causeway. The gray cement building had no windows but we did find a door and were thrilled that the heavy steel door opened easily into a dimly lit room.
“What is this place, Ryan?”
“It looks like a laboratory. Get me to that table and see if you can find anything we can use to bandage my side.”
It took all my effort to position myself on my back on the sterile stainless steel table as Bethany rummaged through the lab. “I found bandages and gauze. There’s even stuff for sutures but I’m not sure I know how to use that.”
“Unless things are closed on the inside of the wound I won’t be out of the woods yet. The gauze is good enough for now. I’ll hold it while you see if you can find help.”
Pressing the gauze against the wound I heard Bethany running from room to room. Suddenly she screamed. “Ryan! There’s a young woman here in a glass case.”
“That’s my daughter, Amelia. Who are you and what are you doing in my home?” An elderly man wearing a lab coat and sporting a white beard stood nearby. His accent sounded German.
“There was a shipwreck. We washed ashore. Please, can you help Ryan? He’s badly injured.”
“Of course. Let me look at him.”
The man leaned over me, pulled a flashlight from his pockets and flicked it into my eyes. His fingers probed my side and he examined my wound. “He’s going into shock and has lost much blood. What blood type are you?”
“I’m B. Will that help him? He saved my life!”
“And yours?” The man looked at me.
“O.”
“That won’t do. I have no O blood on the island.”
Pulling a syringe from his lab coat I watched helplessly as he turned away from me and quickly plunging it into Bethany. Trying to get myself off the table I was in no shape to help her as I watched her slip to the floor.
“What are you doing?”
Moving to another table the man produced another syringe. “I’m saving my daughter.” Sticking the needle into my arm he quickly stepped away. “I’ve been waiting for someone just like you.”
Not able to keep my eyes open I drifted into oblivion.
***
“Amelia… Amelia. Wake up.”
I recognized my name and yet I knew I wasn’t Amelia. There were pieces of two lives; Ryan and Amelia, but I’m not Amelia.
“Amelia…”
I can hear so well. The shipwreck… The man… Bethany! I forced my eyes to open and found myself staring into the eyes of my father and yet he wasn’t. He was the man that injected Bethany. He hurt me, Amelia. He hit me and I fell. There was a girl; a servant. Her name was Joy.
“Amelia. You’re back. I’ve saved you.”
He’s insane; a scientist that harvests people. I’m not Amelia. I’m Ryan. Moving my hand towards my face I saw how feminine my fingers were. What did he do?
“It might be hard for you to speak. It’s been ten years. I maintained your muscle tone and body by putting you in stasis. You haven’t aged a day. Rest now. I’ll be back soon.” There were tears in his eyes but it felt to me like they weren’t tears of happiness.
I watched as the man left and I continued to stare at my hand. Lifting my head I looked down to see two large bumps, breasts under a sheet but also hiding much of my view. Crying alerted me to someone nearby. Turning my head I could see Bethany. She was still in her tattered nightgown but she was locked in a cage. “B… Be…” My voice is so hard to get out. “Betha… ny?”
“Who are you? How do you know my name?”
“Ry… Ryan. I’m Ryan…” It’s getting easier to speak.
“That can’t be! Ryan’s dead. That man dug into his brain and body. He’s dead!”
“It’s me… Ryan… but al… also Amelia. Amelia’s mem… memories, but I’m Ryan.”
“That’s not possible.”
“How else… would I know about the ship… wreck? About Alice?”
“Ryan? Is it really you?”
“Yes… but I’m a wo… woman.”
“The man, his name is…”
“Gustaff. Amelia’s father.” My voice was coming much easier now. “My body?”
“Gone. Dead. I’m so sorry, Ryan. I woke up in this cage and couldn’t help you. He drilled into your brain, heart, and other parts of your body. It was as if he was taking pieces; what he called the sparks of life. He then brought his daughter out of stasis and inserted your parts into her. With electrical shock his daughter’s heart started. Your heart…”
“I’m feeling very weak and confused, Bethany. Gustaff is insane. We must escape here. I must play the part of his daughter… It’s our only chance.”
“Shhh. He’s coming!”
Closing my eyes I laid my head back down on the pillow. A few moments later Gustaff walked in. “Amelia. I can’t believe after all this time you’re back with me.”
Opening my eyes I saw Gustaff holding a nightgown and a glass of water. “Father…”
The joy in his eyes sparkled but behind the joy I could see into his demented mind. “Your color is better. This water has special ingredients in it to help restore your energy and flush the stasis chemicals from your body. Let me help you sit up.”
Amelia was a very feminine girl and prided herself on protecting her vanity. My arm crossed over my chest and held the sheet almost instinctively. I’m feeling very vulnerable right now. Gustaff supported my head and shoulders as I sat up and he placed pillows behind my back before tipping the glass of water to my lips; lips that felt astonishingly sensitive and full. The water tasted foul and I spit a little of it out.
“You need to drink it all. I know it tastes terrible but you need it to fully recover.”
I had nothing to lose and I suspect he wouldn’t go to all the trouble to reanimate his daughter only to do her harm. I drank the foul liquid and it made my throat instantly feel better.
“What happened to me, father? Why am I in your lab?”
“You had an accident.” He hit me and I fell from the balcony. “Do you not remember?”
Best not to say. “No. How… how long?”
“It’s been ten years. Your brain was damaged and your heart stopped. I didn’t have the technology or the skills to bring you back so I immediately put you into stasis. It has taken me ten years to find a way to bring you back to me.”
“I’ve lost ten years? I’m thirty years old now?”
“No. You’re still twenty. You’ve not aged a day. Would you like to go to your room? I can help you.”
“I’m still weak, father. Is Joy still here to help me dress?”
His eyes darkened. “No. Joy is no longer with us but I have a new servant girl.” He turned to look at Bethany. He went to her cage and whispered to her. I saw Bethany nod and he unlocked the cage door. “This is Bethany. She has agreed to help you.”
“Thank you, father.”
“I’ll be back in a few minutes. I’ve found one of your old nightgowns you can wear.” Turning he left us and Bethany rushed to my side.
“Let’s get you up. Do you think you can stand?”
“I feel very strange, Bethany. I can’t believe he let you out to help me.”
Bethany’s hands guided my legs over the edge of the bed. “He told me that there’s not another person within five hundred miles and that if I’m to live my only choice is to be a servant here. There were more threats that made his case very convincing.”
Glancing down at my bare legs I realized I had memories of what Amelia looked like but my mind couldn’t comprehend what I was seeing. Bethany slipped the nightgown over my head and let it fall over the sheet I was still holding. Letting go of the sheet I slipped my hand through the shoulder string and with Bethany’s help stood on my feet. I was immediately dizzy and held onto Bethany to keep from falling over.
When I steadied myself I had to look up slightly into Bethany’s eyes. “This is a switch.”
“What?”
“I used to be so much taller than you.”
Bethany smiled weakly.
“Are you decent, Amelia?”
“Yes, father.”
He came around the corner with a wheelchair. “Let’s get you back into your old room. You still need rest and it might be a day or two before you can eat anything solid. Bethany, follow along.”
Sitting in the chair I memorized the path to my room. There was an elevator that took us up two stories to the glass causeway. The sun was blinding but from this vantage point we could see much of the island and the jungle below. We entered an open and spacious home and as we passed through the main living area a misshaped man appeared. His right arm was longer than his left arm and his face looked strangely out of place.
“Joel, this is my daughter, Amelia. She is to be treated with the utmost respect. This is Bethany. She is not to leave this house under any circumstances.” Joel’s face grimaced as he looked at Bethany and nodded without saying a word. Turning to me Gustaff stroked my head which I realized had a bandage on it. “He can’t speak but he takes care of things around the house.”
We moved through the large house until we came to a room on what I assumed was the southeast corner of the building. Floor to ceiling glass windows framed the room on two sides and there was a huge bathroom and closet. Wheeling me in front of a mirror I looked upon myself for the first time. With the exception of bandages on my head and on different places around my body, I was beautiful.
Gustaff reached up and started removing the bandages. I was afraid of what I might see underneath but with the last piece unwrapped long brunette hair fell around my shoulders. Only a single bandage remained on my right temple.
“I think we can do without the full head bandage now. Be careful of the bandage locations on your temple, over your heart, stomach, and kidneys. These are where the sparks of life were placed into your body. With luck, you won’t have a single scar.”
Alarms sounded and lights began flashing until Gustaff tapped something on a tablet shutting them down. He frowned and looked outside. “I must go for now. Bethany I expect you to help Amelia get into bed. You look terrible. There is a room across the hallway. You should have a bath and change into some clothes there. Ask Joel to provide you with food and water. I will return tonight.” He turned and whispered something to Bethany before leaving and closing the door behind him.
Looking back at the mirror I pushed myself unsteadily to my feet. I stood a few inches shorter than Bethany making me around five foot seven. My blue eyes sparkled with life and if I looked closely I could see a smattering of light freckles across my nose. My lips were full and red and my teeth perfect. My hair fell in long waves just below my shoulder blades; the dark brown color framing my beautiful face.
My fingers traced my lips as I glanced downwards to my new body. When I looked upon my breasts they appeared large but when I looked in the mirror they seemed be much more in balance to my body. They were large but truly in perfect proportion to create a lean hourglass figure. My waist was so slight and my hips wide but there was no excess.
“You’re beautiful, Ryan. If that’s any consolation.”
“I’m Ryan inside, Bethany. It really is me but you should use the name Amelia. If Gustaff finds out I’m not really his daughter things could go very badly for us. I have her memories… Some of them anyways. He caught her with Joy, a servant girl. He was so angry he hit Amelia. I remember the pain and falling off a balcony into the jungle below.”
“I didn’t even know something like this was even possible. How can you be in her body? Are you going to be all right?”
Taking Bethany’s hand to keep me from falling over we slowly walked over to the bed and sat down. I’m still very weak. “It’s hard to grasp what happened and in some ways I almost feel like I have a new chance at life. The night of the dance, I left you and was going to jump overboard. I was standing at the rail knowing my life was over. I’d lost my wife, my eye, my hearing, and I had titanium rods in my left leg. I lied to you Bethany. I didn’t win the cruise. I spent what remained of my savings and bought the trip knowing somewhere along the way I’d end my life.”
“But you had so much going for you.”
“I was at the end of my rope. When the ship ran aground my only thought was your safety. You’re a wonderful person, Bethany. You deserve so much more. I couldn’t…”
“I can’t tell you how many times I’ve thought about ending my life and how close I came. I’m glad I didn’t. Don’t ever give up. Even though you’re in a strange situation we’re going to find a way off this island together.”
“If I’m honest, Bethany, I feel more alive than I have in a long time. I know I wasn’t going to make it. I’d lost too much blood and I suspect I had numerous internal injuries. My body was done for and while I know little about being a young woman, I’m at least alive. I don’t want to die anymore.”
Bethany smiled. “Let’s get you into bed then before Gustaff sends Joel after me. He told me Joel may be mute, but he will not hesitate to rip my arms off if I take one step out of line. I get the feeling that he could actually do that without hesitation. For now we both need to rebuild our strength and learn the lay of the land around here. I’m famished and I need to find a change of clothes and shower. Between the two of us we’ll find a way out of here.” I really was exhausted and Bethany helped me slip under the covers. “Rest up, Amelia.”
***
I woke feeling much better. I can’t remember the last time I woke without pain but waking with long hair, a small lean body, nothing between my legs, and heavy breasts that shifted with the slightest movements was somewhat disconcerting. Looking to my side I saw Bethany had showered and changed into a dress. She was sleeping in a chair next to my bed and looked absolutely beautiful to me. I sought my feelings and found that Amelia’s preferences were equally strong for men or women. I, on the other hand, shuddered at the thought of being with a man and yet was somewhat curious at the same time.
Bethany’s eyes fluttered open. “I must have dozed off. Gustaff would have a fit if he knew I wasn’t waiting patiently for you to wake. What are you staring at?”
“I was musing how beautiful you are.”
“Thank you.”
“You’re not going to read me the riot act?”
“You mean me telling you to keep your distance?” I nodded. “It’s a bit of a different situation now isn’t it? You’re not a man anymore and thus I have no fear of you. I can’t even imagine what must be going through your head.”
“You probably wouldn’t want to know.”
Bethany frowned. “Things could have been a lot worse.”
“How so?”
“You could have been reanimated into Gustaff’s three hundred pound sixty-year old wife.”
“You’ve seen her?”
“No, just imagining.”
“I’m feeling much better and I’m actually hungry, but I really need to go to the bathroom first.”
“Let me help you up.”
I felt her warm hand slip behind my head to my back. Her other hand took mine as she guided me to a standing position.
“Thank you.” We walked over to the bathroom and I paused at the mirror again. “I’m not sure I’ll ever get over seeing the new me in a mirror.”
“I’m not sure I’ll ever get over the fact it’s you in there. You’re stronger. You don’t need my help walking do you?”
Now what do I say? Secretly I enjoyed her hand on the small of my back and her other hand in mine. We looked good together in the mirror. I was drawn to Bethany before but knew we could only be friends. Could we have a chance together now? “If I say no am I in trouble?”
Bethany looked puzzled and then frowned. “Don’t toy with me, Amelia.” Her hands moved to her side abruptly.
Looking her in the eyes I realized how much pain she must be in. My strange sense of mischievous bravado faltered. “I’d never toy with you. I only want the best for you, Bethany.”
Her eyes softened. “I guess I’m skittish of everything lately. Why don’t you go ahead and go to the bathroom. You’ve slept for over a day. I was getting scared you might not wake up. I’ve been changing your bandages and there are some waterproof bandages near the sink. You could put those on and shower if you like and there’s a closet beyond with some clothes. If you need help I’m right here. Just call.”
“I slept for an entire day? I need to hear what you’ve found out so far.”
“A day and then some. I’ve not discovered much. Gustaff has been preoccupied with something but he’s been checking up on you a few times a day. He said you would sleep as your body healed.”
She looked so vulnerable. I wanted to hug her but reluctantly turned into the bathroom. Looking at the toilet I knew mechanically what to do and Amelia’s knowledge was there in fragments. Lifting the nightgown over my head I put it to the side before sitting down. I had to forcibly relax before I could go and when it did the sensation was rather strange. Not having anything between my legs is still a bit of a shock and having breasts blocking my view will take a lot of getting used to.
After wiping I looked at my naked body in the mirror. I’m beautiful. I could see I was not fat in the least. My stomach was very lean and I could see hints of my abs. I had four bandages on me and I carefully picked at them. Each spot had a small incision about a quarter of an inch wide. They appeared to be healing well.
Finding the bandages on the sink counter I put those on. They were skin colored and made me look a lot better with the exception that this body hadn’t showered in a decade. Stepping into the shower I noted how large everything appeared. I was at least seven inches shorter and a hundred pounds lighter than before. The added flexibility and smaller size was liberating.
I took a long time in the shower touching, washing, and feeling every inch of my new body. It was exhilarating and everywhere I touched was sensitive. I noticed that I had some stubble on my legs and under my arms so took the time to shave.
When I stepped out I realized I’d spent a long time in the shower and Amelia’s memories helped me to dry and brush out my hair properly. Moving into the closet I found wall to wall dresses and skirts. There wasn’t a pair of pants anywhere and this didn’t bother me. I felt very comfortable even though I should be screaming that I’m now a woman. A small cupboard island had drawers of panties and bras and I found a pair of white lace ones that seemed to go together. Am I trying to impress someone?
Finding a red dress that fell just below my knees, seemed to flow nicely, and hug my body felt like the right outfit. I combined that with a pair of red shoes that looked stylish but were flat. Now dressed and clean I felt like a new woman which in many ways I was.
Stepping out into the bedroom I found Bethany waiting for me in the same chair she was in before. Her eyebrows raised and a smile came to her lips. “You look stunning. Are you sure you’re still in there?”
“I feel very comfortable. Besides, there’s not a pair of pants in the closet.”
“While I would love to see you in a pair of jeans, this is much better.” Her eyes lingered as she stood.
“What was Alice like?” Bethany stiffened. “Sorry, I know that’s a sensitive topic. Forget I asked.”
“Why do you want to know about Alice?”
“It’s nothing. Really.”
“You asked for a reason. I want to know why.”
“I have no expectations, Bethany. I’m a guy that’s somehow become a woman. My mind is inundated with emotions and thoughts and I’m having a hard time focusing. One minute I’m frightened, the next buoyantly excited. I value our friendship and think the world of you. I guess what I’m trying to say is that I feel a need to make myself look a certain way that might make you take interest in me.”
“So you want to know what attracted me to Alice?” I nodded. “Interesting. You said you were hungry?”
“That’s it? Interesting?”
“What do you want me to say or do? Maybe you want me to throw myself into your arms and indulge myself of your delectable lips?” She walked behind me. “Perhaps you want me to trace my fingers across the exposed skin of your shoulders and kiss the nape of your neck?” Walking back in front of me she took my hand in hers and knelt on one knee. “Or maybe you want me to stare into your beautiful blue eyes and commit my undying love for you?” Her words weren’t harsh but they also weren’t laced with love or passion.
My body flushed with heat. I wanted all of those things and I’d just made a complete fool of myself. Pulling my hand quickly from hers I turned away and walked to the window. This body and its hormones failing me as moisture fell gently down my cheeks.
“Amelia, I’m sorry. I can’t fathom what’s going on inside you and quite frankly I’m not sure what’s going on inside of me. I’ve lost my girlfriend, been shipwrecked, turned into a servant on the Island of Dr. Moreau, have a half man half beast creature watching me all the time, and seen a good friend be murdered and somehow transplanted into the body of a previously dead gorgeous young woman.”
My knees buckled and I collapsed into a heap of red dress and hair. Bethany was there in a flash holding me; hugging me. “What’s happening to me?” I choked out the words. “I’m confused about everything and know I should be more concerned about our plight yet I cannot look at you and not feel like my heart won’t fail me out of nothing other than longing.”
Her hands stroked my hair gently. “Hey… I’m here. I’m not going anywhere. We’ll get through this.” She held me for several more minutes until I settled. I’ve never felt such strong emotions from my heart before. I had to put my emotions in check on the battlefield and even my divorce hurt, but nothing like this emotional tide I was now experiencing. “Come on. Let’s wash your face and get you some food.”
***
When we entered the main living area Gustaff was there. He took one look at me and pulled me into his arms. “You look lovely and more rested. How are you feeling?”
“Almost completely normal. I’m hungry.”
“As expected. Is Bethany treating you properly? Is she being helpful and assisting to your needs?”
“She’s being a great help, father.”
“Nothing more?”
He’s stoic and rather hard to read and yet I know exactly what he wants to know. Amelia had fallen for her servant girl, Joy, and that was what caused him to lash out. He had other plans for his daughter. “If you’re referring to Joy, I realize that was nothing more than a mistake. You know I was feeling trapped here with no one to talk to. I long for companionship but I could never fall for another woman again.” Did Bethany just wince?
His eyes were penetrating, boring deep into my soul. Did he know I was lying? Did he know I loved Bethany even if Bethany didn’t reciprocate my love? Is this body driving my yearnings beyond what I had as Ryan? “I have a treat for you, Amelia. Tomorrow at dinner we will have a guest. I think you and he will get along nicely. As for dinner, I’ve had Joel cook you up something light. We can’t have you eating steak and potatoes for your first meal.”
Steak and potatoes sounded incredible right now and while Bethany and Gustaff ate succulent chicken I had a salad made of butter lettuce and some beef broth with overcooked carrots in it.
After dinner Bethany and I headed back to my room. I was still starving and surprisingly tired. I sat down on the bed and Bethany sat down next to me. “Alice was a little butch. She had short hair and never wore dresses or skirts.”
“Why are you telling me this?”
“Because if I were to be honest I wished she had long hair and wore dresses. I’m attracted to beautiful feminine girls.”
“You were upset tonight.”
“I was confused, not upset. I didn’t know what to do with everything you said.”
“After that. When I told Gustaff I could never fall for another woman again. You were hurt by that.”
“You noticed that?”
“I notice everything about you, Bethany.”
That caused her to pause. “Alice never noticed things like that. Are you okay getting yourself ready for bed?”
“I’m sure I can manage if I have to.”
“Good, because I need time to think and sort some feelings out. Why do I have an ominous feeling about the guest tomorrow night?”
“I don’t have all of Amelia’s memories, but I have enough to know that Gustaff was greatly upset by the fact that Amelia found a relationship with the servant girl, Joy. He seemed to have plans for marrying off Amelia so she could have children.”
“Now I have two more things to get out of my head before I can sleep tonight.”
“Two more?”
Bethany turned and headed for the door before turning back. “Picturing you in another woman’s arms and picturing you with some guy. Goodnight, Amelia.”
“Goodnight, Bethany.”
***
The next morning I woke completely invigorated even though my stomach was churning. I was rushing to the bathroom when Bethany knocked and came in. I had no time to say hello as by the time I got to the toilet I heaved up what was in my stomach.
Bethany’s hands were on my back as I coughed and sputtered. “What’s wrong? Is it dinner?”
Once everything was purged I washed my face and brushed my teeth. “I’m not sure. I feel great with the exception of my stomach and yet I’m starved.”
“Let’s get you changed. Maybe Gustaff has an idea as to what’s going on.”
“I should shower first.”
“I’ll be back in fifteen minutes then. Maybe I can catch him.”
Bethany was heading for the door when she turned around. “I was able to sort some things out last night. Not everything, but some things.”
“What did you sort out?”
“That I’d be insanely jealous to see you in the arms of anyone.”
“Well then you’ll be happy to know I only have eyes for one person and I’m willing to wait for them.”
“Since there’s only three people we know of on the island that means either Gustaff, Joel, or me. Joel might be the perfect man.”
“Why is that?”
“Because he can’t speak.” We both laughed at that. It feels good to laugh. Bethany came closer, took my hand and kissed my cheek. “See you in fifteen minutes.”
“Give me thirty.”
“Just like a girl…”
Watching her leave I was beyond excited about what my future might entail. My stomach now settled I jumped in the shower and quickly cleaned up. I spent a few minutes thumbing through the dresses in the closet until I found a one that was very feminine and cute. I want to turn Bethany’s head. The ensemble was a short, above the knee yellow dress with a black belt and low-heeled yellow pumps. I even found a pearl bracelet and earrings.
When I came out of the bathroom Bethany and Gustaff were waiting. He had a stethoscope and a few other devices with him. “Come here. Let me check you out.”
He had me sit in a chair and checked my heart, blood pressure, and took some blood. “Everything appears fine and my first hunch is that the food was too much for you. I’ll have Joel mix you up some pea soup with chicken broth. The fiber should activate your bowels and the protein from the stock is something you need right now. Bethany you did well letting me know.” Without so much as a goodbye he turned and left.
“Pea soup? I’ve been reanimated and yet I’ll die from lack of food.”
“I guess if the doctor says pea soup then its pea soup for you. I’ll have to eat this bun and cheese myself then.” She pulled out the bun with cheese from behind her back.
“Give me that. Please!”
“I’d get in trouble.” Bethany giggled and made an attempt at biting the bun.
Chasing after her we ran around the room several times before I manage to tackle her onto the bed. My hands pinned her wrists and she squirmed underneath me. Being still weak it was easy for her to roll me over onto my back. She leaned down and whispered into my ear. “You look smoking hot in that dress.” Her warm breath on my neck caused me to forget all about the bun. “And you smell so good.”
Her lips brushed my neck and I let out a low moan. “Please don’t tease me.”
“Who’s teasing?” Her lips found mine and I struggled to catch my breath.
She pulled slowly away leaving me wanting more. I’ve never felt anything as wonderful as her lips on mine. “Bethany…”
“I couldn’t help myself.” Her hand went to her forehead as she sat down. “This doesn’t feel like a rebound. I was so worried that’s what I was feeling.”
“A rebound from Alice?” With some distance and conversation I managed to find the bun on the bed and bite into it. “Oh God. This is so good.”
“Eat it slow, sweetheart.”
Hearing her say sweetheart turned me into a puddle of emotions. “My heart is going to explode. Just looking at you makes it hard to breathe.”
“If it makes you feel any better, I feel the same way when I look at you.”
“For how long?”
“Since I knew it was you inside her.”
I savored the bun as I stared at Bethany. “If it’s any consolation, I thought you were wonderful from the moment I met you on the ship but knowing our age difference, how broken I was, and then learning about what happened to you I knew it could never be.”
“We still need to take things slow and be very careful. In the isolation of an island retreat, away from the prying eyes of the world, I think we could be very happy together, but life as a broken wanting to be normal lesbian in the world is still not easy. While my parents and stepdad empathize with me, they’ll never get over it and if I’m honest, I fear a repeat of Alice’s betrayal.”
Taking another slow bite of the bun I stared out the window to the ocean beyond. “I’m not Alice. I’m as loyal as they come. We need to get out of here. What have you found out about this place?”
“I’ve been around the house several times. There are a number of rooms where the security is too tight for me to get into. I suspect there must be communication equipment in one of them. The island isn’t large and from the windows and causeway I’ve spotted tall fencing. It looks electrified and it runs at different places from the house towards the ocean almost like sections of a pie. On the west side of the island is a dock and I suspect that is how they get supplies. I could think a helicopter could also land on the roof of the laboratory.”
“I’ll ask to go outside today to get some fresh air. Maybe we can discover a boat.” Glancing down at the bun I noticed I’d eaten half of it and was already feeling full. “How can I be hungry all the time and only eat half a bun?”
“Your stomach must have shrunk. I hope you don’t get sick again. Shall we see if we can go outside?”
Slipping off the bed I adjusted my dress and took Bethany’s hand in mine. I feel so much freedom feeling vulnerable and allowing my feminine emotions to come out. I felt her hand squeeze mine.
“I want to spend all my time with you, Amelia. It’s frightening how attracted I am to you but we must stay focused and I don’t want to risk our future together by getting caught or falling too quickly. I did that with Alice and I’m seeing how unhealthy that relationship had been for me. I yearned so much for her touch and love that I blinded myself to the fact I didn’t find her very attractive and I ignored the telltale signs she didn’t truly love me.”
“I’m happy going slow. I want you to be sure because the last thing I want is a repeat of my last relationship.”
“Come on, Amelia. Let’s see if we can get outside.”
We left my room and wandered the house. It still feels strange in that I know the house layout and somehow I can still see things afresh. We stopped at the south end of the hallway before a locked door.
“This is the room I think they use for communications.”
“Amelia was never in there before so you could be right.” Looking around I made sure no one was nearby. “Amelia was like a prisoner here.”
“Maybe Gustaff wanted you to be married off and turned into a baby making machine for his experiments?”
Memories were triggered about some procedures Gustaff had performed just before the accident. My hand immediately went to my stomach. “I need to sit down.”
“What’s wrong?” Bethany moved me to a couch.
“What if my getting sick had nothing to do with food?”
“What are you saying?”
“What if I’m pregnant?”
“That’s not possible. I’ve been with you almost all the time.”
“Before Amelia died Gustaff did a procedure on her.”
Bethany sat down and took my hand. “I still don’t see this as a possibility. How could your body die and the baby survive?”
“Unless the stasis also put the baby into stasis. You’re right. I’m overthinking this.” My hand went to my stomach again and I set aside the horrors of what kind of baby Gustaff might have tried to impregnate me with. For the first time in my life I had a desire to nurture a life within me. “Did you ever want children?”
“More than anything. Listen, Amelia. You don’t need this kind of stress right now. Don’t think about it. You just need to get stronger and fully healthy.”
“You’re right. Let’s see if we can find Gustaff.”
***
We never found Gustaff until lunch. I was starved again and Joel had refused to let us out or provide food without Gustaff’s orders.
“Amelia, how are you feeling?”
“Better and hungry. I’d like to get some fresh air, father.”
“You have access to the balcony.”
“Could I not go down to the beach?”
Gustaff frowned. “Not until you’re healthy and the bandages can be fully removed. We can’t risk staph infection. Besides, you need to prepare for our guest tonight. I expect you to wear your finest clothes so you can make a favorable first impression.”
“I will, father.”
“I’ll see you at five for pre-dinner drinks. Dinner will be served precisely at seven.” With that he turned and left.
Staring at my pea soup I was hungry enough that I had no problems eating it all before leading Bethany to the balcony. I put my hands on the railing and inhaled deeply. The last time Amelia was here she was knocked over to the jungle below. The last time I stood at a railing was when I wanted to end my life.
“Come away from the edge, Amelia.”
Sighing I took a seat on one of the cushioned chairs. Glancing down at my legs I noticed I’d not really thought about my posture. I was sitting exactly like any woman would sit. My legs were crossed making sure things were hidden under my dress.
“Are you going to be there tonight?”
“Gustaff told me I can eat before but that I need to serve. He even has an outfit for me to wear.”
Looking out over the jungle and to the ocean below I thought about our chances for escape. “It’s about twenty-five feet to the ground. Maybe we could fashion a rope?”
“You’re getting stronger every day, Amelia, but you’ll need a good week of nourishment to regain your strength. I’ll not lose you because we were too hasty in our escape. You need to start exercising to make sure your strength is there.”
“He’s trying to find me a mate, Bethany.”
“You’ll just have to tell him you’re off the market.”
“What do you think happened to Joy?”
“I suspect she was used in his experiments.”
“I can’t let him do that to you, Bethany. I must play along.”
“Still protecting me I see. What’s it like finding yourself in the body of a woman?”
“Much better than I expected. It’s not like I have a choice in the matter, but I would have thought it would be a pain with breasts and having to sit down to pee. Certainly having long hair is problematic, but all of those things seem of little consequence now. I feel better than I have in years and I like the effect I have on people.”
“People?”
“You.”
“You definitely have an effect on me. Have you compared what it’s like yet?”
“What are you asking?”
Bethany smiled. “You’re really going to ask me to spell it out? Orgasms. Are they better as a man or as a woman?”
“I wouldn’t know.”
“You haven’t tried yet? Not even in the shower?”
“No. I’ve thought about it but I was kind of hoping…” I started to blush.
“You do realize the lock is on the outside of your door? Once I leave Joel locks your door until morning.”
“How would you know that?”
Now it was Bethany’s turn to blush. “I tried it last night. Probably for the best since we want to go slow. Having a rip-your-arms-off guard roaming the halls and Gustaff that likely killed Joy and wouldn’t hesitate to repurpose my body if I get out of line tends to calm the flames a little. You should consider taking care of yourself if for no other reason than to make sure everything functions properly and it will help you sleep well.” She was smiling again. “Of course it helps to think of someone you want to be with.”
Just thinking about it made me flush. “What if I’m a screamer and yell out as I writhe naked in out of control passions on my bed?”
Bethany visibly flushed. “Now I’m not going to be able to sleep tonight getting that picture out of my head.”
“A good friend of mine told me about this thing you can do to help you sleep…”
There was passion in her eyes but Joel’s ever pondering presence quickly extinguished the conversation and the fire between us.
“We should get you ready for the ball, Cinderella.”
***
At five o’clock I stepped into the main living room dressed in a formal black dress and matching high heels. Amelia had no problems walking in high heels and luckily I inherited this skill from her. My dress was low cut in front and back and dropped elegantly to the floor. Bethany helped me with my hair and styled it to flow over one side and down my back. A touch of makeup brought some color to my cheeks and red fingernail polish matched my lipstick. I felt every bit as sensual and elegant as I looked.
Gustaff was there dressed in a suit and tie and Bethany stood to the side wearing a conservative black and white servant’s outfit. I suspect Gustaff wanted our guests eyes to not roam far from me. I hate that Bethany is being treated as a servant.
“You look lovely tonight, Amelia. Joel, please bring our guest in.”
Joel opened the door to a small sitting room and a handsome young man strode in wearing a black suit and tie. It was Austin McGowan. I tried not to show any hint that I knew the man but Bethany let out a little gasp.
Gustaff glared at Bethany and shook the man’s hand. “Welcome to my home Mr. McGowan. You’ve met Joel and this is…”
“Beth Hendrix. How have you come to this unexpected place?”
“I suspect the same way you did. I washed ashore with Ryan after the shipwreck. And you? How did you arrive unscathed?”
“It’s of little importance. Bethany, run along and get us some drinks. Mr. McGowan, let me introduce you to my daughter, Amelia.”
His eyes peeled my clothing from my body as a slightly evil smile spread across his face. “What a vision of pure loveliness. I’m pleased to meet you, Miss Braun.” He raised my hand to his mouth and I cringed as his lips brushed my skin. I caught Bethany’s scowl out of the corner of my eye.
“Pleased to meet you, Mr. McGowan.”
“Please sit.” Gustaff pointed to several chairs and made sure I sat in the chair closest to Austin. I sat demurely and tried to show interest in the conversation. “I believe it was auspicious that my boat found your life raft. I’ve been looking for more opportunities for Amelia to socialize as my work doesn’t bring a lot of visitors and she is suffering for worthwhile conversation.”
“I appreciate the rescue, the hospitality, and the clothing. The Indian Ocean is a terribly unforgiving place and I fear without your help I would have been lost for certain.”
“I’ve reached the cruise line and your family letting them know that you are safe and sound. You’re free to stay with us for a while.”
Austin looked me over carefully like he was judging a piece of meat. “I’m in no rush and would be happy to indulge Miss Braun in conversation to free her from her isolation and boredom.”
I need answers and my asking questions will also feign interest. “I’ve heard some stories from Bethany, but perhaps you could share your story? A shipwreck seems like a terribly frightening situation.”
Bethany arrived with alcohol for the men and another vitamin mixture for me dressed to look like wine. Gustaff waved Bethany off.
“A frightening situation it was, but before I tell my tale, what ever happened to the man called Ryan that was found with Bethany?”
“He suffered terrible wounds and didn’t make it, I’m afraid. I tried everything I could to save him.”
Austin sneered towards Bethany. “Such a shame. I believe I met Ryan a time or two aboard the ship. He was a little crotchety and boring.”
Bethany stiffened and wisely held back a retort.
Leaning forward I placed my unsavory drink on a table. “Please tell me the story of how you survived. It’s so exciting.”
“Exciting? It will be a tale to tell my grandchildren, but it was no storybook, Miss Braun. This was real life with people dying all around me. I was on the bridge of the ship making sure the crew had everything they needed when I spotted the rogue wave. Having nautical experience I tried to get them to turn to face the wave but they were too slow. Sounding the alarm for impact I braced myself as the wave hit us and lifted us onto nearby shallows. I knew we were done for so I ran from the bridge and went room to room looking to help people.”
“While the ship was sinking? You must be very brave.”
“It’s my nature to think of others first, Miss Braun. Having rescued as many as I could find, I went back to the outer decks to assist the women and children into the lifeboats. Once everyone was safely aboard I realized I was the only person left on board. The ship tore itself asunder casting me into the raging seas. There I struggled to keep my head above water until miraculously I bumped into a life raft. Finding no one inside and no oars, I was cast adrift with only the wind and waves as companions.”
“Remarkable. My life here certainly offers no such adventures and I daresay I would be hard pressed to be as courageous as you.”
“Nonsense. I’m sure when the time comes you’ll rise to the occasion. Tell me of your life here? It seems like a slice of paradise.”
Gustaff leaned backed and sipped his drink, smug perhaps that Austin was taking an interest in me. I had to search Amelia’s memories but she’d known nothing other than life on the island. “I’ve never been anywhere other than here, so my life has been rather sheltered. However, don’t consider my life so isolated that I’m not aware of the world. I’ve got my books and father makes sure I study about the world. He even has Joel prepare foods from different nations so I can be well versed.”
“Your education is well rounded?”
Amelia was very well educated in all topics. The library held thousands of books and Gustaff had always added new ones with every shipment from the mainland. “Ask me any question on any topic.”
“What’s 3,476 divided by five?”
“You must do better than simple math questions, Mr. McGowan. 695.2.”
He raised his eyebrow. “Where is Baguio City?”
“It’s about two hundred and fifty kilometers north of Manila in the Philippines. Perhaps you’d like to ask me about genetics or physics?” I guess that scared him off as I doubt his education was very deep into anything but alcohol and women.
“Gustaff, you have raised an amazingly brilliant daughter. To see she is so well spoken and graceful is a credit to your instruction.” Turning back to me he stared a moment at my cleavage. “What are your plans, Miss Braun?”
“My plans?”
“Of course. What would you like to do in the future?”
“I’d love to see the world, get married, and have some children. Books are one thing, but seeing the world in a way where I could touch it and experience it would be so much better.”
“Perhaps, with your father’s permission, I could take you places.”
Gustaff humpfed. “She’s not to leave the island but you are free to indulge yourself with her.”
“Excuse me, father?”
Gustaff looked angry that I would even consider questioning him. “It’s not as if you’re unsoiled. You practically threw yourself at the little serving wench we had and don’t think for a second that I’ve not noticed how you look at Bethany. If you want to act like a slut, then I’ll treat you like a slut.”
“That’s unfair, father!”
Ignoring me he turned back to Austin. “You want her?”
“Yes.”
“Then get off your backside and take her into her room down the hallway on the left. Feel free to enjoy yourself.”
Austin looked at Gustaff like this might be a trick, but I could see it in his eyes he wanted me badly. He stood and grabbed my arm pulling me up from the chair.
“Let go of me!” Gustaff sat back and laughed as I was dragged down the hall. I kicked and screamed. Why me? Why would Gustaff do something like this?
Finding my room Austin shoved me inside and closed the door behind me. “Such good hospitality here. Come on, babe. Give me a kiss. You know you want it.”
“Get away from me!” He reached for me and I spun away, his fingers catching my dress and tearing part of my shoulder fabric away. Running towards the bathroom I felt his hand close on my ankle. Falling hard to the floor I kicked back at him but he held me firm and rolled me on my back as he climbed his way on top of me.
I’m done for. His hands pawed at me as I fought him. Suddenly he fell to the side and I looked up to see Bethany standing over us with a heavy lamp in her hands. She’d brought it down on the back of his head.
Joel and Gustaff burst into the room. Gustaff ran to Austin’s side and checked his pulse. “He’s dead! You killed him you little wench! You’ve ruined everything!” Bethany backed away as Gustaff got up and pulled a gun from his waist belt. “I can fix him just like I fixed Amelia.”
“No!” I dove at Gustaff as the gun fired. I watched in horror as Bethany fell to the floor gasping for air.
“Prepare the lab and bring them both down.” I scrambled for Bethany but was back handed out of the way. He looked at me with such hatred in his eyes. “I made you! You think you’re my natural daughter, but I made you in my lab from my wife’s dead cells. I made Joel. You are only here to allow my creations to form in your womb!”
Joel grabbed Bethany as she screamed out in pain. I ran to her side only to be kicked hard in the stomach. I doubled over in pain as they dragged Bethany and Austin’s bodies from the room and locked me inside. I slammed chairs against the windows and door but they just bounced off. At some point I curled up on the bed and cried as the darkness fell around me. I stared at the door and prayed for Bethany knowing that I might never see her again.
That night I started to bleed heavily from my vagina. Contractions caused me to yell out in pain as I dragged myself to the bathroom. During the next few hours I cried out over and over as my body twisted beneath me. By morning I realized I miscarried a baby and it was with mixed emotions I fell asleep on the bathroom floor.
***
It was the next morning that Gustaff came to my room and found me. Seeing all the blood he yelled angrily. “You can’t even carry a baby properly. You’re useless. Get yourself cleaned up and get some food. We have a guest you are to look after.”
I crawled over the shower and stripped out of my dress and clothes. It took over an hour to wash myself up. My mind was numbingly blank with the miscarriage and Bethany last night. Thankfully I hadn’t been far along and I wasn’t in any real danger but I was still weak and bleeding some. Finding some pads in a drawer I slipped them between myself and my panties. It was hard to get dressed and move into the kitchen. I was so much weaker than I was as a man and I feared the worse for Bethany. I’m on my own now. I have to find courage.
Treating myself to a small breakfast I moved into the living room. Joel and Gustaff were gone but a young man sat in a wheelchair staring out towards the ocean. With realization I feared the worse. “Austin?”
The chair slowly turned and the man stood. There was a bandage on his head. He took some weak steps towards me and I quickly backed away from him. He stopped and stared at me. “Amelia, it’s me. Bethany.”
He reached for me again and I stepped further back out of the way. “Where’s Bethany?” It was a stupid question but I needed to be sure.
“I gave you the bun. I kissed you. You rescued me from the sinking ship. I saw you murdered and your life transferred into Amelia’s body.”
“Oh God! Bethany! I’m so sorry.”
I stood staring at Austin trying to shake the horrible images I had of him from my mind when Gustaff came into the room. “Don’t just stand there, Amelia. Take care of your husband.”
“Husband?”
“You better get used to the idea because neither of you are leaving here. My work is too important and I need your babies.”
Austin waved a hand back towards Gustaff. “I’ll give you all the babies you need. With a little bit of recovery, I’ll be happy consummating my new marriage over and over again.”
Gustaff laughed and headed back to the lab. I looked warily upon Austin.
“Don’t worry, sweetheart. I never did get to tell you that I love you. I’m hoping my words will make Gustaff believe I’m still Austin.”
It took all the courage I had to walk up to him and put my arm around him. I led him to the bedroom and rushed back to the kitchen to get food and water for both of us. When I returned I saw him standing at the bathroom door.
“That’s not my blood on the floor.”
“I believe when Gustaff kicked me he caused me to miscarry. I’m sure he had somehow artificially inseminated Amelia just before her death. I’m happy and sad at the same time.”
“It was morning sickness then.” I nodded still unsure of everything. “Austin was going to rape you. I couldn’t let that happen.”
“You saved me but look at you. I’m so sorry, Bethany!”
He crossed the space between us in a few steps. I fought the urge to flee as his warm hand touched my face. It was so gentle and loving. I closed my eyes and pictured Bethany and when I opened them I saw her in his eyes.
“It’s really me and yes, I still love you, Amelia.”
Taking his hand I led him to the bed. “You need to eat and rest.”
“You haven’t told me how you feel about all of this.”
Handing him some food I had to think hard about my feelings. “I loved everything about Bethany and I feel a tremendous loss. My heart is breaking. On one hand I became that which you wanted but on the other you’re now in the body of a person that tried to rape me and I’ve seen nothing but evil from.”
“You told me you were willing to wait for me. I’m willing to wait for you. I’ll prove to you I have no intentions to do you harm.”
“You seem to be handling the situation well.”
“You know there’s more to it than simply swapping bodies. I feel like Bethany and yet I also feel like I’ve somehow been a man all my life. I was a frightened shell of a woman and now I’m a strong man. I don’t fear men any longer. That is such a burden to be free of.”
Pushing him back into the bed I stepped back. “I need time to process all of this. Rest well.” Turning I left and headed out onto the balcony near the living room. I’d go back in a couple of hours to check in on him. Staring out to sea I determined I couldn’t stay here to be Gustaff’s baby making machine. I shuddered at the thought of what he might have impregnated this body with.
“You are not Amelia.”
Gustaff stood there and stared at me. “What are you talking about? Of course I’m Amelia.”
“Don’t lie to me! I’ve seen the subtle changes. Amelia was a quiet person and rarely spoke. The conversation you had with Austin last night told me you were not Amelia. Not that it matters. I suppose I’m talking to Ryan and that Austin now has Bethany inside?”
“It’s not that simple, Gustaff. I’m Ryan and Amelia. I have her memories. I suspect Austin is the same with Bethany.”
“Reanimating a body has its consequences but in this case I’ve stumbled upon something immeasurably more useful.”
“You’ll let us go then?”
“Of course not! I still need your babies and it helps that Bethany clearly loves you and you her. In case you get any ideas of trying to escape, don’t bother. I’ve created over one hundred creatures that roam this island that are little more than animals. They will stop at nothing to tear you limb from limb and feast on your bones. If I die, this place unlocks all the doors and the creatures will be free to roam through the home. You have a choice. Stay and live your life with the new Austin producing babies for my research, or I kill you both and continue my research on new people.”
“That’s not much of a choice.”
“Such is life. No need to decide now. Take your time. Feel free to explore, even outside if you dare.”
He gave a mirthless laugh and walked away. I looked down from the balcony and listened to the creatures he said he created. He’s not telling the full truth. Heading into the kitchen I rummaged through the cabinets finding no suitable weapons beyond a butter knife. Several drawers were locked and I suspected this was where they kept the sharp knives.
Gustaff gave me somewhat free reign. I anticipated him believing if I explore all options I will eventually give up and fall into my role. I tried various doors; all were locked except Bethany’s and my bedrooms. The door to the lab was locked but I did find stairs that led down to a room with seven doors. Each door led to what I suspected was an outside area.
Hesitantly I reached for one door and turned the handle. The door opened into a small courtyard that had fencing all around. The courtyard was protected by a heavy gate but I could see into the jungle. With a suddenness that frightened me nearly to death, a hideous creature raced from the jungle and crashed into the heavy fencing. Sparks flew and the creature looked at me and roared. Its face human but that’s where the resemblance to anything normal ended. It had legs that looked like a horse and a body that reminded me of a tiger.
Backing away I reached for the door and slipped back inside to catch my breath and let my heart slow down. Slowly I looked out each of the doors one at a time to see the same fencing and more hideous creatures pacing back and forth.
By the time I got back to my room I noticed Austin was sleeping soundly and the blood had been cleaned from the floors. Checking the doors again I noticed Bethany’s old room was now locked and I found men’s clothing mixed with my dresses in the closet. Gustaff is forcing us together.
Sitting down in the chair near the bed I stared at Austin as he slept. He was handsome, young, and strong. What I inherited from Amelia made me desire him on a physical level but it was my heart that told me it was Bethany inside that removed Austin’s evil sneers and lust-filled eyes. I drifted off into a fitful sleep.
***
I woke with a start realizing I was stiff and sore from sleeping in a chair all night long. Austin sat in the bed and looked at me with a mixture of loss and longing. “How long have you been awake?”
“A few hours.”
“You should have woken me.”
“And deny myself the opportunity to stare at you without fear that you might look back upon me as some monster?”
“Austin was a monster. You’re not.”
“How do you know I’m not somewhat Austin still?”
“Because even though I have Amelia’s memories, I’m not her. I’m not her enough that Gustaff knows I’m Ryan.”
“How would he know that?”
“Because I don’t react the same way Amelia would have. I’m far more Ryan than I’m Amelia. I suspect that by some miraculous event Gustaff managed to capture the core essence of who I was and install that into Amelia’s body. Everything else is Amelia’s. The way her body moves and her brain functions is still inherently female. I’m me, but it’s as if I was always a woman.”
“I feel the same way. I see the bad things that Austin did and how he cowardly stole the life raft to save himself, but there’s nothing left of him in control. It’s me. Do you think you can ever get past the outer shell I now have?”
As an answer I leaned over and kissed him lightly. There was coarseness to his beard but his lips felt like strength to me. It was different than with Bethany but still pleasant. Leaning back I opened my eyes and smiled. “I think so.”
“Mmmm. Have I missed anything?”
“Other than Gustaff stating he knows I’m Ryan inside and you’re Austin, it’s clear he’s forcing us together. The only bedroom open to us now is this one and he had men’s clothes added to the closet.”
“I can sleep on the chair if needed.”
“We can work it out.”
“Anything else new?”
“Most rooms are still locked but we no longer have Joel as a threat. Gustaff told me the way it was and let me roam freely within reason. There are terrible creatures in the jungle.”
“He wants you resigned to the fact you’re stuck here but the fact remains we walked up to the lab without being attacked. I believe the pathway from the lab to the ocean along the creek is free from those creatures and that perhaps from the lab there is a way to the docks unhindered as well.”
“He said everything unlocks automatically if he’s killed.”
“Creatures are habitual. They would stay away from the fences but over time would realize they’re no longer a threat. What if we watched the food stocks and when fresh foods are brought in we can gauge when the ships arrive here. We make sure we know the timing before we make a move.”
“You mean we kill Gustaff?”
“We kill him, get into the lab and see if we can find a way to the docks before pandemonium breaks out across the island.”
“What about Joel?”
“We have time to figure that out. I’m famished.”
“Me too but I need to clean myself up first. I was still bleeding yesterday.”
“Oh, sweetheart… Let’s pray that’s a good sign and everything has been properly rejected by your body and no permanent damage done.”
“Gustaff wants me to produce babies for his research. I promise you I’ll kill myself before he gets his hands on a baby from me.”
“I won’t ever let that happen to you.”
Bethany’s acting protective over me. Did I become frail and weak or is he falling naturally into his role? Placing my hand on his arm I stared into his eyes. There was no mirth left in them. “When I woke up as Amelia, I desperately wanted a shower. Amelia was a kind person but still I needed to feel like I was somehow cleansed of her. I can imagine you might feel the same way.”
“Come to think of it, I do feel that way. Mind if I shower first?”
“Go ahead.”
“You might want to turn around.”
“You’re dressed still.”
“Yes, but I woke up with this…”
“Oh for heaven’s sake… I’m turning around.”
I heard Austin get up and waddle into the bathroom. I stifled a giggle.
***
There was a different feel in the air while we ate breakfast. Austin had certainly taken his time in the bathroom this morning and even left the seat up on the toilet. If I were a betting person I’d put my money down that he checked himself out very thoroughly. There was a smug content look about his face as he devoured more food for breakfast than I’ve eaten in days.
His eyes kept glancing my way and I had the feeling that had it not been for the kitchen island separating us his hands would be all over me. Some small part of me rebelled at the idea. He’s not the Austin that I knew before and he is a man. Deep down I felt gay just thinking about letting him have his way with me.
I still mourn the loss of Bethany’s body far more so than the loss of my own body yet seeing the smile sneak onto Austin’s face made me realize the loss wasn’t so great for Bethany. I could almost picture Austin and me together as a couple rooming together on some jungle island getaway with the exceptions of Joel, Gustaff, and a herd of beasts held back by electric fences. At least Gustaff and Joel were nowhere to be seen this morning.
“You seem to be getting along well, Austin. Would you like a third helping of a side of beef?”
“I can see it in your eyes. You still don’t know what to think of all of this.”
“You’re a young, handsome man now and I’m now in the body of a young woman that finds you attractive. I don’t miss my old body at all other than I feel much weaker and more vulnerable. There’s something remarkably wonderful about being a woman. If given the chance to go back I shudder at the thought. I can’t imagine how great a loss it would be for you. I’m not saying you’re not easy on the eyes, but your old body was wondrous and I miss her.”
“Maybe over time you’ll begin to see that being a woman isn’t all that great. It was because I was a woman that I became a victim and while I can logically understand young boys can also be victims, I’ve always believed if I had been a boy that I’d never have been molested and never carried the burden my entire life. I stressed every day about how I should dress. Am I being too conservative, too sexy? Will I draw unwanted attention? I agonized over everything.”
“Do you miss anything about your old body?”
“Only the effect it had on you. I’d give up everything to see that sparkle in your eyes again when you look at me.”
“I’m trying, Austin. My mind seems to work differently and I know I was in love with your old body as much as your character. It’s as if my love was fused together with what I looked upon, what I felt, my emotions, and everything.”
“I know what you’re saying. Before my love was all-encompassing. I couldn’t even get in the mood to make love unless everything was right. It’s part of the nature of being a woman.”
“And now?”
“I believe my transition is far easier than yours. I loved your personality and character but I couldn’t love you as your physical presence as a man frightened me. When you became Amelia, an absolutely gorgeous young woman, complete with your personality, it resolved everything for me. Yet I feel in this body a dichotomy. I don’t have to have everything perfect to want to make love. All I need to do is look upon you and I want to take you to bed.”
“That’s the testosterone talking.”
“Are you frightened of me?”
“No… Yes… I’m afraid that my heart and mind are at odds. In my heart I know it is you and this body is attracted to you, but somewhere in the recesses of my mind I still see myself as a man and not gay. I feel a sense of frailty and vulnerability as well.”
“I will never hurt you, Amelia. I know full well the damage that can be done. I think it’s time you tested your body.” My mouth opened and I found I had no words. “That came out wrong. Sorry. Unless you’re interested in that… Anyways… what I meant was you say you feel frail and vulnerable. You should learn the limits of your own strength and abilities. You were in the military, do you have self-defense skills?”
“I do… I mean I do have self-defense skills.”
“You’re lean and fit, Amelia. This leads me to believe that Amelia worked out and exercised a lot.”
“Gustaff made Amelia stay fit but there’s no gym. It was all based upon exercises using your own body weight.”
“Great. Let’s go burn some calories. I’m itching to see what this body can do. What do you say, Mrs. McGowan?”
“Mrs. McGowan?”
“Gustaff called me your husband. I’m just playing along.”
“Keep playing all you want, but I’m Miss Braun until I get a ring and a proper ceremony.” Where did that come from?
“You’re right. I’m a man now and I’ll not be a dishonorable one. You should be wooed and properly proposed to when the time is right.”
The image of Austin on one knee holding a ring came to mind and it made me flush with warmth. “So you want to burn calories?”
“No more rabbit food for me. I’m a strong strapping young man that needs meat. More calories means more meat.”
Rolling my eyes I wonder what I’m getting myself into.
***
Austin had been right in that I needed to learn the limits of my strength. I was smaller and felt weaker, but I was anything but weak. My smaller size and weight were a good balance for my muscle strength. Sure I didn’t have the muscle mass I had before, but I was also lighter. I used to be able to do fifty pushups in a row and now I found I could do forty. Amelia had been very fit.
“Spar with me, Amelia. Test out your military fighting skills.”
We were both sweated from our exercise and I’d pulled my hair back into a ponytail. Austin had stripped out of his shirt and I had a good look upon his glistening body. For all of Austin’s faults, his body was not one of them. He was fairly well ripped and tanned.
“Start slow.”
I squared off from Austin and he moved his hand slowly towards me. I knew what to do to block but as we increased the pace I noticed that Amelia’s body had never fought like this.
After we had gone back and forth for about twenty minutes I put my hand up for a break and caught my breath. “I can wear high heels because Amelia had learned how to wear them, but while I know what to do, the muscle memory isn’t there for fighting.”
“Then we keep working at it until it is. It’s not like we don’t have time.”
We had come back to the bedroom to exercise and I’d been getting more and more into an amorous mood as the exercise induced endorphins coursed through my body; a body that was growing more and more interested in the man standing near me. Austin was looking at me with such longing when he turned away.
“I should have another shower.”
Reaching for him I grabbed his arm and pulled him back. He turned into my arms as I pressed myself against him. His hand slipped around the small of my back and pulled me tight. My lips eagerly found his and in the moment I would have yielded completely to him had it not been for Gustaff.
“Looks like you’re working out your differences. You both need to suspend your activities and get cleaned up. We’re being inspected.”
“Inspected?”
“There’s been a high level of activity in the area due to the shipwreck. Search parties spotted some debris on the island beaches and have docked to ask some questions. Austin, you will tell your tale of how you arrived here. There’s to be no mention of Bethany or Ryan. Amelia, one wrong word from you and I can guarantee things will go very badly.”
With that threat he turned and left.
Austin’s lips pressed firmly against mine and I very much noticed he hadn’t let go of me. “This may be our best chance for escape.”
Pressing myself further into his embrace I realized all my reservations were gone. “I hate the thought of Gustaff getting his hands on new people. We must alert them somehow. Warn them.”
Austin’s hand slipped lower on my backside; his passion growing. “A note… what if we slip them a note?”
My arms snaked around him as I brushed my lips against his neck. “A note might work. We just need to be ready for anything.”
Turning his head his lips sought mine. “I’ll go shower while you write a note. We’ll get through this together. I’ll never leave you, Amelia. As long as you want me, I’m yours.”
We heard the distinct sound of distant thunder and glanced out the windows towards the ocean. Waves were becoming larger. “You better go shower because if you linger any longer I might not be able to control myself. I love you, Bethany, even if you are Austin now.”
Austin smiled. “You have that sparkle in your eyes again. Looks like another storm is coming. We’re in for a rough night.”
“Storms are a way of life but there’s always something special after a storm.” He smiled recognizing his own words. With a passionate kiss I watched him turn and head to the bathroom. Glancing outside I could see the horizon darkening. Definitely a storm coming…
***
I waited for Austin to finish his shower before taking one myself and changing into a short blue dress. I wanted to make sure my legs were free in case anything happened. Austin hid the note in his pants pocket as we made our way to the living room.
“Ahh. There you both are. May I introduce you to Captain Jacques Trebeaux and his two officers?”
The Captain shook Austin’s hand and then moved to me. “Very nice to meet you both.”
Gustaff played the impeccable host. “May I offer you something to drink? Food perhaps?”
A radio chirped and a woman in a blue uniform whispered something to the Captain. I watched him frown. “There’s a storm coming. We’re docked on the lee side of the island. Would it be an imposition if we stayed the night? The members of the crew will be fine aboard the ship.”
Gustaff’s eyes darkened briefly but I could see the gears turning in his mind. “Certainly. I will have rooms made up for you and have dinner prepared. Excuse me a moment.”
I watched as Gustaff headed in towards the kitchen. I wasted no time. “Captain. Take Austin and me to your ship. We’re prisoners here. Please, I beg of you.”
He stared into my eyes as a commanding expression slowly appeared across his face. “Right then. We leave immediately.”
“No one is leaving!” Gustaff held a gun in his hand and Joel came around the corner looking more agitated than usual. Gustaff glared at me. “I should kill you right now. This other one will do just fine.”
The Captain turned towards Gustaff. “We have a ship and a crew that know we’re here. This is madness.”
The female officer flipped a switch on her radio. It must have been a distress signal as a red light began to blink. Gustaff’s gun roared and the woman dropped to the floor with a bullet through her chest. I ran to her side but it was clear she was dead. “You’re insane!” I ran at Gustaff only to be grabbed by Joel. His hand clamped tightly around my neck. Joel was incredibly strong as I felt my feet lifting off the floor and my air slowly being cut off. My fists pounded Joel’s face and arms to no effect.
“Let her go!”
Austin tackled Joel sending the three of us sprawling into Gustaff who stumbled as he tried to right himself. Joel let me go to focus on Austin but I was still pinned beneath his weight. The Captain dove for Gustaff, grabbing the gun with both hands as they wrestled. The second officer moved quickly to help the Captain. It was an intense and fierce struggle until the gun went off and Gustaff slumped to the ground. Joel screamed and reached for Gustaff. He ignored us altogether as he cradled Gustaff’s head in his arms.
Alarms sounded throughout the complex as Austin pulled me to my feet. “We need to leave now! The creatures will be let loose.”
“What creatures?”
“Gustaff created hundreds of creatures. Much worse than Joel. All the fences and doors are unlocked with Gustaff’s death. We need to run!”
“We can’t leave Margot, my officer.”
I grabbed the Captain’s hand. “Sir, you don’t understand. I’ve seen these creatures. If we don’t leave now we may never leave at all. We can come back with the military if we have to.”
It must have been something in my voice but he immediately turned for the door to the causeway. “All right. Let’s go!”
The doors were all open just as Gustaff had said they would be. There was a door leading from the lab that leads to the docks and as soon as we stepped into the jungle path we heard shots and screams. Racing down the path we saw five men with their guns drawn as several creatures stalked them. The Captain fired at the creatures as we ran.
“Everyone head to the ship!”
With several more shots one of the creatures collapsed but we could hear more behind us. We ran for our lives. The five crewmen paused to shoot at the creatures letting the Captain, the officer, Austin, and myself on board. Moments later the gangplank was raised and the ship prepared to head into deeper water away from the island. As we pulled slowly away we watched as the storm descended upon us and the island. Even above the thunder we heard the hideous creatures’ screams.
Safe aboard the ship the Captain isolated Austin and me from the other crewmembers and locked us in a stateroom.
Holding Austin’s hand I carefully checked him over making sure he was unhurt.
“You’re fussing like you love me or something.”
“I do love you, Austin. You were so brave to take on Joel.”
“If you think I’d stand there and let Joel break the neck of the woman I intend to marry…”
I was about to say something when the door opened and two armed guards with the Captain came in. The Captain sat down in front of us.
“I lost a wonderful person back there and I want to know why. I need answers.”
Austin and I looked at each other as he decided to take the lead. “My name is Austin McGowan the Third. I was on the S.S. Allegra when it broke apart. I was cast into the ocean and found a raft that drifted to this island. Gustaff found me and offered hospitality but it wasn’t until he introduced me to Amelia, his daughter, that I realized we were both in trouble. He wanted me to impregnate Amelia so he could experiment on our baby.”
I wasn’t sure where he was going with all of this but let him continue. “Two other people were shipwrecked on the island and he forced me to watch him experiment on them. Ryan Morgan and Beth Hendrix. He killed them both.”
Now I realized what Austin was doing and so I added my own words to the story. “My name is Amelia Braun. I was born on the island twenty years ago. My mother passed away during my birth and I was raised by Gustaff. He never let me near his lab and my entire life I’ve been isolated away. He told me it was for my own protection from a horrible world. As I grew up I learned about the outside world from books but I only recently found out that Gustaff had plans for me. He artificially inseminated me but a few days ago I miscarried. He wanted me to make babies for his experiments.”
The Captain listened patiently and silently until we finished our stories. “I’ve called in the military to sweep the island so we can recover my officer’s body. You’ll both remain in custody until it can be determined the truth of your stories. All I can say is if your story is true, then we’re glad we arrived when we did.” He stood to leave.
“Captain?”
“Yes?”
“I’m sorry about your officer.”
“Me too. There’s a lavatory in the room here and we’ll bring you food and water. The room will remain locked with guards outside. Do you need separate rooms? I see how you look at each other so I thought I should at least ask and not assume anything.”
“I’m fine here with Austin as long as he’s fine with me here.” Austin nodded and smiled.
The guards and Captain left and the stateroom door lock clicked into place.
Turning to Austin I realized I hadn’t let go of his hands. “I’m pretty sure I understand why you didn’t tell the whole truth.”
“The real truth is pretty hard to believe and I doubt the truth will ever be verified. No one can deny I’m Austin McGowan the Third or you Amelia Braun.”
“Except that it’s entirely possible I have no identification whatsoever.”
“But that can be explained by the eccentric nature of Gustaff. I’m sure Bethany and Ryan’s bodies will be found and verified but we both had nothing. I can’t even imagine the court battles that would ensue. You claim to be Bethany but you’re in Austin’s body. That means you’re not Austin… Our lives would be a mess.”
“You really want to marry me, Austin?”
“More than anything.”
“You’re not afraid I’ll cheat on you?”
“Of course I am, but that’s why I’ll love you like no one ever has so you won’t stray.”
“There’s no need to stray. It’s not like I can go far anyways with the door locked.”
Austin leaned over and kissed me.
***
The storm blew itself out quickly and nearly a week had passed. Austin and I were allowed on deck with an escort and were treated well even though we were still under custody. For the past few days we watched and listened as military infiltrated the island and neutralized the creatures. Periodically we would hear a shot or two but for the most part it had all but died out.
Austin never left my side and I found that really endearing. We stood arm in arm overlooking the island from the bow of the ship. I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply smelling the salty ocean air; my hands on the railing as I looked down into the water below. Had I jumped I’d never have had this chance at real life. I’m so happy with Austin and being a woman. I never would have expected that. Maybe good things can work out in the end.
“Mr. McGowan and Miss Braun.” Turning we saw the Captain along with some military men. “The island has been purged of the creatures. They caused much damage throughout the facility but we were able to find enough information to collaborate your stories. We’ve contacted your family Mr. McGowan and they’re thrilled you survived the shipwreck.”
“I take it Gustaff never communicated my survival to them?”
“That’s correct. They thought you were lost at sea. They’re flying into Colombo, Sri Lanka as we speak. We can get you connected to them once they arrive via satellite. Miss Braun, I want you to know how sorry we are to have to tell you this, but we found your mother, or rather what was left of her. Her body had been somehow put into stasis but the creatures…”
“It’s all right, sir. I never knew my mother but I do wish she’s being treated with respect and dignity.”
“Of course. Every care is being taken. We found a safe that held your father’s documents. He owns the island and has many patents. Everything was left in your name. Of course, due to the nature of what transpired here and the research that has significant ramifications, the island will likely be off limits to you for several months. We believe over two hundred murders have occurred on the island.”
I started to gag at the thought. Austin’s warm hand found mine.
“What of Ryan and Beth? I was on the ship with them.”
“We’ve confirmed we found their remains. Miss Braun, what are your plans?”
“My plans?”
“You can no longer stay here, at least for the near future. We can work to secure the bank accounts into your name. We’re authorized to escort you back to the island so you can recover your belongings.”
Looking down at my blue dress that I’ve worn for a week reminded me how much I could use the clothing. “I could use some things. Mostly clothing. I have nowhere to go and wouldn’t I need documentation?”
“We’re aware your father never procured documentation for you. At least none has been found. The island falls within British waters and you can accept a British passport or a German passport.”
“If I have a choice, British, please. I have no desire to associate with my father in any way.”
“We’ll expedite that for you. Any idea on where you want to go?”
I looked over at Austin searching his eyes. I was grateful he picked up on what I was thinking. “Amelia is more than welcome in my home and with my family.”
“I’d like that very much assuming they like me.”
“Then we’ll arrange transportation for you both to Sri Lanka in the morning. Perhaps you’d like to be escorted now to the island so you can get your things?”
“I’d like that. Thank you.”
***
Twenty-four hours later we stepped off the plane in Sri Lanka accompanied by my six suitcases of clothes. We filled one for Austin so he had something to wear for the reunion with his family and the trip back to Texas to the eleven hundred acre ranch the family owned. Being in the cattle and oil business they had several homes around the world but their home base was near Houston.
The British Consulate in Sri Lanka promised I would have my passport and papers ready tomorrow and so I stood back and watched the reunion take place; happy to be hidden in the background. I held few expectations for Austin’s family as Austin had been such a terrible person one might believe the parents would be horrible people. Austin was nervous but with all the memories he knew he could easily pass.
I’d worn an elegant dress that looked very conservative and flattering. Austin tells me everything I wear made me look good and not to worry which makes me smile. I’ve come so far and fallen so deeply into being a feminine woman that I hardly even remember what it was like before.
“Mom, dad, I want you to meet Amelia Braun. In many ways she saved my life.”
I smiled and greeted Austin’s family as graciously as I could. Far from Austin’s pompous character of before, these people were warm and friendly and welcomed me into their arms as if I were family.
***
Three months later the Austin’s parents invited us to dinner. I’d heard word that the island had been cleared for my return whenever I wanted to and we’d been making plans to visit it and see what was salvageable. The cruise line had even offered a free cruise in compensation which would take us close to the island but neither of us wanted a repeat of the shipwreck or the snobbish elite atmosphere.
I sat with Austin and his parents at a wonderful romantic restaurant in Houston and took in the ambiance of the smell of wonderful Texas beef amidst candlelight.
“Amelia, I think you’re having a positive impact on Austin. He’s a changed man since he met you.”
“Are you sure it’s my doing and not coming face to face with his mortality?”
“Only a woman can change a man’s heart.”
I winked at Austin. “You’re absolutely right about that.”
Austin smiled and slipped out of his chair; getting down on one knee. “Amelia Braun, there are many things that I’m thankful for. I’m thankful for wonderful parents. I’m thankful my life was spared the night of the shipwreck. But nothing, absolutely nothing, compares to the thanks I give every day since I met you. It’s my dream, hope, and wish, that you would choose to be my wife.”
For a flicker of a moment I remembered the day I proposed to my wife and wondered what she must have felt but that dissolved away as my body flushed with warmth to the point I felt faint. Feeling the ring slide on my finger my smile couldn’t have been wider. “You do realize that if I say yes, you’re stuck with me? I’m as loyal as they come and I will never stray. You’re too good to me, Austin. You’ve saved my life and made me the happiest woman alive. Of course I’ll marry you!”
Our lips met and the world faded away as I was forever lost in his embrace.
***
***
I hope you enjoyed the story. As always I would love to hear from you. Please take a moment to write a review or send me a message.
“It’s time to get ready for bed, Neale.”
“Awww, mom. Can’t I stay up a little longer? I’m seven years old!”
My mom’s smile always softened my heart and was a silent acknowledgement that something good was about to come my way. “I’ll tell you what. You get ready for bed and I’ll come in and tell you a story.”
I love mom’s stories. “You’ll tell me the story about Maeve the dragon slayer?”
“Again?”
Nodding vigorously, I rushed off to the bathroom to brush my teeth before diving across the room from the door and into bed. Mom arrived a few minutes later and pulled up the comforter around my neck before lying next to me with her head propped up on her hand. My mom was the prettiest woman I had ever seen. Her long red hair cascaded down her back in gentle waves and her eyes were like green emeralds. She was the kindest and most loving person in the whole world.
Her fingers softly stroked my forehead and parted my brown hair. I smiled contentedly and snuggled in for the story.
“A long, long time ago, dragons and magic still existed. Your ancestor, Maeve Bradigan, lived not too far from here. It was said that five dragons lived in the Wicklow mountains and, for the most part, they kept to themselves. Some say they protected vast piles of gold and jewels, while others said they were put on earth to test the courage of men.”
“What did Maeve look like?”
“Maeve was considered the fairest woman of the realm. She had deep blue eyes and long blonde hair and men came from all over to court her.”
“She didn’t have red hair and green eyes like you?”
“Not at first. Let me finish the story. Now, something had been burning crops and killing animals in the kingdom and the king determined this carnage was the work of dragons. The king proclaimed that anyone who killed a dragon would be given land and riches. Maeve had a brother named Bogue, and when he heard the proclamation he decided he would hunt a dragon to win a life of prosperity for himself and Maeve. Maeve was upset and warned Bogue not to go but he insisted and took their father’s sword from the mantle and headed into the mountains.”
“After ten days had passed, Maeve fretted that something bad must have happened to Bogue but it wasn’t until four days later that Maeve’s worst fears had come true. A man knocked on her door and in the back of his wagon Maeve found Bogue’s mangled body and her father’s sword. She prepared her brother’s body and burned it on a pyre promising to avenge his death. Taking her father’s sword, she headed into the mountains.”
“Why didn’t her father go with her?”
“Both her parents had died when she and her brother were young. They didn’t have much money to live on and that was why Bogue hand decided to kill the dragon.”
“She must have been strong to carry the sword.”
“Determined would be a better word. Maeve wasn’t a trained fighter but she felt she must kill the dragon that killed her brother. For days, she travelled by foot and listened to the stories of the country folk. They told her tales of sheep being lifted off the ground and then dashed to the rocky earth. Dark shapes would come out at night and move as fast as lightning across their fields leaving them scorched. Undeterred, Maeve left the small towns behind and entered the isolation of the mountains.”
“That’s when she came upon the dragon?”
“Yes. One night she slept up against a boulder in an open field and was awakened by the sounds of something heavy moving close by. Coming out from behind the boulder, Maeve held her sword high and stared into the golden eyes of a dragon with shiny blood-red scales. Its clawed foot was larger than she was and wisps of smoke came from its nostrils.”
“Maeve was stunned when the dragon moved its head close to hers and spoke. ‘Run away, puny human.’ Maeve was defiant and held her ground. She pointed the tip of her shaking sword at the dragon. ‘You killed my brother. You’ll not kill any more!’ For a moment, the dragon looked disinterested in her but then spoke again. ‘I’ve killed many things, but you know not what you’re talking about. Go now before I tire of you.’”
“Maeve was sure brave.”
“She was indeed, but I want you to remember that Maeve was acting out of anger. I never want you to do something like that. Promise me that no matter the circumstances, you’ll not act out of anger.”
“I promise, mom.” It seemed like an easy thing to say at the moment.
“Maeve struck with the sword and it bounced harmlessly off the dragon’s scales but it enraged the giant beast. With a roar, the dragon struck her down with its clawed foot. Maeve managed to roll out of the way but the tip of a claw tore into her forearm and she dropped her sword. Clinging to her bleeding forearm and crying out in pain, she dove behind a boulder just as a wave of fire washed over the spot she had been. The heat singed her hair and she knew she was going to die. When the fire stopped she looked around the boulder and saw her father’s sword. It was white hot from the flames of the dragon as it rested on the blackened ground. Fearing her imminent death, Maeve rolled out and grasped the hilt of her sword. The blade was so hot that it burned her hands to the bone and locked them tight around the hilt. With a scream, she thrust upward into the foot of the dragon. The sword pierced through the dragon’s thick scales and skin and red blood sizzled down the sword merging with her own blood from her wound.”
“At first, Maeve’s pain almost caused her to faint, but then it slowly vanished as the dragon blood entered her torn forearm. Her body began to radiate heat and her blonde hair turned a dark red much like the color of the dragon’s scales. Her hands healed and she felt stronger than she ever felt in her life. The dragon roared in agony and pulled away from her and her sword, turning to blast her with another wave of fire.”
“She wasn’t killed, was she, mom?”
“No, the dragon blood that had infused her body protected her from the flames. Maeve stood in awe as the flames passed harmlessly around her. Her father’s sword gleamed in her hand, forged anew by dragon fire. She could see fear for the first time in the dragon’s eyes even as its heavy tail swept towards her. With a mighty yell, she sliced downward cleaving the tail from the dragon before she leapt to the beast’s back and plunged her sword into the beast’s head. The mighty dragon was no more.”
“Her eyes changed color too, right mom? You look like her, don’t you?”
Mom’s eyes danced merrily as she smiled. “Let me finish the story so you can get to sleep. After killing the dragon, Maeve went to a pool of water to clean herself up. When she saw her reflection, her eyes had indeed changed color. They were now greener than the new leaves of spring. She cleaned the blood off her forearm and found the scar of her cut. The scar reminded her of a dragon in its shape. Her hands were also completely healed.”
“Did she get the land and riches from the king?”
“Maeve knew she couldn’t bring the enormous head of the dragon to the king so instead she cut into the dragon and found its heart. With the dragon’s death, its heart had shrunk in size to the size of her palm and crystalized. It had become a glowing ruby of immense value. Maeve had no desire for fame or riches but the loss of her brother drove her onward. After returning home, she mounted the ruby into the pommel of her sword and left her home to hunt the remaining dragons. She became known as the dragon slayer.”
“She killed them all by herself?”
“Not all. There were five dragons. The red one was the largest and most fierce. That dragon controlled fire. There was a blue dragon could send a wave of water and ice at its attackers, a brown dragon that could cause the earth to shake and fall apart, a silver dragon that made the wind so strong nothing could stand before it. Maeve had no problems killing those dragons but it was the golden dragon that caused her trouble. The gold dragon controlled magic.”
“Didn’t you tell me before that Maeve became stronger and faster? Surely she could have easily defeated the gold dragon.”
“When the red dragon’s blood entered Maeve, she did indeed become stronger and faster, and she also could control fire just like that dragon did. That served her well until the gold dragon. Gold magic was much different than the earthly elements of air, water, earth, and fire. The first time she fought the golden dragon she was injured and had to retreat to heal. That’s when Breandan Quinn found her. He was a powerful magic wielder and wanted the lands and riches the king was offering. Together they fought the gold dragon and defeated it but as the gold dragon was dying it spoke to Maeve saying ‘You have done a terrible thing. The world needs dragons and I’m the last.’”
“What did it mean?”
“No one was ever certain except that when the last of the five dragons were killed, magic vanished from the earth. It’s time for you to go to sleep now.”
Her delicate fingers brushed my hair away and she leaned down and kissed my forehead. That’s when I saw it for the first time. “You have a dragon on your forearm. Are you a dragon slayer too, mom?”
“It’s just a strange birthmark, son. All the women in my family had it. Go to sleep, darling. I love you.”
***
Eleven Years Later
***
“I remember those nights so well. Sometimes it was dad but most often it was mom that told me stories to help me go to sleep. There was never a day in my life that I didn’t feel loved and cherished by either of them. That’s why you’re all here today. This church is filled with the people my parents touched. Ian O’Conner, my dad, was a hard worker and always took time to help his neighbors even when they didn’t ask. Kira O’Conner, my mom, was like fresh spring flowers that everyone loved.” My voice faltered and tears welled up in my eyes as I looked down upon the two coffins before me. “They were taken from us too soon.” I could barely squeak out the last words. “I love you both.”
Falling on my knees I draped my arms over the polished wooden caskets. It hadn’t been anyone’s fault when the tire blew and careened the car off the edge of a steep ravine. Too soon. They left me too soon.
***
It had been nearly two years since my parent’s passing. Because I was eighteen at the time I was allowed to stay in the family home. Financially I was fine and when I turned twenty-one the house and rest of the estate would fully come into my name. I still haven’t gone through everything and today I made a promise to myself to sort through things in the attic. I got rid of most of my dad’s clothes even though some of them would fit me now. I could never sell anything of my mom’s. I eventually sealed her clothing in plastic and boxed them but I could never give them away. Some of my friends told me I needed to move on, but I can’t just yet.
Climbing into the dusty attic, I began sorting through boxes and knickknacks. I set aside the things that I could sell or give away. It was a tedious and painful process as each item brought forth new memories. After nearly three hours and when I was almost done I spotted a large trunk nestled into the back corner. The trunk had seen better days. Pulling it out into the middle of the attic, I blew the dust off the top and unlatched it. Inside was mostly empty except for an old blanket. I was about to close the lid when I decided to pull the blanket out and get it washed or throw it away. The blanket, however, turned out to be rather heavy.
Sitting back, I placed the blanket on the floor and pulled open the edges. Inside was a sword in a very worn scabbard. I tossed the blanket back into the trunk and carried the sword down into the house and into the light. Anticipating the sword to be rusted and falling apart I gently eased it out of the scabbard. The blade was nearly three feet long and the steel glistened in the sunlight; so polished and smooth that it looked to be brand new and the edge was razor sharp. The hilt housed a round red gemstone, just smaller than the palm of my hand. Oddly, the sword didn’t look fancy. It had simple lines and I could see the roughness of the workmanship but the condition was remarkable. Certainly, this can’t be Maeve’s sword but it reminds me of the one in mom’s stories. Maybe that’s where she came up with the ideas.
Setting the scabbard aside, I placed the sword up on the mantle just as my phone received a text.
‘Oh great and wondrous warrior, Maeve. You’re late for our weekly game.’
Checking the clock, I realized I really was late. Grabbing my wallet, I quickly left the house and walked the ten minutes to the Cartoon Inn in Rathdrum.
***
A few hours east of Rathdrum and deep into the mountains two men placed a stick of dynamite at the end of a shaft in their mine hoping to expose a new vein of ore. Little did they know that not more than ten feet from them an expansive cave system had remained hidden for millennia.
***
Sean Murphy, a twenty-three year old LARPing lover placed a pint of dark ale in front of me. He was a quirky one and the oldest of our Dungeons and Dragons foursome. Perhaps it was my mom’s tales but I rather enjoyed the wistfulness of the game. Sean was our dungeon master and built elaborate worlds for our characters to play in.
“Sorry I’m late.”
Nora Clarke, the youngest member of our group at nineteen, was as unique as they came. She could even be considered pretty by some, but her fondness for blue-dyed hair, dark makeup, and black leather hid her bright eyes and instilled in others a belief she was anything but the inquisitive, intelligent person she was. “Hello, Miss Maeve. Ready to get your girly butt kicked?”
I rolled my eyes. They each had their way of reminding me that I chose a female sword fighting character. “Not going to happen. A sword fighter of my level will always beat a low-level earth mage like yours.” Nora stuck her tongue out at me.
Liam Kennedy, the last of our foursome tended to laugh at the strangest things and the oddest moments. He was constantly pushing up his thick glasses and his giant muscular ape character from the frozen lands of ice and snow was his complete antithesis. Liam’s arms were skinnier than most thirteen-year old’s, but he was the smartest one of our bunch. He was a real techno-wizard. “Glad you could join us, Neale.”
I took a deep sip of the slightly hoppy ale as Sean began the game. “As you know the three of you are lost in the Caves of Orr. Liam’s character, Guantum, and Nora’s, Diedre, stayed behind as Maeve looked for a way out.”
***
“Git yer arse down! She’s a ready to blow!”
Moments later an explosion ripped through the mine shaking the ground and causing loose rock to fall from the ceiling. Flames rushed through the shafts as the explosion had opened a wall separating the mine from the hidden cavern system beyond. Methane gasses ignited filling the cavern with tornado-like sound. The ground shook as the fire flashed through cavern after cavern.
Five large crystalline eggs buried deep inside the cavern shook with the explosions and began to glow as fire washed over them.
***
“Maeve turns a corner and confronts an enormous Wyvern.”
Liam and Nora gasped. “Not looking good for Maeve.”
“What’s Maeve’s move, Neale?”
“She launches a spiral sword strike.” Grabbing the dice, I tossed them onto the table.
Sean smiled. “A three. Maeve leaps into the air and spins, bringing her sword close to the Wyvern’s head but the Wyvern steps aside with nothing but a mere scratch along its neck. The Wyvern chooses to attack with its red-hot fire breath.”
Nora grinned. “Bye-bye, Maeve.”
Frowning, I watched closely as Sean rolled the dice.
***
Released from their dormancy by fire, the eggs in the cavern began to shake and crack. A man-sized red-scaled head appeared from one, its golden eyes glowing in the darkness. Foot long fangs bared wide and with a roar, red flames burst forth lighting the cavern.
***
I watched with eager anticipation as the dice slowly rolled across the table.
“An eight… The Wyvern pulls in its breath and with a deafening screech, casts its red fire directly upon Maeve, transforming her instantly into a hideous Grawl.”
Red fire exploded upon my body. People in the pub were screaming as I stared at the flames running across my fingers and down my arms.
Liam began yelling. “Stop, drop and roll! Stop, drop, and roll!”
Nora grabbed a large jacket as my hair lit on fire. She tackled me off the chair and smothered me with the heavy coat. Hands were beating on me to put out the flames.
Slowly things quieted down and the random beatings stopped. I’m on fire and yet I don’t feel burned.
“Neale? Neale, are you all right?”
The jacket was pulled off my face and upper body and the entire population of the pub stared down at me.
Nora, her eyes wide, took a few steps back. “What the hell!”
Sean looked at Liam. “We didn’t do this did we?”
Liam stared down at me. “That’s not possible.”
“Do I…” That’s not my voice. Lifting my hand to my face I stared at it. That’s not my hand but its moving like it is. “What’s… going… on?”
Liam shook Sean. “Get him up off the floor.”
Sean and Liam each took an arm and lifted me to my feet. I could feel something heaving shift softly under my shirt. People around me began crossing themselves.
Still staring at my hand, wisps of red hair floated before my eyes. Pulling the strands in front of me I noted how long they were before noticing the sizeable bumps extending outward from my chest. I began breathing quickly and felt light-headed.
Liam pushed me down into a chair. “You’re hyperventilating.”
“I’m a girl? Am I a girl? How did this happen?”
Nora pulled out a makeup mirror. “Look at yourself, Neale.”
The tiny mirror did little to show the true effects of the transformation. “Oh my god! I look like a younger version of my mom… What did you guys do to me?” My hand reached automatically between my legs to find nothing there.
Sean looked bewildered. “Us? We didn’t do anything!”
“But the game… the Wyvern and the fire transforming my character…”
An older woman poked her head into the conversation. “That game you’re all playing is from the devil!” She hissed and pulled away from us.
I was still holding up the mirror and my sleeve slid down my arm. On my forearm was a dragon-like scar. “No… I have my mom’s scar… the scar of Maeve.”
Liam sat down at our table and took a deep draft from his pint. “It could have been worse, Neale. You’re pretty. In the game, the Wyvern was going to turn you into a Grawl. They’re really ugly.”
There was still a lot of commotion within the pub and soon police and firemen arrived. “What’s going on?”
The pub owner pointed at me. “That group over there were playing a game when Neale O’Conner burst into red flames. They tried to put the flames out but when he got up he looks like a woman.”
“What kind of a joke is this? They’re just playing a trick on you all. We’ve heard over the radio there was a large explosion at one of the mines. Someone at the mine said five giant bats flew out of the caverns there. We don’t have time for this nonsense.”
“But I’m a girl…”
The police and firemen left quickly and the pub owner kicked us out. “Unless you’re going to act like adults don’t come back here. That stunt you pulled frighten the daylights out of my customers.”
“It frightened the daylights out of me as well and still is.”
Sean stared at the pub owner. “It’s not a joke!”
“Not my problem!”
Standing outside the pub we stared at each other. Nora took the lead. “Neale, it’s still you right?”
I nodded even as I stared down at my bumps on my chest. “Still me. I think.”
“Then let’s get you home.”
Every step I took was a forced effort on my part as my clothes were uncomfortable and these things on my chest bounced annoyingly. What happened to me?
Everyone stayed quiet on the walk home but once we entered my house the conversations exploded all around me.
Nora was in Sean’s face. “What did you do?”
“I didn’t do anything. This is a make-believe game. There’s no magic in it!”
Liam was remarking on how awesome this was and saying that we broke some fabric in space-time. As they argued back and forth I quietly slipped into the bathroom and closed the door behind me. Cautiously I brought my eyes up to the mirror and my heart almost broke. The reflection I saw reminded me so much of my mom. Mom? Is this you? Is this your doing?
My slender fingers tenderly touched my face and dragged long strands of dark red hair in front of my eyes. My eyes were vibrant green and my full lips, deep red. My skin seemed fairer and I had a smattering of freckles across the bridge of my nose. I began unbuttoning my shirt slowly at first and then with more urgency until I could pull it open and look down upon breasts that appeared much too large from my new vantage point. My hand tentatively touched one and felt its weight. With a sudden realization that these were real, female breasts, my hands flew down to my pants and undid my belt. Getting my pants over my wider hips was a challenge but once I did I found nothing left of my manhood.
“Neale? Are you in there? Are you all right?”
Feeling suddenly guilty, I pulled my pants back up and buttoned my shirt. “Yes. Coming out.”
Stepping back into the living room all three of my friends had gone silent as they stared at me. My eyes caught something glowing red on the mantle and I stepped through the hovering group and reached for the sword. The red gem was gently glowing in the pommel. Everyone quickly backed away. The sword felt much lighter than before.
“It’s not our fault, Neale. Don’t kill us.”
“Kill you? What are you talking about? I found this sword this morning in a trunk in the attic. It reminded me of the stories my mom used to tell me. When I put it up here earlier today the red gem wasn’t glowing. Now it is.”
Nora gently took the sword from my hand and placed it back up onto the mantle. She had to use both her hands. “That’s really heavy. I think you’re in shock, Neale. Maybe we should take you to see a doctor? Are you burned anywhere? Are you really a girl?”
Liam sat heavily down on the couch. “This is crazy. You all saw it, right? Neale spontaneously combusted and turned into a girl before our very eyes. Maybe this is the Neale from another dimension?”
Sean sat down into a chair and put his face into his hands. “Nothing like this ever happened before. I’ve played Dungeons and Dragons for years and nobody ever transformed because of it. If word gets out, my dungeon master days are over. Maybe the old lady at the pub was right. Maybe the game is of the devil.”
“I’m not burned. At least what I’ve seen of myself isn’t burned. I would be in pain if I was and I’m not in pain other than these darn pants are too tight around my hips. How can this happen? It’s like I’ve become a younger version of my mom.”
Nora sat down and looked up at me. “Maybe it’s like a flu. Temporary. You go to sleep and wake up back as your old self.”
Sean’s eyes went wide. “Oh God! What if it’s contagious! I don’t want to be a girl!”
Liam leaned back with his hands behind his head and smiled. “I still think this is the Neale from another dimension. Just think, the real Neale is probably on some other planet right now.”
“Guys! What if it’s not temporary? What am I going to do?”
Nora pulled me down next to her on the couch. “Maybe I see this from a different perspective because I’m already female, but life can’t be that much different. Besides, I was a little outnumbered before and this balances out the numbers. Would it be that bad to be stuck as a girl? I bet you’ll look gorgeous in a dress.”
I cringed at the thought even though it might not be so bad. What am I thinking?
Sean pulled his sweater up over his nose and mouth. “I’m not taking any chances.”
Liam pulled out a laptop computer from his backpack and started typing away. “I’m not seeing any spontaneous male to female transformations online. There’s a lot of fiction stories though. Oh… this is interesting. I found a website where people use a credit card to pay for spells to transform their ex-boyfriends into girls. Maybe an ex-girlfriend did this to you.”
“This isn’t helpful. What would you do in my situation?”
Liam laughed. “I’d go into the women’s bathroom. I’ve always wanted to see inside one of those.”
Nora rolled her eyes. “I’m already a girl so it wouldn’t bother me too much.”
Sean was still holding his sweater over his nose and mouth. “Doctor. Maybe a psychiatrist. Centers for Disease Control.”
I sighed. “The people in the pub didn’t believe it and they were there watching it happen. What if you undo what you did, Sean? Make the Wyvern transform me back.”
“It’s not the game. Look… The Wyvern became remorseful that he turned Maeve into a Grawl, a really pretty Grawl, but a Grawl nonetheless. It pulled in a breath and blew green fire over Maeve transforming her back… See… Nothing happened. No green fire. No Neale.”
Liam looked puzzled. “Maybe there is an interdimensional portal in the seat where you were sitting? We need to go back to the pub and sit you in the same seat before the portal closes forever.”
“The pub owner was pretty upset with us but I’m willing if you all are.”
Nora and the others stood. “All right, let’s get going.”
Wrapping a coat tightly around me the others looked at me strangely. “What? These things bounce all over the place.”
Liam laughed again and I was positive he had never seen a woman’s breasts before.
We raced back to the pub and the pub owner simply waved as we entered. “Hello Ciara. You guys are starting your game a little late this week.”
He was staring at me like nothing had ever happened. No one in the pub seemed to notice us at all. We all took our seats and nothing happened. I never changed back. Sean tried his reverse Wyvern story again and still nothing.
The pub owner came over to us. “You know the drill. Let’s see your ID.”
“We were in here just a short while ago.”
“Rules are rules.”
“You don’t remember me catching on fire?”
The pub owner frowned and ignored my question. “Your dressed a little odd tonight, Ciara. Where’s your dress?”
“Who is Ciara?”
“I don’t have all night. Show me your ID and I’ll get you your pints.”
Everyone started pulling out their ID as did I, but when I opened my wallet my driver’s license showed my name as Ciara O’Conner. I stared at it in disbelief. Am I going crazy?
The pub owner left to get a round of pints for us. I turned to my group of friends. “What’s my name?”
“Neale. What’s up?”
“The people here think I’m Ciara. Look at my driver’s license.”
Liam took my license and looked it over. “Ciara O’Conner. Just as I thought.”
Shaking my head, I stared at Liam. “What are you talking about?”
“The interdimensional portal obviously closed. Everything has changed to adapt to the new you. These people have always seen you as Ciara.”
“Tell me why the three of you still know me as Neale.”
“It’s all about causality and special proximity. I think we were all too close to the portal when it opened and we weren’t here when it closed so we weren’t affected.”
Our pints arrived and I eagerly took a large sip. Getting drunk might be a good thing right now. “All right, Liam. If you’re right, how do we undo this?”
Liam frowned. “You’re talking about somehow creating an interdimensional portal. Scientists have only theorized it. Perhaps you sat on a microscopic black hole or something. It’s really cool it happened, but there’s no one on earth who could begin to recreate this. I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but you’re stuck as Ciara O’Conner.”
Everyone sat with their wide eyes and mouths open. After a minute of stunned silence Nora took matters into her own hands. “All of this time we’ve not even asked how you feel, Neale, or should I be calling you Ciara?”
“I’m so confused right now. I feel perfectly fine except I’m not me! How can these people not know me for who I am? If their memories changed, why didn’t my clothes or the photos in my house?”
Liam looked thoughtful. “Maybe they did. We should go back and check.”
“Maybe if I sit here long enough I’ll burst into flames again. If I’m lucky they’ll burn me to a nice crispy powder.”
Nora patted my back. “Don’t let this get you down. There’s bound to be a reason for it all.”
“Sorry to interrupt, but I think I have an idea as to what happened to you, Neale.”
We all looked up to see twenty-two-year-old Aiden Quinn standing there. He graduated with Sean and was quite the talk of the town with all the young ladies. Apparently, they find his dark hair, brown eyes, broad shoulders, chiseled muscular body, and handsome face interesting.
“How do you know my name when everyone else doesn’t?”
“We should all go somewhere more private.”
“We can go back to my house.”
We quickly drank our pints and hurried back to my house. Just to check, I glanced in my closet and looked at the photos on the wall. My clothes were girl’s clothes and the photos of me had changed.
“It’s like I changed and the world changed with me.”
Aiden was over at the mantle. He picked up the sword, examined it, and put it back. “Not exactly. I was in the pub when you burst into flames. Something happened to me at the same time.”
Aiden walked away from the mantle and raised his arm. The sword flew into his hand.
Liam almost fell backward over the couch. “Whoa! You created the interdimensional portal?”
“No, Liam. It’s magic. I’m a descendant of Breandan Quinn.”
I recognized the name but everyone around the room looked dumbfounded. “I know that name from stories my mom told me.”
“Stories about Maeve the dragon slayer. My dad told me similar stories of how Breandan met an injured Maeve and how together they killed the last of the dragons.”
“But those were just stories. What has this got to do with me becoming a girl?”
“In your stories, what happened as the golden dragon was dying?”
“My mom told me that the dragon spoke to Breandan and Maeve telling them the world needed dragons. After that day magic left the world.”
Aiden smiled and I could see why the girls like him so much. I almost smacked my head for thinking that way.
“Exactly. Do you remember what the policeman said about the mine?”
Sean perked up. “Giant bats came out of the caverns.”
“Precisely. I believe those weren’t bats but dragons and that magic has once again been returned to the world. As you burst into flames I felt like I stuck my fingers in a light socket. I was momentarily stunned by the feeling. When the sensation stopped and you had all left I was rather confused by it all. People were angrily chatting about your stunt and I thought a good stiff drink was in order. My pint was empty and I saw one at the end of the bar. It moved into my hands of its own accord. My ancestor, Breandan, was a powerful magic user.”
Liam laughed. “Magic? Dragons? How does that explain our girl Ciara?”
“Maeve had the blood of the red dragon in her. It has passed down her family line until it came to Neale, whom I suspect is the last of the family line. When the dragons emerged, magic was restored to the land and the magic of the red dragon blood restored Neale to the way things were. Neale became Maeve because of magic that resides within the dragon blood in his body. It’s why the ruby in the sword is glowing.”
“But I’m not Maeve. Maeve could control fire and had extra strength and speed.”
“I believe the fire was the manifestation of your red dragon magic much like the electric shock I felt was the manifestation of my type of magic. Have you tried your strength or speed?”
Nora glared at Aiden. “You’re not helping. All this talk about hocus pocus stuff. There’s an easy way to prove you wrong.” Nora pulled out a lighter. “If it burns Ciara she doesn’t have dragon’s blood.”
“You want me to stick my hand in the fire?”
“Only long enough for you to know if it’s going to burn you.”
I was feeling a little defiant. None of this makes sense and to shut one more person up, one more crazy idea about how this happened to me, it would be worth it. “All right. Do it.”
Nora struck the lighter and a bright yellow flame emerged. Cautiously I moved my fingers into the flame quickly the first time then again more slowly. Finally, I held my fingers in the flame and I felt nothing. Taking a long strand of my hair, I put it in the flame and nothing happened to it.
“Oh my God. Maybe Aiden’s right.”
Stepping over to the couch with Sean and Liam sitting in it, I bent down and lifted the end quite easily.
Aiden smiled. “All my life I heard the stories and thought they were fables. Maeve was real. Breandan was real. Dragons and magic were real; are real.”
“What do we do now? Are we supposed to kill the dragons?”
“We go to sleep.” Aiden started to gather his things.
“Huh?”
“It’s late and we can’t solve the world’s problems gabbing all night. I say we get some rest and get together first thing in the morning.”
Liam stood quickly. “Wait a minute. If this is all true, then why do the four of us still know Neale as Neale?”
Aiden paced back and forth. “I’m not sure. Maybe by morning you’ll also forget but I don’t think so. Just go home and get some sleep. Ciara needs time alone to absorb the changes.”
I nodded without thinking. One by one they left the house and promised to be back first thing in the morning. When I closed the door, I stared a moment at the sword before crawling into my bed and falling fast asleep.
***
I woke feeling well rested and full of energy but something was pinching my hips. “What a strange dream.” Even as I spoke the words aloud I knew something was still wrong. Sitting up quickly I could feel the weight on my chest shift and my long red hair fell in front of my eyes. “It wasn’t a dream.”
Rushing into the bathroom, I stared at myself in the mirror. I still had the full red lips, green eyes, and long red hair. This can’t be happening. Feeling a sudden urge to pee, I gratefully pulled off my tight pants and paused while looking at the toilet. I must sit down now. Fighting the urge to scream I sat down and a rush of urine came out of me in a quite uncontrolled manner.
After I got up and flushed the toilet I looked back at the mirror. Liam said I’m stuck like this. Glancing down at my pants and underwear on the ground I noticed they had changed. I took off my top and by the time my shirt had touched the floor it looked more like a blouse. Shrugging, I stared at my naked body in the mirror. Mom had always said that Maeve was the fairest girl of the realm. If I resembled Maeve then I wouldn’t doubt that was the case. I’m beautiful.
Opening the shower door, I noticed my shampoos and soap had changed. I’m living another person’s life. This can’t be real and yet somehow it is. If I’m not dreaming, then I must find a way to fix it. If this is the work of dragons, then dragons can undo it. Maybe if I kill the dragons then I can be returned to who I was. Turning on the shower I stepped inside and spent a lot of time learning about my new parts. Everything seemed to move differently and there was no question that my body was far more sensitive than ever before. My hair took a lot of time to clean.
By the time I stepped out of the shower I started to feel better. This body feels better than my old one and at least now I have an idea of how to return to my old self. I just have to kill five measly dragons. How hard can that be? They said they looked like big bats, right? After drying myself up, finding a hair dryer for my hair and a brush, I must admit I’m starting to like the way I look. Perhaps it’s because I always admired my mom. I’m not certain that’s the only reason though.
Moving into my bedroom I opened the drawers and found women’s underthings. At this point I wasn’t surprised but as I held up the delicate, lacey things I began to wonder what’s in my closet. Slipping on a pair of lacey white panties and a white bra that took a few moments of fighting with, I opened the closet and thumbed through the dresses. Dress after dress after dress. Sighing I closed my eyes and picked one. Finding I had chosen a white dress, I slipped it on and was surprised to feel energized and elegant. When looking in the mirror I was stunned at my final state. My clean brushed hair shone like polished bronze and the feminine clothing did little to hide my lithe and sexy body.
As I stepped out into the living room I screamed seeing Aiden sitting on the couch.
“Sorry. I knocked but you must not have heard me. It’s cold outside and I’m still learning my abilities. Locked doors aren’t so locked to me anymore. You look breathtaking. I take it you’re adjusting?”
What do I say to that? If I say thank you am I acknowledging that this isn’t so bad? Remembering my fingers in the fire yesterday, I had an idea. I need a show of strength. No one should fool with me. It wasn’t even an effort as I looked at the fireplace with the wood stacked inside and I caused it to burst into flames. “It’s a little chilly in here too. Is that how you do your magic? You just kind of think about it?”
“You didn’t answer my question. Yes, I do just sort of think about it, but my magic is different. I have no control over fire, water, earth, or air. I can move things and make illusions. I can unlock doors and create balls of electrical energy.”
“You really believe those were dragons and they brought magic back?”
“The stories our parents taught us could have been fiction, but it all lines up.”
“If we kill the dragons then the magic is gone again and I can go back to the way things were.”
“Quite possibly, but I think there’s more to all of this. I’d like to spend some time with you comparing stories.”
“Thank you, by the way.”
“Thanks for what?”
“For saying I look nice. I’m pretty confused about all of this.”
“I understated it on purpose as I didn't want you to feel uncomfortable. Did you know that Breandan and Maeve never got together but there was a real spark between them?”
I narrowed my eyes at Aiden. “I didn't hear that.”
“You’re adjusting then?”
“I don’t have much choice. In a way, I’m reminded of my mom when I look in the mirror. It’s comforting in a situation that should be causing me a lot of discomfort.”
“It’s a small town. I knew your parents. They were wonderful people. I was sorry to hear what happened.”
“Why are you being so nice to me? Less than a day ago I was Neale O’Conner. You don’t even know me.”
“I don’t know a lot about magic, Ciara, but I witnessed people forget who you were before. It’s entirely possible that the magic also affects those immediately around you, allowing us to accept the reality of who you are now, just as the magic might also be helping you adapt. Over time, we might all forget who you once were.”
“I don’t know who I am any longer.”
“Forgive my saying this, but you remind me a lot of your mother. Not because you look a lot like her now, but it’s the person inside. She was kind and selfless. Everyone knew her for that and I think that rubbed off on you.”
“How do you know I’m kind or selfless? If I could be half what my mom was, then I would be happy with myself.”
Aiden stood and took a step closer to me. His eyes bored deeply into mine. His hand reached out and a finger pointed at my chest. It was so close to me I almost bolted. “You treat your friends like family. I’ve seen that in you over the years. I always envied your ability to be so well liked. Don’t sell yourself short. Character comes from the heart, not from your outside shell.”
A knock on the front door startled me. I was grateful for the interruption as my emotions were running amok and I needed the distraction to settle myself. Nora, Sean, and Liam were hopping up and down on the front step trying to keep warm but one look at me and they all gasped.
“Whoa! You’re wearing a dress.” Liam laughed as he stepped inside.
Sean looked me up and down and pulled his sweater up over his nose and mouth.
Nora came in and closed the door behind her. She looked at Aiden and then at me. “You look amazing! Did we interrupt something?”
Sighing, I tried hard to get over my embarrassment. “There’s not much else to wear, I’m not contagious, and no, you didn’t interrupt anything.”
Nora giggled. “That’s a shame.”
Liam sat down on the couch and pulled out his laptop. “You all have to see this.” With a few clicks, he spun the computer around as he played various newscasts from nearby Dublin. “It’s all over the place. People have spotted dragons flying in the air. Farmers are finding cattle and sheep mutilated. The rest of the world is claiming it’s a hoax. There was also a large seismic disturbance in the north. Dragons… real dragons…”
Sean pulled his sweater down and pointed at me. “Lucky thing we have the dragon slayer with us.”
“You think that’s why I was transformed?”
Aiden sat in one of my chairs and looked contemplative. “I’m not so sure. I still believe that the arrival of the dragons is the trigger for the return of magic to the world and that magic caused the dragon blood in Ciara to re-establish itself. I don’t think Ciara is called to kill the dragons. We have new weapons now. Why would we need a single person with an antiquated sword to kill dragons?”
“We could use surface to air missiles. That would be cool to watch.” Liam was back to tapping away on his computer.
“Since the return of dragons is likely key to the return of magic and my transformation, then it makes sense that the removal of the dragons removes the magic and everything is returned to normal. It seems rather clear this wasn’t an interdimensional portal. No offense, Liam. It was a great theory.”
“None taken.”
Nora raised her hand.
Aiden laughed. “You don’t need to raise your hand to ask a question, Nora.”
“Sorry. Too many years in school rotted my brains. I’m not sure you can suggest that the removal of dragons removes magic and everything returns to normal. If it took magic to transform you, then when you kill the last dragon and magic vanishes, there is no magic left to transform you back.”
Sean had been rummaging in the kitchen. “I think Nora’s right. We can’t assume that.”
“But then you’re saying I’m stuck no matter what happens.”
The room went quiet for a bit as they all thought about the consequences.
Nora tried to get everyone back on track. “Ciara, I know this must be hard on you but being a woman isn’t all that bad and you’re absolutely gorgeous. Other women would give their right arm to look half as good as you. If you’re stuck, at least you’re stuck in a good way.”
“My mom was always a cup is half full kind of person. Maybe it’s the magic but I’m not feeling like I put on a poodle costume for ComicCon.”
Liam pushed his glasses back up his nose. “Huh? I don’t get the entire poodle costume thing.”
“I’m embarrassed, but not as badly as I should be.”
“Ahh. I get it now. What does the poodle costume got to do with that?”
Sean came back into the living room with a sandwich in his hand. “I think it’s rather cool that magic and dragons are back even though my dungeon master skill set will not likely be needed much anymore. I just don’t understand how one acquires magical abilities.”
Aiden offered some suggestions. “Maeve acquired her control of fire through contact with the blood from the red dragon. This was passed down the family line and now Ciara has that skill. I’m not sure how my ancestor acquired his abilities but obviously blood has some relationship to acquiring power.”
A loud knock on the door sounded. Opening the door, a police officer stood there. “People are gathering in the town hall in thirty minutes to discuss the dragon problem.”
“Dragon problem?”
“Have you been living in a hole? The country is overrun with dragons.”
The police officer turned and left. Moving back into the living room I looked at our small group. “I guess we need to go hear what this is all about.”
Aiden suggested we not offer up a lot of insight and lay low as there was no telling how people might feel about two people so closely connected to the dragons. Everyone agreed and we headed to the town hall.
***
The hall was bursting at the seams with people. Farmers were shouting about the death of their sheep and cattle. Others had claimed they’ve seen the great dragons flying through the sky. Some shouted that great plumes of fire scorched the earth.
The Chief of Police took the stage and hushed everyone. “Here’s what we know so far. It appears that two men working a mine near Aughavannagh used some dynamite to extend their mine shaft. That explosion triggered a methane blast that opened an extensive, previously hidden cavern system. Five giant crystalline eggs were discovered in those caverns and they all appeared hatched. There have been sightings and video footage of dragons. Yes, actual dragons in the mountainous region around Lugnaquilla mountain. In total, seven livestock animals were slaughtered last night.”
Someone shouted from the side of the hall. “What can we do? How do we kill them?”
The Chief frowned. “There is evidence to suspect that conventional gunfire doesn’t work against the mighty creatures, although I’m not so sure about that. The military has been alerted and is trying to devise a way of killing them or capturing one to discover their weaknesses.”
There was a great commotion outside of the hall and people pushed and squeezed themselves to see what was going on. A man had three sheep in the back of a trailer. They had been gutted by large razor-sharp talons; their throats a bloody mangled mess.
The man stood on the back on the trailer and brandished a shotgun. “Who’s going to do something?”
The Police Chief was trying to maintain order and he almost had it back under control when a woman came screaming into the square. “My boy! My boy! Those creatures killed my boy!”
In a selfish moment, I thought how my life had been changed by these dragons. All my plans dashed. I saw the anger and frustration of the people all around me and it fueled my own anger. They’re afraid and if history is true, then perhaps I alone can defeat the dragons.
Pandemonium had broken out amongst the crowd as I made my way to the edge of the square. I started walking home when Nora, Sean, Aiden, and Liam quickly caught up to me and escorted me back to my house. With the door closed behind I felt the enormity of the world pressing down on my shoulders. Glancing up at the sword on the mantle, I took it down.
“It was my ancestor Meave that killed the dragons before.”
Aiden shook his head. “Don’t even think about it, Ciara.”
“Why not? Didn’t you see what these dragons are doing? Don’t you see what it’s done to me?”
“There’s no guarantee this will solve anything.”
Liam looked confused. “Am I missing something?”
Aiden ignored him and his eyes held mine steadfastly. “Don’t do it.”
Nora’s eyes widened. “No way. You’re not thinking of trying to go after the dragons? Didn’t you see those sheep?”
Sean pushed himself between Aiden and me. “Just to be perfectly clear, I didn’t cause any of this, right?”
I kept my eyes on Aiden. “I’m going.”
Aiden’s shoulders went back and his chin came up. “You’re not.”
“Look at me! I’ve got red hair, boobs, and frilly dresses!”
Sean looked between me and Aiden and stepped back.
Aiden pointed his finger at me. “Don’t make this all about you!”
I glared back at him. “Dragons come and you become handsome and have magic. Of course, you don’t want anything to happen to the dragons.”
Nora giggled nervously. “Aiden was always handsome.”
“That’s beside the point. He has nothing to lose.”
Now I’m angry and blushing.
Aiden pushed his point. “Didn’t you hear anything the police chief said? Guns don’t seem to work against the dragons. You’re going to get yourself killed.”
“So, what if I do?”
“You’re just like Maeve!”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
Sean, Nora, and Liam sat down on the couch and watched the fireworks with fascination. Nora mused, “Better than any soap opera I’ve ever watched.”
“Maeve was stubborn.”
“Maeve was brave.”
“No, she wasn’t.”
“I’m going first thing in the morning.”
“Then I’m going with you.”
Liam was clicking away on his computer. “I wonder if we could follow you with a drone and a camera. That would be great footage.”
My eyes were focused on Aiden and his blind desire to be by my side. “You shouldn’t go.”
“I’m needed for at least the gold dragon and you know it.”
“Fine. Meet me here at seven.”
I expected everyone would leave on their own accord but as I turned towards my room, Nora caught my arm and whispered. “What was all that about between you two?”
“What was what?”
“You like him.”
“What? No!”
“And he likes you.”
“You’ve been reading too many romance novels, Nora.”
“I wear black, I play Dungeons and Dragons with the three of you while drinking beer and you think I read romance novels? You’re the one that called him handsome.”
Sighing, I went into my room and closed the door.
***
It was after the group disbanded with a promise of returning at first light that I raced to pack my things. The sun had just set and I gathered some clothes, water, food, and my sword and drove to Glenmalure which is as far as I can go northeast towards Lugnaquilla mountain. In the dead of night, I forged ahead, hiking through the cold treeless landscape. I hiked for many hours until I came to a small lake lined with white boulders and green mosses. There I rested until the first rays of sunlight cast themselves upon me.
Stretching slowly, I walked over to the little lake to freshen up and as I knelt at the edge of the water my reflection caught me off guard. All night as I hiked I was very aware of my new body, but this morning I felt oddly at peace with who I now was. My reflection once again reminded me so much of my mom that I felt guilty about my choices.
She was always so giving and selfless. What if Nora is right and that I won’t transform back if the dragons are all killed? Is my anger justified? My eyes stared at my reflection and my heart broke. I’ve dishonored my mom by acting in anger. I made her a promise.
Something large moved behind me and I turned to see an enormous red dragon staring at me.
“You’ve come to kill me.”
The dragon’s voice was raspy and smoke drifted in delicate swirls around its fangs. Enormous would be an understatement. With a single bite, it could cleave me in two. That Maeve killed five of these fearsome creatures was beyond astonishing.
“You changed me into a girl. You killed the livestock. You killed a boy. As much as my anger burns and killing you was my first intent, I’m here for answers.”
“You remind me of Maeve. The pain I feel is great.”
“How can you remember? You weren’t the dragon Maeve killed.”
“Dragons are magical beings. We inherit the memories of our ancestors.” It was spoken in such a nonchalant way.
I can’t believe I’m speaking with a dragon.
“You bear my mark, my blood.”
My anger flared. “I didn’t and now I do! Look at me!” I turned away to catch my reflection once again and my anger dissipated. The dragon moved across the moss as if to get a better view of me. Turning to face the dragon once again I dropped to my knees and placed my sword in front of me. “I’ll kill you if I must, but I’m not here for that. I ask you and the other dragons to leave the people and livestock alone. For your promise, I sacrifice myself. My death for your promise.”
There was anger in the dragon’s tone. “That is not acceptable!”
“Then do with me as you will, for I will not kill you for my own personal gain even though it would restore me. I have no idea if I could kill you anyways. I’m not a dragon slayer like Maeve.”
I could hear the air pull into its lungs and a blast of fire poured over me. This was like no fire I had ever seen before and the ground instantly turned to ash and the waters behind me boiled but I was unscathed. After what felt like an eternity the fire subsided.
My eyes narrowed and I raised my white-hot sword; my hand not even feeling the heat. “You tried to kill me!”
“Forgive me, but I had to know for sure.”
“The blood of the red dragon indeed flows through my veins protecting me from your fire, but I’m sure you can simply slice me in two with those claws of yours. Go ahead. You’ve made my life a living hell as you have for all the people.”
“I cannot kill my own blood.”
“If you won’t kill me then what of the promise?”
“The promise to not kill the livestock or hurt the people?”
“Yes.”
I was certain it laughed. “Dragons don’t kill livestock and we only defend ourselves from humans.”
“But I’ve seen the torn apart livestock. I heard of the boy that was killed.”
“For all the years humans have lived, they are still not very intelligent. Without dragons, there is no magic. Without magic, there are no magical beasts. Our return restores magic to the world but also awakens those magical beasts that have remained dormant. At night, those beasts seek to kill and destroy. Dragons feed on these evil magical beasts, not livestock or people.”
“How can I return to the way I was? If the dragons all died, and the magic lost once again, what would happen to me?”
“You would remain as you are now without your magical abilities to control fire.”
I stood and turned my back on the great beast as tears came to my eyes.
“Do not mourn for your old life, for you are destined for something much greater. I am Ayzaisdur.”
I knelt back down again with my face turned away. I could sense the dragon coming closer as it sniffed at me. Its presence was oddly comforting.
“Unless you’re lying then humans have misjudged you. My ancestor, Maeve, killed you for the wrong reason. I am Ciara, I guess.”
“Dragons do not lie. Sadly, I killed Maeve’s brother after he attacked me. Maeve was in her rights to kill me.”
Standing, I turned to face the dragon that was now only inches from me. “No. Maeve was wrong to avenge her brother. She acted out of hate instead of mercy. If the dragons can speak, why didn’t they speak to the humans and tell them these things were not your fault?”
“Only those magically gifted to speak with dragons can hear our words.”
Bowing my head, I took a moment to compose myself. “I’m sorry for coming to kill you. I apologize for my ancestor’s actions. You have my permission to take my life. It’s not like it is worth living now that I’m changed anyways.”
“Look up, child.”
Lifting my head, I saw five dragons surrounding me. I marveled at how they could be so silent in their arrival.
“You are blood of our blood. You are our kin. We cannot kill you. You have no idea who you are and yet you so willingly wish to end your life. Killing us will not restore you but if you were killed, all life on this world would perish.”
“What do you mean life will perish without me?”
“Ciara!”
I saw Aiden charging down the hill towards me. The muscles of the dragons tensed. “Aiden, stop!” I stepped forward placing myself between the dragons and Aiden. Aiden skidded to a halt a mere twenty paces from me.
“Ciara, you’re in danger.” His eyes darted back and forth at the dragons.
“No, Aiden. I’m not in danger and I won’t let you harm the dragons. We were wrong about them.”
I knew the dragons were moving behind me as I watched Aiden’s wide eyes. The head of the red dragon brushed my hair and I reached out my hand to rest it on the cheek of the giant creature. I was amazed by my own actions and yet comforted by its closeness.
Aiden’s face was pale as the red dragon sniffed at him. Black smoke drifted towards Aiden with each breath.
The gold dragon had circled around behind Aiden. “There is something interesting about this human.”
Aiden turned towards the voice. “You can speak?”
The golden dragon eyed Aiden warily. “Of course, we can speak but few humans can hear.” It turned to look at the red dragon. “Ayzaisdur, this is a new era and we are young. Our magic is not complete and the destroyer of life has awakened. Five kindred souls are required.”
I could feel the vibration from the muscles deep within the red dragon’s throat. “It is time to forge a new alliance. I agree Myrmidon.”
“What are you speaking of? Destroyer of life? Five kindred souls?”
“Dragons hold in check evil magical creatures. Those that kill the livestock are no more than fleas compared to Dozzozdu the Destroyer. A thousand years before Maeve, the dragons combined their power to contain Dozzozdu. When we were slain and magic left the land, Dozzuzdu’s prison was removed but without magic it fell into a deep sleep much like the evil minions that prey on the livestock. Magic has once again returned and Dozzozdu is free of its bindings and we are too young to imprison it. It is time for a dragon and human alliance if any of us are to live. It is why we need you to live, Ciara.”
“I was wrong about you. I came to kill you. The people of earth believe dragons are to be feared. They fear what they don’t understand.” I couldn’t control my emotions as tears fell from my eyes. I wrapped both arms around the red dragon’s neck. “I’ll do whatever I can to protect you all.”
Aiden tapped me on my shoulder. “I must have missed something.”
Fighter jets roared across the sky directly above us and I suddenly realized we were all in much danger. “Go! Hide! These flying machines are dangerous. We’ll go back and try to convince people you’re not a threat. Just keep yourself safe and try not to kill anyone.”
“You have our word, Ciara, Kin to Dragons.”
With giant downward thrusts of their wings they flew up into the air just as two missiles were launched. I could feel the magic of the dragons as the blue dragon froze the two missiles and the sliver dragon brushed them aside with a strong gust of wind.
Aiden grabbed my hand. “Come on. They can look after themselves.”
Together we raced back to the cars.
***
It was late in the day by the time we reached the cars. We hadn’t even spoken much on the hike back and having two cars made the last bit of our journey back home even more silent. Is Aiden upset with me? I didn’t even realize it for a long time that we held hands. What does that mean?
Arriving home Nora, Sean, and Liam were waiting for us at the front door. Aiden must have called ahead when he got a signal.
Aiden ushered me into a chair and almost pushed me down as he hovered above me. “What the hell was that all about?”
I looked from person to person and didn’t see a lot of support there. “What part? The part where I snuck out last night or the part where we spoke with dragons?”
“All of it! Start talking because I was under the impression we were going up there together and the first glimpse I had of you a dragon was breathing fire on you.”
“You saw that?”
No one else even uttered a word. It was as if they weren’t even in the room. Aiden looked angrily at me and my heart softened.
“I’m sorry.”
“That’s it?”
“I’m sorry I took off last night. I didn’t want anyone hurt for my stupid actions and my misguided vendetta. I got caught up in the town’s anger and pain and I was feeling down about my situation. I was very angry. As soon as all of you left I rushed out of here and took to the trails. I arrived at the spot you found me before the sun came up and rested a bit. When I went down to the lake and saw my reflection I remembered something my mom once told me. She said Maeve acted out of anger and she never wanted me to do the same. I realized everything I was doing was out of selfishness and if I wanted to be right with myself I couldn’t kill the dragon. At least not for the reasons I went there with.”
Sean looked mystified. “So, you decided not to kill the dragon?”
“That’s right. I would defend myself but I wasn’t going to kill something needlessly. I need a good reason for it and removing magic to turn me back was selfish. When I turned around the red dragon was there and it spoke to me.”
Liam was surprised. “It really spoke to you?”
Aiden was still agitated. “Wait… it gets better.”
“I told the dragon to take my life in exchange for leaving the livestock and people alone.”
“That’s when it tried to kill you with its fire?”
“Not really. It said it couldn’t kill one of its own kin but it had to be sure I was infused with dragon blood so it blew fire on me.”
Nora pulled at the ends of my hair. “Your hair and dress are fine. It must not have been much of a fire.”
Aiden paced back and forth. “I saw it, Nora. The flames were so hot that the lake behind Ciara instantly began to boil. This was like no fire I’d ever seen and it simply washed over Ciara like she wasn’t even there.”
I sighed and went on. “We had a bit of a conversation and I learned that when magic was restored with the hatching of the dragons, evil, dormant, magical creatures also woke up. They are the ones that killed the livestock and the boy. I then apologized for my desire to kill them and for Maeve’s actions and once again offered my life as restitution. That’s when the rest of the dragons arrived as well as Aiden.”
Aiden still looked flustered. “It was the craziest thing I’ve ever seen. Ciara was standing in the middle of five dragons and all I could think about was her being turned into a shish-ka-bob. I was about to blast them all with magic when Ciara stepped in front and yelled at me to stop. That’s when the red dragon snuggled up to Ciara like a pet dog and the gold dragon started talking about Destructo something.”
“Dozzozdu the Destroyer.”
“Destructo, Dozzozdu, whatever…”
“What’s a Dozzozdu? I’ve never heard of one of them in a Dungeons and Dragons game.”
“Apparently it’s a beast stronger than all of the dragons put together and now it is unleashed on the earth and the dragons need our help to put it back into its prison.”
Aiden added some additional content. “Oh, yes. They said if Ciara were killed all life on earth would perish and they want five kindred souls to help them. I suspect Ciara is one of them.”
Sean was always a little dubious about things. “What’s so special about Ciara and how is she tied to the end the world as we know it?”
Aiden was frustrated but his eyes softened greatly when he looked at me. “We never had time to find out. Fighter jets came to blast the dragons with missiles.”
Liam was curious. “And?”
I sighed. “The dragons brushed aside the missiles like they were feathers.”
Liam leaned forward. “What were they like?”
“They’re huge. The red dragon is the largest. It has fangs as long as my forearm. They’re each a different color. Red, blue, brown, gold, and silver. My mom told me that each one represents an element and the gold dragon is aligned with non-elemental magic.”
Nora started pointing to each of us and counting. “You said five kindred spirits? If Ciara is one and Aiden is another since you could hear them speak. That leaves three more…”
Aiden and I looked around the room and then at each other. “They’re the only ones the magic didn’t alter their memories of me. Maybe it’s a sign we’re the five?”
We could see Sean counting on his fingers as well. “There are five dragons. If red is fire and Ciara has red dragon blood in her then that makes sense. Gold is the non-elemental magic dragon and Aiden is a magic user so that makes sense. In our Dungeons and Dragons game, Liam is a frozen ape so that might align with the blue water dragon, and Nora is an earth mage which seems to align with the brown dragon. That leaves the silver dragon and air magic. I’m not sure how I fit into this.”
Nora started giggling. “Maybe it’s all your hot air?”
Sean scowled. “Not funny.”
Liam was looking at Nora. “Just to be certain everyone understands, my character was an ape-like character from the land of ice and snow, not a frozen ape. So, what’s next? Does Ciara introduce us to her new friends?”
“Not yet. We need to convince everyone the dragons aren’t out to harm their livestock or people. I think we need to start with the Chief of Police. We need to stop the military from hunting them.”
Liam was anxious. “Let’s go!”
Aiden held back a moment. “We’ll catch up in a second. Give us a moment.”
I suddenly felt like I was heading to the school principal’s office. When the others left Aiden grabbed me by the shoulders and stared into my eyes. “We’re in this together. Please don’t do that again.”
His eyes were pleading and something inside my heart lurched a little. “I won’t. I promise. What’s really going on with you?”
He looked at his hands like they were on fire and quickly removed them. “I’m sorry, Ciara. We need to find some time to talk but now we need to get down to the police station.”
I frowned. Something is going on with Aiden but then again, something is going on with me.
***
Rathdrum’s police station was normally a quiet little place but today it was bustling with activity. “I need to speak with the Chief of Police.”
“You all need to run along. We’re busy here.”
“It’s about the dragons. I’ve seen them… I’ve spoken to them.”
He looked at me like I was a crazy lunatic. “Stop wasting our time and get out of here!”
“Lieutenant! Let Miss O’Conner and her friends through.”
The man waved us on and we headed into a conference room. There were maps of Ireland and pins indicating where animals were found killed.
“I don’t have a lot of time, Miss O’Conner. The only reason I let you through is you’ve always been polite and respectable. What are you going on about?”
“Last night I hiked into the mountains and this morning I confronted the red dragon.”
“Tell me you killed it and I’ll find its head outside in the back of a truck.”
“It spoke to me, sir.”
“Did you share a cup of tea with it as well?”
“You need to believe me, sir. I’m not making this up. The dragons aren’t the ones killing the livestock or people. We must stop attacking them. They’re here to help us.”
“That’s about all I can handle. Get these kids out of here!”
“Sir! There’s a dragon overhead. Should we open fire?”
I grabbed the Police Chief’s arm. “No!” I ran outside into the town’s main square. People were running around like their hair was on fire. As soon as I stepped into the square the red dragon descended and stretched out its mouth towards my hand. In its claw, a horse-sized black wolf-like creature oozed black blood onto the ground.
“You should be in hiding. Why did you come here?”
“Jiarrass was captured. Humans used a large net with dancing blue light on it.”
“Jiarrass, the blue dragon?”
“Yes. This must stop. Jiarrass must be freed.”
“That creature you have. Is that…?”
“It is a black orchan. Just one of the magical creatures released that is killing the livestock.” Ayzaisdur shifted and tossed the beast onto the cobblestone pavers. It rolled several times leaving black goo and gore on the ground.
Turning I saw the entire police force standing with guns raised and pointed towards me and Ayzaisdur, the red dragon. “Lower your guns! Chief, come forward, please.”
“Don’t do it Chief! She’s obviously controlling that thing!”
“We don’t want to harm you, Miss O’Conner. Step aside.”
“I can’t do that, sir. Please listen to me.”
“I’ll not tell you again. Get away from the dragon!”
“No!”
“Fire!”
I could hear Aiden and the others screaming at the police to stop but everything happened so quickly. My hand thrust outward and wall of fire appeared. The bullets fizzled harmlessly against the flaming wall. When the gunfire stopped the wall of fire vanished and I looked at my hand in awe.
Glancing over at Aiden I knew we were in trouble. If the townspeople believed we were all a part of this, then our lives would be forfeit. Turning to Ayzaisdur I told the giant dragon to go but to leave the carcass behind.
With giant strokes of its wings, Ayzaisdur flew off.
I raised my hands in the air. “Sir, I ask that you hear me out.”
“I want them all in handcuffs.”
“They know nothing about this, sir. It’s not the dragons you need to worry about, it’s these creatures.” I kicked at the carcass. “At least do some forensics on the sheep and the boy to see if this black orchan matches…”
I was slammed to the ground and my wrists tightly bound by handcuffs. Straining my neck, I looked over to see Aiden and the rest of my group in similar positions. I know Aiden could easily get out of the cuffs as could I.
We were hauled to our feet and dragged into the police station. By that time the Police Chief was on the phone. “Yes, General. I have five people in custody right now. They’ve given me some cockamamie story about the dragons being here to help us. At least one of them seems to be controlling the red dragon. Yes, sir.”
The Police Chief glared at us but focused on me. “Why did you unleash these dragons on us?”
“It wasn’t me or any of us. Did you ever hear the story of Maeve the dragon slayer?”
“Everyone around here has heard those old folk tales. What does that have to do with you controlling the dragons?”
“I’m Maeve’s descendent. Her blood and the blood of dragons were mixed. I can speak with the dragons and ever since their return, magic has returned to the world. Everyone is in grave danger and we need the dragons to save us!”
“Magic?” He practically spit the words out.
“Yes, magic.” I burned through the cuffs and put my hands on the table. Aiden, taking my cue, magically unlocked his cuffs and they fell to the floor with a clunk. “Don’t think for a minute we can’t defend ourselves. You saw what I did to shield Ayzaisdur and me from your bullets. We’re here to cooperate with you. You must convince the military to release Jiarrass, the blue dragon.”
A police officer rushed into the room. “Sir, quick assessment of that creature shows its claws are a match for the mutilated sheep and cattle. There’s no way the dragon with much larger claws could have done that.”
The police chief waved his hand in dismissal.
“That creature is just one of many magical creatures that were released. Dragons feed on them, keeping them in check. There is a larger threat.”
The chief looked dubious. “Please tell me. I’m dying to know.”
“I believe the miners awoke the dragons. The return of dragons restores magic into the world but it also releases evil magical beasts that have remained dormant. Creatures like the black orchan and much, much worse. The dragons spoke to me about Dozzozdu the Destroyer. They called the black orchans fleas in comparison. It took the combined efforts of all the dragons working together to bind Dozzozdu the last time. When Maeve killed the dragons, magic left the world and Dozzozdu’s bindings vanished but without magic it became dormant. I don’t know any more at this time only that we need the dragons to save us all from Dozzozdu.”
“And the dragons need the five of us.” Aiden added.
“This is nonsense!”
I formed a fireball in the palm of my hand. “Is it? What would it take for you to believe us?”
Another officer stepped into the room. “Sir?”
“What?”
“On the Northern Ireland island of Arranmore seismic activity is spiking.”
I looked at the chief. “That might be Dozzozdu awakening.”
His eyes bored into mine. “You want me to believe you? Gather all the dragons together with all of you for the night under surveillance. If more animals are killed then I might believe you were not a party to their deaths.”
“And what’s to stop you or the military from swooping in and nuking us to kingdom come once we’re all together?”
“You’ll just have to trust me.”
“You’re not being very trusting of us right now. What if you let all of us go and you come with us to a secret location? I’ll try to convince the dragons to meet us and stay the night. You can see firsthand that we’re not the problem but I would need your word that you will help us free Jiarrass from the military.”
“Not until I can prove you’re not behind these killings. What if I don’t agree?”
“Then I…” Aiden looked sternly at me. “We… will take matters into our own hands.”
“You’d be signing your death warrants.”
“We need a show of good faith. Call the General and tell them not to injure or harm Jiarrass and to get someone up north to confirm what is going on.”
“Sir, tell me you’re not considering this.”
“Lieutenant, get the General on the phone.”
***
“If I’m coming with you, I‘ll be going as a civilian since my orders are to kill the dragons. No more calling me chief. Please call me Ray. Where do we need to go?”
“I think we need to stop at my house first and then we can head up to what’s left of the lake where I met the dragons the first time. Can we get the cuffs off the rest of the group? Except for Sean, he’s dangerous.”
Nora laughed and Sean looked a little peevish. “Why me?”
“Lieutenant, get these cuffs off. I’ll take a radio in case you need to get in touch with me. Ciara, lead the way as daylight is burning.”
Aiden pulled me aside as we walked to the house together. “You’re sure about this? None of the others have come face-to-face with the dragons and we’re not sure how the dragons will react.”
“If I’m wrong, then I’ve just did the biggest fail in the history of mankind. I know it’s the right thing to do, Aiden. Why are you looking at me like that?”
Looking back over his shoulder, Aiden glanced at the others. They were preoccupied with Chief Ray. He reached over to take my hand in his. “Please don’t blast me with a fireball, but I’d like to get to know you better. Maybe we can find some time to talk privately. Dinner perhaps.”
My heart was racing. The longer I spent as Ciara, the more feminine I became. Aiden has caught my eye numerous times already and I was struggling with the few remaining vestiges of my old male self. Is this the magic working through me? Am I becoming more and more like Maeve? Looking at Nora, before all of this I secretly had a small crush on her, even with her quirky ways. Now I feel deep friendship and nothing more. Every time Aiden touches me I feel a spark.
“We’re on the verge of a Dozzozdu apocalypse, we’ve been partially arrested for being dragon protectors, and you’re asking me on a date?”
“I realize it’s bad timing.”
“Tell me about Maeve and Breandan.”
“In the stories my dad told me, Breandan was smitten by Maeve, but Maeve was broken by her losses. She had been consumed in her hatred for the dragons and that left no room for love. When Breandan took the lands and riches offered by the king, they separated. Years later Breandan sought Maeve out. He found that she had settled in a farming community not too far from here. He still yearned for her and he felt she loved him. However, in the years apart, Maeve had married and had a baby girl. Breandan left never to see Maeve again.”
“I never heard that part of the story. There’s a moral in there somewhere. Maeve missed what was right in front of her because she was so focused on her own hatred and situation.”
“What about you, Ciara?”
“Me?”
“What are you focused on right now keeping you away from what’s right in front of you?”
“My world’s been turned upside down. I’m in the middle of a Dungeons and Dragons fantasy. I’ve got fire coming out of my fingertips, a dragon that believes I’m key to the salvation of the world, and in the center of it all there’s this thing in the back of my mind.”
“What’s the thing in the back of your mind?”
“A few days ago, I was Neale. A guy.”
“You’re worried people will think less of you if you have dinner with me. I understand that, but have you noticed how Nora, Sean, and Liam aren’t saying anything about you wearing dresses or commenting on you being a young woman anymore? The magic continues to work on all of us. Maybe, in some way, this is a chance to right a wrong.”
“Listen to him, Ciara.”
I paused. “Ayzaisdur?”
“We are bound, Ciara. You can speak with me through your mind.”
Aiden was staring at me. “Ayzaisdur what?”
“Ayzaisdur is speaking to me in my mind.”
“What’s it saying?”
‘Ayzaisdur, we need to meet you all. We’re bringing the Chief of Police. Can you meet us at the lake this evening?’
“We will be there at your request, Ciara. If you want happiness, then follow your heart.”
“The dragons will meet us.”
“Anything else?”
“If you think we can squeeze in dinner sometime, then I’m up for it.”
“Really? No balls of fire? No, Aiden, are you completely nuts?”
“I can do balls of fire if you would rather. It doesn’t bother you?”
“That you were Neale before?”
I nodded.
“Not in the least.”
“You’re not put off by the long hair and dresses?”
“I was never gay before, Ciara. I love women in dresses with long hair.”
“Sorry. Sometimes it’s hard for me to grasp that I’m the only one that’s changed.”
“In many ways, this has changed all of us. Just more on the insides than outwardly. Dinner tonight then.”
“Are you planning on using a helicopter to fly us back into town?”
“You’ll see.”
When we arrived at my house I lit the fire with a flick of my finger and began gathering a few things. Aiden disappeared into the kitchen. Nora, Sean, and Liam sat in the chairs.
“We’re going to meet all the dragons, Ciara?”
“Yes, Nora. Ayzaisdur has agreed to meet us with the other dragons, All except for Jiarrass, the blue dragon.”
“Any word from the General, Chief, I mean Ray?”
“They have reluctantly agreed to suspend testing.”
Reaching for the sword above the mantle, I tied it carefully to my backpack.
“You’re bringing a sword, Miss O’Conner?”
“This sword belonged to Maeve. Please call me Ciara. I’m not good enough to be called Miss O’Conner. It taints my mother’s name.”
Aiden came back into the living room. “You’re wrong, Ciara. You’re living up to your mother’s name wonderfully.”
Nora glanced at Aiden and then at me. “Are we missing anything?”
“What would you be missing?”
Liam perked up. “That just proves it. We’re missing something. That wasn’t a denial or a positive affirmation which means Ciara is hiding something. I bet if we recorded her face in slow motion we would see telltale signs of micro-expressions.”
“I don’t know what you’re all talking about. We should get moving.”
Sean stood and hoisted his overly heavy backpack onto his back. “Denial and diversion. That’s normally my mode of operation. This is really cool that we’re going to meet all the dragons.”
Nora patted Sean’s pack. “What on earth do you have in there?”
“Dragon treats. It’s well known that offering a dragon a dragon treat will keep them from roasting you.”
I laughed and rolled my eyes.
“Don’t laugh, Ciara. Just because you can’t be roasted by them doesn’t me we can’t.”
“Everyone ready? We probably need two cars. I’ll drive mine.”
Aiden looked a little forlorn. “I guess that leaves mine.”
Ray and Nora drove with me and Liam and Sean went with Aiden. On the way up to the mountains, Nora and Ray peppered me with questions.
“What’s going on between you and Aiden?”
“He asked me to dinner.”
“Wow. A dinner date.”
“It’s not a date, just a dinner so we can talk and compare story notes.”
“Sure, it is.”
“What stories are you talking about?”
“Haven’t you heard of the stories of Maeve the dragon slayer, Ray?”
“Some.”
“My mom passed the stories down to me. Maeve was a remarkable young woman even if her anger clouded her judgement. She and Breandan Quinn killed the last dragon together. Aiden is his descendant.”
Nora bounced up and down in her seat. “That’s what this is all about! You and Aiden are rekindling the thousands of years old romance between Breandan and Maeve. Very romantic.”
I frowned. This is going to be a long drive.
***
After parking we hiked through the afternoon to come to the little lake. Some of the water had returned but the ground was still heavily scorched and Liam found shards of glass in the sandy soil next to the water.
“This is amazing! Glass formed by dragon fire.”
Sean looked up into the sky and pointed. “No, Liam. That’s amazing!”
Four dragons circled and dropped gracefully to the ground near us. Ray put his hand on his gun until I placed my hand over his. I walked out to greet Ayzaisdur who placed his cheek against my outstretched hand.
“Thank you for coming, Ayzaisdur.”
“It grieves us to wait here as Dozzozdu emerges and the evil creatures roam the land.”
“We can’t fight two wars at the same time. It’s best if we can get the people on our side.”
“Agreed.”
Aiden had come to my side. “Perhaps introductions are in order.”
“Ayzaisdur, is there any way Ray can hear your words?”
“I can use you as a conduit. You must be touching me and him at the same time.”
“Ray. Come to me please.”
“You’ve got to be kidding. That thing is huge and smoke is coming out of his nostrils.”
“Would you like to speak with Ayzaisdur?”
“I can’t do it from back here?” Sighing, he stepped forward.
“Hold my hand. Ayzaisdur can speak to you through me.”
“Ayzaisdur, this is the Chief of Police, Ray. Ray, this is Ayzaisdur.”
“We mean humans no harm, Ray. Ciara and her friends don’t control us.”
Ray’s eyes went wide. “Then why are you here? Why are there deaths happening?”
“Ciara has explained this to you, has she not?”
“She has, but it seems rather implausible.”
“And yet here you are, speaking through her to me.”
“All of you need to stay here tonight. I need evidence that you’re not killing the livestock or people.”
“I brought you evidence.”
“I need more.”
“Do not be surprised then when many more livestock are killed tonight.”
“We must know for sure.”
“Understood.”
Ray slipped his hand from mine and sat down on a rock. Liam, Sean, and Nora stepped up.
“We can hear the dragon’s words. How is this possible?”
Ayzaisdur spoke. “You are the five kindred spirits, gifted by magic to speak with dragons.”
Nora looked down at her hands. “But I don’t have magic like Aiden or Ciara.”
“Aiden and Ciara have magic by blood. The three of you can only use magic through contact with your associated kindred dragon.”
The brown dragon shifted and came close to Nora. It sniffed her. “This one is mine.”
Nora was so brave. She reached out to touch the smaller brown dragon. “I’m Nora Clarke.”
“My name is Inugami.”
Nora was practically jumping up and down with excitement. “What is this that I feel coursing through me?”
“Earth magic. Stretch out your hand and command the earth.”
Nora pointed at a boulder. “Rise.” The boulder tore itself from the earth. “Amazing!”
“The concept of kindred spirits is that together we are stronger than apart. The exception is Ciara and Aiden which are as strong independently.”
Aiden wandered over to the golden dragon. It was only slightly smaller than Ayzaisdur.
Ayzaisdur spoke. “Myrmidon, meet Aiden.”
I could see Aiden’s hand shaking as it stretched out to touch Myrmidon. “I’m sorry my ancestor killed your predecessor.”
“When are you going to tell her?”
Aiden looked confused. It was, after all, a strange first sentence from a dragon. Ayzaisdur chuckled. “Myrmidon is always rather blunt when it comes to relationships.”
“What are you talking about?” I was confused.
Nora giggled. “You’re the only one out of the loop on this one Ciara. Kind of nice knowing something you don’t for a change.”
Sean was staring at the silver dragon. “You’re not going to eat me, are you?”
“You look like a healthy-sized snack.”
Ayzaisdur turned and used its tail to bump Sean forward. “Meet Chimeras, Sean.”
“Hey!”
Chimeras sniffed Sean. “What’s that I smell?”
“Dragon treats. Would you like one?”
Sean pulled out a ball that looked to be a mix of peanut butter and red, raw meat.
Chimeras sniffed it, and carefully pulled it into his mouth. “Tasty.” The dragon then bumped Sean as a thank you.
“I guess everyone has now met each other. How are you doing over there, Ray?”
“They don’t seem like killers to me. Do you know how many worldviews have been shattered in the past few days? There are dragons, magic, and the dragons are apparently friendly.”
I could think of a few more. Going from a young man into a young woman. Dragons seem to enjoy dragon treats. “Friendly as long as we don’t try to harm them.”
Myrmidon was following Sean around like a puppy. “More treats, more treats.”
Liam looked like he needed a little consoling. “I’ve got no dragon. Even Sean gets a dragon.”
“Hopefully we can convince the General to let Jiarrass go, and they’re not kittens, Liam. We have no hold on them.”
“Their names are familiar to me. Isn’t Inugami, Japanese for spirit? And Chimeras is a type of rodent. Myrmidon was an historical people led by Achilles at the siege of Troy.”
Ayzaisdur stirred. “Our names have been re-acquired through time. It is getting dark. You should all be prepared.”
“Prepared for what?”
“Black orchans and wolpertingers will be hunting soon.”
Liam laughed. “Wolpertingers? Rabbits with wings and antlers?”
Aiden took my arm in his and led me a short distance away from the others. “Are you ready for dinner?”
“Here?”
“Of course.” Aiden pulled out a blanket, a few sticks, and some hotdogs he must have scrounged from my fridge.
“Cold hotdogs?”
“They don’t have to be cold. You can flame broil them.”
I sighed, not knowing what I should have expected. The bar was pretty low to begin with, but this seemed to be even lower than that. Plunking myself down on my more padded rear end, Aiden handed me a stick with a hotdog attached to it.
“Go ahead. Give it a small burst of flame.”
My small burst caused the hotdog and stick to vanish in a puff of black smoke.
“Try again. Think subtle, candle-sized flame.”
I rolled my eyes as he handed me another. This one was blackened with the merest flame, but it still tasted good. We laid back and stared up into the sky to watch the stars come out.
“Who would have ever figured these things would come to pass? Look at us. We’re eating hotdogs flame grilled by my fingers and surrounded by dragons.”
“It’s overwhelming, isn’t it?”
“I’m trying to figure you out, Aiden. Are you really interested in me, or are you just caught up in the whole dragon adventure?”
“Why would you think I’m not interested in you?”
“You’re the talk of all the young women in town. You’ve probably had twenty girlfriends by now. Why me? Of everyone around here, you can have your pick.”
“What makes you think I’ve been with twenty girls?”
“You’re handsome and somewhat nice. Isn’t that what women want?”
“Is that what you want?”
“You’re not answering my questions.”
“And you’re deflecting.”
We both went silent for a while. “You still haven’t told me why you have any interest in me.”
“Have you ever gone to a garden?”
“And I get another question. Yes. I’ve been to a garden.”
“One that has many types of flowers?”
“Yes. Many flowers.”
“Did you notice there is almost always just one flower, one kind of flower, that you think is the most beautiful?”
“I was always fond of the white roses.”
“And yet, all the other flowers are also beautiful. I’ve dated a few girls in town, but none of them ever has stirred my heart like when I first saw you. Perhaps it’s because you don’t know how beautiful you really are, or that you put yourself in danger for the lives of others, but you’re special. You’re the one white rose in the middle of the garden.”
His fingers gently moved strands of my hair away from my eyes. My heart was beating so quickly that I thought it might stop. I was somewhat grateful for the roar that sounded and brought us to our feet.
We rushed back to the group to see Ayzaisdur hovering a few feet above the ground. The other dragons were circled together. Ray had drawn his gun.
Ayzaisdur spoke. “Black orchans and wolpertingers are closing in on us. They’ve never coordinated their attacks like this before. This is the work of Dozzozdu. Get your sword ready, Ciara. Tell Ray his weapon is useless.”
The sounds of screams and roars filled the night as I ran to my bag and pulled the sword. “Ray! Watch the others. Your gun won’t harm these creatures.”
The roars went silent and with the darkness now complete, we waited anxiously. Suddenly there was movement. A black orchan jumped into our circle and Inugami bit down on its back, severing its head from its body. I felt a strong gust of wind as what I could only describe as a large bat with six inch fangs flung itself on me. My hand held its throat as I commanded fire to escape from my fingers even as my sword sliced through its abdomen.
Aiden rushed to my side and created a glowing gold sphere around everyone. Myrmidon was strengthening the shield as wolpertingers and black orchans smashed themselves into shield by the dozens. Ayzaisdur was outside of the shield and I could hear its breath inhale for a blast of fire. The night sky lit up like bomb had just gone off. Creatures collapsed all around us.
While Ayzaisdur focused on the south, I turned to the north side of our circle and from within me I could feel my magic flowing freely. I blasted a dozen creatures in a blaze as large as Ayzaisdur’s.
Sean reached for Chimeras and between the two of them, a strong gust of wind blew creatures outwards from us and Nora surprised us all by jumping up onto Inugami’s neck. Together they flew up and outside of our shield. Inugami ripped and tore the creatures while Nora stretched out her hands and shook the ground causing the beasts to fall and stumble.
In seconds, it was all over and the magical beasts that survived dissolved into the night.
Liam was examining the wolpertinger I had blasted. “This is no furry rabbit with antlers and wings!”
Ayzaisdur descended and brushed his cheek against me. “You are wounded, Ciara.”
The material on the shoulder of my jacket was torn and there was blood. “I don’t even feel it.”
Aiden was at my side a moment later and pulling open my jacket. My shoulder had a nice slice in it. I could see him murmuring and a golden glow emanated from his hands and my shoulder healed before my eyes.
“The wolpertinger must have got one of his claws into you.”
“I didn’t know you had healing magic.”
“Neither did I.”
Looking back down on the slice, there was no evidence it was ever there except for the tear in the clothing. Ray came over and sat down.
“I was useless. Tell me about this thing in the north.”
***
As soon as we got back to the cars and in cell phone range, Ray was on the phone.
“We’ll be back at the station in an hour. Yes, the dragons were there with me all night. How many? All right. Get the team together for a briefing.”
“By the sound of your voice, things didn’t go so well for the livestock.”
“First reports indicate over twenty animals slaughtered. I owe you an apology, Ciara.”
“You don’t. Putting myself in your shoes, I’d question my story. What are we going to do about Jiarrass?”
“The General is going to remain skeptical but the ground is opening up north. Dozzozdu is rising and the military will have their hands full if what Ayzaisdur says is true.”
“There’s no reason to doubt what the dragons had to say.”
“That’s what I’m afraid of. Do you know why Ayzaisdur keeps mentioning tidbits about your role, Ciara?”
“I’m not clear about it. Maybe the dragons elude to something they know will happen but are afraid to speak the truth.”
“What are you saying?”
“What if my role is to die?” My voice was a mere whisper.
“Ayzaisdur said you must stay alive for the world to have a chance.”
“That just indicates I need to be alive at a certain point. This whole thing with Dozzozdu frightens me. You see how strong the dragons are. How can anything be bigger and stronger than them?”
“You can’t think like that. Everyone seems to look up to you like a leader. As a leader you must make hard decisions sometimes, but your attitude sets the tone for those that follow.”
“I never asked to be a leader. I never asked for any of this.”
“So, you want to just hole up in your house until this all goes away?”
“I didn’t say that.”
“You’ve got passion, Ciara. You’re also courageous. You get both of those traits from your parents.”
A felt a tear fall down my cheek. “I wish they were here right now.”
***
We pulled up to the station and headed inside. It was rather chaotic. Farmers were screaming at the police to do something about their mutilated farm animals. I watched Ray carefully as he quickly took command.
“Lieutenant, send out messages to the citizens. We’re having another town meeting in two hours. Sargent, get the General on the phone and get these people out of here. Gently and with compassion. No force. They’re looking to us for help.”
The Sargent turned to the five of us and started to escort us out when Ray halted him. “Not them, Sargent.”
The Sargent looked at the Chief like he was crazy but turned into the crowds of people. He returned a few minutes later. “The General is on line four, Chief.”
“I want you to stay in here with us to listen to this.” Ray moved to his desk and hit the button for his speakerphone. “General, this is Ray over in Rathdrum.”
“We’re busy here, Ray. What’s happening over there?”
“I just spent the night with five of our citizens and four dragons. This is going to be hard for you to believe, but the dragons aren’t killing the livestock. We had over twenty animals slaughtered last night and I was with the dragons all night.”
“We’ve got serious issues and you’re giving me folk tales. A large crevasse has opened in the north and we can’t get close to examine it. Fire, wind, then ice and rocks keep spewing from the damn thing. I’ve got dragons running around loose and reports of livestock and a few people being killed all over the place.”
“You need to release the blue dragon, General, before it’s too late.”
“Ray, we’ve been friends for a long time but you’ve obviously been drinking too many pints.”
“I’m sending you video footage from last night that I caught on my cell phone. General, the dragons are the last of your worries right now. What’s coming up out of that crevasse will decimate everything in its path.”
“I’ll review the video, but no promises.”
“General, I’ll be at your base in four hours.”
“Don’t waste my time, Ray.”
“Believe me, General, you won’t be disappointed.”
The line went dead and Ray turned to the five of us. “Go home and rest up a bit. We’ve got a busy day ahead of us. Be ready to go in three hours.”
“We’re all going to see the General?”
Liam was smiling. “Can I see their missiles?”
Sean fidgeted. “I need to stop by the market and get some peanut butter and meat.”
***
Back at home, everyone found a place to lie back and relax. Aiden was overly attentive to me and still concerned about my wound. I had to gently push him out of my room so I could shower and change. It was a reluctant push as I’m still rather confused by the whole thing. Nora, Liam, and Sean haven’t mentioned anything about my being turned into a girl in a long while. They don’t question my clothes, and Nora seems to be pushing me into something with Aiden.
Staring at myself in the mirror, I’m pleased with what I see. Not the black orchan ichor in my hair or on my clothes, but the person staring back at me. My mind is less and less fighting the transformation and my body and heart have long since moved on. I just wish my brain and my heart could meld somehow because the dichotomy is taxing.
Stripping out of my clothes, I stepped into the shower and relaxed under the hot spray. I tried hard to ignore my body’s yearnings, but I finally yielded to a rather insistent need to fully explore. My mind was telling me I needed to know how this body works, and my heart was saying, let me show you.
Needless to say, my shower was extended and I found myself panting on the shower floor with a blissful grin on my face. Never have I experienced anything like my first female orgasm and now that I’ve tasted of the forbidden fruit, there was no desire to ever go back.
I found myself humming a tune my mother used to sing as I fingered the clothing in my closet. What do I wear to meet a General? What makes sense if I might ride a dragon? What will turn Aiden’s head? Since I only really have dresses, I chose a short black dress with a pair of warm leggings. I spent some time working my hair, finding an ivory hair clip that held back my hair from my eyes, yet allowed my hair to splay out over my shoulders and down my back. I even found some makeup that the magic must have created during my transformation. Shrugging, I was amazed that I didn’t struggle with the idea of putting on some green eyeshadow, eyeliner, and lipstick. The net result was rather astonishing and stepping back into the living room everyone went silent as they turned to stare at me.
I almost headed back into my room thinking I had overdone something and looked like a prostitute when Nora came over and whispered into my ear.
“You look stunning, Ciara. Conservative, yet sexy. Just enough makeup to bring out your lips and eyes. You’re going to melt hearts.”
Turning to the rest of the team I looked them over carefully. Liam was back to his laptop. Sean was busy mixing peanut butter and raw meat in a bowl. Nora had changed into jeans and a sweater; her eyes pulling mine towards Aiden. Aiden was floating a ball above his hand and staring at me. His emotions were complex; intense. His eyes were full of passion and energy, yet there was something deeper. He wasn’t staring at me with lust, but rather something I recalled my father looked at my mother with. It was… I needed to regroup.
“I thought we were supposed to be resting up.”
Liam smiled and looked up. “I get to see Jiarrass, or, at least I hope I do. I’ve been researching dragons and I can’t figure out if they’re male or female. If they lay eggs that are fertilized, they are more than hens, but I don’t see a rooster dragon around.”
Sean held up a gooey ball. “Just ask them.”
Nora sat down on the couch and pulled her hair in front of her eyes, looked at me, then frowned before getting up and asking if she could rummage through my closet.
Aiden tapped a seat next to him and I dutifully sat down.
“What happens if the General won’t release Jiarrass, Aiden?”
“Then we make a plan to set Jiarrass free. With the other dragons we could level the place.”
Shaking my head, I didn’t want to disagree with Aiden. “We can’t do anything rash and I never want to see someone hurt by my actions. If I blast away a wall, who is to say someone might not be on the other side. The people are innocent and all the power in the world will never take away the guilt of taking a life, even for a just cause. I’m willing to submit myself to the military peacefully.”
Sean had cleaned up his hands and leaned forward. “I’ve never felt anything like it when I touched Chimeras or when I blasted the creatures with wind. It’s humbling. Ciara is right. We need allies, not enemies and blasting our way in to get Jiarrass will only cause the military and the people to be against us. If we don’t get nuked from the face of the earth, we’ll be ostracized the rest of our lives.”
Liam was staring at Sean. “That’s like the most intelligent thing you’ve ever said.”
Aiden put his hand on mine and it didn’t bother me. It was comforting. “You’re right, Ciara. We must make our case. If we go in all bold and angry, we’re likely to look like a threat.”
A muffled word came from my bedroom. “Ciara?”
Moving into the bedroom, I closed the door behind me. Nora had laid out a similar outfit to mine on the bed. Her dark makeup had been washed away. “I was wondering if you could help me with my hair, Ciara?”
“What do you need?”
***
I had been half dozing when Nora stepped back into the living room. Her blue hair was gone, replaced by a luscious mahogany brown. Her dark eyeshadow and lipstick had been replaced with something subtler, bringing out the golden color of her eyes and the red of her lips. Her hair was unbound and she wore a short red dress with black leggings. Nora looked a little frightened.
“You look wonderful, Nora.”
Liam and Sean expressed their thoughts simultaneously. “Wow.”
Glancing at Aiden, I felt a moment of instantaneous jealousy but that evaporated as soon as I saw his eyes. They were still staring at me as they were before. It’s odd that I’ve gravitated towards Aiden’s confidence, good looks, and his attentiveness towards me. It makes me feel wanted and desired. Nora’s new reveal gave me concern that perhaps Aiden would look elsewhere. Nora has been a girl her whole life and carries none of the baggage that might keep Aiden away.
“I needed a change. Thanks for your help, Ciara.”
Aiden looked over at Nora. “Why the sudden change?”
“I’ve been thinking about it for a while and we need to make a good impression on the General. I looked a little like a miscreant before.”
Liam was still a little dazzled, but it was Sean that seemed to go out of his way for Nora, offering her his seat. He had never done that before.
A knock on the door sounded and I opened it to find Ray there. He had two police vehicles waiting to take us to see the General. “Is everyone ready to go?”
“All ready.”
“Miss O’Conner, I’d like you to ride with me.”
“Can we turn on the lights and siren? Do you guys have WIFI in the cars?”
Ray looked at Liam. “Liam can ride in the other car; preferably in the back where he can’t touch anything.”
Liam pouted.
Once loaded into the cars, we started on our one-hour drive to the military base.
“What’s the plan?”
Ray glanced at me. “I want you to let me do the talking. The General needs to marinate slowly before making a significant decision.”
“You don’t think I can ‘marinate’ him?”
“All due respect, Miss O’Conner, but you didn’t do a good job of helping me overcome my bias by burning through your cuffs.”
“What if I promise to not set anything on fire?”
“Let me handle the General.”
“We’re not going to find ourselves locked in some dark, gray military prison being waterboarded for information, are we?”
“There’s a remote chance that might happen.”
“That doesn’t sound too promising.”
***
When we arrived at the base, security guards reviewed all our IDs and let us pass. The base was bustling with activity and jets and helicopters were coming and going on a routine basis. The General came out to greet us. He extended his hand to Ray and looked us all over carefully.
“I saw the video, Chief. It’s intriguing but I can’t release the dragon.”
“But you must…!”
Ray shushed me. “What evidence do you need to assure you it’s the right thing to do?”
“It’s not about evidence. It’s about panic. If we release the dragon the media will have a field day and the public will blame us.”
I stepped in front of Ray and looked back at him apologetically. “I’m sorry, but enough with the marinating. You think you have a PR problem now, General? Just wait until the population of Ireland is decimated by Dozzozdu and our crops and livestock ruined by black orchans and wolpertingers.”
The General glared at me. “And you are?”
Ray stepped up again. “This is Ciara O’Conner. She can communicate with the dragons.”
“Really? Good, because I have some questions of the dragon we have. Follow me.”
With a flick of his finger armed guards surrounded us and shuffled us into a large hanger. An electric fence and netting had been erected around Jiarrass. It was heavily chained. My heart tore in my chest and I started running towards the gate. The sound of rifles latching was enough to stop me in my tracks.
“Another step, Miss O’Conner, and I will order the men to shoot you.”
I was furious and flames licked my fingers, but I quenched them and turned to face the General. “You want to talk to Jiarrass? Then come with me inside its pen.”
“Do it, General.”
The General stared at Ray before turning back to me. “You enter first. If you’re not incinerated then I might condescend to joining you.”
“Gladly.”
“Unlock the gate and let Miss O’Conner through.”
The guards looked at the General in disbelief. “Sir?”
“That’s an order.”
The rifles were lowered and an alarm sounded. The gate unlocked and opened. I stepped inside and moved quickly to Jiarrass. I placed my hand on the dragon’s cheek. “I’m so sorry, Jiarrass. How have they treated you?”
“You risk your life for me, Ciara, Kin of Dragons. I am well, however I do not like this place or the net and I am hungry.”
“We need to find you some orchans.”
“Since you weren’t barbequed I thought I would join you. You’re a very brave young woman, Miss O’Conner.”
“Hold my hand, General.” I felt his strong hand envelope mine. “Jiarrass, this if the man in charge here. General, this is Jiarrass.”
“Why have you imprisoned me, General?”
The General’s eyes were wide. He turned to look at Ray. “You did this, Chief?”
Ray nodded.
The General turned back to face the dragon. “You and your kind are a threat to the people.”
“Dragons are not a threat to people, but Dozzozdu and his minions are. Without my power, combined with the other dragons and the five kindred spirits, Dozzozdu will destroy the world.”
“What is this Dozzozdu?”
“It is what is emerging from the ground in the north. A magical beast with all the magical disciplines at its disposal. Your people will not stand against him.”
“We captured you. We can capture Dozzozdu as well.”
“Then you or many others will die trying. You do not understand the threat.”
“How can I know for certain you’re speaking the truth?”
“You can wait and see for yourself, but I would not recommend that.”
“Why is that?”
“Because you will not live to confirm you were wrong about dragons.”
“You mentioned five kindred spirits. What are those?”
“Ciara is one. She is a descendant of Maeve the dragon slayer and carries within her blood the blood of the red dragon Ayzaisdur. Her friends are the others. Since we have recently emerged, our magical strength is not sufficient to bind Dozzozdu. When combined with our kindred spirits, we might be able to prevail.”
“You’re saying you need these five kids to save the world? We have nuclear weapons, missiles, and bombs.”
“None of which will work against Dozzozdu. He must be bound in five spheres of magic.”
The General shook his head. He wasn’t believing Jiarrass. “Magic. Bah!” The General pulled his hand from mine.
Ray looked worried. “General. You know me. You saw my video. While I don’t confess to understand everything, I have no reason to doubt they are telling the truth.”
“Sargent!”
“Yes, sir!”
“Escort these five to their new accommodations. I’ll not have them running around the countryside cavorting with dragons and impeding the military.”
“Yes, sir!”
“Chief, I’ve known you a long time and you’re free to go, but if you interfere, I’ll throw you into the stockade.”
I had followed the General out of Jiarrass’ holding area numb to what I was hearing. How can he do this? My anger flared and flames licked my fingers until Aiden placed a hand tenderly on my arm.
He whispered to me, “Not here. Not now.”
Guards surrounded us as the General walked away. I yelled after him. “You stupid ignoramus! We have rights! We haven’t done anything wrong and neither have the dragons! You’re dooming us all!” The General ignored me as strong hands grabbed both my arms. “Don’t touch me!” Once again my anger flared but my mother’s voice sounded in my head. ‘Promise me that no matter the circumstances, you’ll not act out of anger.’ Tears began to fall as my anger ebbed and looked back at Jiarrass as we were led away. “I’m sorry, Jiarrass.”
***
Our accommodations were a highly secured underground bunker. It was little better than a prison cell but more spacious and it had some furniture.
Liam looked pensive. “I can’t believe you call the General an ignoramus.”
Sean piped up. “A stupid ignoramus.”
I sat down on the uncomfortable couch and started crying. Nora sat down next to me. Her arm draped over my shoulder. “You’ve done everything you could do. It’s a far-fetched story to believe.”
“I could have blasted us out of there. I should have convinced the General. I could have…”
The couch moved slightly as Aiden sat down on the other side of me. His warm hands cupped my face and before I could say another word, he kissed me. I stared silently into Aiden’s eyes, my lips on fire. I’m not sure if I was embarrassed or excited.
Nora giggled and stood. “It’s about time.”
I glanced at Sean and Liam who just shrugged and began discussing dragon lore as if nothing had happened. No one cares I was Neale before. They don’t see this as strange. Is the magic affecting them that much? Why am I still holding back when my heart is pushing me forward? My thoughts caused me to look down.
“Ciara. You’ve done everything anyone could have ever done.” Aiden’s fingers lifted my chin so my eyes looked into his. “The world has changed forever and many people will struggle with the new reality. We are front and center as witnesses to events of historical proportion.”
“You kissed me.” My voice was barely above a whisper. “You don’t care I was Neale before?”
“Who is Neale?” His lips found mine again before I could respond. My heart fluttered but my mind struggled. Don’t they remember me?
It was then I heard Ayzaisdur in my head. ‘The magic has run its course, Ciara. Even your closest friends don’t remember Neale any longer.’
‘And what of me? Will I be the only one that remembers? Will I always hold back because of what I used to be?’
‘You will always be you, Ciara.’
‘But what of my life before?’
‘In many ways you and I are much alike. I had a life before and yet I am new. I have memories of who I was and yet they don’t dictate what I choose to do now. I could have sought revenge for my death, but as you were different from Maeve and could choose a different path, so can I. You will always be Ciara. Follow your heart and make yourself happy while you can.’
‘What do you mean, while I can?’
‘Dozzozdu rises.’
Ayzaisdur was gone and I hadn’t realized I had entwined my fingers with Aiden’s and rested my head on his shoulder. In a bold move, pushing my concerns away, I brought my lips to his and kissed him.
The ground began to lightly shake and it wasn’t because of the kiss.
Liam shouted. “Earthquake!” Even as he dove under a table the shaking subsided.
I stood. “Dozzozdu is rising. We need to get out of here, rescue Jiarrass, and get to the other dragons.”
Moving to the door I banged on it. “Guard. We need to speak with the General.”
“We have orders to not disturb him.”
“Let us out.”
“We have orders to not let you out.”
Waving to Aiden, he approached the door. “Do your unlock thing.”
Aiden smiled and moments later the door opened.
“Hey!” The two guards raised their rifles.
Putting my hands up, I kept my voice calm. “I told you we need to leave. Please, put your weapons down.”
“Get back in the room!”
I let my hands burst into flames. “You really need to let us go.”
Aiden stepped up and with a flick of his finger, the rifles were sent flying. The two guards ran.
“Let’s go. Stay close. Aiden, can you shield us as we move?”
“I think so.”
“I’ll call the other dragons to meet us by the hanger. This is going to be a fight and I don’t want anyone hurt.”
As we hurried through the halls I spoke with Ayzaisdur. ‘Ayzaisdur. Can you and the other dragons meet us at the military base? We’re escaping. Please don’t hurt anyone.’
‘We will be there when you need us. This will make you a threat to the people.’
‘They already see us as a threat.’
Turning a corner, we came face-to-face with two dozen armed men.
“You will peacefully return to your room or we are authorized to open fire.”
Alarms began to sound. “Sir! Three dragons are flying overhead and another one is blocking the airstrip.”
“They won’t attack unless you attack them. We can convince the dragons to leave peacefully.”
The main military man looked confused. “You’re controlling them?”
I lied. “Yes.”
“What do you want?”
“We need to leave. You felt the earthquake?”
“That was you?”
“That was Dozzozdu rising up in the north that caused the quake. Your weapons can’t hurt us. We are shielded and we have no desire to hurt anyone, yet if we’re not allowed to leave, many more people will be hurt. Not by us, but by Dozzozdu.”
Another guard ran up to the man confronting us. “Sir. I’ve just been told that something large is emerging from the ground in the north. A wave of energy was emitted that destroyed our front line. The General has ordered a retreat.”
“We can help. The dragons are here to fight Dozzozdu but they need the five of us to go into battle.”
I took a step forward and the man tensed. “Stay where you are! Get the General on the line.”
A long minute passed before a radio was handed to the man in front of us. “General, the five kids escaped. We have them surrounded. We also have four dragons circling the base and one is blocking the runway.”
“Tell the General we will leave peacefully and take the dragons with us. No one needs to be hurt.”
“There’s no need. The General told us to let you go as long as you take the dragons with you.”
“Why the change of heart?”
“Forty men and four tanks were just destroyed in the blink of an eye. If you want to go kill yourselves with these dragons, then God be with you.”
“We appreciate the vote of confidence. I will tell the dragons to back off as long as you promise to not fire at them. I’ll have them land by the hanger where the blue dragon is being held. We’ll take that dragon with us.”
“I’m skeptical but do it.”
‘Ayzaisdur. Pull back please. Land by the large hanger. We will join you momentarily.”
“Let’s go.”
We were escorted under heavy guard to the hanger. Ayzaisdur and the other dragons were just landing. Guards were everywhere and looking very anxious.
“Please tell your men to back up. We don’t want anyone hurt. Liam, come with me to get Jiarrass. The rest of you go to the dragons.”
Liam and I approached Jiarrass. I went in first and brushed my hand against the dragon’s cheek. “We’re getting you out of here.”
“Thank you, Ciara.”
“Jiarrass, this is Liam.”
Liam moved tentatively towards Jiarrass and extended his hand. Jiarrass sniffed him as I removed the chains. I watched Liam grin as he stroked the massive snout. “Pleased to meet you, Jiarrass.”
With the chains removed we led Jiarrass out to where the other dragons were waiting. Ayzaisdur’s low voice rumbled. “We need to attack Dozzozdu as soon as we can but Jiarrass needs food and we need to learn to work together. We should meet at the mountain lake.”
“We’ll arrange for cars to get us there.”
“There’s no need for cars. We can fly you, Ciara, but you need to get your sword.”
I turned to Aiden who was right there behind me. “You take the others to the lake and I’ll go home to get my sword. We’ll meet you soon.”
Aiden leaned over and kissed me. “Will do, sweetheart.”
I smiled as I turned away. Ayzaisdur lowered his massive neck and I climbed on, wrapping my legs around and grabbing protrusions from Ayzaisdur’s head to hang on. “I’m ready, I think.”
The power of Ayzaisdur’s wings was incredible. With one thrust downward we leapt into the air at a frightening speed. I clung on out of sheer terror but it was only a few minutes later that I began to relax and enjoy the freedom of flight.
What had taken an hour by car to get to the base took no more than ten minutes to get home. Our arrival sent people scattering in all directions and by the time I had retrieved my sword Ray had arrived.
“What’s happening, Ciara? I’m sorry for how things transpired at the base.”
“After the earthquake, we sort of escaped.”
“You didn’t…?”
“No. No one was hurt. The General let us all go.”
“What are you doing now?”
“We’re regrouping back at the mountain lake. I guess we will prepare ourselves to attack Dozzozdu.”
“The General called me. They’re not faring well. He said they have retreated two miles south of the crevasse. They’re considering nukes.”
“If they use them, we irradiate the entire northern half of Ireland. Let’s hope with the dragons help we can resolve this. Thank you for your support, Ray.”
“People are frightened and don’t know what to think. To know that they’re unaware of what you might be risking your lives for… God be with you, Ciara.”
Climbing onto Ayzaisdur’s neck, we flew north to the lake.
“Ayzaisdur, I feel a little lost.”
“You’re speaking about your part in all of this?”
“No. Yes. I still don’t know what my role is, but more than that, how is it that no one remembers who I was but me? Have they all truly forgotten?”
“Magic works in multiple ways. Creating a fireball is one a form of burst magic, but your transformation is a form of restoration magic. Think of restoration magic being like a newly planted seed. There is an initial burst of energy causing the seed to sprout, then slowly, it works at building roots, stem, and leaves. Finally, in a glorious final burst, it blooms.”
“That’s a fine analogy, Ayzaisdur, but I’m still confused.”
“The initial burst of magic transformed you and reestablished magic on the earth. Slowly, it began to grow, replacing the memories of those easiest to replace. In a final burst, those closest to you were changed to have never known you as anything but Ciara.”
“But why didn’t it change me and my memories?”
“Your memories are what make you who you are.”
“So, they don’t remember I was ever Neale. Not even Aiden?”
“They no longer have those memories.”
“What does that mean for me?”
“It means you can be Ciara O’Conner.”
“I don’t understand.”
“The magic also has worked on you, Ciara. You no longer fight against the transformation. Your only struggle is with your own sense of self. Who you are is your choice.”
“I’m not sure I know who I am.”
***
Upon arrival, Aiden rushed over and swept me up into his arms. This sudden onslaught of emotions keeps catching me off guard. I expected someone to start laughing or call me gay. My heart and body were now in full accord with each other and there was now a freedom knowing that I could choose my own path without the hang-ups of worrying what other people think.
After a brief reunion, Ayzaisdur gathered us all together.
“Ciara, we need to be prepared against all eventualities. Dozzozdu will not hold back and even at full strength we must each be able to stand alone if separated from each other. I want you to use your sword and cut a small scale from Jiarass, Inugami, and Chimeras.”
“Why would you want me to do that?”
“You and Aiden have power by blood but the others do not. They receive their power only by touch. With a scale against their skin, each kindred spirit can retain their power. If they are separated from their dragon, they can at least protect themselves.”
Jiarass moved forward. “The scales are the smallest at the end and underside of my tail.”
I was skeptical. “I don’t want to hurt you. You sure this will work?”
“We waste time, Ciara. It must be done.”
I recalled Ray’s words to me about leadership and I wondered if all leaders had to make such tough decisions.
“All right. I’m sorry Jiarass.”
Hesitantly I brought the very tip of the sword against the base of a scale and pushed ever so slightly. The scale sheared off and landed on the ground. Liam, who stood anxious nearby, stroked Jiarass’ head before picking up the scale. With it in his hand he stepped away from everyone and lifted water from the lake like a mini tornado.
“It works! Ciara, can you make a small hole in the scale so I can make a necklace out of it?”
I repeated the process with Inugami and Chimeras and soon everyone had access to their powers while apart from their associated dragon.
“Ayzaisdur, how do we imprison Dozzozdu?”
“Timing is everything. Dozzozdu cycles between magic types. Fire, earth, water, air, and golden magic. He is only susceptible to attacks with the associated magic he is using in the cycle. Last time, I attacked with fire while building a magical sphere around him. Next was Inugami’s turn. The problem comes when his cycle changes. To hold the sphere of fire, I must maintain against his earth attacks against me. Dozzozdu is no fool and knows he only needs to defeat one dragon to remain free.”
I stared into Ayzaisdur’s eyes. “You did it before. You withstood his attacks long enough for all five spheres to be created.”
“Even at full strength, I was almost destroyed.”
“But Dozzozdu is also weaker now, isn’t he?”
Ayzaisdur shook its head. “Dozzozdu was dormant, not dead like us. He is as strong as the day he went dormant. This is why you are all needed. Even so, there is a high likelihood we might fail.”
Liam was still playing with the water when he looked up. “But you have all of us. We have all of this power.”
“A sacrifice must be made. I will say no more about this. First, we must practice and Jiarass is hungry. Let’s go feed together before we tackle Dozzozdu.”
We all climbed on our associated dragons. I’m not sure I’ll ever get over the feeling of leaping into the air at dizzying speeds. For a moment we all forgot about Dozzozdu and we shouted back to one another as we circled the mountaintops.
Ayzaisdur spotted black orchans below and we dove. Nora seemed completely in her element as she whooped for joy and used her magic to hold the orchans legs to the ground.
“Hang on tight, Ciara.”
I grabbed Ayzaisdur’s neck even tighter as we spun in the air and razed the orchans with a wave of fire.
Jiarass and Liam swooped down and grabbed one orchan in each heavily clawed foot. I watched as Jiarass rolled and tossed one of the orchans into its mouth before rolling back over. Liam shouted for joy.
When all the dragon had their fill, we flew back towards the lake. A heavy uneasiness swept over me. “You mentioned a sacrifice, Ayzaisdur. Is that my role?”
“I see glimpses of what might be.”
“I just came to terms with who I am. I don’t want to die. What happens if we fail?”
“Dozzozdu will destroy any life that opposes him. His magical creatures will feast indiscriminately on anything else that survives. It will not be pleasant, but then again neither you nor I will be here if it comes to that.”
Back at the lake everyone jumped off and we all rushed towards each other. Aiden lifted me off the ground and kissed me.
“It’s only fitting, you know?”
“What’s fitting?”
“That we have a chance to take over where Meave and Breandan failed.”
“You mean in not killing the dragons?”
Nora, who was nearby laughed. “You’re so naïve, Ciara.”
“Us, Ciara. I’m talking about you and me. I know this is all sudden and I never even spoke to you before, but I’ve had a crush on you ever since I could remember.”
His paradigm is so much different than my own. I looked over at Nora who had wandered off with Sean. Liam was talking to Jiarass asking questions about dragon mating rituals. I looked back at Aiden. “I guess you should have asked me out ages ago then.”
“When this is all done and things are back to normal, I want to take you on a real date.”
“What? No hotdogs?”
“You deserve better than that.”
“Ahem… Ciara, we must all mount and go. Dozzozdu awaits.”
Leaning in, I kissed Aiden. “You’re going to need to define normal as otherwise I might have to wait a long time for that date.”
We climbed onto our dragons and flew northeast. We could see the devastation long before we found the General and his remaining troops. The earth had been cracked and scorched for miles and smoke filled the air. We circled a few times before landing. The General came out to greet us.
“Miss O’Conner. I can’t authorize you to go in there. Everything we’ve thrown at that thing bounces off harmlessly. We’re retreating even further and speaking about using nukes. It’s our only hope.”
“The dragons dealt with Dozzozdu before and we have to try.”
The General tossed up his hands. “I don’t want your blood on my hands.”
“We’re going to do this, General. I recommend you pull your forces back.”
“Then my conscious is clear. I tried to warn you.”
I climbed onto Ayzaisdur’s neck and watched the General drop away from sight. We all turned north. There were no whoops or yells or conversation. It would have stopped anyways once we saw what we faced. Before us, still emerging from the ground, a creature that dwarfed the size of our dragons. It had five heads on five sinuous necks. Its body was heavily scaled and it had four visible massive legs with claws longer than a man. Before it streamed thousands of black orchans and wolpertingers.
Every minute it appeared another head would take control and corresponding colored fire would erupt from that mouth. We circled high above and waited. Once the fire breathing head took control, Ayzaisdur and I dove downward. We both inherently knew what to do and I cast my fire magic on Dozzozdu while Ayzaisdur cast the first sphere.
My attacks seemed to be doing nothing to Dozzozdu and it wasn’t paying any attention to us at all. With the sphere created I began attacking the minions, blasting them to into ash. We hovered over the ground, keeping our distance from the Dozzozdu’s heads. If Ayzaisdur’s history was true, then once the head shifted control, we would be targeted for attack. It was the longest minute of my life.
Suddenly the second head blew forth its brown fire as Inugami and Nora spun in for their attack. Again, Dozzozdu ignored the attack and the second sphere, but it wasn’t until the third head took control that all hell broke loose. Inugami and Nora were unleashed upon by Dozzozdu. I saw Inugami crash hard to the ground sending Nora rolling across the charred ground.
“Hold your sphere!”
I leapt from Ayzaisdur’s neck and raced across the ground to Nora. The orchans and wolpertingers were closing in on Inugami and Nora. I blasted the area with fire holding them back and drew my sword. The brown sphere faltered with Dozzozdu’s next attack.
A golden shield formed around us as I pulled my sword from its sheath and burned and slashed my way to Nora’s side. She was wounded as was Inugami, but both were getting to their feet. Jiarass swooped down and grabbed Nora and me with its claws as Ayzaisdur swept in and picked up Inugami. The red sphere faltered and our shield fizzled and shattered under Dozzozdu’s next attack. Ayzaisdur called for a retreat and we flew back and away from Dozzozdu and back to where the military had staged themselves.
Jiarass gently placed Nora and me on the ground and I ran over to her. Aiden was there at my side and reached out his hand to provide healing magic. Myrmidon bathed Inugami in its fire. Nora moaned, but stood shakily to her feet. I hugged her tight before taking a step back.
Inugami was breathing heavily but appeared to be all right. It had only taken minutes and we had been devastated.
“So that’s it then. We’re doomed?”
Ayzaisdur brushed up against me. “Dozzozdu has clearly learned from its mistake last time. I was just strong enough to withstand its attacks, but Inugami is much smaller. The dragons need to be protected long enough to form the spheres. I am afraid we are simply not strong enough.”
I hung my head in despair. Sean was holding Nora protectively.
Liam was upset. “Five minutes. We only have to hold that thing for five minutes. Certainly, there must be some way.”
The General is going to nuke it and nothing will happen. There must be a way. “A sacrifice… That’s what Ayzaisdur’s been talking about. Dozzozdu doesn’t know about me, how strong I am.”
Ayzaisdur growled. “You are not strong enough!”
“Maeve killed all the dragons herself when you were still strong. If I could just…”
“Enough, Ciara! You are not strong enough!”
Inugami raised its head slowly. “But she might be strong enough to take our blood.”
I looked over at Inugami. “What are you talking about?”
Ayzaisdur growled even more. “She might not be able to withstand what you are considering.”
Liam was the one that spoke next. “You mean if Ciara can mix her blood with all of the dragons, she would be strong enough?”
“If she could withstand receiving the blood then conceivably she could withstand any of Dozzozdu’s magical attacks. That doesn’t prevent her from receiving physical harm. It is a risk that is too great.”
Aiden stepped forward. “I’ll do it. I’ll receive the dragon blood.”
Myrmidon spoke up. “None of us are sure how or why Maeve could withstand Ayzaisdur’s blood the first time. It shouldn’t be possible. Perhaps it had something to do with the dragon-forged sword, but for any of you other than Ciara, the risk is too great.”
Ayzaisdur was becoming protective of me. “It’s too great a risk for Ciara.”
“Wait! Don’t I get a say in this? You’re all saying that if I could absorb dragon’s blood I could be invulnerable to Dozzozdu. Possibly enough so that I could become his target while the spheres are created. What other options do we have? Anyone?”
“For once I agree with Ayzaisdur. It’s too risky, Ciara.”
“Aiden, you want a life with me, correct?”
“Of course!”
“What kind of a life will either of us have if we’re both dead?” Turning to Ayzaisdur I held out my arm and pulled out my sword. “Do I simply cut myself?”
Nora broke away from Sean and came over to hug me. “Please, don’t do this.”
Tears dripped down my cheeks as I looked from Nora to each of my friends. “You’re more than friends. You’re all my family. Maeve was wrong to kill the dragons and it is because of her actions that we are here today with Dozzozdu on the loose. I love you all and I’m willing to risk myself for each and any one of you.”
“There’s no need for that!” Turning, we all faced the General. “We’re pulling back and calling in a nuclear strike. We have an hour to evacuate. It was a valiant try, but it wasn’t good enough.”
“We have another option to try. Give us a chance!”
“The decision is made, Miss O’Conner. I presume you can use your rides to get out of the area.”
The General turned and headed back to organize his withdrawal.
I turned to Ayzaisdur. “Let’s do this.”
“You’ll need help. This won’t be easy.”
Aiden grabbed my sword from my hand. “I’ll do it. Just tell me what to do.”
Ayzaisdur had me lie on the ground while Aiden carefully cut into my forearm. It hurt like hell. Next Jiarrass volunteered to go first. The dragon held up its foot over me while Aiden pushed the sword up and into its foot. With a roar of pain, Jiarrass’ blood began to drip. As the first drops hit my arm, I screamed in pain. The dragon’s blood sizzled down my arm like burning acid. The pain was excruciating.
“It’s killing her!”
I screamed again but then the pain began to subside. “I’m… I’m all right. Hold me still.”
Inugami was next and as before its blood burned as it touched me. I shook and screamed in pain. Nora, Liam, and Sean were in tears holding me down. As the pain subsided, I could feel my strength return just in time for the next and the next. With the last dragon giving me its blood, my wounded forearm healed leaving the telltale dragon scar.
Aiden fell to his knees and hugged me while I lie on my back. “That was the hardest thing I ever had to do. Forgive me.”
Slowly I stood to my feet. I could feel the magic of all the dragons coursing through my veins. With a shaking hand I pulled Aiden to me and kissed him.
“Let’s do this.”
Ayzaisdur shook its head. “We must be sure.”
“There’s no time for testing. I feel it in me.” I stroked Ayzaisdur’s cheek, grabbed my sword from Aiden and jumped up onto Ayzaisdur’s neck. “I’ll do my best to keep Dozzozdu occupied.”
Ayzaisdur growled low. “I thought you told me you weren’t like Maeve.”
“I’m not.”
“I agree. You are much more courageous and kind.”
We flew up and from our vantage point it was clear Dozzozdu had nearly fully emerged from the earth.
“Fly me close over its head.”
Ayzaisdur swept downward, narrowly missing the giant fangs of one of Dozzozdu’s heads. I leapt off Ayzaisdur with my sword held high. It dug in through the scales of Dozzozdu cutting deep along one of the necks. Dozzozdu reacted violently and twisted so that my sword and I were flung from its back. I landed hard on the ground, my sword clattering across the rocks no more than twenty feet from me.
Dozzozdu rose up before me and lashed out with one of its four clawed feet while the controlling head twisted and blew blue fire upon me. Reaching out with my hand, I used the golden dragon magic to cause my sword to fly into my hand. I ducked and rolled, ignoring the flames and sending freezing magic into the blade as I swung upward. The cold magic with the dragon fire forged blade sliced through Dozzozdu’s claw like it was butter.
If I didn’t have it before, I had Dozzozdu’s full attention now as it began thrashing wildly. I realized I needed to get away from the beast to keep out of its reach. Turning, I ran away from Dozzozdu just as the first red sphere flickered into life around us. In the back of my mind I wondered if I might also be trapped inside the spheres for all eternity.
As I ran, I was vaguely aware that Dozzozdu had shifted some behind me and his minions were now converging on my location. I used my fire magic to blast the creatures nearest me, but this took a concerted effort on my part. In the meantime, Dozzozdu’s brown head had swung in behind me just as it transitioned into being in control. With a blast of brown fire, the earth opened before me and where my foot was once on rock before, I found myself now freefalling towards my impending doom.
‘Use your silver magic to lift yourself out of the fall.’
With realization of what Ayzaisdur had suggested, I imagined the wind surrounding me and lifting me but it was too little too late. Although I had greatly slowed, I still crashed hard into the crevasse wall and felt my ribs breaking by the blow. My lungs screamed for air and in my pain I forgot all about the ability to heal myself.
The pain of my fall was so great I just lay there ignorant of my imminent death.
‘Get up, Ciara!’
I gasped and struggled to my feet just as the ground thrust upward sending me flying through the air straight towards Dozzozdu’s gaping jaws.
I could hear Nora’s scream. “Not this time, Dozzozdu!” Nora and Inugami swooped in from one side and slammed into Dozzozdu’s brown head knocking it away from snapping me out of the air.
Aiden and Myrmidon dove in behind them to grab me and place me back on the solid ground. I could feel Aiden’s healing magic ease my pain.
Aiden looked worried as he shouted to me. “Should we retreat?”
“No. We won’t have another chance. Focus on the spheres.” I looked into Aiden’s worried and weary face believing it would be the last time I ever saw him. “We have to finish this.”
“I don’t want to lose you!”
“We’re all lost if we don’t succeed.”
I could see moisture in his eyes as Myrmidon beat its great wings and flew back into the sky. The silver sphere flickered to life around us.
I turned to face Dozzozdu, which had momentarily forgotten about me. Inugami and Nora were fighting Dozzozdu and holding their own briefly until I saw the magic shift to the red head. For some reason, I had believed incorrectly that Dozzozdu repeated a cycle, but clearly this was not the case. Nora and Inugami were in grave danger and the remaining pain in my ribs made me realize I had to give it everything I had. No holding back.
The red head of Dozzozdu was positioning itself for a blast of fire at Inugami and Nora. Holding my sword tightly in my hands, I leapt upwards and used the silver magic to propel me towards the back of the red head. I gave a burst of red fire and struck true slicing deep into the neck of Dozzozdu before landing and rolling on the ground near its claws. Black ichor gushed from Dozzozdu’s neck, but the cut was like a minor scratch on the enormous beast.
Inugami and Nora flew back and out of the way as Dozzozdu turned back towards me. While only fire magic could hurt it at the moment, it didn’t mean other magic couldn’t be useful in slowing it down. As I ran, I flung boulders towards the red head even as a blast of red fire washed harmlessly over me.
I dove and rolled to avoid being sliced to pieces by one of Dozzozdu’s claws, giving a blast of fire of my own at the foot of the best. Dozzozdu roared in pain and I scampered backwards and away from it just as the gold sphere appeared in the sky around us.
‘You need to be outside of the spheres when the last one is cast. Work your way to the edge of the first sphere.’
‘Easier said than done, but I’ll try.’
I raced away from Dozzozdu and came to a small rise. Between me and the edge of the first sphere were thousands of minions. Behind me, Dozzozdu was finally breaking free of the earth that had fully trapped him and his entire focus was on me. Running forward, I created a path by using red fire in front of me. Little did I know that Dozzozdu had shifted to be controlled by the gold head.
Just as I was closing in on the first sphere, I was yanked backwards by some unforeseen hand. As I flew through the air, the brown sphere appeared. Using my gold magic, I created an illusion of multiples of me flying backwards towards Dozzozdu.
‘Don’t wait for me, Ayzaisdur. Seal us both inside. Get the last sphere up.’
Ayzaisdur’s silence was unbearable as I slowed and hovered in midflight, mere feet from Dozzozdu’s snapping jaws. I threw everything I had at it; opening chasms of ground beneath the beast, casting fire, and strong winds. I watched as one by one my illusions were snapped in half by the golden head of Dozzozdu. I could feel its magic probing and assessing until the golden eyes fixed on me and not one of my illusions.
I tried using gold magic to push myself away, but my magic was too insignificant to counter Dozzozdu’s. I would never have thought I would die like this.
‘Do it, Ayzaisdur. Do it now!’
With a mighty roar and a flash of red scales, Ayzaisdur crashed into the golden head of Dozzozdu. Even though Ayzaisdur was so much smaller, Dozzozdu’s head slammed hard into the rocky ground with Ayzaisdur raking its claws across head and neck.
I fell twenty feet to the ground as the golden magic from Dozzozdu stopped. I felt my leg snap and I cried out in pain. I lay there stunned as Ayzaisdur released its claws and swept down towards me. I felt its claws grab me just as Dozzozdu deafening roar of anger shook the earth. With a massive swipe of its leg, Ayzaisdur and I were slammed together by the force.
I blacked out for a moment as we twisted and spun through the air. I could hear Ayzaisdur scream. ‘Now!’
I remember a flicker of blue and then nothing more.
***
I was so cold. It was hard to open my eyes.
“I can’t heal her!”
I tried to speak but only a moan came from my parched lips. Everything was blurred and out of focus except for Aiden’s face as he wept over me, my head cradled in his lap.
“Do something! She can’t die!”
I could feel something large near me. Unable to turn my head, I had nothing left. My eyes closed and I suddenly felt free. I looked around and saw the strangest of sights. Five spheres of light were slowly shrinking and descending into the earth. The ground had been laid waste.
As I hovered there, I looked down. A woman, barely recognizable as she was broken, twisted, and covered in blood. Her side was torn open and her bloodied and matted red hair and head was resting in the lap of a handsome young man. Three other people stood nearby. Lying next to the woman was a large red dragon. A huge gash had nearly severed its hind leg from its body. I could sense it was near death. Around them all were four more dragons.
I heard the young man scream. “No! Do something!”
Then, what seemed unbelievable, the red dragon rose its head from the ground and spoke. “She has only one chance. You must all stand back.”
“I won’t leave her!”
“You must!” It was an order, a low growl. “A sacrifice is in order.”
The young man gently placed the woman’s head on the ground and kissed her. I felt my lips tingle strangely. He then backed away as did all the people. I watched as the dragons surrounded the woman on the ground. One by one they blew fire on her until she was consumed by white fire.
My body burned. I wanted to leave as it burned, but instead I felt a tug. My lips still tingled and yet my body burned. Everything went dark and silent.
***
I woke with a start and to feel lips pressed against mine. I stared into Aiden’s eyes and felt rejuvenated and full of energy.
“What happened?”
Aiden slowly pulled me up into a sitting position. Glancing down, I saw I was oddly dressed in a white flowing gown. A gentle breeze sent wisps of long white hair in front of my eyes.
I felt a shudder next to me and my heart felt like it was being torn apart. Ignoring the strange white hair and gown I was in, I turned to see Ayzaisdur’s head close to mine.
“Ayzaisdur?” The red dragon was gravely wounded. “Ayzaisdur?” Its eyes closed and my heart burst within my chest. “Ayzaisdur… My poor Ayzaisdur.” Rolling over, I fell across the beast’s head and wept.
A gentle hand touched my shoulder. “Ciara, we must go. We have to stop the nukes and we have little time.”
I slowly stood and looked around. At this moment, the nukes seemed the last of my worries. Ayzaisdur lay dead next to me. Dozzozdu was no more. Four dragons and four friends were staring at me, waiting on me to make a decision. Somehow, I had become their leader. I looked down at myself still unsure what had all taken place and was oddly more than a little worried about my strange white hair.
From deep within me I felt some kindred understanding of Ayzaisdur and the dragons. Perhaps it was because I shared all of their blood now, but I knew what must be done. “We can’t leave Ayzaisdur here. We must take Ayzaisdur to a special place.”
Jets raced across the sky, split apart and turned back from where they had come from.
Liam looked concerned as he stepped forward. “That would be a scouting run. If they return then we’re likely safe. If they don’t, then we need to get out of here. Ciara, I’ve never seen anything like what just happened. I don’t understand how you’re alive. It is you, isn’t it?”
The jets returned a few seconds later. This time they flew directly over us and rolled before heading back.
“Yes, it’s me even though I’m not sure how. Who changed me? What happened to my hair?”
It was Myrmidon that spoke. “As Ayzaisdur carried you out of the spheres, Dozzozdu attacked. Ayzaisdur shielded you as much as possible, but both you and Ayzaisdur were critically wounded. You were dying and Ayzaisdur chose to use what little life left to heal you. The process of healing changed you and our combined fire and magic altered your clothing, skin, eyes, and hair. As when Maeve was altered by the blood and fire, so were you by our combined blood and fire.”
“Ayzaisdur sacrificed himself for me. Oh, Ayzaisdur.”
“No doubt you would have sacrificed yourself for any of us and already had.”
“I’m not so sure about that.” My heart ached at Ayzaisdur ‘s loss but as I looked from person to person, I reminded myself that we survived. More white hair drifted in front of my eyes. I glanced over at Aiden who seemed uncertain about things. “Do I not look like me anymore?”
We were all interrupted by the sound of helicopters which landed nearby. The General strode purposefully towards us while his men stayed back.
“Miss O’Conner?”
He was looking at me so I must not be too changed. I held out a handful of my hair towards him. “Yes, it’s me. It’s a bit of a story. I gather the nukes have been called off?”
“They have, thanks to all of you. You put yourselves on the line for the world. I want to personally thank you.”
I stretched out my hand to Ayzaisdur. “Not without tremendous loss, sir. Dozzozdu’s minions are still roaming wild and now that magic has returned to the world, we still need the dragons. Dozzozdu is taken care of, but we must never let this happen again.”
Aiden stepped forward and slipped an arm around my waist. “You have no idea how much Ciara sacrificed for us all. I realize you were doing what you thought best, but you treated us, and in particular, Ciara, very badly.”
“To which I owe you all an apology. Our world has changed and the people want to know what the meaning of all of this is.”
I extended my hand and the General took it. “I suggest starting with the truth.”
“What is the truth, Miss O’Conner?”
“That dragons have returned and with them comes the return of magic. Dragons are our friends and not to be feared.”
“People will need to see that to believe it.”
Myrmidon spoke and I translated for the General. “Myrmidon says that never in history have humans and dragons worked together. They have formed kindred bonds with us five and wish to see us all continue to work together.”
“What will you do with this one?” The General pointed at Ayzaisdur.
“We will take Ayzaisdur with us today and provide a fitting tribute.”
“Then we will leave you be. Come see me when you get a chance.”
“We will, General.”
We watched the military leave before mounting the dragons. I sat with Aiden’s arms wrapped around me on Myrmidon and it took all four dragons to lift Ayzaisdur into the air with us. We flew north towards an isolated rocky island. There Ayzaisdur was gently lowered to the ground.
I stroked Ayzaisdur’s head and thanked him for saving me. The four dragons surrounded Ayzaisdur while we all stepped back. This was a sacred moment for the dragons.
Myrmidon called to me. “Join us, Ciara, Kin of Dragons.”
I stepped forward and completed the circle around Ayzaisdur. One by one the dragons poured out their fire on Ayzaisdur. When it came for my turn, I held out my hand and a stream of white fire washed over Ayzaisdur. The combined fire reduced Ayzaisdur’s body to nothing but ash.
It felt fitting, honoring, but still my heart ached for Ayzaisdur. “I feel like I have lost a part of myself.”
“You have, Ciara. One can’t be bound to a dragon and not lose a part of themselves when one or the other dies. Ayzaisdur knew its life was over and yet still felt you could be saved.”
“I wish I could have done more, Myrmidon.”
“You can.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Come with us.”
We followed Myrmidon into a cave and deep underground. I used my magic to cast light for us all. We came to a vast cavern and in the center, was a large red crystalline egg.
“Upon hatching, we each find a new location to lay our descendant’s egg. Last time we all chose the same location, but this time, seeing the spread of humans throughout the lands, we each chose a location on their own.”
I walked up to the egg and placed my hand on the red, glistening, shiny shell. The egg was easily twice as tall as I was.
“Will Ayzaisdur remember me?”
“Yes. Use your fire, Ciara.”
My heart skipped a few beats as I stepped back from the egg and held up my hand. I bathed the egg in fire and a moment later, the red egg began to glow. With a loud crack, the egg shattered and the red head of a very large dragon emerged, roared, and blew fire before breaking free of the rest of the egg.
Myrmidon used its head to push me forward.
At first it looked disoriented and angry. “Ayzaisdur?”
The red dragon’s eyes looked at me warily, but then they softened and it stretched its head towards my outstretched hand. “Ciara, blood of my blood, Kin to Dragons.”
“Forgive me, Ayzaisdur. It was my fault you were killed.”
“Nonsense. If not for you, none of us would be here right now.”
“What happens now?”
Ayzaisdur stretched and shook its massive frame before speaking. “Dozzozdu’s minions still need to be controlled and I am famished. We will take you home so you can all recover while we find food. Tomorrow starts a new era of cooperation between humans and dragons. How should we begin that, Ciara?”
“Why should I decide for us?”
“Because you are our leader. Every dragon has its matriarch.”
“I do recall I didn’t ask for the job.”
“Who else would you appoint?”
I turned around and everyone backed away. Even the dragons tipped their heads. “Fine. I’ll do it in honor of my mother. Let’s go home, I’m dying to find out what I look like now.”
I reached out and stroked Ayzaisdur’s cheek before mounting. I hugged Ayzaisdur tightly. “I’m so glad you’re back. Thank you.”
***
It was dark when we landed at my home. It seemed like an eternity had passed but it hadn’t been that long at all. The dragons flew north in search of food and I suspect Ayzaisdur would find a new place for another egg.
Being dark, we were able to arrive without any commotion for which I was very thankful. Upon entering, I started a fire without even looking at the fireplace. I was growing more accustomed to my newfound magic. I was about to sit down when Aiden stopped me, placed both hands on my face and kissed me.
“I want you to know, Ciara, that I love you no matter what.”
That caused me to pause. Is the ‘no matter what’ that I’m ugly now? I rushed into the bathroom and cautiously looked at myself in the mirror. My long white hair was in stark contrast to my now slightly darker skin. Gone were the freckles and my green eyes. My eyes were now a gray color. If anything, I was more captivating and more beautiful than ever before even if I was much more unique looking now.
I stepped back and admired the long flowing white gown and thought I looked a little like the beautiful elven women on Lord of the Rings. I sort of missed my red hair, but in a way, this gave me a chance to not see my mother every time I looked in the mirror.
Stepping back into the living room, Aiden was watching me nervously. Nora was kissing Sean, and Liam was on his computer tapping away.
I pointed at Nora and Sean. “Was I dead a year? When did this happen?”
Nora looked up and smiled. “Don’t you remember me telling you I always had a thing for dungeon masters?”
Nope. I still remember me as Neale which no one else remembers.
Liam glanced up from his laptop and pushed his heavy glasses back up his nose. “You should see all the conspiracy stories out there about us and what the military were doing up north. There’s even footage of us flying into attack Dozzozdu. You think anyone will ever believe us?”
“I’m not sure anyone will ever believe the danger they were in and maybe it’s best they never know.”
Sean took a large bite of a sandwich. “We’re going to be famous. I won’t need to entice girls into my Dungeons and Dragons games anymore and Liam will finally get a girlfriend.”
Liam looked up. “Excuse me? I spend a lot of my time just keeping all of you out of trouble, thank you very much.”
Everyone laughed at that.
Aiden, who still looked a little sheepish, was putting my sword back up on the mantle.
“Where did you find that?”
“It was on the battlefield. I grabbed it before we flew north with Ayzaisdur. I thought you might want it. Are you all right?”
“I feel great. Why do you ask?”
“It’s just… You look so different.”
“It’s not the first time, even though I was finally getting used to my old look.”
“What do you mean get used to your old look?”
He doesn’t remember. “Nothing. Did you think I looked better before? I wonder if I can dye my hair if…”
“No! You’re stunning. Not that you weren’t before. I was worried that now you’re going to be famous, like Sean said. Famous and so unique and beautiful… You’ll have your pick of eligible men.”
I felt a little emboldened and walked over to Aiden. Placing my hand on his chest I leaned in close. “I don’t want to play with fate. Maeve and Breandan should have become lovers. However, I should tell you I’m already in love.”
“In love?”
“All this talk about being famous and having any guy I want does nothing for me. My heart is already given to you.”
Nora giggled. “Oh, for heaven’s sake, Ciara. Kiss him!”
“Mhmm.” I pressed my lips against Aiden’s and it felt like the world had finally come together. As I pulled back I could see the relief on Aiden’s face. “I’m a little worried though.”
“About what?”
“About what it might be like to raise magical children.”
Liam laughed. “Changing fiery diapers can be dangerous to your health.”
We were interrupted by a knock at the door. I opened it to find Ray standing there. He looked me over and whistled low but not in a seductive way.
“I just got off the phone with the General. He told me what you all did and the changes to Ciara. I’m having a hard time taking it all in, but I wanted to check on all of you to make sure you are all well.”
“I’m not sure what kind of dreams I might have, but, for the most part, we came away unscathed.”
“The General told me about Ayzaisdur. I’m sorry to hear the red dragon died.”
“Thank you, but all is not lost. Ayzaisdur has been reborn.”
“I’m sure there is a lot hidden in that last statement. Tomorrow afternoon at two o’clock, we’re having a town hall meeting. I’d like you all there. The news media will be here.”
“It begins!” Sean whooped.
I looked at Ray skeptically. “You sure we can’t do this a month from now?”
“The people need to know what happened. The General will be arriving as well. I see you’re hesitant.”
“I can’t speak for the others, but it’s all a lot to take in.”
“What happened out there, Ciara?”
“Ayzaisdur saved me just as the magical spheres were put in place to lock Dozzozdu away forever. However, we were both badly wounded. I’m pretty sure I died but the dragons restored me, albeit with a few changes to my looks.”
Aiden stepped up and offered more information that I wasn’t comfortable with. “It was Ciara that saved us all. We attacked Dozzozdu once and were sadly beaten back. Ciara absorbed the blood of the other dragons in an extremely painful process. This gave her invulnerability to Dozzozdu’s magic so she could attack it while we put up the spheres. Ciara risked her life for every living thing on earth.”
“Somehow I’m not at all surprised about that. How much of that do you want to be made known to the public tomorrow?”
“None of it.”
Nora got up from the couch. “But, Ciara! You saved us all.”
“How many times did I nearly fail and were rescued by you? This was a team effort and I don’t want to be the focus.”
“All right. We’ll downplay your role in all of this if that’s what you want. I understand.” Ray hugged me before turning to go. “Two o’clock tomorrow and then I’m buying pints for all of you.”
Sean burst out. “Two pints!”
Ray left and I closed the door. I turned to look upon the others in the room. With the exception of Aiden, I had always known Nora, Liam, and Sean as friends, but now we share something I haven’t felt for a few years; a true sense of family.
‘Don’t forget us, Ciara. We’re your family too.’
‘I only wish my parents were here to see this all. My mom especially.’
***
The next morning, we all hiked back out to the lake. I didn’t want to cause a disturbance having the dragons meet us at our house and the warm morning air was a nice change from the chilly temperatures we had been experiencing lately. Somehow the hike just felt right.
The dragons all arrived the moment we did and it was a great reunion for us all. Sean handed out dragon treats, Liam filled us in on the latest gossip, Nora practiced stacking boulders with Inugami, and I sat back and took it all in while I leaned back against the heavily armored neck of Ayzaisdur.
Ayzaisdur stirred and got up. “It’s time.”
The other dragons all circled together.
“Time for what?”
“We have spoken to each other and believe it is time to complete the bonds for Nora, Sean, and Liam.”
“What do you mean by completing the bond?”
“The scales they wear can be infused into their blood. It is time for the human race to return to what they once were; magical beings. Over time, the seed of you five will spread magic throughout the world.”
Liam looked concerned. “I’m not sure I could withstand anything Ciara went through.”
“With the scale against your skin, you are immune to your dragon’s fire. It will be a painless process.”
Liam still looked scared. “Great. I volunteer Sean go first.”
Sean, not wanting to look scared in front of Nora, puffed out his chest and stepped into the circle. “Bring it on. I want to add, this is also very humbling.”
Chimeras took a step forward into the ring. “Lay your scale on your forearm, Sean.”
Sean slipped off the necklace and laid the scale on his exposed forearm. “I’m ready.”
Chimeras slowly breathed fire across Sean’s forearm and we all watched as the scale vanished, leaving behind a small scale-shaped scar.
“I can feel it now. It’s in my blood.”
“Welcome, Sean. Kin to Dragons.”
The process was repeated with Nora and Liam. Aiden also wished to be bonded in such a way with Myrmidon and so we cut a scale from Myrmidon’s tale and repeated the process once again. It wasn’t until after they had completed the ceremony that I warned them they will now have dragons speaking to them in their heads.
Checking the time, it was almost two in the afternoon. We mounted the dragons and flew to Rathdrum town square. From the sky we could see thousands had converged on the small town and I almost turned around. The large central square had been cleared away by the police and military to allow us to land safely.
The last time Ayzaisdur came to this square we received a far different welcome. This time there were many gasps and cheers. Gasps at the magnificence of the dragons, and cheers for word had already spread about how the dragons had saved us. I dismounted Ayzaisdur and stood stroking the massive creature’s neck. A little girl ran out between the guards and stopped like a statue as Ayzaisdur lowered its mighty head toward the her.
A mother screamed her concern, but I waved the mother inside the circle and I picked up the little girl. “It’s perfectly safe. Would you like to speak with Ayzaisdur?” Afraid but also brave, the little girl nodded and I raised my hand to touch Ayzaisdur’s cheek. “Ask your question, little one.”
“Are you a good dragon or an evil dragon?”
Ayzaisdur’s throat rumbled. “I like to think I am a good dragon.”
“May I touch you?”
“You may.”
The little girl squirmed in my grasp until I held her close to the dragon’s face. Her little hand reached out and stroked Ayzaisdur. She giggled as the mother took her from my arms. “It’s a good dragon, Mother! It told me.”
“Did it really? I heard no words at all.”
I reached for the mother’s hand. “You must touch the dragon through me to hear. Go ahead, ask Ayzaisdur a question.”
The mother held back nothing. “Are you to blame for the killed livestock?”
“No lady, but we feed on the creatures that are attacking the livestock. I could bring you some of those creatures if you like.”
Her wide eyes expressed her astonishment as she pulled her hand from mine. She turned and ran back to the crowd, but as she did she was yelling. “The dragons speak! They’re good dragons.”
A cheer rose up and Ray and the General came out to greet us. Several camera crews and news anchors were in tow.
“Thank you for coming, Ciara.” The General tipped his head towards Ayzaisdur. “It appears your demise was short, Ayzaisdur. I’m glad you have returned to us.”
Ray gave me a hug. “Are you ready for this?”
“Totally ready. Liam will be our spokesperson.”
Liam looked over at us. “Me?”
“You have the most logical mind, Liam. It only makes sense.”
I swear Liam stood a few inches taller as he stepped forward. I was happy to lean back into Aiden and Ayzaisdur and watch the proceedings from a distance. The questions and interviews lasted for many hours and as evening fell, we sadly wished the dragons well and let them go hunting for their evening meals.
While the crowds dispersed I felt Aiden’s hand slip into mine. Sean and Nora had gone ahead with Liam to the pub. Aiden started walking and I held us back grateful for the momentary time alone. “The world is changing, Aiden. Are you sure you want me at your side?”
“More than anything in the world.”
“You’ve been my greatest supporter and protector through all of this. I can’t say life with me will be easy.”
“Easy is overrated.”
“You still owe me a date.”
“I think I can find a few hotdogs.”
I smiled and kissed him. “That would be just fine with me. I’ll try not to burn them this time.”
“You know I was just joking. You’re too good for hotdogs.”
I thought back to my time with my mother and how she used to be around my father. I snuggled into Aiden’s arms and laid my head on his shoulder. “I love you, Aiden.”
“I love you too. Let’s not let our pints get warm.”
I smiled and looked back over my shoulder. I could sense Ayzaisdur close by. Everything was going to be all right.
***
***
Thanks for taking the time to read my story. I hope you enjoyed it. Please leave a comment as this helps let me know what you think so I can continue to improve.
Casey Brooke
The Spy Who Loved Me
Part 1
The mouse scratched at the walls of the small Plexiglas box it found itself in. It didn’t seem to notice when the lights in the room dimmed or when a robotic arm with a laser scanner descended from the ceiling and bathed it in a red wave of flickering light. A slight electrical hum filled the room. Moments later a shining object looking rather like a giant sparkplug lowered itself over the mouse.
A slightly hollow sounding female robotic voice echoed throughout the room. “Sequence initiation in three, two, one. Initializing.”
A green shimmering light cascaded around the mouse, freezing the mouse in place. Moments passed as the mouse dissolved into nothingness.
“Recombination sequence initializing.”
Seconds later, another shining object began projecting a green light into another part of the room. Through the shimmering verdant waves the shape of a mouse began appearing.
“Recombination complete.”
I walked over to the Plexiglas box where the mouse had appeared and looked inside. The mouse was moving around and looked perfectly healthy.
“You did it, Professor!”
“We still need to confirm the mouse is healthy and its brain is functioning as before, but it looks to me like we accomplished the first successful teleportation of a living creature!” I watched the mouse inside the container and smiled. Years of research had finally brought me to this revolutionary and historical event. “Send the mouse for testing.”
Part 2
Several months later I stood at a podium in front of fifty students. I held up a jar with what looked like dirt inside. “All life on earth is made up of a collection of molecules. I hold in my hand the remains of a human body once the water has been fully removed. If I add water, would a living human spontaneously arise? Not at all. Aside from the fact that the water has been removed from this body, what’s the difference between this pile of molecules and me? It’s how the molecules are arranged. Our DNA holds the information within it to organize molecules in such a way to create a living being.”
The door to the stage opened on my right as two men in dark suits walked through. “Professor Mark Riley?”
“I’m teaching a class right now. Can this wait until later?” I turned back to the class.
“Mr. Riley, you need to come with us.” They flipped their wallets open to display official looking badges.
“What’s this about?”
“Sir, we can’t discuss this right here. Your presence is needed immediately.”
“All right then. Class dismissed.” I followed after the two men and once I was alone with them I asked to see their badges again. “Who are you and what do you want with me?”
“We’re with the CIA and this is a matter of national security. We have a plane waiting.”
“Exactly where are you taking me?”
“Alexandria, Virginia.”
“That’s halfway across the country! I’m not prepared to go with you without more information.” I stopped walking and turned to head to my office when I felt strong hands pull me back.
“Sir, we’re trying to avoid the use of force. We’re armed. We don’t know why we’ve been sent to retrieve you other than you’re not in trouble. The government needs your immediate assistance.”
Part 3
Between being yanked from my class, a flight to DC, and a long car ride to a secured warehouse building, I was tired, hungry, and irritated. I was led into the warehouse and carefully screened.
“Professor Riley. I’m glad you’re here. We’ll take him from here.” The man dismissed the guards, or thugs, that had escorted me. “I’m Stephen Mahone, Assistant Director of the CIA. Please come with me. I’m sure you have many questions and I have answers. I ask for a little more patience.” He led me to a closed-in wood-paneled conference room with large monitors on the walls. There were food and drinks on the table. “Take a seat and help yourself. I’ll gather the rest of the team.”
At this point my hunger was stronger than my irritation. I dug into a sandwich as the door closed behind him and indicated it locked with a red glow above the handle. A few minutes later Stephen returned with an older gentleman and a very beautiful young woman. I stood and extended a hand to the gentleman. “Professor Maxwell Harding. I met you once before at a lecture you were holding on biological transmutation.”
“The pleasure is mine. I’ve read some of your most recent research on teleportation. Brilliant stuff.”
Stephen took control of the meeting and introduced the woman. “Mark Riley, please meet Brooke Westerling, CIA Senior Analyst.” The woman stepped forward and extended her hand. I admit I was taken aback as I always pictured women in the CIA to look more Old Navy frumpy and less Victoria’s Secret model.
“Pleased to meet you, Professor Riley.” I turned her hand over slightly as we shook hands. I noticed she had a silver ring on her thumb.
“Let’s get started. Please take your seats. I’ve reviewed your clearance, Mr. Riley, and found you still have an active top secret clearance level. What we will share with you is top secret.” The screen turned on and displayed a picture of an incredibly stunning brunette woman. “This is Natasha Petrovich, twenty-four years old, Russian, and considered the most skilled spy and assassin in the world. Orphaned at the age of five, she was selected and raised within the Russian Sukhoputnyye Voyskia. Some say that’s Russia’s equivalent to our CIA. From an early age she was rigorously trained and released into service at the age of fifteen. She was captured on US soil a mere ten feet from the Secretary of State. She was found in a room next door. We believe her intent was to steal a top secret document on our involvement in the Middle East.”
“How does this have anything to do with me?”
Professor Harding took the floor. “Mark, since I last met you I’ve been working with the CIA on testing molecular manipulation of neural networks. I’ve come close to transferring the brain from one person into the body of another through electrical stimulation and brain wave exchange. However, I’ve run into limitations that I can’t overcome. This is where you come in. Your recent success in teleportation can give us the solution to our problem.”
“Wait… How did you know I had a successful test?”
“We’re the CIA.” I began to wonder just what other things they know.
Professor Harding continued. “We believe the mechanism you created to teleport can be merged with my research to safely swap brain portions while preserving portions of memory that would otherwise be overwritten.”
Stephen added, “In case you haven’t figured out what we’re trying to accomplish, we plan on swapping Brooke into Natasha’s body and sending her back to Russia with a fake document. Brooke would have all the knowledge and skills of Natasha and be in a perfect position to infiltrate Russia for us.”
I looked over at Brooke. “You want to attempt this?”
“It’s for the good of the country. Do I like the idea of swapping bodies? Not really, but she’s easy on the eyes and younger than me by a few years.”
I couldn’t fathom swapping bodies. “What about timing? Doesn’t Natasha need to check in regularly? How much time do we have?”
“She regularly goes dark on her missions for months at a time. I estimate we have about two months to pull this off. We need you here full-time to work with Professor Harding. Whatever you need, we can get.”
“Two months? What about my students and my work?”
“We already have a sub in for you.”
“I gather that means I don’t have much of a choice.”
“You have a choice, but we anticipated you might want to be a part of the greatest technological advancement in warfare since the invention of the nuclear bomb.”
Part 4
The previous seven weeks were a blur of activity. Once we completed the build of a larger version of my teleporter it became even more challenging to isolate the selective brain matter that would be merged and transferred. Integrating Professor Harding’s brain map data into my system was like trying to replace a carburetor with an orange and still have everything work in the end. Testing had been extensive and I’d been working nearly twenty hours a day non-stop. Finally we felt we were ready.
The day of the exchange came. Natasha and Brooke were led into the lab. This was the first time I’d seen Natasha in person and her photos didn’t do her justice. She was a knockout, even with the look of contempt she held on her face. Natasha and Brooke were both handcuffed as once the transfer took place, no one wanted the most skilled assassin in the world to be unsecured. They were both led to a platform in the middle of the room. There was no second platform required as we weren’t teleporting anything per say; it was more like realigning brain function maps from one to another. I stood before them both and the guards were told to wait outside. We were given the order to proceed.
Using my wireless device I activated the start sequence just as Natasha jumped behind Brooke and started strangling her with her cuffs. “Shut it down!” I screamed, but I knew it was too late. Brooke was going to die and I was the closest person to them. I dove for them and wrestled the surprisingly strong Natasha. I saw red laser light bathe us as I pulled her wrists away from Brooke’s neck letting Brooke take a raspy breath.
“Sequence initiation in three, two, one. Initializing.”
A green shimmering light surrounded us as we frozen in place, unable to move. My vision blurred and I had the strangest feeling of nothingness.
The next thing I heard was “Recombination complete” as we collapsed together onto the floor. My vision gradually recovered and I saw the strangest sight. I was looking at myself. I tried to process what was going on but my thoughts were muddy and sluggish. Memories of training in a Siberian winter came to mind. I heard the guards rush in and they lifted us to a standing positions. My hands were in cuffs and were around Brooke’s neck. Brooke started struggling until rifles were all pointed at our heads. Professor Harding and Stephen came into the room. I was starting to hyperventilate as I stared at my body in front of me. The next thing I knew, we were all injected with sedatives and whisked away to separate rooms.
Part 5
When I came to I was cuffed to a bed. I knew I was in Natasha’s body. I had all of my memories as well as hers. My mind began picking up details about the room and possible weaknesses in the security. Things I would have never noticed before where now the focus of my attention. I recognized the type of camera, the model of lock on the door, and the bed materials I was on. I was like a walking spy encyclopedia. I sat up and looked down, feeling comfortable in this body, but also freaking out inside. I was a thirty-year old man in the body of a young woman.
Eventually the door to my room opened and a guard, Stephen, and Professor Harding entered and sat down. The thought came to me that I could kill them all. I pushed the thought away.
Stephen began. “Professor Riley?”
“Yes, it’s me.” I almost said “Da.” My voice was sultry, sexy, and had a Russian accent.
“Professor Harding did what he could to verify brain wave functions of the others. When you tried to help Brooke, you created a three-way transfer. You went into Natasha, Natasha went into Brooke, and Brooke went into your body. I’m afraid we can’t undo it.”
“What do you mean you can’t undo it?”
“Biological transmutation has its limits.” The Professor chimed in. “We carefully balanced the amount of brain matter to transfer to make this work. You now have Natasha’s memories and yours mingled together. It’s incredibly complicated. In order to get you back into your body, we’d have to overwrite what’s currently there, which would kill Brooke. If we put you all back into the device at the same time the chance of extreme psychosis is high as you would likely carry three people’s memories. What you did was very brave and most likely saved Brooke’s life, but you’re stuck now.”
I shook my head, feeling my long hair move with me. “So now what?”
Stephen put his hand on my knee. I knew how to break his arm ten different ways. I suppressed the images. “Professor Riley, how would you like to work for the CIA?”
“You’re kidding me. You want to send me to Russia to complete a mission? I’m not a spy… Well, I guess that’s not entirely true… I have all Natasha’s training… You have no idea how many people this woman killed… Oh shit! She has a husband!”
“Don’t worry about her husband. From what we know of Natasha, they rarely see each other. We’re hoping you could deliver the fake documents and break out one of our agents in a prison in Saint Petersburg. All we’re asking are those two things. You’ve got twenty-four hours to decide.”
“We’ve got sixty-seven hours. That’s when Natasha’s next check-in is. Can you get me out of these cuffs?”
Professor Harding placed some electrodes on my head. “I just need to confirm whose brain is in control. Natasha’s will work at a subconscious level, your brain waves will be far stronger. This was intentional to allow Natasha’s brain to control her muscle memory. I’m scanning you now.”
“What happens to Brooke and Natasha?”
Stephen leaned back. “Brooke will stay on with the CIA, but with your memories she can also continue the work you were doing. She lost a few years of her life as she was twenty-seven and you were thirty. Surprisingly, she’s doing the best of all of you. Natasha, in Brooke’s body, will go to prison.”
“What about Natasha’s training and skills?”
“While she retains that knowledge, Brooke’s body that she’s now in was never trained that way. Think of it like a computer program. She has the skill, but she’d have to mentally translate the training into action with a body that’s never learned these things. Yes, she’s still very dangerous, but she’ll never be as fast or skilled again.”
“The scan’s complete. We’re good.”
Stephen nodded to the guard who unlocked my cuffs. I rubbed my soft feminine wrist and stood. Simply standing with this body was a graceful and athletic act. I felt the quickness and strength in my muscles. “I think I should see Brooke.”
“That would be a good idea. Your brain must come to grips with your new situation. We also need to have a guard around you for a day or two. It’s not that we don’t trust you, but in theory, you’re the world’s greatest assassin and the powers that be still see you as Natasha, an enemy of the United States. It’s hard for them to understand what just happened.”
“It’s hard for them to understand? I’m a male professor in the body of a female Russian spy. I should be scared to death, but my subconscious mind feels perfectly at home in this body.”
“I can’t guess what you must be going through. How do you think you’d feel if you didn’t have her memories?”
“I’m not so sure I want these memories. Natasha’s life was difficult and what she had to do for Russia... It’s as if she had to shut her conscious off to survive.”
One male and one female guard arrived. They’d be my escort for the next while. On the way to see Brooke I asked to stop in the bathroom. The female guard entered with me and stood by the door. My new mind was always on the move. Everything in the bathroom became a weapon to use. I stopped to look at myself in the mirror. A face stared back at me that was both familiar and not. I felt like I belonged in this body and yet I knew I didn’t. My long dark brunette hair fell below my shoulders. My blue eyes were brighter than the Caribbean and sparkled with intelligence and cunning. My skin was flawless and I had high cheek bones and full red lips. I glanced down at my athletic and curvy figure knowing what it looked like and yet never having seen it. I was breathtaking, which was why Natasha had made such a good assassin and spy. She could show a little leg and virtually any door would open. I turned and left the bathroom and soon I was standing in a room with Brooke. The guards waited outside so I guess they trusted me enough to give a little distance.
“Professor Riley, I presume?”
“Yes. Professor Riley with a heaping side dish of Natasha Petrovich. Or, rather Natasha Petrovich with a side dish of Mark Riley.”
Brooke laughed and reached to give me a hug. “Thank you, Mark. I swear she was about to kill me. If you hadn’t intervened… You’re my hero. Your bravery has caused significant impact to your life.”
I felt her strong arms around me and noticed for the first time I was a good five inches shorter than I was before. Memories of Natasha seducing men and making love to her husband sent a rush of warmth through my body. Was I getting turned on by my old body? How weird is that?
Brooke let go. “I was told this isn’t reversible. What are you going to do in Natasha’s body?”
“They’ve asked me to continue the mission.”
“You’re kidding me? They don’t waste time do they? Including the prison rescue?”
“Yes. I’m not sure how I feel about the whole thing. Do you feel odd in my body? Like it’s comfortable yet foreign?”
“That’s exactly how I feel! In a way, it may be more comfortable for me than for you.”
“How so?”
“I always believed I should’ve been born a man. This is like a dream come true for me.” She flexed and arm and stood all macho-like. “I feel so strong now.”
“You mean you thought you should’ve been a man and you still like men?” Picturing my old body making love to a man gave me the shivers.
“No, not at all. I love women.”
“So you were a heterosexual man trapped in a woman’s body?”
“That’s it! I look at you and… Oh sorry… I have your memories. You were a heterosexual man in a man’s body and now you’re in what? A heterosexual man in a woman’s body? That’s got to be confusing.”
“It is. Natasha appears to have been bisexual. Her memories of being with men and her husband are pervasive. Yet my brain is still very fond of women. I guess this is what it’s like to be bisexual, confused or excited by both.”
“Can you believe within minutes of being together we’re talking about our sexual preferences?”
“You and I are the first people in the world to truly experience life in the body of the opposite sex. I can understand how it would be a topic at the forefront of our minds.”
“For two months we worked side by side on this project. I have your thoughts and memories. You thought I was beautiful. You wanted to ask me out on a date. You never asked me because you were working so hard.”
I suddenly felt a little violated. “That’s not fair. I don’t have your memories.”
“I’ll tell you what I thought of you. You were kind and thoughtful. I thought that perhaps I could learn to live with having a male partner if it could be you. Can I do a test?”
“What kind of…” She leaned forward and kissed me. My new body melted into her arms and her kiss, responding automatically with a passionate response. I was having a hard time breathing as we broke away. My face was flushed.
“That was a great test. You’re a very good kisser. Can we try again?”
“Yes, I mean, no! What the hell is going on with me?” I was very confused.
“I’m sorry, Mark. It just felt so right.”
“It was as if my brain turned off and my body took over. I should go. I’m glad you’re alright.”
“You know where to find me.”
I practically stumbled out into the hallway. This body loved sex. Apparently Natasha used her body for more than killing.
Stephen was there. “How did that go? You seem a little out of breath.”
“Brooke’s doing very well. I think she’ll be fine.”
“And you?”
“It was hard seeing my old body. I’m glad it was Brooke that wound up in it though. I think she’ll take care of it. I feel like I just moved out of my favorite home.”
“We need to bring you up to speed but it’s getting late. Why don’t you head back to your apartment? I’ve sent over Natasha’s suitcase. Tomorrow I’m hoping you’ll decide to help us out. Get some food and rest and I’ll see you in the morning.”
“Spasiba.”
“Funny, Professor Riley. I’ve instructed everyone from here on out to call you Natasha. Mark doesn’t suit you anymore.”
It was a logical yet shocking statement. I wasn’t Mark Riley anymore. I sighed. “Understood. Good night.”
I walked back to my room with my guards flanking me. I already knew what was waiting for me in the suitcase. Skirts, a dress, pumps, fitness clothing, runners, a nightgown, and several blouses. Natasha, with the exception of mission-specific attire, almost always wore feminine clothing. Logically she wore them to drive men crazy, offer more maneuverability, and make her appear less threatening, but she also preferred the textures and feel of them.
Back at my room I stripped and examined myself in the mirror. Natasha’s body was magnificent. C-cup breasts, lean muscles, and a trim waist with nice hips. My male brain was incredibly turned on. I filled the tub with water as it seemed much more appropriate than a shower. I laid back in the tub and luxuriated in the hot water. It was so nice to have room in a tub. My old body would be squeezed into the tub like a sardine in a can. I closed my eyes and let my hands feel my body. I knew what to do and yet the feelings that were generated by my touch were new to me.
One hand slipped between my legs and the other massaged my breast. I closed my eyes and began to fantasize. The crazy thing was that both images of men and women were turning me on. It wasn’t long before I began shaking and moaning. The further I went with my fantasies, the more my body responded. I pictured a man entering me and I gasped and exploded. A throaty growl emerging from my lips. It was the most wonderful experience I ever had and my body was just getting started.
After three orgasms I was so filled with endorphins I almost fell asleep in the tub. I dried myself off and fell into my bed but the sheets felt so rough. I reluctantly pulled out the nightgown and slipped it on before climbing back into bed. It felt so much better and I fell asleep right away.
Part 6
The next morning I woke instantly to the slightest noise outside my door. Natasha had trained herself to sleep lightly. There was a knock at the door. I got up, feeling strangely awake. In my old body it would take some time to wake up. I opened the door to see Brooke, I guess now Mark, standing there. His eyes went wide as he looked over my body in the skimpy nightgown. It was hard to describe what I was feeling. Powerful, vulnerable, confident, sexy. He looked up and down the hall then stepped inside my room and closed the door behind him. He pushed me back against the wall and kissed me. My brain shut off again and my body took over, wrapping my arms around his neck. When he pulled away I almost pounced on him. I was so conflicted.
“I couldn’t sleep at all last night, Mark. Our kiss kept me awake and seeing you this morning…”
I was breathing heavily. “I’ve decided I have to take the mission. If for no other reason than to clear my head and give me time to adjust to my new condition.”
“I understand. I really do. The mission is vital to our country. But I’m being a little selfish in wanting to keep you here to explore if there may be something between us.”
“I liked you before Brooke. You know that as much as I do. But I don’t know if this attraction is just this body or me.”
“We also have to figure out other logistics. I’m now you. What happens with your place and your accounts? I have access to your passwords. What happens to mine? I suspect you’ll want your things and place and I want mine for now.”
I shook my head. “That’s too much for me to think about at the moment.”
“I was asked to tell you to change into fitness clothing this morning and meet everyone in the cafeteria for breakfast.” He leaned forward again and encircled my thin waist with his arm and pulled me into him for another kiss. “I can’t get enough of you. I think I’m going to burst.”
Gasping and my breasts heaving from the passion stirring within me, I pushed back. “We can’t do this. Not now.”
Reluctantly he stepped back. “I know... Your mission should take a few weeks. That will give us time to consider our positions.” He turned and left the room leaving me feeling emotionally bereft. Were these emotions I was feeling the work of female hormones, how the female mind processed things, or was there something more to it? I changed into my fitness clothing and headed to the cafeteria. My body anticipated exercise and having been cooped up for several months made it all the more eager. Natasha had exercised for hours every day in her room, but she loved the open spaces to run flat out for miles.
“There you are, Natasha.” It took a second for my brain to catch up with my body at the sound of my new name. “How are you holding up?”
“I’ve decided to take the mission, Stephen. I believe it will keep me from going stir crazy analyzing myself.”
“Then we’ve got a lot to cover. Get some food and we’d like you to head to the gym to make sure you’re fully aware of your abilities.”
“That would be good. You’ve no idea how different this brain sees things. I have every escape route memorized, I see more than a dozen weapons at my fingertips, I know that this guard here is favoring his left side, and I see three ways I can destroy the complex and everyone in it. It’s a lot to adapt to.”
Part 7
The soldier in front of me was close to twice my size in weight. He had stripped off his shirt to make himself look tougher, at least that was my assumption. His heavily muscled torso rippled as he moved. Right away I could tell he was well trained. Far from the gym brutes that built muscle and don’t stretch, this man had both strength and agility. His moves were graceful indicating he was a trained martial artist. He balanced on the balls of his feet. I noticed all these things in a single glance. He lunged forward with an all or nothing move more to intimidate than damage. I ducked under his arm and threw a right-handed uppercut just beneath his ribs followed by a left hand flat against his throat. I stopped short of the power necessary to break his larynx. He stood stunned and gasping, his hands moving to his throat giving me an easy time of sweeping his legs and bringing him to the ground. A second man, whom was commanded into the ring as I was distracted, came up suddenly from behind me. Before his arms could wrap around my body I had dropped low and sent my elbow into his solar plexus. I grabbed his thumb and pulled backwards, using my other hand to apply pressure to a nerve in his arm. With a painful scream he dropped his arms enough for me to drive his arm back and behind him. My free arm reaching around to his neck and apply pressure to his carotid artery, slowing blood flow to his brain and causing him to collapse on the ground.
I amazed myself at how quick and fluid my movements had been. These were automatic responses, trained into this body since early childhood. I didn’t think, I simply reacted. I wasn’t however, an assassin. I was Mark Riley. I reached down and helped the two men up, thankful that I wasn’t feeling the pure raw sexuality I had with Brooke. My body was attracted to them, but I could control it. Possibly the exercise helped release endorphins that took the edge off.
Part 8
By evening, I’d reviewed all the details of the mission. Natasha’s memories made it easy to fill in the gaps that the CIA weren’t aware of. The first part would be easy. Deliver the document to the head of the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia in Moscow. Natasha had an apartment in Moscow and a vacation getaway on the shores of the Black Sea in Sochi. Her normal routine was to travel to Sochi, make contact with the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia, then travel by plane to Moscow. All of Natasha’s travel documents had been restored to me. Natasha typically flew first class, so I arranged for a series of flights to Sochi leaving DC at 11:12 am the next day.
On this end, the CIA promised to connect me with an agent in St. Petersburg in a week’s time. Together we would infiltrate the Kresty prison, free the American agent, and escape through Finland. I, as Natasha Petrovich, would be officially received with asylum in the United States and granted citizenship. Think of it as a modern day defection.
I convinced Stephen to let me see Natasha, even though he seemed very reluctant. I don’t know why, but I felt there had to be some closure between us, after all, I was in her body. Besides, there were things in her memories I was trying to figure out even though I doubted she’d answer my questions.
Natasha’s cell was sparse and was designed as a cell within a cell. The guard gave me time alone in the outer cell. Natasha, in Brooke’s body looked up at me with wetness and pure hatred in her eyes.
“You came to gloat over your victory? That’s my body! I want it back, Brooke!” She was pulling against her cuffs to get to me.
“Things didn’t go quite as planned. I’m Mark Riley.”
Even though her eyes softened slightly, I could tell she was terribly angry and violated. “You made this possible! Undo it!”
“I wish I could. I really do.” I sat down on a bench and felt an overwhelming burden for what we’d done. “I’m sorry, Natasha. I was just as much a pawn in all of this as you it seems.”
For some reason she seemed to respond to my sincerity. Perhaps it was because she was so used to her body she saw true sorrow in my eyes. “Why can’t you put me back so I can at least die in my own body?”
“It’s not so simple. When you attacked Brooke and I tried to intervene, there was a three-way switch. The result makes the reverse transition impossible. I wish I could give you back your body.”
“I have Brooke’s memories. I assume you have mine?”
“Yes.”
“Then you know I was set up.”
“I know this was your belief. I’ve got nothing to substantiate it.”
“Can you get me out of here?”
“I don’t have that kind of authority. I realize you did what you had to do to survive and you were looking for a way out. You’re a victim here as much as I am now.”
“If you know those things, then you know I’m not the sordid assassin and spy people believe about me. Goodbye, Mark Riley.”
“I’ll put in a good word for you. I doubt it will make any difference.”
“Don’t trust them.” Natasha looked away from me as I stood to leave.
“Don’t trust who?”
“Anyone.”
Part 9
I sat at dinner in the cafeteria with Mark, deciding a public place would be helpful for keeping ourselves from doing something we’d regret. “Mark. It’s so hard to call you that. I feel like I’m looking in the mirror and expecting my reflection to mimic me. What are your plans?”
“With your knowledge and memories I’ll stay on with the CIA and work to perfect the teleportation and transference system. The funding will be greater and I’ll be able to possibly do some field work as well. Any thoughts of what you’ll do after this?”
I had many thoughts. Natasha had a place in the Cayman Islands that even Russia knew nothing about. She’d put away millions of dollars into Swiss bank accounts. For all her ‘spyness’, she’d been planning a way out for herself. Her desire had been to be free, but she needed money and resources to do so. She felt she was close to having everything she needed to take back control of her life. She wasn’t a ruthless killer, she was a slave that was ordered to kill. “I don’t know. Maybe I’ll like being someone like James Bond. Natasha, Natasha Petrovich, double-o-one.”
Mark laughed. “Don’t you mean, double-o-seven?”
I grinned. “James Bond can’t compare to Natasha Petrovich. I should have top billing.”
Mark stretched his hand across the table and took mine in his. I felt the blood rush to my face. “Well, double-o-one, please take care of yourself. I think there’s something between us and I want to get the chance to explore that.”
“I’d like that, but, let’s not make any plans until I return.”
“Agreed. Good night, Natasha and safe journey. I’ll not be here in the morning to see you off. Apparently they have a mission to prep me for so I’m heading to DC tonight.”
“You be safe, Mark.”
Part 10
Just before I went to sleep I logged onto my bank accounts and changed my passwords. I did the same with Natasha’s. I started to feel very badly for Natasha. She’d felt she was set up and that her capture here had been a trap. But who would have set her up and what was their motivation? Could it have been someone in the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia that suspected Natasha would try to leave her position? If so, then they would have to be in communication with someone at a high level in the US government. I shook my head, noticing the feel on my long hair. If I was Natasha, being forced to lose this body, it would be like the worst torture imaginable. I never thought about the ramifications. It would be different if the people were consenting, but I could imagine how she was feeling, being forcefully swapped out of my body, into one I did not want and knowing my body, my identity, would be used to hurt people I cared about. At least from Natasha’s perspective, there wasn’t anyone she cared for. Even her husband was a political partnership. She’d learned to enjoy her rendezvous with him, but it wasn’t by choice or love and killing him wasn’t a safe option.
Part 11
The next morning I showered, packed, and dressed as Natasha normally would for her trips. I wore a body hugging dress with a short hem, coming to mid-thigh. Black stilettos and sparse jewelry, just enough to make me look noticeable, but not enough to set off the metal detectors. A pair of dark designer sunglasses would keep my face from being picked up by most facial recognition cameras. When I checked myself out in the mirror I was blown away by my beauty and elegance.
After a quick meeting with Stephen I was driven to the DC airport. Moving through security with my fake passport under the name Natalia Cominsky didn’t set off any flags. I suspected the CIA had cleared my name and documents for the trip.
Flying first class had its privileges. I relaxed in the upscale waiting room with a free buffet and comfortable leather chairs. Aroma of freshly brewed coffee and cut fruit filled the air. This was a relief from the typical crowded herds of people waiting at the gate. The airport had been a new experience for me as I attracted a lot of attention from men and women. While Natasha had been used to the ogling stares, I wasn’t.
“Ms. Cominsky? We can take you to your gate now.”
“Thank you.”
Part 12
The flights were long and boring but it was nice to be able to pull a blanket over myself and lay the seat flat to sleep. My smaller size in combination with the larger first class seat made for a very comfortable rest. I arrived in Sochi feeling quite refreshed.
I cleared security and customs quickly and hailed a cab to take me to my home. Entering the house I was conflicted with knowing where everything was located and feeling comfortable, but never having truly been here before. I felt like I was having a long series of Deja-vu. The place was fairly large with about fifteen hundred square feet of space. It was nicely furnished in a modern style with clean lines and white marble floors. To my right was the master bedroom, to my left was an office with all the computers and communication systems I needed. I headed there first and sent an encrypted message to Sergei Kosolov, head of the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia. This message was short and cryptic but would be understood and within twenty-four hours I’d receive a response for time and place of my meeting.
With that done, I wandered into the bedroom and started running a bath. While that was filling, I went into the large walk-in closet and admired the rows and rows of beautiful clothing. At the back of the closet was a hidden door that led to a small room filled with rifles, handguns, knives, poisons, and every other spy gadget one could imagine. I confirmed everything was in place and picked up a 9mm handgun. My hands moved quickly and deftly over the gun, emptying the breech, removing the clip, checking the clip for bullets, and reloading it. I wanted to have this with me at all times. I kept remembering Natasha’s last word to me, ‘anyone’. If Natasha had been set up, then anyone here could have done it and my return could trigger an attack if the intent had been to kill her.
On the way back through the closet I grabbed a luxurious white robe and slippers. I turned on some music, suddenly finding myself partial to light jazz. Natasha loved jazz. Something about the unscripted nature of the music called to her desire for freedom. I found myself doing things I never did before. I danced my way around the room as I stripped out of my clothes. The longer I was in Natasha’s body the better I felt and more connected I was to her true inner feelings. Casting aside all the darkness of her life, she was a beautiful person and full of life. She had deep desires to be loved and even have a family. She cared about people. I was falling for this woman whom I now was.
I pulled up a chair next to the tub, placed the gun on it, and covered the gun with a large white towel. The gun would be within easy reach. The water was hot and the sudsy water parted as I stepped inside and sighed with pleasure as the hot water soaked away the stresses of the trip. It was now just after four in the afternoon Sochi time, seven hours ahead of DC time. I had flown through the night. For me, it felt like lunchtime.
After my bath I changed into a blue dress, put my handgun into a purse and strapped a knife to my thigh. It felt strange to be doing these things. My mind logically knew these were good precautions, but I’d never been a spy before. Walking around fully armed was a foreign concept to me. I left the house and walked down the street to a restaurant that overlooked the Black Sea. It was still a little early for the normal dinner crowd so I was seated at one of the windows. I recognized the staff and they knew me. I found it surprising that Natasha was so well loved by everyone. If they only knew what she did for a living I wonder if they’d be so warm towards her.
That night I lay in bed and reviewed my options. It was so nice to have a few moments to myself. So much had happened in such a short time. Did I miss my old body? Partly. I had been strong and taller, but had I really been better as a man? There was something about my male body that gave me self-confidence. Perhaps it was knowing fewer people would try to take advantage of me as a man that gave me those feelings. However, Natasha had no lack of confidence. It wasn’t arrogance, just a lifetime of training and knowing every nuance of her body. Could I live in this body for the rest of my days? It wasn’t that I had a choice in the matter anyways. People might scoff at me, but I was enjoying this body. The power it had over men. The feeling of being sexy and graceful. The beautiful clothing I could now wear. Yes, I could easily live as Natasha. Maybe not her career, but as her.
What about Mark? Funny how I’ve now started thinking of Brooke as Mark now. It hadn’t been that long yet it was becoming so natural. There was no question I became aroused at our kisses, but what did I really know of him? My body had responded, but why? I couldn’t put my finger on why, in the back of my mind, I felt something was a little off. How could someone fall so quickly into wanting a relationship as Mark had with me? Natasha’s worldly experience suggested an ulterior motive, but then again Natasha had never really known true love. Everyone had manipulated her for something.
I closed my eyes and drifted off. I was a young girl watching my parents being put into the back of a pickup truck. There was no ceremony. I stood stoic. Inside I was torn asunder, but I was alone now. I needed to be brave. A man took my hand. He had a scar that resembled a bolt of lightning on his hand. “You’re a very special girl, Natasha. I’m going to send you to some people that will make you even more special.”
My vision shifted and now I was older. I was ten years old and I was standing outside in bare feet and dressed in a light, coarse nightgown. The snow pelted my face, icicles formed out of my nose, and my feet were too cold to feel anymore. It was so brutally cold. A frightening man dressed in a thick jacket and heavy boots came to stand in front of me. His face was almost hidden by the fur hat on his head. He was shivering. I remember feeling disdain for him. “Just a few more hours until dawn, Natasha. If you survive the night like this, you’ll be rewarded. You must learn to control your needs. Everything is in your head. You can tell your body that it’s not cold outside.”
I was angry and defiant. Who was he to tell me it’s not cold when he’s standing there in a jacket and shivering. “If it’s all in your head, how come you’re not out here with nothing on?”
The force of the blow staggered me. I’d tried to block it but my body was slow to respond in the cold. I felt blood pool in my mouth. I should have known better. These people weren’t my friends, but they did make me stronger.
Part 13
I woke with the sky still dark. I hated time zones. It was three in the morning. I rolled over and my hand brushed against the cold metal of the handgun under the pillow bringing me back to the reality of who and where I was. I recalled the dreams as something from Natasha’s memories. What that poor little girl had gone through. It was criminal. I thought back to Natasha now in Brooke’s body. Brooke was beautiful. Five-foot nine, blonde hair with blue eyes. She was fit, not as fit as Natasha, but slightly softer. Natasha would normally have found her attractive with the exception she hated Brooke. I could imagine Natasha looking at herself in the mirror and seeing the person she hated, one of the people responsible for her capture. Brooke had been there in the hotel. So was Stephen when the trap was sprung.
I was drawing closer and closer to the person whose body I now inhabited. How could I be falling for someone that would have nothing to do with me? She’d be in prison the rest of her life, or used as a bargaining chip in some political negotiation. I pictured myself kissing her. I shook my head to clear away the image.
Part 14
I managed to sleep a little more and woke to a few rays of sunshine poking through the clouds. I walked out onto the deck and looked over the Black Sea. I realized I couldn’t be a spy. I’d finish the task at hand, but Natasha had been right. This wasn’t a life, this was slavery. I shuddered at the thought of having to kill people, at never being able to be close to someone because they’d be targeted. I pulled my robe around me tighter and looked back into the house. I knew what was important to Natasha. She loved her clothing and the odd trinkets she collected that lay around the house. In another few days, I’d never come back here again. I’d be considered a criminal against the state.
I went back inside and checked my email. The response was there. I was to meet Sergei at the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia headquarters in Moscow in two days. I’d fly to Moscow tomorrow. I didn’t need to reply as it was assured I’d be there. I made my flight arrangements and got dressed. I had a lot to do.
Part 15
It was late that afternoon that I had finished boxing up clothing and items and awaited the van to come pick things up. I was sending these items to the Bahamas where I had a contact that would send them on to the Cayman Islands. Over the years Natasha had built up trusted contacts around the world that she could use without being questioned. I wanted to leave no leads for Russia to find me.
For the rest of the day I researched the Kresty prison. Considered to be permanently closed, most people knew that it was still used for political prisoners. Bruce Langdon, was confirmed to be there. The prison faced the Neva River and as most of the riverfront properties were lit giving tourists a view of the river skyline at night, the walls leading away from the river were dark. Getting into the 1700’s build prison wouldn’t be difficult. The difficulty would be getting out with a prisoner that was likely in rough shape. The plan was to use the sewage system in the prison to escape into the river where a boat would be waiting. I had a few concerns, but nothing I was too worried about. Since the prison was officially closed there would be tight security only in the areas around where Bruce was held.
A small boat would take us into the Bay of Finland to Primorsk, where we would then use a car to drive to Toryanovka. We’d move by foot from there, cross into Finland, then get another vehicle in Vaalimaa. From there we would travel to a safe house in Helsinki and fly out the next day.
I’d had a busy day and tomorrow I’d be travelling again. I changed into running gear and went for a long run along the shores of the Black Sea. Natasha’s body was so fit that I wasn’t even breathing hard even after five miles. For the first time in my life I experienced the runner’s high. At least I thought it was a runner’s high, but it could have been the exhilaration of feeling this body move and bounce in ways that I wasn’t used to.
That night I continued to analyze Natasha’s capture. Sergei had given her the mission. That wasn’t unusual. What was unusual was that Sergei had contacted her with specific details of where and when the Secretary of State would be in the Hotel. This was highly unusual. Natasha had always been left to choose her time and place. Sergei had set her up, but who was his contact?
Part 16
The flight to Moscow was a short one and I had no problems navigating my way to Natasha’s Moscow apartment. The apartment had a view over Red Square and was only a few blocks away from the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia headquarters. I unlocked the door and took in the small room. Far from the modern amenities of the Sochi vacation home, this apartment was furnished in an older style. There was a very small kitchen and a table for two. The single bedroom fit a double bed. I looked around and noticed a few things Natasha would want to keep but there was little here that offered any sentimental value. She’d kept those in Sochi. This place had been her base when visiting headquarters.
I stepped into the kitchen and opened the small fridge. It had been recently stocked. I moved to the bedroom and noticed the sheets had recently been used. Ivan, Natasha’s husband must be in town. I started to panic and decided a quick retreat to a local hotel would be wise. I went to the mattress and lifted the corner up to expose a cavity underneath with a thigh holster and handgun. I had to leave my other one in Sochi as traveling by plane I had no choice. The gun was in my hand and I was turning to leave when I heard the front door unlock. I pushed myself flat against the bedroom wall and raised the gun. I could hear the footsteps coming closer. I turned into the doorway and leveled the gun just as the intruder was coming into the bedroom.
I stared into the eyes of Natasha’s husband. He was a large man, nearly six-foot four. Sandy blonde hair with ice blue eyes. He was thickly muscled and fit. He too worked for the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia but in a more political position. With the exception of his size, strength, and quick reflexes, he was still no match for Natasha in a fight. However one slight mistake would be all he’d need to gain significant advantage. Natasha didn’t love him. This was a marriage predetermined by the agency to keep an eye on each other. That Ivan was handsome and strong suited Natasha from a physical attraction perspective. Their love making was usually rough and lust-filled.
“Natasha, darling.” His eyes were filled with raw energy. He spoke in Russian. I lowered the gun and set it on a dresser, still within reach. I was dancing on a razor’s edge. If the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia wanted me dead, they could easily send Ivan to do the job. I felt Natasha’s body respond to his presence in a similar way that it had with Mark. “You’re slipping, my love. I knew you were here before I entered the apartment. I could smell your light perfume and you also left your suitcase in plain view.” He pressed himself closer to me.
“I’m only in town for a few nights. I just arrived.” I found myself taking a step towards him.
“And I’m only here until this evening. I’ve been missing your body.” He reached for me and roughly slid his large hand around the small of my back and pulled me against him. Natasha’s body responded out of a deep need, but not out of love. It was animalistic pleasure. In my mind I knew I should resist, but I also knew I shouldn’t. Ivan was a dangerous man and for my own sake, I needed to rely on Natasha’s wisdom which was telling me to do what I had to do to survive. I was somewhat frightened, even though I had Natasha’s memories of their sex, something she found some enjoyment from.
I found myself wrapping my arms around his thick neck and kissing him. He lifted me up, my legs wrapping around his torso as he pressed me against the wall of the bedroom. I could feel his bulge through his pants as my back collided against the wall with a thump, rattling the picture frames. His tongue gained access between my lips. His fevered arousal causing my body’s desires to ignite. His hand found my breast and squeezed. His other hand pushed the hem of my dress up as he slid his hand along my bare thigh.
We stayed in that position for a few minutes before he pulled me from the wall and fell on top of me on the bed, the headboard making a loud sound as it smacked against the wall. I briefly thought of what the neighbors must be thinking. I was pinned under Ivan’s massive body. He was almost out of control with his desires and I’d soon lose my nice dress. Strange to think I was a man in Natasha’s body about to have sex with her husband, and I was thinking about preserving my dress. I roughly rolled ourselves over finding myself straddling him on top with his back to the bed. I pulled my dress over my head and tossed it to the side as his hands found my bra snap.
My body was rocking back and forth over his swollen member. I could smell the faint odor of my wet vagina. I reached back and unhooked by heels and let them drop to the floor as his hands massaged my breasts. Turning back towards him I began quickly unbuttoning his shirt exposing his chiseled chest and stomach. My brain was still in rebellion mode until my first orgasm rocked my body. This was fairly common for Natasha to have multiple orgasms during sex. I was still shaking when Ivan rolled me onto my back and tossed his shirt to the side, then began unbuckling his pants. He quickly stripped and yanked my panties down my legs.
I looked down my body, between my breasts, to see Ivan standing before me. His erect member looked massive as he stared down at me greedily. He pulled out a condom and I watched him put it on himself. Natasha had always insisted he do this to protect her body from STDs and from getting pregnant. I was grateful for her wisdom as he pressed the head of his penis against my incredibly moist vagina.
His hands were placed on either side of my shoulders. His taught muscled body angled directly above me. My hands ran up and down his back. He didn’t take his time, instead, he plunged himself as deep into me as he could. I gasped and moaned loudly, my nails digging into his back involuntarily. I felt myself stretch wide and felt so filled inside. I almost came again right then and there. He began his deep thrusting into me. My back was arching and my hips rocking in rhythm to his movements. I felt my breasts move up and down in time with his strokes and the sound of the headboard hitting the wall.
This was unlike anything I’d ever felt before. I felt vulnerable yet immense pleasure. We continued for a number of minutes. I could feel myself building and felt the muscles in Ivan’s back beginning to tighten. His penis began throbbing inside me with each stroke he seemed to swell even larger. I screamed as I came, waves of orgasmic bliss coursing through my body. I gripped his penis with my vaginal muscles. He tensed, thrust deep, and then erupted inside me. We climaxed together for what seemed like minutes before he fell to my side exhausted, his penis falling out of me leaving me feel empty inside.
Ivan immediately fell asleep and began snoring lightly. I lay there a few moments, slightly shocked at myself having enjoyed intercourse with a man. I got up and grabbed some fresh clothing and went to have a shower. I showed quickly, changed, and noticed Ivan was still sleeping. I slipped out of the apartment to go find some food and hoped that by the time I came back Ivan would be gone. As much as I enjoyed the sex, it wasn’t something I wanted to do again if I didn’t have to.
Part 17
I returned to the apartment late that night having spent the evening away. Thankfully, the apartment was empty. There was no note left by Ivan. This was the nature of their relationship. They’d be apart for months at a time and briefly come together for interludes like we just had. I went to the bedroom and picked up my clothes from earlier. Knowing the mission I had coming up in St. Petersburg I unpacked and repacked with the clothing I’d use for the next week. I also added ropes and weapons I’d need for breaking into the Kresty.
Part 18
The next morning I took my large suitcase to a private courier that would deliver it to the hotel the CIA had booked in St. Petersburg. It would be there upon my arrival tomorrow. This allowed me freedom from the burden of traveling with a heavy suitcase.
I walked through the Red Square on my way to the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia headquarters building. My high heels clicked on the stone pavers as I weaved my way through the throngs of tourists. I paused momentarily to look at Saint Basil’s Cathedral. The church was a place Natasha liked to visit. Now, this may be both the first and last time I looked upon it. I considered the tourists and wondered what they would think if they knew I was walking next to them with a gun and two knives strapped on me. I had no idea what I might be heading into. The Sukhoputnyye Voyskia headquarters were located in a building next to the Kremlin. This was the center for Russia’s Cold War decision making.
The guards at the entrance to the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia had me remove my weapons to go through the scanner, but then gave them back to me. They knew me well and were very respectful towards me. I walked through the large, maze-like halls until I came to Sergei’s office. I checked the time and went straight in.
Sergei was a large man that has seen far too much caviar and vodka. His round belly had only become larger over the years. His hair was gray and thinning. To think he was one of the most powerful men in Russia didn’t ever phase Natasha.
“Natasha. Good to see you made it. Did you have any troubles?” His eyes were shifting quickly.
“None that I couldn’t handle.”
He raised his bushy eyebrows a little. “I heard you were captured.”
“The fact that I’m here with the document you wanted me to retrieve should remove any doubts that I failed the mission.” I handed him the document. Something Natasha had never noticed before was the lightning-shaped scar on his hand. My eyes widened with recognition. He noticed the subtle change in my stance but didn’t acknowledge anything.
“I hear Ivan was in town yesterday.” He was probing. He knew Natasha had been captured, further settling in my mind he was a part of the setup.
“We met at the apartment.”
“I’ll review this document. I should have a new mission for you within a few weeks. You earned a little relaxation. Why don’t you stay in town a few days and enjoy some shopping. I know how much you like new clothes.”
“I’ll stay a bit longer then head back to Sochi. It’s much warmer than here this time of year.”
He waved his hand as a dismissal.
Part 19
Back at the apartment I sat in a chair overlooking Red Square. Clouds had rolled in making dusk come early. I was just thinking that I was glad everything had gone smoothly when the door to my apartment burst open with men clad in black and carrying Uzis. They hesitated only a moment to get their bearings, find me, and opened fire shattering the window behind me. Bullets threw tufts of foam seat cushions up into the air from the seat I had been in moments before. Grateful for the lightning fast reflexes of Natasha I had dove behind a heavy wooden cabinet with my gun in hand. Two quick shots from my handgun took out the two that were at the door but there were more coming. I jumped up and ran for the bedroom only to have the glass shatter from another man coming in through the window. His momentum carried him across the bed and slammed me into the wall. Momentarily winded, I regained my footing and kneed the man in the face, then drawing one of my blades from my thigh, slashed his neck. The spray from his artery covered the wall, my hands, and my face. I dropped the man to the floor and dove over the bed as several more men opened fire through the bedroom doorway. Momentarily protected I reached under the bed and grabbed a shotgun and shot out the feet of the men in the doorway. They fell to the ground screaming. I ran back towards the main door to the apartment pausing to smash the butt of the shotgun into the faces of the two on the ground. I had to get out of here quickly.
As I reached the door Sergei and Ivan entered with guns leveled at me. I let off one shot of the shotgun catching Sergei in the chest who went down hard. The pellets tore through his shirt exposing a bullet proof vest over his massive belly. Ivan got a shot off which grazed my side as I launched myself at him. I kicked the gun from his hand then followed with another straight leg kick to his chest throwing him back into the fridge. He was winded but definitely not out of the fight. I swept his legs causing him to fall to the ground just as he got his hands on my wrist and threw me back and over the kitchen counter. By the time I scrambled to my feet he was back on his with a knife in hand and stalking me like a tiger after its prey. He was wary, but at this point, I was unarmed.
He swung a cut towards my midsection. I pulled back just in time to see the blade slash nothing but air beneath my breasts. With his swing he overcommitted himself as his arm continued across his body. A roundhouse kick with my left foot hit with enough force to spin him so his back was towards me. I followed my roundhouse with a back kick into his lower back with as much force as I could. My heel hit perfectly and caused a cracking sound from his back. It didn’t break, but he lost the use of his legs momentarily as the nerves were pinched. Grabbing my second knife from my thigh I plunged it into his back, between his ribs, and into his heart.
Turning, I saw Sergei staggering to his feet. His eyes were wide. I was furious with adrenalin-filled anger. I picked up an Uzi and shot him in the leg as I walked towards him. “You were there eighteen years ago. Did you kill my parents?” He held his hands up. “Tell me!” I yelled at him. He shook his head. I shot him in the other leg.
Through his screams of pain he spoke with spittle spraying from his lips. “You’re going to kill me anyways. I saw this day coming a long time ago. They both ran from the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia to have a life of their own. When I found them I killed them, only to discover they had given birth to you. What greater revenge than to turn their daughter into a weapon for the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia, the agency they rejected.”
I could hear sirens coming. “Who was your contact at the CIA?”
“Never!” I raised the Uzi and fired point blank into his brain. I was covered in blood, bleeding from the wound in my side. I was barefoot, and the Russian police were coming. I grabbed my knives and handgun and ran out the door. My only hope was in getting out of Moscow quickly before they locked all transportation down. It was now dark and the streets were wet from a recent rain. I ran down side streets until I could catch my breath in a small alcove. I hid my weapons under my tattered dress and checked the wound in my side. It was superficial and wouldn’t even leave a scar. I reached down to a puddle and washed my hands in the cold water. I splashed some on my face as well. There was a safe-house used by the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia a few blocks away. Natasha had stored a few things there in case she couldn’t gain access to the apartment. It would be a risky delay, but I couldn’t leave the city looking like I was.
I stealthily made my way to the safe-house and stood silently outside the door. I heard nothing within and carefully opened the door. The room was dark and silent inside. A quick scan of the room showed no one around. I grabbed a few clothes and shoes, and refreshed the bullets in my handgun. I stripped and cleaned myself off well using soap and water. I bandaged the wound in my side, changed, and left for the metro.
Part 20
Thirty minutes later I was in the back of a truck heading for St. Petersburg. It would be safer than the train and the driver had no idea I picked the lock and climbed in the back while he was filling up for gas. I sat amongst the boxes and crates. I’d just killed seven men. Natasha was a killing machine. I’d killed her husband and the head of the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia. I think Natasha would be happy knowing these men were dead. Not long ago I’d been a professor. Now I’m an assassin. I noticed blood under my fingernails and started crying. There was a difference seeing Natasha’s memories, and actually pulling the trigger.
Part 21
It was about seven hours later and nearly three in the morning when the truck came to a stop. I jumped out the back of the truck and oriented myself. I was on the outskirts of St. Petersburg. Natasha had a small apartment here, but it was likely under surveillance by now as it was known by the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia. I needed a disguise. I’d head to the hotel where my items were shipped to. From there I’d purchase a wig when the shops opened in the morning. My only hope was that the hotel didn’t already have my picture. I had to assume within a day my face would be plastered on every television and paper within the country. Assuming I met my contact from the CIA tonight, we could attempt the rescue later tonight and with that, help get me out of the country.
The hotel was located near the central core of downtown St. Petersburg and across the Neva River from the Kresty. I arrived at the hotel by four in the morning and booked a room even if it would just be for a few hours. When the person behind the counter looked away I managed to find what room the CIA had booked for me later in the day. I secured a room under an alias Natasha had rarely used and one different than the CIA had booked for me. My large suitcase was waiting for me and the porter brought it to my room.
Once in my room I started the bathtub and found some fresh clothing from my suitcase. I checked my wound and found it healing quickly. I long soak in a hot bathtub would do wonders for me. I turned on the news, and as in Sochi, pulled a chair next to the tub where I placed my weapons. All of Russia would be looking for me soon. One doesn’t kill the head of the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia and simply leave the country.
I sank into the hot soapy water and submerged myself completely. What a night. I was glad for Natasha’s memories as she’d been in many bad situations before. Maybe not this bad. I thought about where my mind had been when I killed all of those people. I’m pretty sure Natasha would be pleased Ivan and Sergei were killed, although I think she’d rather have done that herself. The water was getting cold and I looked at my hands. I’d scrubbed myself raw absentmindedly. I got out of the tub and started working on drying my hair when I overheard my name on the news.
‘Sergei Kosolov, Head of the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia was murdered last night in a Moscow apartment. The police had been called around 8:20 pm to reports of shots fired in an area just east of Red Square. When they arrived they found seven Sukhoputnyye Voyskia staff murdered, including Sergei Kosolov. The apartment belonged to Natasha Petrovich. Police identified her fingerprints on several of the murder weapons.’ They flashed a picture of me on the screen. ‘This woman is considered extremely dangerous and likely armed.’
Even a little faster than I thought. I quickly repacked my belongings and walked down the hallway until I found the room I was supposed to be in later that day. I was about to pick the lock as the door opened.
“Natasha!” Mark whispered. “What have you done? Come in. Quickly.”
Having no other choice and slightly confused as to why Mark/Brooke would have been there I wheeled my suitcase in and sat down on the bed.
“Why are you here, Mark?”
“After the transfer I was the only one that still had the experience and special training for the rescue. It was natural for them to send me. Obviously that’s not important now. What the hell happened? I’ve had reports from the CIA and have seen you on the local news.”
“Everything went as planned. I delivered the fake documents. Later last night the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia, led by Sergei Kosolov, attacked me in my apartment. It was clear their intention was to kill me. Perhaps something was in the fake document that tipped them off?”
“What are you saying? That the CIA tipped them off?”
“I don’t know. All I know is that Natasha had been set up two months ago. She never knew why.” I left out the fact Natasha was planning on leaving the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia.
“But you killed Sergei Kosolov and Natasha’s husband. How could you be so stupid?”
“I was in a fight for my life. It was either me or them.”
“Sergei was assassinated with a bullet to his brain. That’s not a ‘me or them’ scenario. You screwed up royally.”
“I’m not an assassin!” I paused a moment. “Sergei was wounded early in the fight. There was a lot of history between him and Natasha. History that needed revealing.”
“There are seven people dead and your telling me you’re not an assassin? I hope it was worth it. You’ve got the whole damn country after you right now. That’s jeopardized this mission and you’re putting me at great risk.”
“I can lay low until tonight. We push the rescue up a day.”
Mark reached behind him and pulled out a gun pointing it at me. “You’re such a stupid bitch! There is no rescue mission. You just don’t get it. Capturing Natasha was Sergei’s plan. He’d been wanting to get rid of her for years. What Russia really wanted was your technology. Combined with Professor Harding’s invention we now have the best weapon the world ever produced. We can replace leaders around the world. Natasha and I were to switch bodies as evidence the transference system worked. With my CIA background and Natasha’s knowledge, I’d make an even more impressive spy than Natasha ever did. And I’d at least be loyal to Russia.” She left that hanging with a hint of innuendo. “With the transfer fiasco, we had to come up with a new plan. We’d let Sergei get rid of you and I’d build a new transfer system here. It actually even works out better. In case you weren’t aware, the fake documents you carried had embedded within it the entire plan, and yes, it exposed you.”
I was listening and not believing what I was hearing. Professor Harding, and Stephen were both in on this too. I watched Mark carefully. He’d kept a healthy distance from me. I had to eliminate Mark, otherwise, the world would be in danger. I stalled. “What about us? You and me, we could work together. I… I realize now that we should be together. Your kiss still lingers on my lips.”
“Your feigned affections won’t win me over. Granted, I’ve wanted to feel myself pounding into you, to thoroughly dominate you in every way possible. You probably didn’t know that even Ivan and me as Brooke had a thing going. He was looking forward to me being his wife. For killing him, I’m going to make you suffer. But first I need to hand you over to the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia. That will garner my favor with them.”
If affection didn’t work, maybe antagonism would. “I can’t believe I ever liked you, Brooke. You’re as shallow and petty as they come. The Sukhoputnyye Voyskia will eat you alive. You may think you’ll garner favor, but they’ll milk you for everything you’ve got and when they’re done with you, they’ll throw your used carcass on the side of some desolate road in Siberia. It was funny that Ivan screamed out my name instead of yours two nights ago when we were having sex.”
I thought at first Mark was going to pull the trigger, but he obviously thought better of it and moved forward to hit me. This was the chance I was looking for. I kicked the gun from his hand and smashed a fist into his face momentarily stunning him. He circled around trying to get a hold on me, but I was too fast for him. I blocked his punches and followed those with hits to his ribs and face. He pressed forward, right into my side kick which caused him to stumble backwards. Losing his balance, I watched in horror as my old body fell through the hotel room window falling seven floors to his death.
I quickly grabbed everything that I needed and stuffed it into a small backpack before racing to the back stairs and out of the hotel. The sun was about an hour from rising as I worked my way from hiding spot to hiding spot. The cover of darkness providing me a chance to work my way down towards the river. I passed by the canal and the Savior on the Spilled Blood church, behind which was a tourist section devoted to tents selling Russian trinkets. I continued towards the Neva River where I spotted several boats. One man was just entering a twin engine boat. I wasted no time in knocking him out and jumping aboard. It would take me several hours to get close to the Finland border. I started out at a moderate speed but as I neared the Bay of Finland I went to full throttle. It wouldn’t be long before the noose would tighten.
As I entered the Bay of Finland and was passing Lakhta on my right, I caught sight of several Russian naval ships on the horizon. They were moving rapidly in my direction. They were still on the far side of Kotlin Island and appeared to be heading to the south of the island. I kept close to shore hoping the island would hide me from their sights. I was pretty sure they hadn’t seen me but I wasn’t taking chances on the open water in daylight. With the sun rising I pulled the boat into an inlet at Sestroretsk.
Ditching the boat under a bridge I quickly changed from my dress and into black pants and jacket. I stuck to the morning shadows until I found a motorcycle in a small residential neighborhood. Hotwiring the motorcycle took all of thirty seconds with Natasha’s skills and soon I was cruising down the E18 towards the Finland border at Vaalimaan. Several hours into the morning I noticed more and more military and police activity on the roads as I neared Torfyanovka, the last Russian city near the Finland border. Just before the Russian border stop I pulled off the road and headed down dirt roads angling southwest until there was no more road. This left me a five mile hike through thick forest and across two rivers to the Finland border at Metsola.
I headed due west through the forest, the sun now well up in the sky making my escape all the easier. The first river was easy to navigate and swim across but the water was icy cold. I kept pressing onwards, careful of not exposing myself in the small openings. I knew I was getting close to the border when I started hearing helicopters and dogs barking. I found a hidden area under some logs and rested there until darkness fell.
Part 22
I stood and stretched my aching muscles and continued towards the border. I still heard dogs in the distance and the occasional helicopter. I also needed to be careful of mines. I approached the second river on my journey and stood silent at the edge of the forest. The river periodically flooded around here so the mines were less likely. I was hesitant until I began hearing dogs barking from within the forest behind me. They’d found me and I had only a few minutes to cross the river. I checked my surroundings again and ran forward reaching the river’s edge in under thirty seconds. I dove into the frigid waters and swam across into Finland just as the helicopters careened overhead and military broke exited the forest. Just because I was in Finland didn’t mean I was safe. I scurried further away from the border as shots rang out behind me. I’d been incredibly lucky.
My remaining trip to Helsinki was uneventful. I stopped in a smaller town on the way and managed to find a blonde wig and a new dress. I had several passports with me and I would travel back to the US using my blonde alias Natalya Stenoko. I even purchased a carry on suitcase even though it was mostly empty. Getting through the stainless steel and glass Helsinki airport had been easy. I suspected Russia might have contacted Finland looking for my extradition, but Finland and Russia had never been the best of allies and thus, they would only look like they were searching for me.
Once on the plane to Washington DC I finally felt like I had a few moments to contemplate what I’d just been through and what my next steps would be. I sat back in my economy seat, still very grateful to be a smaller frame than I was before. The image of my old body crashing through the window to his death would haunt me for the rest of my days. What an odd feeling that was. I thought of Natasha and hoped she was adapting well to her new body. I cared deeply for Natasha. She was a part of me and I truly understood what she had gone through.
I had to try to help her escape. That’s why I chose to fly to DC. I didn’t care if she ever reciprocated feelings for me. I doubted she ever could. I was the person responsible for all of this. I also needed to see if Professor Harding and Stephen could be put away from treason. I wasn’t sure how I could do that. My last objective, was to destroy the machine. There was a safe house in DC which would have everything I needed to assault the warehouse. I’d use a tranquilizer rifle and handguns and wait until dusk.
I closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep, waking just as the plane was landing. Natasha had a tremendous ability to move through customs, but I was a little nervous. She may have entered countries under aliases, but this was still new to me. I handed my passport to the agent and he pulled it through the scanner. I knew I was in trouble when his face gave off a slight red tinge from his computer monitor. Within moments two guards arrived behind me and another two guards blocked my way forward.
“Please come with us, ma’am.”
I was led to a small interrogation room and left there on my own for about thirty minutes. Finally two men wearing dark blue suits entered the room. “Natasha Petrovich. I’m Agent Donald Stevenson, and this is Agent Milton Hamilton of the FBI. Do you mind if we take a seat?”
“Feel free.”
“You’ve had an interesting week.”
“You’ve no idea.”
“Let me get to the point. For some time now we’ve had suspicions that Stephen Mahone has been acting as a spy for Russia. Over the past few months, we’ve been intercepting some rather strange communications. You are being hunted by the CIA and by Russia. I get the feeling you might be able to shed a lot of light on what is going on. Of course, if you don’t cooperate, it would be easy to hand you over to either one of them, a scenario I suspect you’d like to avoid. Why don’t you share with us what’s been going on?”
“No matter how strange this may sound?”
“Believe me, we’ve heard some strange things the past few weeks and you might be surprised at what we might believe.”
I pulled off the blonde wig and shook out my brunette hair. “Two months ago…”
Part 23
A few hours later Donald ran his fingers through his hair and let out a long breath. “So why did you come back here? You could have gone anywhere.”
“I came here for three reasons. Justice needs to be served to Stephen and Professor Harding, the technology needs to be destroyed, and I need to free Natasha Petrovich.”
“You took out seven Sukhoputnyye Voyskia agents single handed. I suspect you could potentially have escaped us today. Why didn’t you try?”
I raised an eyebrow. “I’m still planning on escaping. However, I’d like to know one day that I don’t have to constantly be looking over my shoulder from both the US and Russia. I believe I could be of help to the FBI in this matter. An ally would be preferred, but I’ll attempt this on my own if I have to.”
“And I’ve no doubt that you’d do some serious damage. I’m not sure we can free Natasha.”
“To the world, she is Brooke Westerling, a CIA agent. She’s suffered enough through her life. If you must keep Natasha Petrovich, then keep me, but let her go.”
“You’d be willing to go to prison for life so she could be free?”
“This will sound completely strange to you, but I love her, even though I don’t know her. I have her memories and her wisdom. Her entire life she’s been a slave to the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia. She’s caring and loving and I’ve not met anyone in my life that is more honorable. She’s no threat to the US. She only wants her freedom, and we’ve taken away her identity. Can you image how painful that must be for her? She deserves a chance at living a normal life.”
Donald got up and opened the door. “Bring her in.”
Two guards escorted Natasha into the room. She was crying. She looked me in the eyes. “You’d give up your life for me? You don’t even know me. How could you say you love me?”
I looked at Donald with a questioning glare. “We intercepted a caravan as they were transporting her from the warehouse to another facility. She was listening and corroborating everything you were saying in another room.”
I looked to Natasha. “I know you, Natasha. I have you inside me. Every memory. For the past week, I’ve dreamed your dreams and your nightmares. I’ve lived your life with your subconscious guiding me. You’ve suffered enough. I’ve lived a good and sheltered life. It’s not fair what happened to you and, yes, I’d be willing to go to prison to see you finally have a chance at life.”
“I was so wrong to judge you, Mark. If I never see the light of day again know that you’ve freed me. The chains inside of me have been broken by your kindness. That’s a debt I can’t ever repay.” She pushed by the guards and held me tightly. “I won’t let you go to prison for who I was.” She turned to Donald. “She must go free.”
“There are a few other things we need to clear up before we can make any decisions. Mark, or should I call you Natasha?”
“If Natasha is okay with it, I prefer Natasha. I hardly look like a Mark anymore.”
“And you can all call me Brooke to make things easier. I understand how Natasha feels. In this body, Brooke feels more appropriate.”
“Now that the naming convention is settled, I need to understand what transpired with Sergei. You assassinated him with a bullet to his head.”
I winced. Brooke looked at me questioningly. “Brooke, you might want to sit down for this. You remember the day your parents died?” She sat and nodded solemnly. “You never knew that they were once part of the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia, did you?”
“I didn’t know.” She looked at nothing in particular.
“During my fight in Moscow, Sergei and Ivan came in at the end to confirm I was dead. Since I wasn’t, they opened fire. I shot Sergei with a shotgun, but he was wearing a bullet proof vest. He still went down hard and I had a difficult fight with Ivan. Once Ivan was dead, Sergei was just recovering and getting to his feet. I knew you’d been setup and I wanted answers. I didn’t want him getting away without me confirming some things. Do you recall the memory of the man that took you away after your parents died?”
“How could I ever forget that?”
“I had a nightmare one night. The man that took you away had a scar on his hand that looked like…”
“Lightning. He had a lightning-shaped scar.” I watched as the sudden revelation came to her. “Sergei had that scar.”
“To make sure he didn’t escape, I picked up an Uzi and shot him in the leg. I then began questioning him. Your parents worked for the Sukhoputnyye Voyskia. When they found out they were pregnant with you, they went dark and ran away to raise you. Sergei was tasked with hunting them down. When he found them, he killed them. You know the rest of the story as to what happened to you.”
“It all makes sense now. My whole life was torn apart by Sergei.”
“Once I had that information, I questioned him about his contact in the CIA. He refused to answer. I had no time left as the police were coming. If I let him live, I would have had little to no chance of getting out of Moscow alive. I burned with so much hatred for what he did, I shot him in the head, taking the only chance we’d ever have to be rid of this man forever. Forgive me, Brooke.”
“Why would I need to forgive you?”
“Because I made a decision on your behalf. You had no say in it.”
“You know I never enjoyed killing. Their faces are with us both for the rest of our lives. But I thank you. Justice is finally served. Not only did you free me from him, but also Ivan. I owe you a huge debt.”
She reached for me again and kissed me on the cheek. She whispered in my ear so that no one else could hear. “I could easily love you. If an opportunity arises, we need to get out of here.”
“One more thing. You killed Brooke Westerling, in your old body. You do realize that regardless of the story that’s been given, the US government sees you as the murderer of an American citizen?”
“I do. Brooke was planning on selling the secrets of the transference machine to Russia. The plan was to take over the heads of government around the world. He tried to kill me. I didn’t mean for him to fall through the window. It was like killing myself.”
“I think I’ve heard enough. Perhaps we can use you both. You’re very highly skilled, probably more than any of my men. Natasha, you know how to destroy the machine. What do you say to an assault on the warehouse?”
Part 24
The plan was for the FBI to surround the warehouse and hopefully get the place to stand down. I would go in with Brooke to destroy the machine and notes, while they would seek to find Professor Harding and Stephen.
Brooke and I were dressed in all black with large yellow FBI letters on the front and back. We were stationed together with several more FBI agents across the street from the warehouse. Brooke looked behind us at the two agents and muted her mic. I muted mine as she whispered to me.
“Not everything is on the up-and-up here. I don’t trust the FBI to let either of us go after this. I suspect they also want the machine. I’ll watch your back.”
“I agree that it makes no sense that they would willingly let Natasha Petrovich simply walk away. Russia must be pounding on the US’s door to hand us over. Once politicians get in the mix, the FBI would have no ability to truly protect either of us. If anything happens to me, I hope you can get to the Cayman Islands. I changed the passwords on your accounts. They’re…”
“Shhh. I don’t want to hear them.”
“But they’re yours.”
“No. They’re ours. I’m not leaving here without you.”
“Your freedom is the most important thing to me. Promise me you’ll not sacrifice yourself if it comes to it.”
“No. I’ll not promise that. We’re either free together or we die together. You don’t know how much you mean to me, the one person in this whole damn world that ever cared for me enough that you’d give your life for me.” She pulled me close and kissed me. “I’ve been wanting to do that. It seemed like the right time.”
“Then you don’t mind me telling you I love you?”
“I don’t recall anyone ever saying that to me before.” She kissed me again
I smiled. “Maybe we should just escape now?”
“You know as well as I do that the machine must be destroyed. I don’t care what happens to Professor Harding and Stephen.”
I pulled my handgun from my hip and opened the clip. “They gave me blanks.”
Brooke checked hers. “Mine too.”
“It’s another setup. We both get killed breaking into a CIA facility. They keep the machine. Russia knows nothing about it. Tensions are resolved.”
“What do we do now?”
I nodded to the two agents behind us. “We’re still thirty minutes from go time. We get a head start on things.”
Part 25
The two agents that had been assigned to us took little effort to subdue. We swapped out weapons with theirs and confirmed we now had live ammunition. Neither of us wanted to kill anyone. We’d both seen more than enough for our lifetimes. Brooke and I worked flawlessly with each other as we both shared a common set of knowledge. Our communications were silent and efficient. We reached the warehouse wall and snuck inside while the guards weren’t looking.
The place was quiet as we worked our way to where the databanks and the machine was. These were in rooms right next to each other. I approached a computer console as Brooke watched the door and hallway behind me. I logged is as Mark, but my password had been changed. It had been worth a try. I moved into a smaller room that contained the servers. While they could have taken backups offsite, the warehouse had been intentionally isolated from the Internet to prevent potential for hacking. I pulled the rack mounted KVM from the rack and tried to log into the main data storage server. I’d set this system up and recalled I had a local user account. If I could get into the server, I could initiate a wipe of all the data. Luckily my account was still there and I quickly initiated a zero-byte erase against the entire storage system. It would keep writing ‘0’s across all storage drives until someone stopped it, but everything would be wiped out in under ten minutes.
I turned back to Brooke who was watching me intently. Her eyes conveyed warmth. I squeezed her hand as we moved to the room with the machine where this all began. It was still so quiet that I started to get a bad feeling about things. Our headsets sounded with the “All go!” command.
“How do we destroy this?”
“Fire would be best but I have another idea. This room seals airtight. Those tanks over in the corner contain liquid nitrogen. If we open them, there would be rapid heating of the liquid nitrogen, expanding the air pressure in the room. If the room is sealed, it will eventually explode. No fire, but it would ruin everything inside.”
“Let’s do it.”
We ran to the tanks and opened them, staying as far away from the liquid as possible. We just left the room and sealed the doors behind us when Stephen and Professor Harding can around the corner. On the opposite side of the hall the FBI entered. We were caught in the middle. Brooke already had her weapon trained on Stephen who had also pulled his weapon. I turned towards Donald and the FBI team and leveled my gun at them.
Donald looked at me with steely eyes. “What have you done?”
“What we all intended to do. Destroy the data and the machine.” There was a groaning sound from behind us as the pressure within the room continued to build.
“Brooke and Natasha, stand down. You’re both under arrest.”
“We’re fully aware you had no intentions on letting us leave here.” More groaning from the room behind us. Stephen and Professor Harding glanced fearfully at the door to the room. There was a total of six people, five with guns pointing at us.
The pressure from the room caused the building lights to flicker and go out briefly. Brooke and I were immediately on the move. We ran full speed through the darkness towards Stephen and Professor Harding. By the time the lights came back on we were behind them with guns to their heads. Brooke disarmed Stephen as the lights flickered again. We left them all standing in the hallway. We threw off the headsets as it was obvious that the FBI were using separate channels. Moments later a massive explosion rocked the building, throwing us to the ground. We got up and made it to the outside entrance and paused there.
I looked at Brooke. “Let’s try not to kill anyone.”
She nodded as we burst out of the building into a half a dozen FBI and CIA agents. We worked quickly with the element of surprise. I took down the first agent with a kick to his stomach and a knee to his head. Brooke swept the feet of another who landed hard on the asphalt parking lot. A gun was raised towards me, I dove low and grabbed his wrist, wrenching the gun from his hand at the same time as pulling his arm up behind his back. I slammed him face-first into the brick warehouse wall. Brooke had taken another agent out but a third was about to shoot her from behind. I dove at the agent just as the gun fired. I elbowed him in the head and followed that with a punch to his face. Brooke staggered but got up. The final agent turned and ran.
I ran to Brooke’s side and helped her across the street and into a running FBI vehicle. I floored it, and drove towards Alexandria city. Knowing the vehicle had tracking systems, we would have a short time before everyone converged on us. I grabbed Brooke’s hand. “Hang in there.”
“I’m all right. It hit the vest. Just knocked the wind out of me.”
We drove to a neighborhood, left the vehicle and ran off on foot.
Part 26
It was late in the morning that we found ourselves at Brooke’s Alexandria home. There we could get changed and rest briefly before trying to get out of the country. Brooke knew there was no alarm and where the hidden key was. We didn’t want to take much time so we rummaged through Brooke’s clothing and selected items we thought we could use. I chose a dress and Brooke found a pair of jeans and a blouse.
“I’ve got an idea. It would be risky to use a credit card from Mark or Brooke, but we have access to their bank accounts. I suggest we withdraw funds, convert those funds into a prepaid credit card. Use the credit card to purchase a cruise out of Florida. We get off the ship in Jamaica, then hire a private charters to the Cayman Islands.”
Brooke placed her hands on my face and kissed me. “We’ll need some bikinis and a few other clothes. But it’s a great idea. Let’s go.”
Getting the cash was easy. It took a couple of days to pull enough funds to fully fund out trip and, being in the spy business, procure new identification. We skipped around, using ATMs in different locations and directions, knowing the FBI would be running all over the place. By the time we carefully maneuvered ourselves to Miami, a week had passed.
Part 27
We were dressed in trendy tourist sun dresses, sandals, and sunglasses as we registered ourselves at the cruise dock. Everything went smoothly as we entered the ship and found our stateroom. We spent a few minutes unpacking and went back to stand on the deck as the ship pulled away from the dock. Brooke held my hand as we watched the Miami skyline disappear. For the last week we’d been constantly on the move. While I felt us drawing closer, neither of us felt safe. We spoke little of our feelings, concentrating on what was needed to leave the country.
We walked by the boisterous departure party by the pool as the sun began to set as we looked for a quieter spot to chat. We stood with our hands on the rail looking out over the ocean. Brooke placed her hand on mine. Since Alexandria, I don’t think there were many minutes where we hadn’t been touching each other. It felt comforting and natural.
Brooke angled towards me. “We made it this far. I think the rest will be easy. We’ve been so busy covering our tracks and sneaking out of the country that we’ve not really had a chance to talk much about other things. No one has ever shown so much concern for me as you have. You know me almost as well as I know myself. You know I’ve longed for someone I could love.”
“I hope you realize you can trust me. I’d do anything for you to have a life.”
Her eyes were moist. “I know I can trust you, even though I’ve never trusted anyone in my life before. I also know you aren’t saying these things because you pity me. No one would give up their live for pity, but they would for love. I believe you truly love me.”
“I do love you. I love that you like to listen to jazz. I know you like the sensual feeling of silk against your skin. I know your favorite foods.”
“I love you, Natasha. I don’t ever want to let you go.” She pulled me close and kissed me long and gently. All I could do is moan softly.
Brooke led me back to our cabin. By the time our door closed behind us her hands were all over me as mine were over her. Off came our sun dresses, our bras, and our panties. We fell into each other’s arms on the bed. This was nothing like the sex I had with Ivan. That was raw and animalistic. This, was love making with my emotions and passions so intertwined with another person that I’ve never felt so fulfilled in my entire life. Brooke knew my body so intimately that I orgasmed a half-dozen times. She knew every place to touch me and every sensitive spot on my body. I reciprocated every touch and every caress.
We had four days on the cruise before get off the ship in Jamaica. With the exception of sunbathing, dining, and dancing together, we kept to our cabin and in each other’s arms the entire time. We departed the ship in Jamaica and took two charter flights and a boat to get to the Cayman Islands using different aliases. We felt the additional hops from Jamaica would make it increasingly hard to track us.
When we finally arrived at the house on Grand Cayman we found several large boxes on the front steps. “What are these?”
“A gift for you.”
“Open them.” Brooke started opening the boxes and pulled out the carefully packed clothing and items from the Sochi house. I helped her out and pulled a particularly special item from one of the boxes. I held it up for her.
“You did this all for me?” She took the item from my hand and stroked it lovingly with her fingers before placing the picture of her parents on a mantle inside the house.
“I didn’t think either of us would ever be back to Sochi. I knew these were highly sentimental items for you and I took the opportunity to pack them up and send them here.”
Brooke wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me as I dabbed her tears with my fingertips. “I thought I’d lost these things. Thank you!”
Part 28
Several months later I was lying on a chaise lounge on our deck overlooking the Caribbean. The sun was bright and warm. A gentle sea breeze brought hints of fresh salty air. I heard a sound from behind me and looked to see Brooke wearing a stunning and highly revealing bikini walking towards me with a pair of drinks in her hands. She snuggled up next to me on the extra-large lounge chair. “I’ve never been so happy in all my life, Natasha. I finally feel free.”
“How are you feeling about me being in your body and you being in Brooke’s?”
“I admit that at first I felt terribly violated, but now, there’s been something freeing about it. It’s hard to explain. As Natasha, I’d lived my entire life one way. My identity had been wrapped into who I had become. In Brooke’s body, I’ve been totally free to become anyone, to drop the façade that I had made. Does that make some sense?”
“I completely understand. Did I ever think I would enjoy life as someone else, even a woman? It never crossed my mind. But, like you, I’ve never been happier. I feel released to remake myself. As for being a woman, I had no idea how wonderful it would be. I love being a woman, but, more than anything, I love us together.”
The Stanley, Room 217
I finally managed to earn the copious amounts of money required to book a night at the famous Stanley Hotel in Estes Park, Colorado. Being a horror movie buff and a recreational ghost hunter, room 217 at the Stanley was the ultimate haunted room. Even though I had to book the stay six months in advance, I was beyond excited knowing I’d be able to stay there on June 25, the one night per year that paranormal activity was supposed to be at its highest at the Stanley.
As I made the drive from Boulder to Estes Park, made unusually long with the summer traffic, I reminisced about my life as the scenic canyons and mountains both fell and rose all around me. At twenty-four years old and a computer nerd, I aspired to be the next billionaire like Zuckerberg. I’d moved to a basement apartment in Boulder a year after my parents both died in a car crash. Getting out of Palo Alto and the memories associated to that area was imperative for my mental wellbeing. I also thought the apartment, which was situated only two blocks away from the famous Mork and Mindy house, might stir my creative juices. My parents left a small nest egg that allowed me to work towards the new ChrisBook or whatever I was to call my new company, but I still worked the odd job to pay for my basics and getting away for weekend excursions like this one.
I pulled up to the Stanley Hotel around noon. Thankfully I had thought ahead and prepared a lunch and ate it while I drove to avoid the overpriced twenty-dollar sandwiches at the hotel restaurant. I was splurging on dinner at the hotel tonight anyways. From the guardhouse I looked up at the hotel and felt it appeared much smaller than the movies portrayed. It was still grand, but it just seemed small.
I managed to convince the hotel to give me a private tour of the facility as part of my stay. They often gave public tours, but I wanted the ‘real’ stories and a chance to see the seedy and psychic underbelly of the hotel. I arrived early before I could gain access to my room so I could take the tour. The gentleman at the front desk registered me with a look of surprise that a twenty-four year old could afford such a room, a glint of humor that I’d probably not last the night, and a hint of ominous fear. He completed my registration and handed me over to my guide for the early afternoon.
My guide took me outside into the warm, dry summer air. I was grateful for the altitude to moderate the temperature. I love the smell of the pine and fir scented air of the mountains. We walked out onto the front patio to look at the façade of the hotel. “Mr. Dermoty, or can I call you Chris?”
“Chris, please.” I’ve always been a bit of a traditionalist. I guess that goes along with being a bit of a history buff. However, when it came to my name, Mr. Dermoty made me feel all uppity and I preferred simply being called Chris.
“Welcome to the Stanley, Chris. I’m Mary and most people here call me Scary Mary as I’ve been giving ghost tours for fifteen years.”
“Very nice to meet you, Mary.”
“So what brings you here to the Stanley?”
Everything I thought to myself. “I’m a fan of haunted things and Stephen King is my favorite author. I’m staying in room 217 tonight.”
“Then I’m sure you’re well aware that Stephen King was staying in room 217 when he came up with his idea for the story, The Shining?”
“Oh, yes! I also watched both the movie and the remake in 1997 as a television mini-series.”
“It sounds as if you’ve done your homework on this place so I won’t bore you with a lot of details. As you can see, the hotel is building a hedge maze. In a few years, it will greatly add to the original movie ambiance and feel, even though it has no actual historical significance. Looking back at the front of the hotel, you can see the small balcony to right on the second floor. That’s room 217. Are you aware that Jim Carey refused to stay in the room and even declined to stay a night in the hotel?”
“I wasn’t aware of that. I did hear that there had been an explosion that might have killed people?”
“Yes, but there are mixed stories. All the version have some semblance of similarities. It was June 25, 1911, one hundred and five years ago to the day. The stories all start saying a lightning storm caused a power outage and the backup gas lanterns had to be used. Apparently, one of the lanterns in room 217 was leaking gas. Now, here’s where the story starts to vary. One story states a maid entered the room carrying a candle and boom! The resulting explosion sent her into the dining area below breaking both her ankles. Another variant suggested that two women and a man were killed in the blast and another woman died of smoke inhalation. Yet another version suggested it was all an elaborate cover-up for a major crime and half a dozen people were killed. Personally, I tend to believe the second version.”
“Why is that?”
“Because I’ve seen three different female and a male ghost in that room at different times. Come on, let’s head down into the basement.”
I was led into the dark basement of the hotel and was immediately assaulted with the musty smell of old papers and mildew. I was surprised to see the foundation was made of darkened and dusty brick archways having pictured a more traditional cement. Between the archways were storage areas.
“Our preservation team has been collecting and documenting historical information we’ve found down here for almost ten years now. Most of this stuff has been untouched for many years. A few years ago we even found original wallpaper and carpet from room 217. When the blast occurred, the room had to be gutted and some of the remnants were stored down here. The preservation team was able to replicate the paper and carpet selection and last year room 217 was renovated with virtually identical coverings. When you stay there, it’ll be the same as the night the explosion occurred.”
“That’s amazing. Is room 217 the only haunted room?”
“Oh no. There are rooms on the top floor that used to be nurseries. It gets so bad at times that people have taken to leaving candies on the tables in there for the ghost children. There have been reports of ghosts here in the basement, in the area of the old barn, and people have seen ghosts walking through the hotel at night.”
“What have some people experienced?”
“Most won’t experience anything, but some… Let me say that I think you’re rather brave. Personally, I think these stories are fabricated to bring more publicity, but, one never knows. There are stories of some people vanishing entirely and others wake up at night to find themselves hearing bands playing in the music hall and seeing people walking around in period clothing.”
I was getting rather excited about all of this. “And why do you think there are so many ghost sightings here and nowhere else in Estes Park?”
“Lore has it that Mr. Stanley came to the area and fell in love with the views. His wife, Flora, suffered from tuberculosis and coming to the mountains was part of her cure. When they arrived, sometime around 1900, he absolutely had to have this plot of land. Of course, the people of the city knew this land to be haunted and felt it was linked to old Indian burial grounds.”
“Of course. Doesn’t that always seem to be the case in hauntings?”
“I’m just telling you like I heard the stories. Choose to believe what you will. The hotel was opened in 1909 and had its own electric power source and running water. It was considered one of the only places west of the Mississippi to have electricity at the time.” She led me further into the basement and I glanced at papers and pictures as I went. One picture caught my eye, well, actually, it was a person in a picture that caught my eye.
“What’s this?”
I picked up the old photo and blew the dust off of it and stared at the image of a stunning young woman. She was standing with a group of other servants, but she stood out. Even with her dark skirt and uniform, her long blonde hair and eyes fairly leapt off the photo at me.
“Please don’t touch anything! Wait a minute…” She took the photo from my hand. “I’ve seen her before.” She pointed to the blonde woman in the photo. “She’s one of the women I’ve seen in room 217.”
“Wow… I hope I see her. She’s beautiful.”
“Back in those days, women started working here in their middle teens. She looks to be around eighteen or nineteen. You see this?”
I squinted at the picture. “The bracelet?”
“Yes. Very interesting. I’ve heard tales that some wealthy families in the area sent their daughters here to work in hopes they’d catch the eyes of wealthy men. No one else is wearing jewelry, so I suppose this could bring some truth to those tales. To wear something like that would indicate she was wealthy, or at least her family was.” I watched as she carefully put the photo back down.
A chill ran down my spine as the basement lights flickered and old pipes started banging. When the lights came back on they flickered again and I swore I saw a man in a trench coat standing in the corner. I swallowed and blinked and the man was gone. I tried to make sure I looked like nothing had happened. “What’s the history of this place and its ties to crime syndicates?”
Mary led me back upstairs as she told me the tales of how the hotel had been a magnet for mob meetings. “Not too many people could really afford to come here and stay. Those that did were rich and influential. Far from the life we watch on old TV shows, those that were rich were typically involved in some kind of shady activities.” Mary led me into the music room. “People can often hear music in this room, especially at night. Now it’s just used for events, but this is where the explosion blew a hole from room 217 just above. The bar around the corner was relocated about ten years ago and it used to be on the other side of the main staircase. I’ve been told people see writing in the mirrors and can smell cigar smoke when there isn’t anyone smoking.”
Outside we walked past the newly formed hedge maze that certainly wasn’t much of a maze at this point as the bushes were only up to my thigh in height. We wandered over to one of the many outbuildings. One was used for larger events, but one slightly behind it was an old barn. It had been maintained throughout the years. This was the same barn in the TV miniseries where the snowmobile was kept. There was a trap door in the floor that allowed people to go underneath into the old substructure of the original barn.
It was almost three in the afternoon when Mary led me back to the front desk. “It was my pleasure to take you on the tour today, Chris. Your room should now be ready and I’ll leave you in the capable hands of the check-in staff. I’d be happy to check in with you tomorrow to see how your stay was.”
“Thank you, Mary.” I watched her go and secretly hoped I’d have a story to add to her collection tomorrow.
“Mr. Dermoty. Here’s your room key. There will be dinner in the dining room tonight from five until eight pm. Being June 25th most of the staff don’t like to stay late so our dinner hours are shorter than normal. Do you need help with your luggage?”
“I’m fine thank you.”
“You can either take the stairs or feel free to use the elevator.”
I smiled and headed to the elevator which had a “Guests only” sign outside. It wasn’t like I couldn’t take the stairs, but the TV miniseries drove me to stand in the same place Rebecca De Mornay had stood. The gate closed and I felt the ancient mechanisms lift the elevator with resounding squeaks and shudders. It was a short ride to the second floor and no confetti from a party one hundred years ago fell on me. I was so disappointed.
I walked down the hallway until I found room 217. I looked at the wooden door with the silver metal number plate and a chill went down my spine. I inserted the key and reached for the handle, half expecting it to be supernaturally ice cold, but I was slightly underwhelmed by the experience. I opened the door to see the luxurious room laid out before me. A large bed was off to the side, there was a solid wood desk, and several other chairs and a dresser with an oddly out of place flat screen TV on it. I ran my fingers over the furniture and imagined the history and things these items might have seen had they had eyes. I walked into the large bathroom and smiled at the black and white tiled floor and walls. A claw tub rested centered against the far wall. It looked exactly like the TV miniseries and I halfway expected to find a rotting corpse in the tub. Alas, nothing was there.
I unpacked my things and sat at the desk for a few minutes, pondering whether Steven King had sat in this very chair and at this desk to write the beginnings of his novel, The Shining. My disappointment grew when I felt no chills or heard any strange sounds. The room felt much like any other luxury hotel room. I left my room and wandered the grounds a little longer as the summer evenings things stayed bright for a long time. The bottom floor of the hotel had video presentations of the history of the hotel and memorabilia from stars and movies that had visited.
I went back to my room and ordered dinner, opting for it to be brought to my room. I figured I paid to stay in the room to watch for paranormal activity and I didn’t want to leave for dinner only to miss anything that might happen.
I was startled when around seven thirty there was a knock on the door. “Room service, Mr. Dermoty.”
I opened the door and watched an older woman push a cart into my room. She seemed a little skittish of the room and looked around nervously.
“Is there anything else you need, Mr. Dermoty?” I told her no, gave her a little tip and she hurried from the room.
I moved the food over to the desk and looked out the window as I ate. The Colorado evening sky was just beginning to darken slightly and the tops of the picturesque Rocky Mountains started turning amber as the last direct rays of sunshine hit them. It would be close to nine when the sky would be fully dark. When I finished my meal, I stood and stretched, feeling rather foolish for spending tons of my hard earned money to not see anything. At least June 25 was on a Saturday night and I’d get a restful weekend out of it. The food was exceptional, the views stunning, and the history intriguing.
I contemplated turning on the television and finding a horror movie to watch but I hesitated thinking it would almost be a cop out. I actually expected the movie, The Shining, would be playing twenty-four hours per day here. I could hear my friends back in Boulder now. “Oooooo. Chris was scared at the Stanley Hotel not because of ghosts, but because of a horror movie.” I sighed and sat on the edge of the bed and closed my eyes.
I opened them immediately when I heard my glass of water fall off the desk and onto the floor. I was surprised the glass didn’t break as I grabbed my cloth napkin and started dabbing up the water on the carpet. I must have left the glass right on the edge of the desk. I was logically figuring out what had happened as I knelt down and continued to clean up the water when I looked towards the bathroom. There were wet footprints that started from the puddle my glass had made and went straight towards the bathroom.
My heart skipped a few beats. I’d seen a few things that defied explanation, but nothing so tangible as this. Having seen the movies my mind ran rampant and in no time I was backing away from the puddle on the floor and seriously contemplating running to the car and getting out of there. I looked towards the door and shook my head. This is what I came for. I’d tough it out as long as I could. Suddenly the drapes on the windows closed and I dove across the bed to the other side furthest from the windows.
“Damn. I wonder if this is all a hoax to perpetuate the myths.”
I rushed over to the door and found it locked. I tried a dozen times to open it but it wouldn’t budge. I heard the shower start and steam slowly moved into the bedroom from the bathroom. The ethereal mist forming hideous shapes in my mind. “Get a grip on yourself, Chris.”
I tiptoed my way to the bathroom door and peered inside. The steam blocked most of my view but I could definitely hear the shower going. I took several very slow and cautious steps towards the shower. The only thing motivating me was the thought of the beautiful woman in the picture and that maybe she was taking a shower. I stretched my shaking hand to the shower curtain. I grabbed the edge and closed my eyes for a second to steel myself for any possibility. I opened my eyes as I ripped the curtain to the side. There was nothing in there! I reached in and turned off the water. The steam rapidly cleared and the bathroom was suddenly back to normal.
I turned to leave when I looked down and could now see wet footprints that left the bathroom. I glanced at myself in the mirror. Did I look different? Was my hair longer? Was something behind me? I spun on my heels to see nothing there but a fluttering curtain. My heart was racing and I looked back into the bedroom where the steps on the floor led. Ignoring what I thought I saw in the mirror, I walked slowly to the door and placed my hand on the doorframe to steady myself as I looked into the bedroom. That’s when I saw her.
The beautiful blonde young woman from the picture was standing near the bed. She was so stunning that I lost all fear. This wasn’t a Ghostbusters apparition. Far from a semi-transparent ghost, this woman looked almost tangible, like I could actually touch her. She wasn’t wearing the hotel uniform as in the picture, but rather a sexy red dress that hugged her curves and left little to the imagination. Her eyes seemed to focus on mine.
“You’re in terrible danger, Chris.”
“You’re a ghost. How do you know my name?” Was I really having a conversation with a ghost?
“It’s taking a great deal of energy for me to maintain this form and be able to speak with you. You must listen to me and listen carefully. You’re in terrible danger. As we speak, supernatural forces are transforming this place. At midnight, if you aren’t alive you’ll be trapped in this place as I am now. There are many of us that are trapped here. You’re going to see things that happened many years ago. If you want to live through the night, you must trust me.”
“I don’t understand.”
“There’s no time for me to explain further. Will you trust me?” I watched as she looked over her shoulder frantically.
“I trust you.” I’m not sure why I said that to a dead person, but she wasn’t some ugly zombie and she appeared trustworthy. Well, at least as trustworthy as any other ghost woman I’d ever spoken to.
She flew at me with incredible speed and just as she was about to collide with me she vanished. I stood stunned looking at where she had just been standing when a long blonde strand of hair passed in front of my eyes. I looked down at myself and saw cleavage and red fabric. I rushed over to the bedroom mirror and saw her image reflecting back at me. “This isn’t real!” My voice was soft and sensual. My hands touched my face and body and I watched the young woman in the mirror do the same.
“Chris?”
I heard her voice, but it was in my head. “What did you do to me?”
“I made it so you could survive the night. I told you, everything is transforming around you. You must stay alive past midnight.”
“You turned me into you! A young woman! Why?”
“We have some time now. Please sit down on the bed and I’ll explain everything.” I absentmindedly sat on the bed and looked down beyond my breasts to my long smooth legs. “Good. Now take a deep breath.” I did as she asked and looked back at myself in the mirror. “This is a bit of a long story.”
“I saw you before. I found a picture of you in the basement.”
“Yes. There was a connection made between you and me when you found the photo. You had hoped to see me you said. That’s all I needed to form a bond with you. Listen, this is for your own safety. Had you not trusted me, you’d have been consumed by another entity that is trapped here. You would live your life forever as them, over and over again, every night forever just as I’ve been reliving my life over and over again. If we do this right, you and I might both be free.”
“I’m not sure I understand, but please continue.” I fingered the hem of the red dress with my well-manicured nails as she continued.
“My name is Emeline Strathmore. My father was a wealthy railroad owner and prospector. We used to come here when it first opened and he would arrange business deals. He sent me here in March of 1911 to find a husband and to learn some skills to make me a good wife. During the day I’d cook in the kitchen and at night I was allowed to mingle with the guests. I’d been here a while and my stay was nearly complete. My father paid for me to stay in this very room for my final week before coming home. I never did find anyone I was attracted to as most of the male guests were very unsavory types. I suspected they were connected to the mob. I avoided them at all costs. It was one hundred and five years ago to this day when a summer masked ball was to be held and everyone who was anyone would be here.”
I was feeling so strange in this body. I felt my long hair pressing against my back and the weight of my breasts. I was embarrassed that I was actually sort of turned on by what I saw and felt. “But what does this have to do with me and me now being you?”
“I’ll get to that. And you’re still you, just in my shape. I have no control of the body you now possess. And yes, I enjoyed the feelings of my body just as you are now.” I blushed a bright red. “You seem like a nice person, Chris. I’m sorry for all of this. It just so happens that everything has aligned for us to help each other tonight.”
“Please continue.”
“I was preparing for the ball and had changed into the outfit you’re wearing now. I put on my mask and went downstairs into the music hall. The festivities were already underway. I was immediately noticed by several men and asked to dance. It was difficult to say no and for the next hour I danced away but I was unhappy with the men. They were very inebriated and were taking liberties with their hands. I finally got a chance to escape and I ran from the music hall. I went outside and I heard the neighing of the horses. It was just what I needed. Cool mountain air to clear my head and I could pet some of the horses at the barn. I knew it would make me feel better.”
“I ran out to the barn, but as I got there I overheard voices. I stayed hidden and listened to them. There were three men and they were arguing. There was a locked box at their feet. ‘It’s all here. Jewelry from the rooms, bonds from the safe, and all the cash I could find. We should leave with it now! We’re set for life.’ It was clear they’d robbed the guests of the hotel. They continued to argue when one man pulled out a gun. ‘We’ll hide the box here and come back when things are much quieter in a month or two.’ The man didn’t argue with a gun to his face and dropped the box into a hole and replaced some wooden boards over top of it. That’s when things went bad. The man with the gun shot the other two. I couldn’t help myself and I let out a scream. The man turned towards me and I ran for all I had.”
“I made it back to the hotel and took my time getting to my room as I wanted to make sure I wasn’t followed. The electricity had failed and they were using gas lanterns to light the hotel. When I got to my room and opened the door the explosion happened. I was thrown into the hallway. Fire and smoke quickly consumed the area and I could no longer breathe. Unfortunately I wasn’t dead when the staff were ordered to bury me in the forest.”
“I’m so sorry. Why would they do that to you?”
“I was very near death and unconscious. I don’t believe they thought I was alive and having worked there I knew the owner’s didn’t want bad press. By hiding the bodies no one would be the wiser and the hotel could maintain that no one got hurt.”
“Ever since that night I relive the same night over and over again. I can’t control my actions. It’s such a horrible existence knowing what I have to live through again and again. I believe the terrible events of murder and death created a supernatural sphere around this hotel. We’re all trapped here.”
“Every June 25 on the anniversary of the explosion our spirits become much stronger and we can interact more with the living guests. Because of your desire to see me, and my additional strength tonight, I was able to give you control of me. With me in you and you transformed as me, we can live this night differently and, it’s my hope that by living tonight differently we can both be free.”
“I still don’t see how this can help either of us.”
“Each June 25 whoever is in this room at the right time are transformed into ones that died here. Four of us were killed in this room when it exploded. There were two maids, the man with the gun, and myself. Perhaps it was because I was buried alive, or perhaps it was something else, but no one has ever transformed into me before. They were only transformed into one of the other three. And when midnight came, their essence was trapped here along with all of us. You were starting to change when I took over your transformation. Your hair was getting longer.”
“So now that I’m you, what happens?”
“With you now controlling me, we can live this night differently. You don’t need to die and be trapped here. Perhaps this will free us both.”
“So let me get this straight. Had you not intervened I would have transformed into one of the maids or the man that died in this room. I would have no control and would have been forced to live the night as them, including their death, and ultimately been trapped here forever?”
“That’s right.”
“And now that we did a ‘special’ transformation you think I can avoid your death and we can both survive.”
“Yes!”
“Why not just transform me back now and I’ll go home?”
“You were already trapped, Chris. I’m sorry. You couldn’t leave the room could you?”
“No.”
“I’m sorry you have to go through this, but together, perhaps we can change destiny.”
“Okay. I guess the only thing I have to lose is my life.”
“That’s the spirit! Sorry, no pun intended.”
“So how about I just grab my things and we go to my car?”
“You’re car doesn’t exist.”
“What do you mean?” I walked over to the window and pulled the drapes aside. “It’s right…”
“I told you, everything is transforming. You’re now in 1911. The masked ball will start in about an hour.”
I looked outside at the transformed landscape. I saw old cars and horse drawn buggies pulling up to the front of the hotel. People getting out dressed in period attire. “Then we just need to leave here for the night…”
“We can try.”
I stopped and looked at myself in the mirror and shook my head. God, I was beautiful. “If we both make it out of here alive tonight, look me up. I wouldn’t be like those other men. I’d treat you well.” As if I’d ever have a chance with a drop-dead gorgeous woman like this. I cringed at the ‘drop-dead’ analogy.
“Who knows what will happen, Chris? But… I believe you’re right. I think you’re an honorable man and it would please me to get to know you better.”
I smiled and went to leave the room.
“Wait! Don’t forget your purse and room key. They’re in the drawer.”
I looked around the room again and noticed the subtle changes I hadn’t noticed before. There were electric lights, but also backup gas lanterns on the walls. The television was gone and so was my stuff. I opened the drawer and along with fine silk panties was a small red purse. I grabbed it and checked inside. There was a skeleton key, some lipstick, and mascara. “You travel light. I’ve known women to have a purse half the size of a suitcase.”
“I’ve seen them with some of the female guests that stay here. Let’s get out of here.”
I opened the door, surprised it was now working fine and stepped into the hallway. I felt rather self-conscious being in the body of a woman. Now that I was walking more I noticed the sway of my hips and bounce of my breasts. I hurried to the stairs and was surprised to see so many hotel staff everywhere. They all greeted me fondly. I didn’t speak to anyone but walked into the lobby and checked the clock on the wall. Eight o’clock. The music hall was beginning to fill up with people and I saw many people wearing masks. I almost felt like they were watching me. As it was, I was drawing too much attention in this red dress and looking like angel from heaven.
I walked quickly outside and turned left, anxious to get some distance between me and the hotel. “Ms. Strathmore!” Recognizing that was the name I was supposed to respond to, I turned to see a bellhop racing after me. “Ms. Strathmore, you must come inside to the ball!”
“I’m sorry, but I can’t stay.”
“You can’t leave, Ms. Strathmore. No one ever leaves!”
I turned and walked away as quickly as I could. I approached the edge of the property to see a shimmering light. We were alone so I spoke to Emeline. “What do you think will happen if I cross this line?”
“I’m not sure as I’ve never been here before.”
I stepped over the line and suddenly the world disappeared and I was falling into nothingness. Then it all stopped and I was back in room 217. I shook my head feeling my long blonde hair glide across my back. I stood and looked out the window at the same scene I’d seen before. It was the exact same scene. Same people and same cars and buggies.
“Déjà vu?”
“I was afraid of this. We’re trapped here and can’t leave the property.”
“But it did let us get away from the building.”
“Let’s try something different. I think you can speak to me in your head.”
“So what now?” I thought.
“Great, I can hear you. Let’s go someplace else and just stay there.”
I grabbed the purse again and left the room, entering the entryway. In the foyer I turned to look at the clock and it read eight o’clock again. “Time reset.”
“Time has no real meaning here. Let’s go away from the ball and to the bar.”
“A drink sounds wonderful right now.”
“No! Don’t drink! Please! I want us to keep our wits about us tonight.”
“Okay, just water.”
I turned to right and we entered the bar area. The bartender gave me a lustful look and an angry scowl at the same time.
“What can I get you, Ms. Strathmore? You should be at the ball.”
“I’ll go later. Water please.”
I noticed how I sat with my legs crossed just like a woman would. The bartender put a glass of water in front of me. I took a sip and starred at how my lipstick left an imprint on the rim of the glass.
“The people are getting agitated, Chris. They know something is wrong with you. We shouldn’t be here.”
“Thanks for the water.” I stood and walked out of the bar.
“Where can we hide where no one will see us?”
“How about the basement?”
I started walking towards the basement and opened the door and went down the stairs. It was creepy down here. I overheard voices around the corner.
“It’s all planned. When the ball starts in a few minutes we’ll grab the master keys and go through all the rooms. Once we have everything, we’ll cut the power to the building and set off a gas explosion burning the place to the ground. There won’t be any evidence we were here or took anything.”
“Anyone that sees us or gets in the way, dies. Got that?”
I backed up and quietly left the basement. I was closing the door behind me when someone tapped me on the shoulder. “Ms. Strathmore.” It was the front desk clerk and he was not looking pleased at me. “I’ve been told you’re not where you should be. You don’t even have your mask. Take this one and I’ll escort you to the ball.” He handed me a mask and grabbed my arm firmly walking me to the music room where the ball had just started. He left me there with a nod to two burly men by the door. I turned to follow him out when the two men each took a step to the side towards each other and effectively blocked the door.
“Put your mask on, Ms. Strathmore, and join the party.” One of them said.
It was not a request. I slipped the mask on and sidled my way along the wall trying to look inconspicuous. “What’s happening?”
“It seems as though we’re being forced to live through the night as it always has been. Watch out!”
I looked up as a man in a tuxedo with a beaked mask grabbed my hand and dragged me out to the dance floor. “You look stunning and don’t belong standing next to the wall.” His speech was slurred and I could smell both cigar smoke and alcohol on his breath. He pulled me to him firmly and started spinning me around.
“This is horrible!” I said to Emeline in my mind. The man slipped his hands over my butt. I grabbed it and tried to slide away but he held me fast.
“It will only get worse from here on out. I’m sorry, Chris.”
The band finally paused between songs. “It’s hot in here. I’m going to freshen up.”
“You’re staying with me all night!” The man stuttered. I thought about my karate training and wondered if it might work here. I twisted my wrist and broke free of his grasp, kicked him in the groin, which was no small feat in a dress and low heels, then elbowed him in the nose. I watched as he fell to the floor.
“Cool.” I said as I rushed away in the opposite direction from the big guys at the door and slipped out another side door.
“That was amazing, Chris!”
“Let’s help it counts for something!” I ran off into the back gardens and found a bench to sit on. “It’s clear we can change some things. How could you stand being a woman with such little ability to protect yourself from men’s advances?”
“These are not good men. In other places, it’s very civil and men take time to court you properly. There are chaperones and my father would have never let me dance with another man if his intentions were not well defined first. Being a woman is a wonderful thing though. I hope this is not such a hardship for you.”
“Not at all. I’m surprised at myself for feeling as comfortable as I am. I wish I could have been here when this happened to you to somehow prevent you from this nightmare. Perhaps I’d even ask your father if I could court you.”
I felt her blush. “Mr. Dermoty, you flatter me.”
“It’s hardly flattery when you’re the prettiest and nicest woman I’ve ever met.” I heard voices coming close.
“We need to get her back to the ball! I think she went this way.”
I ducked down and realized that wearing a red dress was rather conspicuous, even if it was dark outside. “I don’t understand. How can these people have control and do different things like chase after us?”
“Either our actions have caused this, or, something more sinister is at work.”
“What could be more sinister than being trapped for eternity reliving the same night over and over again?”
“I don’t recognize these men. What if they always existed in this realm, sort of like overseers? Making sure people stay trapped?”
“Sort of like the supernatural police. Well my young padawan, maybe if we go back to the room we can change into some darker clothes.”
“What’s a padawan?”
I smiled realizing Emeline had no context for what I just said. “It’s a very beautiful, charming, and intelligent person.”
“Padawan… I like that.”
I stood and crept down a set of stairs and into the back of the hotel. The ball was in full swing and the music was loud. We snuck upstairs and reached the door to the room. I unlocked the door and stepped inside moving quickly to the closet. All I could see were dresses.
“You don’t have any pants?”
“I’ve never worn pants. They’re for men.”
“I admit, I prefer women in dresses and skirts. They just suit women far better, but a pretty woman in a pair of skinny jeans will stop a man in his tracks.” I reached in and found a black dress. I held it up against me and checked the length. It reached down to my ankles. It would limit movement too much. “Do you have dark stockings?”
“Yes. In the drawer to the right.”
“Scissors?”
“In the bathroom. What are you planning to do?”
“Watch and learn, my padawan.”
I took the long black dress into the bathroom and found the scissors. I measured the length and started cutting the fabric off below knee length.
“What are you doing to my dress?”
“In the last hundred and five years, have you ever worn it? Besides, if we fail, it’ll be here intact tomorrow night.”
“Well, no, but that’s not the point! That’s an expensive dress!”
“It is, but the length is too long to offer much mobility. If we need to run, we need it shorter. Besides, I think you’ll like the look.”
I stripped out of the red dress and stood transfixed at what I saw in the mirror. “Wow! You’re so gorgeous!”
“Stop staring at me, or I mean you! This is embarrassing. You’re making me feel all warm.”
Sighing, I reluctantly slipped the black dress on then slid up the black stockings up my smooth legs. I hadn’t factored the length very well as the hem was now mid-thigh. I checked myself out in the mirror and had I been a guy at that moment, I would have definitely been very aroused. As it was I was still aroused.
“That’s indecent!”
“Do you wear a swimsuit in public?”
“Yes, but that’s not the point! Look at how much of my legs show.”
“There is more covering us up now than when you wear a bathing suit. Besides, it’s my body too, at least at the moment.” I heard a door close down the hall and someone rummaging around in the next room over. “Time to go.”
I slipped on some low heeled black shoes, left the red purse in the drawer knowing I wouldn’t want to come back to the room again. I cracked the door open and looked into the hall. All clear. I was headed back to the stairs when the elevator door opened and one of the burly men grabbed me. “Gotcha.”
“Let me go!”
“You’re going back to the ball, Ms. Strathmore.” He shoved me into the elevator and pinned me to the far wall. He looked lustfully at me and pressed himself close as he pulled the gate and slid the guide to floor one. I heard the grinding of the elevator and was surprised to see confetti on the carpeted elevator floor. His hand touched my thigh and I felt his hot fetid breath against my neck. The elevator door opened and he turned to open the gate. I leaned back against the hand rail and pushed him with both legs sending him sprawling into the foyer. I slammed the gate closed and rang the elevator for the fourth floor.
“That was close.”
“I told you that dress was too revealing. See what happens?”
The door opened and I ran out into the fourth floor hallway. I kept expecting to see a pair of young twin girls at the end one of the hallways as I moved from section to section. Finally I spotted a fire escape door. I ran to it as the burly man huffing and puffing careened into the hall behind me. I looked over my shoulder and watched fearfully as he grabbed a fire axe from the wall. I burst through the exit door and slammed it behind me just as the axe smashed into the door. I half expected a head to pop through the hole and shout “Here’s Johnny!” I didn’t wait to find out and I ran down the rickety wooden stairs.
When I got to the ground I bolted towards the barn. I got there just as I heard two gun shots. I turned and ran back towards the hotel, keeping to the shadows. I squeezed into some bushes and squatted down in the darkness.
“How long do we have?”
“About thirty minutes. We just need to stay away from the room.”
I heard voices and felt they must be from those looking for me. The shooter would likely have gone to straight to the hotel. Come to think of it, that’s probably why he was in room 217, to find Emeline and kill her. The maids were preparing the room could have been in there as well.
“What happens to those people that their essence gets absorbed?”
“I’ve no idea. I don’t see them. I suspect they are possibly in their own supernatural repeated night.”
“As much as I’ve enjoyed my time with you, I’ve no desire to repeat this night again. Bill Murray in Groundhog Day had it easy compared to you.”
“You celebrate groundhogs now?”
I laughed. “I wish you could see what the present is like.”
“I’m happy to just be free, to be able to go beyond this place. No matter what happens, Chris, thank you!”
It had been about fifteen minutes and the hotel lights flickered and went off. I heard shouts to start the backup gas lanterns. Lightning flashed across the sky. I recalled Mary’s story how they believed it was a summer storm that shut down the electricity. The storm was there but it was a long ways away. It must have been the thieves.
A large hand grabbed my arm and pulled me out of the bushes. “She’s here!” I looked around and saw half a dozen men. The front desk clerk, the bell hop, the thugs at the ball.
“Let me go!”
“Don’t you understand? If you don’t die in the explosion, this all ends tonight.” Two men grabbed me and started dragging me towards the hotel.
“Let it end!” I looked into their eyes and I could see red hot fires burning within. “Oh God! This is Hell!”
They merely chuckled. I fought as hard as I could but it didn’t matter. I was dragged to the second floor and they shoved me forward towards the door to room 217. “Open it!”
“I don’t have a key.” They looked at each other dumbfounded. I used the opportunity to race down the hall as fast as I could just as the explosion rocked the hotel. I was thrown down the hallway and a wave of searing heat flashed over me. I staggered to my feet and looked back. The hallway was a mess and people were running around screaming. Men with hoses were running to put the flames out. I coughed and ran further from the fire and smoke, finally getting outside of the hotel.
“You did it, Chris!”
“Maybe… Do you feel any different?”
“Not yet, but then again everything resets at midnight. It’s probably close to eleven now.”
I began walking away from the hotel and when I got to the edge of the property I saw no shimmering light.
“I don’t know what to do.”
“Keep walking.”
“You’re sure?”
“If it resets we try again until we get it right.”
“Emeline?”
“Yes, Chris?”
“Remember to look me up on the other side.”
I felt her smile. “I will. We make a good team.”
I laughed. “Maybe if this all ends and we find each other we could make a good team again.”
“You’ve obviously not met my father. Just be prepared to run if you ever ask him to court me.”
I stepped forward and plunged into darkness.
***
I woke with warm light streaming in through the bedroom window. I yawned and stretched and immediately knew something wasn’t right. Weight on my chest shifted and long blonde hair fell across my face. What happened? Where am I? I climbed out of bed looking down at my feminine features. This wasn’t right, or was it? I was wearing a thin sheer nightgown as I went to look at myself in the mirror.
Emeline Strathmore starred back at me. But I was Chris? Wasn’t I? Suddenly everything came into focus. Yes. Chris Dermoty. That was me. June 25, the Stanley… Emeline. Something changed… I looked at myself in the mirror and realized I was now a young woman, yet it was as if the present had been altered. I was Emeline Strathmore now, sole heir to the Strathmore family fortune. I had my own beachfront home in the Hamptons. I was worth hundreds of millions of dollars. My life as Chris was gone forever and Emeline, the voice in my head was noticeably gone as well. I prayed silently she’d been freed.
I ran my fingers over my face and smiled. At least I was alive and not trapped in some horror film. I went to the bathroom and let my nightgown drop to the ground. I starred at my perfect body. I’d wanted to see this all night. I raised my hand to my breast and moaned slightly at the sensitive touch. I had an excitement building within me. Emeline was free, but as a parting gift she left me her body. Or, perhaps there was no going back to my old body. Either way, I was oddly at peace. I climbed into the shower and thoroughly enjoyed myself. Getting clean was never so fun.
After drying myself off I went to the closet and found a half dozen dresses and a single pair of skinny jeans. I almost burst out laughing. I slipped on the jeans as I had something in mind to do that a dress wouldn’t be suitable for. I went to the mirror and expertly applied a little mascara and lipstick. I grabbed my mid-sized purse and room key and headed down to the front desk.
“How can I help you, Ms. Strathmore?”
“I was wondering if Mary was in today.”
“She is, let me get her for you.”
“Thank you.”
A few moments later Mary came out and smiled. “So, Emeline. How was your stay last night?”
“I was wondering if you could walk with me for a bit.”
“Certainly.”
“Can we go to the basement?”
She gave me an odd look but smiled and obliged. “What’s this about?”
“Do you recall our tour yesterday?”
“Of course.”
“The picture. Can you show it to me again?”
We moved further into the basement until we came upon the photo. And there I was, well, Emeline in the photo.
“You look exactly like her.”
“I didn’t yesterday.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Let me tell you a ghost story…”
***
I shared my story and Mary seemed somewhat unbelieving. “You’re telling me you were Chris Dermoty yesterday?”
“Yes, but I might have a way of proving it even further.” I led her out to the barn. “Please, humor me. Let me go under the barn.”
“All right, but this sounds very strange.”
We opened the trap door and I climbed down to the original barn floor. I dug around in the dust for a while until Mary was getting rather annoyed. “I think this is enough.” Then I found it. I started pulling some of the old heavy boards up. “Ms. Strathmore, you can’t do that!”
Ignoring her I reached into the hole I created and pulled up a box. “I can’t believe it’s still here. Help me get it up into the new barn where there’s more light.” Mary was obviously shaken but helped me with it. We placed it on a bench and I asked permission to open the lock. She nodded, dumbfounded.
I pried open the lock and slowly opened the lid. Inside the box was filled with money, jewelry, and old bonds. Mary whistled and look at me. “It really did happen. You’re telling the truth.” I nodded. She ran her fingers over the items and gasped, pulling out a red ruby bracelet, exactly like the one Emeline had worn in the photo. “I’m guessing this belongs to you. Put it in your pocket and don’t say anything. I need to get this into the hands of our archivists. It’s a wonderful find. Thank you.”
I hugged Mary. “Thank you!”
“My stories will never be the same now.”
“Neither will mine.”
***
I checked out of the hotel and drove my rental car to Boulder. I had to find out if Chris Dermoty even existed anymore. A sign in the window said ‘room for rent.’ I hesitantly knocked on the door and I recognized the landlady.
“Excuse me, but I was looking for Chris Dermoty. Does he, or did he rent your room?”
“You must have the wrong address. There’s been no Chris Dermoty ever staying here.”
I shook my head sadly and headed back to the car. My old life was gone forever.
***
Three months later I was walking the beach in front of my home in the Hamptons. I loved every minute of being Emeline and being a woman. I was shocked at the attention this body generated, but I was getting used to it. I found a spot to sit down and stare out over the ocean. I wished I knew what happened to Emeline.
“Miss Strathmore?”
I looked up and into the eyes of my old self. A spark of recognition went between us. “Emeline? Or should I say, Chris?”
He nodded and smiled brightly. “It took me a while to find you. I even had this shirt made to help.”
I looked at his shirt and started laughing. It said “Looking for my padawan.”
I quickly stood and looked back into his eyes, which seemed far more handsome and vibrant than when I was Chris looking in the mirror, but perhaps this was just my new perspective. “What happened to you? I looked for you in Boulder. I searched for you, but I gave up thinking perhaps you had vanished. I prayed you weren’t still trapped.”
“I woke in a house in Palo Alto, California. My, your, startup company is doing very well. Your parents helped seed the funding. You have such wonderful parents. I searched for you too and finally found an Emeline Strathmore in the Hamptons. I thought I’d take the chance and see if it was really you.”
“Wait, you said my parents are alive?”
“Yes. They’re doing wonderful.”
A tear slid down my cheek. “So what now, Mr. Dermoty?”
He stepped forward and gently took my hand in his. “I’d like your permission to court you, Ms. Strathmore.”
“I believe I would like that very much, Mr. Dermoty.”
The Synthodyne Conspiracy
I blinked several times trying to figure out if the gray light coming from the small basement window was from a streetlamp or from another sunless morning. It had been thirty days since I last saw the sun. This was rather typical of Vancouver weather.
Glancing at the clock, I had just over an hour to get to work. It was tough to get out of bed, but I reminded myself I was a good worker, even if I didn’t enjoy my job. I had struggled keeping a good attitude as more and more I felt like I let myself down. Ever since my parents vanished six years ago, I had never quite found my purpose.
Scrambling to eat an unheated pair of maple sugar and cinnamon Pop-Tarts before heading out the door, I stepped outside. The cold sank deeply into my bones. It didn’t matter how many layers you wore, the high-humidity cold of North Vancouver goes through everything. Gray mist clung to the buildings and trees like a soggy, wet blanket.
“Perfect.” I whispered to myself.
Walking down the steep hill towards the SeaBus, gravity provided me a little extra energy as I headed towards my lackluster job. Being a salesman at TechIsUs brought in steady pay but the work hardly challenged me. Someday soon I hoped to find love, travel, a good job, and make a difference in the world.
As I arrived at the SeaBus terminal I looked around at the other working zombies and as the doors opened we filed on board much like a herd of cows on Prozac. The doors closed and finally I had eleven minutes of warmth as I stood at the front of the enclosed cabin and peered through the water drops on the windows towards the dark, choppy waters between North Vancouver and Vancouver. I know there must be something better than mindlessly slogging through day after day.
By the time I got to work, I used two bus transfers and walked an additional mile. I stood a minute and stared up at the monolithic gray cement structure wondering if perhaps the designer chose to camouflage the building to match the gray swirling mists. Stepping in through the back door, I was immediately reminded of a scene from Joe vs. the Volcano as a fluorescent light buzzed and flickered above the punch clock. Pulling off my jacket, I hung it up in a locker before finding my timecard. The management tracked every minute and even punching in before hanging up my jacket was grounds for reprimand.
Making my way to the computer department, I passed row after row of cheap knock-off televisions and stereos. The place was laid out much like a supermarket in such a way that you couldn’t get milk without going through the entire store. In this case, computers were the hot items people came in for and they were in the back corner, furthest away from any windows. If you needed a flash drive with your computer, it was at the other end of the store.
The truly unfortunate thing of working at TechisUs was that the people that come here for cheap computers were generally the ones that didn’t know what they were looking for. Any moderately tech-savvy person with a reasonable budget would go to a name-brand store.
“Welcome to TechisUs, ma’am. My name is Troy. How can I help you today?”
Listening to Troy perform his sales pitch was like listening to that annoying sound your fork makes when it squeaks on a dinner plate. I started rummaging an aisle over organizing hard drives.
“I need a computer to do that face story thingy with my grandkids.”
“Ah, yes. I assume you want something powerful then and mobile. This laptop has two terabytes of RAM and over sixty gigabytes of storage. Perfect for what you need.”
I cringed. Troy knew just enough about computers to turn them on and sometimes I wondered if he even knew how to do that.
“Uhm… What’s RAM?”
“It’s where you store all your files.”
“But that computer is very expensive. I was thinking something half that cost. Are you certain there’s nothing cheaper that can do what I want?”
“To do what you want to do, you must purchase the appropriate computer. This is the one you need.”
I couldn’t help myself and came up behind the glassy-eyed, perplexed lady. “Sorry to interrupt, but I couldn’t help overhearing. While my colleague is correct in that this computer he chose for you would more than adequately do the tasks you wish, it is overpowered for most everyday applications. Since you’re just learning, I would recommend starting with a smaller system that’s capable of growing with you. One like this computer here.”
Troy lost it. “No one’s talking to you, Brent! Go back to stocking shelves where you can be useful. Ma’am, I’m the assistant to the assistant manager and I know what I’m talking about. You need this computer.”
The woman looked at me and then at Troy, performed a beautiful pirouette and headed for the nearest exit.
“You really should learn more about what you sell, Troy. Don’t you know the difference between RAM and disk storage?”
“You’re in big trouble, Brent! You cost me that sale!”
Troy spun, far less gracefully than the lady had, and headed straight for the manager’s office.
Shaking my head at the inevitable, I went back to work on organizing the stock on the shelves. “Perfect.” I mumbled to myself.
Two minutes later the manager tapped on his window overlooking the sales floor and wagged his pudgy finger at me to come up there. I passed Troy as he descended the stairs. He was wearing a smug smile and I knew I was in trouble.
“Troy is our top salesman, Brent, and your little stunt down there cost us a sale. I don’t care if he’s wrong if he makes a sale. You’ve been here eleven of your twelve weeks of your introductory period and with your attitude I’ll be recommending that we extend your introductory period another three months. This means you won’t be getting your twenty cents per hour raise.”
I was in no mood for this and I knew my job record was dismal. My counselor felt it was because I wasn’t being challenged enough at work. She said I was too smart for regular jobs and since I opted not to go to college higher paying jobs were out of the question. “One of the first rules of marketing is establishing trust with your customers if you want them to come back and buy more. Lying to them is only going to hurt business in the long run.”
“I don’t need any smart lip from you. Look at this place. When you build an empire like this, then maybe I’ll listen to you. Until then, drop the holier-than-thou behavior. If you just swallow your pride a little, you might aspire to take over Troy’s position when he’s promoted.”
This was unjust, but I held back my anger over the situation. “I was only trying to help the poor lady. Had Troy not been trying to reach his sales target for the month he would have agreed with me and sold her the right computer.”
“We have sales targets for a reason, Mr. Daniels. As I look over your sales, I see they’re dismal. How do you aspire to be anything in life if you can’t even meet your sales target? Clearly, Troy has what it takes to get ahead in this industry. He’s smart, makes sales, and the ladies love him.”
I tried hard to make my face appear contrite and somber in the middle of being berated, but the image the manager’s words about Troy formed in my head causing a slight fit of laughter to erupt from my otherwise stoic features.
“What is your problem?”
“I’m sorry. I watched Troy the other day get angry at a monitor; hitting it several times because the screen was black. He had failed to make sure the power cord was plugged in. Troy’s not smart, sir, and I’m not sure he would know what to do with a woman.”
The bald man turned bright red. “Troy is my nephew. You’re fired!”
***
I stood outside of TechIsUs and pulled my jacket around myself a little tighter. “Perfect.”
Since the day had turned out so well already and it was still early, I stopped in at Mr. Aikido’s Martial Arts Studio on the way home. Mr. Aikido allowed me to use the facilities for extra work I did around the place. I had been coming here on a regular basis for years since I lost my parents. Today felt like an excellent day to unleash on the punching bag and relieve some pent-up frustration.
After changing out of my work clothes, I stepped into the gym and headed straight to the bag. “This is for Troy! This is for TechisUs! This is for…” I spent the next thirty minutes pommeling the bag with fists, head-butts, and roundhouse kicks. I was exhausted but not done yet. “This is for my parents leaving me!” I slammed the bag with a dozen more kicks. “This is for my crappy life!” I threw my elbow into the bag followed by my fist. Tears began to flow as the reality of my life poured over me like an unstoppable tide.
“Brent?”
A tap on my shoulder startled me so badly that I reached over, grabbed a wrist, spun, swept with my leg, and slammed the person down hard with my fist inches away from their face. Staring into the eyes of the studio owner my shame was utterly complete.
“I’m so sorry, Mr. Aikido.”
As I pulled him up, he laughed lightly. “I see you’ve been paying attention in the classes. It’s my fault, Brent. I shouldn’t have interrupted you. We were about to go get some lunch and I want to know if you would come along.”
I was too embarrassed and dismayed to consider his offer. “I’m sorry…”
Rushing into the locker room, I grabbed my things and headed straight home.
“Perfect. Just perfect.”
***
Living in North Vancouver wasn’t cheap even when you have a dark, damp, seven hundred square foot basement studio apartment. My day jobs were never enough to cover the rent and additional expenses, but I managed to stay ahead by taking on side contracts and mining cryptocurrencies.
Being fired from work and almost breaking Mr. Aikido’s nose hadn’t improved my mood in the least, but I did try to pull myself out of the hole that seemed to be getting steadily deeper. Sitting heavily down in front of my computer, I flipped on the screens and launched an online game. I built my computer myself, complete with liquid cooled processors and advanced graphics cards. I loved the immersion of three-dimensional fantasy worlds and the extra computing power helped me churn out code faster for my contracts.
Today, however, I simply stared at my character on the screen. In the fantasy game I was popular, attractive, and extroverted. I had mansions and would be considered rich in-game. Although my character was female, it was far from the typical hyper-shaped, huge-breasted, scantily clad female characters other men typically created. I crafted my avatar carefully, preferring conservative beauty and elegant dress styles. Because of this, I regularly had male characters in the game believing I was truly female in real life. This didn’t bother me at all as my character was an outward extension of all I wished I could be in real life. All but the gender.
After twenty minutes of not moving my character, I sighed and shut the program down. Who am I kidding? I need a change in my life. If I can only get a little money, then I can get out of here. A change in pace is in order.
Moving to my browser, I scanned Craigslist under computer gigs for anything that might potentially pay well. Most of the ads were either scams, or for jobs helping set up a computer that someone just bought from TechisUs. The odd time I might find something more intriguing. Amongst the pleas for help, a single ad seemed out of place. It was posted only a few minutes ago.
‘Looking for assistance in obtaining my security deposit.’
On the surface, this appeared as any crazy Craigslist ad, but I had seen some like this before. This was dark web speak for I need someone to hack into an organization and deliver me a file. What was unique about this ad was it included a link to an image. Normally I would avoid anything with links as it could often be a method of someone putting malware on my computer, but I found this one holding my interest.
Launching a virtual workstation to protect my computer from any harm, I downloaded the image. It was a picture of three businessmen and one woman standing in front of an old industrial building in Vancouver. I recognized the building as it was a place I walked by nearly every day the past eleven weeks as I headed into work at TechisUs. Using Google’s image search, I found the photo appeared in a local newspaper article from seven years ago.
‘Old building goes high-tech. Synthodyne Corporation has purchased the old textile manufacturing building in Vancouver’s south side.’
The names of the four founders were listed as Gerard Goebel, Chang Huan, Abed Alraheem, and Svetlana Alesnikoff. The article continued to explain the history of the building, extensive renovation process, and some subtle hints into the company’s focus.
I did some digging into the company, coming up with little additional information other than it was founded in Germany and some names of the executive team.
If an organization has a product, certainly I would find more details about them.
Stymied, I looked up each of the founder’s names and only Gerard Goebel appeared to have much information about himself, but even that was limited. Apparently, he was involved in lobbying the German and Canadian governments regarding social justice issues.
Using software I wrote myself, I scanned the image for anomalies. The results were fascinating. While the photo was unedited, there were incongruous bytes of information interspersed every hundred pixels throughout the data of the image. In other words, the photo contained hidden information. This is known as steganography; hiding messages inside a digital photo. The person that placed the Craigslist ad, hid the contract information in the photo itself.
This was the most elaborate assignment I had ever seen. Using my program again, I assessed each of the anomalous pixels as to what value it should have had and output the numerical differences as text.
‘RETRIEVE SYNTHODYNE DOC FILE = 20091113FLU.DOCX. $50K. TEXT 4053435616’
Sitting back, I stared at the screen. I normally avoided hacking jobs but my recent job failure was forcing my hand. Fifty thousand dollars to get a copy of a file? I’m in.
***
The next morning, I began my attempt to hack Synthodyne. I started with a phone call.
“Synthodyne Corporation. How may I help you?”
“I have a friend that told me about a job opening that might be coming up. Do you happen to have an email address of the right person in HR I can send my resume to?”
“Certainly. [email protected].”
“Thank you very much.”
“No problem. Have a good day.”
I ran a quick Internet search for Jen Frank and found her FaceBook page and a few other social media sites. I began taking notes about her, jotting down key bits of information like her spouse’s name, children, pets, hobbies, and interests. On several sites, I found her personal email address and used that to attempt to log into her social media accounts. Using a combination of names and dates, I spent five hours trying to breach one of her accounts, finally striking gold. Her password was her pet’s name with the year her oldest child was born. Moving to her other accounts, I found all her social media accounts used the same password. This gave me hope for her Synthodyne account.
For my next step, I tried to log into Synthodyne.com using her work email and the password she used for her social media sites and I was soon reviewing Jen’s files, emails, and the corporate directory. My initial scan for the file produced no results, but that didn’t deter my efforts. Using a copy of an email from the IT department I found in Jen’s mailbox, I sent messages from Jen to ten of the executives requesting they change their passwords. The link I added to the messages would go to one of my servers so that I could capture their credentials.
By dinner, I had two executive’s passwords and their credentials and logged into their accounts. The first account, a VP of Marketing, produced no results, but with the second, the VP of BioProducts and Testing, I hit pay dirt. His account had access to a file directory where I found the 20091113FLU.DOCX file. I quickly downloaded it and was about to log out when I noticed a directory called Test_Subjects_Daniels_20110503.
My finger shook as I clicked to open the directory. Daniels is my last name and my parents disappeared in May of 2011. What a strange coincidence.
The directory opened and I found only one file. The file contained mostly information I couldn’t understand about DNA payloads, inducible pluripotent chromosome exchanges, and chemical reactions. But further into the document I discovered the names and birthdates of both my parents and references to a video file. Maybe these people have something to do with my parent’s disappearance.
Saving the file, I scanned for evidence of the video file and only found a reference to security videos being stored in a room off the lab. My hands were shaking as I logged out and opened the file that someone was willing to pay $50,000 dollars for. The document was large and contained far more biotechnical and chemical information. I couldn’t see the value.
I created a Google voice number and texted the number provided by the requestor. ‘Have file you requested.’
Seconds later I received a text back. ‘Need proof. Describe contents of page 57.’
That’s an odd request. If they know the contents of page 57 why would they need the document at all?
Skimming through the document to page fifty-seven, I saw a quote from Chang Huan.
‘In order to break down the fabric of society and create a utopian government that can control the world, a catastrophic event must occur; one that leaves all humanity questioning themselves and the only place they can turn is to us. The only way forward is to alter the consciousness of the world individual by individual and in such a way that race and gender are no longer obstacles. We propose leveraging vaccines to deliver viral genetic payloads that will transform black to white, Hispanic to Indian, women to men, and men to women. The resulting chaos will destroy global economies, but for us that are prepared, we will control everything.’
I had to re-read the quote several times. “They’re insane! And what does any of this have to do with my parents? This is terrorism!”
Pulling out an encrypted flash drive, I put the two files onto it and began wiping my hard drive clean. I can’t leave any evidence. My breathing was shaky. I need air.
Slipping the flash drive into my pocket, I left my apartment and walked several blocks to a restaurant. There I sat down and ordered a burger as I contemplated my fate and what to do. My phone chirped and my Google voice had another text.
‘We’re waiting.’
Ignoring it, I pushed my food around on my plate. This is crazy. I should go to someone like the FBI, confess I hacked Synthodyne, and show them the file. I’ll likely go to jail, but it must be better than what I’m getting myself into.
My phone chirped again.
‘We know who you are and where you live, Brent Daniels.’
“Damn!”
Throwing a twenty down on the table I ran back to my apartment just in time to see two black vans pull up. Men with guns got out and broke down the door to my apartment. I stood transfixed by the sight. Who are these people?
There was a shout and I saw a muzzle flash. The stop sign right next to my head clanged as a bullet passed through the metal. Run damn it!
I ran full speed down the hill and cut across gardens and yards. My pursuers were hot on my tail. Turning a corner, I slammed smack into the side of a minivan. Momentarily stunned, I heard a man inside the minivan screaming. “Get in!”
It was Mr. Aikido.
What the hell is he doing here?
Not wanting to be shot, I pulled the door open and jumped inside just as the passenger side mirror shattered. Mr. Aikido floored the minivan and we pulled away from the people chasing after me.
“Put on your seatbelt, Brent.”
“My seatbelt? People are shooting at me! What are you doing here? What the hell is going on?”
We careened around a corner and turned onto Lion’s Gate Bridge. “Seatbelt first.”
Putting the seatbelt on, I glanced over my shoulder. There were no black vans following us.
“You’re being played, Brent.”
“What do you know about any of this?”
“More than you might think. I promised your parents to watch out for you.”
“You knew my parents? Stop the car!”
“You need to hear me out and we can’t stop on the bridge anyways. I need to get you someplace safe.”
“Who are you?”
“I worked with your parents. They were good people. We belonged to a division within the CIA. Our team was responsible for identifying major global terrorist’s threats and stopping them.”
“You’re lying. My dad was an accountant.”
Mr. Aikido continued. “Six years ago, your parents were investigating Synthodyne Corporation. Things were getting dangerous and they asked me to watch out for you in case anything happened to them.”
“You think I’ll believe this? That they were spies? And even if you’re telling the truth, you and I both know you never looked out for me. I was fifteen and had to go into a foster home. I’ve struggled every day since their disappearance.”
“I was always watching out for you, Brent. I arranged it so that you would come to the gym. I provided you jobs through Craigslist to give you additional income. You’re extremely talented.”
“You set this up!”
“No, that ad wasn’t from me. I believe it’s from the agency where I worked.”
“The same people in the black vans that tried to kill me?”
“No. They were Synthodyne security. They tracked you. I know you have no reason to believe me, but you’re in danger. I believe your parents were set up by someone inside the CIA and Synthodyne is an extremely dangerous group. You may have both looking for you now.”
“Getting shot at usually indicates there’s danger. Let me out!”
“I’m here to help you. I think it’s best to get you out of the country.”
“I don’t know who to trust right now and you’ve lied to me.”
“You must trust me.”
“Trust you? Let me out!”
Mr. Aikido pulled to the side of a road in the heart of downtown Vancouver. “I can help you, Brent.”
“Then you should have done that years ago.” I slammed the door and walked away.
***
This is ridiculous! My parents couldn’t have been part of the CIA. If Mr. Aikido didn’t set up the Craigslist ad, then who did? All I know is that Synthodyne is somehow involved with my parent’s disappearance and if the documents are true, then they may have video footage of them. First, I need money. Next, a computer.
Walking from downtown, I stopped at a BitCoin ATM on Davies street. I had mined half a dozen coins over the years and with values skyrocketing, I had virtual money to use. The problem has always been converting BitCoin to cash, but I could get a few hundred dollars out at a time with the BitCoin ATM.
With cash in hand, I headed to my friend Jerry’s place. He was a gamer and had a computer I was certain I could borrow. Jerry was a bit strange and would never get involved in hacking, but I couldn’t go back home.
Jerry opened the door and looked at me quizzically. “What are you doing here, Brent?”
“It’s a long story. Can I come in and borrow your computer for a bit?”
“Sure. What’s going on?”
“I’m in trouble, Jerry. I lost my job yesterday and it turns out a gig I took on Craigslist wasn’t legit. There are people at my house with guns.”
“And you come here?”
“I didn’t do anything wrong… Well, not exactly, anyways. I think it was all a setup as I found information regarding my parents.”
“Your parents that disappeared years ago?”
“Yes… There is a company in town that referenced having video footage of them. I need to get inside and find their videos.”
“Just ask for them.”
“It’s not that simple, Jerry. I think the company is up to no good. Global terrorism stuff.”
“The police, Brent. Go to the police.”
“I’ve thought about that. However, I’m not entirely sure who is hunting me right now, plus, I did break into the company’s files.”
“I can’t let you use my computer, Brent. I’m sorry. If they found you, they’ll find me.”
“You’re right. I’m not thinking this through clearly. I’m sorry, Jerry.”
“Go to the police.”
“Maybe you’re right.”
***
The police department is the last place I’m going to go.
Staring at the back of the Synthodyne building all seemed quiet. I saw no cameras on the exterior of the building and there was a metal ladder that could take me to the roof.
I’m in over my head. Corporate espionage, perhaps? Cyber theft? Now breaking and entering. At least I know where my next meal is coming from.
Placing my hand on the cold, damp metal rung, I hesitated for just a second.
I need to know what’s going on.
The old manufacturing building had two skylights on the roof. They appeared to be as old as the building itself. With a bit of work, I managed to pry one open and after listening intently for anything inside, I dropped down into the hallway below. I needed to find the security office in the lab. Moving quickly and silently I scoped out each floor until coming to the basement. Here my access into the lab was blocked by a numeric digital lock. Sighing in frustration, I stepped away from the door just as it opened. A guard veered immediately down the hall letting the door close by itself behind him.
He didn’t even see me. Grabbing the door just before it closed completely, I slipped inside the lab.
It was eerily quiet, and I swore the guard could hear my heartbeat the way it was pounding in my chest. The only light in the lab came from the dozens of computer monitors and devices throughout the room. There were tables in the center of the lab that vaguely reminded me of something I might see in an operating room except these had straps attached to them.
I spotted a side room and opened the door to see an elaborate DVR system. In the back of my mind I thought this was all too easy.
If this is really a global terrorist organization then where is the security? It makes no sense, but I’m here and I need to get what I came for.
Recalling the video filename that referenced my parents, I moved to the computer and performed a search. It didn’t take long to find and in seconds I brought the footage up. The first thirty seconds was surreal. I watched my parents working their way through the building. They were dressed in clothes that made them appear as cat burglars. I watched as they used an electronic device on the lab door.
They really were here. Does this mean they worked for the CIA as Mr. Aikido suggested?
Heat washed over me as I realized I had been a fool.
If they have video of my parents, then they have video of me.
Taking my flash drive, I quickly copied the video file to watch later.
I must get out of here!
Sliding the memory stick into my shoe and next to my foot, I turned to retrace my steps. As I reached for the door, it opened. Four heavily armed men grabbed my arms and pulled me from the room. I was pushed face-down on the cold tile floor. A pair of black stiletto shoes stopped inches from my nose.
“Check him for weapons and get him on his feet.”
The female voice had a Russian accent. Hands roughly patted me down and then easily lifted me off the ground. My wrists were bound behind my back with zip ties. I stood face-to-face with Svetlana Alesnikoff. A guard handed her my wallet.
“Let’s see who we have here. Brent Daniels. You’re the one that hacked into our computer system. We’ve been tracking you ever since your call to our main line asking for someone in HR. You seem to have inherited your father’s looks and your mother’s tech skills.”
I’m done for. They already shot at me once before. “What did you do to my parents?”
“Where’s the file?”
“Destroyed. When I saw what was in it, I erased my hard drive.”
“You more than erased your hard drive. It was cleansed, wiped with zeroes multiple times. I’ll ask you again, where’s the file?”
“I told you already. What did you do to my parents?”
“Did you ever see the movie, Finding Nemo? That little fish is so cute. You might not realize this, but Nemo was a clownfish. Clownfish have a rather unique ability to change genders. Did you know that?”
I realized what she is implying. “Chang Huan said the only way forward is to alter the consciousness of the world individual by individual and in such a way that race and gender are no longer obstacles. Is this your plan? Take some DNA from clownfish and inject people? Is that what you did to my parents?”
Svetlana was beautiful but I saw no beauty in her. She slid her fingertips across my cheek even as I struggled against the firm grip of the guards.
“You’re a bright one, Brent, but it’s not so simple as just using clownfish DNA. You must first understand the biological processes that are triggered when they change genders. Once we discovered this, we then codified the process into what we call an intelligent genetic payload. A payload that first analyzes the recipient’s DNA, working with what is already there, and re-engineering the body into the most opposing scenario possible. You see, we’re all such a mix of races and nationalities these days but sometimes the percentage of one race is small and lies hidden behind recessive genes. Each strand of DNA, in computer terms, holds as much information as two CDs. Your entire body’s combined genetic information vastly exceeds every piece of information that mankind has ever produced. The information is all there, nicely locked up inside you.”
“That still doesn’t answer what happened to my parents.”
“It doesn’t? Did you know that your parents were spies? They broke into our facility here, much like you just did. They came to steal information from us. Perhaps you would like to watch their crime in action? Sam, play the Daniel’s video for us.”
One of the guards left my side and headed back into the DVR room. Moments later monitors around the lab flickered to life displaying my parents breaking into the lab. I watched as they moved from computer to computer, inserting flash drives, searching, and copying information. Lights activated and guards poured in from all sides. They put guns to my parent’s heads and forced them onto the floor. The video paused.
“You shot them.”
“Oh, for heaven’s sake, no. They came to get a first-hand look at our technology, so we decided monkey testing, human testing… We thought we would show them what they were looking for. Keep playing the video, Sam.”
The scene shifted to my parents being strapped down on the two tables. IVs were put into their arms. That’s when the screaming began, and their skin started to bubble. I couldn’t take it anymore and looked away.
“Unfortunately, our process was rather rudimentary back then and our delivery mechanism flawed. They didn’t survive.”
“You just admitted to murdering my parents. I hope you all die.” I was seething and struggled hard against the guards.
“Did I? I guess I did, in a way. On a good note, we have vastly improved the technology, but it’s still very painful as the transformation requires energy and that is handled through the consumption of cells. Luckily, we’ve managed to reduce consumption to thirty-three percent. It’s still a lot, but for a male your size to a female around the same age, that’s about right. However, we have challenges when transforming females into males. Taking a one-hundred-and-twenty-pound woman and consuming thirty-three percent, leaves only eighty pounds. To make it right, we must reduce the person’s age to match the new weight. It’s all tricky business.”
“Why tell me any of this?”
“We’re always looking for a few more test subjects. Practice makes perfect they say. We want it to be perfect for when we release this upon the world, and I have no desire to kill you. However, you did break in and commit multiple crimes. You could go to jail for a long time, or, I can test our procedure and you walk away free. You would have a new face that wouldn’t be on our security videos.”
“You already tried to shoot me, and I’ll still know what you’re doing and have done.”
“True. However, you have no proof. You’ll be a different person with no identification or money, and quite frankly, your story would be very implausible. Can you imagine going to the police and telling them Synthodyne Corporation, a highly respectable company, transformed you into a… How old are you and how much do you weigh?”
Does it matter if I give her that information? “I’m twenty-one and one hundred and eighty-five pounds.”
“…transformed you into a one hundred and twenty-four pound, twenty-year-old young woman, and plans on destroying the world’s economy and altering the lives of billions.”
“You’re nuts. The technology to do this doesn’t exist. You’re just deranged murderers!”
“Hmmm. Maybe you’re right, Brent. Strap him down.”
I struggled violently, kicking out with my leg and throwing my shoulder into the guard on my right. He went down with a yelp of pain. Taking a step towards Svetlana, my body seized as 50,000 volts of electricity coursed through it.
***
I could feel myself being lifted onto one of the tables and strapped down. The aftereffects of the taser left me dazed and confused.
“Bring up the monitors. I want to watch the intelligence system select Brent’s new design.”
Walking over to me, Svetlana held up a rather large needle.
“Don’t do this.”
“Put in the tongue guard.”
My mouth was forced open and a rubber bite guard inserted. I was terrified.
“The final solution is much smaller. It will be inserted into a normal vaccine and will be time-released. This way, everyone that had the vaccines will get transformed at the exact same moment. This one is larger because we have communication nanobots that will relay information to our screens.”
Struggling against the straps was futile as she pressed the needle against my neck. I felt a sharp prick.
“All done. That’s not so bad, is it?” She pointed to a screen. “The intelligent genetic payload is assessing your DNA. This pie chart shows the percentages of different races found in your body. You’re mainly of Irish descent, but we can see Swedish, German, and my favorite, Russian. These don’t really matter as we’re looking for the smallest percentage race for the most radical change. There. It just selected Israeli. Now watch as it analyzes your hair color and eye color.”
I felt perfectly normal still. She is enjoying this too much. If I survive, I’ll kill her.
“You have sandy-brown hair and hazel eyes, so it is selecting a dark brunette hair with gray eyes. Sam, would you say that’s a pale blue?”
“Definitely more of a gray, ma’am.”
“And… were ready! How exciting. Brent, I think you’re going to enjoy this next phase.”
Pain ripped through my body. I felt like I was lowered into a pot of boiling water. What little skin I could see began to bubble. The straps cut into my wrists and ankles as my muscles convulsed. My teeth clamped down on the rubber stopper in my mouth. I heard a hissing sound and the light began to dissolve away from my vision even though I was still conscious. Fire consumed me from the inside out until finally I was overwhelmed and drifted in oblivion.
***
I woke with a start and opened my eyes. My vision had returned, and the pain was gone but my body was completely exhausted.
“There you are. All done. You’ll feel weak for a while as all your muscles have been torn apart and rebuilt. You came out surprisingly pretty. You’ll need a bath or shower as the process leaves a lot of dead cells on your skin and hair. Be well, Miss Daniels.”
I tried to speak but I could barely move.
Svetlana had turned away, but she paused and leaned over me one more time. “About keeping you alive… I’ve changed my mind.” She turned back towards the guards. “Get rid of her.”
I tried to scream even as hands lifted me up from the table, but I drifted back into unconsciousness. The next thing I knew, I was in a car and could see lights flash by. Two guards sat in the front seat. The car began to slow as we neared the entrance to a large bridge. I fumbled with the car door and fell out into the street just as the guards turned around to try to stop me.
I rolled a few times before I got to my feet. I heard the car screech to a stop and people yelling. I staggered as I took my first awkward and weak steps towards the forest and a bank that dropped down from the road. My weak legs buckled, and I rolled down the steep wooded hill. I pushed myself as hard as I could trying to put distance between me and the Synthodyne guards. After a few minutes, I came to a large culvert near the ocean’s edge. Using what little energy I had left, I crawled inside and passed out.
***
I was unsure how long I had been lying where I was, but I could feel something warm my body. I ached like I had the flu in every cell of my body. Even my ears ached. Opening my eyes, the world quickly came into focus.
Sun. How long has it been since I’ve seen the sun? I’m in the entrance of a large culvert. What happened to me? I remember… Synthodyne… The lab… Pain.
My jacket was wrapped around me loosely. I slowly pulled it down and away from my body.
My hands were what I noticed first. They were smaller, more delicate looking. There was a layer of grayish dust covering them. Looking down I could see my clothes looked very loose except I could feel my pants pinching a little at my hips. I pulled at my shirt and peeked inside to see the tops of two large breasts. One hand moved between my legs to find it empty and void.
I’m a girl. Oh my god! It wasn’t a horrible nightmare. I’m a girl.
My legs shook at the strain as I tried to stand. Long hair fell in front of my eyes. It was dark brown in color but also had the same gray dust matted into it. I slowly made my way out of the culvert and further into the sunlight.
Where am I? Are the guards still waiting in the forest for me?
My first step caused a sharp pain in my foot and I realized my flash drive was still in my shoe.
They didn’t find it!
With my feet much smaller than before, I easily slipped off my shoe and took out the flash drive, slipping it into my coat pocket. I checked all my pockets hoping to find my wallet or phone, but everything was missing.
I quietly and cautiously made my way along the water’s edge until the forest gave way to buildings. I recognized the area and walked up from the ocean towards the streets. Glancing around, I spotted an old van and hesitantly walked over to it. The driver’s side mirror reflected the dirty, frightened face of a young woman. My face was covered in gray dust and I rubbed my hands over my smooth cheeks revealing olive-toned skin. My eyes were wide and my irises gray. They were captivating.
What am I going to do? Where will I go? Mr. Aikido. The gym. Maybe he wasn’t lying.
It was difficult walking as my pant legs were too long and my shoes were too large. I looked a fright as well. At the end of the alley I spotted a gas station and slipped quietly into the bathroom. Locking the door behind me, I stared at myself in the larger mirror. Using water from the sink, I washed my hands and face, and rinsed out my hair the best I could before drying everything with paper towel.
With a little of the dust removed, I could tell my hair was definitely brunette and the skin on my face was flawless. My lips were full.
I’m beautiful.
Feeling like I was slightly more presentable, I stepped back into the shop and realized a man was waiting outside the door. I had gone into the men’s bathroom by mistake.
“Sorry.” I croaked out. My voice was a little scratchy and I hesitated to speak more as it sounded so foreign to my ears.
The man looked at me strangely and stepped into the bathroom. The gas station store helped me recognize my hunger and thirst. I looked over at the attendant and mirrors, reached out for a muffin, but pulled my hand back.
Look at what I’ve gotten myself into. First, I hack a company, then break in. I’ve been transformed into a girl, and now I’m resorting to stealing? I can’t be that person.
Hungry, thirsty, and confused, I left the store and checked out my surroundings. I was about two miles from the gym. I started walking, aware that as I passed people they stared at me. I tried hard to act nonchalant but inwardly I felt people thought I was an imposter. I wanted to scream but I forced myself to remain calm.
The walk seemed to take forever. I was exhausted to begin with and my mind was working overtime analyzing every sway and bounce of my new body. Stepping into the gym, I could immediately smell things were different. The air was far muskier than I ever remembered it before. People stopped and stared at me.
Ignoring them, I spotted Mr. Aikido and made my way over to him. “Mr. Aikido?”
“Yes?”
He doesn’t know me at all. “May I speak with you? It’s about Brent Daniels.”
His eyes registered concern and he led me into his back office. “What’s this about?”
“I’m Brent and I need your help.”
“That’s not possible. Who are you?”
“When I left your van last night, I broke into Synthodyne Corporation. I had discovered references to my parents, and I needed to find out the truth. The guards caught me, and Svetlana Alesnikoff injected me. It transformed me into what you see.”
“I don’t believe it.”
“I’m wearing the same clothes as last night. Look at my feet. Nothing fits me. This is what Synthodyne is planning. They’re going to use vaccines to inject their virus into millions, if not billions, of people. The virus rewrites DNA. They want to cause global disruption.”
Mr. Aikido eyed me warily. “If you found all this out, then why would they let you go?”
“At first, Svetlana was going to let me go because they knew no one would believe me. However, she changed her mind and ordered her guards to kill me. I managed to escape the vehicle and hide in the forest. I have proof. They never found my flash drive. Take a look.”
I watched as he placed the drive into his computer. “It’s encrypted.”
“QQ4t$yop32. The main DOCX file describes what Synthodyne is trying to do. The video is what I found last night when I got to their lab.” I turned away when I heard the screams of my parents and started to shake. The pain I had gone through was unbearable.
Turning back towards Mr. Aikido, I continued. “I almost hit you two days ago when you tapped me on the shoulder. You saved me from the people that were shooting at me last night. You must believe me. I have nowhere else I can go. I have no money, no identification. I’m starving, frightened, and exhausted.”
Mr. Aikido walked around his desk and stared deeply into my eyes. “You’re completely different. You don’t look anything like Brent.”
Pulling my shirt to the side by my neck, I exposed my shoulder. “This gray dust is the consumed cells leftover from the process. I’m Brent. You must believe me.”
Mr. Aikido sighed. “I believe you.” He sat down heavily into his chair and placed his head in his hands. “I’ve failed you and your parents.”
“It was my choice, Mr. Aikido. I got out of the van last night and I was the one that broke into Synthodyne. I just don’t know what I’m going to do now. I’m a girl.”
“Do you know if there is any way to change back?”
“The process is incredibly painful. I’m not sure I could ever withstand that again. Svetlana seemed to enjoy explaining each phase of the process in detail. She stated that thirty-three percent of the body mass is consumed during the transition. Assuming I’m now one hundred and twenty-four pounds, then the next transformation would take me down to eighty-three pounds. I would be age adjusted to probably ten years old and who knows what I would look like. The risk is too great. I don’t even want to say this, but I’m afraid I’m stuck.”
“I’m sorry, Brent. I really am. I have a room in the back where you can stay as it’s best not to go back to your apartment. Synthodyne is likely looking for you still and it’s highly probable that the CIA is as well. I’m positive it was the CIA that set up the Craigslist ad knowing you could crack their code, even intercepting your Internet traffic to put you on a fake Craigslist page.”
“What am I going to do? I’m itching from this dust and I need clothes. I’m starving.”
“We can measure your height and weight and I can send my niece to pick up a few clothes for you. You can take my lunch. After watching the video of your parents I’m not very hungry anymore.”
“Thank you, Mr. Aikido. I’m sorry I didn’t trust you.”
“You were right, Brent. I didn’t deserve your trust. I won’t let you down again.”
Walking back into the gym, Mr. Aikido had me take my jacket and shoes off and step up onto a scale. It was embarrassing and I tried unsuccessfully to ignore the stares of those in the gym. My breasts moved heavily under my shirt and I was certain everyone around could tell I wasn’t wearing a bra. I began to realize just how traumatizing this would be. To think billions could have this happen to them at the same time was frightening.
The scale showed I weigh one hundred and twenty-six pounds. Adjusting for clothing, that put me at one hundred and twenty-four, exactly two thirds of my previous weight. I had also gone from just over six feet to five foot eight.
Mr. Aikido called to his niece and she asked for five more measurements; the length of my foot, around the back, under the armpits and above the breasts, and the circumference including the furthest points of the breast measurement, waist, and hips. I measured all but the foot while still in my clothes and deducted some for the excess material.
“Go into the back room and take your time, Brent. My niece, May, should be here in about an hour.”
Moving into the back room, I closed and locked the door before slowly disrobing. I was shaking and scared. My clothes fell to the floor with gray dust kicking up into the air. My breasts seemed large to me. My hands couldn’t fully hold them. I breathed a small sigh of relief in that I at least had the right number of toes and body parts and there were no obvious deformities. Although the gray dust covered most of my skin, my reflection indicated I was both beautiful and lean.
After quickly eating a banana, I stepped into the shower and took my time to wash myself thoroughly. My long hair took several washes. I spent at least thirty minutes cleaning the rest of me.
I dried myself carefully and stared into the mirror again. Without the gray dust, I was gorgeous. My skin looked tanned and free from any moles or spots.
This is the new me then.
Wrapping a towel around my body, I used my slender fingers to somewhat comb out my hair. It was long; going to the middle of my back.
The door to the room opened suddenly and a young man stepped inside. I shrieked and backed into the corner, holding my towel tightly against me.
He stared at me with lustful eyes. “What are you doing in my room?”
“Your room? Mr. Aikido said I could use it.”
I felt like he was removing my towel with his mind.
“Craig, don’t go in your room!” Mr. Aikido came around the corner.
“You let this girl use my room, Uncle?”
“You’re never here. Come on out. Give her some privacy.”
With another look at me and a smile, he turned and closed the door. Never in my life have I felt so small and frail before. With a little peace and quiet again, I sat on the bed and continued to stare at my reflection until there was a light knock on the door.
“Hello? I’m May. I have some clothes for you.”
Carefully moving to the door, I opened it slightly to check to see if any men were outside. Feeling safe, I let May in and closed the door behind her.
“Wow! You’re gorgeous! You must be a model. What happened to your clothes? How do you know my Uncle?”
“Would you believe I was kidnapped, and my clothes and identification taken from me?”
“Yeah… kind of. That would explain a few things. Uncle’s always getting himself wedged into weird situations. I bought you some flats, two pairs of panties, a bra, and two dresses. Let’s see… the bra is a 36C and the dresses are size six. You’ve got killer measurements. What’s your name?”
I almost blurted out Brent, but that made no sense now. I recalled just before my transformation that the system selected Israeli.
What Israeli female names do I know?
“You’re obviously distracted. They never took advantage of you, did they?”
“Who?”
“The kidnappers, of course.”
“No. But it was still frightening.”
“I’m sure it was. Take your time, Uncle and Craig are waiting for you when you’re ready.”
“Thank you.”
May turned and exited the room leaving me alone to examine the clothes. There was one red and one white dress. She had brought a single pair of white flats, two pairs of frilly light-pink panties, and a lacey light-pink bra. Making sure the door was locked again, I dropped the towel onto the bed and slid on a pair of panties. I was surprised at how comfortable they felt and how there was nothing pinching or too loose. The bra was difficult to put on, but after a few minutes of struggling, I managed to get it connected. I felt a little guilty wearing women’s clothing.
Checking myself out in the mirror, I was surprised by what I saw. With my hair mostly dry, and the bra and panties accentuating my breasts and the narrowness of my waist, I looked like a lingerie model. I slipped on the flats and reluctantly pulled the red dress over my head.
Now I look stunning even if I’m in a dress. I’ll need a new name. The only Israeli women’s names I know are Gal Gadout, the woman that plays Wonder Woman, and Bar Refaeli, a model. It’s going to be important to have a name that reflects both north American and Israeli cultures in case I find myself on the run and need to get out of Canada. I just can’t seem to give up on my roots. Perhaps Adele as a first name, Elizabeth after my mother, and Refaeli as a last name. Adele Elizabeth Refaeli. It sounds good.
Stepping out of the room, I made my way back to Mr. Aikido’s office. To get there I had to go back through the gym, and I was feeling very exposed and self-conscious. The bra helped keep everything from bouncing, but my hips still swayed.
Once again, the gym went silent, but this time there were a few wolf whistles. This frightened me.
Tapping lightly on the door, I caught Mr. Aikido’s eye and indicated with a finger for him to come join me in the hall. Craig’s eyes bored into mine and he smiled broadly. It wasn’t a pleasant smile.
“I would have never known you were the same person, Brent. In women’s clothing and cleaned up, you look beautiful, but I guess you don’t want to hear that.”
“If this is me from here on out, I need to get used to many things. Have you told May or Craig about me?”
“No.”
“Please don’t. It was hard enough to convince you let alone someone that never knew me. I’ve come up with a name for myself. Adele Elizabeth Refaeli.”
“You remind me so much of your parents. I like how you included your mother’s name as your middle name. I can’t imagine what you’re going through, but you’re thinking about the future and your new last name is good. You would make a good spy.”
“And wind up like my parents, dead and missing.”
“Come inside, Adele.”
I continued to feel exposed and vulnerable. I was at least happy to have Mr. Aikido looking out for me. Craig still hadn’t peeled his eyes off me and that made me wonder if he knew what was going on.
“I guess formal introductions are needed. This is my niece May and my nephew Craig. May and Craig, this is Adele Refaeli.”
“May, thank you for finding me some clothes.”
“My pleasure, Adele. I should be going. I hope you recover quickly.”
May left and Craig turned to Mr. Aikido. “What’s Adele recovering from, Uncle?”
I thought it best to have a consistent story, so I interrupted them. “I was held captive.”
Craig smiled and his eyes danced merrily as if he was imagining something. “Was that your boyfriend that did that?”
Mr. Aikido closed the door after May left. “Synthodyne held her captive.”
Craig knows about Synthodyne?
“You’re lucky to get out of there alive, Adele.”
“How does Craig know about Synthodyne?”
“Not to worry, Adele. Craig has been involved with my side business for a long time now. We’ve been surveilling Synthodyne for years and trying to find ways to get proof they were involved in the Daniel’s disappearance.”
Pulling Mr. Aikido aside, I whispered to him. “Craig knows I was Brent?”
“No. I’ll not tell him.” Stepping back to his desk, Mr. Aikido sat down. “In light of Adele’s recent experience, I think it is high time we step things up a notch. We need more information and samples. No one will believe what we already know about Synthodyne without hard evidence. I’ll make some calls about getting a team together. Adele, if you’re feeling up to it, we can really use your help.”
Synthodyne killed my parents and transformed me. If there is any way I can help put them away, then I’m all in.
“I’m not sure I want to go back to that place, but if I can help put them behind bars, then all the better. I’m a little stuck though. With no access to my old place and my identification and phone taken, I can’t even get a job or take the bus. I need a few more clothes and a laptop would allow me to hack into Synthodyne. This time I won’t let them track me. I made some mistakes before.”
Craig whistled. “You hacked Synthodyne and you lived to tell the tale. I’m impressed by more than just your beauty now.”
Craig was pushing my buttons in all the wrong ways.
“Craig, why don’t you check on the gym for a minute. I need to speak with Adele privately for a moment.”
“Sure thing, Uncle.”
Once Craig left the office, Mr. Aikido pulled out an envelope and a camera. He handed me the envelope. “Your parents have a house in Seattle that was your home before they moved here. There’s a key and an address in there. You’ll be able to settle there when you get the chance and we have your identification figured out. I have contacts in many places and can get you legitimate identification. There’s also three thousand dollars in there. Get yourself some clothes and a computer. Stand over by the wall. Let me take your picture for the identification.”
Not sure what to say, I stood and let Mr. Aikido take my picture.
“Thank you for everything. I’m sorry I messed up so badly last night. Look at me… I’m a girl. They’re going to do this to billions of people.”
“It’s time for us to go on the offensive. How are you feeling?”
“Exhausted. Confused. Hungry. Scared.”
“Go back to your room and rest. I’ll have Craig bring you some more food, then you can sleep. Hopefully in the morning, you’ll have a better sense of things.”
“I hope so. I just don’t know how I’ll live as a woman.”
“You’ve got heart, Adele. You’ll figure it out.”
Heading back to my room, I sat on the bed and stared at my reflection, legs, bust line, and hands. In some ways, I looked a little like my mom and somewhat like the character in my fantasy game.
Craig knocked thirty minutes later. “Come in.”
“I hope you like Chinese take-out.”
“You could have brought me parsnips and I would be happy. Thank you, Craig.”
“How come I’ve never seen you before?”
Maybe because I’ve only been a woman for a day now. “I’m new to town.”
“How do you know my Uncle then?”
“I’m related to the Daniels. I’m sorry, Craig. I’m starving and exhausted by the ordeal with Synthodyne. Perhaps we can talk later?”
“If you need extra warmth, there’s an electric heater in the closet. You can use that, or I’d be happy to stay here with you tonight to make you feel secure.”
“The heater sounds lovely. Thanks again for the food.” Strangely, I found I had been subtly changing the way I spoke to more like how I would chat in my game.
I don’t recall ever saying lovely before in everyday use.
“If you change your mind…”
Now I was getting irritated. “I won’t. Good night, Craig.”
I was thrilled when he turned and left. The smell of Chinese food was intoxicating and for the next half hour I satiated my hunger before climbing into bed and falling instantly asleep.
***
I woke feeling rested and refreshed, but still confused. I thought, perhaps it had all been nothing but a bad dream, but one look at my surroundings and I knew I wasn’t in my bed back in my apartment. Lifting the sheet confirmed I was still Adele Elizabeth Refaeli and no longer Brent.
I must keep repeating my new name to myself if I’m ever going to fully accept it.
Four things, no five. I notice five things as major differences about being a woman. It was more comfortable not having junk between my legs. It was less comfortable having pendulous weights dangling from my chest. My hair got into everything. My hips were wider and butt less firm. And finally, my brain wasn’t working as it did before as I seemed to be thinking of multiple things at once.
Sighing, I got out of bed and relieved myself before struggling with the bra again and slipping into the dress. I was grateful I didn’t dream last night as I wasn’t sure what kind of nightmares I might have had.
My hair was clean, but a mess. Finding a rubber band, I pulled it back out of the way making note to get a brush and some conditioner.
Mr. Aikido and Craig were in his office when I arrived.
“How are you doing, Adele?”
“Better. Rested. Still in shock but anxious for some retribution.”
“I received word your identification should be ready tomorrow morning. What are your plans today?”
“I need some additional clothes; a jacket, and a couple of exercise items. I’ll pick up a computer as well as a prepaid cell phone.”
“Would you like Craig to take you shopping?”
Looking over at Craig and seeing his not-so-boyish grin, I knew my answer right away. “I can pick up a bus pass. That should work for now.”
“Stay in touch and call if you need anything.”
“Thank you, Mr. Aikido.”
Taking my old jacket that was much too large for me, I wrapped it around me and headed out to catch the bus to WalMart. On my way into the store, I left the jacket with a homeless man sitting outside.
It won’t do me any good now.
My first stop was the hair salon. I wanted to cut it all off, but after the stylist told me how gorgeous my hair was, I decided just a trim and style to see if it could become more manageable. Even with the shower yesterday, it still had flakes of gray cells in it.
With a wash, condition, trim, and style, I could see the stylist was right and I was grateful I never cut it off. It looked amazing. Without the oversized jacket, and styled hair, I was drawing much more attention than I did before. Before all of this, I had lived a very anonymous life. I could go into a store and blend in. No one would stare at me. The added attention I was getting now was both exhilarating and frightening. I wondered if women ever got used to it.
Stopping in the jeans section, it took a while to figure out what size I needed. I tried on nearly a dozen pants, finding one pair of jeans that felt comfortable and looked good at the same time. I tried hard not to admit to myself, but the dresses simply felt better. I liked their look, and oddly, they make me feel more secure as if I was under a warm blanket on a cool winter’s night.
I bought one pair of jeans, two blouses, one exercise bra, two pairs of panties, some socks, runners, a jacket, and some stretchy exercise pants and top. This seemed like a lot but wasn’t enough to weigh me down for the rest of the day. I also picked up a brush, some shampoo and conditioner, a toothbrush and paste, and I was too embarrassed to buy any feminine hygiene items.
Donning my new jacket after checking out, I caught the next bus to take me to TechIsUs. Since they didn’t allow bags in the store, I checked my jacket and bags at the front and wandered through the aisles back to the computer section. Troy was there hovering near a couple of people but the moment I got close, he hustled over to me with a glassy-eyed look. For the first time since my transformation, I felt powerful.
“Welcome to TechIsUs, Miss. I’m Troy. How can I help you?”
I wanted to make this difficult for Troy and with his Uncle suggesting Troy was such a lady’s man, I felt a strange compulsion to put Troy in his place. I deliberately used a different name for him.
“Hello, Tommy. I’m Adele. I need a fast computer for hacking into multinational corporations.”
“Seriously?”
“Do I look like a hacker to you?”
“No.”
“That’s pretty assumptive of you. Don’t you think girls can’t be hackers?”
“I… Uhm…”
“I still need something fast and portable.”
“I know exactly what you need.” He reached out and put his hand on the small of my back to guide me. I wasn’t thinking about trying to get him into trouble, but…
“Keep your hands to yourself!” I raised my voice as customers and sales agents looked our way. It was perfect timing as Troy’s pudgy uncle was walking nearby.
“I didn’t!” The color drained from his face.
“You touched my backside! I demand to see your manager.”
“What’s going on here?”
“This salesman touched me.”
“I’m sure he didn’t mean to, Miss.”
“You’re taking his side? Is that the type of establishment this is? I guess I’ll go and speak to all my friends about your less than moral behavior here. Twitter maybe. I have eight hundred thousand followers… That should get the word out.”
Turning, I struggled keeping the smile off my face.
“Miss?”
I turned back while trying to put on a contrite and slightly wounded look. “Yes?”
“I can assure you that Troy is a stellar employee, but mistakes can happen to anyone. I’m happy to extend a discount to you and promise I’ll deal with him.”
“You know, my mother’s neighbor came in here the other day looking for a computer. She told my mother about the terrible service she received. She left dismayed because one of your salesmen didn’t know what he was talking about. She called the salesman sort of tall and lanky, having a mustache. Sort of like Tim here.”
Troy blanched.
“She said another salesman very politely tried to set him straight, but the first one started yelling at him. You don’t happen to have the other salesman around that can help me, do you?”
“Uhm… no…”
“Such a shame. He sounds like a smart guy with good customer service skills. I’ll take this laptop here. You said it comes with a fifty percent discount?”
Fifteen minutes later I left the store with the best laptop they sold. I could see the manager cuff Troy over the head. I hoped Troy wouldn’t be fired. What greater punishment than to stay working there for many years?
***
Having returned to Mr. Aikido’s gym, I had too much energy to get my new computer set up. I sat in my room and stared at my reflection for a good thirty minutes.
I’m very easy on the eyes, but I’m a woman.
There was a moment at TechIsUs that I felt good about my situation.
I’ve never been treated so well before and knowing I’m the same person but in a different shell speaks volumes about how people treat others based on looks.
The whole situation with Troy and his uncle the other day was nothing more than testosterone fueled primitive male behavior. I must admit that I participated equally in that; trying to show my superior status.
How many times did I do that in the past? Is that why I’ve struggled with jobs? Was my testosterone addling my brain and mouth?
My reflection did little to assuage my thoughts.
It’s all in the past. I must learn to live as a different person. Can I see myself getting into arguments with my bosses now?
A knock sounded at my door. “Come in.”
Mr. Aikido poked his head in. “Are you ready to tackle Synthodyne, Adele?”
“I’m struggling, Mr. Aikido. I’m fooling myself to think I think I can succeed. I failed as me before, how much more will I fail now as a woman?”
“You clearly don’t remember your mother much.”
His statement irritated me. “I remember her just fine.”
“Not from the same perspective as I have. She was incredibly talented and confident. She was a gifted martial artist. You had size and mass before as Brent, but would you say you could have beaten me in a fight?”
“No one beats you, Mr. Aikido.”
“And yet I’m smaller than you are now. Do you think size has anything to do with ability?”
“You sound like Yoda. You have a lower center of gravity and you’re faster than most.”
“Exactly. Did you pick up some exercise clothes?”
I nodded.
“Good. Put them on and join me in the gym. You need to realize what you’re still capable of. I need the old Brent that’s still inside you if we’re going to take down Synthodyne.”
He turned and left making me wonder if there was some hole I could go hide in for a few years. Slowly I got up and changed before heading into the gym. With proper gym clothing and my hair looking wonderful, it took no time for the gym to once again go silent.
Do they think I was a guy before? I know they don’t even though I feel like an imposter myself.
Instead of embarrassing myself right away, I opted for some stretching and warm up.
My flexibility is amazing.
With my legs straight out in front of me, I could easily put my head on my knees. Of course, this pressed my breasts into my thighs reminding me of what I was once again.
Men slowly began inching closer to me like I was a black hole sucking them into my gravitational field. Some were even posing nearby.
Why do I suddenly feel like a female peacock during mating season?
Putting on some pads for my hands and feet, I moved to a punching bag to get away from the commotion. It took me a moment to think through the moves and my first punch made me wince as my weaker wrist almost gave in.
“You’ve relied on your muscle mass too much to compensate for bad form.” Mr. Aikido whispered to me. “Concentrate on your alignment. Knuckles need to be perfectly aligned with your wrist and forearm. Use your hips to drive through the bag. Start slow and focus on perfect form.”
My next punch was much more satisfying as were my next kicks.
I have everything inside me still, but this body has never exercised like this before.
Standing still before the bag, I lifted my right leg and tapped the bottom of the bag with my foot. My balance was far better than before and my flexibility allowed me to move my foot higher and higher up the bag until my foot connected solidly higher than my own head.
“Nice form. I’ve not seen you around here before.”
I turned around to see a hulking mass of maleness.
“Beat it, Frank.”
Craig was leaning against the wall of the gym and had obviously been watching me. Frank scowled and disappeared as Craig sidled up to me.
“Maybe I was interested in Frank.”
“He’s not your type.”
“I wasn’t aware I broadcast my type.”
Do I have a type?
I hadn’t thought about sex and suddenly my mind lurched to a stop.
Oh God! They turned me into a heterosexual woman!
“You need a take-charge kind of man.”
My sudden realization made me very upset. “You don’t know me. Maybe I’m fonder of take-charge kind of women?”
“That’s really sexy. Do you have some nice female friends that can join us? Here, let me guide your hips as you practice. You’re not following through enough.”
He reached for my hips and I slugged him. I still had the pads on, so it didn’t do any real damage, but he certainly felt it. It was a good hit and inwardly I smiled. I could hear Frank laughing in the background.
Craig’s eyes flash dangerously, and I quickly felt small again. “You’re feisty. Maybe we should spar?”
“That’s quite enough, Craig. Adele needs to get on with her work, don’t you Adele?”
Mr. Aikido’s giving me an escape.
“Yes. Yes, I do.”
I needed some time alone to process my thoughts. Pulling my hair loose from my ponytail, I turned and headed back towards my room thankful for the respite.
Once back in my room, I locked the door and changed into the white dress.
At some point I’ll need more dresses. Did I really just think I need more dresses? How did Synthodyne do this to me? How did they make me want to be feminine and get turned on by guys? Somehow, this is all part of the disruption to cause as much mental anguish as possible, and it’s working.
Sitting on the bed with my back to the wall, I curled my legs up underneath me and turned on my new laptop. Within a few minutes I connected to Mr. Aikido’s WIFI and began downloading my backups from the cloud.
After several hours I had replaced the operating system on my computer with a secure Linux version and copied the contents of the flash drive to my hard drive. Satisfied I was back up and ready to take on the world, I decided to set my computer aside for a moment and go find Mr. Aikido.
“There you are, Adele. I was just about to go get something for dinner. Care to join me?”
“Let me get my coat, Mr. Aikido.”
I was indeed hungry and getting out of the musky smelling gym and away from the possibility of running into Craig was an added benefit. As we walked down the street, Mr. Aikido checked in on me.
“I want to apologize for Craig’s behavior, Adele. Obviously, he doesn’t know your situation, but you must realize by now your beauty will be hard to resist for many men.”
“I’m not sure I’ll ever get used to that. I feel both powerful and vulnerable at the same time. Do you realize what this could do to the world? I’m lucky I had you to go to and that you believed me. Without you I would have had no resources. I would have been utterly lost.”
“That’s why we need to take Synthodyne down, Adele. World economies will be disrupted, stock markets will crash. I believe this is their ultimate plan.”
“It’s not just the whole waking up as a girl, Mr. Aikido, it has also messed with my mind. Somehow the transformation has left me desiring to be feminine. I find men…”
Mr. Aikido chuckled. “I’m sorry, Adele. I’m not trying to make light of a terrible situation for you. This is a huge shock for you, and I can see this is causing you grief.”
“Why did you laugh?”
“The thought that maybe Craig would have a chance with you came to mind, but I see you’re still very much Brent inside. It would be like putting two tigers in a cage together.”
“Maybe he wouldn’t be so bad if he weren’t so blatantly trying to seduce me. It’s crazy to imagine being on the receiving end of… Let’s talk about Synthodyne. I have my new laptop ready to go, but we must be careful. They seemed to be aware I was hacking them before. We would need a subtler approach. Perhaps social engineering someone that works there. What do you think we need to bring charges against them?”
“By now they have tightened security and possibly encrypted their files. How you got the file before wasn’t through legal methods and thus wouldn’t be admissible in court. If you could get close to a Synthodyne employee and get back inside the building, there’s a chance you can steal more videos and a sample of their virus.”
“But that’s still stealing and also wouldn’t be admissible.”
“True, but if you went to the authorities with a story… You were involved with a Synthodyne employee and you began to feel uncomfortable with things he was saying at his work. While taking you on a tour of the building one night you heard screaming. Feigning that you needed to go to the bathroom, you witnessed something terrible and were afraid for your own life. As you were trying to escape you found recordings of people being tortured and a vial of some substance. You took some and ran. It would be enough for the authorities to launch a full investigation.”
“But why me? Can’t Craig try to get in with the secretary at the front desk?”
“You forget how sophisticated their technology is. When someone enters their building, they perform facial recognition that is tied in an elaborate network of justice system databases. Craig’s identification would be flagged and in turn linked back to me. Within seconds, Craig’s face would set off the alarms. I suspect they knew who you were within minutes of your entering their building, perhaps even tying you to your parents. Your new face isn’t in any databases yet. It will be soon, but I suspect we have some time before your identification photos will be updated to the specific databases Synthodyne has access to.”
“Let me get this straight. You want me to get friendly with a Synthodyne employee and have him give me a tour of their facility within a month? Assuming I can even get someone interested in me enough to grant me a tour without them thinking I’m some freak of nature, it could take weeks. Then relaying my story to the police might kick off an investigation that could take months or years. It sounds like we don’t have that kind of time, nor that I would have any ability to act womanly enough to make it happen at all.”
“So, you want to give up and let what happened to you and your parents happen to the rest of the world.”
“I didn’t say that. Can’t you get a small army together and break in, steal what’s needed, and destroy the building?”
“Synthodyne has offices around the world. Destroying the building would be very suspicious and would ruin our ability to provide a realistic situation that the authorities would be willing to investigate. It would also be like killing a single mosquito in a room of thousands. It wouldn’t hurt Synthodyne at all. I’ve thought this through, Adele. There are few options for us right now.”
I feel trapped. Nothing feels right, especially my bouncing breasts. My intuition is telling me this is all a bad idea. My female intuition.
“All right. I’ll give it a shot.”
“Do you think you can get a copy of their corporate directory? This will allow me a chance to gather intelligence on the staff and see if there is someone we can target. I received word that your identification will be ready in the morning.”
“I think so. That’s good news about my identification.”
***
Back at my room, I sat on the bed with my legs curled up underneath me. My dress covered my knees and feet and it felt warm and comfortable. It was one thing to sit here in isolation and quite another to be outside in the world. Dinner with Mr. Aikido once again put me in front of the world, and I continued to struggle with the stares I received from men.
Do I believe I can date someone from Synthodyne? How will I pull this off?
Using my computer, I connected to a server in Russia and then back to another server in Vancouver, making sure my tracks were covered. I attempted to log into Synthodyne’s network using the VP of Marketing’s credentials I had collected earlier. I was shocked to find the password unchanged and my access granted. It was only a matter of a few minutes to find a corporate directory, download it, and log out. I was confident my activities hadn’t been tracked.
Using a flash drive, I copied the file and headed to find Mr. Aikido. The gym was now dark and empty, but the musky male scent remained. A light glow emanated from Mr. Aikido’s office. The door was mostly closed. As I approached, I could hear two muffled voices.
“We need her, Craig… I must keep… low profile. You… criminal record.”
The voices were soft, and the building fans stopped me from hearing the entire conversation.
“…buyers? Are they ready?”
“…accounts already established.”
“…Adele? I could…”
“…expendable.”
I reach for the door but hesitated and quietly slipped back to my room. I was startled when a few minutes later there was a knock at my door.
“Adele? Any luck with the directory?”
“Yes, Mr. Aikido.” I unlocked the door and handed him the flash drive. “I covered my tracks well. They shouldn’t be able to see that I got the file.”
Mr. Aikido held up the flash drive and smiled. “Good job, Adele. I’ll get working on this. Get some rest.”
“Thank you.”
When the door closed, I felt a wave of relief, but it was still hours before I could sleep.
***
The next morning, I woke to the sounds of clanking weights and sparring going on in the gym. After a quick shower, I put on my jeans and a blouse cursing how uncomfortable they felt in comparison to the dresses. In my sleeplessness last night, I had washed the dresses in the sink and hung them up and this morning found them still not dry. It was the jeans, or a wet dress and I almost decided to still go for the dress.
Finding Mr. Aikido in his office, I knocked gently and let myself in.
“Good to see you this morning, Adele. I’ve been gathering information from the Synthodyne directory and have identified three men working for the company that are likely prospects. Here are their pictures.”
“The first one… He was there the other night. He might recognize me.”
I was leaning over Mr. Aikido’s desk looking at the photos when I shrieked as a hand smacked my butt. I spun around with my fist ready to connect with whomever did that but it was stopped easily by Craig’s hand. He was laughing.
“You just presented the perfect temptation, Adele. I would say your jeans are very nice, but it’s what’s inside them that give them the perfect shape.”
Slugging him would be the best option but I had already lost my element of surprise. I sat down angrily, ignored Craig, and pointed to the two men on the desk. “I don’t recognize either of them.”
Mr. Aikido handed the photos to Craig. “Have them followed. I want to know their every move.”
Craig took the photos and placed one hand on the arm of my chair and the other on the desk effectively trapping me. He leaned forward and stared at my cleavage. “One of these fellows will be very lucky. I’m envious.”
Smiling his disingenuous smile, he turned and left the office.
“Honestly, Adele, I have a hard time believing he’s family sometimes.”
“Unless you have leech blood in your family, then perhaps you should make sure.”
“He has a soft spot for beautiful women. You should give him a chance.”
I rolled my eyes as Mr. Aikido pulled an envelope from his desk drawer.
“Here’s your identification.”
I opened the envelope and pulled out a half-dozen pieces of ID. “This is a United States passport?”
“Your parents were U.S. citizens and you are as well. It’s also a way of deflecting your true identity from any connection you had here in Vancouver. Your driver’s license is from Washington state with the address of your parent’s home there. I’ve been working on changing the ownership of that home into your new name.”
“I have a home?” The thought of having someplace to go was heartwarming. “Thank you, Mr. Aikido. How can I be in Canada then?”
“You might have missed the other pieces of identification. You have a student’s visa and you’re enrolled at the University of British Columbia. I took it upon myself to get you signed up for several classes. Your first class starts in three hours.”
“University? Why am I going to university?”
“It’s just temporary until we get through this. You’ll be starting partway through the semester.”
“I avoided university. Why would I want to learn from someone that’s never had a real job in their life when I can learn from the world and Google?”
“It will expand your horizons and provide a backstory for you.”
“What classes did you sign me up for?”
“Diversity studies and Applied Artificial Intelligence 401. They were the only two I could arrange. You’ll find a schedule right there with your student card.”
“Diversity studies?”
“It seems suitable for what you’re going through.”
“Please tell me I’ve died, and this is my torture in hell. How do you put a twenty-year-old in a fourth-year class?”
“I pulled in a few favors. You don’t think you are capable for a class like that?”
“It’s university. How hard can it be?”
“Exactly. Do you still have some money left?”
I nodded.
“You should get a backpack and some school supplies. I suggest you catch the bus soon as you’ll need to find your classroom. You don’t want to be late for your first day. You’re giving me an exasperated look, Adele. It will take a few days to get the patterns of the Synthodyne people figured out. This will give you something else to focus on.”
“You know I had nightmares about school? I used to dream that I had to get to class and I couldn’t find the room. When I finally found it, they said I missed the test, failed, and would need to repeat the year. I hated school.”
“That’s because you’re too smart for school. You better get going or your dream might just come true.”
Sighing, I rushed back to my room, grabbed my jacket, and headed off to class.
***
It was easy to get a bus to the university, or U.B.C. as the locals call it. However, it took me an hour of asking around to find the right building for my diversity class. When I finally arrived, I was still a couple minutes late.
Poking my head into the classroom, I had second thoughts and was about to turn around when the professor called my name.
“You must me Adele Refaeli. I was told we had a new student coming today. Please, come in.”
All eyes turned towards me and I suddenly felt very small. There were some people that were clearly displeased by what they saw, others appeared lustful, and some completely disinterested.
“Sorry I’m late.”
“Take a seat. Perhaps you can tell us how you self-identify.”
Looking around the room I found myself in a different world. I had no idea what I was being asked. “I’m Adele.”
“Yes, but are you a he, she, ze, or hir? Are you hetero, bi, lesbian, gay, pansexual, trans, queer, binary, or non-binary?”
“I didn’t know I get to choose. What’s a ze?”
Students began giggling. “The good news, Adele, is that you’re in the right class as you clearly have some learning to do. Your homework will be to create your nametag. You will have a color of your choice, pink if you identify as female, blue if you identify as male, purple as neither, gray for non-binary. You will then put your name on it, followed by the pronoun you wish others to use for you, and a letter signifying your sexual orientation.”
Looking around the room I could now see nametags on everyone. There were girls with blue nametags, and guys with purple ones. “So, if I wanted, I could be a gay male even though I’m a female?”
“Whatever you believe yourself to be, that’s what you are.”
“Could I declare myself as being a sixty-five-year-old PhD that’s retired and collecting social insurance?”
The students laughed at that, but it seemed to frustrate the professor.
“Of course not. That would be ridiculous.”
I should know when to shut up.
“Isn’t using blue for males and pink for females sexist?”
“Now that, Adele, is a great discussion point. What do you think students?”
***
The hour had taken at least three hundred hours in my opinion. I was grateful to get out of the stuffy classroom and looking forward to finding some privacy and lunch before my next class. Unfortunately, I was like raw meat to flies and found myself surrounded.
“Adele, wait up!”
Several students pulled me to the side. One girl with a blue nametag that displayed the name Tony, ze, and a B started asking questions. “Do you really not know how you self-identify?”
I sighed. I didn’t want to get into this right now. “Let’s just say I’ve been asking a lot of questions about myself lately.”
“It’s straight forward. Are you a male or a female?”
“Tony! Ze could be non-binary.”
Tony bit her lip. “Sorry.”
Looking down at my cleavage, I didn’t think it was all that difficult. “Female. I have all female parts.” Even admitting that felt somewhat freeing.
“Then you must be questioning your sexual preferences.”
“That would be an accurate assessment. Listen, I’ve never talked about this stuff before.”
“Oh! You’re still in the closet. How sweet. You must like girls then?” Tony batted her eyes at me.
I quickly found an escape route and headed for the cafeteria only to be confronted by a group of social justice warriors committed to saving the Alaskan horsefly or something like that.
This is torture.
For the rest of lunch, I thought about my nametag homework.
The color is simple; pink. I don’t need people calling me a ze or a hir. She it is.
Glancing around the cafeteria, I noted all the people and the only ones to stirred my body were men.
I’m a female, she, heterosexual. God, how did they do this to me? If I had been a gay male, would I have become a lesbian female? This is insane!
I already determined to get a new dress for tomorrow’s diversity class. If I was a feminine, straight, female that would never be male again, then I might as well succumb to my body’s desires as mentally I couldn’t keep fighting it. I could at least feel empathy for those that feel they were the wrong gender because my memories and body were at odds and it was debilitating.
Luckily my artificial intelligence class was interesting. I even had a chance to develop a program to find a way through a maze and was quite pleased when my algorithm beat out every other routine from the other students. This had a rather negative effect as a successful programmer that was also a pretty young woman in an artificial intelligence class was apparently very rare. So rare, in fact, that I was asked out on at least five dates before I left the campus.
I stopped off at a second-hand clothing store on the way back to the gym and found an elegant dark blue dress with matching low heels. I told myself it was in case I needed to go out on a date, but the reality was I just wanted to wear it because it felt better than pants and look good at the same time.
The gym was quiet, so I took advantage of the lack of prying eyes and did a workout. Something happened to me today that was making me feel better about my situation. Perhaps it was time and distance from my old life, but it was like a switch activated in me and I no longer was in denial and quickly on my way to acceptance. I was still angry with Synthodyne and knowing they ruined my life, not once, but twice was still a great incentive for me, but I had been mulling over the options. I thought a parallel strategy might be in order. One I should keep to myself.
My exercise routine went well and lasted a few hours. It seemed the more I repeated doing something the easier it became, almost as if my brain memory was helping my body catch up to my old muscle memory. I was quite pleased with this and the more I worked out the better I felt about myself.
After my workout I took a long shower and shaved places I never shaved before. After my hair was dry and brushed out well, I put on the red dress and headed back into the gym to find Mr. Aikido.
“How were your classes today?”
“Although I admit the artificial intelligence class was interesting, I realize I made a wise choice avoiding university. It’s frightening to think these same students will someday be running the government. How long do I need to keep up this façade?”
“Until we get what we need from Synthodyne and that depends on whether we can get you involved with one of the staff there.”
“That could be weeks, or never. I’m not sure I know how to date like this.”
“I’m sure you’ll figure it out. You could always do practice dates with Craig.”
“You don’t happen to have other nephews, do you?”
“Craig isn’t that bad, Adele.”
“I would consider it if I had a contingent of body guards and a taser.”
“You should get some rest, Adele. Your classes start early tomorrow.”
“Oh joy.”
***
Being the rebellious sort of person that I was, I wore the new blue dress to give me a far more feminized look for my diversity class. Slipping my homework badge on, I made quite a statement to my fellow students. Tony was disappointed.
“Pink, She, H. You’re like completely normal. That’s so uncool.”
“Maybe tomorrow I’ll choose to be a purple, it, B, but today I woke up feeling satisfied with myself.”
“I think you’re afraid to come out of the closet and you’re too pretty to waste on a guy. You’re not afraid to be in the minority in this class?”
“Isn’t university for stimulating my mind and expanding my horizons?”
Tony smiled mischievously. “Well, when you’re ready to be stimulated and your horizons expanded, let me know.”
“Take your seats, students. Adele, I see you completed your homework. Can you explain why you chose what you chose?”
“I’m female, so I chose pink. I don’t pretend to believe anyone outside of this class will see me and call me anything other than a she. And, my heart goes pitter-patter for guys more than it does for girls.”
“That’s all well and good, Adele, but you shouldn’t be determining your self-identity by how others might perceive you. If you wish to be different and use a different pronoun for yourself, then that’s your prerogative.”
“I learned a long time ago that the only person I can control is myself. Maybe I would prefer to be a ze, but I can’t expect or get offended when someone sees me and calls me something different. If I get offended, then I have given others control over me. I am what I am whether that is trans, pan, or hetero, however, none of that changes my intrinsic value to contribute to society and whatever I am should never affect my ability to perform good work.”
One of the other students laughed. “Spoken like a white, rich girl. I bet you never questioned yourself or wished to be anything other than you are. You probably grew up with a silver spoon in your mouth and got to wear frilly dresses and played with dolls. Your parents brainwashed you into thinking you were a girl.”
“He makes a good point, Adele. Are you just the product of your environment that tells you what you are and how to dress? Why did you choose to wear a dress today?”
“Perhaps you would be surprised to know I was born a male. When I was fifteen, my parents were murdered by a terrorist organization. Last week, I broke into the organization and was captured by them. They’re planning on releasing a time-delayed virus that will completely alter humanity as we know it. Men will become women, and women will become men. Black will become white and white will become black. Millions of people will be affected. I know this to be true because they used it on me. I’m now a female with the full memories of growing up as a male. I chose to wear a dress because they’re a heck of a lot more comfortable than pants.”
“As lovely a prospect as your story sounds, Adele, it’s not feasible nor believable.”
“Whether it’s believable or not, that’s how I self-identify. I’m sorry if I don’t live up to your expectations, but I believe if I don’t yield to what I am, what I’ve become, that I will fall into despair. We should rejoice with those that find peace in who they are.”
Another student lashed out. “But you’re perfect. Of course, you’re okay with who you are.”
“I will be the first person to say I’m not perfect and believe me that I struggle with my own sense of self. I don’t judge you for I have enough judgement for myself. At the end of the day, I can’t magically make myself what I think I should be.”
“And what do you think you should be, Adele?”
“I know you don’t accept my story, but for the moment, assume it’s true; that I was a male a week ago. You might think I would want to go back to what I know, to my life before, but I surprise myself in that the longer I am who I am now, the more at peace I am. If I could roll back time, I don’t think I would go back to who I was. I was nobody. Invisible. I didn’t even think to consider life from a different perspective. People see me differently now. I’m noticed. While I’m physically weaker and more vulnerable, there are times I feel stronger. I even find I have more creativity as a female. I can choose to wear pants or dresses, have long hair or not. My clothing becomes far more tied to my emotional state than ever before. While I wasn’t excluded from doing these same things as a man, it’s culturally not as acceptable.”
“That’s exactly why we offer this class, Adele. Little by little we’re trying to allow people to be who they are. So, what if a man wants to wear a dress or have long hair? Our culture needs to change.”
“Culture is already changing.”
“But not fast enough. That’s what social justice is all about, change.”
“But the harder you push for change, the more you ostracize yourselves and make yourselves a target. People’s character and beliefs are hard to change. When you confront them, you force them to decide on the spot. This makes them reactionary and might cause the opposite affect than you’re intending.”
“Then in your worldly wisdom, Adele, how would you change the world?”
I suddenly recalled the words of Chang Huan. ‘… The only way forward is to alter the consciousness of the world individual by individual and in such a way that race and gender are no longer obstacles...’
“Through relationships. One person at a time. Imagine yourself a father or mother whose son declares himself gay or a girl. Do you stop loving them? Do you blame yourself? At some point, there is likely going to be acceptance of the situation; a softening of their hearts towards that which they considered offensive before.”
“Is that why you signed up for this class, Adele? To change your perspective? Are we in this room offensive to you?”
“Oh, for heaven’s sake no. None of you are offensive to me. My perspective was already changing. I can’t say that I can truly, fully understand what anyone in this class is going through, but with my own struggles, I can certainly try to empathize.”
The professor tilted his head thoughtfully. “Welcome to the class, Adele.”
***
“That was intense, Adele. I’ve never seen anyone grilled so hard in class before.”
Biting into my sandwich I stared into Tony’s eyes. “I should learn to keep my mouth shut.”
“I thought what you said was profound. I wish people saw me for me instead of a freak.”
I laughed. “They just need to get to know you before deciding you’re a freak.”
Tony giggled. “I think it would be magical to be injected and be changed into a guy.”
“What about your family and friends? Wouldn’t they have a hard time with it?”
“They might if I had any family. I’m all alone in this world.”
I gave Tony an appraising look. “Sometimes getting what you wish for doesn’t always turn out to be the best. It’s extremely painful.”
“What’s painful? Being a guy, or the transformation?”
“The transformation and to a lesser extent, being a guy.”
“I have a hard time believing your story, if I’m being honest. Look at you. You’re gorgeous. No guy ever changed into something like you before; not with all the money and best surgeons in the world.”
“I understand it’s hard to believe. Sometimes I question it myself. But just remember what I said when overnight half the world claims they had the same thing happen to them.”
“Can you imagine the chaos?”
“I don’t have to imagine it, I’ve lived it.”
“You’re sure you’re not interested in expanding your horizons?”
“If I do, I’ll call you first.”
***
By the time I arrived back at the gym, I realized I was starting to enjoy the classes and the environment at the university. Perhaps I missed out on the social aspects by going straight from high school into work. The students I met so far show a lack of urgency. While some are concerned about their future, few seemed to have any work experience, and many were living off scholarships and grants. To have few worries about earning enough money to pay for your rent and food, and to spend the day socializing and taking classes you find interesting was a paradigm I found hard to wrap my mind around.
I was about to change into my workout gear when Craig intercepted me. “Wow, girl. You look amazing.”
“What do you want, Craig?”
“There’s a good chance Alex Whitely will be arriving at a bar in an hour. He’s one of the guards at Synthodyne. I suggest you go there and get cozy with him.”
“I still don’t see why we can’t just replicate his badge and go in and get what we want.”
“We need a believable story so what you find can be admitted as evidence. This is the best method of getting in and getting what we need to put them away.”
I’m not so sure about that. “Where’s the bar?”
“I can drive you.”
“Wouldn’t it be safer if I made my own way there? Who knows, maybe Alex would see me getting out of your car and think something is up?”
“Don’t tell me I was never gallant in offering.”
“Is that what being gallant is all about? I thought it had more to do with letting the woman get what she wanted instead of the other way around. What have you found out about Alex?”
“He’s a bit of a loner. He seems to eat out a lot. Fast food mainly. He gets testosterone supplements, PC World and Concealed Carry magazines by mail.”
“Sounds like a real winner.”
“Here’s a copy of his photo and the address of the bar. Good luck, sweetheart. Let me know when you want a real man.”
I hated Craig’s attitude. I left him standing there feeling his eyes on my backside until I was out of view. Heading to my room, I grabbed an envelope I had previously prepared, some cash, and my identification. With all these things in my hands I realized I had no place for a wallet and I never bought a purse. I stopped by a store on the way to the bus to find something small that I could use.
Thinking practically, I chose a small black purse with a long thin strap as I would hate to hold it in my hand all night.
Here is one difference I think I will not enjoy so much. Wallets are so much easier to deal with. Will I one day be carrying a purse the size of a duffle bag for all my womanly things?
The bar turned out to be a seedy place only regulars would likely frequent. My identification showed I just turned twenty-one but one look at myself in the filthy blackened external windows of the bar and I knew I would be out of place here. I needed a reasonable story as to why I would come to a place like this.
Stepping inside, I was immediately assaulted by the smell of spilled beer on the old wooden floors. There were a few women in the place, but they seemed to oddly fit right in with the run-down décor. I spotted Alex right away sitting on a stool at the bar. He was still wearing his crisp blue security uniform from Synthodyne. Recalling the last time I saw a suit like that made me shiver.
My dark blue dress was still very colorful for the dingy bar and drew stares as I weaved my way through the tables. When I got up to the bar, I stood next to Alex but ignored him and asked the bartender for a glass of white wine.
“We don’t get much call for wine these days, but I think I might still have some around. You have ID?”
I pulled out my driver’s license and handed it to the man. “I hate dating sites. No one is ever who they say they are. I met my date at a restaurant down the street. Instead of being six feet two and a computer engineer as he claimed, he was shorter than me, obese, and knows only enough about computers to set up his fake profile.”
The bartender handed me back my ID and a glass of wine. “You don’t look like you need any help getting dates.”
“Thank you. I was merely hoping I might find something in common with the guy.”
“You should talk to Alex here. He works for one of those high-tech companies and even helped us with our website.”
I giggled inside. These guys have a website?
Alex’s eyes had been glued to me since I came up to the bar. He smiled. “You don’t seem like a normal computer science nerd.”
I smiled. “My dad worked at one of the many tech companies in Seattle. I grew up around it. U.B.C. has a few great classes in artificial intelligence so I thought I would take one of those to see if it would round out my education. You don’t seem like the normal web developer yourself.”
“It’s just a hobby. I’m fine with working as a security guard. A lot fewer hassles and I get a lot of high-end throw away technology. They do a lot of A.I. where I work.”
“Really? I was considering using A.I. for robotics and autonomous driving cars. What do they use it for?”
“Biotechnology. They create injections that can find anomalies in someone’s body.”
I reached out and touched his arm feigning interest. “A.I. in injections. They must be using nanobots then. Fascinating. I would love to see what they do. Do they offer tours?”
Alex shook his head. “Never. They’re a pretty uppity bunch. Security is very tight. It was nice meeting you. I need to join my boyfriend over in the West End.”
I stared after him confirming that my alternative course of action was a wise one. After paying for my wine, I headed to the downtown Vancouver police headquarters and waited in line to see someone.
“How can I help you, Miss?”
“Do you have an investigative department?”
“Of course.”
I pulled out a small envelope. “Can you make sure you give them this?”
“I can’t do that without knowing what it is and who you are.”
Looking around the room I could see half a dozen cameras and I suddenly became fearful. “It’s video footage of a dual murder six years ago. Please take it!”
I turned and quickly started moving towards the exit.
“Miss! Come back here!”
I ran lightly to get away from the station and turned a corner even as two police officers came out of the building looking for me. I kept moving towards the bus stop hoping I hadn’t just blown everything.
By the time I got back to the gym I was in little mood for chitchat. The gym was closed, and Craig and Mr. Aikido were in the office.
“Back so soon, Adele?”
“Alex was there, and I spoke with him. Perhaps Craig would have been better than me as Alex is gay.”
Mr. Aikido put his face into his hands and looked up at Craig. “You didn’t check social media like I asked you to. That’s shoddy work.”
“We still have the second option.”
I waved at them as I turned towards my room. “I’m tired and I have to get up early for my classes tomorrow.”
I could hear the two arguing back and forth all the way to my room.
***
“Find a partner. We’re going to do a little role playing.”
Tony pulled her chair up next to mine. “Gotcha.”
The professor waited for everyone to partner up before continuing. “Today I want each of you to exchange nametags. Imagine you are both on a date together and wanting to learn as much as you can about the other, however, the catch is that you must try to put yourself in the other person’s shoes and imagine their innermost thoughts and emotions. We will pause several times for each of you to confirm you have the correct perspective.”
Tony grabbed my arm and pulled me into the back corner of the room. “This will be fun. If I knew I’d be you today I would have worn a dress.”
“I don’t always wear a dress, Tony.”
“As if.”
Tony was right. Given the chance, I would always choose a dress.
“Let me make sure I have the correct starting point, Tony. You’re a girl that wants to be a boy, but likes girls as well as boys?”
“Not quite. I’m a boy trapped in a girl’s body. I love girls but being with a guy is also fun.”
“If you became a boy overnight, you would still want to be with a guy?”
“Oh. No. Only with girls.”
“Do you need a starting point for me?”
“Nope! I’ve got this, Adele. We should set the scene though. Where are you taking me on the date?”
“I’m taking you on a date?”
“Of course, silly. You’re the guy here because you’re me, remember?”
“Is this a first date or further into the relationship?”
“First date. In summer.”
“All right… let me think about this. I would start with a long walk around Stanley Park followed by a sunset picnic on the beach.”
“Ohhh… You’re a romantic. I like that.”
I sighed and reminded myself I needed to try to be Tony. Feeling like a guy trapped in a female body was easy even if I felt less and less trapped. “Well then, Adele, how are you enjoying your classes at U.B.C.?”
“I’m really enjoying my diversity class, Tony.” She giggled calling me Tony. “It’s opening my eyes to the challenges people face every day.”
“Challenges?”
“I’m a girl that used to be a boy and I’m supposed to be a girl now, but my mind keeps telling me that’s wrong. Others are experiencing similar things. It’s nice to know I’m not alone.”
“I can relate. It’s not easy being male in a female body.” Taking a cue from Tony’s hints and suggestions over the past few days, I added a little more. “If I were a guy you might be more interested in me.”
Tony’s eyes danced merrily. “I never said I wasn’t interested in you. My male brain still tells me I’m attracted to girls.”
The professor saved the day. “Pause! Now check in with your partner how you’re doing. Are you reflecting their inner struggles properly?”
Tony grinned. “You’re doing great, Adele. How am I doing?”
“Unfortunately, while my brain struggles, my heart and body win when it comes to sexual preferences. When I was male, I never thought it wrong for two women to be together because I loved women and couldn’t see why women wouldn’t also be attracted to each other. But now, my brain yields to my body’s desires. While I find women attractive, I have little sexual desire towards them.”
“Continue!”
Tony looked at me a little sadly. “Tony, you’re a wonderful person. I love your personality, but I’m not sure we can be anything more than friends.”
Her sad eyes compelled me to fall into Tony’s role further. “You don’t know that for certain. You should…”
Tony glanced around the room before kissing me long and hard. I gasped when she pulled away. There was something sweet and innocent about it, forbidden even. But I felt nothing stir within me. A wave of emotions hit me hard. I grabbed my backpack and ran from the classroom before I burst into tears, unsure as to why I was even crying.
Tony rushed out behind me apologizing profusely. “I’m so sorry, Adele. Forgive me!”
I sat down on a bench as my tears continued to flow.
Tony sat down next to me. “I’m really sorry. What’s going on?”
“It’s not you, Tony. It’s me. You’re a wonderful person, but your kiss just shook my worldview to the very core of my being. It made me realize… more unlocked something I was secretly fighting within me. I held onto the concept that I might still be me, but I’m not.”
“I don’t understand.”
“They won’t miss us.” Taking Tony’s arm, I found a small, private collaboration space and pulled out my computer. “My story is true, Tony. Six years ago, my parents vanished. I’ve learned that they were CIA operatives. They were investigating a company in the city. I… I found an ad on Craigslist that asked for help accessing a file. It was a hacking job. The company turned out to be the same one my parents were investigating. When I hacked the company and discovered the file, I also discovered references to my parents.”
“Okay. I’m not sure where this is going, Adele.”
“In the information about my parents, I found that there might be video surveillance of them, so I broke into the company to find this video; the last video of my parents.” I started playing the video as Tony watched in fascination. “Those are my parents trying to discover evidence on the company. You can see them being caught by security guards and being strapped to the tables.” Pausing the video, I turned to Tony. “What happens next isn’t pretty. My parents believed this company was planning a global terrorist plot.”
“What happens next?”
“The company was testing their virus. A virus that analyzes a person’s genetic makeup, changes men to women, women to men, and finds the smallest percentage of intact genetic racial markers in the DNA and changes them to that race. Six years ago, their virus was rudimentary and had many flaws.”
I hit play and watched as my parents began screaming and dissolving away. We both remained silent for a while.
“You broke in, got this video file, and then what happened to you, Adele?”
“I entered the building as Brent Daniels. I slipped the flash drive with this video into my shoe just before the guards found me. Like my parents, they strapped me down on the table and injected me with their virus. Unlike what happened to my parents, this time their virus worked. I woke up still strapped to their table and found myself completely transformed. They were going to kill me, but I managed to escape. The virus consumed a third of my body mass, turning me into what you see now. Apparently, I had a small percentage of Israeli genetic markers in me, which is why I look the way I look.”
“Oh my god! You really are telling the truth. I’m sorry I never believed you.”
“It’s not a story anyone would believe. This same company is planning to release this virus on billions of unsuspecting people.”
“I have thousands of questions, but you really were a man that’s been transformed against your will. How are you coping? You must be really struggling.”
“At first I was devastated but slowly I’ve been adapting to the change. It was a complete change. My eye color, hair color, wants, desires, even how my brain processes things changed. For days, I’ve been trying to figure out if I’m still me or not; am I still male at some base level. When you kissed me, it was like the final straw. It was sweet, nice, but my body just didn’t respond. I now understand that I’m completely a heterosexual female. I think like a female and my body responds as a female. Somehow the transformation even makes me want to be feminine. The only thing left of my maleness are my memories of what I used to be and even those feel less and less prevalent each day.”
“So, it’s not that you don’t like me?”
“You’re a great catch, Tony.”
Tony smiled at that. “At least I can say I kissed the prettiest girl at U.B.C. Why would this company want to do this?”
“They appear to have two directives. First is to remove the world’s barriers to gender and race. Second, which I think is their prime reason, is to take over control of trillions of dollars, destroy the global economy, and set themselves up as leaders within a new world government.”
“Have you gone to the police?”
“They won’t believe me and by the time there is enough hard evidence, the world will be radically altered.”
“To think they could use this technology for good. I could have everything I ever dreamed of.”
“Yes, but you would likely be age adjusted to ten or eleven years old. When the virus consumes a third of your body mass, there is an age adjustment that goes along with it. You’d be an eighty pound ten-year-old boy.”
“I could live with that.”
“But you’d likely be put into an orphanage or foster care. You wouldn’t be allowed to work, you’d have no identification, no money…”
“You really didn’t feel anything when I kissed you?”
“Not in a way that you might hope for. I’m sorry.”
“Can we please stay friends?”
“I’d like that. The very best of friends.”
Tony smiled and hugged me.
***
It had been an emotionally exhausting day and I arrived back at the gym tired but with my spirits high. Tony’s kiss had really set me free. Not that I still didn’t think about the change, but rather I didn’t feel guilty about wanting to be female. I had a new start on life. I could get a new job and perhaps even have a good career. My A.I. class was exhilarating. I wouldn’t mind continuing if possible. My paradigm had shifted. While I still felt university, in its isolation from the real world, could foster beliefs formed through ignorance, the people were far from the brainless zombies I once thought them to be. They had passion. There was a zeal about the students which I found infectious. There was also no question that the diversity class has inadvertently helped me cope with my own sexual identity.
Back in my room I thought long and hard about my next steps. It was time for me to move on. Mr. Aikido found me putting the last of my clothes into my backpack.
“You’re leaving?”
“Yes. It’s not like I don’t appreciate all that you’ve done for me, but I’ve reached a point where I think I need to move on with my life.”
“What about Synthodyne?”
“We’re running out of time and getting close enough to someone working there for me to get inside and steal more evidence, is just too sketchy.”
“But all the people it might impact…”
“I’ve done everything I think I can do without risking my own life further. I’m hoping to get to the house in Seattle and rebuild my life the best I…”
Craig ran into the room. “We have to leave! Now! We’re being raided.”
There was the sound of a gunshot and people yelling. “Craig, take Adele to Seattle. Use the back exit. I’ll lead them away.”
I hesitated a moment unaware of the real danger.
“Go! Now!”
Craig grabbed my arm and pulled. I reached down and snagged my backpack just in time. We ran through the gym, sneaking quietly passed armed men in black uniforms, and quietly exited the building. Craig had his car nearby in the back alley.
“Keep your head down.”
I ducked down low as Craig floored the vehicle. We bounced hard coming out of the alley and onto the main road. I heard squealing tires as we jumped right out into traffic. It was thirty minutes later when either of us spoke.
“What will happen to Mr. Aikido?”
“He’s prepared for almost anything. If he makes it, which I have no doubt of, then he will meet us in a day or two.”
“We’re going to Seattle?”
“We need to make sure we have our stories correct for crossing the border. You’re returning home for a week between exams. I’m your boyfriend. We will be spending the week before returning to Canada. You’ve been in Canada since August for your classes. I live here permanently.”
“My boyfriend? You’ve been daydreaming too much. Who were those people?”
“Synthodyne or the CIA. My bet is on Synthodyne.”
“How did they find out about us?”
“My Uncle is known to them. They have sort of a long-term enmity between them. I suspect the guard might have indicated something seemed fishy last night with you coming onto him.”
“But how does Synthodyne know I’m connected with your Uncle?”
“They watch the gym.”
I would have pressed the point, but we had arrived at the US/Canada border. I pulled my passport out and crossed my fingers that it was valid.
Craig rolled down the window.
“Where are you heading?”
“Seattle.”
“Where do you both live?”
Craig answered for both of us. “I live in Vancouver, but my girlfriend lives in Seattle. She’s attending U.B.C.”
“Passports please.” The border agent quickly scanned both passports and spent an agonizingly long few seconds glancing at the photos and our faces. “How long will you be in the United States?”
This was where I spoke up. “Just a week. I have to get back for exams coming up.”
He handed back the passports. “Enjoy your stay. Welcome to the United States.”
When we were a few minutes from the border I realized my toes were curled in my shoes. I didn’t remember ever leaving Canada before and yet, if what Mr. Aikido states was true, I was born in the United States.
It was another two hours before we pulled up to a small, but quaint house that overlooked Lake Sammamish. The brown house looked to have been built in the 1970s. The driveway had cracking asphalt with weeds poking up through the cracks and the front yard was overgrown.
“My Uncle told me he gave you a key. This house belonged to the Daniels. Make sure your key works.”
My key did indeed work and I eagerly stepped inside hoping against hope that I might feel my parent’s presence just one more time. It was like a time capsule. Craig all but ignored the photos on the walls and the dated décor. He headed into the kitchen then came right back out.
“I’m heading to the store to pick up some groceries. You’ll be in the master bedroom at the end of the hall.”
I barely even acknowledged him as I stared at the photos of my parents and me as a baby. We must have moved to Canada when I was one or two years old. The front door closed and with Craig gone I let my fingers tenderly trace the images of my parents across the dusty surface of a photo on the mantle. I surmised I might have looked a little like my mom but seeing the picture of her in her mid to late twenties I could see more resemblance now. She was very pretty.
I moved from room to room noting that over the years, slight changes must have been made. What had obviously been a nursery had been converted into a guestroom, but the walls were still baby blue with white clouds painted near the ceiling. Was this where I slept?
The master bedroom looked remarkably untouched. The closet was filled with clothes from my parents. Over two thirds of them were obviously my mother’s. Clearly when they left, they knew they would be going away for a while as most of the clothes were in wardrobe bags or plastic. This would indicate they were planning on coming back. I pulled a dress from the closet, removed the thin clear plastic bag, and smelled it, saddened that my mother’s scent was no longer clinging to it. I checked the size and realized it might fit me. My mother had good taste in clothes.
How long had it been since anyone was here? The bed mattress had been stripped of sheets and blanket. I found those sealed in plastic on a shelf high up in the closet. Even my mother’s clothes from the dresser were carefully put away in a way to protect them from any damage over the years. Once they were finished in Canada, would we have all come back here?
The master bathroom was small but had a nice shower tub combination. Another closet in the bathroom had towels, shampoos and conditioners, all sealed and protected. I reminded myself I could use a shower and determined to see if there was a robe or other clothes I could wear.
I headed downstairs to find another bedroom and a small family room. There was another door that was locked. On a whim, I tried the house key and was surprised it worked. The room beyond spoke volumes. Almost as if I entered a James Bond movie, the walls held half a dozen handguns, cleaning kits, bullets, knives, and tactical gear. Under the counter rested a digital safe.
I began punching numbers into the safe to no avail until I recalled what most people used for passwords. I punched in my birthdate and heard a clunk and a couple of chirping sounds. Twisting the handle downward, the heavy safe door pulled open. Inside I found passports for my parents and bundles of cash for a variety of countries, including the United States. What was even more interesting was the DVD with my name on it.
Recalling that I saw a DVD player next to the television upstairs, I took the DVD and closed and locked the safe and room.
I sat on the couch watching my parents come into view on the television. The date in the bottom right corner indicated this was made a few months before they disappeared.
‘Hello, Brent.’
It was so good to see them and to hear their voices again. They looked somber.
‘If you’re watching this then you know something terrible has happened to us. You probably also know that we lived secret lives. Working for the CIA has its benefits and, for the most part, is safe. We made this video knowing there are parts of our job that are not so safe. If we have gone missing or worse, have been killed, know that we love you very much. We chose this life so that you can live in a world free from fear of terrorism. That you can grow up feeling safe. We hope the corruption within the world never touches you.’
‘You are most likely watching this video in Vancouver. Our trusted friend and co-worker should have given this to you in the event of our death. He also has a key to a house in the Seattle area and copies of your original citizenship documents. We have planned carefully to make sure you will be taken care of. The house is fully paid for. We have bank accounts you will have access to. Your birthday is the code.’
‘Know that we hope you never have to watch this video. We love you.’
Mom’s hand moved towards the camera and for a moment I closed my eyes as if to feel her touch. When I opened them again, the video had ended but my tears had just begun.
Why couldn’t we have just stayed here as a family? Why were you taken from me?
After several minutes, I wiped my tears and ejected the DVD.
Mr. Aikido had the key, why didn’t he give me the video of my parents? Did they not have a chance to give it to him?
Taking the DVD back downstairs, I put it back in the safe and dug further through the contents. As my parents suggested, there was bank account information, balances, and my original birth certificate and other documentation.
Hearing a car pull up, I quickly put everything back and ran upstairs to the master bedroom where I began putting on the sheets to the bed. Moments later Craig was staring at me from the bedroom door.
“You hungry?”
I nodded. “Any word from your Uncle?”
“He got away and is working his way down to us. He should be here in a couple hours. I hope you like pizza and beer.”
“Yes. Thank you for getting that for us and for help us both get out of the gym safely.” I followed Craig into the dining room. The smell of pizza wafted through the air making me hungry.
Craig eyed me appraisingly as he handed me a beer and a piece of pizza. “I don’t understand why my Uncle gave you a key or why your pack was ready.”
“I decided I was done with Synthodyne. After the guard never worked out, I realized I didn’t want to get involved again with them. Your Uncle was kind enough to suggest I could come here to restart my life.”
“There’s more to it than that. My Uncle never does anything without thinking of the long-term benefits. Letting you use this house seems incongruent with his desires. How exactly do you know my Uncle? Why did you come to him of all people after your encounter with Synthodyne?” Craig’s face was intense.
“I used to come to the gym. I thought your Uncle would be safe.”
I took a sip of the beer, but Craig smacked it out of my hand. The beer crashed and broke against the dining room wall. “Don’t lie to me! You were never at the gym. I would have known.”
I stood and went into the kitchen to find a towel to wipe up the beer and to think. Craig’s eyes never left me.
“Your Uncle has his reasons for helping me but clearly you won’t be satisfied with that as an answer. I’ve tried to keep this a secret for my own sanity.” I paused for a moment deciding whether to continue. “I’m Brent Daniels. I broke into Synthodyne to find evidence of what happened to my parents, was caught, and they used their virus on me.”
Craig began laughing mirthlessly. “Now it all makes sense. They turned you into a little femboy.” He continued laughing, grabbed two beers and headed for the front door. Moments later I heard the car engine rev and tires squealing.
Maybe he will at least leave me alone now. At least he left the pizza.
I was still a little shaky from Craig’s outburst. It was frightening to know I was so much weaker than before. I knew I wasn’t helpless but I was also not fully aware of my own abilities.
I ate the pizza and had one beer. I felt slightly tipsy and realized my smaller body mass would make me more prone to the effects of alcohol. After cleaning up I selected one of my mom’s dresses and headed to the shower. I felt a little nostalgic thinking that my parents likely used these towels before.
After my shower I found a hair dryer and dried my hair while brushing it out. I tried to emulate the hair stylist and it turned out quite nice. My mom’s dress fit me well and was a great improvement in style and quality over the dresses I was wearing before. I made note to get my ears pierced as someday I might need to wear earrings.
I was sitting on the couch when I glanced outside the window to see Mr. Aikido’s van pull up. It was getting late in the day and still no word from Craig. Not that I minded his absence in the least.
“Adele? Craig?”
“I’m here, Mr. Aikido. Craig left a while ago. He didn’t say where he was going, just happy to be away from me, I think. How are you? Are you all right?”
“I’m fine. It was a bit of a scramble, but I managed to get away with nary a scratch. What do you mean about Craig?”
“Craig put two and two together and demanded answers from me. He was becoming rather upset so I told him what really happened to me and who I am. He laughed, took some beer, and drove off.”
Mr. Aikido chuckled. “I think he believed you were his next conquest. He’ll think twice about that now.”
“I hope so. Was that Synthodyne that attacked? What do we do now?”
“Yes. Synthodyne was behind it. I’m getting a team together. They should arrive tomorrow. We’ll do this the old fashion way.”
“Meaning?”
“We’ll break in and take what we need. If you want to stay removed that’s fine, but I still need you to come back to Vancouver with us.”
I wasn’t sure how I felt about this. “When?”
“We’ll get Internet turned on here tomorrow. The team will arrive by lunch. We will spend a week planning then head back up.”
“Are you certain you need me?”
“We might need an additional pair of eyes on surveillance and we need your computer skills to dig up the building plans. There’s still a chance we might need you to go into the main building during the day to gather reconnaissance. The only one that can do that safely is you.”
“What about my classes?”
“I thought you didn’t like university.”
“There are some redeeming values there. Strangely, I found it somewhat freeing to almost feel normal again. My parents had always planned on coming back here, didn’t they?”
“Yes. Things just got out of control in Vancouver and they never really came back. They used this place as a base sometimes, but most everything is the way they left it.”
“Thanks for taking care of this place for them. I only wish I had a note or something from them. It seems odd to think they knew what they were getting involved in with Synthodyne and yet there was no will or letter or anything.”
There was a flicker of annoyance from Mr. Aikido. “They never expected anything to happen. You were underage so the house came into my name to hold in trust for you. By this time next week, the paperwork should all be complete for the transfer into your name. There’s even a car in the garage. I just need to get time to change the title over to you.”
“It’s been a hectic couple of days. I think I’ll turn in for the night. Are you all set? Do you need anything?”
“I’ve stayed over at this house several times. I’ll toss some sheets on the bed upstairs here. Craig usually sleeps downstairs.”
“Good night, Mr. Aikido.”
“Good night, Adele.”
I made my way into the bedroom and locked the door behind me. After brushing my teeth, I rummaged through the dresser and found a nightgown. I ran my fingers over the delicate silky garment before stripping and putting it on. It made me feel wonderful and I loved how it glided over my smooth skin. Soon I was fast asleep.
***
I woke with a start. Loud music was playing and the sound of a car door closing hard outside jolted me into full awareness. It was late and my clock showed it to be nearly three in the morning. The front door thumped open and I heard heavy steps on stairs.
“Where’s my little femboy? I know you’re here.”
It was Craig and his words were all slurred. I was just getting out of bed when my door flew open with splinters of wood frame flying everywhere. Craig’s eyes found mine and he smiled evilly.
“Do you have all the right parts, femboy?”
I had just gotten to my feet when his hand reached for me. I batted it away which only made Craig angry. He was incredibly fast. He grabbed me by the arms and threw me down on the bed. My nightgown was barely covering me as he climbed onto the bed. Fight Adele! Fight!
I thrust my knee up hard into his groin and slammed the flat palm of my hand into his nose. He fell off the bed and landed heavily on the floor with a large thump. He had one hand on his private parts and the other on his bleeding nose. I was getting to my feet when Mr. Aikido ran into the room.
One look at me and another at Craig and Mr. Aikido grabbed Craig’s ear and pulled him through the door and into the hallway. With a swift kick to Craig’s backside, Craig yelped and sprawled face first into the carpet.
Mr. Aikido pulled Craig’s hair back so that he could stare Craig in the eyes. “You dishonor me! Now get downstairs and out of my sight!”
Craig scurried away. Mr. Aikido turned towards me. “Are you all right?”
“I need a much bigger and thicker door. I’m all right, just shaken. I’m surprised he came after me after he knew what I was before.”
“He’s so drunk he’ll likely not even remember anything in the morning. Knowing Craig, he struck out at the bars and decided you were the next best thing.”
“Nice to know I’m thought of as a last resort. Listen, tomorrow I think I should leave. I’ll do what I can to help you, but maybe it’s not such a wise decision for me to stay here.”
“Craig won’t touch you again, I’ll guarantee it. I’ve got a lot of work to do tomorrow. Why don’t you take my van in the morning and go do something fun for a change? Come back in time for dinner and I’m sure it will have all blown over by then.”
“All right. Should I pick anything up while I’m out?”
“No. I’ve got everything taken care of. Don’t worry about Craig.”
“I’ll give it a try. I feel attached to this house. While I don’t have memories of it, I can almost feel my parent’s presence here.”
“I promise if things don’t work, then we will leave. This is your place.”
“Thank you, Mr. Aikido.”
“Try to get some sleep.”
***
I managed to piece together the door enough to close it, but the lock was broken, and I wound up staring at the door most of the night and listening for sounds of footsteps. I wouldn’t say I was panicked, but adrenaline and fear held a tight grip on my mind.
That was just too close.
I was proud of myself for handling the situation, but Craig had been drunk, and his reaction times were slower than normal even if they were fast. If I hadn’t fought back, I shuddered to think of what might have been the outcome. Letting my mind drift to these thoughts kept me awake.
Having no desire to bump into Craig in the morning, I got up at the first sounds of stirring. Relieved the sounds were from Mr. Aikido, I quickly got my things together, begged for the keys to his van, and made my way towards downtown Seattle.
Finding a parking spot and a coffee shop with WIFI, I settled in with a cup of rich hot chocolate and set about some plans of my own. My first task was to email Tony and explain a little of what has been going on and why I wouldn’t likely be back at school. It was surprising how attached I had become to our conversations. She was a good friend; better than any of my previous friends.
I realized I was truly happy for the first time in my life; scared to death sometimes, but happy being the new me. I wondered if all men having this change would feel as I do. It helped that I was pretty.
I wonder what my parents would think of my change.
I was purposeless and lost before, now I’m just lost.
I took a deep sip of hot chocolate and spent a few minutes looking up the local FBI agency. There was something not quite right with Mr. Aikido and Craig. I couldn’t exactly put my finger on it, but there was a moment last night that I was certain Mr. Aikido knew about the video and for whatever reason never chose to give it to me. Finding the FBI office several blocks from the coffee shop, I made note of where it was on the map and moved on to tackling the next item on my list.
Pulling a piece of paper from my backpack, I typed in the bank account information my parents left for me. While technically not in my name, I found I had full rights to the account; an account with over three hundred thousand dollars in it.
If I have a house, a car, and this money, I can cautiously take some time and find myself. Perhaps I could travel some or maybe even go back to school.
Wiping a tear from my cheek, I realized my parents never willingly left me. They tried hard to be there for me even in their deaths. I had blamed them for everything since they disappeared. Little by little my entire life was changing before my eyes.
I packed up my laptop and paused to look at my reflection in the coffeeshop window. Get rid of Craig, Synthodyne, and everyone else around me, let me be me and I knew I would be satisfied with my new life.
The FBI building was a rather uninspiring old brick building.
I’m not sure how things will go, but I’m willing to give it a chance.
At the front desk I asked to see an agent and after numerous questions and a fifteen-minute wait, I was introduced to Wade Carrol. Wade escorted me to his office.
“What can I help you with, Adele?”
“My parents worked for the CIA. They were on a mission six years ago investigating Synthodyne Corporation in Vancouver, B.C. I have evidence they were murdered and a frightening story of national significance.”
“That’s out of my league. We’re the FBI, we don’t do anything outside of the country.”
“But you do investigate national terrorism threats?”
“Yes, of course.”
I hesitated a minute and felt small under the agent’s gaze. I unloaded my entire tale, provided the documents and video footage, and held out my wrists.
“Put your hands down, Adele. I have no jurisdiction over your hacking. You weave a compelling story and the video is disturbing, but clearly, you’re a young woman, have always been a young woman, and global conspiracies of this scale are never real. Either you’ve been put up to this or you truly believe it. Now I suggest you leave before I find something I can charge you with.”
By the time I stepped outside a light drizzle had begun. Seattle, it seemed, wasn’t that much different than Vancouver. I was disappointed. Svetlana was correct. People wouldn’t listen to me.
My phone rang as I got back to the van. “Hello?”
“Hey girlfriend.”
“Tony! I thought you’d be in class.”
“I got your email and was upset you’re not here. Diversity class was a bunch of rubbish today. Without you, a single, straight, white chick, they don’t seem to know what to talk about. It sounded like you were in trouble. I just want you to know you can always count on me.”
“Thanks, Tony. You don’t know how much your friendship means to me right now. You’re the only friend I have.”
“Then come on over. I make a mean margarita that can wipe out anyone’s troubles, at least for a time.”
“That’s sounds like fun but I’m in Seattle right now.”
“Seattle?”
“It’s a long story.”
“You certainly don’t live a dull life.”
“Before all of this, I thought my life was very dull. Now, that dull life didn’t seem so bad.”
“Are you having second thoughts about the new you?”
“No. Not at all. I’m enamored with the new me. I never would have thought it. That’s kind of gay, isn’t it?”
“I think it’s cool. Of course, it would have been cooler if you kept your sexual orientation and still liked women.”
I laughed. “You really are special, Tony.”
“Yup. Special needs. That’s me.”
“Maybe you can help me with something. I want to pierce my ears. Where do I go to get that sort of thing done?”
“You really are going all feminine, aren’t you?”
“My parents left me a house down here. My mom’s clothes were carefully put away. Sure, they’re twenty years old, but they’re gorgeous and they fit me. It makes me feel connected to my mom like I’ve never felt before. I know it’s strange, but I just need to get on with my life.”
“Beautiful dresses, huh? Sounds just your style. Most salons will do ear piercing for free if you buy a pair of studs. It doesn’t hurt much.”
“Thanks, Tony.”
“Stay safe, Adele.”
“I’ll try.”
***
I spent the afternoon finding a salon, getting my ears pierced, and taking in a movie. I needed something to put me into a different world where I didn’t have to think. It was with reluctance and trepidation that I pulled back up to the house. There was a large silver Ford Excursion in the driveway.
The afternoon had been so pleasant that I hesitated to open the door to a world of espionage, global terrorism, and murder. Craig would be in there as well.
Get over your fears, Adele.
There was much conversation happening, but it all stopped the instant I opened the door. Mr. Aikido poked his head around the corner. He turned his head to speak with whomever was in the room. “All clear. Welcome back, Adele.”
At the top of the stairs I looked in on the living room. Craig wasn’t looking too good in a corner chair. There were three new people. Two very large military-like looking men. Their broad shoulders, stature, two-day old stubble, and tattoos on their arms made them appear to be very dangerous. Their eyes practically disrobed me.
There was also a rather androgynous looking Asian woman. She frowned as she looked at me. On the coffee table were notes and handguns. I felt like I just walked into a mafia convention or a drug deal.
Mr. Aikido introduced me. “Everyone, this is Adele. She’s a real computer wizard and is the most recent target of Synthodyne for hacking and breaking into their building.” The Asian lady’s frown disappeared and there was a slight nod of appreciation. “Adele, these are some of the team I used to work with at the CIA. We have Teddy, Frank, and Luan.”
Teddy was the largest of the two men. “Teddy?”
He turned to the others. “Don’t you dare tell her.”
Frank laughed. “He got his nickname after buying a six-foot teddy bear for his daughter. He brought the thing into CIA headquarters to store for a few days before her birthday and it was confiscated.”
Teddy slugged Frank in the arm, but Luan continued the story. “He kept roaming the CIA halls mumbling to himself about his lost teddy. The name stuck.”
I glanced at Craig in the corner. His eyes were all black. He didn’t look upset, rather he looked like a puppy that had just been caught peeing on the carpet. He turned his gaze from me and looked out the window.
I pulled out my laptop and asked how I could help.
“See if you can bring up any plans for the Synthodyne building. What we’re looking for is anything filed to show their renovations. This will give us insight into where they may be storing their most valuable items. Electrical plans could be very useful as they might show camera locations and alarms.”
“Unless they fixed the skylights, that’s how I got in and the lab and security office were in the basement.”
“We’re looking for a safe or a room with special ventilation or cooling.”
Thirty minutes later the doorbell rang. Everyone reached for their guns, but Mr. Aikido waved them down as he headed to the door. Moments later he emerged with two large bags of Thai takeout.
As the evening wound down, I headed to my bedroom and was pleased to find a much heavier door had been installed.
“That was part of my punishment.”
I turned around at Craig’s voice. He stood just in the hallway with his hands raised.
“What the hell were you thinking?”
“I wasn’t. I was angry that you and my Uncle had lied to me. I put my life on the line, and it was for a lie.”
For a moment I felt sorry for him. “You’re right. We should have told you.”
“Let me finish. I used my anger as an excuse to get drunk and take that which I wanted. I know how the virus works, Adele. I know you’re not a femboy or ladyboy. You’re completely female and a damn good looking one at that.”
My anger spiked again, but once again he held up his hands. “My Uncle has offered you his protection and I have dishonored him and you. I’m sorry.”
Not wanting to fully believe his contriteness, I still held my tongue from what I truly wanted to say. “Good night, Craig.” I closed the door before my fear or anger put myself further at risk. Craig was much like the others although darker. They were all rather insidious looking. My gut told me they never worked in the CIA.
The door now had a heavy deadbolt which I latched making me feel only slightly safer.
***
The next morning, I tried on another of my mom’s old dresses. It was white with large pastel flowers that reminded me of spring. It was just what I needed to give myself a little emotional boost knowing that the rest of the day I would be trying to help plan a break-in into Synthodyne. I still didn’t know how any of this will help but I was sort of moving on autopilot right now. If I were honest with myself, I had done everything possible to get the police and FBI involved. Stealing the virus and additional documentation might not do anything to avoid the inevitable.
After hours of searching I finally came up with some renovation plans for the Synthodyne building, but as I remembered the floor layouts, they were not what was provided to the city for permits. Taking a chance, I reviewed satellite heat signature footage and located a corner of the building that was much cooler than the rest.
“This is all I’ve got, Mr. Aikido.”
“It’s good enough for now, Adele. Can you give me a copy of those images?”
“Of course.”
“We’re heading into Seattle this afternoon. I’m stopping off at the vehicle registration, finalizing paperwork at the title company, and we all need to meet some unsavory types that I would prefer you not to be around.”
More unsavory than the people you already hang out with? “Can I arrange dinner at least?”
“We won’t be back until late. On a good note, after today, the paperwork will be filed and very soon this will all be yours.”
“Thank you, Mr. Aikido.”
He turned to the others. “All right. Let’s get moving.”
In minutes the place was empty and silent. They even took all the vehicles. Thinking of vehicles, it reminded me that I never looked in the garage. There was a door to the garage from the kitchen. Unlocking the door, I peered inside. The car was a 1997 model Toyota Land Cruiser, but it looked brand new except for the dust. Hopefully it had been run and maintained over the years or it would be a very low-mile vehicle with a seized engine. Still, this would be mine soon. The house, a car, and some savings all spelled freedom to me.
Since the sun had returned today, I took a walk down to the lake and breathed in the clean air. More and more I wanted to be done with all of this.
Maybe I can convince Mr. Aikido they don’t need me.
It was late in the afternoon and I was sitting on the couch in the living room when all hell broke loose. The front door, back door, and door to the garage all burst open at the same time. Men in full tactical gear poured into the house from all directions.
“Put your hands in the air and get down on the floor!”
People were yelling back and forth. “Clear!”
My hands were roughly seized and pulled behind my back. Cold handcuffs were tightened around my wrists. I was lifted to my feet and plunked down into the corner chair. A man pulled off his mask. He was young, maybe twenty-seven or so. “Who are you?”
“Adele Elizabeth Refaeli.”
“Where are the others? Where is Kun Huan?”
“Who?”
“Don’t play smart with me. Where is Kun?”
“I honestly don’t know who you’re talking about.”
“Feng Aikido.”
“You must mean Mr. Aikido? He and the others headed into town this morning. Who are you? What’s this about?”
“Sir, we have no Adele Elizabeth Refaeli records in our system. There is, however, an anomaly flag on her passport.”
Oh God. I’m doomed.
“We’re with the CIA. I think you know what this is about.”
Perhaps it was nerves or my new female hormones, but I spilled it. “It’s all my fault! I hacked Synthodyne and stole their file. I broke into their building to look for information regarding my parents. I went to Mr. Aikido because I was in trouble with Synthodyne. It’s all my fault!”
The men stared at each other clearly not comprehending when another man came upstairs. “Sir, there’s a locked room downstairs. It contains weapons and a safe.”
“Put everything back in order and relay to the team to get out of here. I want this place to appear exactly as it was and watched for the return of the others. Miss Refaeli, if that’s your real name, you’re coming with me.”
I was escorted by several agents and put into the back of a black van. The drive lasted almost an hour. I was taken from the van and hustled inside a building. There I was put into a room with a large mirror, a table, and two chairs. My wrists were cuffed to a metal bar attached to the table. It was thirty minutes later that the young male agent stepped into the room.
“Everything we say is being recorded. I’m Matt Damon and I’m in charge of this mission.”
Somewhere I got a little courage back and giggled. “Matt Damon. Really?”
He glanced at the mirror and shook his head. I recognized the standard configuration of an interrogation room from the movies. This one was complete with a one-way mirror. If Matt Damon was his real name, I suspected he would get razzed for it by his fellow agents.
“I get that a lot. Yes, Matt Damon really is my name. What were you doing with Kun Huang?”
“You mean Mr. Aikido?”
“His real name is Kun Huang.”
“He owns a martial arts gym in Vancouver, B.C. For six years I’ve been going to his gym. When I ran into trouble with Synthodyne he was the first person I reached out to.”
“That tells me how you know him, but not what you were doing with him.”
I sighed. “Maybe I need to start from the beginning.”
***
“That’s a fascinating story, Adele, but it isn’t the truth.”
“Did you take my laptop? I can show you. I have evidence.”
“We can’t break your encryption.”
I smiled at that. “I’ll give you the password.”
Matt waved his hand, and someone entered the room with my laptop. “Turn off all recording.”
The other man gave Matt a questioning look but complied. “Yes, sir.”
“Leave us, please.”
Matt spun the computer around. It was sitting at the logon prompt for password. “What’s your password?”
“Synthodyne will pay for what they’ve done. Replace the letter o’s with zeroes and the I’s with ones.” I watched as Matt got into my computer operating system. “You’ll want to open the CIC2017 folder.”
“It’s asking for another password.”
“P$5%fbww&hm”
“Damn. You encrypted a set of files on an encrypted computer.”
“It’s all 512-bit encryption as well. It’s my own code.”
“There are three files here.”
“20091113FLU.docx is the file I stole from Synthodyne when I hacked them. Page fifty-seven is rather telltale. Test_Subjects_Daniels_20110503.docx refers to testing done on my parents along with a reference to the third file, the security camera footage.”
I turned away once again when the screams sounded. Matt closed the laptop and stared at me. Taking the computer, he silently left the room.
An hour later he came back. “You need to come with me.”
It was only Matt as he escorted me through the building and to a blue sedan. He put me in the passenger seat and buckled my seat belt for me before getting into the driver’s side and taking us back out into the city. We drove steadily south for another hour. My bladder was about to burst when he finally stopped at an out of the way motel. Matt went into the motel office, came out, then pulled the car around the back, before leading me into a room.
“Is this where you’re going to kill me and make it look like an accident?”
“You’re not in trouble.”
“If I’m not in trouble can you please remove the handcuffs so I can pee?”
“Sure. But don’t even think about trying to get away. You’re in a lot of danger and we need to talk.”
I rushed into the bathroom and relieved myself. Unfortunately, there was no window to jump out of.
When I came out, Matt was sitting on the edge of the bed. “I’m risking my career because of you right now.”
“Why would you do that?”
“Everything you said was being recorded and analyzed as you spoke. Names, places, times. On one hand, you know more than you should, but on the other, you’re blatantly naïve. Everything you told us can be collaborated at some level. Everything except for your transformation.”
“How can anyone prove what I know happened to me?”
“If your DNA was re-written, then there is little to prove any connection to your previous life, however, there is coincidental evidence. I can lose my job for telling you the details of a mission, but I think I might need your help.”
“You’re with the CIA. I’ve given you all the information I have. What help can I possibly be?”
“As of an hour ago, I’ve gone rogue, off script.”
“I don’t understand.”
“You better sit down and make yourself comfortable. First off, I believe you. There is evidence to suggest Brent Daniels was in the Synthodyne building at the same time silent alarms were sounded alerting the police. The police received a call from Synthodyne stating that the alarm was false. The police were also alerted to shootings and a landlord called the police on suspicious activity in their basement suite rented to Daniel and we strongly believe those involved were Synthodyne employees. There were even reports of an unidentified woman dressed in oversized clothing and looking very frightened at a gas station. The station attendant thought you might be in trouble or a thief and called it in. All of these tell me that you were there, and these things did take place.”
Matt shifted a little as I sat down in one of the chairs.
“I’ve been at the CIA for six years now. The day I began my work, I heard of the recent disappearance of the Daniels. As a rookie, it shook me up. For years the CIA has tried to follow leads but until today there has been no concrete evidence for their disappearance. Here’s what we know. Kun Huang, was a CIA agent working with the Daniels. He was also secretly a silent partner in Synthodyne Corporation. You referenced Chang Huan in the flu file. Chang is Kun’s brother.”
“This is sounding rather ominous.”
“Chang was the mastermind behind the virus and Kun was the inside government spy that steered crime agencies away from what Synthodyne was really up to. When the Daniels decided to break into Synthodyne, we believe Kun had deliberately set them up. All we know for sure is shortly after the Daniels’ disappearance, Chang pushed Kun out of Synthodyne and Kun has been trying ever since to undermine them. Kun left the CIA, took an alias as Feng Aikido, and all but disappeared.”
“My parents never knew… But why would Mr. Aikido, I mean Kun, take me in?”
“I believe Kun is trying to get his hands on the formula. We’ve been tracking communications and ever since your incident at Synthodyne, Kun has been placing ads around the world. He’s been arranging buyers.”
“Buyers of what? The virus?”
“Yes. This is theory on my part. Kun places the Craigslist ad to get you to break into Synthodyne. He’s tested you and followed your progress for years. You break in and get the file, but he needs it and much more to sell the virus. He plants a seed in you about your parents and Synthodyne and you do exactly as he hopes. You break into Synthodyne. Kun was likely hopeful in that you might just bring back more of what he needed. The problem is that you were caught, and the virus is used on you. You show up the next day as Adele, hand him what evidence you have, which he uses to presell the virus on the market. Next, he takes advantage of your new face. You have no record and even Synthodyne can’t truly track you. You become the perfect, expendable, revenge-filled person he needs to get the virus.”
“God. I’m feeling nauseous. Why didn’t Mr. Aikido just break into Synthodyne and take what he wanted? He didn’t need me for that.”
“First, he needed proof the virus works. You are that proof. Second, you’ve seen how Synthodyne has access to a small army of mercenaries and guards. Their alarm systems are complicated and state of the art. They needed you for two things; hack into the alarm systems to deactivate them and be the mule.”
“The what?”
“A mule is a person that carries illegal substances across a border. You have a clean passport and face. If caught, you go to jail and not Kun.”
I stood and paced the room. “I overheard one of the agents say my passport was flagged.”
“It is flagged. You’re an American citizen with a Washington state driver’s license that’s only used your passport once to enter the United States. That’s anomalous behavior. Most likely you would never have been stopped, but we did some digging into your name.”
“So, you were after Kun because he was communicating with buyers about a virus that could be used as a terrorist threat.”
“Yes.”
“You didn’t know about Synthodyne’s plot?”
“Nothing.”
“Why would you telling me this get you fired?”
“Because there were always hints that the CIA was compromised in the situation surrounding the disappearance of your parents.”
“How can the CIA be compromised?”
“Someone higher up in the CIA is also likely tied to Synthodyne. It’s why Kun could disappear so easily. It’s possible that person is still at the CIA and covering Synthodyne’s tracks. We should have heard about this plot.”
“I’m a threat to the CIA because I know about the plot?”
“Not the CIA, per say. You’re a threat to anyone that wants the plot executed.”
“So, Mr. Aikido, Kun, is just greedy. He only wants money and revenge for being pushed out of Synthodyne. What about the others? Teddy, Frank, Luan, and Craig? All of them, except for Craig, claimed to be CIA as well.”
“None of them were ever CIA. They each have long criminal histories. Craig has several domestic violence arrests and a few reported rapes but has never been convicted.”
Another wave of nausea washed over me. “I’m a fool. I’ve been trusting criminals that may have played a part in my parent’s death. Please tell me you found Kun and the rest of them.”
“It appears they crossed back over into Canada this morning. I suspect they were tipped off.”
“Mr. Aikido told me they were going into Seattle this morning to process the paperwork on my parent’s house and car to get them into my name. I thought they needed me. Why leave me behind?”
“Scapegoat and delay. We capture you and waste endless hours interrogating the one mostly innocent person in the group. If you take the fall, then they continue their plans without you. You were convenient for them for various reasons.”
“You said I was mostly innocent?”
“You did hack and break into an international company.”
I smiled weakly. “That was Brent Daniels that did that. If you can’t prove I was Brent Daniels, then you can’t pin that on me.”
“You got me there.”
“What are you going to do?”
“Me?”
“You’re Matt Damon, CIA world class spy. You have connections. You can pick up the phone and call the president.”
“You vastly overestimate my political clout. I’m rogue. I’ve taken a fugitive potentially tied to a global terrorist threat from the custody of the CIA. I think we’re safe though as the only person to declare me rogue would be the one that’s secretly spying within the CIA. Declaring me would likely expose their role in all of this. The question you should be asking is what are we going to do about it?”
“We? You and me?”
“I can’t let you walk. Like it or not, you’re stuck with me until this is seen through. What would you do? How would you stop this terrorist act?”
“I’ve already been transformed, hunted, and shot at. Haven’t I done enough?”
Matt ignored my plea. “What would you do, Adele Elizabeth Refaeli?”
I stomped my foot in frustration. “I’ve gone to the police, the FBI, and now the CIA. What I want to do is disappear and go live my life.”
Matt changed tactics on me. “You can live with the transformation?”
I paused to reflect on his question. “I don’t have a choice, but even if I did, I love who I am now. Tony would tell me I’m an uncool, perfectly normal, single, white, heterosexual girl and I’m okay with that. I’m okay that the virus completely changed me into a young woman that loves dresses and is interested in men.” I realized I said more than I wanted to and quickly shut up.
“Who is Tony?”
“She’s a girl from my U.B.C. diversity class.”
“Ahhh. So, what will you do, Adele? How will you save the world?”
“Law enforcements agencies are out. Blowing up Synthodyne is probably not acceptable even though it would be personally quite satisfying. Blasting out a warning on social media would be a consideration. Stopping the vaccines that might have been altered by Synthodyne would be good.”
“I like the way you think, Adele. Warning the world on social media could cause almost as much disruption and damage as the event itself. Panic would set in, markets would tumble. Your last option is the best I think.”
“I have no idea where to begin with that. Even if we found the sources of the vaccines, what would we tell people?”
“I’ll take care of that. You…” He handed me my laptop and the hotel WIFI key. “…start saving the world.”
***
Several hours later I tossed my hands up in frustration. “This is useless.”
“What’s useless?”
“I know Synthodyne plans on altering and using vaccines as their delivery mechanism. When I search for vaccines in the Synthodyne document, it makes specific note of the flu vaccine, but hints that other vaccines could also be used. It’s an older document that lays out the framework of the process, not the specifics. When I research vaccine distribution, I find that there is no common source, meaning that dozens of companies might be producing the flu vaccine and those vaccines aren’t distributed through a common location either. In other words, we don’t have the information we need to stop the virus.”
“What if you treated the vaccines like the virus that they might be, how would you prevent that?”
“The Centers for Disease Control?”
“Now we’re getting somewhere. What if we reach key people in places like the CDC? We warn them of the virus and use them and their communication processes and network to coordinate the effort of shutting down production and distribution of vaccines?”
I started a new search online. “Here’s what I’m finding. The CDC is in Atlanta. There’s the Francis Crick Institute in London, Beijing has the National Institute for Viral Disease Control and Prevention, Tokyo has the National Institute for Viral Diseases, and Melbourne has the Victoria Infectious Diseases Reference Laboratory. These are the major centers around the world for disseminating information about viruses and other biological threats.”
“All right then. We go to Atlanta.”
“Aren’t you forgetting a few minor details? I’ve only got the clothes I’m wearing, I have no credit cards or money, you said I was flagged on my passport, and we have the CIA and Synthodyne supposedly after us.”
“I have some trusted people in the CIA and they’re working on our behalf. The flag on your passport has been removed at my request. Don’t ask me how, but I pulled in some favors. I haven’t been entirely idle while you save the world on your laptop over there.”
“And what about clothes, and money?”
“I have access to discretionary funds. These are accounts used for expenses when on a mission. Sometimes we need to use them for unsavory methods like buying drugs to get someone to talk. The taxpayers don’t appreciate us spending money on such things, so these accounts are untraceable. Therefore, we have money to buy tickets, food, and clothes as necessary. Grab your things. Let’s go.”
I stuffed my laptop in my backpack and turn back to Matt. “Why do I get the feeling I’m being kidnapped?”
“Try not to think of it as being kidnapped but chaperoned protective custody with a free trip around the world.”
“That sounds so much more palatable. I’m travelling with Matt Damon, my nanny.”
***
We headed straight to the airport and Matt purchased two tickets to Atlanta. I noticed he used a different name for himself. Once away from the counter I questioned him about it. “Stephen Smith?”
“Best not to use my real name. It generates too many questions and could be flagged in the system. We’ll get through security and stop by the shops. We can find you a few clothes, any additional things you need, and purchase a carry-on bag to put them in. You seem nervous.”
“I’ve never flown before.”
“You’re kidding me. Everyone’s flown somewhere.”
“I’m not kidding. I don’t ever remember going further than a few hundred miles from Vancouver. After my parents disappeared, I had no spare money to go anywhere.”
“It’s just like riding on a bus.”
“But they don’t put you through metal detectors when you get on a bus, and busses tend to stay on the ground.”
“I promise it will be fine. Besides, you’ve got more important things to think about.”
“Such as?”
“What to wear to convince leaders of a global virus threat and learning our backstory for traveling.”
“I wasn’t aware you and I had enough history together to have a backstory.”
“We’ve got lots of history together. We’re married. Traveling as a couple reduces visibility, scrutiny, and questions.”
“I’m married to Matt Damon…”
“Technically, you’ll be married to Stephen Smith. You chose to keep your name for your client’s continuity.”
“I have clients now? Just what kind of clients do I have?” I crossed my arms and stared at Matt.
“You’re a criminal investigative consultant with a degree in cyber terrorism.”
“My job experience in computer sales at TechIsUs will come in real handy for that. Am I not a little young to have such a title?”
“You graduated high school two years early and finished your degree ahead of schedule. Take out your passport, we’re almost at security.”
Once through the first passport and boarding pass check “Stephen” guided me through the next phase.
“Take your shoes off, put them and your purse into a gray container. Take your laptop out and put it into a separate container. Your backpack will go through the scanner on its own.”
“Seriously?”
“Yes.”
It was quite the juggling feat, but I managed to get everything onto the moving platform with herds of people pressing me from all sides.
“Step into the screening machine, ma’am. Put your hands over your head and step onto the spots marked for your feet.”
I tried to remind myself that all of this was supposed to keep people safe and that I should try to keep my cool. It was a struggle. This is ridiculous.
“Step on through, ma’am, and collect your belongings.”
I found my shoes, slipped them on, then grabbed my purse and laptop. My backpack was missing.
“Is this your backpack, ma’am?”
“Yes.”
“Step over here please.”
“What seems to be the problem?”
The security agent pulled out a bottle of water. “What’s this?”
“Water.”
“You’re not allowed to take water through security, ma’am.”
Matt came up and slipped his arm around my waist just as I was about to blurt out some nasty response. “Sorry, sweetheart. I forget I had that in there.”
The guard tossed the bottle into a trash bin and handed me my pack. “You’re clear to go.”
When we were away from the security station, I turned to Matt. “You can’t take water?”
“No liquids. Now that we’re on the secure side of the terminal we can buy more water, although the prices will be quadruple.”
“They’re worried about half a bottle of water, meanwhile billions will be melted down and remade by a virus.” I paused to stare at all the shops. “This place is like a shopping mall.”
“Airports are big business. Everyone is waiting around for their flights, usually have extra money for travelling, and so they shop. We’ve got ninety minutes before boarding. We should get what we need and eat. We won’t get food on the plane to Atlanta.”
Matt pulled me into a jewelry store. The perky lady behind the counter asked us what we were looking for.
Matt offered her a dazzling smile that caught me a little off guard. “We’re heading to Vegas. We’d like to see your wedding rings.”
The salesclerk’s eyes sparkled. “Congratulations! White gold, platinum, or yellow gold?”
Matt turned towards me and slipped his hand around my waist. “What do you think, honey?”
“Gold’s overrated. Platinum.” I’m going to make him pay for this.
“Good choice. Solitaire or multiple stones?”
“The flashier the better. I want the world to see the sparkle so I can prove to the world that Stephen loves me. I remember seeing a commercial once that three month’s salary is a small price to pay for a lifetime of love.” I smiled as Matt winced.
“I’ve always been partial to this one. The largest stone is only point five karats, but the total diamond weight is one point seven five. Let’s get you sized up.”
She slipped rings on my finger until she found the right size before pulling out the diamond ring. “Sir, would you like the honors?”
Matt frowned briefly before putting on his poker face and smiling. “I would be happy to.”
Matt took my left hand in his. I felt his strength and how much larger his hand was than mine. It made me feel a little vulnerable and surprisingly weak-kneed. I glanced into his blue eyes to find he had been looking at mine. He quickly looked down and slid the ring gently on my finger. For a moment, I was lost. The ring dazzled and sparkled, and my heart and mind fell into accord as I held it out in front of me. Matt’s eyes were as glassy as I suspected mine were.
The moment caught me off guard and played with my emotions. “It’s beautiful, but we’re spending a lot on the trip. I don’t need anything so fancy. I know Stephen loves me for who I am. How about that simple band over there?”
I thought Matt hesitated a little and the salesclerk looked as disappointed as I felt inside. There’s something about Matt that stirs me, truly stirs my heart, mind, and soul, and yet I know nothing about him.
We left the store with a simple platinum band with no diamonds.
“It looked beautiful on you.”
“Maybe one day I’ll have one like the other one. I can’t let the taxpayers pay so much for something that is a fake symbol.”
“You want to be married one day?”
“Very much.”
“To a man?”
“Absolutely. I know what you’re thinking. I have memories of who I was before, but that’s all. My transformation was utterly complete. So complete, that I feel more and more like I was born this way and my memories are merely dreams. I don’t know if I’ll ever get the chance to marry as it would be important to me that my husband loves me for who I am. That would include knowing my history. I want to be honest, if nothing else. What about you? No doubt you have young women lining up at your door.”
“Nobody has ever lined up in front of my door. My work has consumed me, but recently I’ve been considering going into different work. I want a family but working for the CIA can be a challenging lifestyle and very hard on families.”
“At least you’ll have a chance for true love. I’m not sure I will.”
“I don’t know why you say that. You’re stunning. There’s not another woman in this airport that can hold a candle to you. Your incredibly smart. You have a good sense of humor, and you’re practical.”
“Thank you. That’s a lot of compliments coming from someone that had me in hand cuffs a few hours ago.”
“There’s a clothing store. Why don’t you find what you need to impress, and I’ll go look for a carry-on bag? I’ll meet you back at the store here to pay for what you get in twenty minutes.”
I walked into the store and found what I needed right away. A black, size six dress that was more on the formal side than casual. The hem came to mid-thigh without looking too daring. The plunge was enough to show cleavage yet was also conservative. A black belt with silver buckle accentuated my trim, narrow waist. Black stockings, low-heeled pumps, and a silver jewelry set which included necklace, earrings, and bracelet added to the ensemble.
Matt joined me and took care of the purchase. I carefully folded everything and put it into the new bag he bought.
“That was quick, Adele. I expected you to take longer.”
“The dress just leaped out at me. It fit well and looked good, so I didn’t bother looking at anything else.”
“You could wear anything and look impressive, but I like your style, Adele. You have a straightforward approach that’s genuinely refreshing. Let’s get something to eat.”
“You weren’t worried I would run away?”
“I considered that a remote possibility and I would have been devastated that my wife would abandon me in the middle of our honeymoon. If it makes you feel any better, I kept my eye on you from a distance.”
“I won’t run, in case you’re worried; and when I give my word, I mean it.”
“I’m putting my faith in you, Miss Refaeli.”
“I’ll try not to let you down.”
“From what I’ve seen so far, I highly doubt you ever would.”
As we walked to a restaurant, I couldn’t help admiring Matt’s strong shoulders as he carried our bags. I’ve never felt this way around anyone before.
When we got to the restaurant, I pulled out my laptop as we waited for our food. I took advantage of the free WIFI and did a little more research. Grabbing a napkin, I wrote down the name of the deputy director of the CDC in Atlanta, the corporate address, and phone number. I pushed this over to Matt whose fingers lingered a few seconds at our touch before he pulled out his phone.
“May I speak with Deputy Director Thompson please?... This is a matter of global urgency and importance… My wife and I will be arriving tomorrow morning by plane… We must speak with him… A crisis of which the world has never seen before… Yes, of course. Stephen Smith and Adele Refaeli… We’ll see you then.”
“That sounded promising.”
“They said Jack Thompson will find time to listen to us tomorrow morning at ten.”
“If we receive a positive reaction from him, perhaps he can pave the way for us to meet the other leaders in the other countries.”
“Great idea. What are you researching now?”
“Hairstyles.”
“Hairstyles?”
“I need to figure out how to put my hair up. It will appear more businesslike.”
“I kind of like it down.”
***
The boarding process went quite smooth. We sat in economy plus, which meant we had two more inches of legroom. I used to be close to Matt’s height and even with the extra legroom his knees were nearly touching the seat in front of him. My smaller frame made me feel quite comfortable; that was until the plane started to taxi.
I watched the wings slowly flex up and down as we rolled across the tarmac towards the runway. My fingers tightened more and more on my armrests. It didn’t help that the stewardess talked about what to do in a crash.
“Relax, Adele.”
“The wings are flexing. Is that normal?”
“Perfectly normal. Would you like to take my hand?”
I didn’t have to think about it. I remembered how strong Matt’s hand felt at the jewelry store. I reached over and took hold of it. Immediately I felt comforted. As we pulled out onto the runway and the plane accelerated, I focused on Matt’s hand in mine. With a lurch in my stomach the plane lifted off the ground and I watched the land and city fall away. We banked west first before turning east and I had a stunning view of the sunset.
“It’s so beautiful.”
“It sure is.”
I turned back towards Matt. He wasn’t staring out the window at all but looking at me. His poor fingers were white as I had squeezed them so hard. “Sorry about your fingers. Logically I know flying is safe, but it’s unnerving.”
“Quite all right, Adele. We best settle in as we’ve got some hours to kill.”
I kept my hand in Matt’s, but I did loosen my grip. He didn’t seem to mind. I stared out the window as darkness descended quickly and the stars were brilliantly clear. Below, when a gap in the clouds appeared, I could see the lights of cities and towns.
After a while I turned my focus back to Matt. “Tell me about yourself. Did you always want to be an agent?”
“I was a bit of a hell raiser growing up. My parents didn’t know what to do with me, but they were always supportive. One day I was caught stealing a stereo from an electronics store. The police called my dad who did something that totally surprised me. Instead of him whipping me with his belt, he took a week off his job and volunteered to work at the electronics store as restitution. He brought me with him to work every day that week. I felt so guilty watching my father, who is an electrical engineer by trade, sweep floors. It was my fault, yet he paid my penalty. After three days of watching him, I got up, told my dad to sit down, and I started sweeping the floors.”
“What happened in the end? Did that turn you around?”
“It did. At the end of the week the store owner was so pleased with the outcome and my hard work he told me if I worked another week in the store, he would give me the stereo. The feeling I got from earning the stereo was something that stayed with me the rest of my life. I worked at the store for another three years. It paid for my college and it drove a newfound sense of justice in me. It’s why I became a CIA agent.”
“I bet you’ll make a great father one day.”
“You know my dad never punished me for that incident and yet his actions profoundly changed my life. I look forward to the day I can be a father and have a chance to be half as good as my dad.”
“Don’t sell yourself short. You have a lot of great character traits.”
***
There was a dinging sound and I was a little startled that I had fallen asleep. As I opened my eyes, I realized my head was leaning against Matt’s shoulder. “I’m so sorry.”
“Don’t worry about it. I dozed off as well.”
“I hope I didn’t drool on you.”
“Buckets. I had to change my shirt three times.”
“You’re bad.” The plane hit a pocket of turbulence and I grabbed for Matt’s hand again.
“Just a little turbulence. It’s common on takeoff and landing.”
“What happens now?”
“We’ll rent a car, get a room for what’s left of the night, and get to the CDC by ten.”
The plane touched down and the stewardess welcomed everyone to Atlanta. Local time, one thirteen in the morning.
“The flight didn’t seem that long. The seats are quite comfortable.”
“You’re about five inches shorter than me, of course they would feel comfortable to you.”
When the plane stopped at the gate, Matt stood to get my pack and the carry-on bag. I placed a hand on his strong forearm. “Thank you for putting up with me and not treating me like a freak of nature.”
Matt sat down and gently moved some stray hairs from my eyes. “You’re not a freak of nature and perhaps you’re not recalling that when we first met, I put you in handcuffs.”
“That’s my fault for hanging around the wrong people. You could have walked away and thrown me in jail forever. You’re risking your job by putting your trust in me.”
“Some people are worth putting faith in. Come on. Let’s get out of this cramped sardine can.”
Matt splurged a little and we stayed at the airport Hilton. They only had one room left, a single room with a king-sized bed. Surprisingly I was amenable to this arrangement. I felt comfortable and secure with Matt. Matt apologized profusely and suggested he could sleep in the chair.
“Matt, I would like to take a bath and freshen up a little. I’ve been on the floor, in handcuffs, and dragged across the country. Why don’t you flake out on the bed?”
Matt was clearly very tired. When I came out of the bathroom, I was halfway expecting a movie scene moment like I imagined while I was having my bath. I would come out wearing nothing but towels; Matt would in the bed wearing nothing but his boxers. He would then fawn over me and pull off my towels, and we… I came out of the bathroom to find Matt face-down on the bed and fast asleep. He was still fully clothed, including his shoes.
I wasn’t certain what I was thinking. There’s no way Matt will get over what I used to be. He’s just being kind. Sighing, I untied his shoes and gently removed them. I even pulled the blanket over him. I wasn’t tired and with the clock reading just after three in the morning, I pulled out my laptop and sat at the desk. I gathered information on the CDC deputy director, the deputy director of the Francis Crick Institute in London, and the Chinese CEO of the Beijing National Institute for Viral Disease Control and Prevention.
Glancing at the clock it was now six in the morning and Matt was still sound asleep. I wrote a note and left it on the pillow next to him before changing into my new black dress and heading downstairs. There I pleaded with the girl just opening the spa for a manicure, hairstyle, and a little help with makeup.
It was seven-thirty when I quietly opened the door to our room. The bathroom door was closed, and Matt was no longer in bed. I placed a tray of breakfast for us on the table and went to open the room darkening curtains.
“Wow!”
I turned to see Matt standing there with a towel wrapped around his waist. He was rubbing the moisture out of his hair with a second towel. There was no question that his chiseled body triggered mine in a way that caused a flush to come to my face.
“You look fantastic, Adele. Why didn’t you wake me? Did you even sleep?”
Glancing in the mirror I admitted to myself that I looked great. With my hair put up, the silver jewelry, the high hemline of the dress, dark nylons that made my legs feel tingly and cool, and the subtle makeup made me look both alluring and professional.
“I didn’t have the heart to wake you. I was surprisingly wired when we got here and by the time I started getting tired it was already morning.”
“I was going to sleep on the chair. I’m sorry.”
“Think nothing of it. I brought us breakfast.”
Matt smiled and sat down without taking his eyes off me.
I was still flustered by his near nakedness. “You’re going to eat like that?”
Matt looked down at his exposed chest. “Something wrong?”
“It’s just… Nope… Nothing wrong.” I could feel myself blushing. “You’re very handsome.” I whispered.
I sat down across from Matt. For the past week I had been careful about my posture and how I sat and walked, and I was grateful I had because the short dress would have exposed more than I would want if I hadn’t automatically crossed my legs.
We didn’t speak much during breakfast.
“What are you thinking, Matt?”
“That I would never have known. I’m wondering if I will ever be able to…”
I know what he is thinking. That I was a guy before. He finds it disturbing. I looked away to hide my disappointment. He’s just being polite but inwardly he must be repulsed. It’s so unfair. I interrupted him. “You should get ready.”
“Oh… yes.”
I watched as Matt headed back to the bathroom. I should just leave. I’m a fool. I started gathering my things when my phone chirped. It was Tony texting me.
‘Hey, girlfriend.’
‘Hey back.’
‘How are you doing?’
‘That’s a bit of a loaded question right now.’
‘What’s up?’
‘I was caught and held by the CIA, but the CIA agent thinks I’m not guilty, so we are on the run from everyone while trying to save the world. We’re in Atlanta right now heading to the CDC. He’s gorgeous and I’m pretty sure he’s repulsed by what I used to be.’
‘Oh God. That’s a lot to take in.’
‘I’ll say. How are you doing?’
‘Not well. I’m feeling weak and I’m losing weight. I swear the whites of my eyes look a little yellow.’
‘I wish I was there to help. Did you see a doctor?’
‘I have an appointment today.’
‘I miss you, Tony.’
‘You just take care of that golden heart of yours, okay. That and save the world.’
‘Get better, Tony.’
‘I will, Adele.’
“I’m ready. I see you’re packed as well.”
I looked up to see Matt standing there. I didn’t have the heart to tell him I almost left. I tried to put enthusiasm into my voice, but I know it fell flat. “Let’s go then.”
I stayed silent on the long drive to the CDC. I even pulled away slightly when Matt touched the small of my back to lead me into the CDC entrance. Matt looked at me with questioning eyes before turning to the woman at the front desk.
“Stephen Smith and Adele Refaeli to see Deputy Director Thompson.”
“Mr. Thompson will be down in a few minutes. You can wait over there.”
As we walked away from the front desk, Matt stopped me by gently touching my arm. “What’s going on?”
“Nothing is going on, Stephen.” I almost forgot to call him Stephen.
“Ever since breakfast you’ve barely spoken a word. Are you upset because of the room situation last night?”
I unloaded. “I get that you’re revolted by me and you wish you didn’t have to be in this situation. I appreciate your kindness towards me, but after this meeting, I think it best for both of us if we go our separate ways.”
Matt was confused. “How would you ever think that I’m revolted by you?”
“You said that you would have never known. That you wondered why you even care. You despise the fact that I was…” I hated to even call myself male before. “…different before. There’s no way you could ever care for someone like me. I’m sorry this is difficult for you. It will be easier without me.”
“Oh God, no. That’s not…”
“Mr. Smith, Mrs. Refaeli.”
The Deputy Director of the CDC was approaching us. The world was about to end and Matt held his hand up towards the Director. “One second…” Matt’s entire focus was on me. “You never let me finish my sentence this morning. What I never knew was that my mission to take down Kun Huang would so radically alter my life. What you interrupted me saying is I’m wondering if I will ever be able to look upon another woman again and not compare them to you.”
I wronged him. Does such a man even exist in this world? One with good looks, strong morals, just character, and kindness?Matt had turned back towards the director, but I couldn’t let this go. Instead of speaking, I slipped my hand into his and squeezed gently. He was already speaking to the director, but his thumb stroked the back of my hand.
“Deputy Director Thompson, I hope you have a private place we can speak. Our message is of vital importance.”
“I’m still unsure what this is about. Please follow me.”
We moved to a large conference room and once the door was closed, Matt offered a little more information. “Please forgive me, Deputy Director Thompson, but all of my communications and travel have been using the alias of Stephen Smith. My real name is Matt Damon and I work for the CIA.” Matt pulled out his credentials and handed them to the director.
“I’m a busy man, Mr. Damon. Please get to the point.”
“Adele and I have uncovered a global terrorist plot. An international organization called Synthodyne Corporation has been designing a time-released virus that will be used to infect billions of people around the world.”
“That’s not possible. Time-released viruses don’t exist. You’re wasting my time.”
I took a few steps towards the deputy director. “Sir! Don’t be so fast to dismiss what we must say. You know as well as we do that there are mechanisms to delay delivery of medicines, but these techniques are limited to twenty-four hours due to the fact they are ingested. Injected viruses don’t have this limitation as the blood stream will not be caustic to the delivery mechanism. In other words, you could time release a substance if a form of nanobot was used.”
“Mrs. Refaeli, while these mechanisms you speak of are being developed, they do not yet exist, and your delivery mechanism is flawed. No one will willingly inject themselves with a virus.”
“But they will inject themselves with a vaccine. I would like to show you something.” I pulled out my laptop and opened the flu document. “You graduated summa cum laude from Harvard specializing in bio-engineering. Look at this theoretical design.”
“You’ve studied up on me, Mrs. Refaeli.”
“I make it a point to know who I’m speaking with.”
He glanced at the page of information. “This is very intriguing and an excellent concept in theory, but from this point it would take at least three to four years to test and develop this. I don’t understand where the clown fish comes in.”
“I want you, for a minute, to think about your two daughters, Emma and Grace. Have they received any vaccinations this year?”
“Yes. Yes, of course. They get the flu vaccine every year. I don’t see what my family has…”
“I’m sorry for interrupting, sir. This formula was written six years ago. What I’m about to show you is very disturbing.”
I played the video of my parents, cued up from the point they were strapped to the tables.
“My God! I can see how this virus is manipulating their cells. It’s so rapid. I would have never expected that.”
“This video was also taken six years ago. The reality is that Synthodyne has been secretly perfecting a virus that will transform people, altering them completely. The process consumes one third of their body weight in cellular energy. They have very likely placed this time-delayed virus in vaccines and plan an imminent release.”
“Why? Why would anyone do such a thing?”
Matt stepped in again. “To destroy global economies and establish a new government.”
“I… I can’t believe this. What can I do?”
“You can alert all vaccine distributors and suspend vaccines around the world. Immediately.”
“I… I can’t do that. You offer no concrete evidence, no physical proof. I would have to see the virus firsthand. Making a global communication like that would destroy the people’s trust in vaccines; a trust that we have worked hard to create.”
I stepped up and touched the director’s arm. “Then make a silent communication. Don’t tell the public but stop the delivery of the vaccines. That and prepare for the largest biological act of terrorism the world has ever seen.”
Matt took a few steps towards us. “Sir, even with this limited information we carry, we’re being hunted. We need to go. Adele and I are travelling to London’s Francis Crick Institute as soon as we can get a flight.”
“I can’t guarantee I’ll do anything, and I have limited influence. You’re asking too much.”
On the way back to the car I stopped and turned to Matt. Throwing my arms around him, I hugged him tight. “I’m sorry about earlier. I was expecting rejection. I’ve misjudged you.”
“We’re both under a lot of stress right now but I meant what I said. You’re amazing! When did you learn about Deputy Director Thompson?”
“Last night.”
“It was as brilliant as you are beautiful. We need to find out when the next flights are to London.”
“I already have two tickets on the five-fifteen flight this evening. I sort of used your credit card last night. The one you used to pay for the car and hotel. I figured it would be safe.”
“Why doesn’t that surprise me? I’m starting to wonder if I’m even needed on this little adventure.”
“If it wasn’t for you, some poor guy sitting next to me on the plane would have his fingers broken. I would say your needed.”
“That means we have time.”
“Time for what?”
“This is the first time you’ve been to Atlanta, right?”
“Yes. My first time anywhere.”
“Atlanta is known for their peaches and one can’t pass through Atlanta without stopping off at Mary Mac’s Tea Room for peach cobbler.”
“How did you know I have a sweet tooth?”
“It might have been the cinnamon buns you bought for breakfast, which you had two of.”
“It wasn’t two, it was one and the third you left.”
“If you say so. Did you find out when we arrive in London?”
“We leave around five and assuming everything is on schedule we should arrive at six in the morning.”
“These international flights can be challenging. Sometimes they’re freezing and other times they are too warm. I need to pick up some convertible pants and a t-shirt. You might need something to cover your legs. You only have dresses.”
“But I love dresses. Maybe I can buy a skirt and blouse and some leggings that would keep me warm. Yoga pants, perhaps.”
“At least we’ll get good service from the male flight attendants.”
“Yes, the gay ones when they see you in a t-shirt. “
***
“Oh my God! This is amazing peach cobbler.”
“I told you, Adele.”
“I almost feel guilty.”
“How come?”
“There is an imminent global biological threat and I’m sitting in a quaint little restaurant in the middle of downtown Atlanta eating peach cobbler.”
“Most everyone in here is eating peach cobbler.”
“That’s why I’m feeling almost guilty. Do you remember Tony?”
“The girl from your diversity class?”
“You have a great memory.”
“It’s selective. What about Tony?”
“I’m really worried about her. She sounds very sick.”
“You care a lot about people.”
“I wouldn’t say that. I was a bit of a pessimist and a loner before all of this. I could never hold a job for long and had few friends. I know how much I hurt when this happened. They stuffed a rubber stopper between my teeth so I wouldn’t bite my tongue off. My skin literally boiled away. I lost my hearing and vision as the virus ate through my ears and eyes. I wouldn’t wish that on my worst enemy. In many ways I felt like I was going nowhere in life and I had little passion for anything and now, I have purpose, passion, love my life, but I still don’t know what I want to be when I grow up.”
“Whatever you do it will be a success.”
“You obviously don’t know me very well, but I appreciate the positivity. Should we get some more cobbler?”
***
I was far more prepared for airport security this time and with a few adjustments to what and how I packed and what I wore made all the difference in the world for ease of getting through. I loved wearing the short little skirt with the warm leggings and instead of a blouse, I had found a cozy but thin sweater. The ensemble had a nice side effect in that Matt couldn’t keep his eyes off me.
Matt found a pair of casual hiking pants and a snug fitting t-shirt with a shirt over top in case he got cold. The ready-for-nature look gave Matt a wholesome outdoorsy vibe. Combine that with a two-day old beard and the women were practically throwing themselves at him, much to my dismay.
As we sat down to wait for boarding, something captured my attention. A news clip was talking about the CDC.
‘In a startling discovery today, Deputy Director Thompson of the CDC issued a communication to recommend stopping vaccine distribution and use. I was preparing to interview some medical staff regarding flu vaccines when they told me about the communication. When I probed for more details, they said the information provided was vague. I followed up with the CDC, but they have no comment.”
“We made a difference, Matt! Why don’t you seem very happy about this?”
“There’s a good chance our moves are being monitored even though we’re being careful. It would have been best if this had been kept silent. It won’t be difficult for people that wish to stop us to put two and two together. If what we’re doing isn’t too little too late, then we just became a much more visible target.”
By the time we got settled on the plane, I felt more relaxed than before, but still nervous. The morning had started out so strained. This was, of course, my own fault. While I was happy to be the new me, I was also self-conscious about my past. I tried to put myself in Matt’s shoes, and I could only come to one conclusion; that my being male before would be a turn-off.
Being a bit of a movie buff, I had seen it happen all the time. Impending world doom, high action, a man and woman thrust together and within days they’re making love to each other. In the case of James Bond, that all would happen within minutes. While I didn’t want to be swept away by the moment and circumstances, I wanted to know my feelings for Matt were real and not contrived. Likewise, I hoped he felt the same about me as I did about him.
My hand reached for Matt’s almost automatically as the plane hurtled itself down the runway. I wasn’t a wimp or a ditsy, helpless, dumb brunette, but the warmth and strength of his hand was comforting and made me feel deeply connected to him.
Once we leveled off, the flight attendants began coming through the cabin offering drinks. I was staring out the window when I overheard the female attendant flirting with Matt. I was immediately jealous and made a visible effort to display my ring as I reached for his hand once again. “Do you want the chicken or beef, sweetheart?” I didn’t look at Matt but at the buxom blonde flight attendant.
Matt, who had seemed oblivious to the attendant, looked at me and recommended the beef.
“Two beef dinners then?” The attendant’s smile had gone a little sour.
“Yes, please.”
Once she had vanished, I apologized to Matt. “You must think I’m a needy, selfish person. I grab your hand for takeoff and landings, and I’m messing up your life.”
“Why would you think you’re messing up my life, Adele?”
“That flight attendant was flirting with you. You could have had a date or joined the mile-high club with her. I don’t know what came over me. I’m sorry.”
“I don’t think you’re needy or selfish. It’s kind of endearing that you seem to thrive on touch. Not all women are like that. As for the attendant, I wasn’t aware of any flirting going on. My mind is on other things right now.”
I was grateful for not being rejected or Matt being angry with me. “What’s your situation, Mr. Damon?”
“In what way?”
“How will your girlfriend, or maybe even your wife, feel about you posing as my husband?”
“You’re fishing, Adele.”
“Guilty as charged. Is that a bad thing?”
“I’m not married and don’t have a girlfriend.”
“But you were married before.”
Matt cocked his eyebrow at me. “Why would you say that?”
“You seem so confident and self-assured, you’re good looking, kind, and caring. I would think it unlikely that you would have escaped being snatched up at some point.”
“That’s probably more compliments in one sentence than I’ve ever received before. Yes, I was married. You’re rather astute.”
“Not astute. I didn’t do any sleuthing. Just a little deductive reasoning. It’s all simple math. Married or not is a fifty percent chance, but because of who you are, I leaned more towards the married before side of things, giving myself a seventy percent chance of being right. Are you going to wait for me to ask you what happened before you spill the beans?”
“I got engaged in my final year of college. She was pretty and very outgoing. We got married shortly after I started at the CIA. About a year into the marriage I returned early from a mission to find her in bed with another man.”
“Ouch. That would hurt. I’m sorry. You didn’t deserve that.”
“I thought I did at first. I kept asking myself if only I had done this, or if only I hadn’t taken that mission. It’s taken years for me to recover emotionally from it. Looking back, I can see how wrong we were for each other. She seemed so drawn to the idea of being married, but she was so aloof. She would dress up for dinner and then not want to kiss because it would mess up her makeup. Everything was always on her terms. After the newlywed phase, her friends began to take center stage in her relationships. In any given week, she would be out four or five evenings. I was stupid and I should have seen it coming.”
I gently squeezed Matt’s hand. “For what it’s worth, it’s her loss. I’ve seen women like her before. They want to feel desired so much that once they achieve their goal of marriage it’s not enough for them. They keep looking and when someone new shows interest, it’s like a dog chasing after a squirrel.”
“I guess it’s hard for you, Adele. All your hopes and dreams have gone up in flames.”
“Not at all. If anything, this whole thing has helped me focus. Before I had a vague idea of what I wanted, and now, it’s much clearer.”
“So, what do you want?”
“To find someone that will love me with all my faults and flaws. Someone that I will willingly give my heart to forever. I want a family and to have two children. I also would like to go back to school and perhaps get into a career in artificial intelligence.”
“You want children?”
I sniffed as my eyes became teary. “I’m dreaming about having them. I’m sure you see that as strange.”
“Why do you do that?”
“Do what?”
“Constantly put yourself down. I don’t see you as strange. You could have any man on this plane begging you for your hand in marriage. You’re quite remarkable.”
“I’ll try to do a better job of not putting myself down. How about you? What do you want?”
“After my experience with my wife, I didn’t think I would ever unchain my heart again. I think it’s time. I want what you want; a loving wife, a family. I’ve even been thinking of changing my job so I can be more accessible to a wife and children.”
We sat back and relaxed for a while. I stared out the window until our dinner came. After my first taste of overly cooked, salty, airline food, I tried to get comfortable so I could sleep. Even with the vents closed it was colder than I expected it to be. Matt found a pillow and a blanket for me, raised the armrest between us, and offered his shoulder to lean up against.
As I drifted off to sleep, I struggled with my heart. What I wanted most of all is sitting right next to me.
***
I woke with the first bump of air turbulence on our approach into London’s Heathrow airport. Matt’s hand was in mine and he was sleeping peacefully with his head on my shoulder. Cautiously, I touched his cheek feeling the rough stubble against my fingers. Matt stirred.
“Good morning.”
“Good morning, Adele. Did you sleep well?”
“Surprisingly well.”
Matt winced as he sat upright.
“What’s the matter?”
“Sleeping on planes always leaves me cramped up. My neck is sore.”
“Lean forward a little.”
I moved my arm behind his back and let my fingers gently massage the back of his neck. I tried to be mechanical at first, but the simple act of moving my fingers across his neck and into his hair became something sensual and loving to me. I remembered my mom doing this for my dad. I closed my eyes and for a moment pictured Matt as my real, loving husband. In the minutes that followed, my actions became effortless.
When Matt slowly sat up, his eyes saw right through me, and I became embarrassed. He’s seen my folly.
“My wife would never do that. Thank you, my neck feels much better.” As we exited the plane, Matt kept his hand in mine. “We need to pass through customs. This should be straight forward, but we must be on the same page. We’re here for a business trip, heading on to Beijing tomorrow. We have to figure out our hotel in case they ask.”
“We’re staying at the St. Pancras Renaissance Hotel tonight. It’s only a block away from the Francis Crick Institute and we’re confirmed for early arrival so we can freshen up and change. We’re meeting Fasad Harref, acting director, at two-thirty. I didn’t book flights to Beijing yet, but I did find there are seats open on the eight-seventeen morning flight tomorrow.”
“God, you’re good, Adele.”
“You might not be pleased with the cost of the room tonight.”
“This is London, everything is expensive.”
“This will be the first time I’m on another continent. I always wanted to travel.”
“Too bad we have so little time.”
***
I found London to be a bustling city of grand architecture and style. Driving on the wrong side of the road just seemed downright confusing. I was busy staring in awe at the people and buildings when the rear window exploded.
Matt dove over me. “Get down!”
Bullets riddled the car. I heard Matt cry out in pain and felt the heavy taxi crash headlong into something very solid. Everything was silent for a moment until I began hearing sirens.
“Adele? Are you all right?”
“I’m fine. Just shaken up a little.”
Matt raised himself up carefully, glass falling off his jacket. “It’s clear. The driver…”
The glimpse I got through the side crack of the front seat was all I needed to know. Blood splattered the front windshield. My attention then went immediately back to Matt. He was reaching towards the front to check on the driver, but I could see blood dripping down his left arm.
“You’ve been hit! Oh God! Matt!” My hand went to his cheek. My heart was racing.
“He’s gone. Don’t look. I’m all right. Let’s get out of the car. Be careful of the glass.”
Matt quickly took charge, assessed the street for any risks, and slowly and carefully pulled me out. I looked around as I stood on shaking legs. We had crashed into the back of another vehicle. Matt had a little blood on his face. I leaned him against the car and pulled an extra blouse from my bag. I checked his face, there was a small nick from glass. I wiped the blood before moving to his arm. He had a deep bullet graze. It was bleeding a lot. As gently as I could I wrapped my blouse around it.
I fell into Matt’s arms and hugged him tight. “You saved my life.”
“All I could think about was protecting you.” His hand cupped my cheek tenderly. I leaned my face into his hand. The sirens were becoming louder.
“Who…?”
“It was a professional hit, Adele. Two men on a motorcycle and one with an automatic gun. Synthodyne most likely.”
“But how? Even Synthodyne with their technology couldn’t track us, could they?”
“Not alone, but I don’t doubt they had help.”
I wanted to talk more, but the police arrived. The scene was chaotic. Matt received medical care and we were hustled to the police station. Matt revealed his true identity and his CIA credentials. After a few hours, we were released and dropped off at the hotel.
I kept looking around us as I clung to Matt’s right arm. After checking in to our room, I doted on Matt until he said enough was enough.
“It’s just a scratch, Adele. I’m fine.”
“You may be fine, but this is the third time I’ve been shot at in weeks. The poor taxi driver lost his life because of me.”
“No, Adele. He lost his life because of bad people. Not you.”
“But the driver wasn’t their target. He probably had a family.”
“What we’re doing is dangerous. We’re going up against an international terrorist organization and we’re causing them pain. We need to stay focused on our task. We have a few hours before we meet Fasad.”
I started fussing over Matt again. “If anything happened to you… Why don’t you lie back and rest? I’ll go get us something to eat.”
“I’m fine and we’d likely not eat much anyways. Why don’t you get ready and I’ll make some inquiries? I have a few highly trusted people at the CIA, and I want to do a little digging.”
“You’re sure you’re all right?”
“Yes. Go take advantage of that four hundred dollar per night bathroom.”
Taking my dress into the bathroom, I closed the door behind me and started to cry. That was too close. Matt could have been killed. This was when I truly realized what was happening with me. I’m in love with Matt.
***
An hour later I stepped out of the bathroom with my makeup, hair, and everything the best I could possibly do myself. My other clothes I put into a bag for the hotel to clean as my skirt had got some blood on it.
“I’ll never get over the sight, Adele. Stunning is an understatement for how you look.” Matt had his suit laid out on the bed. There were some crackers, cheese, and water on the table. “I ordered in something light. I contacted someone at the CIA. They’re not hearing anything. Not about us, Synthodyne, the shooting, or anything.”
“What does that mean?”
“It means communications are being intercepted and funneled. Someone at the CIA is involved. I was going to send you someplace safe, but it appears the safest place is where I can keep an eye on you.”
I was angry and yet happy. “You wanted to send me away?”
“I… For your own protection. I should get ready.”
Matt quietly snuck into the bathroom leaving me confused about everything except for who I now was.
***
“Mr. Harref will see you now.”
“Thank you.”
We were led into Fasad Harref’s office and when the door was closed behind us, he greeted us warmly. “Deputy Director Thompson of the CDC speaks highly of you both. It appears, Miss Refaeli, you leave a lasting impression and I now understand why.”
I noticed Matt stiffen slightly. “You’ve spoken then.”
“Yes. I would like to see your evidence firsthand, but I’m prepared to follow suit.”
I stood and looked over London from Mr. Harref’s office window. “Mr. Harref?”
“Please, a woman of your beauty should never be so formal. Call me Fasad.”
Matt bristled again.
“You should be aware that Matt and I are being hunted. This means we’re having an impact with Synthodyne Corporation. They nearly killed Matt this morning during our taxi ride in from the airport.”
“Us. They nearly killed us.” Matt corrected.
“That was you? I heard about that. Thank you for the warning. I’ll take precautions for my family and staff here. Where are you heading next?”
“Beijing.”
“You’re heading to see CEO Xan then?”
“Yes.”
“I was to fly tomorrow to be at their formal dance event. I understand he flies out the next afternoon for Malaysia. I can call ahead to ensure you have a chance to meet. I think you will look amazing in a formal dress, Adele.”
Matt took over the conversation at that point. He seemed quite irritated with Fasad. We played the video and Matt relayed the story up until now. Fasad was amicable to freezing shipments of vaccines.
We dropped off my computer in the hotel but before I could change, Matt took my hand to lead me out to get a taxi. Clearly, he was irritated as we waited for the cab.
“That Fasad is a real piece of work. I wanted to deck him.”
“Hey…” I said softly. I placed my hand lightly on his chest while my other hand gently touched his left arm. The closeness was intoxicating. “It’s all right. How’s your arm?”
“He was rude.”
I smiled. “I ignored him. We did what we needed to do, and we have an opportunity to speak with CEO Xan. How’s your arm?”
“It’s fine.”
“Where are we going?”
“To see Buckingham Palace, Big Ben, the London Bridge, and to go find some fish, chips, and beer.”
Stretching up, I kissed Matt on his cheek. “Thank you. You don’t need to do this for me.”
Matt finally smiled and laughed. “Who said I’m doing it for you?”
When the taxi arrived, Matt put me on the left side of the car. He’s protecting me. At first, I was hesitant to get back into another cab, so I snuggled up against Matt and kept away from the windows. Slowly, the sights and sounds of London drew me to the window, but my hand remained in Matt’s the entire time. It was magical to see places I never dreamed I would ever see.
We stopped at a pub and Matt insisted he open the door for me. He extended his hand to help me out of the cab. While Matt paid the driver, I unpinned my hair and shook it out to be more casual. Matt reached for my hair and smiled before he put his hand on the small of my back to lead me inside.
The pub was dark, cozy, and charming. Soccer was playing on the televisions. The floors and walls were all wood, dark stained by years of use. The smells were heavenly. We found a comfortable burgundy-leather bench booth, which I scooted into and made sure Matt followed me to the same side. I was smitten with him and he seemed to like me.
Matt ordered for us both, which I was perfectly fine with. First to arrive were two large dark ales. Matt raised his glass and touched mine with a heavy clink. “To the most beautiful woman in the pub.”
I giggled and looked around. “I’m the only woman in the place.”
“That makes it definitive then.”
I smiled and took a deep sip of the richest, smoothest dark ale I’ve ever had. “This is so good, and the company isn’t half bad either.”
“The company, is excellent.”
We were both laughing and giggling as we arrived back at our hotel late. Matt stripped out of his shirt and pants, leaving only his boxers, while I slipped on his casual shirt. Matt made a move towards the chair, but I steered him back to the bed. It was a wonderful secure feeling to have my head on his chest with his arm around me.
***
My phone alarm woke us in the same position we fell asleep in. Nothing had happened, which led me to believe Matt maybe just wanted a friendship. Perhaps that was the best even though I knew I wanted more from him.
We were a little rushed getting to the airport, through increasingly tight European security, and to our gate. For the long eleven-hour flight, Matt insisted we upgrade. We would be arriving around two in the morning.
The seats in first class were huge and amazing. They could almost lie flat and they had free Internet which allowed me to do some planning. The National Institute for Viral Disease Control and Prevention was located down near Tiananmen Square. I booked a room for two nights at the New World Beijing Hotel where the gala formal event would take place.
The flight was long and boring, and I was starting to feel more confident on them, but that didn’t mean I was letting go of Matt’s hand. Secretly I hoped my desire to be close would rub off on him.
“I assume you’ve got everything planned out for us?”
“I do. I hope you don’t mind.”
“What time is the formal event?”
“It starts at seven. Hopefully we can find something formal to wear.”
“Leave that to me. There’s no chance of seeing CEO Xan early?”
“Making excuses already? I’m not a good dancer so I’ll likely just embarrass you anyways.”
“There you go again talking down about yourself. You’ll be fine. Besides, we’re here to save the world, not dance.”
I glanced over at Matt. His last comment sounded a little cool. “What’s bothering you, Matt?”
“You can tell so easily. My wife never recognized my moods after nearly two years together. China requires a visa for entry. I just hope Fasad came through and Xan managed to speak to someone on our behalf otherwise we’ll be turned away at the airport.”
“Is that all that’s bothering you?”
“Just fighting my demons.”
“I’ve got those too. If there’s anything I can do to help, let me know.”
This time it was Matt that slipped his hand into mine. He’s processing something. I held his hand as I scanned through my email. There was an update from Tony. As I read through it, I pulled my hand from Matt’s and rushed to the bathroom. A few minutes later I heard Matt at the door asking if I was all right.
“It’s Tony…” I grabbed several tissues and fell into Matt’s arms sobbing. “She’s been diagnosed with pancreatic cancer. The doctors have given her three months to live. I feel like I just want to give up. It’s overwhelming. Poor Tony. She doesn’t deserve this.”
“She’s lucky to have you as a friend.”
“She has nobody to look after her. I sometimes wonder if that will be my fate.”
“How so?”
“Dying alone or that no one will even care that I’m gone.”
“Don’t talk like that. You’re important. People care for you.”
“I need to write Tony back. I don’t know when we’ll be back in Seattle, but when I get there, I’m going invite Tony to stay with me.”
“You’ve got a big heart, Adele.”
“The problem is that I’ve kept it to myself ever since I thought my parents abandoned me.”
***
I slept fitfully through some of the flight and luckily, even though passport control was frightening with Chinese officials and people standing around with guns, we were finally allowed entry when CEO Xan’s message arrived. We got to the hotel around six in the morning and checked in. Breakfast consisted of rice porridge with pickles. The odd mixture of tastes shook me from my grief about Tony.
I apologized to Matt and I was pleased by his graciousness. We settled in until almost ten o’clock before going shopping. After browsing for a few hours, we had lunch. I had seen a dress in one store, and I wanted to go back to try it on and Matt needed to go another direction for his tuxedo. I tried to persuade Matt it would be all right for us to split up.
“After what happened in London, I want to make sure you’re safe, Adele. I think we should stay together.”
“I appreciate that, but I want to be able to surprise you with my dress.”
“I won’t look while you try it on.”
Reaching across the table I took Matt’s hand in mine. “You’re so wonderful and protective. While I don’t relish the idea of being apart, I need this opportunity to conquer my fears. I’ll be fine and I promise I’ll be back at our room in ninety minutes.”
Matt’s eyes searched mine before he relented. “All right. No more than ninety minutes. One second later and I’ll call out the army. I need to get my tux anyways.”
Reluctantly I left the restaurant and Matt behind. Matt’s continual presence was distracting, and this would be our first moment apart since we met. While I didn’t want to be away from him, this gave me a chance to really consider my feelings and our situation. If anything, our short distance from each other only strengthened my desire to be with him. I found myself wanting to make an impression on Matt tonight, so I stopped by a salon and had my hair, makeup, and nails done before trying on the dress. The dress I found was perfect, except I needed something fancier for shoes to go with it.
Upon arriving back at the hotel, I found Matt relaxing on the bed. His eyes lit up at the sight of me and I resisted the impulse to throw myself into his arms.
“Five minutes to spare. I was about to call the president.”
“That’s sweet of you to worry about me. I didn’t get shot or anything. I trust you found your tux?”
“I had women giving me their phone numbers. It’s very impressive. It makes me look quite dashing.”
“You must be meeting them tonight then. I can imagine dozens of women rioting in the street if you didn’t call them.”
“Dozens? I love how your hair is styled. Did you get everything you needed?”
“I did, but it’s a secret. I’m going to make you wait to see it. You have to go down to the event all on your own.”
“What are you up to? You have that gleam in your eyes that tells me you’ve got an ulterior motive.”
“I’m in Beijing of all places, with a CIA agent, and on a mission to save the world. It might not be a casino in Monte Carlo, but I want to feel what it’s like to be in a James Bond movie where the woman enters the building and spots the handsome agent across the room. Call me foolish and self-absorbed, but I can sure use a little brevity right now.”
“Then I’m happy to oblige. Although, I fear you will spot someone else that catches your eye and I’ll be left dancing with Olga the powerlifter from Bulgaria. If I had my druthers, I would handcuff you to me so that you couldn’t stray too far.”
“You don’t need handcuffs to keep me from straying, but the image is somewhat enticing.” Things were getting a little too heated and I continued in my nagging phobia that Matt was just being kind and polite to me but didn’t have a real interest in me. I pulled out a sweet treat I bought for him. “I got you something to help with the jetlag and to keep you awake tonight.”
“To think of me like that takes a very special person. Kind, compassionate, and caring.” His eyes danced merrily. “That treat looks remarkably like the one I bought you.” Matt started to hand me a treat he had purchased earlier but pulled it back at the last second and took a bite out of it. “Mmm, they’re very good.”
“Give me that!”
I reached for it and he spun away laughing but I was quicker than he was. I dove over the bed, rolled, grabbed the treat from his hand and ran towards the window. My back was to him as I stuffed the treat into my mouth just as he grabbed me from behind and pulled me back onto the bed with him. It was a moment I would never forget. In the middle of everything going on, we found joy and laughter. My heart was racing as I swallowed the last of the treat and stared up into Matt’s eyes. He touched my nose with his finger and pulled it away with some powdered sugar on it. He popped his finger into his mouth, smiled, and disentangled himself from me.
“I need to get changed. I’ll meet you downstairs.”
I felt cold and bereft even though his tone was soothing and kind. He seemed reluctant to leave and I would rather we simply stay in the room together. I watched as he straightened his hair, put on his tie, and pulled on his jacket. “See you downstairs. Don’t make me wait too long.”
When the door closed behind him, I rolled over in frustration and screamed into the pillow. Never had I wanted anything so much in my entire life. Would it be different had he never known about my past and we just randomly met on the street?
Sighing, I reminded myself of our mission and got up from the bed. I washed my face and touched up my makeup, fixed the hairs that had gone astray, put on my nylons, and slipped into my new dress and shoes. My reflection was no longer of another person, but a beautiful reminder of who I now was.
The woman in the mirror was flawless and regal. I lifted my chin, put my shoulders back, and felt my confidence rising. That I’m in love with Matt is without question and if he chooses not to be with me, then I know my heart will break, but the woman in the mirror is strong and yet tender. She will survive anything.
It was with a renewed inner peace that I made my way downstairs to the gala event.
***
A wide-eyed attendant checked my identification that I pulled from my small, handheld black purse. There was no question he would let me in, even if I wasn’t on the list, but he smiled after a head-to-toe look at me, handed back my identification, and welcomed me to the event.
The grand ballroom was indeed grand. A band played jazz music, which was oddly out of place for Beijing, but suitable for the golden shimmer of the chandeliers. Men and women were dressed in their finest suits and dresses. Many paused to turn their eyes my way and to take in my black and silver sequined formal dress. I ignored their stares as I scanned the room, alighting on a handsome man in a black tuxedo. His eyes never once moved from me as I moved as cautiously and elegantly as I could in the two-inch heels.
“Please tell me you’re my date for the evening.”
I smiled, pulled two long-stem glasses of champagne from a tray hovering nearby, and handed one to Matt. “I didn’t know what to expect on my blind date from a Craigslist ad, after all, I was expecting Matt Damon to meet me here.”
“Sorry to disappoint you.”
“Who said I was disappointed? You’re much more handsome. Shall we dance?”
Matt smiled and set our glasses aside. “Who are you and what have you done with the girl that had powdered sugar on her nose?” His hand found the small of my back and led me onto the dance floor. It stayed there as he pulled me close against him, my hand slipped into his free one. My heart was beating so quickly, but I did my best to maintain control.
“You’re a very beautiful and special young lady, Adele.”
We swayed back and forth to the music and I was comfortable letting Matt lead. Even with my heels, Matt was still a few inches taller, but to me, this was perfect. I stared into Matt’s eyes and wished I knew what was going on inside there. I needed to know, so I braced my heart.
“Do you think you could ever fall for a girl like me?”
Matt paused our dancing and his hands gently cupped my face to force our eyes to meet. “I already have.” His lips touched mine ever so tenderly before pulling back. His eyes told me everything and I could read his thoughts. Was it too much? Did I cross the line?
I had to answer those questions before my heart exploded and left me in pieces on the ballroom floor. I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him back.
People danced around us, the songs changed, and yet I was lost in Matt’s embrace. My fingers slipped delicately through Matt’s hair at the back of his neck. With my head buried into his shoulder, all my insecurities and fears vanished.
“How long?” I whispered into his ear.
“Since Seattle. I’ve been struggling with my demons regarding my ex, and whether I was falling for you because of your beauty and charm, or that the situation has flung us together in such a way that once this is all over we wouldn’t feel the same way.”
“And I’ve known for days.”
“Known what?”
“That I’m in love with you, Matt Damon.”
That elicited another kiss and once again the world and its troubles faded.
“I’m sorry to interrupt.”
Matt kept me close with his hand around my waist as we turned to find CEO Xan and his wife. Matt wasn’t sure who it was, so I spoke for us both.
“CEO Xan, and I see you brought your lovely wife, Jiao. We apologize for not seeking you out directly.”
“It is quite all right, Miss Refaeli. We were expecting you both here tonight and we only just arrived ourselves. What you have shared with the CDC and the Francis Crick Institute is quite alarming. China has heard rumors of such a terrorism act and yet without evidence we have been hard pressed to formalize a decision. I leave tomorrow morning for Malaysia but can meet you both at seven-thirty at our home. Here is the address, it is only a few blocks from here.”
“Thank you, CEO Xan.”
“Please, enjoy the event and try for a moment to forget the cares of this world if only for one night.”
I smiled and tipped my head, trying hard not to blush. “We’ll do our best.”
With that the CEO and his wife vanished into the crowd.
Turning to Matt, I placed my hands on his chest and snuggled into his arms. “It’s been suggested that we forget the world’s problems for the night. Do you have any suggestions on how we can do that?”
“Champagne, food, dancing, and getting to bed early.”
Matt tugged me with his hand in mine towards the refreshments, but I stood my ground and pulled back. “I’m not leaving this spot until I hear it.”
Matt smiled and kissed me between each word of his sentence. “I… love… you… Adele… Refaeli.”
“Mmm. You couldn’t have thought up a longer sentence? That was nice.”
“If my sentence was any longer, we’d have to skip the refreshments.”
“Oh, please. I’m not hungry anyways.”
That seemed to be all the incentive Matt needed and we rushed from the ballroom to the elevators sneaking kisses and cuddles all the way. During our short elevator ride things got heated between us until an older couple got on. When we reached our floor, we ran to our room, and closed the door behind us. Matt pressed my back up against the wall; his left hand was on my hip and his right was in my hair as he kissed me passionately.
Our giggles and laughter subsided, replaced with passion and whispered words of love and commitment to each other. Matt’s touches became more and more tender and sensual and I will never forget the feeling of my dress falling to the floor. I had no hesitation, no fear.
***
My phone alarm woke me up at five-thirty. I was a little groggy, not knowing what time it was anymore due to time zone changes and jet lag, but I knew I was exactly where I was supposed to be. Matt smiled and kissed me as he brushed the hair from my eyes.
“That was, without a doubt, the most amazing night of love making I’ve ever had. Please tell me you feel the same way about me this morning as you did last night.”
I stroked Matt’s stubbled cheek with my hand. “The only place I ever want to be is with you, my love. I would do anything for you.”
“Anything?”
“Absolutely anything.”
“Then promise to never leave me or cheat on me.”
“That’s an easy promise to make.”
Matt smiled. “I’ll order us some breakfast.”
He started to pull himself away from me, but I held him fast. “If the world ended right now, I would be the happiest woman alive.”
With a kiss, Matt reluctantly pulled himself away from my naked body. “If I knew today was the last day on earth, I wouldn’t leave you there without taking advantage of you until the very last second, however, because we have a chance to stop the end of the world from coming, I like to think my willpower will provide us many more years to come.”
“Willpower is overrated.”
I watched Matt briefly before carefully making my way to the shower and avoided stepping on our clothes that were littered across the hotel room floor from the previous night.
As I showered, I contemplated everything that had happened so far. I looked back at my memories of who I was before and determined I never wanted to go back. I would sooner die.
***
We walked the four blocks to CEO Xan’s home. The weather was surprisingly pleasant, and I wore the professional little black dress that was likely in need of a wash by now. I left my hair down as every time I tried to put it up Matt kissed me on the neck making it impossible to finish.
As we stepped up to the front door, two men came up behind us with guns. The door opened and we were quickly ushered inside. CEO Xan and his wife were each standing in the foyer with guns pressed to their heads. In all, five armed men now had us completely in their control. Chang Huan came out from another room with a briefcase. He set the heavy black case on a counter and walked up towards me. He was shorter than I was, but still rather imposing.
“You’re Adele Refaeli. The video footage I’ve seen of you doesn’t do you justice. I assume you know who I am?”
“You’re Chang Huan, one of Synthodyne’s founders.”
“Very good, Adele. Your partner in crime is Matt Damon from the CIA. The two of you have caused us much grief, but you, Miss Refaeli, are the reason we’re here today. It was you that exposed our plan.”
“You can stop your plan. You could be billionaires if you used your research for good.”
“You can’t stop a tsunami, my dear, and who would want a paltry few billion dollars when we can have trillions?”
He walked over to his briefcase and opened it. He pulled out a syringe and turned to CEO Xan. “You’re a traitor to your own country. To think I once respected you. Word on the street says you were looking for hard evidence of the virus.”
CEO Xan spit into Chang’s face.
“Hold him!”
Two big men grabbed CEO Xan while Chang wiped his face. Xan struggled to no avail. With a suddenness that was startling, Chang plunged the needle into Xan’s arm.
“No!” I yelled.
In seconds, Xan was screaming as his skin began boiling away. The men let him slump to the ground; his wife fainted next to him. Matt and I watched in abject horror as Xan transformed before our eyes turning into a slightly younger east Indian woman. When the transformation was complete, Xan slowly regained consciousness. She was in pain and very weak but the recognition of what was done could be seen in her fear-filled eyes. She could barely move and was no threat to anyone. She pulled herself into a corner of the room and curled herself into a ball and wept.
Chang ordered his men to take my computer and then they all headed for the door, but Chang paused, set his briefcase down again, and produced another needle.
“You’ve been such a pain, Miss Refaeli. I only have one more dose with me. You get to choose. Who will I inject? Matt, or you?”
Matt lunged but was knocked back hard and a gun was pressed hard against the back of his head.
“You can’t do this!” Matt strained, his neck muscles were tight, but controlled knowing one wrong move and he would be dead.
I looked at Matt. I couldn’t let him go through the pain or the transformation.
“One of you will get this injection. Who will it be, Miss Refaeli?”
Either choice and our relationship is over. I don’t want to be a man again; a boy is what I would condemn myself to being.Turning to Matt, I saw such anger and fear in his eyes. “Remember that I’ll always love you!”
I launched myself at Chang in such a way that the needle had no choice but to plunge into my side. I heard Chang’s laughter and Matt’s horrible scream of defeat and loss as pain ripped through my body.
I focused all my attention on Matt even as I collapsed to the ground. I reached for him; my arm and hand twisted and spasming. I saw Matt tear himself away from the armed men and then I heard a shot just as everything went black.
***
I woke slowly and terribly afraid. I recalled the last moments in Xan’s house and I knew my life was over. Matt! What happened to Matt! Is he dead? I blinked back tears as I tried to understand the strange sights and sounds around me. I wasn’t on the floor of Xan’s house. There was beeping sounds and bright white lights.
“Matt!”
Matt was suddenly there looking down at me. His face looked weary and worried. “Adele! My God. You’re awake!”
“Where…” My voice was scratchy, but it sounded normal; like my normal female voice. I raised my hand to see a feminine hand and an IV attached to it. “I’m still me? What happened? You were shot?”
I tried to sit up, but I was weak. Matt helped me. I looked down and realized I was definitely still me, Still Adele.
“I went nuts when Chang injected you. I was shot through my side and collapsed. Chang and his men left immediately after that. You’ve been unconscious with a high fever for four days. The doctors believe your exposure to the virus before provided you resistance. Your body fought the virus.”
My left hand reached for Matt’s face. “Are you all right? You were shot.”
“It was clean through my side. No vitals were hit. I’m patched up and soon will be good as new.”
Tears began falling freely. “I thought I lost us. I couldn’t let them hurt you. Please tell me this isn’t a dream. Tell me you’re all right. Tell me you love me.”
Matt’s lips were on mine in an instant. “I’ll never stop loving you, Adele, and I’ll never forget your sacrifice. The pain Xan went through and to know you would sacrifice yourself for me. I failed to protect you.”
“That’s where you’re wrong. You saved me from myself a thousand times every day since I met you. CEO Xan?”
“You need rest.”
“No… I need food, I need to get up, and we need to take Synthodyne down. What happened to CEO Xan?”
Matt sighed and I knew he was about to tell me something I didn’t want to hear. “Two days ago, his wife wasn’t able to reconcile that Xan was now female. She left him and then the board of directors refused to acknowledge him after his transformation. He committed suicide.”
I brought my hand to my mouth to stifle my sobs. “We have to put a stop to this.”
“I’ve been in contact with the CIA. They’re authorizing me to lead a team to take down Kun Huan and Synthodyne. My orders are coming from the highest level of the CIA.”
I pushed myself further up but was still very weak. “Matt, please take us out of here.”
“I would like that very much, but you need to stay here a bit longer. Your blood might prove to be the foundation for a vaccine.”
“Really?” I almost started laughing. “I can see that going over well. Ignore all these other vaccines while we give you this new one. Can’t they take a quart or two and let us go?”
“I’ll see what I can do.”
I reached for Matt but caught a glimpse of my left hand. “My ring is missing!”
“The fever and virus caused your fingers to swell. The doctors cut the ring off.”
I almost started crying again. “You don’t know how much it meant to me…”
“I have a pretty good idea.”
I reached for Matt once more and pulled him to me for a kiss. “I assume there is a bathroom in here. I feel gross and could use a shower. Do I have my clothes here?”
“Yes, I went and got everything.”
“Maybe you can get the doctors to drain my blood after I have a shower.” I looked around at the room finally registering there were nearly a half-dozen bouquets of flowers. “Where did these come from?”
“The CDC, the Francis Crick Institute, the Chinese government, the CIA, and a couple from me.”
“The same Chinese government that didn’t want to let us into the country?”
“The very same. When word reached them about what happened to Xan, they met me here in the hospital for several meetings. While they understand the urgency and immediacy of the situation, they also recognize your role. They’re quietly preparing for the worst and will remain quiet until Synthodyne is stopped.”
“Thank you for being here. Thank you for the flowers.”
“I would do anything for you, Adele.”
I smiled. “You know I love you no matter what but maybe you could shower and shave. You’re a little scruffy.”
“It’s been a hell of a couple of days. I’ve never prayed so hard for anything before. Your life means everything to me.”
“You’re not getting rid of me that easy. My mind is going a mile a minute.”
“How so?”
“I need my shower, get dressed, give blood, get tickets to wherever we need to go next, I need a computer to hack Mr. Aikido’s network, I need food because I’m starved and need my energy for the most important thing.”
“What’s that?”
“I need to make love to you when we’re both feeling up to it.”
“I’m so glad you’re feeling better. I’ll speak with the doctors and arrange for what I can. You go have your shower.”
After a kiss and a hug, Matt left, and a doctor soon arrived to check my vitals and remove my IV. When he left, I headed to the bathroom and closed the door. I stared at my reflection a long time trying to assure myself I was still me. I had horrible nightmares and the images of watching CEO Xan melt before my eyes would forever be burned into my brain. Tears fell as I realized I was still me, but some were from the cold dread and fear of what might have happened. I was so close to losing Matt! I wonder if I’ll ever sleep well again.
After making sure I was indeed whole, I shook my fear and stepped into the shower. While weak, I was more determined than ever. After drying and brushing out my hair the best I could and changing into my travel skirt, leggings, and sweater, I felt much better. The one piece that was missing was my ring, something I had attached great importance to. While I had no expectations, I knew I had never been happier than to have played Mrs. Stephen Smith’s wife.
By the time I stepped back into the room, Matt had found food and a nurse was waiting to collect blood from me. The food was incredibly welcomed because after taking what seemed like a gallon of blood from me, I was quite dizzy. I would be weak for a few days until I could rebuild my blood and body from four days of illness.
“We have an hour before we can leave. We have first-class seats to Vancouver and a limo to take us to the airport. I’ve been told someone will meet us there with a state-of-the-art laptop for you.”
“You’ve been busy, and this food is incredible. Thank you!”
“It was all arranged in one call. The Chinese government is very thankful for our support and had offered anything to assist us. They arranged for the flight, the limo and the computer and I merely walked down the street to find the food.”
I put my food down for a minute and stared at Matt. He looked so tired. “I’ve been incredibly selfish. How are you holding up? How are you feeling? Are you all right?”
“The gnawing fear and shock of seeing the love of my life risk herself to protect me will be emblazoned in my mind forever. It was worse than any pain the gunshot caused. Having just witnessed the horrible, excruciating pain that CEO Xan went through… And then waiting four days as you suffered unconscious with fever, not knowing if you would recover… It’s hard finally feeling like everything is going my way one second, to only feel like it was almost taken from me the next.”
“Oh Matt… Come here.”
It was a tender moment as Matt and I gingerly fell back into the hospital bed together. I wrapped my arms around him and held him as he shook and cried.
“I almost lost you, Adele.”
“You’ll never lose me as long as you want me. And even if you decide one day that I’m not the one for you, my heart will still be yours as I’ve never given my heart so completely to anyone or anything before.”
Our kiss was a glorious soggy mess as our salty tears had covered our cheeks and lips. Gradually, our emotions settled and although it would have been nice to simply fall asleep in each other’s arms, we both knew we had things to do. This isn’t over yet.
Matt headed to the bathroom to shower and shave as I ate the squished remnants of the food he had brought. For a moment I had feared that Matt’s seeing Xan’s transformation would alter his perspective of me as he would be reminded of what I once was. I was so thankful to have found such an honorable and caring man, one that wasn’t afraid to hide his emotions or his love for me. In many ways I felt I wasn’t deserving.
Twenty minutes later, Matt emerged looking clean, handsome, and dapper as usual. His countenance had brightened immensely and with some energy returning I sort of wished for more privacy and time.
“Let me see your wound.”
Matt lifted his shirt and I could see he had put fresh bandages on. The bullet went through him, but it was close to his left side. His muscles and the area would take time to heal and he would be sore.
“It looks worse than it really is.”
“Spoken like a man that doesn’t want someone to worry about him. Too late.”
He smiled, kissed me, and wiped a little food from the corner of my mouth. “Do you have everything ready?”
“Yes. I’m mentally steeling myself for an eleven-hour flight.”
“We’ll set ourselves up in a nice hotel and it will take a week before we can make a move on Kun and Synthodyne. There’s a lot of coordination required between local law enforcement and teams around the world at other Synthodyne’s locations.”
“Please don’t tell me I’ll be left on the sidelines for any of this.”
“I can’t take a chance you would be hurt.”
“Can’t I wear something protective? I thought I was a criminal investigative consultant with a degree in cyber terrorism?”
Matt smiled. “Let’s see how it plays out.”
A nurse came in and announced we were free to go, and our transportation was awaiting us. I refused to let Matt carry both our bags. It was still an effort on my part as I was terribly weak. I leaned into him on our walk to the limo. He wrapped his arm around my shoulders protectively. I was grateful for the warmth and support.
I stared out the window as we drove to the airport. It was all so hard to believe. In less than a day, I would be back where it all began.
Matt leaned over and kissed the back of my neck. I reached back and held his head against mine.
“What are you thinking, Adele?”
“That so much has happened. It feels like a lifetime ago, but it has only been about a month. I had never traveled, never left the country, never danced at a formal gala ball, and never fallen in love. I remember my first flight and how I almost broke your fingers, our peach cobbler in Atlanta, and the amazing fish, chips, and beer in London. I look out at the beautiful places and cultures I’ve only glimpsed at and wish for more chances to see and experience the world. Yet nothing, absolutely nothing compares to your slightest touch that sets me on fire. I could give it all up, everything, to be with you the rest of my life. I presume much though.”
“What if I were to tell you that I have the exact same thoughts?”
“Even if things get complicated?”
“I’ve determined I’m leaving the CIA after all of this. I’ll find some other line of work. One that allows us to live comfortably but where I would be home every night and weekend.”
I turned to face Matt; my fingers entwined with his. “I choose my words carefully, but I mean every word that I say. Please tell me when you say, ‘us’ you really mean it.”
“I certainly meant every word and ‘us’ is definitely referring to you and me.”
As the limo pulled up to the airport, a Chinese man greeted us. He handed Matt our tickets and me a laptop that had to be one of China’s highest quality produced computers.
“On behalf of the Chinese government, we thank you. If there is anything we can do you only have to ask.”
I tipped my head in sincere thanks. “Feichang xiexie.”
The man smiled broadly, turned and left.
“When did you learn Mandarin?”
“I studied a few phrases on the flight here.”
“You’re truly amazing, Adele.”
***
Security was a breeze, especially since we were greeted by another Chinese government agent who personally escorted us to our gate. When we got seated on the plane, I asked Matt about why the Chinese government was being so supportive.
“Their entire military are given vaccines. With our intervention, there is a good chance we greatly reduced the global impact of vaccine distribution and with your blood potentially being synthesized to produce a preventative vaccine, they’re exceptionally grateful. On one hand the world should know just what an important role you’ve played in all of this, and yet I’m also selfish in wanting you all to myself and not sharing you with the world.”
“I’ve not done anything deserving of global fame.”
“You have, more than you know. Vaccines have been silently removed from shelves around the world. Your blood will be distributed to scientists across the globe to prepare for the inevitable. Realistically, we may have no idea of the numbers of lives you have saved or prevented being transformed.”
I smiled weakly. “I know I’m not deserving of the praises you bestow upon me. None of this would have been possible if you hadn’t risked your career and took a chance on me. I would likely still be in jail if it wasn’t for you.”
“I was smitten, and you looked so cute in handcuffs. How could I resist?”
“What ever happened to the insider threat at the CIA?”
“They haven’t been exposed.”
“Aren’t we still in danger?”
“I suspect, but did you notice how China provided us an escort through security?”
“Yes. That was wonderful to not have to take my shoes off.”
“We’re travelling incognito. We’ll be greeted by law enforcement in Canada and our names will never be registered in the system. Whomever has been tracking us has no knowledge as to your condition, mine, or our arrival in Vancouver. I would say we’re pretty safe.”
I giggled. “So that means if we get caught in the airplane bathroom together, they can’t punish us?”
***
I spent the first hours of the flight hacking into Mr. Aikido’s network and eating everything the airline provided for food in first class.
“From what I’ve found on Mr. Aikido’s computer, they have taken blueprints and plans for Synthodyne and the thermal imaging pictures I provided them and have worked out plans for infiltrating Synthodyne five nights from our arrival. Their team has grown from five to seventeen and they appear to be well armed. The gym is listed as closed, but phone usage that I’ve uncovered, indicates they’re still actively using the gym.”
“I’ll never understand how you do that.”
“It’s easy when I set up Mr. Aikido’s network for him.”
“This will force us to speed up our timelines a little. Do you have names?”
“No, but I do have video footage of them all from the gym’s security cameras.”
“Download what you can and when we land we can work with local authorities to run the images through their databases. We have a conference room in the hotel set aside as an operations center.”
“I’m looking forward to taking these people down, but I’m even more looking forward to a king-sized bed.”
Matt’s passionate gaze upon me turned my heart to jelly. “The beauty of jet lag is we might be awake all night. You should try to get some sleep if you can.”
I laid my seat back and reached for Matt’s hand. I fell asleep almost instantly.
***
I slept soundly most of the flight. My body needed the rest to recover. Matt and I were met by law enforcement and escorted to a private room in which they processed us for customs. The treatment we were receiving was remarkable.
We were provided with a limousine to the hotel and given a few minutes to settle in before being called down to the conference room. Everything seemed so rushed, but my sleep on the plane helped me tremendously.
We had a few minutes to freshen up, change, and make out a bit before going down to the operations center. My energy levels were better, and it was very hard to break away. I had to remind myself of the bigger picture and that meant putting my life and desires on hold for a bit.
As we entered the conference room, there were close to a dozen people hovering around computers. Matt got a few status updates and then quickly took charge.
“Team, I want to introduce you to someone that has been fundamental in the exposure of this international terrorism plot. Please meet Adele Refaeli. We will continue to utilize her skills and talents as we proceed with the planning. Adele, go ahead and plug in your laptop and show everyone what you’ve got so far.”
A man in a police uniform came up to me as I hooked my laptop up. “I recognize you. We circulated video surveillance of you coming into the downtown police department office. You left evidence and ran off.”
“Guilty as charged.”
“Why did you run off?”
“It’s a long story, but I didn’t know who to trust. All I wanted to do was to provide evidence of what was going on at Synthodyne and get out before I was shot or worse.”
“What would be worse than being shot?”
“You’ve not seen the footage of Synthodyne with the Daniels?”
“No.”
I turned to Matt. “I’m not sure they know what’s fully going on. They haven’t seen the footage of my parents. I have a copy I stored online. Do you want me to start from the beginning?”
Matt pulled me aside. “No. Not everything. Show the video, but please don’t say anything about you going through it yourself. I don’t want you exposed any more than you need to be.”
“Thank you.”
“You ready?”
“Yes.”
***
With questions and displaying videos of my parents, detailing our assassination attempts, and providing copies of information, the process of dissemination took nearly three hours and I was once again exhausted. Matt had me wrap things up and sent me back to the room.
When I got into the room, I found a bouquet of roses, a card, and a box. I sniffed the roses and read the card.
‘You’re not the only one that can use a computer. While you slept on the plane, I arranged for a few things to let you know how much I love and care for you. Don’t wait up for me, but I should be with you soon. Enjoy the roses and I’ll enjoy your other gift. Love, Matt.’
I smiled as I tore into the box revealing a gorgeous, sexy, silk, red nightgown. I was tempted to put it on and go back downstairs, but the fabric was quite sheer. I showered, shaved, and got myself ready for bed before putting the nightgown on. It was adorable and very sexy.
I tried hard to stay awake, but eventually I drifted off to sleep only to be awakened hours later by Matt crawling into bed.
“Go back to sleep, sweetheart.”
“I’ve slept enough.” I rolled over on top of Matt and kissed him. I was very careful of his side. “Thank you for the flowers and…” I sat up exposing the sexy nightgown I was wearing. “I suspect this present is more for you.”
Matt’s eyes lit up with passion and even though he was tired, his energy immediately returned. I was grabbed and rolled over onto my back. Matt’s kisses along my neck and down the edges of my nightgown towards my breasts caused me to moan with desire.
***
The next day I woke to find Matt already gone. I despised how his work was taking him away from me, yet I knew what we were all doing was vastly important. The hotel had cleaned all my clothes overnight and I slipped into the sexy, but conservative black dress I wore to our meetings with various dignitaries around the globe.
I found Matt in the conference room and I loved that he stopped his conversation to come to me. We stepped outside and I immediately took the lead by pressing Matt against the wall and kissing him passionately. “You were amazing last night. You should have woken me this morning. I can’t stand it when you’re not there when I wake up.”
“And you’re insatiable, my love. I’ve never seen anything as beautiful as you. I’m sorry about this morning, but it was very early. We’ve greatly sped up our timetable thanks to the information you gathered. We’ll be making our move on Kun Huan and his team tonight and Synthodyne tomorrow morning. There are a lot of details to iron out.”
“What role will I play in it?”
“None.”
I could feel the heat come to my face. “I deserve to be there.”
“I can’t risk you being injured. These people have guns.”
“And yet you think it’s all right for you to put yourself in harm’s way? You’re still injured.”
“This is what I’m trained to do. I’m sorry, Adele. I can’t have you involved.”
I bit my lower lip to keep it from quivering, but my tears spoke for me. My shaking hand went to Matt’s face. “I can’t lose you! I would rather die by your side than be told by some police officer you didn’t make it. Please let me come.”
Matt’s eyes softened, but his resolve remained. “You can wait in the van, but that’s as far as you can go.”
“I’ll take that if only to be close to you.”
Matt kissed me softly. “I feel the same way about you, Adele. My world would end without you. I want this to be over so we can be together. I need to focus and organize a global attack on Synthodyne and the raid on Kun tonight. Can you handle yourself for the day? If you need to go anywhere, I can arrange for a driver.”
“I guess I can go to U.B.C. and check in on Tony. When should I be back to make sure I’m not holding you up tonight?”
“We attack Kun at ten tonight. Be back to join us here for dinner at six.”
“I will.” Matt kissed me and turned back into the conference room. “Matt?”
“Yes?”
“I love you.”
Matt smiled. “I love you too, Adele.”
The door closed behind him and I made my own way out to U.B.C. I found Tony heading to diversity class. She looked weak and tired. Her weight was down.
“Tony!”
Tony stopped in her tracks and ran to hug me. “It’s so good to see you Adele. You must tell me everything.”
“There’s so much to talk about, but first, how are you doing?”
“Not too well. I keep going through the motions hoping that I’ll just wake up one day and be back to normal. I don’t even know why I keep coming to classes.”
“I’m in town for a few days, but how would you like to move in with me? I have a house in Seattle. At least I think I still have a house there.”
“Why would you do that for me, Adele?”
“Because I don’t want you to go through this alone and that’s what friends do for one another.”
Tony hugged me again and I could feel her bones through her clothes.
“Come on, Adele. You don’t want to be late for class.”
“What?”
Tony grabbed my hand and pulled. “It’s just not been the same without you. God, look at you. You’re glowing and that dress is killer. I take it you found love?”
Now I was blushing. “Is it that obvious?”
“Yes. Come on. I can’t wait to see the reaction of the class when you walk in.”
It didn’t appear that I had much choice as Tony pulled me into the classroom.
“Well, well. Look who finally returned. Our prodigal stereotypical heterosexual, white girl. Perhaps you can explain your absence to the class?”
I sighed but one look at Tony’s excitement and I sat down next to her and put my arm around her. “I had to find myself.”
“That’s it? Did you like what you found?”
I took a moment to ponder that. “Yes… Yes, I did.”
“Then please, Adele. Enlighten us about these discoveries about yourself.”
Everyone had turned to stare at me, but their scrutiny didn’t faze me one iota. I really have found myself. “Like many of you in this room, I questioned who I was. I wasn’t feeling secure that I would ever be accepted for who I am.”
“As if… You’re a freaking model. Who wouldn’t want to be you?”
I ignored the student and continued. “We all have our fears, our doubts, and insecurities. We can attribute much of that to our upbringing and environment. Women every day think they’re not pretty enough or need more up here or down there. We all struggle with accepting who we are, no matter how beautiful.”
The professor looked disinterested. “So, what? That’s nothing new. How did you find yourself?”
“I was forced to make a choice.”
“Forced? We all have choices but none of them are forced.”
“Then you’ve obviously not been on the receiving end of gun pointed at your head. As I was saying, I was forced to decide. I had to make a decision to see the man I love be physically and irrevocably altered through intense pain, or forever give up who I am knowing either decision would destroy our relationship, the only thing truly worth having in my life.”
“I’ll remind you this is not a creative writing class, Adele. Do you have a point to this?”
I smiled. “I made the choice out of love. I’ve lived through the pain of who I was and had finally come to terms with my life. I couldn’t put anyone else through that pain, so I chose to lose myself to spare the one I loved. At that moment, I knew, absolutely knew, that I had found myself, my true sense of being, because believing I would wake up as something other than what I am was the most frightening thing I could ever fathom.”
“So, what you’re saying is, you know you’re fine with yourself when you would despise being anything else.”
“You make it sound so blasé, but sure. I don’t think I could live with myself if I was anything other than I already am.”
The professor clapped slowly and rolled his eyes. “Oh, well done, Adele. You’ve just confirmed to the class what culture has already decreed. If you’re a beautiful, white, heterosexual girl. You’re perfect.”
I was about to provide an angry retort when Tony stood up. “You missed the point altogether! We are who we are but sometimes it takes something outside of us to force us to confront ourselves. Can you imagine the inner peace that can be gained by being confident in yourself, with all your quirks and flaws? I, for one, would fear becoming something I’m not. I may wish to be male, but to accept that I’m a man in a woman’s body and be happy with that, without a care of what the world thinks, is the greatest treasure any of us could possibly aspire to have. So, what if Adele is a beautiful, heterosexual, white girl, which is truly a shame because I’ve had a crush on her for quite some time…” Tony giggled. “What’s important is that she’s finally comfortable with who she is. At the end of the day, we are what we are, but what counts the most is if we can accept that ourselves.”
There was silence in the room for a moment before students all stood and cheered for Tony. Tony turned and hugged me.
“Let’s get out of here, Adele. I don’t need this class anymore.” As we stepped outside, we sat down on a bench. “All my life I’ve fought myself and now that I’m at the end of my life I see what I’ve missed. True happiness comes through accepting who you are. I’ll never be male, but I’m a damn good heterosexual male in a woman’s body. My male side of me gives me special insights that others fail to see. I believe who I am is a blessing to me and to those around me.”
“You’re certainly a blessing to me, Tony.”
“So, tell me everything, especially how you got your glow!”
***
I spent the afternoon with Tony and even helped her pack some. Once all of this was finished, I would take Tony down to my house. The doctors gave her no hope and they even limited her prescriptions. Tony deserved to have people that cared for her around her.
Back at the hotel, I changed into my travel skirt and stockings and headed downstairs to meet Matt and the team. Matt looked weary and I wished I could take care of him, but this was all life and death business and everything needed to be handled with detail and precision. Pizzas were ordered and everyone stepped through their role, where they would be, and the timing.
When the pizza came, I managed to get a nice corner seat with Matt. “I don’t mean to be nagging, Matt, but I want to make sure you’re going to be safe.”
“I know you’re worried, and if I’m honest with myself, I’m nervous. For once in my life I have everything I want, and I don’t want anything to risk that future. Did you find Tony?”
“I did. She’s skin and bones but her attitude is admirable.”
“Being confronted with the realization your life is about to end can help people focus on what’s important.”
“I hope, one day, we can have a family.”
“That was a sudden shift in the conversation. You’re thinking ahead.”
“I am, but I also said we. You and me. I’ve already committed my heart, mind, and body to you alone. I hope you feel the same way about me.”
Matt headed back to the table leaving me hanging there. He returned a moment later with a white plastic soda bottle ring. “It’s not the most elegant, but with this ring, I promise I’m tying my future with yours. I share your wants and desires.”
“Where’s a bed when we need one?”
We spent the next few hours looking over the plans once again. Matt fitted me with a Kevlar vest, and he rode in the van with me to the gym. It seemed like such a long time ago that I was here.
We parked nearby and the teams made their way around the gym. Matt kissed me as he left the van. He charged the driver with watching out for me. Five minutes later, I heard shouting and gunfire.
“Man down!” Came a voice over the radio.
More shouts and more gunfire.
Grabbing a nightstick while the driver was occupied on the radio, I raced from the van. The driver shouted after me, but I couldn’t sit there and wait for someone to tell me Matt was killed. I had to do something. In the back of my mind I registered how foolish this was, but I was operating by heart and not by mind. Slipping into the back door of the gym, I headed up the stairs to a balcony that overlooked the gym floor. Something isn’t right here.
My first glimpse of the gym showed me that Matt’s team had everything under control, but I noted that not everyone from Kun’s team was accounted for. Further down, in the shadowed recesses of the balcony, Craig was concentrating on the people below and sighting in a shot with a rifle. I didn’t have to know who he was aiming at; I could feel it in my bones and cold dread nearly froze me in my tracks.
Whipping out the nightstick, I flung it at Craig. The stick hit him solidly on his shoulder, enough to jerk his rifle up just as his finger pulled the trigger. Craig’s shock was all the time I needed before I was on him. A swift kick from me and his rifle clattered away.
Craig turned angrily and smiled evilly at his recognition of me. I heard Matt yelling to hold fire and heavy steps sounded on the stairs behind me. Craig knew it was over for him, but he pulled a knife and advanced towards me.
“You would have been my greatest conquest. You got lucky once before, but not this time.”
He lunged and all my years of training at the gym kicked in. I stepped forward and to the side, letting Craig’s arm pass my side harmlessly. Dropping my left arm over his, I locked his elbow against my hip as I spun to the right. I heard the crack, his scream, and the knife skitter away down the balcony. Letting go of his broken arm, I continued my spin, swept his leg, and brought my elbow down into his nose. I finished him with a kick to the groin. Craig was left moaning on the balcony floor.
“I hope your prison mates find you absolutely delectable.”
Seconds later, Matt was there by my side pulling me to safety while others cuffed Craig.
“You were supposed to stay in the van.”
“I heard there was a man down and I couldn’t stop myself.”
“Lucky for me you didn’t listen. How can I protect you if you don’t let me?”
“I’m sorry, Matt. I had such a bad feeling about all of this.”
“Come on, before we read Kun his rights, I think you might want to say hello.”
Matt led me downstairs and past Luan, Teddy, and Frank. Luan cursed me and spat as I passed her. “You little bitch!”
Matt kept moving me away until we came to stand before Kun, or as I’ve always known him, Mr. Aikido.
“You lied to me! I thought you were my friend; that you were looking out for me. You set up my parents! You would sell your soul for money. I hope you rot!”
Kun didn’t even wince at my words. “Craig was right. You were always just a pretty liability. I have connections in the sex trade. I should have sold you to the highest bidder after giving you to Craig for a few days. At least that way I would have made some profit out of you.”
I saw Matt struggling, and I wanted to hit Kun, but he seemed pleased with himself he got a reaction from me. I placed a hand on Matt’s wrist to hold him in check.
Kun continued his rant. “I hope you know, Adele, that your parents were useless, meaningless people.”
I put everything I had into my punch. My form was perfect, everything was aligned; I led with my hip. Kun’s face snapped back with a resounding crack. His nose and possibly one of his cheek bones was broken. I didn’t give him the satisfaction of seeing me wince in pain.
One of the police officers quickly made a comment that civilians shouldn’t be in here. I suspect he was likely wanting to keep them from being sued by Kun.
Kun and the others were led away and I was left standing next to Matt. “We need to get some ice on your hand. That was one hell of a hit.”
“Maybe you can just kiss it better, starting here.” I pointed to my lips.
We headed back to the hotel and stopped in at the conference room to wrap things up. The raid on Kun was very successful and we were all set for Synthodyne mid-morning tomorrow. The team disbanded to get some needed rest so they would be ready to reconvene at eight the next morning. This left Matt and me a few precious hours alone together and I wasted no time in taking him back to our room.
Tonight, would be a special night. We both knew we needed sleep, but I wasn’t going to let Matt sleep until I gave him a massage to relax him some. It was a wonderful time of simply loving on each other without the urgency of making love. We fell asleep and woke up in each other’s arms.
***
The next morning was rushed as we got the team organized. Five Synthodyne locations around the world were being raided at the same moment in time. Once again, I could go, but this time I had to promise to stay in the van. Under no circumstances was I to enter the facility.
With a kiss and a promise this raid would be safer than the last one, Matt headed into Synthodyne with his team. This time, an all-clear message came over the radio, and the van driver was pulled into the building to help round up stragglers. That’s when Svetlana Alesnikoff snuck out the back and into the alley where I was staying in the van. A quick glance up and down the street told me there were no police around.
Biting my lower lip from the upcoming chastisement, I stepped out of the van and confronted Svetlana. She started to run but I quickly caught her and threw her towards the brick wall of the building. When Svetlana turned around, she looked at me and laughed.
“You cleaned up nicely. How you’ve survived, I can’t fathom.”
“You’re done for, Svetlana. All your hard work is for not. Your murderous days are over.”
She laughed again. “Your efforts are too late. We began distribution months ago.” Svetlana tried to make a break for it by running, but I tackled her from behind and pushed her face into the cold, damp, filthy asphalt.
I was shaking with anger as I rolled her over. “I should kill you for what you did to my parents. Maybe I should inject you with your own virus? I’d love to see your skin boil away.”
Svetlana was poised even while on her back in an alley. “You never mentioned what I did to you. You’re happy with the change. I can see it in your eyes.”
I couldn’t argue with that and I sat in stunned silence not knowing what to do. My fingers wrapped around her neck and began to squeeze. She began kicking and bucking underneath me until I realized I couldn’t do it. I stared at my hands and willed them to stop choking her.
Svetlana coughed and sucked in air before laughing. “You’re just a little girl, Brent Daniels. You can’t kill me.”
“I’m not a soulless wench like you. Why? With all the technology at your fingertips, why choose to destroy the fabric of society? There are other ways to get what you wanted.”
“You think you know what we truly want to do. This is just the start. The beginning. Stopping me will have little impact in the days and years to come. You think this is all over? It’s just begun.”
“Adele!” Matt spotted us as he came around the corner and ran up to us. “We have to have a serious talk about what the boundaries of a van are. What’s going on here?”
“This is Svetlana Alesnikoff, murderer of my parents and one of the founders of Synthodyne. You probably want to arrest her.”
Svetlana laughed once more. “You two are priceless. Just wait until Mr. Damon here succumbs to our virus.”
I looked at Matt. “Should I tell her?”
He nodded. “I think you should.”
“When Chang injected me a second time, my body fought your virus. My blood has been synthesized into a vaccine to prevent your virus from transforming people. It’s being mass produced and distributed as we speak, and Matt was one of the first people inoculated.”
Svetlana ground her teeth as Matt pulled her to her feet and placed her in cuffs.
“You will never be safe! Synthodyne has people everywhere. Our virus is mapped and stored in a thousand locations. Even if this event doesn’t work, we have other plans. It will happen!”
“I wish I had a dirty sock to stuff in her mouth.”
“Stay with the van, Adele. I’ll take her to join the others.”
***
Two days had passed, and Matt was heavily involved in the wrap up of the missions to take down Kun and Synthodyne. While Matt was busy during the days, I spent time with Tony and helped her pack her place. She was becoming weaker and weaker and had now completely stopped her classes.
Not having people shooting at me made me feel like things were settling down, which was a huge relief. Yet, I missed those frenzied days with Matt and me travelling around the world. There was something special about that time together. Of course, each evening we made sure we found time for one another and whenever we could we were inseparable.
When Matt had finally concluded with the finishing details and we were making plans to head back to my place in Seattle with Tony, he was contacted by the CIA indicating one of the executives would be meeting us to thank us both for the excellent work.
I wore a new white dress that Matt insisted I get for the meeting. I had just finished getting ready and was still in the bathroom when a knock sounded at our hotel room door. I could hear Matt open the door and greet the man.
“Mr. Fairway, I wasn’t expecting you to come to our room. I thought we would meet you at the restaurant.”
“I just got into town and wanted to come by right away and thank you both. Adele is here with you?”
I was about to step out of the bathroom when I heard something odd. “She just stepped out. She’ll be back in a few minutes.”
“One at a time is far preferable anyways…”
The door slammed and there was a big thump against the wall and sounds of a scuffle. A shot rang out and a bullet sent splinters of wood into the bathroom. Frantically, I looked around the bathroom for anything I could use as a weapon but the only thing that presented itself were small containers of shampoo. The sounds of the fight moved away from the bathroom door and another shot rang out. I’m dead if I stay in here and I can’t leave Matt alone!
I burst out of the bathroom and grabbed the first thing I could find; a heavy table lamp. Ripping it from the wall outlet, I saw Matt struggling with a large, gray-haired man in a dark suit. Neither of them had seen me yet. Moving behind the man, I kicked with everything I had at the back of his knee while slamming the lamp down on the man’s head.
Things never work out like they do in the movies as the lamp shattered and barely fazed the man. However, my kick to his leg had greatly diminished his leverage on Matt. Matt slammed his fist into the man’s solar plexus as I drove my elbow into the muscle tissue near the man’s neck. The nerve pain that blow caused forced him to drop his gun, but he spun and backhanded me across the room.
I collapsed in a heap and was momentarily stunned; feeling the coppery taste of blood in my mouth. I looked up to see Matt knee the man in the groin and then tackle him into the large flat screen television hanging on the wall. The man dropped heavily to the floor and with a powerful punch from Matt was out cold.
Matt scrambled to get his gun from the nightstand, and he held it pointed at the man. Walking backwards towards me, Matt came to gently lift me up to my feet. “Are you all right?”
I could barely respond as I carefully looked over Matt and kissed him. “I’m fine. Mostly. I might have a nice black eye in the morning. Are you all right?”
“Just a few cuts and bruises. This is Earnest Fairway from the CIA. I think our spy finally exposed himself. You and I need to work on our subtle cues. She’s not here right now is code for you to stay in the bathroom.”
“When are you going to realize I’m not going to let someone come in and kill the man I love? Work with me. Train me. I won’t feel right unless I’m alongside you.”
“You’ve proven to be able to take care of yourself. Even with your ability to fight, I hope you can’t fault me to trying to protect you. I love you, Adele.”
It wasn’t long before security and police were at our door. Earnest Fairway was taken into custody and after many long hours of calls, documentation, and relaying our story, we were finally allowed to be alone again.
“Do you think it’s all over, Matt?”
“I do. At least for a while.”
I snuggled into his arms as we were lying on the bed together. “Good. I’m hoping you might consider moving in with me.”
Matt smiled and brushed the hair from my eyes. “I would love that. I’m thinking of putting in my resignation next week. I’ve spoken to some people at the FBI. The Seattle office has an opening.”
“Would the FBI be any different? I’m worried after this past week I might never see you.” I was trying hard not to be clingy, but there was no true promise to one another about our future together. Deep down I was still a little insecure.
“The FBI is very different from the CIA, Adele. While there may be times I must work late or weekends, the work-life balance is much better. It also depends a lot on the role and I’m looking at a position that would bring me home on a set schedule. If I were to apply, I would like to take a few months off between jobs.”
“Can we pick up Tony and go home tomorrow?”
Matt threaded his fingers into mine. I felt the pinch of plastic as did he. He pulled my hand up and found I still had the plastic ring on. I was suddenly embarrassed.
“You kept the plastic ring from the soda bottle?”
“It’s stupid, I know. You must think I’m no different than your ex-wife. It warms my heart knowing you gave it to me how ever insignificant or cheap it is.”
“I’m touched by your heartfelt connection to the slightest gift I give to you. I want to prove to you I mean what I say. My ex-wife would never have let me put that piece of plastic on her finger. Do you mind if I take it off?”
I bit my lower lip. “Sort of.”
“You, of all people, shouldn’t be wearing a piece of plastic from a soda bottle. What if I take it off so I can replace it with something better?”
“You can do anything you wish, as long as you want me around.”
“Hey…” Matt cupped my face and kissed me. “Yes, we can go home tomorrow. Yes, I want you around. Yes, I want to move in with you. And yes, I want to spend the rest of my life with you.”
The little plastic ring was almost like a security blanket for me, but I realized it was foolishness. Matt’s words needed to be good enough. I pulled it off and held it up for him to take away. “You realize you could propose to me with this and I would be fine with that?”
Matt smiled. “I’m sure you would be, which is all the more reason you deserve something better.”
“You’re planning something. I can tell. Are you going to share what surprises you have up your sleeve?”
“Just this…” Matt rolled me over onto my back and began kissing me.
***
The next three weeks were hectic but fun. We moved into my house, the CIA helped us get the house and car into my name, something Kun never even started to do. We repainted the guest room for Tony and set her up as comfortably as possible. Matt put in his resignation and applied for the FBI job, and I chose to settle in a bit before making any major changes or decisions about my future; besides, Tony needed a lot of care and I was doing my best to take good care of her.
Sitting down on the side of the bed next to Tony, I was shocked by how quickly she was wasting away. My heart ached for her. I was afraid she wouldn’t make it through the night.
“Hey, girlfriend.”
Tony had been sleeping and with the sound of her words I turned away so she wouldn’t see my tears. Wiping my cheeks quickly, I put on a smile before turning back to her and brushed the hair from her eyes. “Hey. How are you doing?”
“I can’t tell you how much it means to me that you’re here every day. I must have done something right in my life to have met you, Adele.”
I sniffed, unable to say anything. I grabbed for her hand more to strengthen my own resolve than for hers. “I don’t want to lose you. I’m sorry, Tony. I should be stronger for you.”
“I know I’ll never see the end of the three months the doctor’s suggested I had. I’ll probably not last the week.”
Tony had rapidly deteriorated and I knew she was right. This was the most she had spoken in a few weeks. “Don’t think like that. If anyone deserves to live, it’s you. You have too much to show and teach me yet.”
“I’m hindering your life with Matt and you know it. You know he’s going to propose to you soon, right?”
I smiled. “I can only hope.”
“Please. Matt worships the ground you walk on and I can tell you’re head over heels in love with him. It will happen. You’re still glowing by the way.”
“Maybe you’re confusing my glow for my first period.”
Tony laughed. “Welcome to womanhood.”
“I love it. It means I can have kids one day.”
“You don’t need kids, Adele. You have me.” Tony giggled, coughed, closed her eyes, and drifted fast asleep.
She’s so weak and frail. Her breathing is labored. Pulling the blanket up around her neck, I stroked her forehead before heading to meet Matt in the master bedroom.
“How’s she doing?”
“Holding up better than I am. I don’t want to lose her. I hate to even suggest it, but each morning I’m afraid to check on her for fear of what I’ll find.”
“Tony and I have been scheming. She’ll hang in there to see it through.”
***
I slept fitfully that night and woke to the sound of sirens. Not just one siren, but lots of sirens. Some were close and others further away.
Matt rolled over and kissed me. “Please tell me that you didn’t hack into someplace and the police are coming to get you.”
“Wasn’t me.”
“Turn on the television. Let’s see if there’s anything on the news.”
Turning on the television, I changed channels until the Seattle morning news appeared.
“… That’s right Bob, we’re getting reports from all over the city and confirmations from around the world. For those of you just joining us thousands, possibly tens of thousands of people claim to have been transformed overnight. We have reports of plane crashes, house fires, and a rash of suicides sweeping the city. There is only speculation, but this appears to be a globally coordinated biological terrorist attack.” They switched to pictures of people wandering outside, gray dust clinging to their faces and hair. Clips of the people showed the terrible extend of trauma they were going through. Some were screaming, others sitting in the middle of the road staring at their hands.
“Oh my God! Matt, it happened! We didn’t do enough!”
“Breathe, sweetheart. Breathe. We knew this was a distinct possibility. Synthesizing the vaccine took longer than expected and we had no idea the extent that Synthodyne had exposed people to the virus. If it weren’t for you, this day would have been far, far worse.”
Matt’s phone rang and he reached for it as I stared in horror at the images on the television.
“Deputy Director Thompson. Let me put you on speakerphone. Adele is here with me.”
I muted the television.
“Have you both seen the news?”
I still couldn’t speak. The horrors that people are facing shook me to my very core. Matt spoke for us both.
“Just now. Is it true?”
“Yes, but the numbers of those affected are greatly larger than the media is portraying. We estimated that just over one billion people had been exposed to the Synthodyne virus. We collected data from every medical agency, identified those that had a vaccine in the past six months and became a process of inoculation. We estimated we had inoculated seventy-three percent.”
I finally got my voice back. “But that’s nearly two hundred and seventy million people left! All those people. My God!”
“It’s bad, but not that bad, Adele. We’re now estimating between seven and thirteen million people were affected. Matt, Adele, the world owes you both an enormous debt of gratitude. It would have been much worse…”
I heard a repeated thumping sound coming from down the hall and could listen to no more of Director Thompson. “Tony!”
I ran from the bedroom and down the hall, pausing only momentarily to steel myself for what I might see. Opening the door, I was stunned to see a young boy jumping up and down on the bed causing the headboard to thump against the wall. Gray dust was falling from his hair and billowing up into the room. He was wearing Tony’s nightgown and a smile bigger than the sun.
“Tony?”
“I’m a boy!” He bounded off the bed and ran straight into my arms for a massive hug. He must be only around ten years old, age adjusted by the virus.
Kneeling down, I put my hands on Tony’s face and stared cautiously into his eyes. “The whites of your eyes are no longer yellow. How do you feel?”
“Sore, tired, and amazing!”
Matt was standing behind me now. “The virus must have completely over written Tony’s DNA, eliminating the cancer in the process. We’ll have to confirm when we get a chance.” Matt reached out and stroked Tony’s hair.
I looked up at Matt and smiled. “In everything going on, we forgot to give Tony the vaccine. Had we, Tony would never have had a chance to live.”
Tony was still bouncing on his feet. “I feel free for the first time in my life! What happens now, Adele?”
“I happen to have some experience with this. We’ll work to get you a new identity, we need to find you some clothes, and you’ll need several showers to get the dead cells from your body. I have no doubt you’re hungry and tired.”
“I’m famished. God… Wouldn’t it be nice to go back to diversity class and hear what they think about your story now?”
“Our story, Tony. Yes. Yes, it would.”
***
A few weeks had passed and slowly the world fell back into rhythm. Each day I still woke with a knot in my stomach about all those people that had been transformed. The Centers for Disease Control kept Matt and me up to date with the latest. Early estimates were that nearly seventeen million people around the world were transformed, higher than expected. Governments had been preparing for the event, even establishing counseling centers in advance, but no one could truly have foretold the impact this would have on society.
The aftermath would take years to sort out. The only proof people had gone through a change turned out to be viral markers left in their blood system, but that didn’t stop many from trying to take advantage of the situation and claim they were someone else before to gain access to wealth and fame. In the midst of all the chaos, people still tried and take advantage of each other. It was such a shame.
One of the strange aftereffects was that rape crimes had rapidly diminished after the event. Psychologists believed this to be caused by a new awareness of vulnerability, but it was way too early to tell if this would be a lasting result.
Shelters were established where people could go get tested for a positive change, get some needed counseling, free clothing, and begin the process of establishing their new identification.
According to the CIA, Synthodyne’s virus design and the technology surrounding it had vanished. Medical professionals around the world were united in their belief they would never be able to replicate it. Conspiracy theories were prevalent and widespread.
Life for me had changed as well. My house truly felt like a home. There was never a moment that Tony wasn’t smiling, and Tony quickly adapted to life as a pre-teen boy with the exception that his skills for cooking and taking care of himself were on par with anyone my own age, which, in reality, he was. Tony and I volunteered our time to assist in the transitions of those that were impacted. In some ways this helped ease my burden over what had happened.
Matt and I were perfect, and we continued our discussions about our future. Being so kind and gracious, Matt never even considered having Tony live anywhere else. I was even surprised when I spotted Matt and Tony throwing a football together the other day. Matt will make a great father.
I had been pondering all these things, lost in my thoughts, when a knock sounded at the bedroom door. “Your ride is ready, Miss Refaeli.” Tony giggled at the formality.
“What do you think, Tony? Am I dressed appropriately to meet Matt’s parents?”
“You always look stunning, Adele. You’ll be fine. Matt’s a good man. I approve.”
I smiled. “What about you, Tony?”
“Have you seen Heather from across the street? I’m rather smitten with her. Did you know she was around our age when she transformed? Her weight as a boy was so slight, she was age regressed like me.”
I laughed. “House rules. No dating until you’re sixteen.”
Tony laughed. “My new sixteen or my real age? You best not keep your date waiting.”
I slipped in the last of one of my mother’s gold dangly earrings, checked my hair and makeup, and met Matt at the car. Turning back to see Tony in the doorway of the house, I couldn’t resist the urge to tell him not to burn the house down.
Matt kissed me and opened the car door. “You look spectacular as usual, my love.”
“I want to make a good first impression.”
Matt reached over and squeezed my hand.
As we drove to Matt’s parent’s house, I stared out the window of the car at the houses and people I saw. I was amazed at the resiliency of the world. Amidst the greatest catastrophes, mankind would, at least for a short time, rise up and come together. A year from now, who knows?
We pulled up to a lovely stone and wood Craftsman home that told me much about those that lived there. The landscaping was carefully tended, and I could just picture a happy, loving family sitting together on the front covered porch. By the time Matt opened the car door for me, I could see his parents already coming down the front steps. His mother’s eyes were glistening with moisture as she rushed to envelope Matt in her warm and tender embrace. I stood back seeing the love this couple had for their son and was suddenly very self-conscious.
My nerves quickly evaporated as Matt’s mother took my hand in hers, looked me in the eyes, and hugged me like I was her own daughter. “You are the prettiest thing I’ve ever seen. Matt’s told us so much about you.”
“Thank you.”
“Please, come in.”
Stepping inside Matt’s family home, I immediately felt comfortable. It wasn’t pretentious or stuffy, but it was filled with quality furnishings and memories. A warm, cozy fire burned in the fireplace in the living room and on the mantle, were pictures of Matt. I lifted one small framed photo of Matt standing in front of an electronics store with a broom in his hand.
I felt a presence behind me and found Matt’s father watching me.
“Good values run deep, Mr. Damon. Matt told me the story of how he started working here. It sounds to me like you were an amazing father to him.”
“He’s a good son. I don’t like to see him hurt.”
Placing the picture back on the mantle, I considered how I might respond to Matt’s father. Picturing Matt hurt brought tears to my eyes and they spoke for me more eloquently than any words I might have said. “I know you don’t know me, Mr. Damon, but hurting your son is the last thing I ever want to do. I love him with every fiber of my being.”
Matt’s father’s strong arms wrapped around me. “You’re right, we don’t know you, Adele, but I’ve already seen a depth of caring in you that goes well beyond what Matt has told us. Don’t worry about Agnes and me as we already think the world of you. I can see what Matt means to you and what you mean to Matt.”
My tears were quickly replaced with a smile. “What exactly has he told you about me?”
“He told us how you willingly sacrificed your life for his, but that’s not the only thing he shared.”
“I’m sure his tales are woefully exaggerated.”
“If anything, my love, they barely scratch the surface of your character, grace, and charm.”
Matt’s father stepped aside as Matt walked into the living room to stand next to me. Matt’s mother pulled his father out of the room. Matt glanced back to make sure we had a little privacy before he took me in his arms and kissed me deeply.
“Your parents are adorable and so kind.”
“I’m very glad to hear you say that because if things go well, you may get to see them a lot more often.”
“What things?”
Matt dropped to one knee and took my hand in his. Even though we had spoken about marriage, nothing could have prepared me for a moment such as this. Heat rose to my face in a moment of eager anticipation and awkward embarrassment. What have I done to find myself so worthy of Matt’s love and devotion?
“Adele, from the moment I laid eyes on you, my heart has never been the same. There was just something about you that unlocked the chains I had placed around my heart. At first, your looks drew me to you like a magnet pulls on iron; a beauty that is unsurpassed. But it was your heart, wit, and kindness that won me over. I love that you like to touch and be close, the way you pull your hair behind your ear, and the way you bite your lower lip when you’re nervous, just like you’re doing now. You put others first, even at risk to your own life. How could I not fall completely in love with you? You would do me a great honor if you would marry me.”
“How can I not say yes to a man that has won my heart repeatedly every minute of every day since we first met? It would be easier for me to stop the ocean tides, or the moon from orbiting the earth, than to ignore that which I so much desire. My heart was yours well before you fed me peach cobbler or tried stealing my treat in China. My answer is yes. It will always be yes; for I can’t live without you.”
Matt smiled broadly and reached into his pocket. He pulled out the white plastic soda bottle ring and slipped it onto my finger. I laughed and pulled him up to kiss him.
“You thought you were giving that ring up, but I wanted you to know how much significance I put on it as well. Tony thought it would be fun.”
“I knew you were both scheming something. I would marry you any day, Mr. Damon.”
“Ahem…Is there something we should be informed of?”
I had been utterly lost in Matt’s embrace, forgetting we were in his parent’s home. Matt’s parents stood not too far away. Matt looked at them a little sheepishly.
“We were just having a conversation.”
“Matt Christopher Damon. Don’t lie to me unless all your conversations begin on one knee.”
“You saw that?”
I wrapped my arms around Matt and kissed him. “If it’s all right with the both of you, I would like the privilege of taking over some responsibility for Matt.”
Matt’s mom came over and hugged us both. “I know we haven’t had much of a chance to get to know you yet, Adele, but if Matt believes you’re the one, then I’m happy to have you join our family.”
Matt’s father came and hugged us both as well and asked to see the ring.
Matt covered up my hand and hid it from them but one stern look from his father and Matt lifted my hand for them both to see.
“That’s a…”
I interrupted. “Isn’t it beautiful?”
Matt sighed at his mother’s exasperated look. He fished into his pocket and produced a gorgeous platinum diamond ring, one far fancier than the one at the airport. “I thought if she accepted the plastic one, then I would know she really loved me. Tony suggested I could always get my money back for this one as well.”
“I don’t need a fancy ring. I just need you.”
Matt looked at his parents. “There’s history behind this plastic ring, just so you know.” He slipped the plastic ring off my finger and placed the new one on. It glittered in the firelight.
“Don’t you dare throw that plastic ring away.”
Matt’s parent’s smiled. “Congratulations you two. We’ll give you a minute while we finish up preparing dinner.”
I watched them leave before tackling Matt onto the couch. “I would have never thought that I could ever be so happy and it’s all because of you. I hope I never give you cause to want to leave me.”
“Not a chance in the world of that happening.”
I heard a click and found I was now handcuffed to Matt. I smiled and kissed him. “This will make for some very interesting lovemaking.”
***
***
Dear reader,
Every now and then I reread my older stories and wince at how poorly I wrote them. I decided this story was worthy of a fresh edit.
I hope you enjoyed it. Please leave a comment for me to look forward to.
Casey Brooke
I blinked several times trying to figure out if the gray light coming from the window was from a street lamp or from another sunless morning. It had been thirty days since I last saw the sun. This is rather typical of Vancouver weather.
Glancing at the clock, I have just over an hour to get to work. It’s tough to get out of bed but I remind myself I’m a good worker, even if I don’t enjoy my job. I’ve struggled keeping a good attitude as more and more I’ve felt like I’ve let myself down. Ever since my parents vanished six years ago, I’ve never quite found my purpose.
Scrambling to eat an unheated pair of maple sugar and cinnamon Pop-Tarts before heading out the door, I stepped outside. The cold sank deeply into my bones. It doesn’t matter how many layers you have, the high-humidity cold of North Vancouver goes through everything. Gray mist clings to the buildings and trees like a soggy, wet blanket.
“Perfect.” I whisper to myself.
Walking down the steep hill towards the SeaBus, gravity provides me a little extra energy as I head towards my lackluster job. Being a salesman at TechIsUs brings in steady pay but hardly challenges me. Someday soon I hope to find love, travel, find a good job, and make a difference in the world.
As I arrived at the SeaBus terminal I looked around at the other working zombies and as the doors open we filed on board much like a herd of cows on Prozac. The doors closed and finally I have eleven minutes of warmth as I stand at the front of the enclosed cabin and peer through the water drops on the windows out towards the dark, choppy waters between North Vancouver and Vancouver. I know there must be something better than mindlessly slogging through day after day
By the time I get to work, I’ve used two bus transfers and walked another mile. I stand a minute and stare up at the monolithic gray cement structure wondering if perhaps the designer chose to camouflage the building to match the gray swirling mists. Stepping in through the back door, I was immediately reminded of a scene from Joe vs. the Volcano as a fluorescent light buzzed and flickered above the punch clock. Pulling off my jacket, I hang it up in a locker before finding my timecard. The management tracks every minute and even punching in before hanging up my jacket is grounds for reprimand.
Making my way to the computer department, I pass row after row of cheap knock-off televisions and stereos. The place is laid out much like a supermarket where you can’t get milk without going through the entire store. In this case, computers are the hot items people come in for and they are in the back corner, furthest away from any windows. If you need a flash drive with your computer, it’s at the other end of the store.
The truly unfortunate thing of working at TechisUs is that the people that come here for cheap computers are generally the ones that don’t know what they’re looking for. Any moderately tech-savvy person with a reasonable budget would go to a name-brand store.
“Welcome to TechisUs, ma’am. My name is Troy. How can I help you today?”
Listening to Troy perform his sales pitch is like listening to that annoying sound your fork makes when it squeaks on a dinner plate. I started rummaging an aisle over organizing hard drives.
“I need a computer to do that face story thingy with my grandkids.”
“Ah, yes. I assume you want something powerful then and mobile. This laptop has two terabytes of RAM and over sixty gigabytes of storage. Perfect for what you need.”
I cringed. Troy knows just enough about computers to turn them on and sometimes I wonder if he even knows how to do that.
“Uhm… What’s RAM?”
“It’s where you store all your files.”
“But that computer is very expensive. I was thinking something half that cost. Are you certain there’s nothing cheaper that can do what I want?”
“To do what you want to do, you must purchase the appropriate computer. This is the one you need.”
I couldn’t help myself and came up behind the glassy-eyed, perplexed lady. “Sorry to interrupt, but I couldn’t help but overhearing. While my colleague is correct in that this computer he has chosen for you would more than adequately do the tasks you wish, it is overpowered for most everyday applications. Since you’re just learning, I’d recommend starting with a smaller system that’s capable of growing with you. One like this computer here.”
Troy lost it. “No one’s talking to you, Brent! Go back to stocking shelves where you can be useful. Ma’am, I’m the assistant to the assistant manager and I know what I’m talking about. You need this computer.”
The woman looked at me and then at Troy, performed a beautiful pirouette and headed for the nearest exit.
“You really should learn more about what you sell, Troy. Don’t you know the difference between RAM and storage?”
“You’re in big trouble, Brent! You cost me that sale!”
Troy spun, far less gracefully than the lady had, and headed straight for the manager’s office.
Shaking my head at the inevitable, I went back to work on the shelves. “Perfect.” I mumbled to myself.
Two minutes later the manager taps on his window overlooking the sales floor and wagged his pudgy finger at me to come up there. I passed Troy as he descended the stairs. He was wearing a smug smile and I knew I was in trouble.
“Troy is our top salesman, Brent, and your little stunt down there cost us a sale. I don’t care if he’s wrong if he makes a sale. You’ve been here eleven of your twelve weeks of your introductory period and with your attitude I’ll be recommending that we extend your introductory period another three months. This means you won’t be getting your twenty cents per hour raise.”
I’m in no mood for this and I know my job record is dismal. My counselor feels it’s because I’m not challenged at work. She says I’m too smart for regular jobs and since I opted not to go to college higher paying jobs are out of the question. “One of the first rules of marketing is establishing trust with your customers if you want them to come back and buy more. Lying to them is only going to hurt business in the long run.”
“I don’t need any smart lip from you. Look at this place. When you build an empire like this, then maybe I’ll listen to you. Until then, drop the holier-than-thou behavior. If you just swallow your pride a little, you might aspire to take over Troy’s position when he’s promoted.”
This is unjust, but I held back my anger over the situation. “I was only trying to help the poor lady. Had Troy not been trying to reach his sales target for the month he would have agreed with me and sold her the right computer.”
“We have sales targets for a reason, Mr. Daniels. As I look over your sales, I see they’re dismal. How do you aspire to be anything in life if you can’t even meet your sales target? Clearly, Troy has what it takes to get ahead in this industry. He’s smart, makes sales, and the ladies love him.”
I tried hard to make my face appear contrite and somber in the middle of being berated, but the image the manager’s words about Troy formed in my head caused a slight fit of laughter to erupt from my stoic features.
“What is your problem?”
“I’m sorry. I watched Troy the other day get angry at a monitor; hitting it several times because the screen was black. He had failed to make sure the power cord was plugged in. Troy’s not smart, sir, and I’m not sure he would know what to do with a woman.”
The bald man turned bright red. “Troy is my nephew. You’re fired!”
I stood outside of TechIsUs and pulled my jacket around myself a little tighter. “Perfect.”
Since the day was turning out so well already and it was still early, I stopped in at Mr. Aikido’s Martial Arts Studio on the way home. Mr. Aikido allowed me to use the facilities for extra work I do around the place. I been coming here on a regular basis for years since I lost my parents. Today feels like an excellent day to unleash on the punching bag and relieve some pent-up frustration.
After changing out of my work clothes, I stepped into the gym and headed straight to the bag. “This is for Troy! This is for TechisUs! This is for…” I spend the next thirty minutes pommeling the bag with fists, head-butts, and roundhouse kicks. I’m exhausted but not done yet. “This is for my parents leaving me!” I slammed the bag with a dozen more kicks. “This is for my crappy life!” I threw my elbow into the bag followed by my fist. Tears began to flow as the reality of my life poured over me like an unstoppable tide.
“Brent?”
A tap on my shoulder startled me so badly that I reached over, grabbed a wrist, spun, swept with my leg, and slammed the person down hard with my fist inches away from their face. Staring into the eyes of the studio owner my shame was utterly complete.
“I’m so sorry, Mr. Aikido.”
As I pulled him up he laughed lightly. “I see you’ve been paying attention in the classes. It’s my fault, Brent. I shouldn’t have interrupted you. Some of us are going for some lunch and want to know if you would enjoy coming along.”
I’m too embarrassed and dismayed to consider this right now. “I’m sorry…”
Rushing into the locker room, I grab my things and headed straight home.
“Perfect. Just perfect.”
***
Living in North Vancouver isn’t cheap even when you have a dark, damp, seven hundred square foot basement studio apartment. My day jobs were never enough to cover the rent and additional expenses, but I managed to stay ahead by taking on contracts and mining cryptocurrencies.
Being fired from work and almost breaking Mr. Aikido’s nose hasn’t improved my mood in the least. Sitting heavily down in front of my computer, I flipped on the screens and launched an online game. I built my computer myself, complete with liquid cooled processors and advanced graphics cards. I loved the immersion of three-dimensional fantasy worlds and the extra computing power helped me churn out code faster for my contracts.
Today, however, I simply stared at my character on the screen. In this fantasy game I’m popular, attractive, and extroverted. I have mansions and would be considered rich in-game. Although my character is female, it is far from the typical hyper-shaped, huge-breasted, scantily clad female characters other men might create. I crafted my avatar carefully, preferring conservative beauty and elegant dress styles. Because of this, I regularly have male characters in the game believing I’m truly female in real life. This doesn’t bother me at all as my character is an outward extension of everything I wish I could be in real life. Everything except for the gender, that is.
After twenty minutes of not moving my character, I sighed and shut the program down. Who am I kidding? I need a change in my life. If I can only get a little money, then I can get out of here. A change in pace is definitely in order.
Moving to my browser, I scanned Craigslist under computer gigs for anything that might potentially pay well. Most of the ads are either scams, or to help set up a computer that someone just bought from TechisUs. The odd time I find something more intriguing, like today. Amongst the pleas for help, a single ad seems out of place. It was posted only minutes ago.
‘Looking for assistance in obtaining my security deposit.’
On the surface, this will appear as any crazy Craigslist ad, but I’ve seen some like this before. This is dark web speak for I need someone to hack into an organization and deliver me a file. What’s unique about this ad is that there is a link to an image. Normally I would avoid anything with links as it can often be a method of someone putting malware on my computer, but I find this one holding my interest.
Launching a virtual workstation to protect my computer from any harm, I downloaded the image. It’s a picture of three businessmen and one woman standing in front of an old industrial building in Vancouver. I recognize the building as it’s a place I’ve walked by nearly every day the past eleven weeks as I headed into work at TechisUs. Using Google’s image search, I found the photo appeared in a local newspaper article from seven years ago.
‘Old building goes high-tech. Synthodyne Corporation has purchased the old textile manufacturing building in Vancouver’s south side.’ The names of the four founders are listed as Gerard Goebel, Chang Huan, Abed Alraheem, and Svetlana Alesnikoff. The article continues to explain the history of the building, extensive renovation process, and some subtle hints into the company’s focus.
Not relying on the article, I do some digging into the company, coming up with little additional information other than it was founded in Germany and some names of the executive team. If an organization has a product, certainly I would find more details about them. Stymied, I looked up each of the founder’s names and only Gerard Goebel appeared to have much information about himself, but even that was limited. Apparently, he is involved in lobbying the German and Canadian governments regarding social justice issues.
Using software I wrote myself, I scanned the image for anomalies. The results were fascinating. While the photo is unedited, there are incongruous bytes of information interspersed every hundred pixels throughout the data of the image. In other words, the photo contains hidden information. This is known as steganography; hiding messages inside a digital photo. The person that placed the Craigslist ad, hid the contract information in the photo itself.
This is the most elaborate assignment I’ve ever seen. Using my program again, I assess each of the anomalous pixels as to what value it should have had and output the numerical differences as text.
‘RETRIEVE SYNTHODYNE DOC FILE = 20091113FLU.DOCX. $50K. TEXT 4053435616’
Sitting back, I stared at the screen. I normally avoided hacking jobs but my recent job failure is forcing my hand. Fifty thousand dollars to get a copy of a file? I’m in.
***
The next morning, I began my attempt to hack into Synthodyne. I started with a phone call.
“Synthodyne Corporation. How may I help you?”
“I have a friend that told me about a job opening that might be coming up. Do you happen to have an email address of the right person in HR I can send my resume to?”
“Certainly. [email protected].”
“Thank you very much.”
“No problem. Have a good day.”
Running a quick Internet search for Jen Frank, I found her FaceBook page and a couple of other social media sites. I began taking notes about her, jotting down key bits of information like her spouse’s name, children, pets, and hobbies and interests. On several sites, I found her personal email address and used that to attempt to log into her social media accounts. Using a combination of names and dates, I spent five hours trying to breach one of her accounts, finally striking gold. Her password is her pet’s name with the year her oldest child was born. Moving to her other accounts, I found all her social media accounts used the same password. This gave me hope for her Synthodyne account.
For my next step, I tried to log into Synthodyne.com using her work email and the password she used for her social media sites and I’m soon reviewing Jen’s files, emails, and the corporate directory. My initial scan for the file produced no results, but that didn’t deter my efforts. Using a copy of an email from the IT department I found in Jen’s mailbox, I sent messages to ten of the executives requesting they change their passwords. The link they will click on will go to one of my servers and capture their credentials.
By dinner, I have two executive’s passwords and their credentials and logged into their accounts. The first account, a VP of Marketing, produced no results, but with the second, the VP of BioProducts and Testing, I hit pay dirt. His account had access to a file directory where I found the 20091113FLU.DOCX file. I quickly downloaded it and was about to log out when I noticed a directory called Test_Subjects_Daniels_20110503.
My finger shook as I clicked to open the directory. Daniels is my last name and my parents disappeared in May of 2011. What a strange coincidence.
The directory opened and I found only one file. The file contained mostly information I couldn’t understand about DNA payloads, inducible pluripotent chromosome exchanges, and chemical reactions. But then I discovered the names and birthdates of both my parents and references to a video file. Maybe these people have something to do with my parent’s disappearance.
Saving the file, I scanned for the video files and only found a reference to security videos being stored in a room off the lab. My hands were shaking as I logged out and opened the file someone was willing to pay $50,000 dollars for. The document was large and contained far more biotechnical and chemical information. I couldn’t see the value.
I created a Google voice number and texted the number provided by the requestor. ‘Have file you requested.’
Seconds later I received a text back. ‘Need proof. Describe contents of page 57.’
That’s an odd request. Skimming through the document to page fifty-seven, I saw a quote from Chang Huan. ‘In order to break down the fabric of society and create a utopian government that can control the world, a catastrophic event must occur; one that leaves all humanity questioning themselves and the only place they can turn is to us. The only way forward is to alter the consciousness of the world individual by individual and in such a way that race and gender are no longer obstacles. We propose leveraging vaccines to deliver viral genetic payloads that will transform black to white, Hispanic to Indian, women to men, and men to women. The resulting chaos will destroy global economies, but for us that are prepared, we will control everything.’
I had to re-read the quote several times. “They’re insane! And what does any of this have to do with my parents? This is terrorism!”
Pulling out an encrypted flash drive, I put the two files onto it and began wiping my hard drive clean. I can’t leave any evidence. My breathing is shaky. I need air.
Slipping the flash drive into my pocket, I left my apartment and walked several blocks to a restaurant. There I sat down and ordered a burger as I contemplated my fate and what to do. My phone chirped and my Google voice had another text. ‘We’re waiting.’
Ignoring it, I push my food around on my plate. This is crazy. I should go to someone like the FBI, confess I hacked Synthodyne, and show them the file. I’ll likely go to jail, but it must be better than what I’m getting myself into.
My phone chirped again. ‘We know who you are and where you live, Brent Daniels.’
“Damn!”
Throwing a twenty down on the table I ran back to my apartment just in time to see two black vans pull up. Men with guns get out and break down the door. I stood transfixed by the sight. Who are these people?
There’s a shout and I see a muzzle flash. The stop sign right next to my head clanged as a bullet passes through the metal. Run damn it!
I ran full speed down the hill and cut across gardens and yards. My pursuers were hot on my tail. Turning a corner, I slammed smack into the side of a minivan. Momentarily stunned, I heard a man inside the minivan screaming. “Get in!” It’s Mr. Aikido.
What the hell is he doing here?
Not wanting to be shot, I pulled the door open and jumped inside just as the passenger side mirror shattered. Mr. Aikido floored the minivan and we pulled away from the people chasing after me.
“Put on your seatbelt, Brent.”
“My seatbelt? People are shooting at me! What are you doing here? What the hell is going on?”
We careened around a corner and turned onto Lion’s Gate Bridge. “Seatbelt first.”
Putting the seatbelt on, I glanced over my shoulder. There were no black vans following us.
“You’re being played, Brent.”
“What do you know about any of this?”
“More than you might think. I promised your parents to watch out for you.”
“You knew my parents? Stop the car!”
“You need to hear me out and we can’t stop on the bridge anyways. I need to get you someplace safe.”
“Who are you?”
“I worked with your parents. They were good people. We belonged to a division within the CIA. Our team was responsible for identifying major global terrorist’s threats and stopping them.”
“You’re lying. My dad was an accountant.”
Mr. Aikido continued. “Six years ago, your parents were investigating Synthodyne Corporation. Things were getting dangerous and they asked me to watch out for you in case anything happened to them.”
“You think I’ll believe this? That they were spies? And even if you’re telling the truth, you and I both know you never looked out for me. I was fifteen and had to go into a foster home. I’ve struggled every day since their disappearance.”
“I was always watching out for you, Brent. I arranged it so that you would come to the gym. I provided you jobs through Craigslist to give you additional income. You’re extremely talented.”
“You set this up!”
“No, that ad wasn’t from me. I believe it’s from the agency where I worked.”
“The same people in the black vans that tried to kill me?”
“No. They were Synthodyne security. They tracked you. I know you have no reason to believe me, but you’re in danger. I believe your parents were set up by someone inside the CIA and Synthodyne is an extremely dangerous group. You may have both looking for you now.”
“Getting shot at usually indicates there’s danger. Let me out!”
“I’m here to help you. I think it’s best to get you out of the country.”
“I don’t know who to trust right now and you’ve lied to me.”
“You must trust me.”
“Trust you? Let me out!”
Mr. Aikido pulled to the side of a road in the heart of downtown Vancouver. “I can help you, Brent.”
“Then you should have done that years ago.” I slammed the door and walked away.
***
This is ridiculous! My parents couldn’t have been part of the CIA. If Mr. Aikido didn’t set up the Craigslist ad, then who did? All I know is that Synthodyne is somehow involved with my parent’s disappearance and if the documents are true, then they may have video footage of them. First, I need money. Next, a computer.
Walking from downtown, I stopped at a BitCoin ATM on Davies street. I have mined half a dozen coins over the years and with values skyrocketing, I had virtual money to use. The problem has always been converting BitCoin to cash, but I can get a few hundred dollars out at a time with the BitCoin ATM.
With cash in hand, I headed to my friend Jerry’s place. He’s a gamer and has a computer I’m sure I can borrow. Jerry’s a strange one and would never get involved in hacking, but I can’t go back home.
Jerry opened the door and looked at me quizzically. “What are you doing here, Brent?”
“It’s a long story. Can I come in and borrow your computer for a bit?”
“Sure. What’s going on?”
“I’m in trouble, Jerry. I lost my job yesterday and it turns out a gig I took on Craigslist wasn’t legit. There are people at my house with guns.”
“And you come here?”
“I didn’t do anything wrong… Well, not exactly, anyways. I think it was all a setup as I found information regarding my parents.”
“Your parents that disappeared years ago?”
“Yes… There is a company in town that referenced having video footage of them. I need to get inside and find their videos.”
“Just ask for them.”
“It’s not that simple, Jerry. I think the company is up to no good. Global terrorism stuff.”
“The police, Brent. Go to the police.”
“I’ve thought about that. However, I’m not entirely sure who is hunting me right now, plus, I did break into the company’s files.”
“I can’t let you use my computer, Brent. I’m sorry. If they found you, they’ll find me.”
“You’re right. I’m sorry, Jerry.”
“Go to the police.”
“Maybe you’re right.”
***
The police department is the last place I’m going to go. Staring at the back of the Synthodyne building all seemed quiet. I saw no cameras on the exterior of the building and there’s a metal ladder that can take me to the roof.
I’m in over my head. Corporate espionage, perhaps? Cyber theft? Now breaking and entering. At least I know where my next meal is coming from. Placing my hand on the cold, damp metal rung, I hesitated for just a second. I need to know what’s going on.
The old manufacturing building had two skylights on the roof. They appeared to be as old as the building itself. With a bit of work, I managed to pry one open and after listening for anything inside, I dropped down into the hallway below. I needed to find the security office in the lab. Moving quickly and silently I scoped out each floor until coming to the basement. Here my access into the lab was blocked by a numeric digital lock. Sighing in frustration, I stepped away from the door just as it opened. A guard veered immediately down the hall letting the door close by itself behind him. He didn’t even see me. Grabbing the door frame and as quietly as I could, I slipped inside the lab.
It’s eerily quiet and I swear the guard could hear my heartbeat the way it pounded in my chest. The only light in the lab was coming from the dozens of computer monitors and devices throughout the room. There were tables in the center of the lab that vaguely reminded me of something I might see in an operating room except these had straps attached to them.
Finding a side room, I opened the door to see an elaborate DVR system. In the back of my mind I think this is all too easy. If this is really a global terrorist organization then where is the security? It makes no sense, but I’m here and I need to get what I came for.
Recalling the video filename that referenced my parents, I moved to the computer and performed a search. It didn’t take long to find and in seconds I brought the footage up. The first thirty seconds was surreal. I’m watching my parents dressed in clothes that make them appear as cat burglars and they’re using an electronic device on the lab door. They really were here. Does this mean they worked for the CIA like Mr. Aikido suggested?
Heat washes over me as I realize I’ve been a fool. If they have video of my parents, then they have video of me. Taking my flash drive, I quickly copied the video file to watch later. I must get out of here!
Sliding the memory stick into my shoe and next to my foot, I turned to retrace my steps. As I reached for the door, it opened and four heavily armed men pulled me from the room and pushed me face-down on the cold tile floor. A pair of black stiletto shoes stopped inches from my nose.
“Check him for weapons and get him on his feet.”
The woman had a Russian accent. Hands roughly patted me down and then easily lifted me off the ground. My wrists were bound behind my back with zip ties. I was standing face-to-face with Svetlana Alesnikoff. A guard handed her my wallet.
“Let’s see who we have here. Brent Daniels. You’re the one that hacked into our computer system. We’ve been tracking you ever since your call to our main line asking for someone in HR. You seem to have inherited your father’s looks and your mother’s tech skills.”
I’m done for. They already shot at me once before. “What did you do to my parents?”
“Where’s the file?”
“Destroyed. When I saw what was in it, I erased my hard drive.”
“You more than erased your hard drive. It was cleansed, wiped with zeroes multiple times. I’ll ask you again, where’s the file?”
“I told you already. What did you do to my parents?”
“Did you ever see the movie, Finding Nemo? That little fish is so cute. You might not realize this, but Nemo was a clownfish. Clownfish have a rather unique ability to change genders. Did you know that?”
I realized what she is implying. “Chang Huan said the only way forward is to alter the consciousness of the world individual by individual and in such a way that race and gender are no longer obstacles. We propose leveraging vaccines to deliver viral genetic payloads that will transform black to white, Hispanic to Indian, women to men, men to women. Is this your plan? Take some DNA from clownfish and inject people? Is that what you did to my parents?”
Svetlana was beautiful but I saw no beauty in her. She slid her fingertips across my cheek even as I struggled against the firm grip of the guards.
“You’re a bright one, Brent, but it’s not so simple as just using clownfish DNA. You must first understand the biological processes that are triggered when it changes. This is then codified into what we call an intelligent genetic payload. A payload that first analyzes the recipient’s DNA, working with what is already there, and re-engineering the body into the most opposing scenario possible. You see, we‘re all such a mix of races and nationalities these days but sometimes the percentage of one race is small and lies hidden behind recessive genes. Each strand of DNA, in computer terms, holds as much information as two CDs. Your entire body’s combined genetic information vastly exceeds every piece of information that mankind has ever produced. The information is all there, nicely locked up inside you.”
“That still doesn’t answer what happened to my parents.”
“It doesn’t? Did you know that your parents were spies? They broke into our facility here, much like you just did. They came to steal information from us. Perhaps you would like to watch their crime in action? Sam, play the Daniel’s video for us.”
One of the guards left my side and headed back into the DVR room. Moments later monitors around the lab flickered to life displaying my parents breaking into the lab. I watched as they moved from computer to computer, inserting flash drives, searching, and copying information. Lights activated and guards poured in from all sides. They put guns to my parent’s heads and forced them onto the floor. The video paused.
“You shot them.”
“Oh, for heaven’s sake, no. They came to get a first-hand look at our technology so we decided monkey testing, human testing… We thought we would show them what they were looking for. Keep playing the video, Sam.”
The scene shifted to my parents being strapped down on the two tables. IVs were put into their arms. That’s when the screaming began and their skin started to bubble. I couldn’t take it anymore and looked away.
“Unfortunately, our process was rather rudimentary back then and our delivery mechanism flawed. They didn’t survive.”
“You just admitted to murdering my parents. I hope you all die.” I was seething and struggling hard against the guards.
“Did I? I guess I did, in a way. On a good note, we have vastly improved the technology, but it’s still very painful as the transformation requires energy and that is handled through the consumption of cells. Luckily, we’ve managed to reduce consumption to thirty-three percent. It’s still a lot, but for a male your size to a female around the same age, that’s about right. However, we have challenges when transforming females into males. Taking a one-hundred-and-twenty-pound woman and consuming thirty-three percent, leaves only eighty pounds. To make it right, we must reduce the person’s age to match the new weight. It’s all tricky business.”
“Why tell me any of this?”
“We’re always looking for a few more test subjects. Practice makes perfect they say. We want it to be perfect for when we release this upon the world and I have no desire to kill you. However, you did break in and committed multiple crimes. You could go to jail for a long time, or, I can test our procedure and you walk away free. Even your old face wouldn’t be on our video after that.”
“You already tried to shoot me and I’ll still know what you’re doing and have done.”
“True. However, you have no proof, you’ll be a different person with no identification or money, and quite frankly, your story is very implausible. Can you imagine going to the police and telling them Synthodyne Corporation, a highly respectable company, transformed you into a… How old are you and how much do you weigh?”
Does it matter if I give her that information? “I’m twenty-one and one hundred and eighty-five pounds.”
“…transformed you into a one hundred and twenty-four pound, twenty-year-old young woman, and plans on destroying the world’s economy and altering the lives of billions.”
“You’re nuts. The technology to do this doesn’t exist. You’re just deranged murderers!”
“Hmmm. Maybe you’re right, Brent. Strap him down.”
I struggled violently, kicking out with my leg and throwing my shoulder into the guard on my right. He went down with a yelp of pain. Taking a step forward, my body seized as 50,000 volts of electricity coursed through it.
***
I could feel myself being lifted onto one of the tables and strapped down. The after effects of the taser left me dazed and confused.
“Bring up the monitors. I want to watch the intelligence system select Brent’s new design.”
Walking over to me, Svetlana held up a rather large needle.
“Don’t do this.”
“Put in the tongue guard.”
My mouth was forced open and a rubber bite guard inserted. I’m terrified.
“The final solution is much smaller. It will be inserted into a normal vaccine and will be time-released. This way, everyone that had the vaccines will get transformed at the exact same moment. This one is larger because we have communication nanobots that will relay information to our screens.”
Struggling against the straps was futile as she pressed the needle against my neck. I felt a sharp prick.
“All done. That’s not so bad, is it?” She pointed to a screen. “The intelligent genetic payload is assessing your DNA. This pie chart shows the percentages of different races found in your body. You’re mainly of Irish descent, but we can see Swedish, German, and my favorite, Russian. These don’t really matter as we’re looking for the smallest percentage race for the most radical change. There. It just selected Israeli. Now watch as it analyzes your hair color and eye color.”
I felt perfectly normal still. She is enjoying this too much. If I survive, I’ll kill her.
“You have sandy-brown hair and hazel eyes, so it is selecting a dark brunette hair with gray eyes. Sam, would you say that’s a pale blue?”
“Definitely more of a gray, ma’am.”
“And… were ready! How exciting. Brent, I think you’re going to enjoy this next phase.”
Pain erupted through my body. I felt like I was lowered into a pot of boiling water. What little skin I could see began to bubble. The straps cut into my wrists and ankles as my muscles convulsed. My teeth clamped down on the rubber stopper in my mouth. I heard a hissing sound and the light began to dissolve away from my vision even though I was still conscious. Fire consumed me from the inside out until finally I was overwhelmed and drift in oblivion.
***
I woke with a start and opened my eyes. My vision had returned and the pain was gone but my body was completely exhausted.
“There you are. All done. You’ll feel weak for a while as all your muscles have been torn apart and rebuilt. You came out surprisingly pretty. You’ll need a bath or shower as the process leaves a lot of dead cells on your skin and hair. Be well, Miss Daniels.”
I tried to speak but I could barely move.
Svetlana had turned away, but she paused and leaned over me one more time. “About keeping you alive… I’ve changed my mind.” She turned back towards the guards. “Get rid of her.”
I tried to scream even as hands lifted me up from the table but I drifted into unconsciousness. The next thing I knew, I was in a car and could see lights flash by. Two guards sat in the front seat. The car began to slow as we neared the entrance to a large bridge. I fumbled with the car door and fell out into the street just as the guards turned around to try to stop me.
I heard the car screech to a stop and people yelling. I staggered and rolled down a steep wooded hill, coming to a large culvert near the ocean’s edge. Using what little energy I had left, I crawled inside and passed out.
***
How long I’ve been lying where I was, I’m unsure, but I could feel something warm my body. I ached like I had the flu in every cell of my body. Even my ears ached. Opening my eyes, the world quickly came into focus. Sun. How long has it been since I’ve seen the sun? I’m in the entrance of a large culvert. What happened to me? I remember… Synthodyne… The lab… Pain. My jacket is wrapped around me loosely. I slowly pull it down and away from my body.
My hands were what I noticed first. They were smaller, more delicate looking. There’s a grayish dust covering them. Looking down I could see my clothes looked very loose except I could feel my pants pinching a little at my hips. I pulled at my shirt and peeked inside to see the tops of two large breasts. One hand moved between my legs to find it empty and void.
I’m a girl. Oh my god! It wasn’t a horrible nightmare. I’m a girl.
My legs shook at the strain as I tried to stand. Long hair fell in front of my eyes. It’s a dark brown color but also has the same gray dust matted into it as is on my hands. I slowly made my way out of the culvert and further into the sunlight. I have no idea where I am. Are the guards still waiting in the forest for me? My first step caused a sharp pain in my foot and I realized my flash drive was still in my shoe. They didn’t find it! With my feet much smaller than before, I easily slipped off my shoe and took out the flash drive, slipping it into my coat pocket. I checked all of my pockets hoping to find my wallet or phone, but everything was gone.
I quietly and cautiously made my way along the water’s edge until the forest gave way to buildings. I recognized the area and walked up from the ocean towards the streets. Glancing around, I spotted an old van and hesitantly walked over to it. The driver’s side mirror reflected the dirty, frightened face of a young woman. My face was covered in gray dust and I rubbed my hands over my smooth cheeks revealing olive-toned skin. My eyes were wide and my irises gray. They’re captivating.
What am I going to do? Where will I go? Mr. Aikido. The gym. Maybe he wasn’t lying.
It's difficult walking when your pant legs are too long and your shoes are too large. I looked a fright as well. At the end of the alley I spotted a gas station and slipped quietly into the bathroom. Locking the door behind me, I stared at myself in the larger mirror. Using the sink, I washed my hands and face, and rinsed out my hair the best I could before drying everything with paper towel.
My hair was definitely brunette and my skin flawless. My lips were full. I’m beautiful. Feeling like I’m slightly more presentable, I stepped back into the shop and realized a man was waiting outside the door. I had gone into the men’s bathroom by mistake.
“Sorry.” I croaked out. My voice was a little scratchy and I hesitated to speak more as it sounded so foreign to my ears. He looked at me strangely and stepped into the bathroom. The gas station store helped me recognize my hunger and thirst. I looked over at the attendant and mirrors, reached out for a muffin, but pulled my hand back. Look at what I’ve gotten myself into. First, I hack a company, I’ve been transformed into a girl, and now I’m resorting to stealing? I can’t be that person.
Hungry, thirsty, and confused, I leave the store and check out my surroundings. I’m about two miles from the gym. I started walking, aware that as I passed people they were staring at me. I tried hard to act nonchalant but inwardly I felt people think I’m an imposter. I wanted to scream but I must try to remain calm.
The walk seemed to take forever. I was exhausted to begin with and my mind was working overtime analyzing every sway and bounce of my new body. Stepping into the gym, I could immediately smell things were different. The air was far muskier than I ever remembered it before. People stopped and stared at me.
Ignoring them, I spotted Mr. Aikido and made my way over to him. “Mr. Aikido?”
“Yes?”
He doesn’t know me at all. “May I speak with you? It’s about Brent Daniels.”
His eyes registered concern and he led me into his back office. “What’s this about?”
“I’m Brent and I need your help.”
“That’s not possible. Who are you?”
“When I left your van last night, I broke into Synthodyne Corporation. I discovered references to my parents and I needed to find out the truth. The guards caught me and Svetlana Alesnikoff injected me. It transformed me into what you see.”
“I don’t believe it.”
“I’m wearing the same clothes as last night. Look at my feet. Nothing fits me. This is what Synthodyne is planning. They’re going to use vaccines to inject their virus into millions, if not billions, of people. The virus rewrites DNA. They want to cause global disruption.”
Mr. Aikido eyed me warily. “If you found all this out, then why would they let you go?”
“At first, Svetlana was going to let me go because they knew no one would believe me. However, she changed her mind and ordered her guards to kill me. I managed to escape the vehicle and hide in the forest. I have proof. They never found my flash drive. Take a look.”
I watched as he placed the drive into his computer. “It’s encrypted.”
“QQ4t$yop32. The main DOCX file describes what Synthodyne is trying to do. The video is what I found last night when I got to their lab.” I turned away when I heard the screams of my parents and started to shake. The pain I had gone through was unbearable.
Turning back towards Mr. Aikido, I continued. “I almost hit you two days ago when you tapped me on the shoulder. You saved me from the people that were shooting at me last night. You must believe me. I have nowhere else I can go. I have no money, no identification. I’m starving, frightened, and exhausted.”
Mr. Aikido walked around his desk and stared deeply into my eyes. “You’re completely different. You don’t look anything like Brent.”
Pulling my shirt to the side by my neck, I exposed my shoulder. “This gray dust is the consumed cells leftover from the process. I’m Brent. You must believe me.”
Mr. Aikido sighed. “I believe you.” He sat down heavily into his chair and placed his head in his hands. “I’ve failed you and your parents.”
“It was my choice, Mr. Aikido. I got out of the van last night and I was the one that broke into Synthodyne. I just don’t know what I’m going to do now. I’m a girl.”
“Do you know if there is any way to change back?”
“The process is incredibly painful. I’m not sure I could ever withstand that again. Svetlana seemed to enjoy explaining the everything in detail. She stated that thirty-three percent of the body mass is consumed during the transition. Assuming I’m now one hundred and twenty-four pounds, then the next transformation would take me down to eighty-three pounds. I’d be age adjusted to probably ten years old and who knows what I would look like. The risk is too great. I don’t even want to say this, but I’m afraid I’m stuck.”
“I’m sorry, Brent. I really am. I have a room in the back where you can stay as it’s best not to go back to your apartment. Synthodyne is likely looking for you still and it’s highly probable that the CIA is as well. I’m positive it was the CIA that set up the Craigslist ad knowing you could crack their code, even intercepting your Internet traffic to put you on a fake Craigslist page.”
“What am I going to do? I’m itching from this dust and I need clothes. I’m starving.”
“We can measure your height and weight and I can send my niece to pick up a few clothes for you. You can take my lunch. After watching the video of your parents I’m not very hungry anymore.”
“Thank you, Mr. Aikido. I’m sorry I didn’t trust you.”
“You were right, Brent. I didn’t deserve your trust. I won’t let you down again.”
Walking back into the gym, Mr. Aikido has me take the jacket and shoes off and step up onto a scale. It was embarrassing and I’m tried unsuccessfully to ignore the stares. My breasts moved heavily under my shirt and I’m sure everyone around could tell I’m not wearing a bra. I’m starting to realize just how traumatizing this will be. To think billions could have this happen to them at the same time.
The scale showed I weigh one hundred and twenty-six pounds. Adjusting for clothing, that puts me at one hundred and twenty-four, exactly two thirds of my previous weight. I have also gone from just over six feet to five feet eight.
Mr. Aikido called to his niece and she asked for five more measurements; the length of my foot, around the back, under the armpits, and above the breasts chest measurement, and then the circumference including the furthest points of the breast measurement, waist, and hips. I measured all but the foot while still in my clothes and deducted some for the excess material.
“Go into the back room and take your time, Brent. My niece, May, should be here in about an hour.”
Moving into the back room, I closed and locked the door before slowly disrobing. I’m scared. My clothes fell to the floor with gray dust kicking up into the air. My breasts seemed large to me. My hands couldn’t fully hold them. I breathed a small sigh of relief in that I at least had the right number of toes and body parts and there were no obvious deformities. Although the gray dust covered most of my skin, my reflection indicated I had a beautiful and lean body.
After quickly eating a banana, I stepped into the shower and took my time to wash myself thoroughly. My long hair took several washed. I spent at least thirty minutes cleaning every crevice. This body is so sensitive.
I dried myself carefully and stared into the mirror again. Without the gray dust, I’m gorgeous. My skin looked tanned and free from any moles or spots. This is the new me then.
Wrapping a towel around my body, I used my slender fingers to somewhat comb out my hair. It’s long; going to the middle of my back.
The door to the room suddenly opened and a young man stepped inside. I shrieked and backed into the corner, holding my towel tightly against me.
He stared at me with lustful eyes. “What are you doing in my room?”
“Your room? Mr. Aikido said I can use it.”
I felt like he was removing my towel with his mind.
“Craig, don’t go in your room!” Mr. Aikido came around the corner.
“You let this girl use my room, Uncle?”
“You’re never here. Come on out. Give her some privacy.”
With another look at me and a smile, he turned and closed the door. I’ve never felt so small and frail before. With a little peace and quiet again, I sat on the bed and continued to stare at my reflection until there was a light knock on the door.
“Hello? I’m May. I have some clothes for you.”
Carefully moving to the door, I opened it slightly to check to see if any men were outside. Feeling safe, I let May in and closed the door behind her.
“Wow! You’re gorgeous! You must be a model. What happened to your clothes? How do you know my Uncle?”
“Would you believe I was kidnapped and my clothes and identification taken from me?”
“Yeah… kind of. That would explain a few things. Uncle’s always been getting himself wedged into weird situations. I bought you some flats, two pairs of panties, a bra, and two dresses. Let’s see… the bra is a 36C and the dresses are size six. You’ve got killer measurements. What’s your name?”
I’m about to blurt out Brent, but that made no sense now. I recalled just before my transformation that the system selected Israeli. What Israeli female names do I know?
“You’re obviously distracted. They never took advantage of you, did they?”
“Who?”
“The kidnappers, of course.”
“No. But it was still frightening.”
“I’m sure it was. Take your time, Uncle and Craig are waiting for you when you’re ready.”
“Thank you.”
May turned and exited the room leaving me alone to examine the clothes. There’s a red and a white dress, with a pair of white flats. Two pairs of frilly light-pink panties and a lacey light-pink bra. Making sure the door was locked again, I dropped my towel onto the bed and slid on a pair of panties. I’m surprised at how comfortable they felt and how there is nothing pinching or too loose. The bra was difficult to put on, but after a few minutes of struggling, I managed to get it connected. I felt a little guilty wearing women’s clothing.
Checking myself out in the mirror, I’m surprised by what I see. With my hair mostly dry, and the bra and panties accentuating my breasts and the narrowness of my waist, I looked like a lingerie model. I slipped on the flats and reluctantly pulled the red dress over my head. Now I look stunning even if I’m in a dress.
I’ll need a new name. The only Israeli women’s names I can recall are Gal Gadout, the woman that plays Wonder Woman, and Bar Refaeli, a model. It’s going to be important to have a name that reflects both north American and Israeli cultures in case I find myself on the run and need to get out of Canada. I just can’t seem to give up on my roots. Perhaps Adele as a first name, Elizabeth after my mother, and Refaeli as a last name. Adele Elizabeth Refaeli. It sounds good.
Stepping out of the room I made my way back to Mr. Aikido’s office. To get there I had to go back through the gym and I was feeling very exposed and self-conscious. The bra helped keep everything from bouncing, but my hips still swayed.
Once again, the gym goes silent, but this time there were a few wolf whistles. This frightened me.
Tapping lightly on the door, I caught Mr. Aikido’s eye and indicated with a finger for him to come join me in the hall. Craig’s eyes bored into mine and he smiled broadly. It wasn’t a pleasant smile.
“I would have never known you were the same person, Brent. In women’s clothing and cleaned up, you look beautiful, but I guess you don’t want to hear that.”
“If this is me from here on out, I need to get used to many things. Have you told May or Craig about me?”
“No.”
“Please don’t. It was hard enough to convince you let alone someone that never knew me. I’ve come up with a name for myself. Adele Elizabeth Refaeli.”
“You remind me so much of your parents. I like how you included your mother’s name as your middle name. I can’t imagine what you’re going through, but you’re thinking about the future and your new last name is good. You’d make a good spy.”
“And wind up like my parents, dead and missing.”
“Come inside, Adele.”
I continued to feel exposed and vulnerable. I’m happy to at least have Mr. Aikido looking out for me. Craig still hasn’t peeled his eyes off me and that made me wonder if he knows what’s going on.
“I guess formal introductions are needed. This is my niece May and my nephew Craig. May and Craig, this is Adele Refaeli.”
“May, thank you for finding me some clothes.”
“My pleasure, Adele. I should be going. I hope you recover quickly.”
May left quickly and Craig turned to Mr. Aikido. “What’s Adele recovering from, Uncle?”
I thought it best to have a consistent story so I interrupted them. “I was held captive.”
Craig smiled and his eyes danced merrily as if he was imagining something. “Was that your boyfriend that did that?”
Mr. Aikido closed the door behind him. “Synthodyne held her captive.”
Craig knows about Synthodyne?
“You’re lucky to get out of there alive, Adele.”
“How does Craig know about Synthodyne?”
“Not to worry, Adele. Craig has been involved with my side business for a long time now. We’ve been surveilling Synthodyne for years and trying to find ways to get proof they were involved in the Daniel’s disappearance.”
Pulling Mr. Aikido aside, I whisper to him. “Craig knows I was Brent?”
“No. I’ll not tell him.” Stepping back to his desk, Mr. Aikido sat down. “In light of Adele’s recent experience, I think it is high time we step things up a notch. We need more information and samples. No one will believe what we already know about Synthodyne without hard evidence. I’ll make some calls about getting a team together. Adele, if you’re feeling up to it, we can really use your help.”
Synthodyne killed my parents and transformed me. If there is any way I can help put them away, then I’m all in. “I’m not sure I want to go back to that place, but if I can help put them behind bars, then all the better. I’m a little stuck though. With no access to my old place and my identification and phone taken, I can’t even get a job or even take the bus. I need a few more clothes and a laptop would allow me to hack into Synthodyne. This time I won’t let them track me. I made some mistakes before.”
Craig whistled. “You hacked Synthodyne and you lived to tell the tale. I’m impressed by more than just your beauty now.”
Craig was pushing my buttons in all the wrong ways.
“Craig, why don’t you check on the gym for a minute. I need to speak with Adele privately for a moment.”
“Sure thing, Uncle.”
Once Craig left the office, Mr. Aikido pulled out an envelope and a camera. He handed me the envelope. “Your parents have a house in Seattle that was your home before they moved here. There’s a key and an address in there. You’ll be able to settle there when you get the chance and we have your identification figured out. I have contacts in many places and can get you legitimate identification. There’s also three thousand dollars in there. Get yourself some clothes and a computer. Stand over by the wall. Let me take your picture for the identification.”
Not sure what to say, I stood and let Mr. Aikido take my picture.
“Thank you for everything. I’m sorry I messed up so badly last night. Look at me… I’m a girl. They’re going to do this to billions of people.”
“It’s time for us to go on the offensive. How are you feeling?”
“Exhausted. Confused. Hungry. Scared.”
“Go back to your room and rest. I’ll have Craig bring you some more food, then you can sleep. Hopefully in the morning, you’ll have a better sense of things.”
“I hope so. I just don’t know how I’ll live as a woman.”
“You’ve got heart, Adele. You’ll figure it out.”
Heading back to my room, I sat on the bed and stared at my reflection, legs, bust line, and hands. In some ways, I looked a little like my mom and somewhat like the character in my fantasy game.
Craig knocked thirty minutes later. “Come in.”
“I hope you like Chinese take-out.”
“You could have brought me parsnips and I would be happy. Thank you, Craig.”
“How come I’ve never seen you before?”
Maybe because I’ve only been a woman for a day now. “I’m new to town.”
“How do you know my Uncle then?”
“I’m related to the Daniels. I’m sorry, Craig. I’m starving and exhausted by the ordeal with Synthodyne. Perhaps we can talk later?”
“If you need extra warmth, there’s an electric heater in the closet. You can use that or I’d be happy to stay here with you tonight to make you feel secure.”
“The heater sounds lovely. Thanks again for the food.” Strangely, I found I had been subtly changing the way I speak to more like how I would chat in my game. I don’t recall ever saying lovely before.
“If you change your mind…”
Now I was getting irritated. “I won’t. Good night, Craig.”
I’m happy when he turned and left. The smell of Chinese food was intoxicating and for the next half hour I satiated my hunger before climbing into bed and falling instantly asleep.
***
I woke feeling rested and refreshed, but still confused. I thought, perhaps it had all been nothing but a bad dream, but one look at my surroundings and I knew I’m not in my bed back in my apartment. Lifting the sheet confirmed I’m still Adele Elizabeth Refaeli and no longer Brent. I must keep repeating my new name to myself if I’m ever going to fully accept it.
Four things, no five. I notice five things as major differences about being a woman. It’s more comfortable not having junk between my legs. It’s less comfortable having pendulous weights dangling from my chest. My hair is everywhere. My hips are wider and butt less firm. And finally, my brain isn’t working as it did before as I seem to be thinking of multiple things at once.
Sighing, I got out of bed and relieved myself before struggling with the bra again and slipping into the dress. I’m grateful I didn’t dream last night as I’m not sure what kind of nightmares I might have had.
My hair was clean, but a mess. Finding a rubber band, I pulled it back out of the way making note to get a brush and some conditioner.
Mr. Aikido and Craig were in his office when I arrived. “How are you doing, Adele?”
“Better. Rested. Still in shock but anxious for some retribution.”
“I’ve got word your identification should be ready tomorrow morning. What are your plans today?”
“I need some additional clothes; a jacket, and a couple of exercise items. I’ll pick up a computer as well as a prepaid cell phone.”
“Would you like Craig to take you shopping?”
Looking over at Craig to see his not-so-boyish grin, I knew my answer right away. “I can pick up a bus pass. That should work for now.”
“Stay in touch and call if you need anything.”
“Thank you, Mr. Aikido.”
Taking my old jacket that was much too large for me, I wrapped it around me and headed out to catch the bus to WalMart. On my way into the store, I left the jacket with a homeless man sitting outside. It won’t do me any good now.
My first stop is the hair salon. I wanted to cut it all off, but after the stylist told me how gorgeous my hair was I decided just a trim and style to see if it could become more manageable. Even with the shower yesterday, it still had flakes of gray cells in it.
With a wash, condition, trim, and style, I could see the stylist was right and I’m grateful I never cut it off. It looks amazing. Without the oversized jacket, and styled hair, I’m drawing much more attention than I did before. My life before was very anonymous. I could go into a store and blend in. No one would stare at me. The added attention I’m getting now is both exhilarating and frightening. I wonder if women ever get used to it.
Stopping in the jeans section, it took a while to figure out what size I needed. I tried on nearly a dozen pants, finding one pair of jeans that felt comfortable and looked good at the same time. I’m trying hard not to admit to myself, but the dresses simply feel better. I like the look, and oddly, they make me feel more secure as if I was under a warm blanket on a cool winter’s night.
I bought one pair of jeans, two blouses, one exercise bra, two pairs of panties, some socks, runners, a jacket, and some stretchy exercise pants and top. This seemed like a lot, but wasn’t enough to weigh me down for the rest of the day. I also picked up a brush, some shampoo and conditioner, a tooth brush and paste, and I was too embarrassed to buy any feminine hygiene items.
Donning my new jacket after checking out, I caught the next bus to take me to TechIsUs. Since they didn’t allow bags in the store, I checked my jacket and bags at the front and wandered through the aisles back to the computer section. Troy was there hovering near a couple but the moment I got close, he hustled over to me with a glassy-eyed look. For the first time since my transformation, I felt powerful.
“Welcome to TechIsUs, Miss. I’m Troy. How can I help you?”
I wanted to make this difficult for Troy and with his Uncle suggesting Troy was such a lady’s man, I felt this strange need to put Troy in his place. I deliberately used a different name for him. “Hello, Tommy. I’m Adele. I need a fast computer for hacking into multinational corporations.”
“Seriously?”
“Do I look like a hacker to you?”
“No.”
“That’s pretty assumptive of you. Don’t you think girls can’t be hackers?”
“I… Uhm…”
“I still need something fast and portable.”
“I know exactly what you need.” He reached out and put his hand on the small of my back to guide me. I wasn’t thinking about trying to get him into trouble, but…
“Keep your hands to yourself!” I raised my voice as customers and sales agents looked our way. It was perfect timing as Troy’s pudgy manager was walking nearby.
“I didn’t!” The color drained from his face.
“You touched my backside! I demand to see your manager.”
“What’s going on here?”
“This salesman touched me.”
“I’m sure he didn’t mean to, Miss.”
“You’re taking his side? Is that the type of establishment this is? I guess I’ll go and speak to all my friends about your less than moral behavior here. Twitter maybe. I have eight hundred thousand followers… That should get the word out.”
Turning, I struggled keeping the smile off my face.
“Miss?”
I turned back trying to put on a contrite and slightly wounded face. “Yes?”
“I can assure you that Troy is a stellar employee, but mistakes can happen from anyone. I’m happy to extend a discount to you and promise I’ll deal with him.”
“You know, my mother’s neighbor came in here the other day looking for a computer. She told my mother about the terrible service she received here. She left dismayed because one of your salesmen didn’t know what he was talking about. She called the salesman sort of tall and lanky, having a mustache. Sort of like Tim here.” Troy blanched. “She said another salesman very politely tried to set him straight, but the first one started yelling at him. You don’t happen to have the other salesman around that can help me, do you?”
“Uhm… no…”
“Such a shame. He sounds like a smart guy with good customer service skills. I’ll take this laptop here. You said it comes with a fifty percent discount?”
Fifteen minutes later I left the store with the best laptop they sell. I could see the manager cuff Troy over the head. I hope Troy’s not fired. What greater punishment than to stay working there for many years?
***
Having returned to Mr. Aikido’s gym, I had too much energy to get my new computer set up. I sat in my room and stared at my reflection for a good thirty minutes. I’m very easy on the eyes, but I’m a woman. There was a moment at TechIsUs that I felt good about my situation. I’ve never been treated so well before and knowing I’m the same person but in a different shell speaks volumes about how people treat others based on looks. The whole situation with Troy and our boss the other day was nothing more than testosterone fueled primitive male behavior. I must admit that I participated equally in that; trying to show my superior status. How many times did I do that in the past? Is that why I’ve struggled with jobs? Was my testosterone addling my brain and mouth?
My reflection does little to assuage my thoughts. It’s all in the past. I must learn to live as a different person. Can I see myself getting into arguments with my bosses now?
A knock sounded at my door. “Come in.”
Mr. Aikido poked his head in. “Are you ready to tackle Synthodyne, Adele?”
“I’m struggling, Mr. Aikido. I’m fooling myself to think I think I can succeed. I failed as me before, how much more will I fail now as a woman?”
“You clearly don’t remember your mother much.”
His statement made me irritated. “I remember her just fine.”
“Not from the same perspective as I have. She was incredibly talented and confident. She was a gifted martial artist. You had size and mass before as Brent, but would you say you could have beaten me in a fight?”
“No one beats you, Mr. Aikido.”
“And yet I’m smaller than you are now. Do you think size has anything to do with ability?”
“You have a lower center of gravity and you’re faster than most.”
“Exactly. Did you pick up some exercise clothes?”
I nodded.
“Good. Put them on and join me in the gym. You need to realize what you’re still capable of. I need the old Brent that’s still inside you if we’re going to take down Synthodyne.”
He turned and left making me wonder if there’s some hole I could go hide in for a few years. Slowly I got up and changed before heading into the gym. With proper gym clothing and my hair looking wonderful, it took no time for the gym to once again go silent. Do they think I was a guy before? I know they don’t even though I feel like an imposter myself.
Instead of embarrassing myself right away, I opted for some stretching and warm up. My flexibility is amazing. With my legs straight out in front of me, I could put my head on my knees. Of course, this pressed my breasts into my thighs reminding me of what I am once again.
Men slowly began inching closer to me like I was a black hole sucking them into my gravitational field. Some were even posing nearby. Why do I suddenly feel like a female peacock during mating season?
Putting on some pads for my hands and feet, I moved to a punching bag to get away from the commotion. It took me a moment to think through the moves and my first punch made me wince as my weaker wrist almost gave in.
“You’ve relied on your muscle mass too much to compensate for bad form.” Mr. Aikido whispered to me. “Concentrate on your alignment. Knuckles need to be perfectly aligned with your wrist and forearm. Use your hips to drive through the bag. Start slow and focus on perfect form.”
My next punch was much more satisfying as were my next kicks. I have everything inside me still, but this body has never exercised like this before.
Standing still before the bag, I lifted my right leg and tapped the bottom of the bag with my foot. My balance was far better than before and my flexibility allowed me to move my foot higher and higher up the bag until my foot connected solidly higher than my own head.
“Nice form. I’ve not seen you around here before.”
I turned around to see a hulking mass of maleness.
“Beat it, Frank.”
Craig was leaning against the wall of the gym and had obviously been watching me. Frank scowled and disappeared as Craig sidled up to me.
“Maybe I was interested in Frank.”
“He’s not your type.”
“I wasn’t aware I broadcast my type.” Do I have a type? I haven’t thought about sex and suddenly my mind lurched to a stop. Oh God! They turned me into a heterosexual woman!
“You need a take-charge kind of man.”
My sudden realization made me very upset. “You don’t know me. Maybe I’m fonder of take-charge kind of women?”
“That’s really sexy. Do you have some nice female friends that can join us? Here, let me guide your hips as you practice. You’re not following through enough.”
He reached for my hips and I slugged him. I still had the pads on so it didn’t do any real damage, but he certainly felt it. It was a good hit and inwardly I smiled. I could hear Frank laughing in the background.
Craig’s eyes flash dangerously and I quickly felt small again. “You’re feisty. Maybe we should spar?”
“That’s quite enough, Craig. Adele needs to get on with her work, don’t you Adele?”
Mr. Aikido’s giving me an escape. “Yes. Yes, I do.” I needed some time alone right now. Pulling my hair loose from my ponytail, I turned and headed back towards my room thankful for the respite.
Once back in my room, I locked the door and changed into the white dress. At some point I’ll need more dresses. Did I really just think I need more dresses? How did Synthodyne do this to me? How did they make me want to be feminine and get turned on by guys? Somehow, this is all part of the disruption to cause as much mental anguish as possible, and it’s working.
Sitting on the bed with my back to the wall, I curled my legs up underneath me and turned on my new laptop. Within a few minutes I connected to Mr. Aikido’s WIFI and began downloading my backups from the cloud.
After several hours I had replaced the operating system on my computer with a secure Linux version and copied the contents of the flash drive to my hard drive. Satisfied I was back up and ready to take on the world, I decided to set my computer aside for a moment and go find Mr. Aikido.
“There you are, Adele. I was just about to head to get something for dinner. Care to join me?”
“Let me get my coat, Mr. Aikido.”
I was indeed hungry and getting out of the musky smelling gym and away from the possibility of running into Craig was an added benefit. As we walked down the street, Mr. Aikido checked in on me.
“I want to apologize for Craig’s behavior, Adele. Obviously, he doesn’t know your situation but you must realize by now your beauty will be hard to resist for many men.”
“I’m not sure I’ll ever get used to that. I feel both powerful and vulnerable at the same time. Do you realize what this could do to the world? I’m lucky I had you to go to and that you believed me. Without you I would have had no resources. I would have been utterly lost.”
“That’s why we need to take Synthodyne down, Adele. World economies will be disrupted, stock markets will crash. I believe this is their ultimate plan.”
“It’s not just the whole waking up as a girl, Mr. Aikido, it has also messed with my mind. Somehow the transformation has left me desiring to be feminine. I find men…”
Mr. Aikido chuckled. “I’m sorry, Adele. I’m not trying to make light of a terrible situation for you. This is a huge shock for you and I can see this is causing you grief.”
“Why did you laugh?”
“The thought that maybe Craig would have a chance with you came to mind, but I see you’re still very much Brent inside. It would be like putting two tigers in a cage together.”
“Maybe he wouldn’t be so bad if he weren’t so blatantly trying to seduce me. It’s crazy to imagine being on the receiving end of… Let’s talk about Synthodyne. I have my new laptop ready to go, but we must be careful. They seemed to be aware I was hacking them before. We would need a subtler approach. Perhaps social engineering someone that works there. What do you think we need to bring charges against them?”
“By now they have tightened security and possibly encrypted their files. How you got the file before wasn’t through legal methods and thus wouldn’t be admissible in court. If you could get close to a Synthodyne employee and get back inside the building, there’s a chance you can steal more videos and a sample of their virus.”
“But that’s still stealing and wouldn’t be admissible either.”
“True, but if you went to the authorities with a story… You were involved with a Synthodyne employee and you began to feel uncomfortable with things he was saying at his work. While taking you on a tour of the building one night you heard screaming. Feigning that you needed to go to the bathroom, you witnessed something terrible and were afraid for your own life. As you were trying to escape you found recordings of people being tortured and a vial of some substance. You took some and ran. It would be enough for the authorities to launch a full investigation.”
“But why me? Can’t Craig try to get in with the secretary at the front desk?”
“You forget how sophisticated their technology is. When someone enters their building, they perform facial recognition that is tied in an elaborate network of justice system databases. Craig’s identification would be flagged and in turn linked back to me. Within seconds, Craig’s face would set off the alarms. I suspect they knew who you were within minutes of your entering their building, perhaps even tying you to your parents. Your new face is in no databases yet. It will be soon but I suspect we have some time before your identification photos will be updated to the specific databases Synthodyne has access to.”
“Let me get this straight. You want me to get friendly with a Synthodyne employee and have him give me a tour of their facility within a month? Assuming I can even get someone interested in me enough to grant me a tour without them thinking I’m some freak, it could take weeks. Then relaying my story to the police might kick off an investigation that could take months or years. It sounds like we don’t have that kind of time, nor that I would have any ability to act womanly enough to make it happen at all.”
“So, you want to give up and let what happened to you and your parents happen to the rest of the world.”
“I didn’t say that. Can’t you get a small army together and break in, steal what’s needed, and destroy the building?”
“Synthodyne has offices around the world. Destroying the building would be very suspicious and would ruin our ability to provide a realistic situation that the authorities would be willing to investigate. It would also be like killing a single mosquito in a room of thousands. It wouldn’t hurt Synthodyne at all. I’ve thought this through, Adele. There are few options for us right now.”
I feel trapped. Nothing feels right, especially my bouncing breasts. My intuition is telling me this is all a bad idea. My female intuition.
“All right. I’ll give it a shot.”
“Do you think you can get a copy of their corporate directory? This will allow me a chance to gather intelligence on the staff to see if there is someone we can target. I received word that your identification will be ready in the morning.”
“I think so. That’s good news about my identification.”
***
Back at my room, I once again sat on the bed with my legs curled up underneath me. My dress covered my knees and feet and it felt warm and comfortable. It’s one thing to sit here in isolation and quite another to be outside in the world. Dinner with Mr. Aikido once again put me in front of the world and I continue to struggle with the stares I received from men. Do I believe I can date someone from Synthodyne? How will I pull this off?
Using my computer, I connected to a server in Russia and then back to another server in Vancouver, making sure my tracks were covered. I attempted to log into Synthodyne’s network using the VP of Marketing’s credentials I had collected earlier. I was shocked to find the password unchanged and my access granted. It was only a matter of a few minutes to find a corporate directory, download it, and log out. I was confident my activities hadn’t been tracked.
Using a flash drive, I copied the file and headed to find Mr. Aikido. The gym was now dark and empty but the musky male scent remained. A light glow emanated from Mr. Aikido’s office. The door was mostly closed. As I approached I could hear two muffled voices.
“We need her, Craig… I must keep… low profile. You… criminal record.”
The voices were light and the building fans stopped me from hearing some of the words.
“…buyers? Are they ready?”
“…accounts already established.”
“…Adele? I could…”
“…expendable.”
I reach for the door but hesitated and quietly slipped back to my room. I was startled when a few minutes later there was a knock at my door.
“Adele? Any luck with the directory?”
“Yes, Mr. Aikido.” I unlocked the door and handed him the flash drive. “I covered my tracks well. They shouldn’t be able to see that I got the file.”
Mr. Aikido held up the flash drive and smiled. “Good job, Adele. I’ll get working on this. Get some rest.”
“Thank you.”
When the door closed I felt a wave of relief but it was still hours before I could sleep.
***
The next morning, I woke to the sounds of clanking weights and sparring going on in the gym. After a quick shower, I put on my jeans and a blouse cursing how uncomfortable they felt in comparison to the dresses. In my sleeplessness last night, I had washed the dresses in the sink and hung them up and this morning found them still not dry. It was the jeans or a wet dress and I almost decided to still go for the dress.
Finding Mr. Aikido in his office, I knocked gently and let myself in.
“Good to see you this morning, Adele. I’ve been gathering information from the Synthodyne directory and have identified three men working for the company that are likely prospects. Here are their pictures.”
“The first one… He was there the other night. He might recognize me.”
I was leaning over Mr. Aikido’s desk looking at the photos when I shrieked as a hand smacked my butt. I was spinning with my fist ready to connect with whomever did that but it was stopped easily by Craig’s hand. He was laughing.
“You just presented the perfect temptation, Adele. I would say your jeans are very nice, but it’s what’s inside them that give them the perfect shape.”
Slugging him would be the best option but I had already lost my element of surprise. I sat down angrily, ignored Craig, and pointed to the two men on the desk. “I don’t recognize either of them.”
Mr. Aikido handed the photos to Craig. “Have them followed. I want to know their every move.”
Craig took the photos and placed one hand on the arm of my chair and the other on the desk effectively trapping me. He leaned forward and stared at my cleavage. “One of these fellows will be very lucky. I’m envious.”
Smiling his disingenuous smile, he turned and left the office.
“Honestly, Adele, I have a hard time believing he’s family sometimes.”
“Unless you have leech blood in your family, then perhaps you should make sure.”
“He has a soft spot for beautiful women. You should give him a chance.” I rolled my eyes as Mr. Aikido pulled an envelope from his desk drawer. “Here’s your identification.”
I opened the envelope and pulled out a half-dozen pieces of ID. “This is a United States passport?”
“Your parents were U.S. citizens and you are as well. It’s also a way of deflecting your true identity from any connection you had here in Vancouver. Your driver’s license is from Washington state with the address of your parent’s home there. I’ve been working on changing the ownership of that home into your new name.”
“I have a home?” The thought of having someplace to go was heartwarming. “Thank you, Mr. Aikido. How can I be in Canada then?”
“You might have missed the other pieces of identification. You have a student’s visa and you’re enrolled at the University of British Columbia. I took it upon myself to get you signed up for several classes. Your first class starts in three hours.”
“University? Why am I going to university?”
“It’s just temporary until we get through this. You’ll be starting partway through the semester.”
“I avoided university. Why would I want to learn from someone that’s never had a real job in their life when I can learn from the world and Google?”
“It will expand your horizons and provide a backstory for you.”
“What classes did you sign me up for?”
“Diversity studies and Applied Artificial Intelligence 401. They were the only two I could arrange. You’ll find a schedule right there with your student card.”
“Diversity studies?”
“It seems suitable for what you’re going through.”
“Please tell me I’ve died and this is my torture in hell.”
“Do you still have some money left?”
I nodded.
“You should get a backpack and some school supplies. I suggest you catch the bus soon as you’ll need to find your classroom. You don’t want to be late for your first day. You’re giving me an exasperated look, Adele. It will take a few days to get the patterns of the Synthodyne people figured out. This will give you something else to focus on.”
“You know I had nightmares about school? I used to dream that I had to get to class and I couldn’t find the room. When I finally found it, they said I missed the test, failed, and would need to repeat the year. I hated school.”
“That’s because you’re too smart for school. You better get going or your dream might just come true.”
Sighing, I rushed back to my room, grabbed my jacket, and headed off to class.
***
It was easy to get a bus to the university, or U.B.C. as the locals call it, however, it took me an hour of asking around to find the right building for my diversity class. When I finally arrived, I was still a couple minutes late.
Poking my head in to the class, I had second thoughts and was about to turn around when the professor called my name.
“You must me Adele Refaeli. I was told we had a new student coming today. Please, come in.”
All eyes turned towards me and I suddenly felt very small. There were some people that were clearly displeased by what they saw, others appeared lustful, and some completely disinterested.
“Sorry I’m late.”
“Take a seat. Perhaps you can tell us how you self-identify.”
Looking around the room I found myself in a different world. I have no idea what I was being asked. “I’m Adele.”
“Yes, but are you a he, she, ze, or hir? Are you hetero, bi, lesbian, gay, pansexual, trans, queer, binary, or non-binary?”
“I didn’t know I get to choose. What’s a ze?”
Students began giggling. “The good news, Adele, is that you’re in the right class as you clearly have some learning to do. Your homework will be to create your nametag. You will have a color of your choice, pink if you identify as female, blue if you identify as male, purple as neither, or gray for non-binary. You will then put your name on it, followed by the pronoun you wish others to use for you, and a letter signifying your sexual orientation.”
Looking around the room I could now see nametags on everyone. There were girls with blue nametags, and guys with purple ones. “So, if I wanted, I could be a gay male even though I’m a female?”
“Whatever you believe yourself to be, that’s what you are.”
“Could I declare myself as being a sixty-five-year-old PhD that’s retired and collecting social insurance?”
The students laughed at that but it seemed to frustrate the professor.
“Of course not. That would be ridiculous.”
I should know when to shut up. “Isn’t using blue for males and pink for females sexist?”
“Now that, Adele, is a great discussion point. What do you think students?”
***
The hour had taken at least three hundred hours in my opinion. I was grateful to get out of the stuffy classroom and looking forward to finding some privacy and lunch before my next class. Unfortunately, I was like raw meat to flies and found myself surrounded.
“Adele, wait up!”
Several students pulled me to the side. One girl with a blue nametag that displayed the name Tony, ze, and a B started asking questions. “Do you really not know how you self-identify?”
I sighed. I didn’t want to get into this right now. “Let’s just say I’ve been asking a lot of questions about myself lately.”
“It’s straight forward. Are you a male or a female?”
“Tony! Ze could be non-binary.”
Tony bit her lip. “Sorry.”
Looking down at my cleavage, I didn’t think it was all that difficult. “Female. I have all female parts.” Even admitting that felt somewhat freeing.
“Then you must be questioning your sexual preferences.”
“That would be an accurate assessment. Listen, I’ve never talked about this stuff before.”
“Oh! You’re still in the closet. How sweet. You must like girls then?” Tony batted her eyes at me.
I quickly found an escape route and headed for the cafeteria only to be confronted by a group committed to saving the Alaskan horsefly or something like that. This is torture.
For the rest of lunch, I thought about my nametag homework. The color is simple; pink. I don’t need people calling me a ze or a hir. She it is. Glancing around the cafeteria, I noted all the people and the only ones to stir my body were men. I’m a female, she, heterosexual. God, how did they do this to me? If I had been a gay male, would I have become a lesbian female? This is insane!
I already determined to get a new dress for tomorrow’s diversity class. If I’m a feminine, straight, female that will never be male again, then I might as well succumb to my body’s desires as mentally I can’t keep fighting it. I do empathize with those that feel they’re the wrong gender because my memories and body are at odds and it is debilitating.
Luckily my artificial intelligence class was interesting. I even had a chance to develop a program to find a way through a maze and was quite pleased when my algorithm beat out every other routine from the other students. This had a rather negative effect as a successful programmer that’s also a pretty young woman in an artificial intelligence class is apparently very rare. So rare, in fact, that I was asked out on at least five dates before I left the campus.
I stopped off at a second-hand clothing store on the way back to the gym and found an elegant dark blue dress with matching low heels. I told myself it was in case I needed to go out on a date, but the reality was I just wanted to wear it because it felt better than pants and look good at the same time.
The gym was quiet so I took advantage of the lack of prying eyes and did a workout. Something happened to me today that was making me feel better about my situation. Perhaps it’s time and distance from my old life, but it’s like a switch activated in me and I’m no longer in denial and quickly on my way to acceptance. I’m still angry with Synthodyne and knowing they ruined my life, not once, but twice is still a great incentive for me, but I’ve been mulling over the options. I think a parallel strategy might be in order. One I should keep to myself.
My exercise routine went well and lasted a few hours. It seemed the more I repeat doing something the easier it becomes, almost as if my brain memory is helping my body catch up to my old muscle memory. I’m quite pleased with this and the more I work out the better I feel about myself.
After my workout I took a long shower and shaved places I’ve never shaved before. After my hair was dry and brushed out well, I put on the red dress and headed back into the gym to find Mr. Aikido.
“How were your classes today?”
“Although I admit the artificial intelligence class was interesting, I realize I made a wise choice avoiding university. It’s frightening to think these same students will someday be running the government. How long do I need to keep up this façade?”
“Until we get what we need from Synthodyne and that depends on whether we can get you involved with one of the staff there.”
“That could be weeks, or never. I’m not sure I know how to date like this.”
“I’m sure you’ll figure it out. You could always do practice dates with Craig.”
“You don’t happen to have other nephews, do you?”
“Craig isn’t that bad, Adele.”
“I’d consider it if I had a contingency of body guards and a taser.”
“You should get some rest, Adele. Your classes start early tomorrow.”
“Oh joy.”
***
Being the rebellious sort of person that I am, I wore the new blue dress to give me a far more feminized look for my diversity class. Slipping my homework badge on, I made quite a statement to my fellow students. Tony was disappointed.
“Pink, She, H. You’re like completely normal. That’s so uncool.”
“Maybe tomorrow I’ll choose to be a purple, it, B, but today I woke up feeling satisfied with myself.”
“I think you’re afraid to come out of the closet and you’re too pretty to waste on a guy. You’re not afraid to be in the minority in this class?”
“Isn’t university for stimulating my mind and expanding my horizons?”
Tony smiled mischievously. “Well, when you’re ready to be stimulated and your horizons expanded, let me know.”
“Take your seats, students. Adele, I see you completed your homework. Can you explain why you chose what you chose?”
“I’m female, so I chose pink. I don’t pretend to believe anyone outside of this class will see me and call me anything other than a she. And, my heart goes pitter-patter for guys more than it does for girls.”
“That’s all well and good, Adele, but you shouldn’t be determining your self-identity by how others might perceive you. If you wish to be different and use a different pronoun for yourself, then that’s your prerogative.”
“I learned a long time ago that the only person I can control is myself. Maybe I would prefer to be a ze, but I can’t expect or get offended when someone sees me and calls me something different. If I get offended, then I have given others control over me. I am what I am whether that is trans, pan, or hetero, however, none of that changes my intrinsic value to contribute to society and whatever I am should never affect my ability to perform good work.”
One of the other students laughed. “Spoken like a white, rich girl. I bet you never questioned yourself or wished to be anything other than you are. You probably grew up with a silver spoon in your mouth and got to wear frilly dresses and played with dolls. Your parents brainwashed you into thinking you were a girl.”
“He makes a good point, Adele. Are you just the product of your environment that tells you what you are and how to dress? Why did you choose to wear a dress today?”
“Perhaps you would be surprised to know I was born a male. When I was fifteen, my parents were murdered by a terrorist organization. Last week, I broke into the organization and was captured by them. They’re planning on releasing a time-delayed virus that will completely alter humanity as we know it. Men will become women, and women will become men. Black will become white and white will become black. Millions of people will be affected. I know because they used it on me. I’m now a female with the full memories of growing up as a male. I chose to wear a dress because they’re a heck of a lot more comfortable than pants.”
“As lovely a prospect as your story sounds, Adele, it’s not feasible nor believable.”
“Whether it’s believable or not, that’s how I self-identify. I’m sorry if I don’t live up to your expectations, but I believe if I don’t yield to what I am, what I’ve become, that I will fall into despair. We should rejoice with those that find peace in who they are.”
Another student lashed out. “But you’re perfect. Of course, you’re okay with who you are.”
“I’m the first person to say I’m not perfect and believe me that I struggle with my own sense of self. I don’t judge you for I have enough judgement for myself. At the end of the day, I can’t magically make myself what I think I should be.”
“And what do you think you should be, Adele?”
“I know you don’t accept my story, but for the moment, assume it’s true; that I was a male a week ago. You might think I would want to go back to what I know, to my life before, but I surprise myself in that the longer I am who I am now, the more at peace I am. If I could roll back time, I don’t think I would go back to who I was. I was nobody. Invisible. I didn’t even think to consider life from a different perspective. People see me differently now. I’m noticed. While I’m physically weaker and more vulnerable, there are times I feel stronger. I even find I have more creativity as a female. I can choose to wear pants or dresses, have long hair or not. My clothing becomes far more tied to my emotional state than ever before. While I wasn’t excluded from doing these same things as a man, it’s culturally not as acceptable.”
“That’s exactly why we offer this class, Adele. Little by little we’re trying to allow people to be who they are. So, what if a man wants to wear a dress or have long hair? Our culture needs to change.”
“Culture is already changing.”
“But not fast enough. That’s what social justice is all about, change.”
“But the harder you push for change, the more you ostracize yourselves and make yourselves a target. People’s character and beliefs are hard to change. When you confront them, you force them to decide on the spot. This makes them reactionary and might cause the opposite affect than you’re intending.”
“Then in your worldly wisdom, Adele, how would you change the world?”
I suddenly recalled the words of Chang Huan. ‘… The only way forward is to alter the consciousness of the world individual by individual and in such a way that race and gender are no longer obstacles...’
“Through relationships. One person at a time. Imagine yourself a father or mother whose son declares himself gay or a girl. Do you stop loving them? Do you blame yourself? At some point, there is likely going to be acceptance of the situation; a softening of their hearts towards that which they considered offensive before.”
“Is that why you signed up for this class, Adele? To change your perspective? Are we in this room offensive to you?”
“Oh, for heaven’s sake no. None of you are offensive to me. My perspective was already changing. I can’t say that I can truly, fully understand what anyone in this class is going through, but with my own struggles, I can certainly try to empathize.”
The professor tilted his head thoughtfully. “Welcome to the class, Adele.”
***
“That was intense, Adele. I’ve never seen anyone grilled so hard in class before.”
Biting into my sandwich I stared into Tony’s eyes. “I should learn to keep my mouth shut.”
“I thought what you said was profound. I wish people saw me for me instead of a freak.”
I laughed. “They just need to get to know you before deciding you’re a freak.”
Tony giggled. “I think it would be magical to be injected and be changed into a guy.”
“What about your family and friends? Wouldn’t they have a hard time with it?”
“They might if I had any family. I’m all alone in this world.”
I gave Tony an appraising look. “Sometimes getting what you wish for doesn’t always turn out to be the best. It’s extremely painful.”
“What’s painful? Being a guy, or the transformation?”
“The transformation and to a lesser extent, being a guy.”
“I have a hard time believing your story, if I’m being honest. Look at you. You’re gorgeous. No guy ever changed into something like you before; not with all the money and best surgeons in the world.”
“I understand it’s hard to believe. Sometimes I question it myself. But just remember this when overnight half the world claims they had the same thing happen to them.”
“Can you imagine the chaos?”
“I don’t have to imagine it, I’ve lived it.”
“You’re sure you’re not interested in expanding your horizons?”
“If I do, I’ll call you first.”
***
By the time I arrived back at the gym, I realized I was starting to enjoy the classes and the environment at the university. Perhaps I missed out on the social aspects by going straight from high school into work. The students I’ve met show a lack of urgency. While some are concerned about their future, few seem to have any work experience and many are living off scholarships and grants. To have few worries about earning enough money to pay for your rent and food, and to spend the day socializing and taking classes you might find interesting is a paradigm I find hard to wrap my mind around.
I was about to change into my workout gear when Craig intercepted me. “Wow, girl. You look amazing.”
“What do you want, Craig?”
“There’s a good chance Alex Whitely will be arriving at a bar in an hour. He’s one of the guards at Synthodyne. I suggest you go there and get cozy with him.”
“I still don’t see why we can’t just replicate his badge and go in and get what we want.”
“We need a believable story so what you find can be admitted as evidence. This is the best method of getting in and getting what we need to put them away.”
I’m not so sure about that. “Where’s the bar?”
“I can drive you.”
“Wouldn’t it be safer if I made my own way there? Who knows, maybe Alex would see me getting out of your car and think something is up?”
“Don’t tell me I was never gallant in offering.”
“Is that what being gallant is all about? I thought it had more to do with letting the woman get what she wanted instead of the other way around. What have you found out about Alex?”
“He’s a bit of a loner. He seems to eat out a lot. Fast food mainly. He gets testosterone supplements, PC World, and Concealed Carry magazines by mail.”
“Sounds like a real winner.”
“Here’s a copy of his photo and the address of the bar. Good luck, sweetheart. Let me know when you want a real man.”
I hate Craig’s attitude. I left him standing there feeling his eyes on my backside until I was out of view. Heading to my room, I grabbed an envelope I had previously prepared, some cash, and my identification. With all these things in my hands I realized I had no place for a wallet and I never bought a purse. I stopped by a store on the way to the bus to find something small that I could use.
Thinking practically, I chose a small black purse with a long thin strap as I would hate to hold it in my hand all night. Here is one difference I think I will not enjoy so much. Wallets are so much easier to deal with. Will I one day be carrying a purse the size of a duffle bag for all my womanly things?
The bar turned out to be a seedy place only regulars would likely frequent. My identification showed I just turned twenty-one but one look at myself in the filthy blackened external windows of the bar and I knew I would be out of place here. I need a reasonable story as to why I would come to a place like this.
Stepping inside, I was immediately assaulted by the smell of spilled beer on the old wooden floors. There were a few women in the place but they seemed to oddly fit right in with the run-down décor. I spotted Alex right away sitting on a stool at the bar. He was still wearing his crisp blue security uniform from Synthodyne. Recalling the last time I saw a suit like that made me shiver.
My dark blue dress was still very colorful for the dingy bar and drew stares as I weaved my way through the tables. When I got up to the bar, I stood next to Alex but ignored him and asked the bartender for a glass of white wine.
“We don’t get much call for wine these days, but I think I might still have some around. You have ID?”
I pulled out my driver’s license and handed it to the man. “I hate dating sites. No one is who they say they are. I met my date at a restaurant down the street. Instead of being six feet two and a computer engineer as he claimed, he was shorter than me, obese, and knows only enough about computers to set up his fake profile.”
The bartender handed me back my ID and a glass of wine. “You don’t look like you need any help getting dates.”
“Thank you. I was merely hoping I might find something in common with the guy.”
“You should talk to Alex here. He works for one of those high-tech companies and even helped us with our website.”
I giggled inside. These guys have a website?
Alex’s eyes had been glued to me since I came up to the bar. He smiled. “You don’t seem like a normal computer science nerd.”
“My dad worked at one of the many tech companies in Seattle. I grew up around it. U.B.C. has a few great classes in artificial intelligence so I thought I would take one of those to see if it would round out my education. You don’t seem like the normal web developer yourself.”
“It’s just a hobby. I’m fine with working as a security guard. A lot fewer hassles and I get a lot of high-end throw away technology. They do a lot of A.I. where I work.”
“Really? I was considering using A.I. for robotics and autonomous driving cars. What do they use it for?”
“Biotechnology. They create injections that can find anomalies in someone’s body.”
I reached out and touched his arm feigning interest. “A.I. in injections. They must be using nanobots then. Fascinating. I’d love to see what they do. Do they offer tours?”
Alex shook his head. “Never. They’re a pretty uppity bunch. Security is very tight. It was nice meeting you. I need to join my boyfriend over in the West End.”
I stared after him confirming that my alternative course of action is a wise one. After paying for my wine, I headed to the downtown Vancouver police headquarters and waited in line to see someone.
“How can I help you, Miss?”
“Do you have an investigative department?”
“Of course.”
I pulled out a small envelope. “Can you make sure you give them this?”
“I can’t do that without knowing what it is and who you are.”
Looking around the room I could see half a dozen cameras and I suddenly became fearful. “It’s video footage of a dual murder six years ago. Please take it!”
I turned and quickly start moving towards the exit.
“Miss! Come back here!”
I ran lightly to get away from the station and turned a corner even as two police officers came out of the building looking for me. I kept moving towards the bus stop hoping I’ve not just blown everything.
By the time I got back to the gym I was in little mood for chitchat. The gym was closed and Craig and Mr. Aikido were in the office.
“Back so soon, Adele?”
“Alex was there and I spoke with him. Perhaps Craig would have been better than me as Alex is gay.”
Mr. Aikido put his face into his hands and looked up at Craig. “You didn’t check social media like I asked you to. That’s shoddy work.”
“We still have the second option.”
I waved at them as I turned towards my room. “I’m tired and I have to get up early for my classes tomorrow.”
I could hear the two arguing back and forth all the way to my room.
***
“Find a partner. We’re going to do a little role playing.”
Tony pulled her chair up next to mine. “Gotcha.”
The professor waited for everyone to partner up before continuing. “Today I want each of you to exchange nametags. Imagine you are both on a date together and wanting to learn as much as you can about the other, however, the catch is that you must try to put yourself in the other person’s shoes and imagine their thoughts and emotions. We will pause several times for each of you to confirm you have the correct perspective.”
Tony grabbed my arm and pulled me into the back corner of the room. “This will be fun. If I knew I’d be you today I would have worn a dress.”
“I don’t always wear a dress, Tony.”
“As if.”
Tony was right. Given the chance, I would always choose a dress. “Let me make sure I have the correct starting point. You’re a girl that wants to be a boy, but likes girls as well as boys?”
“Not quite. I’m a boy trapped in a girl’s body. I love girls, but being with a guy is also fun.”
“If you became a boy overnight, you would still want to be with a guy?”
“Oh. No. Only with girls.”
“Do you need a starting point for me?”
“Nope! I’ve got this, Adele. We should set the scene though. Where are you taking me on the date?”
“I’m taking you on a date?”
“Of course, silly. You’re the guy here because you’re me, remember?”
“Is this a first date or further into the relationship?”
“First date. In summer.”
“All right… let me think about this. I’d start with a long walk around Stanley Park followed by a sunset picnic on the beach.”
“Ohhh… You’re a romantic. I like that.”
I sighed and reminded myself I need to try to be Tony. Feeling like a guy trapped in a female body is easy even if I’m feeling less and less trapped. “Well then, Adele, how are you enjoying your classes at U.B.C.?”
“I’m really enjoying my diversity class, Tony.” She giggled calling me Tony. “It’s opening my eyes to the challenges people face every day.”
“Challenges?”
“I’m a girl that used to be a boy and I’m supposed to be a girl now, but my mind keeps telling me that’s wrong. Others are experiencing similar things. It’s nice to know I’m not alone.”
“I can relate. It’s not easy being male in a female body.” Taking a cue from Tony’s hints and suggestions over the past few days, I added a little more. “If I were a guy you might be more interested in me.”
Tony’s eyes danced merrily. “I never said I wasn’t interested in you. My male brain still tells me I’m attracted to girls.”
The professor saved the day. “Pause! Now check in with your partner how you’re doing. Are you reflecting their inner struggles properly?”
Tony grins. “You’re doing great, Adele. How am I doing?”
“Unfortunately, while my brain struggles, my heart and body win when it comes to sexual preferences. When I was male, I never thought it wrong for two women to be together because I loved women and couldn’t see why women wouldn’t also be attracted to other women. But now, my brain yields to my body’s desires. While I find women attractive, I have little sexual desire towards them.”
“Continue!”
Tony looked at me a little sadly. “Tony, you’re a wonderful person. I love your personality, but I’m not sure we can be anything more than friends.”
Her sad eyes compelled me to fall into Tony’s role further. “You don’t know that for certain. You should…”
Tony glanced around the room before kissing me long and hard. I gasped when she pulled away. There was something sweet and innocent about it, forbidden even. But I felt nothing stir within me. A wave of emotions hit me hard. I grabbed my backpack and ran from the classroom before I burst into tears, unsure as to why I was even crying.
Tony rushed out behind me apologizing profusely. “I’m so sorry, Adele. Forgive me!”
I sat down on a bench as my tears continued to flow.
Tony sat down next to me. “I’m really sorry. What’s going on?”
“It’s not you, Tony. It’s me. You’re a wonderful person, but your kiss just shook my worldview to the very core of my being. It made me realize… more unlocked something I was secretly fighting within me. I held onto the concept that I might still be me, but I’m not.”
“I don’t understand.”
“They won’t miss us.” Taking Tony’s arm, I found a small, private collaboration space and pulled out my computer. “My story is true, Tony. Six years ago, my parents vanished. I’ve learned that they were CIA operatives. They were investigating a company in the city. I… I found an ad on Craigslist that asked for help accessing a file. It was a hacking job. The company turned out to be the same one my parents were investigating. When I hacked the company and discovered the file, I also discovered references to my parents.”
“Okay. I’m not sure where this is going, Adele.”
“In the information about my parents, I found that there might be video surveillance of them, so I broke into the company to find this video; the last video of my parents.” I started playing the video as Tony watched in fascination. “Those are my parents trying to discover evidence on the company. You can see them being confronted by security guards, and being strapped to the tables.” Pausing the video, I turned to Tony. “What happens next isn’t pretty. My parents believed this company was planning a global terrorist plot.”
“What happens next?”
“The company was testing their virus. A virus that analyzes a person’s genetic makeup, changes men to women, women to men, and finds the smallest percentage of intact genetic racial markers in the DNA and changes them to that race. Six years ago, their virus was rudimentary and had many flaws.”
I hit play and watched as my parents began screaming and dissolving away. We both remained silent for a while.
“You broke in, got this video file, and then what happened to you, Adele?”
“I entered the building as Brent Daniels. I slipped the flash drive into my shoe just before the guards found me. Like my parents, they strapped me down on the table and injected me with their virus. Unlike what happened to my parents, this time their virus worked. I woke up still strapped to their table and found myself completely transformed. They were going to kill me, but I managed to escape. The virus consumed a third of my body mass, turning me into what you see now. Apparently, I had a small percentage of Israeli genetic markers in me, which is why I look the way I look.”
“Oh my god! You really are telling the truth. I’m sorry I never believed you.”
“It’s not a story anyone would believe. This same company is planning to release this virus on billions of unsuspecting people.”
“I have thousands of questions, but you really were a man that’s been transformed against your will. How are you coping? You must be really struggling.”
“At first I was devastated but slowly I’ve been adapting to the change. It was a complete change. My eye color, hair color, wants, desires, even how my brain processes things changed. For days, I’ve been trying to figure out if I’m still me or not; am I still male at some base level. When you kissed me, it was like the final straw. It was sweet, nice, but my body just didn’t respond. I now understand that I’m completely a heterosexual female. I think like a female and my body responds as a female. Somehow the transformation even makes me want to be feminine. The only thing left of my maleness are my memories of what I used to be and even those feel less and less prevalent each day.”
“So, it’s not that you don’t like me?”
“You’re a great catch, Tony.”
Tony smiled at that. “At least I can say I kissed the prettiest girl at U.B.C. Why would this company want to do this?”
“They appear to have two directives. First is to remove the world’s barriers to gender and race. Second, which I think is their prime reason, is to take over control of trillions of dollars, destroy the global economy, and set themselves up as leaders within a new world government.”
“Have you gone to the police?”
“They won’t believe me and by the time there is enough hard evidence, the world will be radically altered.”
“To think they could use this technology for good. I could have everything I ever dreamed of.”
“Yes, but you would likely be age adjusted to ten or eleven years old. When the virus consumes a third of your body mass, there is an age adjustment that goes along with it. You’d be an eighty pound ten-year-old boy.”
“I could live with that.”
“But you’d likely be put into an orphanage or foster care. You wouldn’t be allowed to work, you’d have no identification, no money…”
“You really didn’t feel anything when I kissed you?”
“Not in a way that you might hope for. I’m sorry.”
“Can we please stay friends?”
“I’d like that. The very best of friends.”
Tony smiled and hugged me.
***
It had been an emotionally exhausting day and I arrived back at the gym tired but with my spirits high. Tony’s kiss had really set me free. Not that I still don’t think about the change, but rather I don’t feel guilty about wanting to be female. I have a new start on life. I could get a new job and perhaps even have a good career. My A.I. class is exhilarating. I wouldn’t mind continuing if possible. My paradigm has shifted. While I still feel university, in its isolation from the real world, can foster beliefs formed through ignorance, the people are far from the brainless zombies I once thought them to be. They have passion. There’s a zeal about the students which is infectious. There is also no question that the diversity class has inadvertently helped me cope with my own sexual identity.
Back in my room I thought long and hard about my next steps. It’s time for me to move on. Mr. Aikido found me putting the last of my clothes into my backpack.
“You’re leaving?”
“Yes. It’s not like I don’t appreciate all that you’ve done for me, but I’ve reached a point where I think I need to move on with my life.”
“What about Synthodyne?”
“We’re running out of time and getting close enough to someone working there for me to get inside and steal more evidence, is just too sketchy.”
“But all the people it might impact…”
“I’ve done everything I think I can do without risking my own life further. I’m hoping to get to the house in Seattle and rebuild my life the best I…”
Craig ran into the room. “We have to leave! Now! We’re being raided.”
There was the sound of a gunshot and people yelling. “Craig, take Adele to Seattle. Use the back exit. I’ll lead them away.” I hesitated a moment unaware of the real danger. “Go! Now!”
Craig grabbed my arm and pulled. I reached down and snagged my backpack just in time. We ran through the gym, sneaking quietly passed armed men in black uniforms, and quietly exited the building. Craig had his car nearby in the back alley.
“Keep your head down.”
I ducked down as Craig floored his vehicle. We bounced hard coming out of the alley and onto the main road. I heard squealing tires as we jumped right out into traffic. It was thirty minutes later when either of us spoke.
“What will happen to Mr. Aikido?”
“He’s prepared for almost anything. If he makes it, which I have no doubt of, then he will meet us in a day or two.”
“We’re going to Seattle?”
“We need to make sure we have our stories correct for crossing the border. You’re returning home for a week between exams. I’m your boyfriend. We will be spending the week before returning to Canada. You’ve been in Canada since August for your classes. I live here permanently.”
“My boyfriend? You’ve been daydreaming too much. Who were those people?”
“Synthodyne or the CIA. My bet is on Synthodyne.”
“How did they find out about us?”
“My Uncle is known to them. They have sort of a long-term enmity between them. I suspect the guard might have indicated something seemed fishy last night with you coming onto him.”
“But how does Synthodyne know I’m connected with your Uncle?”
“They watch the gym.”
I would have pressed the point, but we had arrived at the US/Canada border. I pulled my passport out and crossed my fingers that it was valid.
Craig rolled down the window. “Where are you heading?”
“Seattle.”
“Where do you both live?”
Craig answered for both of us. “I live in Vancouver but my girlfriend lives in Seattle. She’s attending U.B.C.”
“Passports please.” The border agent quickly scanned both passports and spent an agonizingly long few seconds glancing at the photos and our faces. “How long will you be in the United States?”
This is where I spoke up. “Just a week. I have to get back for exams coming up.”
He handed back the passports. “Enjoy your stay. Welcome to the United States.”
When we were a few minutes from the border I realized my toes were curled in my shoes. I don’t remember ever leaving Canada before and yet, if what Mr. Aikido states is true, then I was born here in the United States.
It was another two hours before we pulled up to a small, but quaint house that overlooked Lake Sammamish. The brown house looked to have been built in the 1970s. The driveway had cracking asphalt with weeds poking up through the cracks and the front yard was overgrown.
“My Uncle told me he gave you a key. This house belonged to the Daniels. Make sure your key works.”
My key did indeed work and I eagerly stepped inside hoping against hope that I might feel my parent’s presence just one more time. It was like a time capsule. Craig all but ignored the photos on the walls and the dated décor. He headed into the kitchen then came right back out.
“I’m heading to the store to pick up some groceries. You’ll be in the master bedroom at the end of the hall.”
I barely even acknowledged him as I stared at the photos of my parents and me as a baby. We must have moved to Canada when I was one or two years old. The front door closed and with Craig gone I let my fingers tenderly trace the images of my parents across the dusty surface of a photo on the mantle. I had surmised I might look a little like my mom, but seeing the picture of her in her mid to late twenties I can see more resemblance now. She was very pretty.
I moved from room to room noting that over the years, slight changes must have been made. What had obviously been a nursery had been converted into a guestroom but the walls were still baby blue with white clouds painted near the ceiling. Is this where I slept?
The master bedroom looked remarkably untouched. The closet was filled with clothes from my parents. Over two thirds of them were obviously my mother’s. Clearly when they left they knew they would be going away for a while as most of the clothes were in wardrobe bags or plastic. This would indicate they were planning on coming back. I pulled a dress from the closet, removed the thin clear plastic bag, and smelled it, saddened that my mother’s scent was no longer clinging to it. I checked the size and realized it might fit me. My mother had good taste in clothes.
How long has it been since anyone was here? The bed had been stripped of sheets and blanket. I found those sealed in plastic on a shelf high up in the closet. Even my mother’s clothes from the dresser were carefully put away in a way to protect them from any damage over the years. Once they were finished in Canada, would we have all come back here?
The master bathroom was small but had a nice shower tub combination. Another closet in the bathroom had towels, shampoos and conditioners, all sealed and protected. I reminded myself I could use a shower and determined to see if there was a robe or other clothes I could wear.
I headed downstairs to find another bedroom and a small family room. There was another door that was locked. On a whim, I tried the house key and was surprised it worked. The room beyond spoke volumes. Almost as if I entered a James Bond movie, the walls held half a dozen handguns, cleaning kits, bullets, knives, and tactical gear. Under the counter rested a digital safe.
On a whim, I began punching numbers to no avail until I recalled what most people used for passwords. I punched in my birthdate and heard a clunk and a couple of chirping sounds. Twisting the handle downward, the heavy safe door pulled open. Inside I found passports for my parents and bundles of cash for a variety of countries, including the United States. What was even more interesting was the DVD with my name on it.
Recalling that I saw a DVD player next to the television upstairs, I took the DVD and closed and locked the safe and room.
I sat on the couch watching my parents come into view on the television. The date in the bottom right corner indicated this was made a month before they disappeared.
‘Hello, Brent.’
It was so good to see them and to hear their voices again. They looked somber.
‘If you’re watching this then you know something terrible has happened to us. You probably also know that we lived secret lives. Working for the CIA has its benefits and, for the most part, is safe. We made this video knowing there are parts of our job that are not so safe. If we have gone missing or worse, have been killed, know that we love you very much. We chose this life so that you can live in a world free from fear of terrorism. That you can grow up feeling safe. We hope the corruption within the world never touches you.’
‘You are most likely watching this video in Vancouver. Our trusted friend and co-worker should have given this to you in the event of our death. He also has a key to a house in the Seattle area and copies of your original citizenship documents. We have planned carefully to make sure you will be taken care of. The house is fully paid for. We have bank accounts you will have access to. Your birthday is the code.’
‘Know that we hope you never have to watch this video. We love you.’
Mom’s hand moved towards the camera and for a moment I closed my eyes as if to feel her touch. When I opened them again, the video had ended but my tears had just begun. Why couldn’t we have just stayed here as a family? Why were you taken from me?
After several minutes, I wiped my tears and ejected the DVD. Mr. Aikido had the key, why didn’t he give me the video of my parents? Did they not have a chance to give it to him?
Taking the DVD back downstairs, I put it back in the safe and dug further through the contents. As my parents suggested, there was bank account information, balances, and my original birth certificate and other documentation.
Hearing a car pull up, I quickly put everything back and ran upstairs to the master bedroom where I began putting on the sheets to the bed. Moments later Craig was staring at me from the bedroom door.
“You hungry?”
I nodded. “Any word from your Uncle?”
“He got away and is working his way down to us. He should be here in a couple hours. I hope you like pizza and beer.”
“Yes. Thank you for getting that for us and for getting me out of the gym safely.” I followed Craig into the dining room. The smell of pizza wafted through the air making me hungry.
Craig eyed me appraisingly as he handed me a beer and a piece of pizza. “I don’t understand why my Uncle gave you a key or why your pack was ready.”
“I decided I was done with Synthodyne. After the guard never worked out, I realized I didn’t want to get involved again with them. Your Uncle was kind enough to suggest I could come here to restart my life.”
“There’s more to it than that. My Uncle never does anything without thinking of the long-term benefits. Letting you use this house seems incongruent with his desires. How exactly do you know my Uncle? Why did you come to him of all people after your encounter with Synthodyne?” Craig’s face was intense.
“I used to come to the gym. I thought your Uncle would be safe.”
I took a sip of the beer but Craig smacked it out of my hand. The beer crashed and broke against the dining room wall. “Don’t lie to me! You were never at the gym. I would have known.”
I stood and went into the kitchen to find a towel to wipe up the beer and to think. Craig’s eyes never left me.
“Your Uncle has his reasons for helping me but clearly you won’t be satisfied with that as an answer. I’ve tried to keep this a secret for my own sanity.” I paused for a moment deciding whether or not to continue. “I’m Brent Daniels. I broke into Synthodyne to find evidence of what happened to my parents, was caught, and they used their virus on me.”
Craig began laughing mirthlessly. “Now it all makes sense. They turned you into a little femboy.” He continued laughing, grabbed two beers and headed for the front door. Moments later I heard the car engine rev and tires squealing. Maybe he will at least leave me alone now. At least he left the pizza.
I was still a little shaky from Craig’s outburst. It’s frightening to know I’m so much weaker than before. I’m not helpless but I’m still not fully aware of my own abilities.
I ate the pizza and had one beer. I felt slightly tipsy and realized my smaller body mass will make me more prone to the effects of alcohol. After cleaning up I selected one of my mom’s dresses and headed to the shower. I felt a little nostalgic thinking that my parents likely used these towels before.
After my shower I found a hair dryer and dried my hair while brushing it out. I tried to emulate the hair stylist and it turned out quite nice. My mom’s dress fit me well and was a great improvement in style and quality over the dresses I was wearing before. I made note to get my ears pierced as someday I might need to wear earrings.
I was sitting on the couch when I glanced outside the window to see Mr. Aikido’s van pull up. It was getting late in the day and still no word from Craig. Not that I minded his absence in the least.
“Adele? Craig?”
“I’m here, Mr. Aikido. Craig left a while ago. He didn’t say where he was going, just happy to be away from me I think. How are you? Are you all right?”
“I’m fine. It was a bit of a scramble, but I managed to get away with nary a scratch. What do you mean about Craig?”
“Craig put two and two together and demanded answers from me. He was becoming rather upset so I told him about what really happened to me and who I am. He laughed, took some beer, and drove off.”
Mr. Aikido chuckled. “I think he believed you were his next conquest. He’ll think twice about that now.”
“I hope so. Was that Synthodyne that attacked? What do we do now?”
“Yes. Synthodyne was behind it. I’m getting a team together. They should arrive tomorrow. We’ll do this the old fashion way.”
“Meaning?”
“We’ll break in and take what we need. If you want to stay removed that’s fine, but I still need you to come back to Vancouver with us.”
I’m not sure how I felt about this. “When?”
“We’ll get Internet turned on here tomorrow. The team will arrive by lunch. We will spend a week planning then head back up.”
“You sure you need me?”
“We might need an additional pair of eyes on surveillance and we need your computer skills to dig up the building plans. There’s still a chance we might need you to go into the main building during the day to gather reconnaissance. The only one that can do that safely is you.”
“What about my classes?”
“I thought you didn’t like university.”
“There are some redeeming values there. Strangely, I found it somewhat freeing to almost feel normal again. My parents had always planned on coming back here, didn’t they?”
“Yes. Things just got out of control in Vancouver and they never really came back. They used this place as a base sometimes, but most everything is the way they left it.”
“Thanks for taking care of this place for them. I only wish I had a note or something from them. It seems odd to think they knew what they were getting involved in with Synthodyne and yet there was no will or letter or anything.”
There was a flicker of annoyance from Mr. Aikido. “They never expected anything to happen. You were underage so the house came into my name to hold in trust for you. By this time next week, the paperwork should all be complete for the transfer into your name. There’s even a car in the garage. I just need to get time to change the title over to you.”
“It’s been a hectic couple of days. I think I’ll turn in for the night. Are you all set? Do you need anything?”
“I’ve stayed over at this house several times. I’ll toss some sheets on the bed upstairs here. Craig usually sleeps downstairs.”
“Good night, Mr. Aikido.”
“Good night, Adele.”
I made my way into the bedroom and locked the door behind me. After brushing my teeth, I rummaged through the dresser and found a nightgown. I ran my fingers over the delicate silky garment before stripping and putting it on. It made me feel wonderful and I loved how it glided over my smooth skin. Soon I was fast asleep.
***
I woke with a start. Loud music was playing and the sound of a car door closing hard outside jolted me into full awareness. It was late and my clock showed it to be nearly three in the morning. The front door thumped open and I heard heavy steps on stairs.
“Where’s my little femboy? I know you’re here.”
It was Craig and his words were all slurred. I was just getting out of bed when my door flew open with splinters of wood frame flying everywhere. Craig’s eyes found mine and he smiled evilly.
“Do you have all the right parts, femboy?”
I had just gotten to my feet when his hand reached for me. I batted it away which only made Craig angry. He was so fast. He grabbed me by the arms and threw me down on the bed. My nightgown was barely covering me as he climbed onto the bed. Fight Adele! Fight!
I thrust my knee up hard into his groin and slammed the flat palm of my hand into his nose. He fell off the bed and landed heavily on the floor with a large thump. He had one hand on his private parts and the other on his bleeding nose. I was getting to my feet when Mr. Aikido ran into the room.
One look at me and another at Craig and Mr. Aikido grabbed Craig’s ear and pulled him through the door and into the hallway. With a swift kick to Craig’s backside, Craig yelped and sprawled face first into the carpet.
Mr. Aikido pulled Craig’s hair back so that he could stare Craig in the eyes. “You dishonor me! Now get downstairs and out of my sight!”
Craig scurried away. Mr. Aikido turned towards me. “Are you all right?”
“I need a much bigger and thicker door. I’m all right, just shaken. I’m surprised he came after me after he knew what I was before.”
“He’s so drunk he’ll likely not even remember in the morning. Knowing Craig, he struck out at the bars and decided you were the next best thing.”
“Nice to know I’m thought of that way. Listen, tomorrow I think I should leave. I’ll do what I can to help you, but maybe it’s not such a wise decision for me to stay here.”
“Craig won’t touch you again, I’ll guarantee it. I’ve got a lot of work to do tomorrow. Why don’t you take my van in the morning and go do something fun for a change? Come back in time for dinner and I’m sure it will have all blown over by then.”
“All right. Should I pick anything up while I’m out?”
“No. I’ve got everything taken care of. Don’t worry about Craig.”
“I’ll give it a try. I feel attached to this house. While I don’t have memories of it, I can almost feel my parent’s presence here.”
“I promise if things don’t work, then we will leave. This is your place.”
“Thank you, Mr. Aikido.”
“Try to get some sleep.”
***
I managed to piece together the door enough to close it, but the lock was broken and I wound up staring at the door most of the night and listening for sounds of footsteps. I wouldn’t say I was panicked, but adrenaline and fear held a tight grip on my mind. That was just too close.
I was proud of myself for handling the situation, but Craig had been so drunk, his reaction times were slower than normal even if they were fast. If I hadn’t fought back, I shudder to think of what might have been the outcome. Letting my mind drift to these thoughts kept me awake.
Having no desire to bump into Craig in the morning, I got up at the first sounds of stirring. Relieved the sounds were from Mr. Aikido, I quickly got my things together, begged for the keys to his van, and made my way towards downtown Seattle.
Finding a parking spot and a coffee shop with WIFI, I settled in with a cup of rich hot chocolate and set about some plans of my own. My first task was to email Tony and explain a little of what has been going on and why I wouldn’t likely be back at school. It’s surprising how attached I had become to our conversations. She was a good friend; better than any of my previous friends.
I have realized I’m happy; scared to death sometimes, but happy being the new me. I wonder if all men having this change would feel as I do. It helps that I’m pretty. I wonder what my parents would think of my change. I was purposeless and lost before, now I’m just lost.
My next step was to look up the local FBI agency. There was something not quite right with Mr. Aikido and Craig. I can’t exactly put my finger on it, but there was a moment last night that I was sure Mr. Aikido knew about the video and for whatever reason never chose to give it to me. Finding the FBI office several blocks from the coffee shop, I made note of where it is on the map and moved on to step three.
Pulling a piece of paper from my backpack, I typed in the bank account information my parents left for me. While technically not in my name, I found I had full rights to the account; an account with over three hundred thousand dollars in it. If I have a house, a car, and this money, I can cautiously take some time and find myself. Perhaps I could travel some or maybe even go back to school.
Wiping yet another tear, I realized my parents never willingly left me. They tried hard to be there for me even in their deaths. I had blamed them for everything since they disappeared. Little by little my entire life was changing before my eyes.
I packed up my laptop and paused to look at my reflection in the coffeeshop window. Get rid of Craig, Synthodyne, and everyone else around me, let me be me and I know I’ll be happy. Truly happy.
The FBI building was a rather uninspiring old brick building. I’m not sure how things will go, but I’m willing to give it a chance. At the front desk I asked to see an agent and after numerous questions and a fifteen-minute wait, I was introduced to Wade Carrol. Wade escorted me to his office.
“What can I help you with, Adele?”
“My parents worked for the CIA. They were on a mission six years ago investigating Synthodyne Corporation in Vancouver, B.C. I have evidence they were murdered and a frightening story of national significance.”
“That’s out of my league. We’re the FBI, we don’t do anything outside of the country.”
“But you do investigate national terrorism threats?”
“Yes, of course.”
I hesitated a minute and felt small under the agent’s gaze. I unloaded my entire tale, provided the documents and video footage, and held out my wrists.
“Put your hands down, Adele. I have no jurisdiction over your hacking. You weave a compelling story and the video is disturbing, but clearly, you’re a young woman, have always been a young woman, and global conspiracies of this scale are never real. Either you’ve been put up to this or you truly believe it. Now I suggest you leave before I find something I can charge you with.”
By the time I stepped outside a light drizzle had begun. Seattle, it seems, isn’t that much different than Vancouver. I’m disappointed. Svetlana was correct. People won’t listen to me.
My phone rang as I got back to the van. “Hello?”
“Hey girlfriend.”
“Tony! I thought you’d be in class.”
“I got your email and was upset you’re not here. Diversity class was a bunch of rubbish today. Without you, a single, straight, white chick, they don’t seem to know what to talk about. It sounded like you were in trouble. I just want you to know you can always count on me.”
“Thanks, Tony. You don’t know how much your friendship means to me right now. You’re the only friend I have.”
“Then come on over. I make a mean margarita that can wipe out anyone’s troubles, at least for a time.”
“That’s sounds like fun but I’m in Seattle right now.”
“Seattle?”
“It’s a long story.”
“You certainly don’t live a dull life.”
“Before all of this, I thought my life was very dull. Now, that dull life didn’t seem so bad.”
“Are you having second thoughts about the new you?”
“No. Not at all. I’m enamored with the new me. I never would have thought it. That’s pretty gay, isn’t it?”
“I think it’s cool. Of course, it would have been cooler if you kept your sexual orientation and still liked women.”
I laughed. “You really are special, Tony.”
“Yup. Special needs. That’s me.”
“Maybe you can help me with something. I want to pierce my ears. Where do I go to get that sort of thing done?”
“You really are going all feminine, aren’t you?”
“My parents left me a house down here. My mom’s clothes were carefully put away. Sure, they’re twenty years old, but they’re gorgeous and they fit me. It makes me feel connected to my mom like I’ve never felt before. I know it’s strange, but I just need to get on with my life.”
“Beautiful dresses, huh? Sounds just your style. Most salons will do ear piercing for free if you buy a pair of studs. It doesn’t hurt much.”
“Thanks, Tony.”
“Stay safe, Adele.”
“I’ll try.”
***
I spent the afternoon finding a salon, getting my ears pierced, and taking in a movie. I needed something to take me into a different world where I didn’t have to think. It was with reluctance and trepidation that I pulled back up to the house. There was a large silver Ford Excursion in the driveway.
The afternoon had been so pleasant that I hesitated to open the door to a world of espionage, global terrorism, and murder. Craig will be in there as well. Get over your fears, Adele.
There was much conversation going on in the living room but it stopped the instant I opened the door. Mr. Aikido poked his head around the corner. He turned his head to speak with whomever was in the room. “All clear. Welcome back, Adele.”
At the top of the stairs I looked in on the living room. Craig was not looking too good in a corner chair. There were three new people. Two very large military-like looking men. Their broad shoulders, stature, two-day old stubble, and tattoos on their arms made them appear to be very dangerous. Their eyes practically disrobed me.
There was also a rather butchy looking Asian woman. She frowned as she looked at me. On the coffee table were notes and handguns. I felt like I just walked into a mafia convention or a drug deal.
Mr. Aikido introduced me. “Everyone, this is Adele. She’s a real computer wizard and is the most recent target of Synthodyne for her hacking and breaking into their building.” The Asian lady’s frown disappeared and there was a slight nod of appreciation. “Adele, these are some of the team I used to work with at the CIA. We have Teddy, Frank, and Luan.”
Teddy was the largest of the two men. “Teddy?”
He turned to the others. “Don’t you dare tell her.”
Frank laughed. “He got his nickname after buying a six-foot teddy bear for his daughter. He brought the thing into CIA headquarters to store for a few days before her birthday and it was confiscated.”
Teddy slugged Frank in the arm but Luan continued the story. “He kept roaming the CIA halls mumbling to himself about his teddy. The name stuck.”
I glanced at Craig in the corner. His eyes were all black. He didn’t look upset, rather he looked like a puppy that had just been caught peeing on the carpet. He looked over at Mr. Aikido and moved his eyes from everyone.
I pulled out my laptop and asked how I could help. “See if you can bring up any plans for the Synthodyne building. What we’re looking for is anything filed to show their renovations. This will give us insight into where they may be storing their most valuable items. Electrical plans could be very useful as they might show camera locations and alarms.”
“Unless they fixed the skylights, that’s how I got in and the lab and security office was in the basement.”
“We’re looking for a safe or a room with special ventilation or cooling.”
Thirty minutes later the doorbell rang. Everyone reached for their guns but Mr. Aikido waved them down as he headed to the door. Moments later he emerged with two large bags of Thai takeout.
As the evening wound down, I headed to my bedroom and was pleased to find a much heavier door had been installed.
“That was part of my punishment.”
Turning around suddenly at Craig’s voice, he stood just in the hallway with his hands raised.
“What the hell were you thinking?”
“I wasn’t. I was angry that you and my Uncle had lied to me. I put my life on the line and it was for a lie.”
For a moment I felt sorry for him. “You’re right. We should have told you.”
“Let me finish. I used my anger as an excuse to get drunk and take that which I wanted. I know how the virus works, Adele. I know you’re not a femboy or ladyboy. You’re completely female and a damn good looking one at that.”
My anger spiked again, but once again he held up his hands. “My Uncle has offered you his protection and I have dishonored him and you. I’m sorry.”
Not wanting to fully believe his contriteness, I still held my tongue from what I truly wanted to say. “Good night, Craig.” I closed the door before my fear or anger put myself further at risk. Craig is much like the others although darker. They’re all rather insidious looking. My gut tells me they never worked in the CIA.
The door now had a heavy deadbolt which I latched making me feel only slightly safer.
***
The next morning, I tried on another of my mom’s old dresses. It was white with large pastel flowers that reminded me of spring. It was just what I needed to give myself a little emotional boost knowing that the rest of the day I’d be trying to help plan breaking into Synthodyne and save the world. I still don’t know how any of this will help but I’m sort of moving on autopilot right now. If I were honest, I’ve done everything possible to get the police and FBI involved. Stealing the virus and additional documentation might not do anything to avoid the inevitable.
After hours of searching I finally came up with some renovation plans for the Synthodyne building, but as I remembered the floor layouts, they were not what was provided to the city for permits. Taking a chance, I reviewed satellite heat signature footage and located a corner of the building that was much cooler than the rest.
“This is all I’ve got, Mr. Aikido.”
“It’s good enough for now, Adele. Can you give me a copy of those images?”
“Certainly.”
“We’re heading into Seattle this afternoon. I’m stopping off at the vehicle registration, finalizing paperwork at the title company, and we all need to meet some unsavory types that I would prefer you not to be around.”
More unsavory than the people you already hang out with? “Can I arrange dinner at least?”
“We won’t be back until late. On a good note, after today, the paperwork will be filed and very soon this will all be yours.”
“Thank you, Mr. Aikido.”
He turned to the others. “All right. Let’s get moving.”
In minutes the place was empty and silent. They even took all the vehicles. Thinking of vehicles, it reminded me that I’ve never even looked in the garage. There was a door to the garage from the kitchen. Unlocking the door, I peered inside. The car was a 1999 model Jeep, but it looked brand new except for the dust. Hopefully it had been run and maintained over the years or it would be a very low-mile vehicle with a seized engine. Still, this would be mine soon. The house, a Jeep, some savings, all spelled freedom to me.
Since the sun had returned today, I took a walk down to the lake and breathed in the clean air. More and more I’ve wanted to be done with all of this. Maybe I can convince Mr. Aikido they don’t need me.
It was late in the afternoon and I was sitting on the couch in the living room when all hell broke loose. The front door, back door, and door to the garage all burst open at the same time. Men in full tactical gear poured into the house from all directions.
“Put your hands in the air and get down on the floor!”
People were yelling back and forth. “Clear!”
My hands were roughly seized and pulled behind my back. Cold handcuffs were tightened around my wrists. I was lifted to my feet and plunked down into the corner chair. A man pulled off his mask. He was young, maybe twenty-seven or so. “Who are you?”
“Adele Elizabeth Refaeli.”
“Where are the others? Where is Kun Huan?”
“Who?”
“Don’t play smart with me. Where is Kun?”
“I honestly don’t know who you’re talking about.”
“Feng Aikido.”
“You must mean Mr. Aikido? He and the others headed into town this morning. Who are you? What’s this about?”
“Sir, we have no Adele Elizabeth Refaeli records in our system. There is, however, an anomaly flag on her passport.”
Oh God. I’m doomed.
“We’re with the CIA. I think you know what this is about.”
Perhaps it was nerves or my new female hormones, but I spilled it. “It’s all my fault! I hacked Synthodyne and stole their file. I broke into their building to look for information regarding my parents. I went to Mr. Aikido because I was in trouble with Synthodyne. It’s all my fault!”
The men stared at each other clearly not comprehending when another man came upstairs. “Sir, there’s a locked room downstairs. It contains weapons and a safe.”
“Put everything back in order and relay to the team to get out of here. I want this place to appear exactly as it was and watched for the return of the others. Miss Refaeli, if that’s your real name, you’re coming with me.”
I was escorted by several agents and put into the back of a black van. The drive lasted almost an hour. I was taken from the van and hustled inside a building. There I was put into a room with a large mirror, a table, and two chairs. My wrists were cuffed to a metal bar attached to the table. It was thirty minutes later that the young male agent stepped into the room.
“Everything we say is being recorded. I’m Matt Damon and I’m in charge of this mission.”
Somewhere I got a little courage back and giggled. “Matt Damon. Really?”
He glanced at the mirror and shook his head. I recognized the standard configuration of an interrogation room from the movies. This one was complete with a one-way mirror. If Matt Damon is his real name I suspect he gets razzed for it by his fellow agents.
“I get that a lot. Yes, Matt Damon is really my name.”
“What were you doing with Kun Huang?”
“You mean Mr. Aikido?”
“His real name is Kun Huang.”
“He owns a martial arts gym in Vancouver, B.C. For six years I’ve been going to his gym. When I ran into trouble with Synthodyne he was the first person I reached out to.”
“That tells me how you know him, but not what you were doing with him.”
I sighed. “Maybe I need to start from the beginning.”
***
“That’s a fascinating story, Adele, but it isn’t the truth.”
“Did you take my laptop? I can show you. I have evidence.”
“We can’t break your encryption.”
I smiled at that. “I’ll give you the password.”
Matt waved his hand and someone entered the room with my laptop. “Turn off all recording.”
The other man gave Matt a questioning look but complied. “Yes, sir.”
“Leave us, please.”
Matt spun the computer around. It was sitting at the logon prompt for password. “What’s your password?”
“Synthodyne will pay for what they’ve done. Replace the letter o’s with zeroes and the I’s with ones.” I watched as Matt got into my computer operating system. “You’ll want to open the CIC2017 folder.”
“It’s asking for another password.”
“P$5%fbww&hm”
“Damn. You encrypted a set of files on an encrypted computer.”
“It’s all 512-bit encryption as well. It’s my own code.”
“There are three files here.”
“20091113FLU.docx is the file I stole from Synthodyne when I hacked them. Page fifty-seven is rather telltale. Test_Subjects_Daniels_20110503.docx refers to testing done on my parents along with a reference to the third file, the security camera footage.”
I turned away once again when the screams sounded. Matt closed the laptop and stared at me. Taking the computer, he silently left the room.
An hour later he came back. “You need to come with me.”
It was only Matt as he escorted me through the building and to a blue sedan. He put me in the passenger seat and buckled my seat belt for me before getting into the driver’s side and taking us back out into the city. We drove steadily south for another hour. My bladder was about to burst when he finally stopped at an out of the way motel. Matt went into the motel, came out, then pulled the car around the back, before leading me into a room.
“Is this where you’re going to kill me and make it look like an accident?”
“You’re not in trouble.”
“If I’m not in trouble can you please remove the handcuffs so I can pee?”
“Sure. But don’t even think about trying to get away. You’re in a lot of danger and we need to talk.”
I rushed into the bathroom and relieved myself. Unfortunately, there was no window to jump out of.
When I came out, Matt was sitting on the edge of the bed. “I’m risking my career because of you right now.”
“Why would you do that?”
“Everything you said was being recorded and analyzed as you spoke. Names, places, times. On one hand, you know more than you should, but on the other, you’re blatantly naïve. Everything you told us can be collaborated at some level. Everything except for your transformation.”
“How can anyone prove what I know happened to me?”
“If your DNA was re-written, then there is little to prove any connection to your previous life, however, there is coincidental evidence. I can lose my job for telling you the details of a mission, but I think I might need your help.”
“You’re with the CIA. I’ve given you all the information I have. What help can I possibly be?”
“As of an hour ago, I’ve gone rogue, off script.”
“I don’t understand.”
“You better sit down and make yourself comfortable. First off, I believe you. There is evidence to suggest Brent Daniels was in the Synthodyne building at the same time silent alarms were sounded alerting the police. The police received a call from Synthodyne stating that the alarm was false. The police were also alerted to shootings and a landlord called the police on suspicious activity in their basement suite rented to Daniel. There were even reports of an unidentified woman dressed in oversized clothing and looking very frightened at a gas station. The station attendant thought you might be in trouble or a thief and called it in. All of these tell me that you were there and these things did take place.”
Matt shifted a little as I sat down in one of the chairs. “I’ve been at the CIA for six years now. The day I began my work, I heard of the recent disappearance of the Daniels. As a rookie, it shook me up. For years the CIA has tried to follow leads but until today there has been no concrete evidence for their disappearance. Here’s what we did know. Kun Huang, was a CIA agent working with the Daniels. He was also secretly a silent partner in Synthodyne Corporation. You referenced Chang Huan in the flu file. Chang is Kun’s brother.”
“This is sounding rather ominous.”
“Chang was the mastermind behind the virus and Kun was the inside government spy that steered crime agencies away from what Synthodyne was really up to. When the Daniels decided to break into Synthodyne, we believe Kun had deliberately set them up. All we know for sure is shortly after the Daniel’s disappearance, Chang pushed Kun out of Synthodyne and Kun has been trying ever since to undermine them. Kun left the CIA, took an alias as Feng Aikido, and all but disappeared.”
“My parents never knew… But why would Mr. Aikido, I mean Kun, take me in?”
“I believe Kun is trying to get his hands on the formula. We’ve been tracking communications and ever since your incident at Synthodyne, Kun has been placing ads around the world. He’s been arranging buyers.”
“Buyers of what? The virus?”
“Yes. This is theory on my part. Kun places the Craigslist ad to get you to break into Synthodyne. He’s tested you and followed your progress for years. You break in and get the file, but he needs it and much more to sell the virus. He plants a seed in you about your parents and Synthodyne and you do exactly as he hopes. You break into Synthodyne. Kun was likely wishful in that you might just bring back more of what he needed. The problem is that you’re caught and the virus is used on you. You show up the next day as Adele, hand him what evidence you have, which he uses to presell the virus on the market. Next, he takes advantage of your new face. You have no record and even Synthodyne can’t truly track you. You become the perfect, expendable, revenge-filled person he needs to get the virus.”
“God. I’m feeling nauseous. Why didn’t Mr. Aikido just break into Synthodyne and take what he wanted? He didn’t need me for that.”
“First, he needed proof the virus works. You are that proof. Second, you’ve seen how Synthodyne has access to a small army of mercenaries and guards. Their alarm systems are complicated and state of the art. They needed you for two things; hack into the alarm systems to deactivate them, and be the mule.”
“The what?”
“A mule is a person that carries illegal substances across a border. You have a clean passport and face. If caught, you go to jail and not Kun.”
I stood and paced the room. “I overheard one of the agents say my passport was flagged.”
“It is flagged. You’re an American citizen with a Washington state driver’s license that’s only used your passport once to enter the United States. That’s anomalous behavior. Most likely you would never have been stopped, but we did some digging into your name.”
“So, you were after Kun because he was communicating with buyers about a virus that could be used as a terrorist threat.”
“Yes.”
“You didn’t know about Synthodyne’s plot?”
“Nothing.”
“Why would you telling me this get you fired?”
“Because there were always hints that the CIA was compromised in the situation surrounding the Daniels, your parents.”
“How can the CIA be compromised?”
“Someone higher up in the CIA is also likely tied to Synthodyne. It’s why Kun could disappear so easily. It’s possible that person is still at the CIA and covering Synthodyne’s tracks. We should have heard about this plot.”
“I’m a threat to the CIA because I know about the plot?”
“Not the CIA, per say. You’re a threat to anyone that wants the plot executed.”
“So, Mr. Aikido, Kun, is just greedy. He only wants money and revenge for being pushed out of Synthodyne. What about the others? Teddy, Frank, Luan, and Craig? All of them, except for Craig, claimed to be CIA as well.”
“None of them were ever CIA. They each have long criminal histories. Craig has several domestic violence arrests and a few reported rapes but has never been convicted.”
Another wave of nausea washed over me. “I’m a fool. I’ve been trusting criminals that may have played a part in my parent’s death. Please tell me you found Kun and the rest of them.”
“It appears they crossed back over into Canada this morning. I suspect they were tipped off.”
“Mr. Aikido told me they were going into Seattle this morning to process the paperwork on my parent’s house and car to get them into my name. I thought they needed me. Why leave me behind?”
“Scapegoat and delay. We capture you and waste endless hours interrogating the one mostly innocent person in the group. If you take the fall, then they continue their plans without you. You were convenient for them for various reasons.”
“You said I was mostly innocent?”
“You did hack and break into an international company.”
I smiled weakly. “That was Brent Daniels that did that. If you can’t prove I was Brent Daniels, then you can’t pin that on me.”
“You got me there.”
“What are you going to do?”
“Me?”
“You’re Matt Damon, CIA world class spy. You have connections. You can pick up the phone and call the president.”
“You vastly overestimate my political clout. I’m rogue. I’ve taken a fugitive potentially tied to a global terrorist threat from the custody of the CIA. I think we’re safe though as the only person to declare me rogue would be the one that’s secretly spying within the CIA. Declaring me would likely expose their role in all of this. The question you should be asking is what are we going to do about it?”
“We? You and me?”
“I can’t let you walk. Like it or not, you’re stuck with me until this is seen through. What would you do? How would you stop this terrorist act?”
“I’ve already been transformed, hunted, and shot at. Haven’t I done enough?”
Matt ignored my plea. “What would you do, Adele Elizabeth Refaeli?”
I stomped my foot in frustration. “I’ve gone to the police, the FBI, and now the CIA. What I want to do is disappear and go live my life.”
Matt changed tactics on me. “You can live with the transformation?”
“I don’t have a choice, but even if I did, I love who I am now. Tony would tell me I’m an uncool, perfectly normal, single, white, heterosexual girl and I’m okay with that. I’m okay that the virus completely changed me into a young woman that loves dresses and is interested in men.” I realized I said more than I wanted to and quickly shut up.
“Who is Tony?”
“She’s a girl from my U.B.C. diversity class.”
“Ahhh. So, what will you do, Adele? How would you save the world?”
“Law enforcements agencies are out. Blowing up Synthodyne is probably not acceptable even though it would be satisfying. Blasting out a warning on social media would be a consideration. Stopping the vaccines that might have been altered by Synthodyne would be good.”
“I like the way you think, Adele. Warning the world on social media could cause almost as much disruption and damage as the event itself. Panic would set in, markets would tumble. Your last option is the best I think.”
“I have no idea where to begin with that. Even if we found the sources of the vaccines, what would we tell people?”
“I’ll take care of that. You…” He handed me my laptop and the hotel WIFI key. “…start saving the world.”
***
Several hours later I tossed my hands up in frustration. “This is useless.”
“What’s useless?”
“I know Synthodyne plans on altering and using vaccines as their delivery mechanism. When I search for vaccines in the Synthodyne document, it makes note of the flu vaccine, but hints that other vaccines could also be used. It’s an older document that lays out the framework of the process, not the specifics. When I research vaccine distribution, I find that there is no common source, meaning that dozens of companies might be producing the flu vaccine and those vaccines aren’t distributed through a common location either. In other words, we don’t have the information we need to stop the virus.”
“What if you treated the vaccines like the virus that they might be, how would you prevent that?”
“The Centers for Disease Control?”
“Now we’re getting somewhere. What if we reach key people in places like the CDC. We warn them of the virus and use them and their communication processes and network to coordinate the effort of shutting down production and distribution of vaccines?”
I started a new search online. “Here’s what I’m finding. The CDC is in Atlanta. There’s the Francis Crick Institute in London, Beijing has the National Institute for Viral Disease Control and Prevention, Tokyo has the National Institute for Viral Diseases, and Melbourne has the Victoria Infectious Diseases Reference Laboratory. These are the major centers around the world for disseminating information about viruses and other biological threats.”
“All right then. We go to Atlanta.”
“Aren’t you forgetting a few minor details? I’ve only got the clothes I’m wearing, I have no credit cards or money, you said I was flagged on my passport, and we have the CIA and Synthodyne supposedly after us.”
“I have some trusted people in the CIA and they’re working on our behalf. The flag on your passport has been removed at my request. Don’t ask me how, but I pulled in some favors. I haven’t been entirely idle while you save the world on your laptop over there.”
“And what about clothes, and money?”
“I have access to discretionary funds. These are accounts used for expenses when on a mission. Sometimes we need to use them for unsavory methods like buying drugs to get someone to talk. The taxpayers don’t appreciate us spending money on such things so these accounts are untraceable. Therefore, we have money to buy tickets, food, and clothes as necessary. Grab your things. Let’s go.”
I stuffed my laptop in my backpack and turn back to Matt. “Why do I get the feeling I’m being kidnapped?”
“Try not to think of it as being kidnapped, but chaperoned protective custody with a free trip around the world.”
“That sounds so much more palatable. I’m travelling with Matt Damon, my nanny.”
***
We headed straight to the airport and Matt purchased two tickets to Atlanta. I noticed he used a different name for himself. Once away from the counter I questioned him about it. “Stephen Smith?”
“Best not to use my real name. It generates too many questions and could be flagged in the system. We’ll get through security and stop by the shops. We can find you a few clothes, any additional things you need, and purchase a carry-on bag to put them in. You seem nervous.”
“I’ve never flown before.”
“You’re kidding me. Everyone’s flown somewhere.”
“I’m not kidding. I don’t ever remember going further than a few hundred miles from Vancouver. After my parents disappeared I had no spare money to go anywhere.”
“It’s just like riding on a bus.”
“But they don’t put you through metal detectors when you get on a bus, and busses tend to stay on the ground.”
“I promise it will be fine. Besides, you’ve got more important things to think about.”
“Such as?”
“What to wear to convince leaders of a global virus threat and learning our backstory for traveling.”
“I wasn’t aware you and I had enough history together to have a backstory.”
“We’ve got lots of history together. We’re married. Traveling as a couple reduces visibility, scrutiny, and questions.”
“I’m married to Matt Damon…”
“Technically, you’ll be married to Stephen Smith. You chose to keep your name for your client’s continuity.”
“I have clients now? Just what kind of clients do I have?” I crossed my arms and stared at Matt.
“You’re a criminal investigative consultant with a degree in cyber terrorism.”
“My job experience in computer sales at TechIsUs will come in real handy for that. Am I not a little young to have such a title?”
“You graduated high school two years early and finished your degree ahead of schedule. Take out your passport, we’re almost at security.”
Once through the first passport and boarding pass check “Stephen” guided me through the next phase.
“Take your shoes off, put them and your purse into a gray container. Take your laptop out and put it into a separate container, and your backpack will go through the scanner on its own.”
“Seriously?”
“Yes.”
It was quite the juggling feat, but I managed to get everything onto the moving platform with herds of people pressing me from all sides.
“Step into the screening machine, ma’am. Put your hands over your head and step onto the spots marked for your feet.”
I tried to imagine that all of this is supposed to keep people safe that I should try to keep my cool. This is ridiculous.
“Step on through, ma’am, and collect your belongings.”
I found my shoes, slipped them on, then grabbed my purse and laptop. My backpack was missing.
“Is this your backpack, ma’am?”
“Yes.”
“Step over here please.”
“What seems to be the problem?”
The security agent pulled out a bottle of water. “What’s this?”
“Water.”
“You’re not allowed to take water through security, ma’am.”
Matt came up and slipped his arm around my waist just as I was about to blurt out some nasty response. “Sorry, sweetheart. I forget I had that in there.”
The guard tossed the bottle into a trash bin and handed me my pack. “You’re clear to go.”
When we were away from the security station I turned to Matt. “You can’t take water?”
“No liquids. Now that we’re on the secure side of the terminal we can buy more water, although the prices will be quadruple.”
“They’re worried about half a bottle of water, meanwhile billions will be melted down and remade by a virus.” I paused to stare at all the shops. “This place is like a shopping mall.”
“Airports are big business. Everyone is waiting around for their flights, usually have extra money for travelling, and so they shop. We’ve got ninety minutes before boarding. We should get what we need and eat. We won’t get food on the plane to Atlanta.”
Matt pulled me into a jewelry store. The perky lady behind the counter asked us what we were looking for.
Matt offered her a dazzling smile that caught me a little off guard. “We’re heading to Vegas. We’d like to see your wedding rings.”
The sales clerk’s eyes sparkled. “Congratulations! White gold, platinum, or yellow gold?”
Matt turned towards me and slipped his hand around my waist. “What do you think, honey?”
“Gold’s overrated. Platinum.” I’m going to make him pay for this.
“Good choice. Solitaire or multiple stones?”
“The flashier the better. I want the world to see the sparkle so I can prove to the world that Stephen loves me. I remember seeing an ad once that three month’s salary is a small price to pay for a lifetime of love.” I smiled as Matt winced.
“I’ve always been partial to this one. The largest stone is only point five karats but the total diamond weight is one point seven five. Let’s get you sized up.”
She slipped rings on my finger until she found the right size before pulling out the diamond ring. “Sir, would you like the honors?”
Matt frowned briefly before putting on his poker face and smiling. “I’d be happy to.”
Matt took my left hand in his. I felt his strength and how much larger his hand was than mine. It made me feel a little vulnerable and surprisingly weak-kneed. I glanced into his blue eyes to find he had been looking at mine. He quickly looked down and slid the ring gently on my finger. For a moment, I was lost. The ring dazzled and sparkled and my heart and mind fell into accord as I held it out in front of me. Matt’s eyes were as glassy as I suspected mine were.
The moment caught me off guard and played with my emotions. “It’s beautiful, but we’re spending a lot on the trip. I don’t need anything so fancy. I know Stephen loves me for who I am. How about that simple band over there?”
I even think Matt hesitated a little and the sales clerk looked as disappointed as I felt inside. There’s something about Matt that stirs me, truly stirs my heart, mind, and soul, and yet I know nothing about him.
We left the store with a simple platinum band with no diamonds. “It looked beautiful on you.”
“Maybe one day I’ll have one like the other one. I can’t let the taxpayers pay so much for something that is a fake symbol.”
“You want to be married one day?”
“Very much.”
“To a man?”
“Absolutely. I know what you’re thinking. I have memories of who I was before, but that’s all. My transformation was utterly complete. So complete, that I feel more and more like I was born this way and my memories are merely dreams. I don’t know if I’ll ever get the chance to marry as it would be important to me that my husband loves me for who I am. That would include knowing my history. I want to be honest, if nothing else. What about you? No doubt you have young women lining up at your door.”
“Nobody has ever lined up in front of my door. My work has consumed me, but recently I’ve been considering going into different work. I want a family but working for the CIA can be a challenging lifestyle and very hard on families.”
“At least you’ll have a chance for true love. I’m not sure I will.”
“I don’t know why you say that. You’re stunning. There’s not another woman in this airport that can hold a candle to you. Your incredibly smart. You have a good sense of humor. And you’re practical.”
“Thank you. That’s a lot of compliments coming from someone that had me in hand cuffs a few hours ago.”
“There’s a clothing store. Why don’t you find what you need to impress and I’ll go look for a carry-on bag? I’ll meet you back at the store here to pay for what you get in twenty minutes.”
I walked into the store and found what I needed right away. A black, size six dress that was more on the formal side than casual. The hem came to mid-thigh without looking too daring. The plunge was enough to show cleavage yet was also conservative. A black belt with silver buckle accentuated my trim, narrow waist. Black stockings, low-heeled pumps, and a silver jewelry set which included necklace, earrings, and bracelet added to the ensemble.
Matt joined me and took care of the purchase. I carefully folded everything and put it into the new bag he bought.
“That was quick, Adele. I expected you to take longer.”
“The dress just leaped out at me. It fit well and looked good so I didn’t bother looking at anything else.”
“You could wear anything and look impressive, but I like your style, Adele. You have a straightforward approach that’s genuinely refreshing. Let’s get something to eat.”
“You weren’t worried I would run away?”
“I considered that a remote possibility and I would have been devastated that my wife would abandon me in the middle of our honeymoon. If it makes you feel any better, I kept my eye on you from a distance.”
“I won’t run, in case you’re worried; and when I give my word, I mean it.”
“I’m putting my faith in you, Miss Refaeli.”
“I’ll try not to let you down.”
“From what I’ve seen so far, I highly doubt you ever would.”
As we walked to a restaurant, I couldn’t help admiring Matt’s strong shoulders as he carried our bags. I’ve never felt this way around anyone before.
When we got to the restaurant, I pulled out my laptop as we waited for our food. I took advantage of the free WIFI and did a little more research. Grabbing a napkin, I wrote down the name of the deputy director of the CDC in Atlanta, the corporate address, and phone number. I pushed this over to Matt whose fingers lingered a few seconds at our touch before he pulled out his phone.
“May I speak with Deputy Director Thompson please?... This is a matter of global urgency and importance… My wife and I will be arriving tomorrow morning by plane… We must speak with him… A crisis of which the world has never seen before… Yes, of course. Stephen Smith and Adele Refaeli… We’ll see you then.”
“That sounded promising.”
“They said Jack Thompson will find time to listen to us tomorrow morning at ten.”
“If we receive a positive reaction from him, perhaps he can pave the way for us to meet the other leaders in the other countries.”
“Great idea. What are you researching now?”
“Hairstyles.”
“Hairstyles?”
“I need to figure out how to put my hair up. It will appear more businesslike.”
“I kind of like it down.”
***
The boarding process went quite smooth. We were in economy plus, which meant we had two more inches of legroom. I used to be close to Matt’s height and even with the extra legroom his knees were touching the seat in front. My smaller frame made me feel quite comfortable; that was until the plane started to taxi.
I was watching the wings slowly flex up and down as we rolled across the cement towards the runway. My fingers tightened more and more on my armrests. It didn’t help that the stewardess talked about what to do in a crash.
“Relax, Adele.”
“The wings are flexing. Is that normal?”
“Perfectly normal. Would you like to take my hand?”
I didn’t have to think about it. I remember how strong Matt’s hand felt at the jewelry store. I reached over and took hold of it. Immediately I felt comforted. As we pulled out onto the runway and the plane accelerated, I focused on Matt’s hand in mine. With a lurch in my stomach the plane lifted off the ground and I watched the land and city fall away. We banked west first before turning east and I had a stunning view of the sunset.
“It’s so incredibly beautiful.”
“It sure is.”
I turned back towards Matt. He wasn’t staring out the window at all but looking at me. His poor fingers were white as I had squeezed them so hard. “Sorry about your fingers. Logically I know flying is safe, but it’s unnerving.”
“Quite all right, Adele. We best settle in as we’ve got some hours to kill.”
I kept my hand in Matt’s but I did loosen my grip. He didn’t seem to mind. I stared out the window as darkness descended quickly and the stars were brilliantly clear. Below, when clouds permitted, I could see the lights of cities and towns.
After a while I turned my focus back to Matt. “Tell me about yourself. Did you always want to be an agent?”
“I was a bit of a hell raiser growing up. My parents didn’t know what to do with me but they were always supportive. One day I was caught stealing a stereo from an electronics store. The police called my dad who did something that totally surprised me. Instead of him whipping me with his belt, he took a week off his job and volunteered to work at the electronics store as restitution. He brought me with him to work every day that week. I felt so guilty watching my father, who is an electrical engineer by trade, sweeping floors. It was my fault yet he paid my penalty. After three days of watching him, I got up, told my dad to sit down, and I started sweeping the floors.”
“What happened in the end? Did that turn you around?”
“It did. At the end of the week the store owner was so pleased with the outcome that he told me if I work another week in the store he would give me the stereo. The feeling I got from earning the stereo was something that stayed with me the rest of my life. I worked at the store for another three years. It paid for my college and it drove a newfound sense of justice in me. It’s why I became a CIA agent.”
“I bet you’ll make a great father one day.”
“You know my dad never punished me for that incident and yet his actions profoundly changed my life. I look forward to the day I can be a father and have a chance to be half as good as my dad.”
“Don’t sell yourself short. You have a lot of great character traits.”
***
There was a dinging sound and I was a little startled that I had fallen asleep. As I opened my eyes I realized my head was leaning against Matt’s shoulder. “I’m so sorry.”
“Don’t worry about it. I dozed off as well.”
“I hope I didn’t drool on you.”
“Buckets. I had to change my shirt three times.”
“You’re bad.” The plane hit a pocket of turbulence and I grabbed for Matt’s hand again.
“Just a little turbulence. It’s common on takeoff and landing.”
“What happens now?”
“We’ll rent a car, get a room for what’s left of the night, and get to the CDC by ten.”
The plane touched down and the stewardess welcomed everyone to Atlanta. Local time, one thirteen in the morning.
“The flight didn’t seem that long. The seats are quite comfortable.”
“You’re about five inches shorter than me, of course they would feel comfortable to you.”
When the plane stopped at the gate, Matt stood to get my pack and the carry-on bag. I placed a hand on his strong forearm. “Thank you for putting up with me and not treating me like a freak of nature.”
Matt sat down and gently moved some stray hairs from my eyes. “You’re not a freak of nature and perhaps you’re not recalling that when we first met I put you in handcuffs.”
“That’s my fault for hanging around the wrong people. You could have walked away and thrown me in jail forever. You’re risking your job by putting your trust in me.”
“Some people are worth putting faith in. Come on. Let’s get out of this cramped sardine can.”
Matt splurged a little and we stayed at the airport Hilton. They only had one room left, a single room with a king-sized bed. Surprisingly I was okay with this arrangement. I feel very comfortable and secure with Matt. Matt apologized profusely and suggested he could sleep in the chair.
“Matt, I’d like to take a bath and freshen up a little. I’ve been on the floor, in handcuffs, and dragged across the country. Why don’t you flake out on the bed?”
Matt was clearly very tired. When I came out of the bathroom I was halfway expecting a movie scene moment like I imagined while I was having my bath. I come out wearing nothing but towels, Matt is in the bed wearing nothing but boxers, he fawns over me and pulls off my towels, and we… I came out of the bathroom to find Matt face-down on the bed and fast asleep. He was still fully clothed, including his shoes.
I’m not sure what I’m thinking. There’s no way Matt will get over what I used to be. He’s just being kind. Sighing, I untied his shoes and gently removed them. I even pulled the blanket over him. I wasn’t tired at all and with the clock reading just after three in the morning, I pulled out my laptop and sat at the desk. I gathered information on the CDC deputy director, the deputy director of the Francis Crick Institute in London, and the Chinese CEO of the Beijing National Institute for Viral Disease Control and Prevention.
Glancing at the clock it was now six in the morning and Matt was still sound asleep. I wrote a note and left it on the pillow next to him before changing into my new black dress and heading downstairs. There I pleaded with the girl just opening the spa for a manicure, hairstyle, and a little help with makeup.
It was seven-thirty when I quietly opened the door to our room. The bathroom door was closed and Matt was no longer in bed. I placed a tray of breakfast for us on the table and went to open the room darkening curtains.
“Wow!”
I turned to see Matt standing there with a towel wrapped around his waist. He was rubbing the moisture out of his hair with a second towel. There was no question that his chiseled body triggered mine in a way that caused a flush to come to my face.
“You look fantastic, Adele. Why didn’t you wake me? Did you even sleep?”
Glancing in the mirror I must admit I looked great. With my hair put up, the silver jewelry, the high hemline of the dress, dark nylons that made my legs feel tingly and cool, and the subtle makeup I looked both alluring and professional.
“I didn’t have the heart to wake you. I was surprisingly wired when we got here and by the time I started getting tired it was already morning.”
“I was going to sleep on the chair. I’m sorry.”
“Think nothing of it. I brought us breakfast.”
Matt smiled and sat down, all the while not taking his eyes off me.
I was still flustered by his near nakedness. “You’re going to eat like that?”
Matt looked down at his exposed chest. “Something wrong?”
“It’s just… Nope… Nothing wrong.” I could feel myself blushing. “You’re very handsome.” I whispered.
I sat down across from Matt. For the past week I’ve been careful about my posture and how I sat and walked, and I was grateful I had because the short dress would have exposed more than I would want had I not automatically crossed my legs.
We didn’t speak much during breakfast.
“What are you thinking, Matt?”
“That I would never have known. I’m wondering if I will ever be able to…”
I know what he is thinking. That I was a guy before. He finds it disturbing. I looked away to hide my disappointment. He’s just being polite but inwardly he must be repulsed. It’s so unfair. I interrupted him. “You should get ready.”
“Oh… yes.”
I watched as Matt headed back to the bathroom. I should just leave. I’m a fool. I started gathering my things when my phone chirped. It was Tony texting me.
‘Hey, girlfriend.’
‘Hey back.’
‘How are you doing?’
‘That’s a bit of a loaded question right now.’
‘What’s up?’
‘I was arrested by the CIA, but the CIA agent thinks I’m not guilty so we are on the run from everyone while trying to save the world. We’re in Atlanta right now heading to the CDC. He’s gorgeous and I’m pretty sure he’s repulsed by what I used to be.’
‘Oh God. That’s a lot to take in.’
‘I’ll say. How are you doing?’
‘Not well. I’m feeling weak and I’m losing weight. I swear the whites of my eyes look a little yellow.’
‘I wish I was there to help. Did you see a doctor?’
‘I have an appointment today.’
‘I miss you, Tony.’
‘You just take care of that golden heart of yours, okay. That and save the world.’
‘Get better, Tony.’
‘I will, Adele.’
“I’m ready. I see you’re packed as well.”
I looked up to see Matt standing there. I didn’t have the heart to tell him I almost left. I tried to put enthusiasm into my voice but I know it fell flat. “Let’s go then.”
I stayed silent on the long drive to the CDC. I even pulled away slightly when Matt touched the small of my back to lead me into the CDC entrance. Matt looked at me with questioning eyes before turning to the woman at the front desk.
“Stephen Smith and Adele Refaeli to see Deputy Director Thompson.”
“Mr. Thompson will be down in a few minutes. You can wait over there.”
As we walked away from the front desk, Matt stopped me by gently touching my arm. “What’s going on?”
“Nothing is going on, Stephen.” I almost forgot to call him Stephen.
“Ever since breakfast you’ve barely spoken a word. Are you upset because of the room situation last night?”
I unloaded. “I get that you’re revolted by me and you wish you didn’t have to be in this situation. I appreciate your kindness towards me, but after this meeting, I think it best for both of us if we go our separate ways.”
Matt was confused. “How would you ever think that I’m revolted by you?”
“You said that you would have never known. That you wondered why you even care. You despise the fact that I was…” I hated to even call myself male before. “…different before. There’s no way you could ever care for someone like me. I’m sorry this is difficult for you. It will be easier without me.”
“Oh God, no. That’s not…”
“Mr. Smith, Mrs. Refaeli.”
The Deputy Director of the CDC was approaching us. The world is about to end and Matt held his hand up towards the Director. “One second…” Matt’s entire focus was on me. “You never let me finish my sentence this morning. What I never knew was that my mission to take down Kun Huang would so radically alter my life. What you interrupted me saying is I’m wondering if I will ever be able to look upon another woman again and not compare them to you.”
I wronged him. Does such a man even exist in this world? One with good looks, strong morals, just character, and kindness? Matt had turned back towards the director but I couldn’t let this go. Instead of speaking, I slipped my hand into his and squeezed gently. He was already speaking to the director but his thumb stroked the back of my hand.
“Deputy Director Thompson, I hope you have a private place we can speak. Our message is of vital importance.”
“I’m still unsure what this is about. Please follow me.”
We moved to a large conference room and once the door was closed, Matt offered a little more information. “Please forgive me, Deputy Director Thompson, but all of my communications and travel have been using the alias of Stephen Smith. My real name is Matt Damon and I work for the CIA.” Matt pulled out his credentials and handed them to the director.
“I’m a busy man, Mr. Damon. Please get to the point.”
“Adele and I have uncovered a global terrorist plot. An international organization called Synthodyne Corporation has been designing a time-released virus that will be used to infect billions of people around the world.”
“That’s not possible. Time-released viruses don’t exist. You’re wasting my time.”
I took a few steps towards the deputy director. “Sir! Don’t be so fast to dismiss what we must say. You know as well as we do that there are mechanisms to delay delivery of medicines, but these techniques are limited to twenty-four hours due to the fact they are ingested. Injected viruses don’t have this limitation as the blood stream will not be caustic to the delivery mechanism. In other words, you could time release a substance if a form of nanobot was used.”
“Mrs. Refaeli, while these mechanisms you speak of are being developed, they do not yet exist and your delivery mechanism is flawed. No one will willingly inject themselves with a virus.”
“But they will inject themselves with a vaccine. I’d like to show you something.” I pulled out my laptop and opened the flu document. “You graduated summa cum laude from Harvard specializing in bio-engineering. Look at this theoretical design.”
“You’ve studied up on me, Mrs. Refaeli.”
“I make it a point to know who I’m speaking with.”
He glanced at the page of information. “This is very intriguing and an excellent concept in theory, but from this point it would take at least three to four years to test and develop this. I don’t understand where the clown fish comes in.”
“I want you, for a minute, to think about your two daughters, Emma and Grace. Have they received any vaccinations this year?”
“Yes. Yes, of course. They get the flu vaccine every year. I don’t see what my family has…”
“I’m sorry for interrupting, sir. This formula was written six years ago. What I’m about to show you is very disturbing.”
I played the video of my parents, cued up from the point they were strapped to the tables.
“My God! I can see how this virus is manipulating their cells. It’s so rapid. I would have never expected that.”
“This video was also taken six years ago. The reality is that Synthodyne has been secretly perfecting a virus that will transform people, altering them completely. The process consumes one third of their body weight in cellular energy. They have very likely placed this time-delayed virus in vaccines and plan an imminent release.”
“Why? Why would anyone do this?”
Matt stepped in again. “To destroy global economies and establish a new government.”
“I… I can’t believe this. What can I do?”
“You can alert all vaccine distributors and suspend vaccines around the world. Immediately.”
“I… I can’t do that. You offer no concrete evidence, no physical proof. I would have to see the virus firsthand. Making a global communication like that would destroy the people’s trust in vaccines; a trust that we have worked hard to create.”
I stepped up and touched the director’s arm. “Then make a silent communication. Don’t tell the public but stop the delivery of the vaccines. That and prepare for the largest biological act of terrorism the world has ever seen.”
Matt took a few steps towards us. “Sir, even with this limited information we carry, we’re being hunted. We need to go. Adele and I are travelling to London’s Francis Crick Institute as soon as we can get a flight.”
“I can’t guarantee I’ll do anything and I have limited influence. You’re asking too much.”
On the way back to the car I stopped and turned to Matt. Throwing my arms around him, I hugged him tight. “I’m sorry about earlier. I was expecting rejection. I’ve misjudged you.”
“We’re both under a lot of stress right now but I meant what I said. You’re amazing! When did you learn about Deputy Director Thompson?”
“Last night.”
“It was as brilliant as you are beautiful. We need to find out when the next flights are to London.”
“I already have two tickets on the five-fifteen flight this evening. I sort of used your credit card last night. The one you used to pay for the car and hotel. I figured it would be safe.”
“Why doesn’t that surprise me? I’m starting to wonder if I’m even needed on this little adventure.”
“If it wasn’t for you, some poor guy sitting next to me on the plane would have his fingers broken. I’d say your needed.”
“That means we have time.”
“Time for what?”
“This is the first time you’ve been to Atlanta, right?”
“Yes. My first time anywhere.”
“Atlanta is known for their peaches and one can’t pass through Atlanta without stopping off at Mary Mac’s Tea Room for peach cobbler.”
“How did you know I have a sweet tooth?”
“It might have been the cinnamon buns you bought for breakfast, which you had two of.”
“It wasn’t two, it was one and the third you left.”
“If you say so. Did you find out when we arrive in London?”
“Eight-hour flight plus five hours ahead. If we leave around five that means we might arrive at six in the morning.”
“These international flights can be challenging. Sometimes they are freezing and other times they are too warm. I need to pick up some convertible pants and a t-shirt. You might need something to cover your legs. You only have dresses.”
“But I love dresses. Maybe I can buy a skirt and blouse and some leggings that would keep me warm. Yoga pants, perhaps.”
“At least we’ll get good service from the male flight attendants.”
“Yes, the gay ones when they see you in a t-shirt. “
***
“Oh my God! This is amazing peach cobbler.”
“I told you, Adele.”
“I almost feel guilty.”
“How come?”
“There is an imminent global biological threat and I’m sitting in a quaint little restaurant in the middle of downtown Atlanta eating peach cobbler.”
“Most everyone in here is eating peach cobbler.”
“That’s why I’m feeling almost guilty. Do you remember Tony?”
“The girl from your diversity class?”
“You have a great memory.”
“It’s selective. What about Tony?”
“I’m really worried about her. She sounds very sick.”
“You care a lot about people.”
“I wouldn’t say that. I was a bit of a pessimist and a loner before all of this. I could never hold a job for long and had few friends. I know how much I hurt when this happened. They stuffed a rubber stopper between my teeth so I wouldn’t bite my tongue off. My skin literally boiled away. I lost my hearing and vision as the virus ate through my ears and eyes. I wouldn’t wish that on my worst enemy. In many ways I felt like I was going nowhere in life and I had little passion for anything and now, I have purpose, passion, love my life, but I still don’t know what I want to be when I grow up.”
“Whatever you do it will be a success.”
“You obviously don’t know me very well, but I appreciate the positivity. Should we get some more cobbler?”
***
I was far more prepared for airport security this time and with a few adjustments to what and how I packed and what I wore made all the difference in the world for ease of getting through. I love wearing the short little skirt with the warm leggings and instead of a blouse, I found a cozy but thin sweater. The ensemble had a nice side effect in that Matt couldn’t keep his eyes off me.
Matt found a pair of casual hiking pants and a snug fitting t-shirt with a shirt over top in case he got cold. The ready-for-nature look gave Matt a wholesome outdoorsy vibe. Combine that with a two-day old beard and the women were fawning over him, much to my dismay.
As we sat down to wait for boarding, something captured my attention. A news clip was talking about the CDC.
‘In a startling discovery today, Deputy Director Thompson of the CDC issued a communication to recommend stopping vaccine distribution and use. I was preparing to interview some medical staff regarding flu vaccines when they told me about the communication. When I probed for more details, they said the information provided was vague. I followed up with the CDC but they have no comment.”
“We made a difference, Matt! Why don’t you seem very happy about this?”
“There’s a good chance our moves are being monitored even though we’re being careful. It would have been best if this had been kept silent. It won’t be difficult for people that wish to stop us to put two and two together. If what we’re doing isn’t too little too late, then we just became much more visible.”
By the time we got settled on the plane, I was feeling more relaxed than before, but still nervous. The morning had started out so strained. This was, of course, my own fault. While I’m happy to be the new me, I’m self-conscious about my past. I try to put myself in Matt’s shoes, and I can only come to one conclusion, that my being male before would be a turn-off.
Being a bit of a movie buff, I see it happen all the time. Impending world doom, high action, a man and woman are thrust together and within days, they’re making love to each other. In the case of James Bond, that happens within minutes. While I don’t want to be swept away by the moment and circumstances, I want to know my feelings for Matt are real and not contrived. Likewise, I hope his feelings for me are reciprocated.
My hand reached for Matt’s almost automatically as the plane hurtled itself down the runway. I’m not a wimp or a ditsy, helpless, dumb brunette, but the warmth and strength of his hand was comforting and made me feel deeply connected to him.
Once we’ve leveled off, the flight attendants began coming through the cabin offering drinks. I was staring out the window when I overheard the female attendant flirting with Matt. I was immediately jealous and made a visible effort to display my ring as I reached for his hand once again. “Do you want the chicken or beef, sweetheart?” I don’t look at Matt but rather the buxom blonde flight attendant.
Matt, who had seemed oblivious to the attendant, looked at me and recommended the beef.
“Two beef dinners then?” The attendant’s smile had gone a little sour.
“Yes, please.”
Once she had vanished, I apologized to Matt. “You must think I’m a needy, selfish person. I grab your hand for takeoff and landings, and I’m messing up your life.”
“Why would you think you’re messing up my life, Adele?”
“That flight attendant was fawning all over you. You could have had a date or joined the mile-high club with her. I don’t know what came over me. I’m sorry.”
“I don’t think you’re needy or selfish. It’s kind of endearing that you seem to thrive on touch. Not all women are like that. As for the attendant, I wasn’t aware of any fawning going on. My mind is on other things right now.”
I was grateful for not being rejected or Matt being angry with me. “What’s your situation, Mr. Damon?”
“In what way?”
“How will your girlfriend, or maybe even your wife, feel about you posing as my husband?”
“You’re fishing, Adele.”
“Guilty as charged. Is that a bad thing?”
“I’m not married and don’t have a girlfriend.”
“But you were married before.”
Matt cocked his eyebrow at me. “Why would you say that?”
“You seem so confident and self-assured, you’re good looking, kind, and caring. I would think it unlikely that you would have escaped being snatched up at some point.”
“That’s probably more compliments in one sentence than I’ve ever received before. Yes, I was married. You’re rather astute.”
“Not astute. I didn’t do any sleuthing. Just a little deductive reasoning. It’s all simple math. Married or not is a fifty percent chance, but because of who you are, I leaned more towards the married before side of things, giving myself a seventy percent chance of being right. Are you going to wait for me to ask you what happened before you spill the beans?”
“I got engaged in my final year of college. She was pretty and very outgoing. We got married shortly after I started at the CIA. About a year into the marriage I returned early from a mission to find her in bed with another man.”
“Ouch. That would hurt. I’m sorry. You didn’t deserve that.”
“I thought I did at first. I kept asking myself if only I had done this, or if only I hadn’t taken that mission. It’s taken years for me to recover emotionally from it. Looking back, I can see how wrong we were for each other. She seemed so drawn to the idea of being married, but she was so aloof. She would dress up for dinner and then not want to kiss because it would mess up her makeup. Everything was always on her terms. After the newlywed phase, her friends began to take center stage in her relationships. In any given week, she would be out four or five evenings. I was stupid and I should have seen it coming.”
I gently squeezed Matt’s hand. “For what it’s worth, it’s her loss. I’ve seen women like her before. They want to feel desired so much that once they achieve their goal of marriage it’s not enough for them. They keep looking and when someone new shows interest, it’s like a dog chasing after a squirrel.”
“I guess it’s hard for you, Adele. All your hopes and dreams have gone up in flames.”
“Not at all. If anything, this whole thing has helped me focus. Before I had a vague idea of what I wanted, and now, it’s much clearer.”
“So, what do you want?”
“To find someone that will love me with all my faults and flaws. Someone that I will willingly give my heart to forever. I want a family and to have two children. I also would like to go back to school and perhaps get into a career in artificial intelligence.”
“You want children?”
I sniffed as my eyes became teary. “I’m dreaming about having them. I’m sure you see that as strange.”
“Why do you do that?”
“Do what?”
“Constantly put yourself down. I don’t see you as strange. You could have any man on this plane begging you for your hand in marriage. You’re quite remarkable.”
“I’ll try to do a better job of not putting myself down. How about you? What do you want?”
“After my experience with my wife, I didn’t think I would ever unchain my heart again. I think it’s time. I want what you want; a loving wife, a family. I’ve even been thinking of changing my job so I can be more accessible to a wife and children.”
We sat back and relaxed for a while. I stared out the window until our dinner came. After my first taste of overly cooked, salty, airline food, I tried to get comfortable so I could sleep. Even with the vents closed it was colder than I expected it to be. Matt found a pillow and a blanket for me, raised the armrest between us, and offered his shoulder to lean up against.
As I drifted off to sleep, I struggled with my heart. What I wanted most of all is sitting right next to me.
***
I woke with the first bump of air turbulence on our approach into London airport. Matt’s hand was in mine and he was sleeping peacefully with his head on my shoulder. Cautiously, I touched his cheek feeling the rough stubble against my fingers. Matt stirred.
“Good morning.”
“Good morning, Adele. Did you sleep well?”
“Surprisingly well.”
Matt winced as he sat upright.
“What’s the matter?”
“Sleeping on planes always leaves me cramped up. My neck is sore.”
“Lean forward a little.”
I moved my arm behind his back and let my fingers gently massage the back of his neck. I tried to be mechanical at first, but the simple act of moving my fingers across his neck and into his hair became something sensual and loving to me. I remembered my mom doing this to my dad. I closed my eyes and for a moment pictured Matt as my real husband that I loved. In the minutes that followed, my actions became effortless.
When Matt slowly sat up, his eyes could see right through me and I became embarrassed. He’s seen my folly.
“My wife would never do that. Thank you, my neck feels much better.” As we exited the plane, Matt kept his hand in mine. “We will pass through customs. This should be straight forward, but we need to be on the same page. We’re here for a business trip, heading on to Beijing tomorrow. We have to figure out our hotel in case they ask.”
“We’re staying at the St. Pancras Renaissance Hotel tonight. It’s only a block away from the Francis Crick Institute and we’re confirmed for early arrival so we can freshen up and change. We’re meeting Fasad Harref, acting director, at two-thirty. I didn’t book flights to Beijing yet but I did find there are seats open on the eight-seventeen morning flight tomorrow.”
“God, you’re good, Adele.”
“You might not be pleased with the cost of the room tonight.”
“This is London, everything is expensive.”
“This will be the first time I’m on another continent. I always wanted to travel.”
“Too bad we have so little time.”
***
I found London to be a bustling city of grand architecture and style. Driving on the wrong side of the road just seemed downright confusing. I was busy staring in awe at the people and buildings when the rear window exploded.
Matt dove over me. “Get down!”
Bullets riddled the car. I heard Matt cry out in pain and felt the heavy taxi crash headlong into something very solid. Everything was silent for a moment until I began hearing sirens.
“Adele? Are you all right?”
“I’m fine. Just shaken up a little.”
Matt raised himself up carefully, glass falling off his jacket. “It’s clear. The driver…”
The glimpse I got through the side crack of the front seat was all I needed to know. Blood splattered the front windshield. My attention then went immediately back to Matt. He was reaching towards the front to check on the driver, but I could see blood dripping down his left arm.
“You’ve been hit! Oh God! Matt!” My hand went to his cheek. My heart was racing.
“He’s gone. Don’t look. I’m all right. Let’s get out of the car. Be careful of the glass.”
Matt quickly took charge, assessed the street for any risks, and slowly and carefully pulled me out. I looked around as I stood on shaking legs. We had crashed into the back of another vehicle. Matt had a little blood on his face. I leaned him against the car and pulled an extra blouse from my bag. I checked his face, there was a small nick from glass. I wiped the blood before moving to his arm. He had a deep bullet graze. It was bleeding a lot. As gently as I could I wrapped my blouse around it.
I fell into Matt’s arms and hugged him tight. “You saved my life.”
“All I could think about was protecting you.” His hand cupped my cheek tenderly. I leaned my face into his hand. The sirens were becoming louder.
“Who…?”
“It was a professional hit, Adele. Two men on a motorcycle and one with an automatic gun. Synthodyne most likely.”
“But how? Even Synthodyne with their technology couldn’t track us, could they?”
“Not alone, but I don’t doubt they had help.”
I wanted to talk more, but the police arrived. The scene was chaotic. Matt received medical care and we were hustled to the police station. Matt revealed his true identity and his CIA credentials. After a few hours, we were released and dropped off at the hotel.
I kept looking around us as I clung to Matt’s right arm. After checking in to our room, I doted on Matt until he said enough was enough.
“It’s just a scratch, Adele. I’m fine.”
“You may be fine, but this is the third time I’ve been shot at in weeks. The poor taxi driver lost his life because of me.”
“No, Adele. He lost his life because of bad people. Not you.”
“But the driver wasn’t their target. He probably had a family.”
“What we’re doing is dangerous. We’re going up against an international terrorist organization and we’re causing them pain. We need to stay focused on our task. We have a few hours before we meet Fasad.”
I started fussing over Matt again. “If anything happened to you… Why don’t you lie back and rest? I’ll go get us something to eat.”
“I’m fine and we’d likely not eat much anyways. Why don’t you get ready and I’ll make some inquiries? I have a few highly trusted people at the CIA and I want to do a little digging.”
“You’re sure you’re all right?”
“Yes. Go take advantage of that four hundred dollar per night bathroom.”
Taking my dress into the bathroom, I closed the door behind me and started to cry. That was too close. Matt could have been killed. This is when I truly realized what was happening with me. I’m in love with Matt.
***
An hour later I stepped out of the bathroom with my makeup, hair, and everything the best I could possibly do myself. My other clothes I put into a bag for the hotel to clean as my skirt had got some blood on it.
“I’ll never get over the sight, Adele. Stunning is an understatement for how you look.” Matt had his suit laid out on the bed. There were some crackers, cheese, and water on the table. “I ordered in something light. I contacted someone at the CIA. They’re not hearing anything. Not about us, Synthodyne, the shooting, or anything.”
“What does that mean?”
“It means communications are being intercepted and funneled. Someone at the CIA is involved. I was going to send you someplace safe, but it appears the safest place is where I can keep an eye on you.”
I was angry and yet happy. “You wanted to send me away?”
“I… For your own protection. I should get ready.”
Matt quietly snuck into the bathroom leaving me confused about everything except for who I now am.
***
“Mr. Harref will see you now.”
“Thank you.”
We were led into Fasad Harref’s office and when the door was closed behind us, he greeted us warmly. “Deputy Director Thompson of the CDC speaks highly of you both. It appears, Miss Refaeli, you leave a lasting impression and I now understand why.”
I noticed Matt stiffen slightly. “You’ve spoken then.”
“Yes. I would like to see your evidence firsthand, but I’m prepared to follow suit.”
I stood and looked over London from Mr. Harref’s office window. “Mr. Harref?”
“Please, a woman of your beauty should never be so formal. Call me Fasad.”
Matt bristled again.
“You should be aware that Matt and I are being hunted. This means we’re having an impact with Synthodyne Corporation. They nearly killed Matt this morning during our taxi ride in from the airport.”
“Us. They nearly killed us.” Matt corrected.
“That was you? I heard about that. Thank you for the warning. I’ll take precautions for my family and staff here. Where are you heading next?”
“Beijing.”
“You’re heading to see CEO Xan then?”
“Yes.”
“I was to fly tomorrow to be at their formal dance event. I understand he flies out the next afternoon for Malaysia. I can call ahead to ensure you have a chance to meet. I think you will look amazing in a formal dress, Adele.”
Matt took over the conversation at that point. He seemed quite irritated with Fasad. We played the video and Matt relayed the story up until now. Fasad was amicable to freezing shipments of vaccines.
We dropped off my computer in the hotel but before I could change, Matt took my hand to lead me out to get a taxi. Clearly, he was irritated as we waited for the cab.
“That Fasad is a real piece of work. I wanted to deck him.”
“Hey…” I said softly. I placed my hand lightly on his chest while my other hand gently touched his left arm. The closeness was intoxicating. “It’s all right. How’s your arm?”
“He was rude.”
I smiled. “I ignored him. We did what we needed to do and we have an in to see CEO Xan. How’s your arm?”
“It’s fine.”
“Where are we going?”
“To see Buckingham Palace, Big Ben, the London Bridge, and to go find some fish, chips, and beer.”
Stretching up, I kissed Matt on his cheek. “Thank you. You don’t need to do this for me.”
Matt finally smiled and laughed. “Who said I’m doing it for you?”
When the taxi arrived, Matt put me on the left side of the car. He’s protecting me. At first, I was hesitant to get back into another cab so I snuggled up against Matt and kept away from the windows. Slowly, the sights and sounds of London drew me to the window, but my hand remained in Matt’s the entire time. It was magical to see places I never dreamed I would ever see.
We stopped at a pub and Matt insisted he open the door for me and extended his hand to help me out of the cab. While Matt paid the driver, I unpinned my hair and shook it out to be more casual. Matt reached for my hair and smiled before he put his hand on the small of my back to lead me inside.
The pub was dark, cozy, and charming. Soccer was playing on the televisions. The floors and walls were all wood, dark stained by years of use. The smells were heavenly. We found a comfortable red-leather bench seated booth, which I scooted into and made sure Matt followed me to the same side. I’m smitten with him and he seems to like me.
Matt ordered for us both, which I was perfectly fine with. First to arrive were two large dark ales. Matt raised his glass and touched mine with a heavy clink. “To the most beautiful woman in the pub.”
I giggled and looked around. “I’m the only woman in the place.”
“That makes it definitive then.”
I smiled and took a deep sip of the richest, smoothest dark ale I’ve ever had. “This is so good and the company isn’t half bad either.”
“The company, is excellent.”
We were both laughing and giggling as we arrived back at our hotel late. Matt stripped out of his shirt and pants, leaving only his boxers, while I slipped on his casual shirt. Matt made a move towards the chair, but I steered him back to the bed. It was a wonderful secure feeling to lay my head on his chest and feel his arm around me.
***
My phone alarm woke us in the same position we fell asleep in. Nothing had happened, which led me to believe Matt maybe just wants a friendship. Perhaps that is the best even though I know I want more from him.
We were a little rushed to get to the airport, through increasingly tight European security, and to our gate. For the long eleven-hour flight, Matt insisted we upgrade. We would be arriving around two in the morning.
The seats in first class were huge and amazing. They could almost lie flat and they had free Internet which allowed me to do some planning. The National Institute for Viral Disease Control and Prevention is located down near Tiananmen Square. I booked a room for two nights at the New World Beijing Hotel where the gala formal event would take place.
The flight was long and boring and I was starting to feel more confident on them, but that didn’t mean I was letting go of Matt’s hand. Secretly I hoped my desire to be close would rub off on him.
“I assume you’ve got everything planned out for us?”
“I do. I hope you don’t mind.”
“What time is the formal event?”
“It starts at seven. Hopefully we can find something formal to wear.”
“Leave that to me. There’s no chance of seeing CEO Xan early?”
“Making excuses already? I’m not a good dancer so I’ll likely just embarrass you anyways.”
“There you go again talking down about yourself. You’ll be fine. Besides, we’re here to save the world, not dance.”
I glanced over at Matt. His last comment sounded a little cool. “What’s bothering you, Matt?”
“You can tell so easily. My wife never recognized my moods after nearly two years together. China requires a visa for entry. I just hope Fasad came through and Xan managed to speak to someone on our behalf otherwise we’ll be turned away at the airport.”
“Is that all that’s bothering you?”
“Just fighting my demons.”
“I’ve got those too. If there’s anything I can do to help, let me know.”
This time it was Matt that slipped his hand into mine. He’s processing something. I held his hand as I scanned through my email. There was an update from Tony. As I read through it I pulled my hand from Matt’s and rushed to the bathroom. A few minutes later I heard Matt at the door asking if I was all right.
“It’s Tony…” I grabbed several tissues and fell into Matt’s arms sobbing. “She’s been diagnosed with pancreatic cancer. The doctors have given her three months to live. I feel like I just want to give up. It’s overwhelming. Poor Tony. She doesn’t deserve this.”
“She’s lucky to have you as a friend.”
“She has nobody to look after her. I sometimes wonder if that will be my fate.”
“How so?”
“Dying alone or that no one will even care that I’m gone.”
“Don’t talk like that. You’re important. People care for you.”
“I need to write Tony back. I don’t know when we’ll be back in Seattle, but when I get there I’m going invite Tony to stay with me.”
“You’ve got a big heart, Adele.”
“The problem is that I’ve kept it to myself ever since I thought my parents abandoned me.”
***
I slept fitfully for some of the flight and luckily, even though passport control was frightening with Chinese officials and people standing around with guns, we were finally allowed entry when CEO Xan’s message arrived. We got to the hotel around six in the morning and checked in. Breakfast consisted of rice porridge with pickles. The odd mixture of tastes shook me from my grief about Tony.
I apologized to Matt and I was pleased by his graciousness. We settled in until almost ten o’clock before going shopping. After browsing for a few hours, we had lunch. I had seen a dress in one store and I wanted to go back to try it on and Matt needed to go another direction for his tuxedo. I tried to persuade Matt it would be all right for us to split up.
“After what happened in London, I want to make sure you’re safe, Adele. I think we should stay together.”
“I appreciate that, but I want to be able to surprise you with my dress.”
“I’ll not look while you are trying it on.”
Reaching across the table I took Matt’s hand in mine. “You’re so wonderful and protective. While I don’t relish the idea of being apart, I need this opportunity to conquer my fears. I’ll be fine and I promise I’ll be back at our room in ninety minutes.”
Matt’s eyes searched mine before he relented. “All right. No more than ninety minutes. One second later and I’ll call out the army. I need to get my tux anyways.”
Reluctantly I left the restaurant and Matt behind. Matt’s continual presence was distracting and this would be our first moment apart since we met. While I didn’t want to be away from him, this gave me a chance to really consider my feelings and our situation. If anything, our short distance from each other only strengthened my desire to be with him. I found myself wanting to make an impression on Matt tonight so I stopped by a salon and had my hair, makeup, and nails done before trying on the dress. The dress I found was perfect, except I needed something fancier for shoes to go with it.
Upon arriving back at the hotel, I found Matt relaxing on the bed. His eyes lit up at the sight of me and I resisted the impulse to throw myself into his arms.
“Five minutes to spare. I was about to call the president.”
“That’s sweet of you to worry about me. I didn’t get shot or anything. I trust you found your tux?”
“I had women giving me their phone numbers. It’s very impressive. It makes me look quite dashing.”
“You must be meeting them tonight then. I can imagine dozens of women rioting in the street if you didn’t call them.”
“Dozens? I love how your hair is styled. Did you get everything you needed?”
“I did, but it’s a secret. I’m going to make you wait to see it. You have to go down to the event all on your own.”
“What are you up to? You have that gleam in your eyes that tells me you’ve got an ulterior motive.”
“I’m in Beijing of all places, with a CIA agent, and on a mission to save the world. It might not be a casino in Monte Carlo, but I want to feel what it’s like to be in a James Bond movie where the woman enters the building and spots the handsome agent across the room. Call me foolish and self-absorbed, but I can sure use a little brevity right now.”
“Then I’m happy to oblige. Although, I fear you will spot someone else that catches your eye and I’ll be left dancing with Olga the powerlifter from Bulgaria. If I had my druthers, I’d handcuff you to me so that you couldn’t stray too far.”
“You don’t need handcuffs to keep me from straying but the image is somewhat enticing.” Things were getting a little too heated and I continued in my nagging phobia that Matt is just being kind and polite to me but doesn’t have a real interest in me. I pulled out a sweet treat I bought for him. “I got you something to help with the jetlag and to keep you awake tonight.”
“To think of me like that takes a very special person. Kind, compassionate, and caring.” His eyes danced merrily. “That treat looks remarkably like the one I bought you.” Matt started to hand me a treat he had purchased earlier but pulled it back at the last second and took a bite out of it. “Mmm, they’re very good.”
“Give me that!”
I reached for it and he spun away laughing but I’m quicker than he is. I dove over the bed, rolled, grabbed the treat from his hand and ran towards the window. My back was to him as I stuffed the treat into my mouth just as he grabbed me from behind and pulled me back onto the bed with him. It’s a moment I will never forget. In the middle of everything going on, we found joy and laughter. My heart was racing as I swallowed the last of the treat and stared up into Matt’s eyes. He touched my nose with his finger and pulled it away with some powdered sugar on it. He popped his finger into his mouth, smiled, and disentangled himself from me.
“I need to get changed. I’ll meet you downstairs.”
I felt cold and bereft even though his tone was soothing and kind. He seemed reluctant to leave and I would rather we simply stay in the room together. I watched as he straightened his hair, put on his tie, and pulled on his jacket. “See you downstairs. Don’t make me wait too long.”
When the door closed behind him, I rolled over in frustration and screamed into the pillow. Never have I wanted anything so much in my entire life. Would it be different had he never known about my past and we just randomly met on the street?
Sighing, I reminded myself of our mission and got up from the bed. I washed my face and touched up my makeup, fixed the hairs that had gone astray, put on my nylons, and slipped into my new dress and shoes. My reflection was no longer of another person, but a beautiful reminder of who I now am.
The woman in the mirror was flawless and regal. I lifted my chin, put my shoulders back, and felt my confidence rising. That I’m in love with Matt is without question and if he chooses not to be with me, then I know my heart will break, but the woman in the mirror is strong and yet tender. She will survive anything.
It was with a renewed inner peace that I made my way downstairs to the gala event.
***
A wide-eyed attendant checked my identification that I pulled from my small, handheld black purse. There was no question he would let me in, even if I wasn’t on the list, but he smiled after a head-to-toe look at me, handed back my identification, and welcomed me to the event.
The grand ballroom was indeed grand. A band played jazz music, which was oddly out of place for Beijing, but suitable for the golden shimmer of the chandeliers. Men and women were dressed in their finest suits and dresses. Many paused to turn their eyes my way and to take in my black and silver sequined formal dress. I ignored their stares as I scanned the room, alighting on a handsome man in a black tuxedo. His eyes never once moved from me as I moved as cautiously and elegantly as I could in the two-inch heels.
“Please tell me you’re my date for the evening.”
I smiled, pulled two long-stem glasses of champagne from a tray hovering nearby, and handed one to Matt. “I didn’t know what to expect on my blind date from a Craigslist ad, after all, I was expecting Matt Damon to meet me here.”
“Sorry to disappoint you.”
“Who said I was disappointed? You’re much more handsome. Shall we dance?”
Matt smiled and set our glasses aside. “Who are you and what have you done with the girl that had powdered sugar on her nose?” His hand found the small of my back and led me onto the dance floor. It stayed there as he pulled me close against him, my hand slipped into his free one. My heart was beating so quickly, but I did my best to maintain control.
“You’re a very beautiful and special young lady, Adele.”
We swayed back and forth to the music and I was comfortable letting Matt lead. Even with my heels, Matt was still a few inches taller, but to me, this was perfect. I stared into Matt’s eyes and wished I knew what was going on inside there. I needed to know, so I braced my heart.
“Do you think you could ever fall for a girl like me?”
Matt paused our dancing and his hands gently cupped my face to force our eyes to meet. “I already have.” His lips touched mine ever so tenderly before pulling back. His eyes told me everything and I could read his thoughts. Was it too much? Did I cross the line?
I had to answer those questions before my heart exploded and left me in pieces on the ballroom floor. I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him back.
People danced around us, the songs changed, and yet I was lost in Matt’s embrace. My fingers slipped delicately through Matt’s hair at the back of his neck. With my head buried into his shoulder, all my insecurities and fears vanished.
“How long?” I whispered into his ear.
“Since Seattle. I’ve been struggling with my demons regarding my ex, and whether I was falling for you because of your beauty and charm, or that the situation has flung us together in such a way that once this is all over we wouldn’t feel the same way.”
“And I’ve known for days.”
“Known what?”
“That I’m in love with you, Matt Damon.”
That elicited another kiss and once again the world and its troubles faded from view.
“I’m sorry to interrupt.”
Matt kept me close with his hand around my waist as we turned to find CEO Xan and his wife. Matt wasn’t sure who it was so I spoke for us both.
“CEO Xan, and I see you brought your lovely wife, Jiao. We apologize for not seeking you out directly.”
“It is quite all right, Mrs. Refaeli. We were expecting you both here tonight and we only just arrived ourselves. What you have shared with the CDC and the Francis Crick Institute is quite alarming. China has heard rumors of such a terrorism act and yet without evidence we have been hard pressed to formalize a decision. I leave tomorrow morning for Malaysia, but can meet you both at seven-thirty at our home. Here is the address, it is only a few blocks from here.”
“Thank you, CEO Xan.”
“Please, enjoy the event and try for a moment to forget the cares of this world if only for one night.”
I smiled and tipped my head, trying hard not to blush. “We’ll do our best.”
With that the CEO and his wife vanished into the crowd.
Turning to Matt, I placed my hands on his chest and snuggled into his arms. “It’s been suggested that we forget the world’s problems for the night. Do you have any suggestions on how we can do that?”
“Champagne, food, dancing, and getting to bed early.”
Matt tugged me with his hand in mine towards the refreshments but I stood my ground and pulled back. “I’m not leaving this spot until I hear it.”
Matt smiled and kissed me between each word of his sentence. “I… love… you… Adele… Refaeli.”
“Mmm. You couldn’t have thought up a longer sentence? That was nice.”
“If my sentence was any longer, we’d have to skip the refreshments.”
“Oh, please. I’m not hungry anyways.”
That seemed to be all the incentive Matt needed and we rushed from the ballroom to the elevators sneaking kisses and cuddles all the way. During our short elevator ride things got pretty heated until an older couple got on. When we reached our floor, we ran to our room, and closed the door behind us. Matt pressed my back up against the wall; his left hand was on my hip and his right was in my hair as he kissed me passionately.
Our giggles and laughter subsided, replaced with passion and whispered words of love and commitment to each other. Matt’s touches became more and more tender and sensual and I will never forget the feeling of my dress falling to the floor. I had no hesitation, no fear.
***
My phone alarm woke me up at five-thirty. I was a little groggy, not knowing what time it was anymore due to time zone changes and jet lag, but I knew I was exactly where I was supposed to be. Matt smiled and kissed me as he brushed the hair from my eyes.
“That was, without a doubt, the most amazing night of love making I’ve ever had. Please tell me you feel the same way about me this morning as you did last night.”
I stroked Matt’s stubbled cheek with my hand. “The only place I ever want to be is with you, my love. I’d do anything for you.”
“Anything?”
“Absolutely anything.”
“Then promise to never leave me or cheat on me.”
“That’s an easy promise to make.”
Matt smiled. “I’ll order us some breakfast.”
He started to pull himself away from me but I held him fast. “If the world ended right now, I’d be the happiest woman alive.”
With a kiss, Matt reluctantly pulled himself away from my naked body. “If I knew today was the last day on earth, I’d not leave you there without taking advantage of you until the very last second, however, because we have a chance to stop the end of the world from coming, I like to think my willpower will provide us many more years to come.”
“Willpower is overrated.”
I watched Matt briefly before carefully making my way to the shower and avoided stepping on our clothes that were littered across the hotel room floor from the previous night.
As I showered I contemplated everything that has happened so far. I looked back at my memories of who I was before and determined I never want to go back. I would sooner die.
***
We walked the four blocks to CEO Xan’s home. The weather was surprisingly pleasant and I wore the professional little black dress that was likely in need of a wash by now. I left my hair down as every time I tried to put it up Matt kissed me on the neck making it impossible to finish.
As we stepped up to the front door, two men came up behind us with guns. The door opened and we were quickly ushered inside. CEO Xan and his wife were each standing in the foyer with guns pressed to their heads. In all, five armed men now had us completely in their control. Chang Huan came out from another room with a briefcase. He set the heavy black case on a counter and walked up towards me. He was shorter than I am, but still rather imposing.
“You’re Adele Refaeli. The video footage I’ve seen of you doesn’t do you justice. I assume you know who I am?”
“You’re Chang Huan, one of Synthodyne’s founders.”
“Very good, Adele. Your partner in crime is Matt Damon from the CIA. The two of you have caused us much grief, but you, Miss Refaeli, are the reason we’re here today. It was you that exposed our plan.”
“You can stop your plan. You could be billionaires if you used your research for good.”
“You can’t stop a tsunami, my dear, and who would want a paltry few billion dollars when we can have trillions?”
He walked over to his briefcase and opened it. He pulled out a syringe and turned to CEO Xan. “You’re a traitor to your own country. To think I once respected you. Word on the street says you were looking for hard evidence of the virus.”
CEO Xan spit into Chang’s face.
“Hold him!”
Two big men grabbed CEO Xan while Chang wiped his face. Xan struggled to no avail. With a suddenness that was startling, Chang plunged the needle into Xan’s arm.
“No!” I yelled.
In seconds, Xan was screaming as his skin began boiling away. The men let him slump to the ground; his wife fainted next to him. Matt and I watched in pure horror as Xan transformed before our eyes turning into a slightly younger east Indian woman. When the transformation was complete, Xan slowly regained consciousness. She was in pain and very weak but the recognition of what was done could be seen in her fear-filled eyes. She could barely move and was no threat to anyone. She pulled herself into a corner of the room and curled herself into a ball and wept.
Chang ordered his men to take my computer and then they all headed for the door but Chang paused, set his briefcase down again, and produced another needle.
“You’ve been such a pain, Miss Refaeli. I only have one more dose with me. You get to choose. Who will I inject? Matt, or you?”
Matt lunged but was knocked back hard and a gun was pressed hard against the back of his head.
“You can’t do this!” Matt strained, his neck muscles were tight, but controlled knowing one wrong move and he would be dead.
I looked at Matt. I couldn’t let him go through the pain or the transformation.
“One of you will get this injection. Who will it be, Miss Refaeli?”
Either choice and our relationship is over. I don’t want to be a man again; a boy is what I would condemn myself to. Turning to Matt, I saw such anger and fear in his eyes. “Remember that I’ll always love you!”
I launched myself at Chang in such a way that the needle had no choice but to plunge into my side. I heard Chang’s laughter and Matt’s horrible scream of defeat and loss as pain ripped through my body.
I focused all my attention on Matt even as I collapsed to the ground. I reached for him; my arm and hand twisted spasming. I saw Matt tear himself away from the armed men and then I heard a shot just as everything went black.
***
I woke slowly and terribly afraid. I recalled the last moments in Xan’s house and I knew my life was over. Matt! What happened to Matt! Is he dead? I blinked back tears as I tried to understand the strange sights and sounds around me. I wasn’t on the floor of Xan’s house. There’s beeping and bright white lights.
“Matt!”
Matt was suddenly there looking down at me. His face looked weary and worried. “Adele! My God. You’re awake!”
“Where…” My voice was scratchy, but it sounded normal; like my normal female voice. I raised my hand to see a feminine hand and an IV attached to it. “I’m still me? What happened? You were shot?”
I tried to sit up but I was weak. Matt helped me. I looked down and realized I was definitely still me, Still Adele.
“I went nuts when Chang injected you. I was shot through my side and collapsed. Chang and his men left immediately after that. You’ve been unconscious with a high fever for four days. The doctors believe your exposure to the virus before provided you resistance. Your body fought the virus.”
My left hand reached for Matt’s face. “Are you all right? You were shot.”
“It was clean through my side. No vitals were hit. I’m patched up and soon will be good as new.”
Tears began falling freely. “I thought I lost us. I couldn’t let them hurt you. Please tell me this isn’t a dream. Tell me you’re all right. Tell me you love me.”
Matt’s lips were on mine in an instant. “I’ll never stop loving you, Adele, and I’ll never forget your sacrifice. The pain Xan went through and to know you would sacrifice yourself for me. I failed to protect you.”
“That’s where you’re wrong, my love. You saved me from myself a thousand times every day since I met you. CEO Xan?”
“You need rest.”
“No… I need food, I need to get up, and we need to take Synthodyne down. What happened to CEO Xan?”
Matt sighed and I knew he was about to tell me something I didn’t want to hear. “Two days ago, his wife wasn’t able to reconcile that Xan was now female. She left him and then board of directors refused to acknowledge him after his transformation. He committed suicide.”
I brought my hand to my mouth to stifle my sobs. “We have to put a stop to this.”
“I’ve been in contact with the CIA. They’re authorizing me to lead a team to take down Kun Huan and Synthodyne. My orders are coming from the highest level of the CIA.”
I pushed up, but was still very weak. “Matt, please take us out of here.”
“I would like that very much, but you need to stay here a bit longer. Your blood might prove to be the foundation for a vaccine.”
“Really?” I almost started laughing. “I can see that going over well. Ignore all these other vaccines while we give you this new one. Can’t they take a quart or two and let us go?”
“I’ll see what I can do.”
I reached for Matt but caught a glimpse of my left hand. “My ring is missing!”
“The fever and virus caused your fingers to swell. The doctors cut the ring off.”
I almost started crying again. “You don’t know how much it meant to me…”
“I have a pretty good idea.”
I reached for Matt once more and pulled him to me for a kiss. “I assume there is a bathroom in here. I feel gross and could use a shower. Do I have my clothes here?”
“Yes, I went and got everything.”
“Maybe you can get the doctors to drain my blood after I have a shower.” I looked around at the room finally registering there were nearly a half-dozen bouquets of flowers. “Where did these come from?”
“The CDC, the Francis Crick Institute, the Chinese government, the CIA, and a couple from me.”
“The same Chinese government that didn’t want to let us into the country?”
“The very same. When word reached them about what happened to Xan, they met me here in the hospital for several meetings. While they understand the urgency and immediacy of the situation they also recognize your role. They’re quietly preparing for the worst and will remain quiet until Synthodyne is stopped.”
“Thank you for being here. Thank you for the flowers.”
“I’d do anything for you, Adele.”
I smiled. “You know I love you no matter what but maybe you could shower and shave. You’re a little scruffy.”
“It’s been a hell of a couple of days. I’ve never prayed so hard for anything before. Your life means everything to me.”
“You’re not getting rid of me that easy. My mind is going a mile a minute.”
“How so?”
“I need my shower, get dressed, give blood, get tickets to wherever we need to go next, I need a computer to hack Mr. Aikido, I need food because I’m starved and need my energy for the most important thing.”
“What’s that?”
“I need to make love to you when we’re both feeling up to it.”
“I’m so glad you’re feeling better. I’ll speak with the doctors and arrange for what I can. You go have your shower.”
After a kiss and a hug, Matt left and a doctor soon arrived to check my vitals and remove my IV. When he left, I headed to the bathroom and closed the door. I stared at my reflection a long time trying to assure myself I was still me. I had horrible nightmares and the images of watching CEO Xan melt before my eyes will forever be burned into my brain. Tears fell as I realized I was still me, but some were from the cold dread and fear of what might have happened. I was so close to losing Matt! I wonder if I’ll ever sleep well again.
After making sure I was indeed whole, I shook my fear and stepped into the shower. While weak, I was more determined than ever. After drying and brushing out my hair the best I could and changing into my travel skirt, leggings, and sweater, I felt much better. The one piece that was missing was my ring, something I had attached great importance to. While I have no expectations, I’ve never been happier than to have played Mrs. Stephen Smith’s wife.
By the time I stepped back into the room, Matt had found food and a nurse was waiting to collect blood from me. The food was incredibly welcomed because after taking what seemed like a gallon of blood from me, I was quite dizzy. I’ll be weak for a few days until I can rebuild my blood and body from four days of illness.
“We have an hour before we can leave. We have first-class seats to Vancouver and a limo to take us to the airport. I’ve been told someone will meet us there with a state of the art laptop for you.”
“You’ve been busy and this food is incredible. Thank you!”
“It was all arranged in one call. The Chinese government is very thankful for our support and had offered anything to assist us. They arranged for the flight, the limo and the computer and I merely walked down the street to find the food.”
I put my food down for a minute and stared at Matt. He looked so tired. “I’ve been incredibly selfish. How are you holding up? How are you feeling? Are you all right?”
“The gnawing fear and shock of seeing the love of my life risk herself to protect me will be emblazoned in my mind forever. It was worse than any pain the gunshot caused. Having just witnessed the horrible, excruciating pain that CEO Xan went through… And then waiting for four days as you suffered unconscious with fever, not knowing if you would recover… It’s hard finally feeling like everything is going my way one second, to only feel like it was almost taken from me the next.”
“Oh Matt… Come here.”
It was a tender moment as Matt and I gingerly fell back into the hospital bed together. I wrapped my arms around him and held him as he shook and cried.
“I almost lost you, Adele.”
“You’ll never lose me as long as you want me. And even if you decide one day that I’m not the one for you, my heart will still be yours as I’ve never given my heart so completely to anyone or anything before.”
Our kiss was a glorious soggy mess as our salty tears had covered our cheeks and lips. Gradually, our emotions settled and although it would have been nice to simply fall asleep in each other’s arms, we both knew we had things to do. This isn’t over yet.
Matt headed to the bathroom to shower and shave as I ate the squished remnants of the food he had brought. For a moment I had feared that Matt’s seeing Xan’s transformation would alter his perspective of me as he would be reminded of what I once was. I’m so thankful to have found such an honorable and caring man, one that’s not afraid to hide his emotions or his love for me. In many ways I feel I’m not deserving.
Twenty minutes later, Matt emerged looking clean, handsome, and dapper as usual. His countenance had brightened immensely and with some energy returning I sort of wished for more privacy and time.
“Let me see your wound.”
Matt lifted his shirt and I could see he had put fresh bandages on. The bullet went through him but it was close to his left side. His muscles and the area would take time to heal and he will be sore.
“It looks worse than it really is.”
“Spoken like a man that doesn’t want someone to worry about him. Too late.”
He smiled, kissed me, and wiped a little food from the corner of my mouth. “Do you have everything ready?”
“Yes. I’m mentally steeling myself for an eleven-hour flight.”
“We’ll set ourselves up in a nice hotel and it will take a week before we can make a move on Kun and Synthodyne. There’s a lot of coordination required between local law enforcement and teams around the world at Synthodyne’s locations.”
“Please don’t tell me I’ll be left on the sidelines for any of this.”
“I can’t take a chance you would be hurt.”
“Can’t I wear something protective? I thought I was a criminal investigative consultant with a degree in cyber terrorism?”
Matt smiled. “Let’s see how it plays out.”
A nurse came in and announced we were free to go and our transportation was awaiting us. I refused to let Matt carry both our bags. It was still an effort on my part as I was terribly weak. I leaned into him on our walk to the limo. He wrapped his arm around my shoulders protectively. I was grateful for the warmth and support.
I stared out the window as we drove to the airport. It was all so hard to believe. In less than a day, I’ll be back where it all began.
Matt leaned over and kissed the back of my neck. I reached back and held his head against mine.
“What are you thinking, Adele?”
“That so much has happened. It feels like a lifetime ago, but it has only been about a month. I’d never traveled, never left the country, never danced at a formal gala ball, and never fallen in love. I remember my first flight and how I almost broke your fingers, our peach cobbler in Atlanta, and the amazing fish, chips, and beer in London. I look out at the beautiful places and cultures I’ve only glimpsed at and wish for more chances to see and experience the world. Yet nothing, absolutely nothing compares to your slightest touch that sets me on fire. I could give it all up, everything, to be with you the rest of my life. I presume much though.”
“What if I were to tell you that I have the exact same thoughts?”
“Even if things get complicated?”
“I’ve determined I’m leaving the CIA after all of this. I’ll find some other line of work. One that allows us to live comfortably but where I would be home every night and weekend.”
I turned to face Matt; my fingers entwined with his. “I choose my words carefully, but I mean every word that I say. Please tell me when you say, ‘us’ you really mean it.”
“I certainly mean every word and ‘us’ is definitely you and me.”
As the limo pulled up to the airport, a Chinese man greeted us. He handed Matt our tickets and me a laptop that had to be one of China’s highest quality produced computers.
“On behalf of the Chinese government, we thank you. If there is anything we can do you only have to ask.”
I tipped my head in sincere thanks. “Feichang xiexie.”
The man smiled broadly, turned and left.
“When did you learn Mandarin?”
“I studied a few phrases on the flight here.”
“You’re truly amazing, Adele.”
***
Security was a breeze, especially since we were greeted by another Chinese government agent who personally escorted us to our gate. When we got seated on the plane I asked Matt about why the Chinese government was being so supportive.
“Their entire military are given vaccines. With our intervention, there is a good chance we greatly reduced the global impact of vaccine distribution and with your blood potentially being synthesized to produce a preventative vaccine, they’re exceptionally grateful. On one hand the world should know just what an important role you’ve played in all of this, and yet I’m also selfish in wanting you all to myself and not sharing you with the world.”
“I’ve not done anything deserving of global fame.”
“You have, more than you know. Vaccines have been silently removed from shelves around the world. Your blood will be distributed to scientists across the globe to prepare for the inevitable. Realistically, we may have no idea of the numbers of lives you have saved or prevented being transformed.”
I smiled weakly. “I know I’m not deserving of the praises you bestow upon me. None of this would have been possible if you hadn’t risked your career and took a chance on me. I’d likely still be in jail if it wasn’t for you.”
“I was smitten and you looked so cute in handcuffs. How could I resist?”
“What ever happened to the insider threat at the CIA?”
“They haven’t been exposed.”
“Aren’t we still in danger?”
“I suspect, but did you note how China provided us an escort through security?”
“Yes. That was wonderful to not have to take my shoes off.”
“We’re travelling incognito. We’ll be greeted by law enforcement in Canada and our names will never be registered in the system. Whomever has been tracking us has no knowledge as to your condition, mine, or our arrival in Vancouver. I’d say we’re pretty safe.”
I giggled. “So that means if we get caught in the airplane bathroom together, they can’t punish us?”
***
I spent the first hours of the flight hacking into Mr. Aikido’s gym’s computer system and eating everything the airline provided for first class food.
“From what I’ve found on Mr. Aikido’s computer, they have taken blueprints and plans for Synthodyne and the thermal imaging pictures I provided them and have worked out plans for infiltrating Synthodyne five nights from our arrival. Their team has grown from five to seventeen and they appear to be well armed. The gym is listed as closed, but phone usage that I’ve hacked, indicates they’re still actively using the gym.”
“I’ll never understand how you do that.”
“It’s easy when I set up Mr. Aikido’s network for him.”
“This will force us to speed up our timelines a little. Do you have names?”
“No, but I do have video footage of them all from the gym’s security cameras.”
“Download what you can and when we land we can work with local authorities. We have a conference room in the hotel set aside as an operations center.”
“I’m looking forward to taking these people down, but I’m even more looking forward to a king-sized bed.”
Matt’s passionate gaze upon me turned my heart to jelly. “The beauty of jet lag is we might be awake all night. You should try to get some sleep if you can.”
I laid my seat back and reached for Matt’s hand. I fell asleep almost instantly.
***
I slept soundly most of the flight. My body needed the rest to recover. Matt and I were met by law enforcement and escorted to a private room in which they processed us for customs. The treatment we were receiving was remarkable to me.
We were provided with a limousine to the hotel and given a few minutes to settle in before being called down to the conference room. Everything seemed so rushed, but my sleep on the plane helped me tremendously.
We had a few minutes to freshen up, change, and make out a bit before going down to the operations center. My energy levels were better and it was very hard to break away. I had to remind myself of the bigger picture and that meant putting my life and desires on hold for a bit.
As we entered the conference room, there were close to a dozen people hovering around computers. Matt got a few status updates and then quickly took charge.
“Team, I want to introduce to you someone that has been fundamental in the exposure of this international terrorism plot. Please meet Adele Refaeli. We will continue to utilize her skills and talents as we proceed with the planning. Adele, go ahead and plug in your laptop and show everyone what you’ve got so far.”
A man in a police uniform came up to me as I hooked my laptop up. “I recognize you. We circulated video surveillance of you coming into the downtown police department office. You left evidence and ran off.”
“Guilty as charged.”
“Why did you run off?”
“It’s a long story, but I didn’t know who to trust. All I wanted to do was to provide evidence of what was going on at Synthodyne and get out before I was shot or worse.”
“What would be worse than being shot?”
“You’ve not seen the footage of Synthodyne with the Daniels?”
“No.”
I turned to Matt. “I’m not sure they know what’s fully going on. They haven’t seen the footage of my parents. I have a copy I stored online. Do you want me to start from the beginning?”
Matt pulled me aside. “No. Not everything. Show the video, but please don’t say anything about you going through it yourself. I don’t want you exposed any more than you need to be.”
“Thank you.”
“You ready?”
“Yes.”
***
With questions and displaying videos of my parents, detailing our assassination attempts, and me providing copies of information, it was three hours and I was once again exhausted. Matt had me wrap things up and sent me back to the room.
When I got into the room, I found a bouquet of roses, a card, and a box. I sniffed the roses and read the card.
‘You’re not the only one that can use a computer. While you slept on the plane I arranged for a few things to let you know how much I love and care for you. Don’t wait up for me, but I should be with you soon. Enjoy the roses and I’ll enjoy your other gift. Love, Matt.’
I smiled as I tore into the box revealing a gorgeous, sexy, silk, red nightgown. I was tempted to put it on and go back downstairs, but the fabric was quite sheer. I showered, shaved, and got myself ready for bed before putting the nightgown on. It was absolutely adorable and very sexy.
I tried hard to stay awake, but eventually I drifted off to sleep only to be awakened hours later by Matt crawling into bed.
“Go back to sleep, sweetheart.”
“I’ve slept enough.” I rolled over on top of Matt and kissed him. I was very careful of his side. “Thank you for the flowers and…” I sat up exposing the sexy nightgown I was wearing. “I suspect this present is more for you.”
Matt’s eyes lit up with passion and even though he was tired, his energy immediately returned. I was grabbed and rolled over onto my back. Matt’s kisses along my neck and down the edges of my nightgown towards my breasts caused me to moan with desire.
***
The next day I woke to find Matt already gone. I despised how his work was taking him away from me, yet I know what we were all doing was vastly important. The hotel had cleaned all my clothes overnight and I slipped into the sexy, but conservative black dress I wore to our meetings with various dignitaries around the globe.
I found Matt in the conference room and I loved that he stopped his conversation to come to me. We stepped outside and I immediately took the lead by pressing Matt against the wall and kissing him passionately. “You were amazing last night. You should have woken me this morning. I can’t stand it when you’re not there when I wake up.”
“And you’re insatiable, my love. I’ve never seen anything as beautiful as you. I’m sorry about this morning, but it was very early. We’ve greatly sped up our timetable thanks to the information you gathered. We’ll be making our move on Kun Huan and his team tonight and Synthodyne tomorrow morning. There are a lot of details to iron out.”
“What role will I play in it?”
“None.”
I could feel the heat come to my face. “I deserve to be there.”
“I can’t risk you being injured. These people have guns.”
“And yet you think it’s all right for you to put yourself in harm’s way? You’re still injured.”
“This is what I’m trained to do. I’m sorry, Adele. I can’t have you involved.”
I bit my lower lip to keep it from quivering, but my tears spoke for me. My shaking hand went to Matt’s face. “I can’t lose you! I’d rather die by your side than be told by some police officer you didn’t make it. Please let me come.”
Matt’s eyes softened, but his resolve remained. “You can wait in the van, but that’s as far as you can go.”
“I’ll take that if only to be close to you.”
Matt kissed me softly. “I feel the same way about you, Adele. My world would end without you. I want this to be over so we can be together. I need to focus and organize a global attack on Synthodyne and the raid on Kun tonight. Can you handle yourself for the day? If you need to go anywhere, I can arrange for a driver.”
“I guess I can go to U.B.C. and check in on Tony. When should I be back to make sure I’m not holding you up tonight?”
“We attack Kun at ten tonight. Be back to join us here for dinner at six.”
“I will.” Matt kissed me and turned back into the conference room. “Matt?”
“Yes?”
“I love you.”
Matt smiled. “I love you too, Adele.”
The door closed behind him and I made my own way out to U.B.C. I found Tony heading to diversity class. She looked weak and tired. Her weight was down.
“Tony!!!”
Tony stopped in her tracks and ran to hug me. “It’s so good to see you Adele. You must tell me everything.”
“There’s so much to talk about, but first, how are you doing?”
“Not too well. I keep going through the motions hoping that I’ll just wake up one day and be back to normal. I don’t even know why I keep coming to classes.”
“I’m in town for a few days, but how would you like to move in with me? I have a house in Seattle. At least I think I still have a house there.”
“Why would you do that for me, Adele?”
“Because I don’t want you to go through this alone and that’s what friends do for one another.”
Tony hugged me again and I could feel her bones through her clothes.
“Come on, Adele. You don’t want to be late for class.”
“What?”
Tony grabbed my hand and pulled. “It’s just not been the same without you. God, look at you. You’re glowing and that dress is killer. I take it you found love?”
Now I was blushing. “Is it that obvious?”
“Yes. Come on. I can’t wait to see the reaction of the class when you walk in.”
It didn’t appear that I had much choice as Tony pulled me into the classroom.
“Well, well. Look who finally returned. Our prodigal stereotypical heterosexual, white girl. Perhaps you can explain your absence to the class?”
I sighed but one look at Tony’s excitement and I sat down next to her and put my arm around her. “I had to find myself.”
“That’s it? Did you like what you found?”
I took a moment to ponder that. “Yes… Yes, I did.”
“Then please, Adele. Enlighten us about these discoveries about yourself.”
Everyone had turned to stare at me, but their scrutiny didn’t faze me one iota. I really have found myself. “Like many of you in this room, I questioned who I was. I wasn’t feeling secure that I would ever be accepted for who I am.”
“As if… You’re a freaking model. Who wouldn’t want to be you?”
I ignored the student and continued. “We all have our fears, our doubts, and insecurities. We can attribute much of that to our upbringing and environment. Women every day think they’re not pretty enough, or need more up here or down there. We all struggle with accepting who we are, no matter how beautiful.”
The professor looked disinterested. “So, what? That’s nothing new. How did you find yourself?”
“I was forced to make a choice.”
“Forced? We all have choices but none of them are forced.”
“Then you’ve obviously not been on the receiving end of gun pointed at your head. As I was saying, I was forced to make a decision. A decision to see the man I love be physically and irrevocably altered through intense pain, or forever give up who I am knowing either decision would destroy our relationship, the only thing truly worth having in my life.”
“I’ll remind you this is not a creative writing class, Adele. Do you have a point to this?”
I smiled. “I made the choice out of love. I’ve lived through the pain of who I was and had finally come to terms with my life. I couldn’t put anyone else through that pain so I chose to lose myself to spare the one I loved. At that moment, I knew, absolutely knew, that I had found myself, my true sense of being, because believing I would wake up as something other than what I am was the most frightening thing I could ever fathom.”
“So, what you’re saying is, you know you’re fine with yourself when you would despise being anything else.”
“You make it sound so blasé, but sure. I don’t think I could live with myself if I was anything other than I already am.”
The professor clapped slowly and rolled his eyes. “Oh, well done, Adele. You’ve just confirmed to the class what culture has already decreed. If you’re a beautiful, white, heterosexual girl. You’re perfect.”
I was about to provide an angry retort when Tony stood up. “You missed the point altogether! We are who we are but sometimes it takes something outside of us to force us to confront ourselves. Can you imagine the inner peace that can be gained by being confident in yourself, with all your quirks and flaws? I, for one, would fear becoming something I’m not. I may wish to be male, but to accept that I’m a man in a woman’s body and be happy with that, without a care of what the world thinks, is the greatest treasure any of us could possibly aspire to have. So, what if Adele is a beautiful, heterosexual, white girl, which is truly a shame because I’ve had a crush on her for quite some time…” Tony giggled. “What’s important is that she’s finally comfortable with who she is. At the end of the day, we are what we are, but what counts the most is if we can accept that ourselves.”
There was silence in the room for a moment before students all stood and cheered for Tony. Tony turned and hugged me.
“Let’s get out of here, Adele. I don’t need this class anymore.” As we stepped outside we sat down on a bench. “All my life I’ve fought myself and now that I’m at the end of my life I see what I’ve missed. True happiness comes through accepting who you are. I’ll never be male, but I’m a damn good heterosexual male in a woman’s body. My male side of me gives me special insights that others fail to see. I believe who I am is a blessing to me and to those around me.”
“You’re certainly a blessing to me, Tony.”
“So, tell me everything, especially how you got your glow!”
***
I spent the afternoon with Tony and even helped her pack some. Once all of this is finished, I’ll take Tony down to my house. The doctors gave her no hope and they even limited her prescriptions. Tony deserves to have people that care for her around her.
Back at the hotel. I changed into my travel skirt and stockings and headed downstairs to meet Matt and the team. Matt looked weary and I wished I could take care of him but this was all life and death business and everything needed to be handled with detail and precision. Pizzas were ordered and everyone stepped through their role, where they would be, and the timing.
When the pizza came, I managed to get a nice corner seat with Matt. “I don’t mean to be nagging, Matt, but I want to make sure you’re going to be safe.”
“I know you’re worried, and if I’m honest with myself, I’m nervous. For once in my life I have everything I want and I don’t want anything to risk that future. Did you find Tony?”
“I did. She’s skin and bones but her attitude is admirable.”
“Being confronted with the realization your life is about to end can help people focus on what’s important.”
“I hope, one day, we can have a family.”
“That was a sudden shift in the conversation. You’re thinking ahead.”
“I am, but I also said we. You and me. I’ve already committed my heart, mind, and body to you alone. I hope you feel the same way about me.”
Matt headed back to the table leaving me hanging there. He returned a moment later with a white plastic soda bottle ring. “It’s not the most elegant, but with this ring, I promise I’m tying my future with yours. I share your wants and desires.”
“Where’s a bed when we need one?”
We spent the next few hours looking over the plans once again. Matt fitted me with a Kevlar vest and he rode in the van with me to the gym. It seems so long ago that I was here.
We parked nearby and the teams made their way around the gym. Matt kissed me as he left the van. He charged the driver to watch out for me. Five minutes later, I heard shouting and gunfire.
“Man down!” Came a voice over the radio.
More shouts and more gunfire.
Grabbing a nightstick while the driver was occupied on the radio, I raced from the van. The driver shouted after me but I couldn’t sit there and wait for someone to tell me Matt was killed. I had to do something. In the back of my mind I registered how foolish this was, but I was operating by heart and not by mind right now. Slipping into the back door of the gym, I headed up the stairs to a balcony that overlooked the gym floor. I have such a foreboding feeling.
My first glimpse of the gym showed me that Matt’s team had everything under control, but I noted that not everyone from Kun’s team was accounted for. Further down, in the shadowed recesses of the balcony, Craig was concentrating on the people below and sighting in a shot with a rifle. I didn’t have to know who he was aiming at, I could feel it in my bones and cold dread nearly froze me in my tracks.
Whipping out the nightstick, I flung it at Craig. The stick hit him solidly on his shoulder, enough to jerk his rifle up just as his finger pulled the trigger. Craig’s shock was all the time I needed before I was on him. A swift kick from me and his rifle clattered away.
Craig turned angrily and smiled evilly at his recognition of me. I heard Matt yelling to hold fire and heavy steps sounded on the stairs behind me. Craig knew it was over for him, but he pulled a knife and advanced towards me.
“You would have been my greatest conquest. You got lucky once before, but not this time.”
He lunged and all my years of training at the gym kicked in. I stepped forward and to the side, letting Craig’s arm pass my side harmlessly. Dropping my left arm over his, I locked his elbow against my hip as I spun to the right. I heard the crack, his scream, and the knife skitter away down the balcony. Letting go of his broken arm, I continued my spin, swept his leg, and brought my elbow down into his nose. I finished him with a kick to the groin. Craig was left moaning on the balcony floor.
“I hope your prison mates find you absolutely delectable.”
Seconds later, Matt was there by my side pulling me to safety while others cuffed Craig.
“You were supposed to stay in the van.”
“I heard there was a man down and I couldn’t stop myself.”
“Lucky for me you didn’t listen. How can I protect you if you don’t let me?”
“I’m sorry, Matt. I had such a bad feeling about all of this.”
“Come on, before we read Kun his rights, I think you might want to say hello.”
Matt led me downstairs and past Luan, Teddy, and Frank. Luan cursed me and spat as I passed her. “You little bitch!”
Matt kept moving me away until we came to stand before Kun, or as I’ve always known him, Mr. Aikido.
“You lied to me! I thought you were my friend; that you were looking out for me. You set up my parents! You’d sell your soul for money. I hope you rot!”
Kun didn’t even wince at my words. “Craig was right. You were always just a pretty liability. I have connections in the sex trade. I should have sold you to the highest bidder after giving you to Craig for a few days. At least that way I would have made some profit out of you.”
I saw Matt struggling, and I wanted to hit Kun, but he seemed pleased with himself he got a reaction from me. I placed a hand on Matt’s wrist to hold him in check.
Kun continued his rant. “I hope you know, Adele, that your parents were useless, meaningless people.”
I put everything I had into my punch. My form was perfect, everything was aligned; I led with my hip. Kun’s face snapped back with a resounding crack. His nose and possibly one of his cheek bones was broken. I didn’t give him the satisfaction of seeing me wince in pain.
One of the police officers quickly made a comment that civilians shouldn’t be in here. I suspect he was likely wanting to keep them from being sued by Kun.
Kun and the others were led away and I was left standing next to Matt. “We need to get some ice on your hand. That was one hell of a hit.”
“Maybe you can just kiss it better, starting here.” I pointed to my lips.
We headed back to the hotel and stopped in at the conference room to wrap things up. The raid on Kun was very successful and we were all set for Synthodyne mid-morning tomorrow. The team disbanded to get some needed rest so they would be ready to reconvene at eight the next morning. This left Matt and me a few precious hours alone together and I wasted no time in taking him back to our room.
Tonight, would be a special night. We both knew we needed sleep, but I wasn’t going to let Matt sleep until I gave him a massage to relax him some. It was a wonderful time of simply loving on each other without the urgency of making love. We fell asleep and woke up in each other’s arms.
***
The next morning was rushed as we got the team organized. Five Synthodyne locations around the world were being raided at the same moment in time. Once again, I was allowed to go, but this time I had to promise to stay in the van. Under no circumstances was I to enter the facility.
With a kiss and a promise this raid would be safer than the last one, Matt headed into Synthodyne with his team. This time, an all-clear message came over the radio, and the van driver was pulled into the building to help round up stragglers. That’s when Svetlana Alesnikoff snuck out the back and into the alley where I was staying in the van. A quick glance up and down the street told me there were no police around.
Biting my lower lip from the upcoming chastisement, I stepped out of the van and confronted Svetlana. She started to run but I quickly caught her and threw her towards the brick wall of the building. When Svetlana turned around she looked at me and laughed.
“You cleaned up nicely. How you’ve survived, I can’t fathom.”
“You’re done for, Svetlana. All your hard work is for not. Your murderous days are over.”
She laughed again. “Your efforts are too late. We began distribution months ago.” Svetlana tried to make a break for it by running, but I tackled her from behind and pushed her face into the cold, damp, filthy asphalt.
I was shaking with anger. “I should kill you for what you did to my parents. Maybe I should inject you with your own virus? I’d love to see your skin boil away.”
Svetlana was poised even while on her back in an alley. “You never mentioned what I did to you. You’re happy with the change. I can see it in your eyes.”
I couldn’t argue with that and I sat in stunned silence not knowing what to do. My fingers wrapped around her neck and began to squeeze. She began kicking and bucking underneath me. It’s when I realized I couldn’t do it. I stared at my hands and willed them to stop choking her.
Svetlana coughed and sucked in air before laughing. “You’re just a little girl, Brent Daniels. You can’t kill me.”
“I’m not a soulless wench like you. Why? With all the technology at your fingertips, why choose to destroy the fabric of society? There are other ways to get what you wanted.”
“You think you know what we truly want to do. This is just the start. The beginning. Stopping me will have little impact in the days and years to come. You think this is all over? It’s just begun.”
“Adele!” Matt spotted us as he came around the corner and ran up to us. “We have to have a serious talk about what the boundaries of a van are. What’s going on here?”
“This is Svetlana Alesnikoff, murderer of my parents and one of the founders of Synthodyne. You probably want to arrest her.”
Svetlana laughed once more. “You two are priceless. Just wait until Mr. Damon here succumbs to our virus.”
I looked at Matt. “Should I tell her?”
“I think you should.”
“When Chang injected me a second time, my body fought your virus. My blood has been synthesized into a vaccine to prevent your virus from transforming people. It’s being mass produced and distributed as we speak and Matt was one of the first people inoculated.”
Svetlana ground her teeth as Matt pulled her to her feet and placed her in cuffs.
“You will never be safe! Synthodyne has people everywhere. Our virus is mapped and stored in a thousand locations. Even if this event doesn’t work, we have other plans. It will happen!”
“I wish I had a dirty sock to stuff in her mouth.”
“Stay with the van, Adele. I’ll take her to join the others.”
***
Two days had passed and Matt was heavily involved in the wrap up of the missions to take down Kun and Synthodyne. While Matt was busy during the days, I spent time with Tony and helped her pack her place. She was becoming weaker and weaker and had now completely stopped her classes.
Not having people shooting at me made me feel like things were settling down, which was a huge relief. Yet, I miss those frenzied days with Matt and me travelling around the world. There was something special about that time together. Of course, each evening we made sure we found time for one another and whenever we could we were inseparable.
When Matt had finally concluded with the finishing details and we were making plans to head back to my place in Seattle with Tony, he was contacted by the CIA indicating one of the executives would be meeting us to thank us both for the excellent work.
I wore a new white dress that Matt insisted I get for the meeting. I had just finished getting ready and was still in the bathroom when a knock sounded at our hotel room door. I could hear Matt open the door and greet the man.
“Mr. Fairway, I wasn’t expecting you to come to our room. I thought we would meet you at the restaurant.”
“I just got into town and wanted to come by right away and thank you both. Adele is here with you?”
I was about to step out of the bathroom when I heard something odd. “She just stepped out. She’ll be back in a few minutes.”
“One at a time is far preferable anyways…”
The door slammed and there was a big thump against the wall and sounds of a scuffle. A shot rang out and a bullet sent splinters of wood into the bathroom. Frantically, I looked around the bathroom for anything I could use as a weapon but the only thing that presented itself were small containers of shampoo. The sounds of the fight moved away from the bathroom door and another shot rang out. I’m dead if I stay in here and I can’t leave Matt alone!
I burst out of the bathroom and grabbed the first thing I could find; a heavy table lamp. Ripping it from the wall outlet, I saw Matt struggling with a large, gray-haired man in a dark suit. Neither of them saw me yet. Moving behind the man, I kicked with everything I had at the back of his knee while slamming the lamp down on the man’s head.
Things never work out like they do in the movies as the lamp shattered and barely fazed the man. However, my kick to his leg had greatly diminished his leverage on Matt. Matt slammed his fist into the man’s solar plexus as I drove my elbow into the muscle tissue near the man’s neck. The nerve pain that blow caused forced him to drop his gun, but he spun and backhanded me across the room.
I collapsed in a heap and was momentarily stunned; feeling the coppery taste of blood in my mouth. I looked up to see Matt knee the man in the groin and then tackle him into the large flat screen television hanging on the wall. The man dropped heavily to the floor and with a powerful punch from Matt was out cold.
Matt scrambled to get his gun from the nightstand and he held it pointed at the man. Walking backwards towards me, Matt came to gently lift me up to my feet. “Are you all right?”
I could barely respond as I was looking over Matt carefully and kissed him. “I’m fine. Mostly. I might have a nice black eye in the morning. Are you all right?”
“Just a few cuts and bruises. This is Earnest Fairway from the CIA. I think our spy finally exposed himself. You and I need to work on our subtle cues. She’s not here right now is code for you to stay in the bathroom.”
“When are you going to realize I’m not going to let someone come in and kill the man I love? Work with me. Train me. I won’t feel right unless I’m alongside you.”
“You’ve proven to be able to take care of yourself. Even with your ability to fight, I hope you can’t fault me to trying to protect you. I love you, Adele.”
It wasn’t long before security and police were at our door. Earnest Fairway was taken into custody and after many long hours of calls, documentation, and relaying our story, we were finally allowed to be alone again.
“Do you think it’s all over, Matt?”
“I do. At least for a while.”
I snuggled into his arms as we were lying on the bed together. “Good. I’m hoping you might wish to move in with me.”
Matt smiled and brushed the hair from my eyes. “I’d love that. I’m thinking of putting in my resignation next week. I’ve spoken to some people at the FBI. The Seattle office has an opening.”
“Would the FBI be any different? I’m worried after this past week I might never see you.” I’m trying hard not to be clingy, but there’s no true promise to one another that we have a future together. Deep down I’m still a little insecure.
“The FBI is very different from the CIA, Adele. While there may be times I must work late or weekends, the work-life balance is much better. It also depends a lot on the role and I’m looking at a position that will bring me home on a set schedule. If I were to apply, I would like to take a few months off between jobs.”
“Can we pick up Tony and go home tomorrow?”
Matt threaded his fingers into mine. I felt the pinch of plastic as did he. He pulled my hand up to find I still had the plastic ring on. I was suddenly embarrassed.
“You kept the plastic ring from the soda bottle?”
“It’s stupid, I know. You must think I’m no different than your ex-wife. It warms my heart knowing you gave it to me how ever insignificant or cheap it is.”
“I’m touched by your heartfelt connection to the slightest gift I give to you. I want to prove to you I mean what I say. My ex-wife would never have let me put that piece of plastic on her finger. Do you mind if I take it off?”
I bit my lower lip. “Sort of.”
“You, of all people, shouldn’t be wearing a piece of plastic from a soda bottle. What if I take it off so I can replace it with something better?”
“You can do anything you wish, as long as you want me around.”
“Hey…” Matt cupped my face and kissed me. “Yes, we can go home tomorrow. Yes, I want you around. Yes, I want to move in with you. And yes, I want to spend the rest of my life with you.”
The little plastic ring was almost a security blanket for me, but I realized it’s foolishness. Matt’s words need to be good enough. I pulled it off and held it up for him to take away. “You realize you could propose to me with this and I would be fine with that?”
Matt smiled. “I’m sure you would be, which is all the more reason you deserve something better.”
“You’re planning something. I can tell. Are you going to share what surprises you have up your sleeve?”
“Just this…” Matt rolled me over onto my back and began kissing me.
***
The next three weeks were hectic but fun. We moved into my house, the CIA helped us get the house and car into my name, something Kun never even started to do. We repainted the guest room for Tony, and set her up as comfortably as possible. Matt put in his resignation and applied for the FBI job, and I chose to settle in a bit before making any major changes or decisions about my future; besides, Tony needed a lot of care and I was doing my best to take good care of her.
Sitting down on the side of the bed next to Tony, I was shocked by how quickly she was wasting away. My heart ached for her. I was afraid she wouldn’t make it through the night.
“Hey, girlfriend.”
Tony had been sleeping and with the sound of her words I turned away so she wouldn’t see my tears. Wiping my cheeks quickly, I put on a smile before turning back to her and brushed the hair from her eyes. “Hey. How are you doing?”
“I can’t tell you how much it means to me that you’re here every day. I must have done something right in my life to have met you, Adele.”
I sniffed, unable to say anything. I grabbed for her hand more to strengthen my resolve than for hers. “I don’t want to lose you. I’m sorry, Tony. I should be stronger for you.”
“I know I’ll never see the end of the three months the doctor’s suggested I had. I’ll probably not last the week.”
Tony had rapidly deteriorated and I knew she was right. This was the most she’s spoken in a long time. “Don’t think like that. If anyone deserves to live, it’s you. You have too much to show and teach me yet.”
“I’m hindering your life with Matt and you know it. You know he’s going to propose to you soon, right?”
I smiled. “I can only hope.”
“Please. Matt worships the ground you walk on and I can tell you’re head over heels in love with him. It will happen. You’re still glowing by the way.”
“Maybe you’re confusing my glow for my first period.”
Tony laughed. “Welcome to womanhood.”
“I love it. It means I can have kids one day.”
“You don’t need kids, Adele. You have me.” Tony giggled, coughed, closed her eyes, and drifted fast asleep.
She’s so weak and frail. Her breathing is labored. Pulling the blanket up around her neck, I stroked her forehead before heading to meet Matt in the master bedroom.
“How’s she doing?”
“Holding up better than I am. I don’t want to lose her. I hate to even suggest it, but each morning I’m afraid to check on her for fear of what I’ll find.”
“Tony and I have been scheming. She’ll hang in there to see it through.”
***
I slept fitfully last night and woke to the sound of sirens. Not just one siren, but lots of sirens. Some were close and others further away.
Matt rolled over and kissed me. “Please tell me that you didn’t hack into someplace and the police are coming to get you.”
“Wasn’t me.”
“Turn on the television. Let’s see if there’s anything on the news.”
Turning on the television, I changed channels until the Seattle morning news appeared.
“… That’s right Bob, we’re getting reports from all over the city and confirmations from around the world. For those of you just joining us thousands, possibly tens of thousands of people claim to have been transformed overnight. We have reports of plane crashes, house fires, and a rash of suicides sweeping the city. There is only speculation, but this appears to be a globally coordinated biological terrorist attack.” They switched to pictures of people wandering outside, gray dust clinging to their faces and hair. Clips of the people showed the terrible extend of trauma they were going through. Some were screaming, others sitting in the middle of the road staring at their hands.
“Oh my God! Matt, it happened! We didn’t do enough!”
“Breathe, sweetheart. Breathe. We knew this was a distinct possibility. Synthesizing the vaccine took longer than expected and we had no idea the extent that Synthodyne had exposed people to the virus. If it weren’t for you, this day would have been far, far worse.”
Matt’s phone rang and he reached for it as I stared in horror at the images on the television.
“Deputy Director Thompson. Let me put you on speakerphone. Adele is here with me.”
I muted the television.
“Have you both seen the news?”
I still couldn’t speak. The horrors that people are facing shook me to my very core. Matt spoke for us both.
“Just now. Is it true?”
“Yes, but the numbers of those affected are greatly larger than the media is portraying. We estimated that just over one billion people had been exposed to the Synthodyne virus. We collected data from every medical agency, identified those that had a vaccine in the past six months and became a process of inoculation. We estimated we had inoculated seventy-three percent.”
I finally got my voice back. “But that’s nearly two hundred and seventy million people left! All those people. My God!”
“It’s bad, but not that bad, Adele. We’re now estimating between seven and thirteen million people were affected. Matt, Adele, the world owes you both an enormous debt of gratitude. It would have been much worse…”
I heard a repeated thumping sound coming from down the hall and could listen to no more of Director Thompson. “Tony!”
I ran from the bedroom and down the hall, pausing only momentarily to steel myself for what I might see. Opening the door, I was stunned to see a young boy jumping up and down on the bed causing the headboard to thump against the wall. Gray dust was falling from his hair and billowing up into the room. He was wearing Tony’s nightgown and a smile bigger than the sun.
“Tony?”
“I’m a boy!” He bounded off the bed and ran straight into my arms for a massive hug. He must be only around ten years old, age adjusted by the virus.
Kneeling down, I put my hands on Tony’s face and stared cautiously into his eyes. “The whites of your eyes are no longer yellow. How do you feel?”
“Sore, tired, and amazing!”
Matt was standing behind me now. “The virus must have completely over written Tony’s DNA, eliminating the cancer in the process. We’ll have to confirm when we get a chance.” Matt reached out and stroked Tony’s hair.
I looked up at Matt and smiled. “In everything going on, we forgot to give Tony the vaccine. Had we, Tony would never have had a chance to live.”
Tony was still bouncing on his feet. “I feel free for the first time in my life! What happens now, Adele?”
“I happen to have some experience with this. We’ll work to get you a new identity, we need to find you some clothes, and you’ll need several showers to get the dead cells from your body. I have no doubt you’re hungry and tired.”
“I’m famished. God… Wouldn’t it be nice to go back to diversity class and hear what they think about your story now?”
“Our story, Tony. Yes. Yes, it would.”
***
A few weeks had passed and slowly the world fell back into rhythm. Each day I still woke with a knot in my stomach about all those people that had been transformed. The Centers for Disease Control kept Matt and me up to date with the latest. Early estimates were that nearly seventeen million people around the world were transformed, higher than expected. Governments had been preparing for the event, even establishing counseling centers in advance, but no one could truly have foretold the impact this would have on society.
The aftermath will take years to sort out. The only proof people had gone through a change turned out to be viral markers left in their blood system, but that didn’t stop many from trying to take advantage of the situation and claim they were someone else before to gain access to wealth and fame. In the midst of chaos, people will still try and take advantage of each other. It’s such a shame.
One of the strange aftereffects was that rape crimes had rapidly diminished after the event. Psychologists believed this to be caused by a new awareness of vulnerability, but it was way too early to tell if this would be a lasting result.
Shelters were established for people to go, get tested for a positive change, get some needed counseling, free clothing, and begin the process of establishing their identification.
According to the CIA, Synthodyne’s virus design and the technology around it had vanished. Medical professionals around the world were united in their belief they would never be able to replicate it. Conspiracy theories were prevalent and widespread.
Life for me had changed as well. My house truly felt like a home. There was never a moment that Tony wasn’t smiling and Tony quickly adapted to life as a pre-teen boy with the exception that his skills for cooking and taking care of himself were on par with anyone my own age, which, in reality, he was. Tony and I volunteered our time to assist in the transitions of those that were impacted. In some ways this helped ease my burden over what had happened.
Matt and I were perfect and we continued our discussions about our future. Being so kind and gracious, Matt never even considered having Tony live anywhere else. I was even surprised when I spotted Matt and Tony throwing a football together the other day. Matt will make a great father.
I had been pondering all these things, lost in my thoughts, when a knock sounded at the bedroom door. “Your ride is ready, Miss Refaeli.” Tony giggled at the formality.
“What do you think, Tony? Am I dressed appropriately to meet Matt’s parents?”
“You’re always stunning, Adele. You’ll be fine. Matt’s a good man. I approve.”
I smiled. “What about you, Tony?”
“Have you seen Heather from across the street? I’m rather smitten with her. Did you know she was around our age when she transformed? Her weight as a boy was so slight she was age regressed like me.”
I laughed. “House rules. No dating until you’re sixteen.”
Tony laughed. “My new sixteen or my real age? You best not keep your date waiting.”
I slipped in the last of one of my mother’s gold dangly earrings, checked my hair and makeup, and met Matt at the car. Turning back to see Tony in the doorway of the house, I couldn’t resist the urge to tell him not to burn the house down.
Matt kissed me and opened the car door. “You look spectacular as usual, my love.”
“I want to make a good first impression.”
Matt reached over and squeezed my hand.
As we drove to Matt’s parent’s house, I stared out the window of the car at the houses and people I saw. I’m amazed at the resiliency of the world. Amidst the greatest catastrophes, mankind finds a way to rise up and come together, at least for a time. A year from now, who knows?
We pulled up to a lovely stone and wood Craftsman home that told me much about those that lived there. The landscaping was carefully tended and I could just picture a happy, loving family sitting together on the front covered porch. By the time Matt opened the car door for me, I could see his parents already coming down the front steps. His mother’s eyes were glistening with moisture as she rushed to envelope Matt in her warm and tender embrace. I stood back seeing the love this couple had for their son and was suddenly very self-conscious.
My nerves quickly evaporated as Matt’s mother took my hand in hers, looked me in the eyes, and hugged me like I was her own daughter. “You are the prettiest thing I’ve ever seen. Matt’s told us so much about you.”
“Thank you.”
“Please, come in.”
Stepping inside Matt’s family home, I immediately felt comfortable. It wasn’t pretentious or stuffy, but it was filled with quality furnishings and memories. A warm, cozy fire burned in the fireplace in the living room and on the mantle, were pictures of Matt. I lifted one small framed photo of Matt standing in front of an electronics store with a broom in his hand.
I felt a presence behind me and found Matt’s father watching me. “Good values run deep, Mr. Damon. Matt told me about how he started working here. It sounds to me like you were an amazing father to him.”
“He’s a good son. I don’t like to see him hurt.”
Placing the picture back on the mantle, I considered how I might respond to Matt’s father. Picturing Matt hurt brought tears to my eyes and they spoke for me more eloquently than any words I might have said. “I know you don’t know me, Mr. Damon, but hurting your son is the last thing I ever want to do. I love him with every fiber of my being.”
Matt’s father’s strong arms wrapped around me. “You’re right, we don’t know you, Adele, but I’ve already seen a depth of caring in you that goes well beyond what Matt has told us. Don’t worry about Agnes and me as we already think the world of you. I can see what Matt means to you and what you mean to Matt.”
My tears were quickly replaced with a smile. “What exactly has he told you about me?”
“He told us how you willingly offered your life for his, but that’s not the only thing he shared.”
“I’m sure his tales are woefully exaggerated.”
“If anything, my love, they barely scratch the surface of your character, grace, and charm.”
Matt’s father stepped aside as Matt walked into the living room to stand next to me. Matt’s mother pulled his father out of the room. Matt glanced back to make sure we had a little privacy before he took me in his arms and kissed me deeply.
“Your parents are adorable and so kind.”
“I’m very glad to hear you say that because if things go well, you may get to see them a lot more often.”
“What things?”
Matt dropped to one knee and took my hand in his. Even though we had spoken about marriage, nothing could have prepared me for a moment such as this. Heat rose to my face in a moment of eager anticipation and awkward embarrassment. What have I done to find myself so worthy of Matt’s love and devotion?
“Adele, from the moment I laid eyes on you, my heart has never been the same. There was just something about you that unlocked the chains I had placed around my heart. At first, your looks drew me to you like a magnet pulls on iron; a beauty that is unsurpassed. But it was your heart, wit, and kindness that won me over. I love that you like to touch and be close, the way you pull your hair behind your ear, and the way you bite your lower lip when you’re nervous, just like you’re doing now. You put others first, even at risk to your own life. How could I not fall completely in love with you? You would do me a great honor if you would marry me.”
“How can I not say yes to a man that has won my heart repeatedly every minute of every day since we first met? It would be easier for me to stop the ocean tides, or the moon from orbiting the earth, than to ignore that which I so much desire. My heart was yours well before you fed me peach cobbler or tried stealing my treat in China. My answer is yes. It will always be yes; for I can’t live without you.”
Matt smiled broadly and reached into his pocket. He pulled out the white plastic soda bottle ring and slipped it onto my finger. I laughed, and pulled him up to kiss him.
“You thought you were giving that ring up, but I wanted you to know how much significance I put on it as well. Tony thought it would be fun.”
“I knew you were both scheming something. I’d marry you any day, Mr. Damon.”
“Ahem…Is there something we should be informed of?”
I had been utterly lost in Matt’s embrace, forgetting we were in his parent’s home. Matt’s parents were standing not too far away. Matt looked at them a little sheepishly.
“We were just having a conversation.”
“Matt Christopher Damon. Don’t lie to me unless all your conversations begin on one knee.”
“You saw that?”
I wrapped my arms around Matt and kissed him. “If it’s all right with the both of you, I’d like the privilege of taking over responsibility for Matt.”
Matt’s mom came over and hugged us both. “I know we haven’t had much of a chance to get to know you yet, Adele, but if Matt believes you’re the one, then I’m happy to have you join our family.”
Matt’s father came and hugged us both as well and asked to see the ring.
Matt covered up my hand and hid it from them but one stern look from his father and Matt lifted my hand for them both to see.
“That’s a…”
I interrupted. “Isn’t it beautiful?”
Matt sighed at his mother’s exasperated look. He fished into his pocket and produced a gorgeous platinum diamond ring, one far fancier than the one at the airport. “I thought if she accepted the plastic one, then I would know really loved me. Tony suggested I could always get my money back for this one as well.”
“I don’t need a fancy ring, my love. I just need you.”
Matt looked at his parents. “There’s history behind this plastic ring, just so you know.” He slipped the plastic ring off my finger and placed the new one on. It glittered in the firelight.
“Don’t you dare throw that plastic ring away.”
Matt’s parent’s smiled. “Congratulations you two. We’ll give you a minute while we finish up preparing dinner.”
I watched them leave before tackling Matt onto the couch. “I would have never thought that I could ever be so happy and it’s all because of you. I hope I never give you cause to want to leave me.”
“Not a chance in the world of that happening.”
I heard a click and found I was now handcuffed to Matt. I smiled and kissed him. “This will make for some very interesting lovemaking.”
***
***
Dear reader,
A great deal of effort goes into writing a story such as this one. My writing is a method of coping for me, allowing me to envision myself as that which my brain and heart yearn for but my body will never become.
I would probably still write even if no one left a single comment, but knowing that my words have touched you in some small way helps me feel like I’ve accomplished something worthwhile. Please take a moment to comment or review. I always look forward to reading each one.
Casey Brooke
This is a story I wrote some time ago. It's shorter than most. I hope you enjoy this short story.
The Weather Girl
Have you ever flipped through the local news stations just to find the one with the best looking anchors or weather person? For me, it is not so much about the content of the news, it is who I got to stare at for those forty-two minutes every morning while I get ready for work. I'm not strange or some weird stalker. It is the same reason why I choose female gaming characters. Personally, I would rather look at something pretty than a clunky, chunky, male.
A few weeks ago I was watching News Channel 7's morning broadcast because every seven minutes they put, in my opinion, the star of the entire cast on. The weather girl, Mandy Stone, was not only young and beautiful, but also articulate, smart, and witty. Her long, blonde hair, bright blue eyes, luscious full lips, and a trim, pert body with a perfect hourglass figure and large, but not huge, breasts, gave her that all-American look. She looked sweet and charming in her dresses that she chose to wear everyday, showing just enough leg to be enticing without giving the impression she was simply eye-candy. She did not wear a wedding ring, revealing a hint of availability, so that was always a good sign. Ever since I found her on the news I was unable to tell anyone what the weather was going to be like, as every day Mandy rattled off temperatures and pressures, yet I could never focus on what she said.
Anyways, I was watching the news a few weeks ago and the station announced a new contest. Write a letter explaining why you want to be a weather person and the best entry would win a job-shadow day with Mandy. At, twenty-seven years old I was fairly well situated with a job as a personal trainer to the wealthy elite of the city. In reality, it was a no-brain job that anyone could do. You just had to look fit and make people sweat and give bulging, usually overweight people some encouragement to make them think they were looking better. It was a job, not a career. Since I had flexibility on my schedule, I thought, 'why not?' I've taken an interest in what weather people did since Mandy showed up and I was a decent creative writer. I could do this.
Over the next few days I wrote and edited my letter to the news station. I explained I was very interested in understanding the behind the screen work weather people did on a daily basis. I did a lot of weather forecasting research on the Internet and expressed that I was hoping to get some inside information on how the various computer models could be correlated into a cohesive weather forecast. I chose my words carefully and crafted them with care to make me sound knowledgeable, yet deeply interested. I also attached my photo, just in case Mandy or other people were also choosing based upon looks. Since I have done some fitness modeling I felt it couldn't hurt.
Several weeks later I was surprised one late morning to get a call from Mandy herself. "Hello. I'd like to talk to Jeff Daniels. This is Mandy Stone from the News Channel 7."
"This is Jeff speaking."
"I must say Jeff, that I was very impressed by your submission for our win a job shadow day with me contest. If you're still interested, then I'd love to have you shadow me next Friday."
I was stunned and excited that I had a chance to meet face-to-face with such a beautiful woman. "Definitely. I am looking forward to spending the day with you."
"Okay, but be warned, my day starts at 4:00 am. I'll need you here at the station by 3:45 am so we can get you checked in. Periodically they will also have cameras following us to document our time together and you'll be able to present the weather live with me. You just can't wear anything green. Still interested?"
"Very!"
"Great. I'm looking forward to spending the day with you."
After receiving the details and directions from the administrative assistant, I was anxious. Waiting until next week would be a painful experience. I spent a fair amount of time reading up on weather forecasting and how the stations used green screen to present. If nothing else, I wanted to look intelligent and good enough that maybe I could drum up some extra clients from the opportunity. I even practiced presenting the weather while I watched Mandy in the mornings.
The week came and went and I set my alarm for 2:00 am so I could shower, trim my stylish two-day stubble beard, have breakfast, get dressed, and head to the station in time. I arrived just as Mandy pulled into the parking lot and she spotted me right away.
"Good timing, Jeff. You look even more handsome than your photo."
I couldn't believe she actually seemed to be flirting with me. "Good morning, Mandy. You're taller than I expected and the TV simply doesn't do your looks justice."
She blushed. "Honestly, sometimes I think they hired me to help get ratings. They're always asking me to wear more provocative clothing. Sometimes the news companies could care less about credentials."
"I think how you choose to dress is perfect. Stylish, yet conservative. I've watched your weather forecasts because of all the stations you're the only one that actually seems to really know what's going on."
She smiled at the compliment and grabbed my arm in hers. "Come on, Jeff. We have a very busy day ahead of us and the weather is shaping up to be one of the most interesting days on record."
Mandy got me checked in and we both went into her office. "We have about an hour before the camera crew will come in and start filming us. Let's check the computer models first, then we have to go to makeup and styling to make sure we look good enough to go on the air."
I watched Mandy as she leaned over the computer. She was truly stunning and looked to be about my age. I was having a hard time focusing on the screen as my perspective gave me a glimpse down the top of her dress, exposing a hint of her bra and her gorgeous cleavage. I was startled when she spoke. "So, Jeff, what do you do for a living?"
"I'm a personal trainer and part-time fitness model."
"You really look fit. Maybe I should use you for my trainer?" She placed her hand on my bicep. "You certainly feel fit." She looked into my eyes and I could tell there was more there than a light flirt. Just then the computer bleeped at us and she looked back at the screen. "Would you look at that! This is truly amazing."
I glanced down at the screen and was grateful all my research over the past week was helping me understand what I was seeing. I pointed out several things on the forecast model. "It looks like there is a high amount of solar flare activity today and with our already charged atmosphere and huge temperature differentials here, here, and here, I would guess that we might have dry lightning and the potential for severe weather later on?"
She turned and looked at me like I just read poetry to her. "And I thought you might be all brawn and no brain. I'm very sorry I ever thought that about you. You're correct, but not only the opportunity for dry lightning, but also some chance at ultra-high frequencies being generated at various elevations. Today would be an excellent field reporting chance." Mandy then made a few quick calls to the producer who seemed to think heading out to the local highest location in the city would be a perfect venue. "Let's get over to makeup and styling."
I admit that I was very taken by this beautiful woman. I watched how she was careful to make sure the makeup people only used light makeup, as she did not want to appear anything other than the sweet person that she really was. The stylists touched up her hair but there was not much they could do to make her more presentable. "Okay, Jeff, let's review the slides for the 4:30 am weather forecast. Looks like we'll need to be on location by 9:00 am, as that's when the peak of the weather should be happening."
Mandy and I sat together as we reviewed the slides for the forecast. The anchors were updated as to the unique weather situation and some ad-libbing would happen with Mandy. The first live forecast would be handled by Mandy alone, then I would join her on the second one. If all went well they would have me do a solo forecast for the following one. Between screen prompts and repeating information over and over again, I felt it would be pretty straight forward.
I stood off to the side in the studio and watched Mandy do her final preparations. She looked over at me and winked, then, on cue, she began speaking into her microphone and walked to the green screen. I could overhear the anchors talking to her. "Well, Mandy, what do you have in store for us today? We hear there is something special happening weather-wise?"
"Yes, Bob. There is a lot happening today. Take a look at the following..."
"Mandy, you're amazing. I don't know how you can do that so well. No matter what, I'm very pleased I could be here with you today. I know this might be a little forward of me, but if you're not seeing anyone, perhaps you would like to get lunch together sometime?" I winced feeling like I was pining, but the reality was that I was.
"You know, Jeff, I think I would like that. Perhaps we can go get lunch today after my shift is completed?" She touched my arm again and looked up into my eyes. I wanted to kiss her but I knew I would mess up her perfectly applied lipstick. There was definitely something there. If soul mates existed, she was the one for me. Hopefully she felt the same about me.
"Two minutes, Mandy and Jeff. You're both on next." Mandy grabbed my hand and pulled me over to the green screen. "You'll do great, Jeff."
"Three, two, one..." "Hey, Mandy, looks like you have someone with you today?"
"Yes, Bob. This is Jeff Daniels, the winner of the job shadow for a day with me contest. Hello, Jeff."
"Hello, Mandy. It's great to be here and I'm impressed with all the work you do behind the scenes to prepare the forecasts."
"Thank you, Jeff. I understand you're a personal trainer and part time model. How does that play into your interest in weather?"
"I admit that personal training and weather seem pretty disconnected, but you'd be surprised to learn just how the weather plays into the physiology of the human body. Certain weather conditions make people more active and energetic, while other weather patterns, such as lightning storms and ions in the atmosphere can actually interfere with brain function."
Mandy smiled brightly like I just said the most romantic thing to her. "Very interesting, Jeff. I wonder how the weather affects relationships? In any event, Jeff and I will be on location on top of Mt. Herman later this morning to discuss the special weather circumstances we're having today. Jeff, why don’t you tell everyone what we should be expecting today." I read off the cues and pointed to the right spots and everything went very well.
"You just continue to surprise me, Jeff. You did a phenomenal job back there. You're a natural in front of the camera. I better be careful or you might take my job away from me."
"If I do then you can always take up personal training."
"Jeff, we're not going to be able to do your solo forecast as we need to get on location. I hope you don’t mind. We'll put the backup presenter on until we go live on Mt. Herman." This was fine with me. Sitting next to Mandy for an hour to get to the top of the mountain sounded exhilarating.
The drive with the crew was routine with the exception that I kept staring between Mandy's breasts and her exposed knees. We chatted casually all the way there as if we were long time friends and found out we had much in common. While a fitness buff herself, she even had been a personal trainer for a short time at a small gym. She enjoyed several computer games that I liked and was surprised to hear her confide that she usually created male characters. She laughed when I told her I preferred making female characters.
In what seemed like no time at all we were unloading on top of Mount Herman. The sky looked threatening one moment and clear the next. The morning sun, reflected off the clouds in an array of startling colors. The camera team started to set up and the field producer positioned us on the very summit about twenty feet away from the camera. The air felt charged with electricity and sky changed from brilliant orange to dark gray every few seconds. I watched Mandy's hair suddenly float up as if charged with static electricity, then, just as quickly, it lay back down again. We stood side-by-side and we had a minute before we went live. I looked back over my shoulder to see chain lightning bouncing through the clouds. I touched Mandy's arm to get her attention when it all happened.
As I touched Mandy's exposed skin on her arm, a bright flash blinded everyone. I could feel electrical pulses running between Mandy and me. It was as if we were glued together. Flashes of color mixed with high-pitched sound filled my ears. Then it was all over. As my eyes adjusted I looked over to see myself standing next to me. I looked down to see large cleavage then I looked back at myself. "Mandy?" I said, my voice completely sounding strange in my ears.
I watched as my old self's eyes widened. "Jeff?"
The field producer started shouting, "Pack up and get out of here. Everyone in the van! It's too dangerous!" We both stood for a moment staring at each other before the producer grabbed the microphone from my hand and pushed us towards the van.
I sat in the van looking at my exposed legs as the dress I was wearing rode up when I went to sit. Mandy still looked at me in total shock. Her hand went to my old face and felt the stubble there. I was doing the same with my hand to my face.
"Is everyone all right?" Shouted the producer. Mandy and I nodded quietly. "Then, let's get out of here."
Mandy took my old hand and grabbed mine. The feel of that hand in mine was so strange as it felt so large and strong. I suddenly felt very vulnerable and weak. Mandy leaned over and whispered in my ear, "It's really you, Jeff?" I nodded. "How did this happen?" I was still so shaken I did not say anything. I shook my head.
I looked back down between my cleavage and to my shapely, silky smooth legs and slowly began getting aroused. While I hated to admit it, and I certainly would never have confided this, I always wanted to know what it would be like to be a woman. It was the truth as to why I chose female characters. I snuck a glimpse over at my old body. It was clear Mandy was struggling with her own problem as the front of her pants was getting rather large. I leaned over to her and whispered, "I'm not sure this is the appropriate time to say this, but I'm getting a little more than excited about what just happened to us. I hope, perhaps, we can still have our lunch date?"
Mandy turned her head towards mine. "How do you control this thing? All I can think about is seeing what it would be like to..." I looked around to make sure no one was watching, and I lifted my face to meet my old lips. It was enough to tell me Mandy was feeling the same things I was. It was just a light kiss and yet my lips felt so sensitive, setting my entire body on fire.
I could see Mandy struggling and I grabbed a sweater for her to cover up her bulging problem. She seemed very grateful. The ride back was uneventful with the exception of our hands not letting go of each other. We didn't talk much as we were both unsure of what to really say, especially with the rest of the crew in the van. It was 10:30 am when we got back and we were ushered straight to makeup and styling. The girls touched up my makeup and added a few changes to my hair. I was then thrust in front of the camera for a special briefing. I glanced over at Mandy who seemed visibly anxious.
"Welcome back, Mandy. We have some footage of you on top of Mt. Herman. Can you tell us what happened?"
"Yes, thanks, Bob. It was a pretty harrowing experience and we're all a little shook up. While we were preparing for our live broadcast, dry chain lightning hit the mountain top. Combined with high-intensity frequencies caused by solar storms, the effect was profound and powerful. I believe we all experienced disorientation and temporary blindness, but no one was hurt."
"We're glad you're back safe and sound. How did your job shadow, Jeff Daniels, fair?"
"I think I can speak for Jeff in that he was as exhilarated by the events of the day as I was."
"Thanks, Mandy!"
I walked over to Mandy and she whispered in my ear, "You did amazing. I couldn't have done a better job myself. Let's get out of here!" We left the station and got into each other's car. Mandy led the way to her apartment and she helped me find the right keys to open the door. Once inside we finally felt like we had a chance to talk.
"Can you believe what happened to us? How do you think it happened? What do we do now?"
Mandy paced back and forth in my old body. "I don't know, Jeff. It had to be the lightning, combined with the additional energy in the air and the fact you were touching me at the time. It must have been a one in a billion chance occurrence. Unless we spontaneously change back, I think we are each other for good."
Perhaps it was the female hormones, or the fact that I felt small, weak, and vulnerable, but I sat myself down on the couch and cried. Mandy came over and put her arm around me protectively. "We can do this, Jeff. You're a natural. You could easily be me. I've had personal training experience before and should be able to live my life as you as long as it takes."
"What if we never change back?"
"Jeff, I have a bit of an admission to tell you. When I saw your photo, I felt an instant connection to you. I'm not a lesbian or gay or anything, but I really wanted to be you. I always wanted to be male but knew that was never possible. You turned out to be my fantasy. I know this is probably harder for you."
I looked up into Mandy's eyes. "Maybe not as hard as you would think. Like you, I always wondered what life would be like as a woman and seeing you on TV everyday made me fantasize about you and being you. It's a secret I've always had."
"Then I suggest we make the most of it, for as long as it lasts."
Mandy helped me to my feet and we stood facing each other. She reached over and gently stroked my face and lifted my chin with her fingertips. She kissed me, long and passionately. I melted into her embrace. My breasts pressed against her hard body. I could feel her arousal building and could see the bulge at the front of her pants straining against the fabric. On one hand, it would be strange touching a male penis, but on the other, it had been mine up until a few hours ago and I had touched it all the time. I admit I was a little tentative and scared at first, but Mandy knew every place to touch me to build an insatiable fire within me. "Turn around." Mandy suggested. I turned my back to her and I could feel her warm breath against the back of my neck. She kissed me below my ear on my neck and I finally understood what the term hot and bothered meant. She pulled me close and I could feel her erection pressed against my soft butt. We rocked back and forth and I purposefully pressed myself back into Mandy. Her hands roamed my body from behind, encircling my waist, cupping my breasts, and pressing my dress between my legs.
I felt Mandy pull back slightly as she began to unzip my dress. I felt the cool air on my exposed skin. She slipped the right shoulder of the dress off exposing my shoulder and my right breast encased in a lacey, black, bra. Mandy started kissing me along my shoulder. I let out a moan of pure excitement and I reached back with my hand to feel her erection. I felt the dress falling free of my body and caught a glimpse of ourselves in the mirror. I watched as a stunning blonde woman in a black bra and panties was being seduced from a handsome man behind her. I watched as the man slowly removed her bra, freeing her glorious breasts. They were perfect breasts as they did not sag but were large and perky. I looked down, feeling the weight of my breasts unsupported now. My nipples became erect in the cool air and with the light brushes Mandy did with her fingers. I'd never experienced anything like that feeling before. I never realized just how sensitive a woman's breasts were. They felt so amazing and I could almost have an orgasm from their stimulation alone.
I turned around and kissed Mandy on the lips. My arms wrapping around her neck. I started unbuttoning her shirt exposing my old body's chiseled chest and abs. I ran my fingertips over her chest and felt the strength and leanness of her body. "Is it strange that I am so turned on right now? I mean, I should be scared and I'm not into men, but that's my old body and all I want to do is have you make love to me."
"I feel the same way about you. If I don’t get these pants off they are going to rip."
"Mmmm. I can help you with that." I knelt down in front of Mandy, feeling my breasts move freely as I did so. I looked up into her eyes as I undid the belt, then slowly unbuttoned the pants. I pressed my hand against her erection and rubbed back and forth through the pants. I could tell she was straining to keep her composure. I unzipped the pants and pulled them down along with her underwear. Her erect penis practically hit me in the face. It was so much larger than I ever thought it was.
I wrapped my hand around it and found my fingers could not fit all the way around. "If you are going to use this, you will need some relief first." I saw Mandy shake her head and I took a bold step to slide my full luscious lips over my old penis. It was a strange feeling, but I knew how much I loved having this done to me before and secretly I was hoping Mandy would reciprocate by licking my wonderful new wet vagina. Mandy started moaning right away and I could feel her hand on the back of my head. I started out slow and began increasing my pace as I slid my mouth onto and off of her penis. It did not take long and soon I could feel Mandy's whole body tense. I tried to prepare myself but there is just no way I really could. With a final thrust on her part and as I tightened my grip on her penis she erupted into my mouth. I swallowed as much as I could but there was so much and it dribbled out of my lips and onto my hand. The salty taste was not altogether unpleasant and I attributed that to my new female tastebuds. Mandy's knees began to buckle as she completed her orgasm.
"Oh my god! That was the most amazing thing I have ever felt. It was short, yet so powerful and concentrated. I almost lost control of my body." Mandy lifted me up and unashamedly kissed me, her tongue probing my mouth. I'm sure she was tasting her own cum and yet she was not squeamish at all about it. All I could do is moan softly as she lifted me up and gently laid me on my back on the bed. She began kissing my entire body starting with my head and neck. She moved ever so slowly down until her tongue flitted across one of my nipples. I was so turned on and wet and when she put my nipple into her mouth and lightly squeezed I almost had an orgasm. I was moaning loudly as she continued to kiss her way down my body.
I felt her fingers in my panties and with little effort she raised me up and slipped them off my silky smooth legs. Now fully naked I squirmed on the bed needing release. Mandy kissed my flat stomach and thighs. I reached both hands to my breasts and squeezed them. She then slid her tongue over my wet vaginal lips. I gasped aloud, my back arching involuntarily. I felt her tongue slide between my lips until it found my swollen clitoris. She circled her tongue around it, bringing me closer and closer to orgasm. Just as I was about to explode, I squeezed my breasts together, gripping my nipples between my fingers. Mandy gripped my clitoris with her lips and lightly pulled. It was all I needed to explode in wave after wave of ecstasy. My entire body was shaking and the orgasm continued the longer she teased my clit. I could have come for an hour and it was with mixed relief that she slowed her ministrations down and let my body begin to relax.
Mandy worked her way back to my eager lips. I grabbed her face and kissed her passionately, my tongue tasting my own sweet juices. I was so turned on I needed her inside me. I reached down and could feel her hard erection. She was ready. I looked into her eyes and pleaded. "I need you inside me."
She smiled. "I thought you'd never ask."
I spread my legs and felt the tip of her penis push against my wet vagina. It was so tantalizing to feel it enter and push me open little by little, rubbing my clit with each push. My hips automatically rocked back and forth in rhythm to each of her strokes. Finally, she pushed the full length into me. I gasped and moaned as I felt myself being filled. I grabbed the small of her back as she arched, pushing deeper and deeper. The feeling was so wonderful and amazing. It was at that moment that I never wanted to change back. There was something about giving of your body in a way that someone else was inside of you that changed the entire love making for me. It was so much more emotional.
As Mandy got her rhythm down I could feel my breasts rock back and forth. I was ready to come again and all I could do was moan with each thrust. Mandy was tensing and I could feel her muscled body getting ready to erupt. With one final deep thrust, I felt the tip of her penis press against my cervix and, her shaft rubbing against my clit. I had thought my first orgasm as a woman was the best I had ever had, but was I ever wrong. This orgasm was so powerful and long and I could feel my vaginal muscles clamping down on Mandy's penis. It felt beyond wonderful. As Mandy came I could feel her sperm squirt inside me and filling my vagina even more. It was indescribable. Mandy collapsed on top of me, breathing hard. Our lips found each others.
"That was incredible!" Mandy panted.
"I don't know about you, Mandy, but I've never experienced anything so wonderful in my entire life. Can we try it again?"
Even when I asked that I could feel her penis soften within me. Mandy laughed. "We will, Jeff. I think I need a few minutes though." We rolled over and snuggled. Mandy wrapped her arms around me and I lay contentedly on her chest. Soon we drifted off to sleep.
***
Six months later Mandy was now going by the name of Jeff. He turned on the TV to watch his favorite weather girl, Mandy Daniels. Mandy looked stunning in her black dress. He noted the wedding ring on her finger when she pointed out the temperatures on the weather map. Jeff smiled as he felt his erection grow. He was still getting used to that feeling.
Thyria’s Bow
The blast from the horn resonated deeply within me. I bolted upright as it sounded two more times echoing through the castle hallways and the mountains to the north. For hundreds of years the horn of the bayla beast had been used to signal the official end of winter and the beginning of the battle season. This was the season I would finally be recognized as a man and I was excited to begin it.
After changing, I rushed from my room and through the cool gray stone hallways. I was no more than a hundred feet down the hall when Cyelena Romaxren almost ran into me.
“Isn’t it exciting, Karack? The gala event is tonight and tomorrow the first battalion departs for the Fields of Middlenden.”
Cyelena was my only real friend at the castle. I had a crush on her ever since I was ten years old. She had long brown hair and the brightest brown eyes I had ever seen. I knew she was the prettiest girl in the entire realm of Venalleigh.
“We’re both eighteen today. I can go to fight the Darken Horde.”
Cyelena sighed. “That’s not what I hear. I walked in on Thaen and your father the other day. I slipped behind a tapestry when I heard them speak your name. I’m not sure how to put this, but they both agreed you’re too small to be of any use.”
“If I don’t go to war then I’ll not be recognized as a man. I won’t be able to…”
Cyelena had such empathy for me. “I agree, it’s not fair. You have true courage in your heart. War isn’t always about who is the largest, strongest, or has the biggest sword. Thyria Grimsary wasn’t large when she pushed back the Darken Horde last time.”
“No, but she did have a magical bow given to her from the Goddess of love and war, Kassinia, and a dragon that she controlled.”
“You don’t have to be a legend to make a difference, Karack. You have more heart than most of the army put together.”
“If I can hit the target today they’ll have no choice but to recognize me.”
“You’ve hit the target in practice, but that was from half the required distance and with your own bow.”
I looked down, suddenly embarrassed by the conversation. “You don’t think I can do it.”
“You don’t have to be a fighter to win battles, Karack. You know I believe in you. I’ll be there to cheer you on.”
“I better go get ready.”
“I’ll see you on the training grounds. Good luck.”
***
My thin arms shook just raising the heavy wooden bow and that was before I even pulled back the string. The target was so far away. I was a good shot with my bow, but this beast of heavy wood and sinew weighed twice what mine did.
My father, the king of Venalleigh, sat in his chair with my elder brother, Thaen, at his side. Both had disinterested looks, but with my name announced, my father put his hand to his face and looked down. He’s embarrassed by me, but I’ll show him. I’ll show them both. I wish mother… My mother had died giving birth to me and I swear my brother and father both blamed me for it.
Pulling on the string, I could barely get the tips of the bow to bend back towards me. I strained at the effort and lifted the bow so the tip of the arrow pointed upward at forty-five degrees. This would give me the most distance.
I took a deep breath and urged my muscles to pull the bow back even further. In seconds it was all over. I had overpulled for my strength, my right hand began vibrating and that shook the arrow loose just as I left go. The arrow flew straight towards a metal armored guard with a shield. The target was dozens of yards another direction. I shouted a warning, but the guard just laughed as the arrow dropped harmlessly into the dust at his feet.
I heard my brother laugh and my father groaned before the gathered crowd. With a flick of my father’s finger, I was escorted from the training arena.
***
I had effectively been banned from all the pre-gala events. I sat up in the highest tower of the castle staring out the window. That’s where Cyelena found me.
Cyelena looked pensive. “Hey.”
“I guess they were right about me.”
“Don’t ever think that, Karack. You’re a very special person.”
“Special in that I’m not considered a man and my fate is sealed. I’m an embarrassment to my family.”
Cyelena sat down next to me. “I’m sort of glad you get to remain behind. I don’t want anything to happen to you and you’re my best friend. This way I have someone to talk to.”
My heart lurched. “I wanted to marry you, Cyelena. Had I been recognized as a man, I would have asked for your hand in marriage.”
Cyelena took my hand in hers. “I’m flattered. Really, I am. However, there’s something you need to know about me.”
“Now that you’re eighteen, you’ve already been asked.”
“Well… Yes. But I declined every offer. I’m not like other women.”
“You’re right about that. You’re far better than any of the other women.”
“It’s not like that…”
The bayla horn sounded indicating it was time for the feast and dance. I was required to show up being the second prince of the realm.
Standing, I looked into Cyelena’s eyes. I was a fool to believe I ever had a chance with her. Quietly, I slipped away and headed to my room to change for the evening.
***
“Maybe next year you can try again. If you practice hard, you might get the arrow within fifty feet of the target.” Thaen sat back smugly.
“At least I can sleep well at night knowing you only got the good looks and brawn, Thaen. At the end of your life when your looks and strength have fallen like the last of the leaves in autumn, I will still be smarter than you.”
That caused a laugh from the warriors at the table much to Thaen’s dismay.
“I’ll be happy thinking of you serving the old men while I’m on the battlefield. I’ve been giving much thought to your little friend, Cyelena. On my first return from battle, I’m going to bed her and make her my wife.”
Thaen had never liked me, but this was going too far. I pulled my knife and held it menacingly towards him. “Cyelena’s far too good for the likes of you.”
Thaen threw back his chair and stood menacingly above me. With reflexes bordering on those of a striking viper, he grabbed my wrist and twisted hard until I dropped the little knife and cried out in pain.
“Don’t ever threaten me you little piece of horse dung. All it takes is a single word from father and Cyelena’s mine. As a matter of fact, there he is now. My first break from the battlefield is in four weeks. What better time to marry and impregnate Cyelena than while you’re still here to watch.”
I twisted and kicked for all I was worth. My foot landed solidly against Thaen’s thickly muscled calf. His backhand knocked me over several chairs.
I felt hands on my arm lifting me to my feet. “Are you all right, Karack?”
I looked at Cyelena dressed in her finest green gown and reached for a warrior’s dagger before I felt her pull me to the dance floor. Thaen’s laughter drowned out even the loudest music.
“What was all that about?”
“Nothing.”
Her thumb brushed my lip. “You’re bleeding.”
We danced a little and Cyelena put her head on my shoulder. I wished the world ended at that moment, but it didn’t. Thaen grabbed Cyelena’s arm and pulled her close to him. He put his hand on her backside and squeezed.
“You should be dancing with your future husband, a real man, not that little twig of a boy.”
I saw Cyelena squirm and gasp. Grabbing a bottle of wine from a nearby table I smashed it over Thaen’s head. He staggered, but didn’t fall.
“Let go of Cyelena, Thaen!”
He reached for her breast when I lost it. I tackled him and knocked him into a small group of warriors that were standing nearby. I got my leg around him causing him to fall over. The remains of the wine bottle were in my hand and I pressed the sharp glass against his neck.
“Don’t ever touch Cyelena again!”
I was lifted by my breeches up and away from him and plopped down before my father. He slapped me hard. “You’re a disgrace to the Redbeorn family. You should have never been born. Away with you before I disown you completely and give you the punishment you so deserve for attacking a member of the royal family.”
I ran from the great hall straight to my bedroom.
***
The next morning, I stayed in the tower as the first battalion left the castle. I watched Thaen lead the group of one thousand men as he sat astride his black stallion. They would be joined by six other realms bringing close to ten thousand fighters to the Fields of Middlenden.
The following day I avoided the palace altogether and walked deep into the forest to the grand willow tree by the river. There I sat watching the river swell from the spring runoff.
I hadn’t seen Cyelena since the gala dance. If she knew what was best for her, she would head to another realm, find a worthy husband, and forget all about this place.
“You’ve been hard to track down, Karack.”
I looked away as I recognized Cyelena’s voice. “No one would miss me if I slipped off these rocks and drowned in the river.”
“I would miss you.”
“Some good that does you or me.”
Cyelena was silent as she sat down next to me. “I heard what Thaen had said before we danced and how you defended me. When he took me from you during the dance, you fought him. He’s twice your size and you fought him. I’ll never forget you, Karack.”
I finally turned to Cyelena. “That sounds so final.”
“It is. I wish I was Thyria Grimsary. For her part in turning back the Darken Horde, she was granted her own realm and she ruled it the way she wanted.”
“She took another woman as her partner.”
Cyelena’s eyes went wide for a second. “I don’t remember hearing about that. I just wish I had autonomy to make my own choices. You don’t know what it’s like to be a woman.”
I laughed, but then tempered myself as I looked into Cyelena’s eyes and found hurt there. “I can think of some benefits. Not having to prove yourself to become a woman. Not having to go fight the Darken Horde. Not having any expectations to be big and strong.”
“All very true. But we women must make ourselves presentable and always be demure and accepting of any fate or decision handed down to us. We have no say in matters of the realm. If a single man makes a kill on the battlefield, he has what is called the burden of choice, meaning he can choose any single female as his bride. Whomever he selects has the burden of proof. In other words, a woman must prove his unworthiness to avoid marriage. I can’t ever recall any woman having provided the burden of proof. If you’re beautiful…”
“Which you are.”
Cyelena smiled. “Thank you. If you’re beautiful, you’re the possible target of unwelcome advances, like from your brother last night. And we also have our monthly bleeding.”
“This still doesn’t tell me why you’re leaving.”
“I never said I was leaving, just that I’ll never forget you and what you did to protect me.”
“I’ll always defend you.”
“I know you will.”
I watched Cyelena stand and walk away. I grieved that I could never be enough for her.
***
The next morning my father commanded me to an audience with him in the throne room. I stood before the throne with my hands behind my back and my toes curling in my shoes. I waited somewhat impatiently for him to acknowledge me.
“I’m sending you to the Fields of Middlenden.”
I perked up at hearing that. “Really? I’ll need armor. I better go pack my weapons.”
Father looked at me like I had gone completely insane. “Gods you’re stupid sometimes. Not to fight. To deliver a message to your brother.”
“A message?”
A guard handed me a piece of paper. I read it over carefully several times. “You’re sending me to Thaen to tell him you’ve agreed to his marriage of Cyelena on the fourth lunar day of Caesen. That’s four weeks from today.”
“You have two days to reach Middlenden and two to return.”
“Why?”
“Why what?”
“Why have him marry Cyelena?”
“It was his choice. Who am I to stand in the way of his bedding that pretty little thing? I’ve considered it myself.”
I felt my blood boiling beneath my skin. “Thaen’s a cruel, thick-skulled imbecile. You’re dooming Cyelena to a life of brutal sex and incoherent conversations.”
“The two aren’t completely incompatible. She’s a thing to be used, nothing else.”
“Would you have said that about Thyria Grimsary?”
“Thyria is a myth, boy, and even if she were living today, I think she and Thaen would make a good couple. Now, be off with your skinny hide.”
***
I packed my things and was about to mount my horse when Cyelena pulled me to the side. “I was afraid of this.”
“Run away, Cyelena. I’ll take longer to get to Middlenden to give you a head start. Run away.”
“You would defy a direct order from your father, your king?”
“Not defy, delay to give you time to leave the realm.”
“My fate will be the same no matter what realm.” Cyelena touched my cheek and kissed me full on the lips. She shivered a little and I wondered if I was that repulsive to her. “Be safe, Karack. I’ll never forget you.”
I mounted feeling quite pleased with myself and even somewhat heroic. A beautiful woman had kissed me before my journey to the war. How romantic is that?
I lifted my chin and rode my mare out of the castle walls, through the city streets, and into the forest, turning south on the road to Middlenden.
***
My ride throughout the day was uneventful except for my constant daydreaming. I pictured myself as a mighty warrior heading off to battle to save the day only to come home to my bride, Cyelena. I stopped in for an overnight stay at the Finmer Lodge. I had only read about this place before; a place for mercenaries and warriors passing to and from the front line. I’d heard so many stories and boldly stepped inside. Using as deep a voice as I could muster, I ordered a pint of their strong, dark hoppy-smelling ale.
Taking my pint to a table, I sat down and found the place lacking anything worthy of great tales. My butt stuck to the stained wooden seat, the table surface was filthy, and unsavory men were boasting about their female conquests. The food was greasy and barely palatable.
The poor serving girls made tips by flirting, but they seemed equally fitting for the place. A giant man with a big red beard sat down across from me. His biceps were twice as large as my thigh.
I felt a need to be bold so I struck up a conversation. “I’m Karack. I’m heading for the front-line tomorrow.”
“People around here call me Red. No offense, but you look a little small for a warrior.”
“None taken, but we all must do our part to hold off the Darken Horde.”
“Spoken like a true citizen of the realm.”
“You don’t feel it’s your responsibility to keep your family safe from the Horde?”
“I have a family I keep very safe, but this war is just a distraction to keep the coffers full. The Darken Horde maintain just as we maintain. Year after year neither give nor gain an inch. It’s all about our royalty taxing people.”
“You really think we fight to generate taxes so the royalty can eat their pastries every morning?”
“Why else?”
“If we don’t stop the Horde, they will take control of everything.”
“Listen, kid. You’re still wet between your ears. Here’s how it works. I’m a king and I want to keep my lifestyle. What I need is an outside threat so that I can increase taxes on the hard-working folk. I send my men into battle each summer, taking relatively few losses. I can repeat that cycle year after year. Have you ever wondered why we don’t lose many people?”
“No.”
“Well, you’ll see it tomorrow then. Our men are barricaded away behind a massive fortress wall. They shoot arrows at anything that gets close. That’s not a war you win. That’s a war you maintain.”
I scratched my head. I had never thought about any of that. Could he be right? Is that why the only test of manhood is a bow and not a sword?
“Sorry to burst your bubble, kid. You’re heading to a war that’s designed to be unwinnable.”
Certainly, he must be wrong.
“What about honor?”
“You think honor is about fighting an unwinnable battle? Honor is doing the right thing for the right reasons, no matter the consequences to yourself. Do you think it’s honorable to force women to marry someone they didn’t choose?”
“Why are you not in the system working to solve these things? Is it honorable to run away from standing up from what is right?”
“You can’t always do what’s right when you’re in prison or worse. Wisdom tells you when you can no longer have an impact on change. That’s what happened to me. I tried to make changes, but reached the limit of what I could do. That’s why I’m here. I can protect those I love and do my best to shelter them from the idiocy of the world in which we live.”
“You think you could do better than the kings of the realms?”
“I don’t know anyone that doesn’t think they could do better, but I’m realistic. It’s a waste of time to speak about hypotheticals. I was never born a king, but I’m also smart enough to know that power tends to corrupt. While I think I would do better and put people’s lives before mine, I’m not sure how I would react given the chance. I know not everyone would be happy. Maybe that’s why kings do things to please themselves because they know no matter what someone will be unhappy with their decisions.”
“You’re a good man, Red.”
***
The next morning, I got up and left the lodge. On my journey I pondered what I might see. I had read so many battle strategies through my studies and I pictured intense fighting and strategic positioning. Armies on horseback sweeping in to flank the enemy. Fires burning and smoke billowing in the air mixing with the morning fog as it swept across the battlefield.
As I approached the front line, I was dismayed by what I saw. Thousands of men standing on a thick stone wall. They would stand, take a shot with their bow, and sit back down. Men were milling around joking and grabbing women that served them food by the fires.
Dismounting, I worked my way to a tent with our realm’s flag on it. There, in the midst of luxurious tapestries on the floor, sat Thaen, drinking wine from a glass goblet and sampling a selection of cheese.
“Why are you here, brother?”
“Father sent me to you with a message.”
“Must be important to send you or perhaps we ran out of scullery maids and you were the next in line.”
“He sent me to inflict the greatest humiliation to me.”
“He doesn’t need to send you here for that. You do it to yourself every time you wake up in the morning.”
There was a large shout at the wall which roused everyone to their feet. I ducked out of the tent to see what was going on. People were running towards the wall when a huge stone smashed a section away knocking several men to the ground with obvious grave wounds. My first thought was the Darken Horde were using catapults. Ignoring my brother for a moment, I ran to the wall and peeked over. The Horde was advancing with two very large creatures leading them. I watched one pick up a large boulder the size of a horse and throw it towards our wall. Two men were nearly crushed as the wall exploded into the camp.
Darken Horde are smaller than humans and have spindly arms and legs, sharp fangs for teeth, and bluish-gray skin. Their fingernails were long and sharp. They appeared more animal than human, but they possessed the knowledge and skills to forge metal and build cities. Legend tells us that when the gods placed life on this world, they made humans and we lived in peace. Then, one god, Norath, became jealous of the others and the gods fought. With the combined might of the three other gods, he was cast down to our world losing much of his power. Filled with hatred against the other gods and their creation, his touch turned the ground to ash and the humans around him into the Darken Horde, mere intelligent animals with the sole desire for killing and destroying everything in their paths.
The large creatures were staying out of bow range and yet our massive wall-mounted crossbows weren’t being used. I ran across the wall, diving to the side to avoid another huge boulder. Upon reaching our crossbow, I saw it was loaded but not pulled. Grabbing two men I ordered them to crank the crossbow mechanism. I was surprised they did as asked and soon the crossbow with a six-foot long bolt was ready.
These had good balance so it wasn’t hard for me to spin it around and line up the shot on one of the giant beasts. I held my breath and released the pin. The vibration of the bow tossed me to the side, but I quickly regained my feet to see one of the beast fall on its face. A cheer rose from the wall and I yelled at the men to load and fire the other large crossbow. In minutes, the second beast was down and the war seemed to have gone back to a steady rhythm.
For me, today had been a good day. A few of the men congratulated me and patted me on my back, but my brother was incensed as he half-dragged me back to the tent.
“What were you doing?”
“Were those beasts normal?”
“Never seen anything like them before. I asked you a question.”
“You’re going to berate me for killing one of those beasts?”
“Out here, I give the orders!”
“Clearly, you lack any understanding of battle tactics as you didn’t order the crossbows to be used.”
“I want you out of here!”
“If those beasts are new, why are we sitting back behind the wall? Don’t we want to win this war?”
“What’s the message from father?”
“How many years have we sat back and held the wall just using archers?”
“You know nothing of war!”
“This isn’t war, it’s defense. Do we come out here every year to raise taxes on the citizens?”
“Who have you been talking… Enough! Give me the message and go.”
“Father says you can marry Cyelena on the fourth lunar day of Caesen.”
Thaen’s mirthless smile grew. “I’ll boast to everyone how I took her on our wedding night.”
“You’ll never touch her!”
“I’ll ignore that treasonous remark and threat. Now get out of here and go back home to your dish cloths and books.”
I mounted my horse and looked back over the wall. Nothing was happening and people were all joking again. Then it dawned on me. Cyelena knew about being promised to Thaen.
“I’ll never forget you.”
With sudden realization, I spurred my horse towards home.
***
I rode hard through the night and into the next day, arriving back at the castle late the next morning. Leaping from my horse, I ran through the grounds and to the quarters where Cyelena had her room. I didn’t knock, but opened her door to see her lying on the floor. She had eaten dragonwort!
She was cool and her breathing shallow, but she was alive. I yelled out to staff to start a hot bath and I scooped her mouth of leftover dragonwort. Sticking my finger down her throat caused her to gag and retch. Soon she was lapsing into and out of consciousness. Picking her up, I moved her to the bath and stepped inside it with our clothes and all.
Soon a castle medic arrived and as I massaged warmth back into her extremities he mixed a water and herb concoction to dilute the poison. No questions were asked and I ordered the servants to silence about the matter. I managed to get Cyelena to sip the concoction, and soon, her shaking stopped and her heart began beating stronger.
I wasn’t allowed in her room nor should she be in mine, but I took her to the castle tower and stripped her clothes from her before covering her in warm blankets.
For the next two days I wiped her forehead and fed her small bits of broth. I hadn’t slept the entire time until finally, I was overcome and drifted off.
***
“Karack?”
I jumped to full alert so startled to hear Cyelena’s voice. “Cyelena. How are you feeling?”
“I should be dead. What happened?”
“You tried to end your life. I got back just in time.”
“Why?” She started to cry. “Why did you save me?”
“Because you’re all that’s worth living for. I won’t let you marry Thaen. We’ll run away together before that takes place. There’s always a way where you can be happy and free to choose your own path.”
Cyelena looked so sad. “You should have let me die. I have no future and the person I love I can’t be with.”
I was crestfallen. She loves someone else. I was used to disappointment though. My whole life was a disappointment. “Tell me who this person is that you love and I will do my best to find a way so you can be together.”
“It’s not that simple, Karack. It would be better for me if I were dead.”
“How could I let the one person in the whole world that doesn’t think I’m a misfit die? I’m selfish that way, but I need you in my life. You know I’ve always loved you, but I accept that you love someone else and the best I can hope for is your friendship. A long friendship, not one cut off by you taking your own life. I promise to help you find a way to be happy.”
“You’re a better friend than I deserve, Karack. I’m afraid there are no options. I’m bound by rules and laws, given to your brother without my consent, and can’t be with the one I truly love. There’s no happy ending for me.”
“You can’t give up, Cyelena. Every day I wake up wanting to be different, respected, admired…” I paused and took a deep breath. “…loved. Every night I go to bed wishing the same thing for myself and wake the next day to see nothing changed at all. It’s a never-ending cycle, but I get up and do what I need to do hoping to see one small positive change in my life and I know that someday I’ll make a small positive difference in another person’s life.”
“I’m not as strong as you, Karack.”
“You just need a change in your life. Leave this place with me. I need your help and getting away from here will help us both.”
“Go away? Where?”
“I have it all planned out. In a few days, after you’re stronger, we’ll leave for Ashadale.”
“Ashadale? What’s good in Ashadale?”
“You’re going to think I’m crazy.”
“Yes. I always have, but in a good way.”
“I saw something at the Fields of Middlenden. The Horde had two new beasts that were much larger than the others. I recalled reading something and while I watched over you the past two days I did some more investigating. I think I found a few things that might help us in our fight with the Darken Horde. The first is that before Thyria Grimsary came along the Darken Horde began creating enhanced creatures and the tide of battle began to turn in their favor. Over time the Horde produced larger and larger beasts to do their bidding. Humans were on the brink of destruction when Thyria joined the war effort. After the war ended, Thyria discovered the Darken Horde were using an ancient scroll she dubbed the Darken Rites. This scroll described how the Darken Horde were enhancing their beasts. She tried to destroy the scroll, but it was magically protected from destruction, so Thyria took the scroll and hid it from the rest of the world. After seeing the new beasts in Middlenden, I believe the Darken Horde has found the scroll and have begun enhancing their creatures.”
“People would tell you Thyria and all of that is nothing more than mythical nonsense; a legend of old more fable than truth.”
“Most fables come from a seed of truth. I saw the creatures, Cyelena. None of the warriors had ever seen anything like them before. It makes sense.”
“Okay. Let’s assume you’re correct. What has that got to do with you and me leaving here?”
“I made a promise to you to take care of you, keep you from marrying my brother, and see that you’re happy. Getting you out of here takes care of part of that promise. However, if the Horde really is enhancing their beasts, then humans won’t stand a chance. The world won’t be safe, and you will never be free or happy. Like it or not, our destinies and happiness are tied to the Darken Horde.”
Cyelena squeezed my hand. “Karack, you risk much. You defy your brother and father for my sake and safety. I can’t ask you to do this.”
“I’m unhappy and disregarded in my own home. I have ideas to help humans overcome the Darken Horde, but I’m ignored. If helping you find freedom and happiness defies my father, the king, then so be it. I’m little more than a waif to him anyways. I must believe I’m doing something, anything to make our lives better. In helping you, I help myself become the man I always wanted to be.”
“Tell me this crazy plan of yours.”
“Assuming the Darken Horde either have the scroll or have found a way to enhance their beasts, then humans only have one chance. We need a dragon.”
Cyelena giggled. “No one has seen a dragon in a hundred years.”
“That doesn’t mean they don’t still exist.”
“All right. You find a dragon and it snaps you in two with its powerful jaws or it roasts you with fire. That still doesn’t help.”
“I agree with you. That’s why we need to find Thyria’s bow. Her bow was given to her by the Goddess, Kassinia. It’s the only bow that can hurt a dragon.”
“Then that’s the what you found? You think you found Thyria’s bow?”
“Not exactly. I found a reference to an ancient archive.”
“And the archive must be in Ashadale. Just to summarize all of this. The Darken Horde are enhancing beasts so we need a dragon to push them back. To get a dragon you need to find Thyria’s bow and you think references to the bow’s location might be found in an archive in Ashadale. You want me to go with you to Ashadale to protect me from your brother. Is that everything?”
“Pretty much, just in the wrong order. My priority is your safety and well-being. Escaping this place and going to Ashadale accomplishes that but it allows me to possibly help save the human race in the process.”
A little life had returned to Cyelena’s eyes. “When do we leave?”
***
It took several days until Cyelena regained enough strength and we used that time to prepare for our journey. We were, in essence, going to steal from the realm as I owned nothing but my clothes. I would take two horses from the stables, food, and gear, and I wasn’t planning on bringing any of it back. Soon, I would be a wanted criminal. Wanted for treason, kidnapping, defying my king, and no better than a common thief.
I checked in on Cyelena every day to make sure she was getting her energy back and I still feared she might try to kill herself again. I loved her and she knew that, but she also had made it quite clear I wasn’t the one for her. It pained my heart more than all the other disappointments in my life. However, I would not let her down. I made my promise to her and I intended to keep that promise.
We were just preparing our horses when a guard spotted me. “Karack. The king requests your presence immediately.”
I glanced over at Cyelena and whispered. “Keep packing. If I’m not back in an hour, leave without me.”
I followed the guard with my trepidation building every step closer to the throne room. Has father found out my plans?
The massive doors were pushed open and I entered, only to have the doors close ominously behind me.
“What were you thinking?”
“I’m not sure what you’re asking, Father.”
“You went to the front line and shot a beast with a crossbow. Did you think I wouldn’t hear about that? War is no place for you.”
“It just happened. The Darken Horde had two larger beasts with them that were breaking the wall and injuring our men. No one was considering using the crossbows. I had to do something.”
“For once in your life I’m actually impressed. You should have told me about it.”
“I didn’t believe… When I returned, I found out Cyelena was very sick and I went to see if I could help.”
His eyes pierced my heart and soul. “About Cyelena. She is promised to Thaen and it is inappropriate for you to be seen with her. As of today, you’re not to see her again.”
My anger spiked, but I said nothing. It would do me no good to argue. Red would call this wisdom, but it was more self-preservation. “Father, the larger beasts… I’ve read some ancient history scrolls and at the time of Thyria the Darken Horde had found a way to raise up new, larger beasts. It’s possible they’re doing it again.”
“That’s what you’ve always been good at, Karack. Reading. It’s time you marry and settle down. You’re no use to me in war, but you might just be of use bolstering an alliance with another realm. I’ve sent a message off to Tryeste requesting you marry Helgora, the king’s third daughter.”
Bile caught in my throat. “Helgora? Isn’t she the one that broke our chair that last time they came to visit?”
“Don’t question me on this. There’s not another princess in the world that would marry you and no man has asked for Helgora’s hand in the twelve seasons since she came of age.”
I bit my tongue to clear my head from the hideous images that were running through it. She was nearly twice my age and four times my weight. “Is that all, Father?”
With a flick of his hand I was dismissed. Once away from the throne room, I ran back to the stables to find Cyelena had just finished packing them.
“Let’s go. We need to leave right now!”
“What’s wrong.”
“Father ordered me to stay away from you as it was deemed disgraceful since you’re promised to Thaen.”
“What’s disgraceful is that I was promised to Thaen. You’re sure you want to leave, Karack? There’s no turning back from this.”
“I need to leave more than you’ll ever know.”
***
Thankfully no one had stopped us as we left the palace and surrounding city. We travelled west towards Ashadale and through the thickly forested region of the Lower Highland Mountains. At dusk we found a campsite and I started a fire as Cyelena laid out our bedrolls.
“I never thanked you for saving my life, Karack. I heard all that you did for me. I don’t deserve your friendship, but I’d not give it up for anything.”
I stared at Cyelena’s perfect tanned face, now slightly orange from the flames of the fire. “You would have done the same for me.”
“I know I would. Sometimes I think you know me better than I know myself. You’re going to make a wonderful husband to some lucky woman.”
The image of Helgora came to mind and I shivered. “Thanks for saying that, but you and I both know I’m nothing to look at. The only way I’ll get married is if I return and am forced to marry Helgora of Tryeste.”
“Your father didn’t…?”
“He did.”
“Isn’t Helgora the one that demanded the doorways be widened so the frames wouldn’t touch her when she went through?”
“Don’t remind me.”
Cyelena laughed. “I’m sorry, Karack. I don’t mean to make light of it. I know what it’s like to be promised to someone you could never imagine yourself with.”
“It’s almost as disheartening to imagine the person you want to be with but know you can’t.”
“Karack, I…”
“Don’t say it. I know. Good night, Cyelena.”
“Good night, Karack.”
***
For four days we travelled west before turning north to follow the Black River into Ashadale. The river was said to be black because it collected ash from the lands of the Darken Horde. As we rode, we spoke of everything except what was on our hearts. Ever since we left Venaleigh, Cyelena’s mood improved daily. She even touched me more than ever before. A slight brush of her fingers against my arm, or a hug every now and then. For me, these touches were as painful as a dagger to my heart. Every touch sent a spark through me that drove me insane with desire; a desire to hold her close. Yet I fought the urges knowing she was merely being friendly and thankful.
As we entered Ashadale, I felt the city looked much like I felt. It was as if the builders mixed black soot with the bricks. The entire city was dull and gray. I felt my mood darkening much like the dingy walls that reflected little sunlight.
After five days on the road, we were both filthy and dirty and I decided to use a silver coin to get us a room at an inn. The only problem was we only found a single room. Cyelena was fine with the arrangement, but I wasn’t. While she set about cleaning and organizing our clothes, I looked for food and information on the archive. It was late when I returned to the room to find Cyelena had bathed and looked stunning in her sleeping gown.
“I’ll get one of the bedrolls.”
“Don’t be silly, Karack. We can both fit in the bed.”
Looking at Cyelena as the sleeping gown hid little of her lithe and beautiful body, I became aroused, but then angry. “You don’t get it, do you?”
“Get what?”
“What you do to me. Every day I look upon the most beautiful woman this world has ever seen… You’re caring and compassionate, smart and kind. I yearn for your touch and yet every time you touch me I’m reminded you love someone else. I see you in that gown and look upon that small bed and know your very closeness would cause me such pain. I’ll find someplace else to sleep, thank you.”
Without waiting for a word from Cyelena, I headed downstairs to the pub and indulged in numerous pints of dark ale.
***
Freezing cold water splashed against my face and shocked me into full awareness. Full awareness with a splitting headache. I looked up into the angry eyes of Cyelena.
“Get up and get in here.”
She was pointing to our room. I stood and shook the dizziness from my dripping head. Stepping into the room from the filthy hallway I had slept in, Cyelena closed the door behind me.
“Sit!”
I plunked myself down in the overstuffed chair, barely able to bring my eyes to Cyelena’s face.
“We need to talk because this isn’t working.”
“What’s to talk about? You love someone else and your very presence hurts.”
“You need to listen to what I have to say. If after that and my presence still hurts you then I’ll continue somewhere else on my own.”
I nodded acceptance but I knew I couldn’t let her leave alone.
“Remember I told you I’m not like other women?”
“Yes.”
“When I was young, my uncle and cousin came to visit. You know my father died in the war and I felt my father’s brother always wanted to marry my mother. He came to visit us when I was seven years old. While at our home, he and my cousin raped me over and over again.” She began to cry. “They hit me, choked me, and took everything from me. It all stopped when my mother found my uncle attacking me one night, but the damage was already done. I’m not a virgin and the thought of being with a man…” She shuddered.
Anger rose up within me. “Tell me who your uncle and cousin are and I will kill them!”
Cyelena offered a weak smile. “Always my protector. You’ve always been there for me. It’s why I love you.”
“Wait! What? You love me?”
“I always have. I wished for the day you would become a man and could ask to marry me, but I could never be with a man. I still have nightmares.”
I sat up suddenly interested in where the conversation was going. “I killed a beast of the Darken Horde. I can ask you to marry me.”
“You don’t understand, Karack. I can’t be with a man. I need to go far away where it’s more acceptable for women to marry one another. That or find some place I’ll never be found by men until I’m an old spinster that no man would ever find desirable. Besides, you never had your kill acknowledged, which only the king can do, and I was promised to your brother before that.”
“I’m still willing to marry you, Cyelena. That’s what love is. Even if we could never be together, my marriage to you would offer you some protection. We just need to go far enough away where I can find a living to earn enough money to keep you comfortable.”
“I’m flattered, Karack, but you know in your heart that true love is willing to sacrifice, but true love also won’t allow the other to suffer. As much as you would be willing to marry me knowing that I could never be fully yours, I could never accept that sacrifice from you. You’ll find love. I know it.”
“Such goes the story of my life. I’ll be honest with you, Cyelena. I’m not sure I could love another woman. I’m sorry for the way I’ve been acting. I had no idea. Are you certain you could never be with me?”
“I…” She turned away from me. “I still feel their hands on me. Their weight pressing down against me. Their filthy… No. I’m sorry, Karack.”
I stood, my headache had retreated and my mind was clear. “Then I’ll be your companion and friend and will hopefully be there when you find the right woman.”
Cyelena turned back to me. Tears were falling down her cheeks. “My best friend, always. I’ve said it before; I don’t deserve you in my life, Karack.”
“We all deserve to be loved and cared for.”
She smiled. “Even Helgora?”
I shuddered. “Yes, even Helgora. Just that I’m not the one for her.”
“You still need a bath. Did you find anything out about the archive?”
“Just a rumor that the archive is beneath the palace. If it is there, I’ll need to get approval from the king here.”
“You don’t look enthused about the prospect of meeting the king.”
“If word gets back to my father that we’re here, I’m afraid for us both.”
“Would the king of Ashadale recognize you?”
“Most likely.”
“Then make up a story. I’ll pose as your wife and we’re here at your father’s request. The Darken Horde must be stopped and he believes you might have a plan for saving us all. It would take the king of Ashadale eight days to confirm your story.”
“You would pose as my wife?”
“It makes sense. You killed a beast and asked for my hand in marriage. Your father was pleased with you and allowed the marriage, but decided it was in everyone’s best interest to see if your plan was feasible.”
“It also protects you from Ashadale’s single men. All right. Let’s do it.”
Cyelena sniffed me. “You really need to bathe first.”
***
My mood had greatly improved even though I remained disheartened. To know that Cyelena loved me but felt she could never be with a man was yet another strike against my life. Had her uncle and cousin never harmed her, I could have married the love of my life. Had I been born handsome and strong, I would have earned more respect from my family. Had I… I sighed. Going down this road of thought wouldn’t help anything.
At least getting in front of the king of Ashadale would be easy and we wouldn’t even have to wait days in line to see him. One of the few perks of being a prince, I guess. Cyelena had donned an outfit that was both conservative and alluring and we found a ring in a city shop to indicate her married status. I marveled at her ability to be so poised.
We were announced and Cyelena and I walked forward and bowed to the king.
“I only see members of the royal family of Venalleigh at the end of season banquet. What brings you to Ashadale?”
“A week ago, I was at the Fields of Middlenden. The Darken Horde controlled two enhanced beasts, akin to the beasts at the time of Thyria. Concerned that the Horde might have stumbled upon the Darken Rites scroll, my father sent me here to search the ancient archives for more information.”
“I’ve heard of the new beasts. It’s disturbing. What do you hope to find in the archives?”
“References to Thyria and the Darken Horde beasts.”
The king turned his attention on Cyelena. “And you? Why are you here?”
“Karack and I recently married and per custom we must spend the first two weeks together. I will assist Karack in his search and tend to his needs.”
The king’s eyebrow moved up a notch. “You? With him?”
Cyelena hadn’t ever been in the presence of a king much before, but I was impressed by her courage.
“I’m not sure what you’re implying, your Majesty. You’ve heard of the new beasts the Darken Horde are using. Karack single handedly brought one of them down saving countless lives. As you’re aware, by killing a Darken Horde beast, Karack earned the right to choose his bride. We grew up together and I couldn’t be more thrilled to have such a noble and courageous man as my husband.”
I was dumbfounded but I felt myself grow an inch taller at Cyelena’s words.
“Last I spoke with your father, Karack, he told me he was marrying you off to Helgora.”
“My father was pleased with my actions on the battlefield and gave me the freedom of choice.”
“Very well. I’ll have one of my guards escort you to the archives. My only request is that you not remove anything.”
“We’ll handle everything with the utmost care. Thank you.”
With a wave of his hand we were dismissed and led beneath the palace to the archives. The guard unlocked the heavy doors and with a whoosh of stale, dusty air, he led us inside. Torches were lit and the guard told us he would wait outside.
The archive was a mass of hundreds of shelves laden with scrolls and deteriorating leather-bound volumes.
“Where do we begin, Karack?”
I was still staring in awe at Cyelena and her question brought me around. “You were amazing with the king.”
“It’s easy when I didn’t have to outright lie. I just stretched the truth a little. You really are courageous and noble.” Cyelena giggled. “Don’t let it go to your head.”
I nodded and looked around. “We could be in here for years, but we should focus on finding an index.”
“This place doesn’t look touched in fifty years. What would an index look like?”
“Like a large, thick ledger.”
Even as I said it, I could see thousands of such books that could be what we were looking for.
“We need to be systematic then. I’ll start on the back shelf and work forward. You can start on the desks then move to the front shelves and work back.”
***
Five days we had spent in the dusty archive. Each night I would blow my nose to find black soot and dust from the scrolls. We found several indexes, but they merely listed what was in the archive, not where the item was.
Time was running out and even more so that I heard the king of Ashadale had sent a messenger to my father in Venalleigh. To be safe, we needed to find something and leave Ashadale before the messenger returned. Leaving a few days before that happened would be crucial to our not being thrown in prison.
“This is like a treasure hunt, Karack, except I’m not finding any gold. I’m not sure my hair will ever be the same.”
“I know. It’s frustrating.”
“I think we should leave tonight. I’m worried.”
“As much as I want to find Thyria’s bow, I know you’re right. We can’t stay much longer. I thought it would be here. I thought I could save everyone.”
Slamming my fist against a shelf I was rewarded with a pile of loose scrolls and dirt raining down on my head.
Cyelena came over and started dusting me off when she looked down and carefully picked up a scroll. “This looks ancient. I can’t read it.”
We moved over to a desk and I carefully unwrapped the brittle scroll. “It’s an ancient text using the older glyphs. Look here. That says Thyria. This scroll seems to be Thyria’s history.”
“What does it say?”
“The first part talks about how Kassinia appeared to Thyria. Thyria had been a devoted worshipper of Kassinia and her realm was nearest to the front where the battle was being fought against the Darken Horde. While praying in the temple, Thyria recalls hearing the screams of those outside. The doors of the temple burst open and she was faced with a huge beast. Thyria had no weapons, but as she turned to run, a bow appeared before her. Taking up the bow, she felt power course through her. She shot and killed the beast and then Kassinia appeared to her.”
“What realm was closest to the Darken Horde at that time?”
“It doesn’t say.”
“How do we know this is true?”
“Without dating the scroll properly, we don’t. We must take what we read as strong evidence, but we can’t rely on it fully. The scroll goes on to recount Kassinia’s conversation to Thyria and how Kassinia told Thyria to go to Thunder Mountain and fight the dragon until it submits. The next section on how she fought the dragon is missing, but there’s more history on what happened after the war ended. It states that Thyria was given the realm, Llynmera, and at the center of her realm, she built a tower.”
“I’ve never heard of that realm before.”
“I’ve read references to it before. Llynmera was created by taking a portion of each of the realms where they all came together. It continues to say that Thyria ruled over all the realms from her seat of power for nearly sixty years, however, when she died, the realms all abandoned their agreements and reclaimed their old lands. It references her being securely buried in the tower.”
“That’s it?”
“Yesterday we found a map of the realms. Can you find it?”
“Yes. It’s right here.”
We laid out the old map and carefully looked it over. I’d seen maps like this before, but this one showed a shaded area in fine detail whereas I’ve never seen a map showing anything in that location before.
“This shaded area could be Thyria’s realm. It touches all the other realms.”
“It’s so remote. The land is all mountainous and unusable.”
“Have you ever heard of the Valley of Thyria?”
“No.”
“It was said that at the end of the Valley of Thyria, a mighty tower rose into the sky and that inside that tower lies enough gold to buy a realm.”
“You’re talking about the legend of the Realm’s Gold?”
“Yes. I’ve heard rumors of warriors hunting for the gold never to return. But it strikes me as odd that the legend uses the name Thyria. On this map we see the six realms with this area shaded that touches all of them. There’s a maze of valleys that seem to connect the realms here.” I pointed to a spot on the map.
“From that point there is a single valley that moves up into the highest peaks. You think that’s Thyria’s Valley?”
“It’s central to the shaded area with direct access to all the other realms. It would make sense to build a seat of power away from all the other realms where Thyria could live her life the way she wanted. In winter, none of these routes would be passable and in summer we fight the Darken Horde and no one has adventured into these lands in hundreds of years. Without this map, I doubt anyone could find the tower.”
“Then we have a plan. We travel east into the mountains.”
“We have no idea what’s there.”
“Where else do we go, Karack? If this map is accurate, then if we find nothing, we make our way through the mountains east until we reach the realm of Dedfast. That’s as far away from Ashadale and Venalleigh as we can get. Why are you smiling at me?”
“I hear the women of Dedfast are very beautiful.”
Cyelena seemed a little angry. “You’ve been married to me for five days and you’re already thinking of other women?”
“First of all, we’re not actually married and second, I wasn’t thinking of me but of you. I’m sure you can find a pretty girl to sneak away with. Dedfast is a perfect place to find you happiness.”
Cyelena’s eyes softened and she kissed me on the cheek. “You never cease to amaze me.”
“Nor you, me.”
“What do we do now?”
I slipped the map into my shirt. “We leave Ashadale tonight.”
“You’re going to take that? What about the king’s rule? Aren’t you afraid of getting thrown in prison?”
“They’ll never miss it.”
“But you’re stealing.”
“My father is already hunting us. Do you think me taking this map will make things any worse?”
“Not really. But it can’t make things any better.”
“I’ll put it back if you feel confident we can find Thyria’s Valley. I just don’t want to get lost in there and end up as a pair of frozen explorers come winter.”
“You can take it on one condition. If we find Thyria, you locate her bow, you defeat the dragon, and save the world, that you use your mighty power to pardon me.”
“Pardon you?”
“I’m an accomplice.”
“If all that happens and they give me a realm of my own, I’ll do better than that and make you a princess.”
“Done! Let’s get out of here.”
***
We spent the rest of the day gathering things we would need for a long journey and in the darkness of the night, silently slipped out of Ashadale and into the mountains. For the next six days we travelled on roads, then trails, and finally the trails all stopped completely and we navigated across the meadows of the high country.
According to the map, we were nearing the entrance to the Valley of Thyria and estimated it to be at least one more day away. Even with the map, orienting ourselves became quite arduous, but we saw signs of ancient buildings that we assumed must have been old inns along the way.
Day after day we had climbed further up in elevation and we now were forced to walk the horses through snow that may never melt even in the hottest summer.
That night, the wind blew and our little shelter offered little protection from the bitter cold. Cyelena snuggled up to me for warmth and I fought the growing desire to smother her in kisses.
“I’m not sure I can handle another night like this, Karack. It’s so cold.”
“I can only assume we have another day of travel before we find the valley and another day to reach the end of that valley where I’m guessing the tower might be.”
“You know, I wouldn’t be that upset to simply die here. At least I would be with someone I care about, frozen for all eternity.”
I wrapped my arm tighter around her. “If it was easy, everyone would come here.”
“Let’s hope that map is accurate, because without it we would have been lost or trapped for certain.”
“Try to sleep, Cyelena.”
We had both just closed our eyes when the mountains shook with the sound of a mighty roar.
***
We woke early and hopped around to get warmed up. If anything, the temperature had dropped to well below freezing and our path continued upward. We had both talked about the roar we had heard and neither of us could determine exactly what the creature might have been. We looked for signs as we travelled, but could find nothing.
The wind whipped us furiously as we approached the summit. It was bitterly cold and we began to fear for our lives. Pausing, we stared down at a sight neither of us would soon forget; for in the distance, the snow gave way to lush green meadows, forests, and meandering rivers of crystal clear water.
It was all we could do to not rush, but even our horses wanted to leave the stark frozen landscape behind us. It was a quick descent and soon the blanket of snow and ice turned to white patches nestled into the trees and glistening waterfalls spilling over rocky ledges. The air smelled fresh and full of life.
“I wouldn’t believe it if someone had told me about this place.”
Cyelena took a deep breath and looked north into a truly magical place of towering trees, warm breezes, and stunning rugged snow-capped mountains. “Me either. It’s like a pocket of warmth and life in the middle of a frozen wasteland. I think I’m finally thawing out a little. I don’t see a tower but it looks like the valley curves a bit.”
“If legends are true, then at the end of this valley will be Thyria’s tower. Let’s get down to the valley floor then make camp early today as according to the map we have almost a full day ahead of us yet.”
We continued to talk as we descended.
“I wonder if this place stays green in winter.”
“It’s possible. Some of the trees here don’t look to be the kind that would survive harsh winters.”
We were still high enough off the valley floor that we had good visibility. “Is that smoke?”
Looking ahead I could see what she was looking at. Several miles ahead white plumes rose from an emerald green pool of water. “I think it’s steam. It might be a pond of hot water.”
Cyelena laughed. “Just like our kings to give up land they thought was useless and barren only to discover a place filled with warmth and beauty. When I remember the stories of Thyria, I get the feeling she was a bit of an outcast. To think she might have walked these lands with her wife, enjoying peace and tranquility away from the male dominated realms all around her is inspiring. No offense to you, Karack.”
“None taken. I’m not proud of my male kind. We men tend to be brutal, uncaring, and use our might to make women submit.”
“For what it’s worth, you’re the best man I know.”
I laughed at that. “I’ve set a new standard. Ugly, thin, weak, and small.”
“Don’t say those things about yourself.”
“Would handsomely challenged sound better?”
“I’ll tell you a secret you must never tell anyone. Sure, women find men’s strong, chiseled bodies attractive, but we don’t love someone because of their looks alone. Our emotions are tied to many things and character, kindness, goodness, intelligence, and humor all play heavily in our willingness to give of ourselves.”
“That eliminates about ninety percent of the male population.”
“How many married women do you know that are truly happy?”
“I’ve never really thought about it. Most seem fine with the situations they’re in.”
“Fine is not happy, Karack. We know our place and submit to authority. Very few women truly have a chance at real love and happiness.”
“We men have a lot to learn.”
After reaching the valley floor we moved steadily down the valley until early afternoon. We set up camp in a meadow next to a hot water spring and an icy cold river. A pool of hot water seemed to have been hand made to capture and hold water from the river and hot spring with a cleverly designed feeding system to allow more hot or cold water into the pool. Cyelena scooted me away so she could bathe.
Almost an hour later she came back to camp with as large a smile as I ever have seen on her face before.
“This place is heavenly, Karack. I spotted wildlife and trees heavy with fruit. That pool is incredible. I could live here the rest of my days.”
“You wouldn’t be lonely?”
“You could come visit me every year.”
“Maybe I’d rather stay here with you. We’re married after all. You never took your ring off.”
“I’ve grown rather attached to it. It was so nice feeling a small sense of normalcy.”
“We could, you know?”
“We could what?”
“Stay here together. You know I’d never harm you. Perhaps you could learn to trust me over time.”
“Come here.”
I stepped forward and lost myself in Cyelena’s eyes. They were warm and compassionate. Her fingers gently touched my cheek. I was lost in the moment and leaned forward to kiss her. Her other hand was quick to push me away. She turned and stepped back, her body shaking.
“I’m so stupid! Forgive me, Cyelena!”
Silently she wrapped a cloak around her and sat on a log next to the fire. Her eyes betrayed her disgust of me.
“Cyelena please! I won’t do that again. I’m sorry.”
“It’s my fault as much as yours.” She was crying now. “I wanted it to work. I know you would never willingly hurt me. Every time I let you get close I feel the roughness of my uncle’s beard against my cheek and smell the awful stench of his breath on my neck. You have no idea how much I care for you, Karack, but I’m afraid it can never be. The gods have damned me.”
Cyelena pulled hard at the ring and threw it away before turning from me. I heard her crying late into the night and my heart broke. I had thought this journey might slowly bring us together, but now, at this moment, it felt like the end.
***
When morning came, I had lost all enthusiasm for our quest, the beautiful hidden valley, and any hope that Cyelena and I could even remain together. It was tearing us both apart. Cyelena found me reviewing the map.
“I’m sorry for last night, Karack.”
“I’m taking you to Dedfast. I’ll give you whatever money I have left so you can settle and find a new life.”
“You’re not thinking this through. Did you sleep at all?”
“How could I sleep knowing how badly I’ve wronged you?”
“No. You’ve never wronged me. Don’t ever think that. Fate has destined that I will forever be alone but that doesn’t mean we should give up our quest. We’re here where perhaps no person has stood in hundreds of years. Down this valley might lie Thyria’s tower. One day is all we need to be sure and we owe it to ourselves and to all our race to see if we can find the bow. I’ve never doubted you, Karack. If you believe the darken Horde are rising once again and the only way we live is to control a dragon, then I believe you. I will always believe you.”
I bit my tongue at my disappointment. Be it fate, destiny, or the gods, I will be forever angry at them all for what has happened to Cyelena. “All right. One day.”
We both packed in silence and mounted our horses before turning north up the valley.
***
We both dismounted when we turned a corner in the valley and looked upon the scene before us. A ring of sharp snow-capped mountains formed the backdrop. In the foreground, a shimmering lake of the deepest blue water was surrounded by flowering meadows and trees. But neither the magnificent views of the mountains nor the lake drew our attention like the white stone palace standing elegantly between the nearest mountain and the lake. It was a small palace compared to most. Modest even. However, it’s beauty and elegance surpassed any palace I had even seen before. Behind the palace stood a tower that seemed to be molded into the very rock of the mountainside. It rose above the valley floor nearly five hundred feet.
We walked our horses from there, fearful that armed guards would pour out of the palace and surround us. None came. Even as we entered the outer palace walls, we were only greeted by sounds of birds. Nothing was out of place or overgrown. It was as if the palace was abandoned yesterday.
Leaving our horses in the courtyard, we walked through the pristine palace and up into what could only have been Thyria’s chambers. There we found hot and cold running water, furniture that gleamed in the sunlight streaming through the windows and double doors of the balcony that overlooked the valley.
“How can this be, Karack?”
“I have no idea. I feel like I’ve travelled back in time.”
“Did you see the clothes? The fabrics are incredible and they’ve not deteriorated. I expect at any moment someone will come out and tell us we shouldn’t be here.”
“And yet we’ve seen no signs of human life anywhere in the valley. No horse tracks or footprints. Let’s go back downstairs and see if we can find the entry point to the tower.”
We moved back through the palace to the main foyer and worked our way in the general direction to the tower. We found the entrance behind a grand room that was lit from numerous stain glass windows. Chandeliers hung from the ceiling that could be lit with candles. Two large, heavy double doors were open leading into the base of the tower. Stairs curved upward to another platform. We quietly made our way up to the top of the stairs.
Cyelena gasped at what we both saw. Two skeletons were frozen in time with their hands grasping their throats. They were still dressed in warrior’s clothing with their weapons still on their hips. Before us was a doorway that had been damaged but was now open. Above the doorway were words written in the same ancient glyphs as the scroll we had found in Ashadale.
“Knowledge is the key.”
Cyelena stepped forward but I pulled her back.
“Careful, Cyelena. Legends tell us the tower is protected and by the looks of these two treasure hunters, they found out the hard way. The doors are open into the room beyond, so we must assume someone unlocked these doors before us. These doors have no key, but to the side there is a pedestal with a book on it.”
“You think these doors are booby trapped.”
“I’m sure of it.”
“What do we know of Thyria? Who would have designed these doors?”
“I think we can make some assumptions. Thyria was wealthy and she died before her wife.”
“Why do you think she died before her wife?”
“Assuming her body resides in the uppermost part of this tower, who would have gone to the trouble to put her there and protect her? Certainly, the kings of old didn’t wish to see this realm maintained. To me, this was an act of love.”
“You’re a hopeless romantic but it makes some sense. However, who built the tower for whom? Could it be that Thyria made the tower for her wife or the wife designed the tower for Thyria? True love would suggest they built it together so that whomever was left behind could visit their loved one.”
“All right. Then both would have to understand the ways to unlock the doors. Knowledge is the key. Look at the binding on the book. Knowledge and Lore of Dragons. Seems almost fitting. There must have been a small library downstairs where this book was kept. Inside these doors I can see thousands of scrolls and books.”
“Can you imagine the treasure hunters coming here thinking gold was behind these doors and they only found books?”
“That library is probably more valuable than gold anyways. Let’s keep going. The doors are open so I think it is safe. Just don’t touch anything.”
I took the lead and moved through five floors of books and scrolls. It was like a vertical library. We came to another set of doors and another skeleton of a warrior.
“Looks like the end of the road for treasure hunters. What does it say above the door?”
“Dragon’s breath.”
“There’s another pedestal. It almost looks like someone tried to burn a book there.”
“Dragons breathe fire. It was a valiant effort.”
“The warrior tried to use fire to open the doors, how can we do any better?”
I looked around the room and found nothing that made sense. I knelt and tipped my head.
“What are you doing, Karack?”
“Praying to Kassinia. Thyria was a devoted believer. We’ve already seen evidence Thyria truly existed. I have to believe Kassinia exists and can guide us.” I paused only to have Cyelena kneel next to me and she took my hand in hers. “Kassinia, we humbly come to you today to ask for guidance. Our world is once again threatened by the Darken Horde and Thyria’s bow may lead us to victory. I’ve never been devoted or prayed to you before, but I beseech you. Help us to find our way.”
I went to stand but Cyelena pulled me back down next to her. “Kassinia, you know I’ve never asked you for anything before, but I pray to you as the Goddess of love to help us both, for I love Karack and wish to spend my life with him.”
We waited patiently. There was no flash of light, no spark, no booming voice from the sky. Just silence. “Maybe we’re unworthy.”
Just then a torch burst into flames. The flames were bluish white in color.
“She heard us, Karack. Use the torch on the pedestal.”
I pulled the torch from the stand and moved towards the pedestal, but I felt such dread. “It’s too easy.”
“It’s a sign. The torch and fire and the pedestal.”
“Stand back just in case something happens.” I waited for Cyelena to move away from me before bringing the flame of the torch to the door handles. There was a click and the doors opened.
“You’re brilliant, Karack!”
“No. Not brilliant. I just thought of how I would protect you if you died. I wouldn’t use the same system on every door. Something is guiding me, Cyelena. I feel like Kassinia is guiding me.”
“Let’s hope that’s the last set of doors then.”
The room before us was dark, but as we entered torches burst into flames and gold glittered everywhere. It was a treasure trove beyond compare. “Don’t touch a thing, Cyelena.”
“But why?”
“There must be another set of doors. What’s more valuable than any of this?”
“True love.”
“Put yourself in Thyria’s place. She rejected the world to be here with her wife. Gold was meaningless to her. It was true love. If we touch these items, it shows we love it more than anything else.”
“Then let’s not keep Thyria waiting.”
We moved upwards through many floors, passing through more libraries and well-appointed rooms. There were rooms of jewels and one filled with wines. As we reached the top of the tower, we came to another set of doors. These were far more elaborate than the previous doors and inlaid with gold and jewels.
“Only the right hand can enter.”
I thought it was pretty obvious but Cyelena pulled me back as I reached for the door.
“Let me do this. What if the right hand means the correct type of hand. In a male dominated world, Thyria might just have decided only a female hand could open the door. A female left hand, where the ring would go.”
“I don’t like it. You’re putting yourself at risk.”
Cyelena didn’t wait but grabbed the handle with her left hand and at her touch the doors swung open. We both stood in awe at the sight before us. In a large room flooded with the last rays of sunlight, two marble platforms stood in the middle of the room. They were so close together that they nearly touched. On one platform rested the perfectly preserved body of Thyria.
Our steps echoed loudly through the room as we stepped forward. Cyelena was beautiful, but Thyria was beyond stunning. Her red hair was fanned out framing her perfectly tanned face. Her lips were full and perfect for kissing. She was clothed in the sheerest of red silk. In her left hand was a beautifully wrought wooden bow with a golden hand grip and glyphs carved into it. A golden ring with a solitary diamond remained on her wedding finger.
Cyelena caught her breath. “She’s stunning.”
“Our legends don’t do her justice.”
“She planned to lie here for all eternity with her wife. It’s the only reason why two platforms were built so close together. What love they must have shared.”
I moved closer to the bow and began reading the inscriptions. “Bearer of the bow… Gift of Kassinia… Represents her…” I paused. “There’s much more but I can’t read it as they glyphs go under the bow. Please forgive me, Thyria.”
I expected Thyria’s body to be cold, but it wasn’t. I gently moved her fingers from the bow and lifted it. I felt a surge of power, a spark. My breath ripped from my lungs and the room spun. I tried to release the bow, but my fingers wouldn’t let go. I was dying and the world became dark.
***
“Karack?”
I could hear Cyelena’s frightened voice and I felt her presence near me.
“Karack? Can you hear me?”
She was frantic and I fought to open my eyes.
“Karack? Is it you?”
My eyes opened suddenly but I could barely move. We were still in the upper chamber of the tower. Cyelena was hovering over me, afraid to touch me.
“I’m…” That’s not my voice. I closed my eyes and tried again. “I’m…” My voice is wrong. It’s higher pitched, melodic, gentle. It’s the voice of a woman.Fighting my growing confusion and concern, I squeaked out a few words. “It’s me. Karack.”
“By the gods! Karack!”
“What happened?” I slowly regained control of my body, but it wasn’t my body at all. Each movement caused my body to shift unnaturally and me to look at the offending body part. I was changed. Bumps rose from my chest and I began to hyperventilate. “I’m… I’m a girl?”
“I saw you grab the bow and then you collapsed. You changed before my very eyes. Thyria… She’s vanished! Are you hurt?”
“I… I don’t feel hurt.”
“Can you get up? I’m afraid to touch you.”
I struggled a little, but quickly found my balance and stood. Looking down I could see just how much I was changed. Breasts, large breasts pressed my shirt outward and felt heavy. Long golden hair fell in front of my eyes. My hands were delicate looking but I had been small before.
I was still holding onto the bow. Shaking, I awkwardly moved to the platform where Thyria had lain and placed the bow there. Nothing happened. I didn’t change back.
Cyelena came to stand near me. Her hand was shaking as she quickly touched my fingers and pulled away. With no ill effect, she reached out and touched my cheek.
“Karack? Is it really you?”
“It’s me. I must have triggered some magical trap.”
The room lit up with a flash of light. Before us stood a beautiful woman shimmering in the dying light of dusk. “It was no magical trap, Karack. You both prayed to me and I heard your prayers. I guided you here. The world needs a hero as the Darken Horde arises once again. You took my bow that I had given to Thyria. The bow accepted you, Karack, and as this bow is a representation of my love for humans that now seem to spurn me, the bearer of this bow must represent me.”
“But I’m a woman. Can’t you change me back?”
“I answered both your prayers. No, Karack. I can’t change you back. I give you a new name. Arya Desini. You are my daughter and I will guide you.”
“I can’t live as a woman.”
“You have no choice in the matter, Arya. What is done is done.”
“I must be dreaming.” My mind screamed at me as it tried to sort reality from fantasy.
“Calm yourself, Arya.”
A wave of peacefulness washed over me. I felt my breathing relax.
Cyelena dropped to her knees. “Forgive me, Kassinia. Was it my prayer that did this to Karack?”
“There is no need to kneel before me, Cyelena. All things have come together as they should be. You are not to blame. I’ve searched the world for someone of the right heart and courage that can face the challenges ahead. I’ve been watching you both for some time, guiding you to this place.”
I was calmer now, but I still stared at my hands and at the strange vision of a goddess before us. “Can you heal Cyelena’s memories of her uncle and cousin?”
Kassinia smiled. “There are many with courage and heart, Arya, but so few exhibit true love like you. This is what first drew me to you. Even with your transformation you still wish to protect Cyelena. Unfortunately, our past defines our future. Erasing Cyelena’s memories would change the person that she is.”
Cyelena had stood once again. “What happened to Thyria?”
“When the bow was taken by Arya the magic that bound Thyria here left and her body was released.”
I was standing before a goddess and yet I was distracted by my pants pinching me at my hips. I pulled absently at them.
Kassinia turned her gaze towards me. “Those clothes won’t do. Below there are clothes that will fit you, but you will need something for battle.” With a wave of her hand my clothes were replaced by green and gold boots, skirt, and top. On my hands and arms were leather bracers trimmed with gold that left my fingers uncovered, but also formed as a partial glove. On my back was a quiver full of arrows.
I could now see my shape much more defined and I gasped.
Before either of us could speak again, Kassinia stepped forward to Cyelena. “When the time is right, I approve of you.” Turning to me, she kissed me on my forehead. “My daughter, Arya. You no longer belong to the world of men, but to me. While you live, this will always be your home. My powers maintain it and the valley beyond. The Darken Horde are rising and even now the human fighters struggle against the ever-increasing new beasts of the Horde. You must travel to Thunder Mountain and force Tyr’gon the dragon to yield to you. You are humanity’s only hope.”
“How can I do this as a woman?”
I felt Kassinia’s hand touch my cheek. “You are my daughter. You have a heart of compassion and love, the courage of a lion, and the wisdom of the gods. You are more capable than you realize. But know this. You are still mortal.” She turned back to Cyelena. “My daughter needs you more than you will ever know.”
“My father…”
Kassinia frowned. “While his seed spawned you, he was never a true father. You are my daughter now. The laws of men don’t pertain to you any longer. Be well. I will be watching you both.”
I had so many questions but in a flash of light, Kassinia was gone leaving Cyelena and me alone once again.
I held my hands in front of me and stared at them. “Is this real?”
Cyelena slipped her hand into mine and pulled my long golden hair back from my eyes. “It’s real, Arya, daughter of Kassinia.”
***
I was in a daze as Cyelena took the bow from the marble platform and led me by hand back down through the tower and to the bedroom. Vaguely I remembered her pulling the quiver off me and gently laid me down in the bed.
I woke quickly, feeling energized. It had all been nothing more than a dream. However, my first movement to sit up caused my breasts to shift and I realized I was still a woman.
Looking around the room, I spotted Cyelena sleeping on the floor close to the bed. She had recovered one of our bedrolls. I had no heart to wake her. I got out of bed and caught a hint of movement to my left. At first, I was stunned to see a beautiful woman standing there, but as my mind recognized what I saw was a reflection in a mirror, I was drawn to the mirror like a moth to a flame.
Before me stood Thyria’s golden-haired twin. Her long golden hair fell in waves down to her lower back. Her eyes were as blue as the purest sapphire. Her tanned face and skin was flawless and her full lips begged to be kissed. My hand reached for the reflection and once again my mind registered this was a mirror and I wasn’t looking at Thyria. Looking down at the tops of my breasts, my hands went to them if for no other reason than to prove by touch they were real. Slowly, my fingers slid over the clothing that covered me, down from my breasts, across my flat stomach, to feel the absence of anything between my legs.
I could still feel the peace from Kassinia, but my mind still churned. This can’t be me. I know nothing of being a woman. Yet, I liked what I saw. I felt a little taller than I had been and there was strength in my muscles. That I was beautiful was without question.
I had been the son of a king. A disgraced and homely young man that was spurned and rejected at every opportunity. Now I was the daughter of Kassinia.
As I stared at my reflection, Cyelena’s pretty face appeared next to mine. “You’re incredibly beautiful, Arya. I still struggle with all that has happened. I can’t imagine how you must be feeling.”
“My mind is rather numb. You slept on the floor. You should have been in the bed.”
Cyelena blushed. “It wouldn’t be right.”
As I turned to fully look upon Cyelena I realized I still loved her. Nothing in me had changed. She had been several inches taller than me and now we were the same height. I could stare directly into her eyes.
“When you look at me like that, I can still feel you’re the same person, but you’re a woman now.”
“This body is different, but I’m still me inside, Cyelena. I still love you.”
Cyelena bit her lower lip and leaned forward. Her lips gently pressed against mine. I felt my lips tingle as heat rushed through my body. Cyelena slowly pulled away. Her breathing was quick and shallow. Her eyes sought mine. “I’m not afraid any more, except that if you have no desire to be with me.”
All my yearnings threatened to overwhelm me. The woman I had loved all my life was standing before me as frail as a fawn. Taking her hand in mine, I pulled her to me and kissed her ignoring that I was now a woman. My love for Cyelena was far greater than any other thing in my life.
***
For the next few hours I had completely forgotten that I wasn’t born this way. My entire focus was Cyelena and loving her as tenderly as I possibly could. She, in turn, showed me what being a woman was all about. Lying in bed with my head on Cyelena’s shoulder and her arms wrapped around me, was almost as glorious as the multiple times she had brought me to… I smiled and snuggled into Cyelena’s embrace.
I felt her lips kiss me on top of my head. “I could stay here forever with you.”
I tipped my head up so our lips could meet. Oddly, I felt different. No longer did I feel a need to prove myself. I knew more than anything I needed Cyelena in my life. I felt vulnerable and concerned for my future. “I have always loved you, Cyelena. Now I know I cannot live without you. I’ve given you my heart completely. Every piece of me you own.”
“Kassinia was right. She answered my prayers in a way I didn’t expect. I can’t envision a future where I’m not with you. I wasn’t fearful of your touch. It was the most glorious experience of my life. I just hope you’re able to live as a woman.”
“I’m still confused and frightened. I’m taller, so that’s a good thing. Knowing what happened to you, I’m afraid for myself. I think I could be fine living here with you away from the world of men. However, sooner or later the Darken Horde will destroy this world if they aren’t stopped. Even though my father and the world rejected me, I feel an obligation to fight. I need your support more than ever.”
“I’m not leaving your side. Where you go, I’ll go.”
“I’m still keeping my promise to you. I’ll make sure you’re happy.”
“Happy? I’m ecstatic. I always had a thing for pretty women, but after my uncle and cousin, I found it hard to be alone with any man, even you who was nothing other than respectful and caring. I always had a fear and now that’s gone. Not my fear of men, but the thought I would never meet someone I could love and cherish both for who they were but also their body. You’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen, crafted by the very hands of Kassinia. I love you, Arya.”
I rolled out of bed and anxiously dug through my clothes that Kassinia had provided. “It’s not here!”
“What’s not here?”
“Your ring. The one we bought in Ashadale. You threw it away and I retrieved it.”
“Your sentiment is touching, but I don’t need a ring to prove I’m yours. Besides, there’s bound to be a ring in all that treasure in the tower. Can I suggest something?”
“Of course.”
“Let’s save the world first. I have plans for you after that.”
“Plans?”
“Yes. Secret plans. Good plans. Can I suggest something else?”
“Anything.”
“The clothing Kassinia gave you is regal and wonderful for battle, but we’re not fighting anything right now. We need to get you in some other clothes because otherwise I’m too tempted around you. Can I find you an outfit from the wardrobe?”
“You mean a dress?”
“Do you have any other clothes in your pack you could wear?”
“No.”
“Then the closet filled with dresses is the place to start.”
“I can’t wear a dress.”
Cyelena smiled as she slipped into her clothes. “I’m fine with you running around naked while we’re alone, but I’m never sharing you with anyone. Besides, I think you’ll like wearing a dress.”
Cyelena dragged me into the closet and rummaged through items until she selected a white dress and shoes. Sighing, I slipped them on and was surprised at how comfortable the dress was. I wouldn’t admit it to Cyelena though.
“That looks amazing on you.”
Cyelena had certainly been the aggressor earlier in bed and she didn’t seem to want to give that role up anytime soon. Cyelena pulled me into her arms and kissed me passionately.
I practically melted in her embrace. “Mmmm. Save the world, save the world, save the world…”
“What are you doing?”
“Reminding myself that humanity is on the brink of destruction so that I won’t succumb to this body’s desires.”
“I love it.” Cyelena took my hand in hers. “Where do we start?”
“The bed?”
“No, silly. Where do we start saving the world?”
“Thunder Mountain. We need to find its location.”
“Sounds like we need to go to the library then. Thyria’s information is most likely the best source.”
Cyelena pulled me back through the palace and back to the tower. My emotions were all over the place. I was so happy about being able to be with Cyelena, anxious about living as a woman, terrified about facing a dragon and fighting the Darken Horde, and confused as to how good I felt with the subtle movements of my body. Last night, I had descended the tower in a daze. Today I felt every nuance of my hips and breasts, and how my hair felt against my back. Even the hem of the dress brushed against my thighs and the cool air around my legs felt unique and different.
We stopped on the first floor of the library and looked around. At one point Cyelena let go of my hand and disappeared amidst the shelves. As I stood there alone I began to panic. My breathing quickened and that moved my breasts up and down reminding me of what I now was and did little to assuage my fears of being alone. I’m a woman and strange as it seems, I have such a desire to be protected. My emotions began to get the better of me. I grew frantic in my search for Cyelena, finally finding her looking over some books on shelves. I ran to her side and took her hand in mine instantly making me feel better.
“I like that, Arya.”
“I’m not sure what’s going on with me. I just need you near me.”
Cyelena moved a few stray hairs from my eyes. “I’m not surprised. Growing up female, I’ve had a lifetime to get over my fears and dealing with the emotions my female body sends me. Instantly you’ve become a woman and everything you know about yourself has vanished. You were confident with who you were and now it’s all new.”
“I should be your protector and yet I’m feeling like I need your protection. Doesn’t that make you think less of me?”
“Not at all. You’ve been there for me all my life. Now it’s my turn to be there for you. If anything, it’s endearing and if I’m honest, I enjoy your attentiveness and the chance to grow a little myself. All my life I’ve been frightened and now, seeing you, I’m finally seeing a spark of courage within me. I have such a desire to keep you safe.”
“You don’t think I’m being clingy?”
“One day I envision you standing tall and proud speaking with authority to kings and not needing me there beside you, but secretly, I hope you always feel somewhat insecure so that I can take care of you.”
I smiled and leaned into her, surprised at how good it felt to be the new me. “I saw a desk that might have a ledger or index. Come with me?”
“You do realize the more I’m next to you the less resolve I have?”
“Then let’s find what we need quickly.”
The ledger turned out to be a very detailed index of all the volumes in the library. I traced the careful handwriting with my fingertips and imagined Thyria writing it. She had been very exacting in her methodology and cross-referenced information by category and date. I searched for maps and that led us to a section on the second floor, where we found a detailed map of the mountainous region. East of us, towards Dedfast, was a tall mountain labelled Thunder Mountain. It was close to us as the bird flies, but we would have to move south through the valley, then over a pass to the east and then north up another long valley.
As if to emphasize the danger, a shadow momentarily blocked the sunlight coming through the windows of the tower. That was followed by a roar that shook the ground and echoed through the valley. We heard the horses and we ran through the tower and out of the palace just in time to see an enormous dragon swoop down and snatch one of our horses from the meadow. With one bite, the horse was split into two. In shock, we watched the dragon thrust downward with its enormous wings and fly up and over the mountains.
We moved the remaining spooked horse into a protected area in the palace. Cyelena and I walked back towards the bedroom.
“You don’t have to do this, Arya. We can live here in peace. We have everything we need.”
“If I don’t try, then we will eventually have to fight the Darken Horde ourselves. We need that dragon and Thyria did it. She figured out a way.”
“I have everything I ever wanted and maybe I’m being selfish, but I’d rather have months or a year with you rather than see you killed by that dragon.”
“I want what you want, Cyelena. I have no desire to face that dragon, but there must be a way. The library might have more information on dragons. Maybe Kassinia can guide us. I don’t believe she would have brought us here and given us a life only to dash it away because there’s no hope.”
“Perhaps this will help you.”
We turned to find Kassinia standing there with a small but thick leather-bound book in her hand.
Cyelena bowed and I followed suit.
“There is no need to bow to me. There is little time to waste and time is the very thing that is against us. Over five hundred years have passed since Thyria defeated the Darken Horde. In that time the dragons have all but vanished from the world. Writings have become lost or damaged and little information remains. If you are to succeed, I need to help you with two things. This is Thyria’s journal from before she was given the bow up until her death.”
“Does it describe her encounter with the dragon?”
“It does.”
“Why can’t you with all your power destroy the Darken Horde?”
“The gods are not of this world. We can only work through mortals and creatures of this place. I led you here to the bow and I will continue to guide you as I can.”
Cyelena took my hand and looked straight into Kassinia’s eyes. “I won’t give Arya up to be killed.”
“That is not your choice, Cyelena. The wheels are in motion and the Darken Horde advance. If Arya cannot make Tyr’gon yield, humanity, Arya, and you will die.”
“That’s unfair! You’ve turned Karack into a woman and expect her to be everything Thyria was overnight?”
“The transformation wasn’t as complete as it could have been and there exists a dichotomy within Arya. You’re correct, Cyelena. It is unfair which is why I’m offering Arya the chance to choose one of two options. I can remove from Arya every memory of her being male. She would be as if she were born female. The other option is for me to leave her alone with her memories intact.”
“I wouldn’t ever remember being Karack before? The strangeness of this new body would be gone?”
“Yes.”
“And the love I have for Cyelena?”
“Your life would be as if you grew up as a girl. You would have no fondness for women. However, you would be free to fulfill your actions without the distraction of your mind or body giving you a higher chance of surviving what is to come.”
Cyelena grew angry. “If she chooses this option, she might live, but she will no longer love me. What kind of option is that?” Cyelena threw her hands up in the air before turning to me. “There is no person I love more than you, Arya. I’ve always loved you. Though it pains me, I would rather you have the best chance at living and lose your love than to know my selfishness killed you.”
I took Cyelena’s hand in mine and stared at Kassinia. “You already know my answer.”
She nodded.
“There is no choice. I must accept who I am now with all my memories of what I used to be, because without Cyelena and my love for her, I would perish anyways. It’s my love for her that will give me the strength to fight on, knowing that my actions will allow her to live and give us a chance at a future together.”
Kassinia handed me the book. “I’m sorry to have offered you the choice, but it was needed to firmly set your resolve. It’s not an easy life being a woman, Arya. You will continue to struggle at times, but you understand what is at stake.”
“I’m afraid I’m losing myself. I need Cyelena. I need her touch and her comfort.”
“You’re not losing yourself, you’re finding yourself. Search your heart and you will find these feelings were always a part of you. Being a woman will allow those things you had buried deep within to come to the surface. These are part of your true identity and character which Cyelena fell in love with. Over time, you will truly love who you are and who you are becoming. Be well, my daughter.”
Kassinia vanished in another flash of light. Cyelena was crying and I hugged her close to comfort her.
“You would have given me up to allow me a better chance to live, Cyelena. The truth is, without you I have nothing to live for and I promised to make you happy.”
“You’re stuck with me now. You have no idea how much your love means to me.”
“I have a pretty good idea.”
***
We had spent the rest of the day reading Thyria’s journal and making love. My choice with Kassinia had been profound to my thinking and overall well-being. While everything still felt new and unique, and every move created new distractions, my mind was focused. There was no turning back and failure wasn’t an option. Each time Cyelena kissed me I was left with less and less desire to go back to the way things were. I noticed changes in myself and Cyelena. Kassinia said I was becoming more of who I really was and every moment as Arya I felt myself giving into the subtle desires to be held and comforted. As I shifted, Cyelena seemed to shift as well. She was becoming more protective, gentle, and loving towards me. I didn’t mind either of our changes as long as we both still loved each other.
Cyelena had taken it upon herself to recover the packs and sort through my old clothing. Together she and I examined the outfits, all dresses, and travel clothes we found and repacked everything for our journey to Thunder Mountain. We both decided to test my skills with the bow before we left and, to my surprise, I was amazing. The bow was stronger than my own used to be, but I could pull it back easier and even from the proving distance, I hit the bullseye every time. I felt quicker, more precise, and stronger than I ever was before.
Before we left, Cyelena led me upstairs in the tower to reset the locks and we paused in the treasure rooms for Cyelena to pick out a sword and shield. In her words, we were going to war and she refused to let me do the fighting alone.
I paused as we secured the last door. “I’m frightened of leave here.”
“Me too. Even the promise of an afterlife pales in comparison to this place. We can still stay, Arya.”
“And deny me the chance to sit behind you with my arms wrapped around you as we ride? Not a chance.”
“Why do you get to sit behind me?”
“I’m carrying the quiver. I’d like to stay here, but we need to try our best.”
Cyelena smiled and mounted our only remaining horse. She reached down and helped pull me up behind her. My arms wrapped around her and I kissed her neck before lying my head on her back.
“Mmmm. We’ll be travelling a little slower with one horse. Maybe we should camp at the hot spring and I can give you a bath?”
“Our world is about to end and my beautiful Cyelena is worried about my cleanliness.”
“Believe me, I’m not thinking about your cleanliness.”
It was quite a while before the bouncing of the horse and what it did to my body fell into a bit of a rhythm. I found pulling myself closer against Cyelena stopped my breasts from bouncing too much and the close contact made me feel safe. It was getting late when we reached the hot spring and I gladly dismounted for a chance to stretch my legs.
I gathered some firewood and got a fire going while Cyelena prepared the bedrolls and food. After eating, Cyelena slowly disrobed in front of me before taking the lead once again and removing my clothes. Having spent hours with my body pressed against the most beautiful woman I’d ever known, I was more that welcoming of her touch.
Taking my hand in hers she led us both to the spring. “I need to get back at you for making me so excited.”
***
Later that evening as we lay together in front of the fire, I read Thyria’s journal. I started just before Kassinia first appeared to Thyria.
“Today I stared out from the castle ramparts, concerned for our city. The Darken Horde were close and every day more and more warriors returned from the battlefield with grave wounds and tales of huge, hideous beasts. As I turned away to head to my usual task of cleaning Kassinia’s temple, my eyes fell upon a vision of pure lovliness. Her name was Llylith and I realized at that moment that I was not like other women. I yearned for Llylith’s touch, a touch that was strictly forbidden.
I moved closer to Llylith and could see she was crying. She covered her blackened eye with her hand as she tried to go about her chores. I couldn’t help myself and I pulled her to the baths where I tended her as gently as I could. She told me how her husband, a man that had chosen her without her consent, had beaten her while he took her virginity. As I held her hand and stared into her eyes I knew I was forever lost. I ran to the temple and for the first time truly prayed to Kassinia to either free me of my desires or make it so that Llylith and I could be together.
It was foolishness, for I knew Llylith would never be free of her husband and likely never would harbor love in her heart for me. For days I prayed and each day I would catch glimpses of Llylith. Each day, her eyes would linger upon me a little more. One day I woke to find flowers and a note at my bedside. Llylith had written that I was the only person that had shown her compassion and kindness and she was thankful for me.
For the next few days I never saw her, but then she came to the temple as I was working. Taking my hand in hers, she pulled me to a private room, told me of her husband’s death, and did the unthinkable. She kissed me.”
I felt Cyelena’s lips on my neck. “I know how Llylith felt; being promised to a man that I wasn’t in love with but not able to be with the one I truly loved.”
Rolling over, I wrapped my arms around Cyelena and kissed her back. “It seems Kassinia has her ways of making things right.”
“Keep reading, Arya.”
“A week had passed and Llylith and I found as much time as we could together. We had given of ourselves and now I feared the worse. There was a lull in the war and men were returning. Llylith and I were both chosen by warriors that had killed Darken Horde beasts. We could do nothing but wait for the inevitable but the inevitable never came.
I was fervently praying in the temple, angry at Kassinia for answering my prayers for Llylith and then making it so that I couldn’t be with her. I was so angry in my prayers that I ignored the commotion of the people outside the temple. When I finally stood, before me was a wooden bow of remarkable design and finish. It had a golden grip and also a quiver. It was beautiful and it called to me. As I touched it, I felt a surge of energy course through my body. Then, in a flash of light, Kassinia was standing next to me. She told me she had heard my prayers and that my journey would be long and hard. She told me the world needed a hero and the only way Llylith and I could be together would be for me to save everyone. I needed to confront the dragon H’Lennorath at Thunder Mountain.
When she vanished, the temple doors exploded inward and Darken Horde beasts rushed inside. I feared for Llylith and used my bow to kill and push the Horde from the city. The king recognized it was my efforts that had saved the city and granted me a boon. I asked him to release Llylith and I from our marriage promises so that we were free to travel to confront the dragon. The king was angry, but with the people chanting my name as a hero, he was compelled to release us.”
Cyelena’s arms snaked around my body and pulled me against her. “We have a long ways to travel tomorrow. Sleep, my love.”
***
The next day we started early and climbed up into the snowy eastern pass. We moved as quickly as we could but the path was long and arduous. We began to descend into another valley where the heat of summer had begun to melt the snow and bring new growth to the stunted trees. Here we made camp amidst the snow and sparse vegetation.
We huddled together next to the fire for warmth and as darkness fell we once again heard the roar of a dragon. Pulling the journal from my cloak, I began to read.
“We had spent nearly a week travelling to Thunder Mountain, only to be challenged by wild animals and winter storms in the middle of summer. The path to the mountain was treacherous and steep. When we first saw the mountain, our hearts became heavy. Out of the rugged, sharp, snowy peaks, rose a mountain that appeared to smolder with heat. The black stone rose to incredible heights. Far above the valley floor, where no horse could go, a giant cave entrance taunted us.
I tried to convince Llylith to take the horses and head towards the coast, but she refused. There, at the bottom of the mountain, we promised ourselves to each other for whatever short time we had left. The next day we left our horses and carried our few belongings on our backs as we scaled the black mountain. Below it had been cold, but as we approached the cave entrance we could feel the temperature rising. What we thought would be a dark cave turned out to be a massive cavern lit by dragon fires.
What first caught our attention was all the gold. Small mountains of gold littered the cavern floor. The temptation was great to simply take gold, go back to our horses, and buy our freedom, but we knew any freedom we found would be short-lived with the Darken Horde already attacking the cities.
Readying my bow, we crept deeper into the cavern. We had both seen dragons before, but neither of us were prepared for H’Lennorath. He was a monstrous beast and his leathery wings easily spanned a hundred feet across. His fanged mouth could swallow a horse whole and his scales appeared like millions of glistening layered shields.
I had never really been a fighter before and strategy and tactics were not something I knew well. Trusting in my gods-given bow, I slipped out and around a pile of gold and fired an arrow into the shoulder of the dragon. I watched as the arrow penetrated deeply through the thick scales and H’Lennorath roared in pain. Fire erupted from his mouth singing my hair and where the fire touched the treasures, they melted.
‘You come at me with sticks! Show yourself mortal human!’
I was stunned that the dragon spoke but not foolish enough to present myself as a target. I rolled behind a stone pillar and shouted back.
‘Yield to me and I will show you mercy!’
The dragon spun and its tail smashed into the pillar I was standing behind. Great chunks of rock rained down all around me, but I rolled and fired another arrow into his left leg. H’Lennorath spun and thrashed, all the while roaring in pain and breathing white-hot fire. The ground shook with his movements and I fell behind a small pile of golden treasures.
By the time I got to my feet, H’Lennorath stood over me. I could feel the heat of its breath. I was doomed. But Llylith had grabbed a golden sword and struck the mighty dragon. As it turned to face her, I notched an arrow and shouted.
‘H’Lennorath! I have no desire to kill you for we need each other. My arrow is trained on your heart. Yield to me and I promise to release you once the Darken Horde are eliminated.’
With a snarl, his head turned back to me. There was great intelligence in his eyes as he registered his imminent death.
‘I yield.’”
“Thyria was lucky they weren’t both roasted alive. I’m sure there was much of the fight left out of her journal.”
“I’m sure Kassinia chose the right person, Arya. You must have confidence you’re everything this world needs in a hero.”
“Just days ago, I was a criminal, a young man, and hopelessly in love with the woman of my dreams knowing I could never be with her. Now, I’m a woman that’s been given Kassinia’s bow to challenge a dragon and save humanity from extinction. In a day, maybe two, I might be nothing more than ash and the world will never know or care.”
“At least you got the girl of your dreams.”
“I sure did. You have no regrets? You don’t think that one day you will find someone better?”
“That’s your female hormones talking to you. As women, we want to feel secure and safe. I know this has been hard on you and I’m telling you right now, that I’ll never love another. It’s you or nothing. It’s why I tried to kill myself. I couldn’t be with you nor could I ever be with anyone else. Kassinia answered my prayers and now I have you.”
“You don’t fear what might happen?”
“A little. You must understand that I’ve had more joy in my life these past days than I have in my entire life before this. I can go to my death knowing I found everything I ever wanted. Of course, I pray for a very long life with you, but I’m satisfied and content.”
“You have such a good way of looking at things, Cyelena.”
“What of you, Arya? Would you be content if you died right now?”
“Yes. I never would have thought I could be happy like this, as a woman, but I’ve never been happier. I can be me for the first time in my life. I’m no longer a prince. No longer must prove myself. No longer must I be belittled by my brother and father. I’m even in the arms of the person I’ve loved all my life.”
“I’ve noticed a change in myself, Arya. I’m not content to sit back and watch the world pass me by. You’ve shown me I can be strong and I have something to live for. I feel a fierceness inside me that grows every day. I’ll protect that which I love, which is you, or die trying.”
“Maybe it’s you that should be carrying the bow and saving the world?”
“I would to keep you safe, but I will never have your courage. Kassinia chose well. I have faith in you.”
Cyelena pulled the cloak over us a little tighter as a cool breeze drifted in. A cool breeze with the hint of dragon smoke.
***
It was early the next day that we rounded a bend in the valley and saw Thunder Mountain for the first time. Dark clouds had gathered around the black stone summit making it appear the mountain was on fire. Lightning seemed to strike the mountain every minute or so and that resulted in a steady stream of thunder. The steep mountainside looked impenetrable and dangerous. We could barely make out the cave with the cloudy mists hovering around it.
We rode through the day until we stopped at the mountain’s base. The ground felt warmer, but the air was still chilled. Cyelena stood by the fire and I snuggled up and into her arms. I felt frail and frightened; scared of what might happen less than a day from now.
“You’re very quiet, Arya. Quiet and cuddly.”
“Tomorrow…”
“Shhh… Tomorrow will come soon enough.”
Her lips were so tentative and soft as she brushed them against mine. Her fingers slid through my long hair and gently stroked my cheeks. She continued to kiss me as our tears fell from our cheeks. Slowly, her hands moved to my clothing and piece by piece she carefully removed them.
We shared of ourselves knowing that we might never get another chance.
***
I woke and dressed in the green and gold outfit Kassinia had given me. As quietly as I could I took the first steps up the mountain.
“Don’t you dare leave me here alone.”
“It’s too dangerous, Cyelena. If something happens to me you can go to Dedfast or back to the tower.”
“No. I’m not leaving you. I can’t live without you. We go together and die together if necessary. I know you’re brave and you just want to protect me, but we’re committed to each other, are we not?”
“Yes.” I stepped back down into her embrace.
It took a bit of time to get Cyelena ready and to set the horse free. We left behind what we didn’t think we would need so we could scale the mountain as easily as possible. We climbed throughout the day. It was steep, perilous, and arduous. Finally, we stepped onto the floor of the cave mouth.
We paused to catch our breath and we dared not look back down the mountainside. Our only safe way was forward and walking into a dragon’s den was certainly not safe. Looking ahead, the cavern wasn’t completely dark as there was an orange glow that ominously beckoned us.
“What if no one is home?” Cyelena whispered.
“Then we take the gold and leave?”
Cyelena giggled helping both our nerves settle.
We crept forward as stealthily as possible. Bits of gold and treasure had spilled out from the main cavern into the passageway we moved through. We were careful not to kick any, but it made me wonder just what the fascination with treasure and dragons was all about. Knowing if we lived through all of this and having access to the treasures in Thyria’s tower made the gold that was steadily increasing at our feet less distracting, but there was certainly a temptation.
We rounded a bend in the passageway and the cavern opened before us. Orange fires cast a flickering glow that glistened off heaps and mounds of gold. Stone outcroppings that seemed to be naturally formed rose up from the floor and also down from the ceiling. Some formed natural pillars where they met in the middle.
The cavern was empty and there didn’t appear to be any other way out. We heard a roar and the dragon’s heavy wings brought a gust of wind up the passageway towards us. We were trapped. Grabbing Cyelena’s hand, we dove behind a pile of treasure just as flames poured into the cavern. Had we been a second later, we would have been nothing but ash.
We could feel the heavy dragon’s footsteps as it moved into the cavern. We circled around a stone pillar keeping out of sight, but the pillar did nothing to hide the enormous creature’s body. Tyr’gon moved slowly over the piles of treasure as it circled the cavern looking for us. I was certain it knew we were here.
If anything, Thyria’s description of H’Lennorath had understated the sheer size of these dragons. Tyr-gon’s leather-like wings were unfolded across piles of gold. Golden, thoughtful, and ageless eyes sparkled in the firelight. Smoke emerged from the mouth and nostrils making delicate swirls around fangs that were half as tall as me. Tyr’gon was covered in shiny silver-blue scales that reminded me of polished heated metal. Razor-sharp talons cut grooves in the stone cavern floor as they shifted uneasily.
I pulled Cyelena back behind the pillar of stone and grabbed some gold pieces to silently map the room and indicate how we should enter. I tried to tell her to stay, but she simply shook her head and quietly drew her sword. Sighing first, then taking a deep breath, I nocked an arrow and rolled out behind a pile of treasure.
Tyr’gon knew we were there as it shifted uneasily and blew fire several times. When we were in position, I gripped the bow tightly, rolled in front of the great dragon but behind a large boulder, stood, and aimed the arrow at the dragon’s heart. Cyelena appeared with her sword raised next to me.
“Yield, Tyr’gon.”
“Be done with it, mortal. I recognize the bow of Kassinia.”
I kept the arrow trained on Tyr’gon’s heart. “I have no desire to hurt you. We need your help.”
“Before you even loosed your arrow, I could kill you both. Why should I help humans?”
As it spoke it shifted and brought its head closer to us. I could smell its breath.
“In the past, Thyria Grimsary worked with H’Lennorath to push back the evil forces of the Darken Horde. Work with us to do the same.”
“H’Lennorath was my mate and was taken from me. I’m the last dragon left. A dragon queen with no mate or other dragons to lead. Use your arrow and kill me now for I have no wish to aid humans in their foolish quests nor spend the rest of my lifetime alone.”
I lowered my bow but kept it ready. “Tyr’gon, the Darken Horde are once again enhancing their creatures for battle. Even now they move forward against a human army that can’t stand against them. Eventually they will come here.”
Tyr’gon’s head moved so close to me I was certain she was about to spew fire or snap me in two, but she didn’t. “What did you say?”
“The Darken Horde are coming.”
Her eyes closed a little as if deep in thought. “You spoke of the Horde enhancing their creatures. Is this true?”
“I’ve seen them with my own eyes.”
“There is only one way to enhance the Horde beasts. That is with dragon’s blood. If there is a chance another dragon lives, then it is my duty to see it freed.”
“Work with us, Tyr’gon. Help us drive back the Darken Horde and if we discover there is indeed another dragon that has been enslaved by the Darken Horde, we will work together to free your kind.”
“What is to stop you from killing me once our alliance is completed?”
“I would give you this bow, the only bow known in this world capable of penetrating a dragon’s armor. I would place it here amongst your treasures so that no human could ever use it against the dragons again.”
“You would give up the one weapon that keeps dragons in their place?”
“You’ve tracked Cyelena and me for days. You said yourself you could kill us at any time and yet you haven’t.”
A low chuckle sounded from Tyr’gon that pushed additional smoke from its mouth. “Dragons are no threat to humans unless we are provoked. But your horses… They are a nice, tasty treat.”
“Yes. I would give you my bow when this is all done.”
“What happened to the male that travelled with Cyelena?”
“That’s a bit of a long story. The bow was given to Thyria by the Goddess Kassinia. When I took the bow, I was transformed into someone that would represent Kassinia.”
Another chuckle. “Females are better anyways.”
I lowered my bow completely. “You agree to work with us?”
“The last time humans and dragons worked together wasn’t an alliance. H’Lennorath yielded. I refuse to yield but I will work with you. What is your name?”
“Arya.”
“Dragons and humans tend not to mix well, Arya.” Tyr’gon nudged a golden horn with her massive foot. “Take the horn. When you need me, blow the horn and I will come to you.”
“We’re far from where we need to be and we are running out of time. Can you take us to Venalleigh so we can learn what has transpired with the Darken Horde since we left?”
“I can fly you both there.”
I reached up and touched the dragon’s massive cheek. “Thank you, Tyr’gon.”
She lowered her head. “Climb on, Arya and Cyelena. I suggest you hang on tightly.”
We climbed up and unto Tyr’Gon’s neck, just in front of her massive shoulders and wings. I could feel her muscles, more solid that the strongest steel roll under her scales. Two bony protrusions extended from her neck allowing me to grip with my hands while my feet found notches in her scales. Cyelena sat behind me and hugged herself close.
“We’re ready.”
Tyr’gon crouched and crawled forward through the passageway to the cavern mouth before thrusting her wings downward and launching us into the sky. She arched and dove downward just feet above the mountain’s face. The wind buffeted us and the freefall was terrifying. At the last moment, Tyr’gon roared and spread her wings once again to level off and fly south at a quick pace.
What had taken days of travel was covered in mere hours and soon we were flying over the towers and ramparts of Venalleigh. There was much commotion about us and Tyr’gon from the citizens of the city and palace. We could see many warriors there as well.
“With all the warriors at the city, that can’t bode well for how the far north the Darken Horde have come. Fly further south. Let’s see if we can find out where the Darken Horde are.”
We banked and turned and not more than a few miles from Venalleigh, humans and the Darken Horde battled. Three large Horde beasts using massive clubs looked undefeatable as they plowed forward. Their skin looked to have scales on it and arrows and swords bounced harmlessly off them.
“Tyr’gon. Fly steady towards one of the beasts. I’ll shoot one with my bow.”
We banked again and I let go of the bony protrusions and squeezed tight with my thighs. Nocking an arrow, I leaned over and as we flew close, I let the arrow fly. The arrow flew straight and true, plunging through the heavy scales and into the heart of the Horde beast. We watched as the beast paused, grabbed futilely at the arrow, and collapsed face first into the dirt.
“Now, it’s my turn, Arya. Hang on.”
As soon as I put my bow away, we banked hard and dove towards one of the Horde beasts from behind. Tyr’gon grabbed the creature like it weighed nothing and while it shredded the beast with its talons, he turned and breathed fire out on the third great beast. She flew up and over the cheering human front line, tossing the shredded remains of the other beast to the ground.
Cyelena, who had been quiet ever since the cavern whooped for joy. “Now that’s an entrance.”
I felt her lips on my neck as I asked Tyr’gon to set us down at the city gates. People backed away in fear from us as I hopped to the ground and helped Cyelena down. Tyr’gon stretched her head towards us. “I will scout ahead and determine where the Horde is coming from. Call for me.”
I stroked her cheek with my hand. “Thank you. We’ll find their source and your kin.”
Cyelena and I stepped back as Tyr’gon flew up and away. Needless to say, there was a rather large contingency of warriors, citizens, and guards around us by the time we turned towards the city.
“Thyria has returned to us!”
They were shouting and cheering and I was tempted to not say anything, but Cyelena would have none of it. “Thyria has not returned for she has long passed into the afterlife. Arya Desini is your savior today.”
It was then that I saw Thaen push through the crowd. He pointed at Cyelena. “Treasonous promise breaker! Where’s that low-life brother of mine?”
He stepped forward and I drew my bow to stand between Cyelena and Thaen. “Now is not the time to play prince, Thaen. Cyelena is needed for more important things than your bed. I suggest you take us to Jaord, your King, so that we can discuss strategy against the Darken Horde.”
There was something dark and sinister in Thaen’s eyes as he looked me over. “Arya, is it?”
I nodded.
“You know my name. I’m not surprised. Come with me.”
I lowered my bow and Cyelena leaned in to me as we headed towards the palace. “Thank you, my love. Everything is happening so fast.”
I whispered back to her. “I’ve never felt so nervous. Tyr’gon is nothing compared to facing Thaen and father.”
“They don’t know who you really are. I suggest we make Karack out to be a hero, which is true.”
Crowds had gathered to see us pass. I was shaking and nervous. This was the first time anyone had seen me as a woman and I was frightened from all the stares of the men. Thaen pushed through the crowds and ordered the guards to open the door to the throne room which had been repurposed as a war room.
I looked past Thaen to see kings and warriors huddled around a large table with maps. My father looked up, obviously upset at the intrusion.
“What is this? This is no place for women.”
“Father, Cyelena has returned and with her someone that controls a dragon. They killed the three Horde beasts before demanding an audience with you.”
“A dragon?”
“I’m surprised word hasn’t reached you yet. The city is erupting with celebration that Thyria has returned in our moment of need. Although she says she isn’t Thyria, but Arya.”
Father stormed past Thaen and stood over the two of us. “What’s the meaning of this? Last I heard, Cyelena, you and that worthless son of mine ran away. I’ve even had complaints that you left your uncle and cousin’s shop in disarray.”
Cyelena grew visibly angry. “You do Karack a disservice. He knew what was happening and you never listened to him. We left together to go to Ashadale where he believed there might be evidence of Thyria’s bow.”
“Yes, yes. He told me his story.”
“He found the bow.”
“Why isn’t he here then gloating?”
“Karack is a hero. He gave his life so you could all be spared. The bow was Kassinia’s, given to Thyria. By taking the bow, Karack’s soul was used to reanimate Thyria. Karack was killed, but Thyria was reborn as Arya Desini. Arya then stood courageously before Tyr’gon the dragon to form an alliance to save humanity from the Darken Horde. Without Karack’s sacrifice, the Horde would even now be at your door.”
That was quite the story, but it allowed me to truly be Arya without any baggage of my old life. I’d have to thank Cyelena very personally later.
Father laughed. “At least he proved good for something. I assume you’re still intact and that my son wasn’t man enough to bed you. Now that you’re back we can see to the wedding.”
I was furious. “We didn’t come here to be placed under the authority of any of you. Cyelena is now a citizen of Llynmera of which, I am Queen. Cyelena stood with me as we made the alliance with Tyr’gon and that being the situation, she is integral to the trust bond with have with the dragon queen. You will formally release her from your promise of marriage to Thaen, or we will take our alliance away from this place and let the rest of humanity deal with the Darken Horde on their own.”
There was something devious in my father’s eyes, but he nodded. “Agreed. I see no reason to wed my son to Cyelena. She is formally released in front of all these witnesses. What is it you want, Queen Arya?” He emphasized the word queen.
“Just because we have a dragon doesn’t mean things will go easy with the Darken Horde. We must be strategic and draw them into battle in locations that will allow Tyr’gon to maneuver well. Let’s review the maps and plan accordingly. We have also had many days of difficult travel. We would like an opportunity to refresh ourselves and we would appreciate some warm food.”
“Since I no longer must worry about my son returning, I’ll have the servants freshen up his room for your stay. Cyelena can use her old room.”
“No offense, your Majesty, but Cyelena must stay close to me if we must call Tyr’gon in protection of the city.”
“I’ll have extra bedding brought to your room then. As for food, I believe a celebration is in order. You will both join me at the head table tonight as we toast our future victory in your honor.”
Father whispered to Thaen, who took one last lustful look at me and left the room. Father then introduced us to the others in the room and we began reviewing the battle lines and locations of the Horde on the maps.
***
It was late in the evening when Thaen returned and led us to my old room. “The bedding has been cleaned and pressed. We can get the rest of my brother’s junk out of here tomorrow.”
“Please, leave it. I’m sure you wish to honor Karack’s sacrifice in some way.”
“My brother was a sniveling, self-centered boy, more girl than man. I remain skeptical as to how much you and your dragon can aid us. Karack’s sacrifice is only worth that which we receive from you.”
Cyelena bristled as did I.
“Feel free to indulge yourselves in the bath. I’ll send someone to retrieve you both in an hour.”
Thaen turned and left leaving us both together in my old room. We waited a while to make sure Thaen was well away before falling into each other’s arms.
“That was brilliant telling them the story of what happened to me. Although, I’m not quite sure I like the result. Their behavior makes me wonder if they’re even worth saving.”
“I’m sorry, Arya. No one deserves the treatment you were given. You were amazing in there speaking to your father and getting him to renounce my being pledged to Thaen. I loved it when you said you were Queen of Llynmera.”
Cyelena looked around my old room. “I’ve never been in here before.” She picked up a leather bracelet from a shelf. “That’s the bracelet I made you ten years ago. You kept it?”
“Why would I throw something away from the person I’ve cared for the most my entire life?”
Cyelena came over and kissed me. “Will you help me with my bath?”
“I thought you’d never ask.”
***
We entered the main hall and looked over the vast array of tables. Father always made a show of everything and had his table on a raised platform above all the rest of the people to emphasize his status. I never cared for that much. We were escorted to his large table where the five other kings and their princes sat.
Father stood and welcomed everyone. “Today we won a decisive battle thanks to the arrival of some new friends. Arya Desini is the one that arrived on a dragon today. She bears with her Thyria’s bow and has agreed to aid us in pushing back the Darken Horde. We live in great times with new legends of tomorrow. Today, we eat and dance in celebration of our victory.”
There were cheers around the room and everyone stood and held up their glasses in a toast. Before we sat down, Cyelena was separated from me and placed on the opposite side of the table. Directly across from her were two people that caused her to look mortified.
Father came over to introduce everyone. “Cyelena, I thought you might appreciate me inviting your family. Your uncle and cousin both said they have missed you so very much. Arya, I want you to sit next to me. We have much strategy to discuss.”
A glance at Cyelena and it told me everything I needed to know. She was scared to death to even be in the same room with her uncle and cousin. Thaen sat across from me and I had father to my left. On my right was Cyelena’s uncle. We sat down and I leaned over to him. “I have a dagger in my boot. It would please me greatly to cut you and your son’s dangly bits off should you even look at Cyelena in any way that shows ill intent. I’m tempted to use it even now for the abuse you gave her. Don’t test me on this.”
The color drained from his face.
“Tell me, Arya, what do you think of my son, Thaen?”
I glanced at father thinking him totally insane. “Certainly, he has good looks and there is nary a shirt that could contain his large muscles.” Thaen sat up straighter and jutted his chin out. “Sadly, there are few women I know that would remotely be interested in him. You see his small thumbs? It is well known that a man with small thumbs have small… In any event, I doubt he could please anyone. I think you’re wise to keep him on the front line of battle instead of creating offspring.”
Thaen deflated angrily.
Father laughed hard as did everyone else at the table. “You have a remarkable gift of humor. I’ve never heard of Llynmera before.”
“Llynmera was the land promised Thyria by all the realms after the last Darken Horde uprising. My arrival reinstates that age-old realm.”
“I certainly didn’t make that promise to you and speaking for the other realms, I don’t believe they would suggest you now own a portion of their realms either.”
“I have my valley and my palace. It is all I need.”
“Where is your king?”
“There is no king.”
“Then you’re single. Might I suggest that we should discuss an arrangement? Aside from your humorous assessment, Thaen is very capable at pleasing a woman.”
“I suggest we speak about strategies for fighting the Horde and less about political posturing.”
“But Thaen…”
“I’ll make this perfectly clear. We’re at war with the Darken Horde and they are continuing to create new and larger beasts. I didn’t come here to bed a blithering imbecile whose brain deactivates every time something warm and female walks by him. There are sheep in the field if you can’t control your son. I’m not interested, nor will I ever be interested. I’m happy to talk strategy, but I’m offended at the match making references.”
“Arya?”
“Yes, Cyelena?”
“I’ve lost my appetite. Hospitality isn’t Venalleigh’s strong suit.”
One look at Cyelena and I was angry once again. She had practically wilted under the presence of her uncle and cousin. I stood and turned to my father. “I’ve heard many good things about your other son. I thought by coming to this realm first I would honor Karack’s sacrifice. We will meet you all in the morning. Good night.”
Leaning down, I whispered to Cyelena’s uncle. “If I ever see you within one hundred feet of Cyelena, I’ll order Tyr’gon to incinerate your homes. There is no good death for either of you for what you have done.”
By the time we got back to my room, Cyelena was crying and shaking. “I’m so sorry, Cyelena. Had I known, we could have found other accommodations.”
“What did you say to my uncle?”
“That I was tempted to cut off their special parts and if I ever saw them within one hundred feet of you I would have Tyr’gon incinerate their homes.”
Cyelena sniffed and threw herself into my arms.
“We shouldn’t have come here, Cyelena. It was a mistake. All we need to do is find the Darken Rites, rescue a dragon from the Horde, kill any enhanced beasts, and leave the rest of these crazy people to maintain balance.”
“As much as I hate being here with these people, I think we need to try to work things out. I hate how they malign Karack. I wonder if it would be different if they knew you were him?”
“I think it would be even worse except that my father wouldn’t necessarily want me to marry Thaen then. Everything to my father has always been about status, authority, and power. He thinks if I’m a queen that I have wealth and tying me to Thaen would grant him automatic access to whatever I have. He should never have been king.”
“He’s not your father any more. Kassinia calls you her daughter. Remember that. Remember that you don’t belong to him, you belong to me.”
That made me smile. “Let’s get some sleep.”
***
I had just fallen asleep when the door to my room burst open and slammed shut. Moonlight allowed me to see Thaen standing in the room.
“You little slut! You think you can belittle me in front of others? I’ll show you what it’s like to be with a real man!”
Thaen grabbed my ankle and yanked hard, pulling me from the bed and causing me to crash on the floor. My nightgown was barely covering me as he reached for it to tear it from my body.
I screamed out of fear.
Thaen’s hand grabbed my gown and yanked hard even though I hit him and kicked him. Before my nightgown was completely torn from my body, Cyelena’s sword pierced his thigh.
“Get out of here before I run you through!”
Cyelena was brave but she wasn’t a trained fighter. Thaen roared in anger, batted the shaking sword to the side and backhanded Cyelena into the wall where she crumpled unconscious. Rolling to the side of the bed, I grabbed my dagger. With one hand I held it out towards Thaen and my other hand held the tattered remains of my gown against me.
Thaen reached to grab a handful of Cyelena’s hair and I fought my frayed nerves so that I could move. Diving across the bed, I slammed into Thaen’s side and drove the point of my dagger into his side.
With another roar of pain, Thaen acted like any wild animal would have. He turned and swatted me aside like I was nothing more than a fly bothering him. I collapsed on the floor and as Thaen reached for me the pain of his wounds finally seemed to register on him. He clasped his side with his hands before pointing a bloody finger at me.
“You’re nothing but a worthless slut! You’re no hero! You’ll be even less without your bow to control the dragon.”
Thaen reached and grabbed my bow, but it sizzled in his hand and he screamed in additional pain. Dropping the bow, he limped from the room.
I crawled over to Cyelena and cradled her in my arms as I cried. I cried for Cyelena as much as I did for my own fear and shock. Cyelena had this happen to her multiple times and even though I was spared the indignity and the violation, I was left scarred and frightened beyond anything I had ever felt before.
Cyelena’s eyes fluttered open and she moaned, but her hands came to my cheeks. “Did he…?”
“No… You distracted him enough for me to get my dagger. These people deserve to die. How badly are you hurt?”
“I’ll have a nice bruised eye and a headache for a while, but I think I’ll be all right. Are you all right?”
“We’ll have matching black eyes then, but I’m not sure I’ll ever be all right.”
Cyelena shifted and pulled me to my feet. She grabbed her sword and started to change. “I’m grateful Thaen never… You’ll be in shock for a while and possibly fearful for the rest of your life around men. I found it helps to keep myself occupied. Let’s pack and tomorrow we’ll find another place to stay.”
Focusing on packing our few belongings did help, but I was still shaking badly and every sound coming from the hallway made me want to curl up in a ball. Cyelena tried to help me get to sleep for the few hours remaining until morning, but it was to no avail. Then, just before dawn, guards rushed into the room and dragged Cyelena and me down to stand in judgement before the king.
At this point, I should have expected this kind of treatment, but nothing these days surprises me. Thaen was sitting in a chair and looking pale and uncomfortable. He had lost a lot of blood, but just being in the room with him made me ill. Father was there and of course the guards with their drawn weapons blocking our only way out.
Father stood and stepped forward. “We invite you here, offer you our full hospitality, and this is how you repay us? By attempting to kill my son? Under any other circumstances you would be dead by now.”
Cyelena shouted her angry words as she pointed at Thaen. “That vile creature broke into our room and attacked Arya! Is he not man enough to speak the truth? He intended to rape Arya. Do you not see our injuries or realize his wounds are from us defending ourselves from his attack? Do you not think that Arya could have easily killed Thaen if she was inclined to do so? She easily killed the enhanced beasts of the Darken Horde.”
“Silence! For all I know you’re working for the Darken Horde. You will relinquish Thyria’s bow and your control of the dragon into my care and at dusk, you will both be put to death. That is unless you provide reparations for the crimes you’ve both committed.”
Cyelena continued to speak, her voice tinged with challenge. “Reparations? You want money? How much? A golden shield from the dragon’s den perhaps?”
“Gold is only part of what I want. I will claim Arya as my daughter and she will be under my care. All that she owns becomes my property and I will choose for her whom she will be married off to. She and her dragon will fight for us and when the war is over and we have declared victory, no king will stand in my way of ruling all the realms.”
Cyelena’s hands rolled into fists. “This was your plan all along; use Thaen’s overgrown libido to get you everything you want?”
“Guards. Lock them in their room and prepare the gallows for their execution at dusk.” He turned to us with a grim smile. “You have until then to decide your fate.”
I remained silent until we were locked back in my room. “I’m no hero, Cyelena. I can’t even stand up to my father.”
“Kassinia believes in you and so do I.”
“I’d rather die than be my father’s puppet.”
“He was never a father to you. What do you say we get out of here?”
“What do you mean?”
“No one can take your bow. It’s here. We also have the horn to call Tyr’gon. We can make a life for ourselves. We help Tyr’gon rescue the other dragon, then we retreat to Llynmera.”
“What about the Darken Horde?”
“Without the other dragon they can no longer enhance their beasts. We leave the rest of humanity to fend for themselves. They don’t deserve you.”
“You’re right. What has anyone done for us?” I felt guilty saying it, but I wasn’t in any condition emotionally to think clearly.
Strapping on my bow and quiver, I picked up the horn and blew it. The horn sounded loud and clear and moments later we heard the roar of Tyr’gon. Unfortunately, so did the guards and soon they were pushing their way into the room.
Cyelena had drawn her sword and I had an arrow ready to fire, but we were trapped in a corner and the guards knew it. They approached slowly and I was about to let the arrow loose when the wall next to the window shattered sending heavy stones into the room and knocking the guards down. The palace shook as Tyr’gon grabbed onto the wall with her powerful claws.
Her low rumbling voice was soothing. “I take it negotiations with Venalleigh didn’t work out the way you wanted.” She extended her neck so that it was just below the windowsill. “We have much to discuss. Climb on.”
We had just climbed out of the window and onto her neck when more guards came into the room as the others staggered to their feet. Tyr’gon released her claws and we fell towards the palace plaza. Her wings opened wide and we arched back up into the sky and circled back towards the mountains. We found a large meadow far away from people and landed.
“That was very good timing, Tyr’gon.” I hugged her neck and the dragon gave a slight purring rumble. I felt so safe with Cyelena and a dragon at my side. “What have you discovered?”
“Many leagues from here, the Darken Horde have their main city. While most of their fighters are away from the city, new, larger, more ferocious beasts are coming this way. Many enhanced beasts remain behind guarding the entrance to a large cavern. H’Lennorath, my mate, is trapped inside.”
“How do you know?”
“I can feel him.”
“What can we do?”
“The Horde have reduced the size of the opening of the cavern with large stone boulders. It would take the combined strength of H’Lennorath working on the inside, and me on the outside to free him. However, H’Lennorath will likely be bound.”
“Then Cyelena and I will need to get inside and free H’Lennorath.”
“It would be certain death for you. I can’t ask you to do this.”
“You promised to help us and we promised to help you. You’ve honored your promise to this point and I intend to honor ours. I’d like to think we humans are worth saving, but I’m not sure we are. I release you from your side of the alliance, but I wish to keep my promises to you.”
“What have they done to you, Arya?”
Tears began to fall down my cheeks once again. “It doesn’t matter. The only thing that matters is for us to free your mate.”
The great dragon nudged Cyelena. “And you, Cyelena?”
“I go with my mate, Arya.”
“The alliance between dragons and humans is dissolved for alliances can be broken and are created for a specific time. I extend to you both my friendship, a covenant that can’t be broken.”
I smiled and hugged her neck again. “I like that much better.”
***
Cyelena and I had left Venalleigh rather abruptly and neither of us had much to eat in a long time. We flew to the Finmer Lodge and we created quite the stir among the residents when Tyr’gon landed us in a field nearby. Once we were safely in the lodge, she flew off to not cause concern.
I opened the door for Cyelena and we received a warm welcome by the owner of the lodge and his daughter who served us. I didn’t recall seeing her the last time I was here.
“By the gods, we had heard Thyria has returned. You honor us.”
“I’m Arya. Thank you for welcoming us.”
“What is it you need?”
“We could use something to eat now and some provisions to take with us.”
“I’ll get our cooks working on that right away. Please, take a seat anywhere you like.”
We chose a seat with our backs to the wall and a huge man with a red beard sat down across from us. I recognized him from the last time I was here.
“People tell me you came in riding a dragon and that you’re a legend reborn.”
I turned to Cyelena. “Cyelena, this is Red.”
Red looked at me with a mix of pride and confusion. “How do you know me?”
“Doesn’t everyone know Red, the man that has more wisdom than all the ruling families combined. A friend of mine met you here once. He told me about what you two spoke about. He was filled with excitement to go to the Fields of Middlenden. You told him he wasn’t going to war, but to a contrived battle design to maintain balance and keep the king’s coffers full.”
“I never forget a face or a story. That was Karack, right?”
“Yes.”
Cyelena seemed to be enjoying the conversation. “Did you know Karack was a Prince of Venalleigh?”
Red’s eyes went wide. “That was Karack Redbeorn? I could have been locked up for my words.”
“Karack told me you were right.”
“First royalty I’ve ever known to have any good sense. What ever happened to him?”
I didn’t like talking about myself this way, but Cyelena had no problems with it. “Karack is why we’re here. When he was at the front, he saw the Darken Horde were creating enhanced beasts just as in the time with Thyria. Not only did he save the day in Middlenden, but he began a search for Thyria’s bow so that he could control a dragon.”
“The kid has guts.”
“More than you’ll ever know. He found the bow, but in doing so sacrificed his life so that Arya could be with us here today.”
Red’s eyes moved to the bow on my back. “Thyria’s bow?”
I nodded.
Red whistled low. “Looks like the two of you got into a fight.”
“We created an alliance with a dragon and came to Venalleigh to speak with the king. The king wasn’t too welcoming and last night Thaen attacked us.”
“Please tell me you killed that moron.”
“No. We’re both women and mortal and no real match for a man Thaen’s size. At least not up close without my bow in hand. We fought and he was wounded, but the king and Thaen used it against us. With no witnesses, they made it look like we tried to kill Thaen.”
“Let me guess. They wanted something from you.”
“Yes.”
The waitress returned with our food and Red pulled her down into his lap. “Griselda, did you meet these two fine ladies?”
The way they reacted to one another made it very clear to me. “You two are a couple?”
She smiled. “We are. Married for three years now. Don’t let the bushy beard fool you. Red is the kindest man I’ve ever met. While the kings take from us to fund their war, Red hunts and brings food to the starving families in the area.”
I felt foolish suddenly. “Why do you do it?”
“I’m not sure where you grew up, but out here, away from the politics of the cities and palaces is where the real life is. There is a true sense of belonging to something bigger than ourselves. It’s the best of humanity and I want to give back wherever I can.”
I looked down and Cyelena found my hand under the table. She spoke for us both. “You think people are worth saving from the Horde?”
“I heard about the new beasts and how our forces have fallen back. It’s why I’m here today. I’ve come to take up my sword. The threat from the Horde is real now and I need to protect my growing family.” He placed his hand of Griselda’s belly.
Griselda leaned forward. “You and the dragon will fight for us?”
“We’re not sure. We travel to the heart of the Darken Horde lands to stop the source of the new beasts. There’s a very real chance we won’t return.”
Red stood and thumped his hand down on the table. “Men! I’ve left this up to each of you to decide for yourself if you will fight the Darken Horde. These two courageous women are going deep into Horde lands to stop the flow of beasts coming our way. The very least we can do is fight to slow the tide of battle on the front line.”
Twenty men stood and shouted in agreement.
Cyelena wiped a tear from my cheek. “You’ve changed your mind, haven’t you?”
“There is still goodness left in this world after all. Good men too.”
Red sat back down. “I admire the courage you both have. Sometimes I wish I had chosen a different path so that I could have made a bigger difference in people’s lives.”
“Don’t we all? All we can do is look forward and try the best we can.”
“Well spoken, Arya. Well spoken.”
***
The owner of the Finmer Lodge refused to let us pay for our food and provisions. They all came out and watched us call Tyr’gon and fly off towards Baladon, the largest city deep in Darken Horde territory. Red said he would spread the word and gather additional forces and head towards the front lines nearing Venalleigh. He even gave Cyelena some pointers on how to use her sword.
We stopped for the night atop a tall mountain that looked down upon the city of Baladon. Here, ash filled the air and fell like snow upon the scorched and abused land. The fires of the Darken Horde cast an eerie glow in the darkness.
As we settled in for the night with expectations of reaching the cavern mouth before the first rays of morning, a flash of light heralded Kassinia’s arrival. Tyr’gon tipped her head towards the goddess as if they had known each other a very long time.
Kassinia moved to me and gently touched my blackened eye. I could feel it healing. “My daughter, you are attempting a very dangerous task. Don’t give up on humanity.”
She turned to Cyelena and healed her bruises as well. “Your sword just won’t do, Cyelena. May I trade you?”
Kassinia held out her silver sword with a leather-bound hilt. Cyelena handed her old sword to Kassinia and I could see how she must have felt a surge of power when she touched the hilt of Kassinia’s sword.
“While yielding this sword, you will be stronger and fight as well as the best mortal fighters. You will need this in the days to come.” With a touch of Kassinia’s hand, Cyelena’s clothes shimmered and morphed into an outfit like mine, but it was red and gold instead of mine with green and gold. She looked very sexy in it.
Moving over to stand next to Cyelena, I took her hand in mine. “Thank you, Kassinia.”
She smiled. “I prefer mother from you, my child.”
It felt right. “Thank you, Mother.”
“May the blessings of the gods go with you.”
Kassinia vanished and I wondered if I would ever get used to seeing a goddess face to face.
Cyelena and I sat down together and I tried to take my mind off what we would doing tomorrow. So much had happened that I hadn’t even thought much about my change. Even the random reflections of my new self didn’t seem strange to me anymore. Every minute I spend as Arya feels like a month of living as a woman. I don’t miss being thin, shorter, awkward, ugly, or male. Knowing that if I survive all of this I could be living away from men and with Cyelena, is the greatest gift I could ever receive.
I leaned into Cyelena and felt her arms pull me closer. Do all heroes feel inadequate?
***
It was still dark when we all got to our feet and stretched. None of us had much sleep. The plan was simple. Tyr’gon would land us on the far side of the cavern mouth, furthest away from the city. We would work our way to the entrance and eliminate the beasts standing guard there. Once we got inside, Cyelena and I would do our best to not cause any alarm, but once the Darken Horde were roused, it would be an all-out fight. Tyr’gon would hold back any Horde that try to enter the cavern and begin tearing away at the rock from the outside as we tried to rescue H’Lennorath.
I was amazed at how silent a dragon could fly if it wanted to and with it being dark we caused no commotion or alarms as we circled in from the south. Once Tyr’gon had retreated, Cyelena and I crept towards the cavern entrance. Two enormous beasts guarded the cave and these were unlike any I had seen before. These stood nearly twelve feet tall and were almost humanlike in their appearance if you took away their scales, four arms, and gaping mouths with fangs.
Large metal braziers with fires in them were used as lighting for the beasts so we could see them quite clearly whereas we were hidden in the darkness. We had hoped to find a way to sneak past them, but the closer we got, we could see no way around. Placing one arrow in the ground before me, I nocked another and aimed for the furthest creature’s head. I held my breath a moment to steady my shot and let the arrow fly. Before the first beast fell to the ground, I had fired my second arrow at the nearest creature.
At this point, I was quite positive that my bow was enhancing my abilities as I had never been very good before. We had little time to waste and moved quietly past the dead guards and slipped into the cave.
The passageway was lit with more braziers filled with fire. In the firelight we could see how the entrance had been fortified by stone. For the next few minutes, we moved deeper into the passageway until the cavern opened. Looking around the cavern wall, we could see our path worked its way downward in a spiral. One hundred feet below us was the cavern floor where H’Lennorath was bound with mighty chains on each leg. His wings and mouth were secured tightly with thick, heavy leather straps. Surrounding the great dragon were half a dozen Darken Horde being fed drips of blood from tubes connected to H’Lennorath’s neck. Each of the six Horde were in various stages of growth and enhancement.
Between us and H’Lennorath were nearly a dozen normal Darken Horde and several enhanced Horde beasts. Once we stepped around the corner we would be visible and would have to fight our way down. Cyelena touched my shoulder and whispered in my ear. “My sword begs to be used.”
I nodded, reached back and squeezed her hand before stepping out onto the pathway that led down to the cavern floor. My bow was drawn and I fired arrow after arrow to see Horde fall from the pathway edge to the ground below. Angry growls filled the cavern and I could hear the roar of Tyr’gon and felt her fire blasting the cavern entrance. H’Lennorath eyes focused on mine and I could see him strain against his bindings to no avail.
A clash of metal behind me caused me to turn. Some Darken Horde must have made it past Tyr’gon and I watched in amazement and Cyelena cut, spun, and slashed through them like the mightiest warrior humans had ever seen. She was inspiring to watch.
“Keep moving!” Cyelena shouted.
More Horde were now running up the pathway towards us. I focused on the enhanced beasts and fired at them as we ran. We had made it a quarter of the way down when I noticed a large passageway where dozens more Horde were pouring in to the cavern.
H’Lennorath’s tail snapped the tight leather straps that had bound it to the floor and with a thunderous crash, it slammed its tail into the rock above the passageway. Rocks tumbled down onto fleeing Horde and the passageway was sealed.
At this point, I was very thankful my bow and quiver were not normal and for every arrow I pulled from the quiver, another arrow appeared. Cyelena had protected us from behind, but now she pushed ahead of me. I focused on the Horde running up the pathway and the beasts connected to H’Lennorath while Cyelena took down any that were close.
At one point, several Horde broke past Cyelena and ran straight for me. I ducked, used my bow as a staff, and spun aside giving me time to get arrows in them.
There was a tremendous crash from above and I stumbled as the cavern shook. Tyr’gon was attacking the rock reinforcements from the outside. The Darken Horde numbers were dwindling rapidly and as I gained my footing once again, Cyelena and I removed the last of the threats.
Breathing a sigh of relief that we both made it this far unscathed, Cyelena began cutting at the leather straps while I worked on releasing the straps binding H’Lennorath’s mouth and the chains on his legs. Placing my hand on the giant dragon’s neck, I whispered to him. “Steady H’Lennorath. Tyr’gon is here with us. We’re your friends.”
Reaching up I unclasped several of the large buckles holding his mouth shut and as soon as one was free, H’Lennorath broke the other two and roared so loudly I thought I would go deaf. I quickly moved to begin unclasping the chains and soon H’Lennorath was completely free.
H’Lennorath stretched his wings and thrust downward ripping out the tubes from his neck. He looked incredibly angry as he turned towards me. “Thyria?”
“I’m Arya. Thyria died many years ago. This is Cyelena. How long have you been trapped here?”
“Too many years to count. You are going to make me yield to you? I see Kassinia’s bow.”
“No. You’re free if we can get you out of this cavern.”
I was stunned that he flew upward and crashed into the cavern ceiling with enough force to rain boulders down all around us. I expected something different, perhaps gratitude or a word of thanks. Grabbing Cyelena’s hand, I pulled her back over to the pathway leading out when the passageway that had been blocked by H’Lennorath’s tail exploded outward sending us both heavily to the ground.
We staggered to our feet to see a man step forth. He stood eight feet tall and his skin was marbled. Some was normal, but most was a dark ashen gray with red lines that looked like lava flowing beneath his skin. His eyes glowed red and he held a flaming sword in his hand.
“Who dares defy, Norath?” His voice boomed even above the sounds of H’Lennorath and Tyr’gon ripping apart the cavern ceiling. He turned to face us. “Mere human mortals!” He smashed his sword on the ground and a fissure opened breaking up the ground at our feet. Cyelena and I dove to opposite sides.
I fired an arrow straight into his heart. He staggered, but pulled himself straight and yanked the arrow from his chest as if nothing had happened. “Run Cyelena. He’s Norath, the cast down god!”
He leapt towards me and brought his sword down, but with a loud clang it stopped inches from me. Cyelena had jumped the fissure and blocked his strike. Diving to the side, I rolled and fired two more arrows in quick succession, both hitting their mark in his chest. Ignoring Cyelena, he stepped forward and grabbed me around my neck and lifting me off the ground. I felt his fire tear through me. I was burning from the inside out. He then stared into my eyes and told me how pathetic I was before casting me aside like a lifeless doll. I felt the impact with the hard stone floor of the cavern and my ribs shattered. I’m dying. My life is over. The last thing I remembered was a huge dark shape descending towards me.
***
I screamed as I still felt the fire coursing through my body. My breathing was shallow and every breath brought wracking pain. Blue sky was above me and two dragons looked down upon me. Cyelena was there. She was bruised and scraped, but she was on her knees near me. I could hear her words but I couldn’t speak.
“Kassinia, I beg of you. Take my life to save Arya.”
There were several flashes of light and I saw Kassinia had appeared along with two others. My breath caught in my chest, my lungs refusing to work any longer. My vision began to erode and I could feel my blood slow. The pain diminished as the darkness crept in. Then there was peace and darkness.
***
I felt lips on mine, my lungs filled with air, and there was an incredible surge of energy as if a lightning bolt had hit me. Strength began to return to my body. My bones knit together. The lips left me and I took a deep breath. I opened my eyes not knowing what I might see.
Cyelena wrapped her arms around me and pulled me up. “You’re back!”
I looked down at my arms and everything looked normal. “Do I want to know where I went? I feel incredible. I was burning, broken… Did I die?”
Cyelena pulled me up to a standing position. My clothes were frayed, ripped, torn, and had blood on them, but I couldn’t find a scratch on me. Cyelena kept her arm around my waist as she looked to Kassinia to explain.
“I think introductions are in order. To my right is Dwaynara, the Goddess of life. To my left is Jadorth, God of air and the elements.”
“I’ve never heard of Dwaynara or Jadorth. I’m sorry. How many gods are there?”
“The world has mostly forgotten us. In the beginning, there were four of us. Norath, which we all believed was dead, was the god of destruction and death. We cast him down to this world and stripped him of much of his power in the process, but he hid himself. We believed the Darken Horde were created when he arrived, and a balance had ensued between humans and the Horde.”
“I can’t believe I’m standing with the Gods of this world.”
“You might find it harder to believe that you are one of us now.”
“A Goddess? Me?”
“As close to one as you can be on this world. When Norath exposed himself, we knew this world was doomed. It was Norath that captured H’Lennorath and Norath that began enhancing the Horde. He desires to ruin this world that we created and will stop at nothing. There was no force on this world that could stop him… Until now.”
I was very confused. “Can we start at the beginning when Norath was killing me?”
Cyelena began to sob. “It was my fault. I tried to stop him, but my sword could do nothing. I watched him lift you up and your skin started cracking, like fire was about to come out of you. When he tossed you aside… It was H’Lennorath that saved us. He dove downward and snatched us both with his talons and flew back up to the ceiling, crashing through. Together we flew here, near the Finmer Lodge where I found there was nothing I could do for you.”
Kassinia spoke again. “Cyelena prayed for your life. We had to wait until the moment of your death, when your soul was moving between worlds. Dwaynara breathed her life into you, Jadorth started your heart, and I renewed your strength. We each gave a third of our power so that you could rise and fight Norath. We should have made sure of his death a long time ago, but we have rules. We cannot fight battles in this realm. Either we choose to let this world die at the hands of Norath, or we needed to find someone with the right heart to become a Goddess here.”
“I don’t feel different.”
“Cyelena has injuries. Touch her. Heal her. The power of Dwaynara is in you.”
I reached for Cyelena and cupped her cheek with my hand. She leaned her head into it. I desired her to be healed and her bruises and cuts vanished.
I stared at my hand in awe. “What have you done to me?”
Kassinia looked a little sad. “You are no longer mortal, my sister.”
“But what of Cyelena? She will… while I… Take it back. Take your power back and make me mortal again so that Cyelena and I can grow old and die together.”
“I’m afraid that’s not possible, Arya. However, with your power you can keep Cyelena alive, young, and healthy indefinitely.”
“Cyelena? Do you still want me?”
“I’m not afraid now. My only fear in life was to lose you and I thought I had. The only questions I have are can I marry a Goddess, is it allowed, and who would marry us?”
“We would be happy to officiate your wedding once this is over and a proper and formal request is made and receivedf.”
Taking Cyelena’s hand in mine, it helped me feel somewhat normal. “What happens now?”
“Now that Norath is exposed to us and knows we can see him, he will set about the destruction of the world. He has gathered an entire army of Darken Horde and surrounded himself with his enhanced creatures. He marches towards Venalleigh as we speak.”
“You think I can kill him?”
“I’ve given you far more strength then he has, you can control the elements, and have life-giving power. Norath can hurt you, but he can’t kill you. You can counter his destruction with life, his fire with lightning, and his strength with yours.”
“My bow…”
“Buried inside the cavern in Baladon. You can always retrieve it later.”
“And I’ll be there to fight by your side.” Cyelena squeezed my hand.
Tyr’gon nudged me from behind. “We will also fight with you.”
My hand caressed Tyr’gon’s neck. “You have no obligation, my friend.”
H’Lennorath spread his wings. “Norath made this war personal, but we would do it for you anyways.”
Jadorth walked forward and hugged me. “We must leave you now, my sister. Remember you are more powerful and can do more than you even imagine.”
Dwaynara cupped my face and touched her forehead to mine. “It will be nice having another sister. Kassinia can be so boring sometimes. Remember that while you can give life, it’s not always the right thing to do.”
Kassinia hugged me close. “You’re a goddess now. You might want to change your clothes. They look a fright. We will see you soon.”
They vanished in a flash of light and I wondered if I had that ability as well. I reached over and hugged H’Lennorath’s neck. “Thank you.”
“I only wish my fire was strong enough to see Norath turned to ash.”
“One day you must tell me of your time with Thyria.”
Cyelena leaned in and kissed me passionately. “You have no idea how jealous I was of Dwaynara breathing life back into you. Where do we go from here?”
“You’re asking me?”
“You’re the Goddess, although, you don’t look like one right now.”
I looked down at me clothes that were more rags than anything and imagined myself in a flowing white gown that left me room to move easily, yet enhanced my figure.
“Oh… wow! Now that’s a Goddess.”
“Shall we head to Venalleigh?”
“What about your father and Thaen?”
“I could ask you the same about your uncle and cousin. Are you worried about them?”
Cyelena swung her sword like a professional. “Nope.”
“I’m really not afraid of my brother or father anymore either.”
***
I rode Tyr’gon and Cyelena rode H’Lennorath. We passed over many men that were digging in and preparing a new front-line defense between the Darken Horde and the city. The Horde’s main army was several hours away. We circled a few times and landed. It was only a short time before father, Thaen, and the other kings surrounded us. This time they came with numerous guards, but moments later, Red and his men came up behind us.
To exacerbate the situation, I turned to great Red first.
“I see you were successful, Arya. Does this mean the Darken Horde can no longer produce new enhanced beasts?”
“Yes, but there is a new problem that is even worse. How are your men dealing with the kings?”
“They know a line of the Horde are coming, so they graciously allow us to spill our blood first.”
“Arya!”
That was father.
I turned back to Red. “I could use your wisdom if you would like to join me.”
“I’d be honored although I’m not in favor with Jaord.”
There was a story there I wanted to discover, but we had no time for that at the moment. We turned back towards father and the other kings and guards who had remained well back of the dragons.
“You have a lot of nerve coming back here. Guards! Take these two into custody to await their execution.”
Red whispered. “Execution?”
“It’s a long story.”
I stepped forward with Cyelena at my side. “Jaord Redbeorn. We all have much more to worry about than your contrived scheme to set you up as ruler over all the realms. One word from either of us, and you will be sweeping up the ashes of guards.”
One of the other kings spoke up. “What is she speaking about you ruling all of us?”
“She lies. She tried to kill Traen. Guards. Take them into custody.”
A guard stepped forward and Cyelena drew her sword. There was a quick alteration and the guard was disarmed and Cyelena had slammed the man back with the palm of her hand.
Red nodded approvingly. “Very nicely done, Cyelena.”
She smiled. “You’re a masterful instructor.”
Thaen pushed his way towards me. “She’s unarmed.”
“Enough of this!”
A bolt of lightning exploded on the ground between Thaen and me sending everyone scurrying in all directions.
Father started yelling. “What is this sorcery?”
“The Gods are angry with us. Not far from here, Norath, the cast down God of destruction, is coming with his full Darken Horde army. We need to work together to defeat them. If we fail to stop them now, the world as we know it is over.”
Father held back, but the other kings stepped forward. “You believe this beguiling witch?”
One of the other kings turned to my father. “I’ve listened to you for too long, Jaord. How can you stand back and not see we’re living in times of legends? I’ll not squabble about power or personal vendettas. I have a wife and children at home at stake and humanity is worth fighting for.”
Father eyes flashed angrily. “When the battle is done, we retain the right to execute our judgement against these two; and him.” He pointed menacingly at Red.
Defiant until the end.
I asked for Red’s sword and began drawing on the ground. “Norath and the army are coming up from this direction. We need to give space for H’Lennorath and Tyr’gon to strike them across the front line. Red and Cyelena, I want you to take your team of warriors and move out west. Joard, take your men east. Wait until the Darken Horde army moves by you and H’Lennorath and Tyr’gon make their passes across the line. That will effectively split their army in two. Once that happens, I need you to keep the Horde that remained behind the fire line distracted. All the other battle units, hold the line between the Horde and the city.”
“What will you do, Arya?”
“Leave Norath to me.”
Father laughed. “You? Against a God? You don’t even have a weapon.”
“I fought him once before and lived, mostly. I’ve killed their giant creatures. Do you wish to take the lead?”
He shook his head and stepped back.
“Then we do this my way.”
The kings agreed and broke to direct their men into place.
Red put his hand on my shoulder. “I’m honored to fight alongside you.”
“Take care of Cyelena for me.”
“With my life.”
Red left and I paused to hold Cyelena a moment. “I’m looking forward to a very long lifetime with you.” I snuggled close into her arms and felt as frail as I ever had been before.
“Look at you, my betrothed. A Goddess that shakes in my arms. If you don’t mind, I’d like to keep my position of being your protector.”
“I’d like that very much. Take care, my love.”
We held each other a moment longer, before she kissed me and ran off to join Red and his team. I walked over to H’Lennorath and Tyr’gon. “Focus your efforts on the bulk of their fighting force and the enhanced beasts around Norath. Whatever you do, don’t get too close to him.”
“It will be nice to share these stories of how we fought alongside of the Goddess Arya with our children.”
“Children?”
“Dragons mate for life and we have much lost time to make up for.”
I smiled. “Be safe.”
***
I waited an hour before I heard the horns. Everyone was in position and I could see the dust rise from the ground as the Darken Horde marched forward. There were thousands of them. Tens of thousands.
“Hold the line!” I shouted. “Don’t attack until H’Lennorath and Tyr’gon have made their first pass.”
I formed a normal sword and shield in my hands and watched as H’Lennorath and Tyr’gon swooped down from either side of the Darken Horde army. They spread their fire with tremendous roars, grabbed giant beasts with their talons, and ripped apart Horde warriors with their teeth. I could see Norath surrounded by his enhanced beasts beyond the flames. Those beasts halted as Norath strode right through the fire. The Horde not killed by the dragons rushed forward towards our front line.
“Now!”
The bayla horns sounded and the warriors of the realms rushed to meet the Horde. Father’s battalion came in from the left to attack those Horde and beasts that were left behind the fire as Red did likewise from the right. Tyr’gon and H’Lennorath banked and attacked again as I ran straight towards Norath.
Using my shield, I batted away Horde that came from my left, and my sword sliced through those on my right. I stopped fifty feet from Norath.
“You should be dead!” He screamed. With a leap, he closed the distance between us and slammed hard against my shield.
The force of the blow sent me flying backwards twenty yards and badly damaged my shield. I drew in a deep breath and threw the bent and broken shield to the side. Norath was there upon me again and swung down with his flaming sword, but I rolled away to get some distance between us. I was afraid. I could still feel the burning in my skin from the last time he touched me.
He spun and jumped again, this time his hand grabbed me around my neck and pushed me down to the ground. I could feel him squeeze and the fire begin to burn within me.
“You’re stronger than he is.”
“You have my life-giving power.”
“You can do more than you could ever imagine.”
The words of Kassinia, Dwaynara, and Jadorth sounded in my mind. I could feel Dwaynara’s life within me and I pushed against the fire and the pain vanished. I then grabbed Norath’s wrist with my right hand and pulled his hand from my throat. His eyes widened and he pushed harder, but I was stronger than him. He began pulling back and I let go.
“What are you?” He screamed.
I stood to my feet and could feel the power of being a Goddess. “You made me what I am. You killed me and the remaining Gods brought me back to life. I am the Goddess Arya and I am your destruction.”
He roared and swung his mighty flaming sword down to cleave me in two but I fashioned a sword of lightning and blocked his attack. A wave of energy knocked the Darken Horde from their feet all around us.
“I am the God of destruction!”
He swung back and forth trying to push me back, but I blocked each attack and stepped forward with an attack of my own.
“You can’t kill me!”
I ignored his rant and pressed him. I could feel the battle going on all around me. I glanced towards Cyelena and watched her bring one giant Horde beast down after another. She was a force to be reckoned with, but there were areas that were not faring well. The dragons had done massive damage, but now the fighting had moved to places it was harder and harder for them to fight without injuring their allies. This had to end soon.
I can do more than I can imagine. I lifted myself off the ground, changed my sword to a spear, and dove forward towards Norath. The spear plunged into his heart, through him, and the force of the blow buried the spear deep into the earth. Electrical energy danced across his body until the fire in his eyes faded and went dark. At the moment of his death, a wave of light spread outward causing the Horde to fall to the ground and dissolve away like dust. The Darken Horde were no more.
Turning away from Norath’s body, I was tackled by Cyelena. Her lips pressed against mine.
“You did it, Arya! You save the day.”
Red was the next to arrive. “You never told me you were a Goddess.”
“The last time we met, I wasn’t. It’s a long story.”
“One I will hold you to telling me.”
The kings all arrived with the exception of my father. They bowed to me.
I leaned over to Cyelena. “Why are they bowing to me?” I whispered.
“Everyone noticed you flying into the air. I would surmise you have now become the ultimate authority on this world.”
A warrior pushed through. “Arya! Venalleigh took heavy casualties. Prince Thaen is dead and the King badly wounded. He is asking for you.”
Thaen is dead. For all that he had done to me through the years, I didn’t wish to see him killed. The warrior led us over to my father. His breathing was labored and he was losing a lot of blood.
I knelt next to him. “You asked for me?”
He coughed up some blood. “Did we… defeat the Darken Horde?”
“Yes. With Norath’s death, the Darken Horde are no more.”
“And me? Your… strategy… was to kill me as well?”
I sighed. “I didn’t want anyone to die. I certainly didn’t wish for your death.”
He coughed again. “You must still… stand… and be judged for your crimes.”
I hung my head and placed my hand on his chest. “Is this all my fault, father? Could I have been a better son, or now, a daughter?” On his deathbed he was once again my father in my thoughts and mind and my comments had slipped from me.
“Father?”
There was a flash of light and Kassinia stood before all of us. She leaned down and hugged me. “Greetings, sister. I’m sorry to intervene, but I think I can help clear things up.”
“By all means.”
Kassinia floated up above the ground for all to see and hear. “I am the Goddess Kassinia. I have watched over and followed Karack Redbeorn and Cyelena for many days now. Karack saw what was happening with the Darken Horde and took it upon himself to find Thyria’s bow. He knew that following in Thyria’s footsteps was the only sure way to push the Darken Horde back. He risked his life for all of you, even though you treated him as if he was an unworthy slave. He and Cyelena braved many dangers to travel to Thyria’s resting place, where Karack found her bow, a bow that I gave to Thyria and the only bow capable of penetrating a dragon’s armor. The bow is magical and is infused with my power. The bearer of the bow must represent my likeness.”
A feeling of cold dread came over me. She’s going to tell them I’m Karack. I’m a Goddess and I still fear men.
“The magic of the bow transformed Karack into Arya.”
There were gasps and my father’s eyes widened.
Kassinia continued. “There was no transforming Karack back. The bow’s magic had done its work and bound itself to Arya. After all he had done and how badly you treated him, Karack, now Arya, forged ahead to find a way to save all of humanity from the Darken Horde. To do this, he had to confront Tyr’gon, the last of the dragon queens. As you are aware, Arya and Cyelena were successful and securing an alliance with the great dragon.”
“You’re… Karack?”
I nodded slowly.
Red shook his head. “Now it all comes together. How you knew me. Our conversations. You headed deep into Darken Horde territory to free the other dragon. What happened there?”
Cyelena placed her hand on my shoulder. “The only way to enhance the Darken Horde beasts is through the blood of a dragon. H’Lennorath had been captured and we entered the Horde lair to free him. We fought hard against numerous Horde and their beasts, and after we freed H’Lennorath, we were faced with a new threat. Norath, the God of destruction, cast down upon the world by the other three Gods of creation. Norath is the one that first created the Darken Horde. His power was great. While no longer a true God, he was more powerful than the dragons or Arya’s bow. Arya died doing what she did best; protecting all of you.”
“But he… she’s alive.”
Kassinia spoke again. “At the moment of her death, the three remaining Gods reanimated Arya and gave her power to be a Goddess on this world. We Gods could not fight Norath here, but Arya could. Without knowing her full powers, she faced Norath and defeated him, saving mankind from Norath’s fate for everyone.”
“K… Karack. I wronged… you. Forgive…”
Father died in my arms and I laid myself across his body and wept. I had the power to heal him, but I knew Dwaynara was correct. I had to let him go, but to hear his apology was enough to break the hardness in my heart. Four small words from him and a lifetime of humiliation and pain had vanished.
It was Red’s voice that penetrated the silence. “What do we do now, Goddess Kassinia?”
“It is not me you need to look for guidance from. Arya is to remain here until such time she desires to leave this world and join us.” I felt her touch on my head. “Be well, my sister.”
In a flash of light, Kassinia vanished, leaving all eyes on me.
I stood and took Cyelena’s hand in mine. “Today, we honor those that have fallen and tomorrow we celebrate. Send runners to each of the realms. The Darken Horde are no more!”
The kings each moved back to give orders to their warriors. Red stayed behind.
“How do I address you? Goddess? Should I bow?”
“Arya will do fine, and I never want anyone to bow to me.”
“I’d like to go home to my wife.”
“Could you stay? I wish to meet to discuss things with the kings tomorrow. I want you there. I will make sure Griselda knows you’re safe.”
“Then I would be happy to oblige.”
A Venalleigh warrior came up to me. “I overheard the Goddess Kassinia. You’re the only remaining royalty of Venalleigh. The city is yours to command.”
“Take care of our dead and build a pyre for Thaen and Jaord. We will honor them all tonight.”
“Yes, my Lady.”
Cyelena pulled me from the others to where Tyr’gon and H’Lennorath waited.
I smiled and I stroked both their cheeks. “Thank you both for everything.”
“We will take our leave of your both. Know that our friendship will always remain. We have other matters to attend to.”
It dawned on me what he was speaking about. “I’m honored to be called your friend. Perhaps we can visit you sometime soon.”
“Just not too soon…”
We watched the two dragons fly off towards the north leaving me alone with Cyelena. We both looked a fright with blood stains on our clothes and dirt on our faces and in our hair.
“And me, Goddess? What would you have me do?”
“Not you too.”
Cyelena giggled and kissed me. “How are we going to let Griselda know Red is safe?”
“First, we need to get cleaned up, then we can go to the Finmer Lodge.”
“Can’t you just snap your fingers and make us clean and sparkly?”
“What’s the fun in that?” The battle with Norath had put me in touch with all my Goddess powers. In a flash of light, Cyelena and I were instantly at the hot spring pool in Thyria’s valley.
“Whoa! I can see having a Goddess as a girlfriend has its benefits. I guess with all that power, you can turn yourself back into a man?”
“No, but I could possibly turn you into one if you want. I have no desire to ever be a man again. The only thing I really want is to be your wife.”
“I’m sure you could wiggle your finger and make me forget my past with men or even turn me into one, but I like being me and being with you gives me more happiness than I deserve. I do know one thing.”
“What’s that?”
“That you’re overdressed for the pool.” Cyelena chased after me until we collapsed together with her on top. “I’ve got you now.”
***
We took our time bathing and enjoying each other before I gave our clothes a well-deserved refresh before we popped over to the Finmer Lodge. We entered the place and were greeted warmly by the owner.
“Any news of the war?”
“You’ll hear more soon, but the war is over. The Darken Horde is gone.”
“The season ended early.”
“The battle season is over forever. The Darken Horde have been completely defeated. Is Grisedla here? We bring word from Red.”
“That’s incredible news. I’ll go find her.”
A moment later Griselda came in from the back. “You have news from Red?”
“He and his team are all safe.”
Her eyes glistened with moisture. “Thank you! When will he be home?”
“Actually, I would like to see if you could join him in Venalleigh.”
“Let me check with the owner.”
“We’ll wait outside.”
Once outside, Cyelena took my hand in hers. “What are you planning?”
“I was a Prince, then a daughter of Kassinia, and now her sister. I don’t need to be Queen of Venalleigh.”
“You’re going to make Red a king?”
“The thought crossed my mind.”
“What about you?”
“I don’t want to rule. I’d be very happy with just you and me out in Llynmera.”
“I like that very much.”
“Don’t say anything to Red or Griselda. I still have to convince the other kings.”
“I highly doubt anyone would disagree with you.”
Griselda came out of the lodge. “I can go. Do you have a carriage?”
Cyelena took the lead. “There’s something you should know about Arya.”
***
We arrived in Venalleigh’s main plaza with the flash of light alerting everyone to our presence. By now, all the citizens had heard about me but nevertheless, they all stopped what they were doing. Red came out of a nearby building and upon seeing Griselda, ran over and swept her up into his arms.
“Now this is a treat! It can be handy having a Goddess as a friend.”
“You might not thank me tomorrow. Enjoy yourselves tonight, but I want you both to join me when I meet with the kings in the morning.”
Red slipped an arm around Griselda and took her away. He was quickly replaced by the other kings and dignitaries. That was followed by a stream of people from Venalleigh wanting to know my wishes.
It was all too much and I requested some privacy with Cyelena as we stood on the ramparts looking down on the funeral pyres of my father and brother. There was an air of finality about it all. I looked up to the ruined wall and window of my old room and then back down at myself. My gold hair had spilled down my shoulders and over my breasts. Had I been born this way, I would have been married off by now. I would have had no say in my future. Would father have loved me then? Would he have been happy had I never been born at all?
“It’s a lot to take in, Arya. We’ve been through so much together.”
“Our time together is only just beginning. I was told my mother’s old room is being made ready for us. Do you know where it is?”
“I do. You need a moment to yourself, don’t you?”
“It’s not that I don’t want to be with you…”
“Enough said. I understand. Just don’t take too long.”
Cyelena kissed me and I watched her walk away. I turned to look back at the pyres and pondered all that had taken place. I could override the magic of Kassinia’s bow and turn myself back into a man, but I have no desire to do so. The world knew I had been Karack and no one seemed to care. Of course, that’s more likely because I’m a Goddess now.
I slowly walked back to my mother’s old room. Many people stopped to greet me along the way making it take longer to get back to Cyelena than I had wanted. I was in the hall coming up to the heavy doorway of the mother’s room when the door exploded outward and Cyelena’s cousin smashed into the stone walls of the hallway. Even in his stunned state, I could see him reach for a heavily blood stained area between his legs.
Seconds later, Cyelena’s uncle flew out of the room and crashed next to her cousin. His right hand was missing a few fingers. Cyelena stepped through the fragments of the doorway, her sword held menacingly at the pair. “Don’t ever come near me or Arya again!”
Cyelena looked at me and smiled. She was calm and collected. “We need a new door.”
“Should I do something with these two?”
She shook her head. “My cousin will be not be able to violate a woman again, and my uncle’s trade needs his fingers. He will be forced into low-paying work that will cause him years of suffering. I could have killed them, but it’s not worth it.”
I stepped into the room and with a wave of my hand the door rebuilt itself behind me.
“I should have been with you. Cyelena.”
“They waited for a chance to catch me alone. They tried to attack me, but I’m not afraid of them any longer. I needed that.”
Her eyes were full of passion as she looked upon me. She gently pushed me back against the cold stone walls and I yielded to her touch and kiss.
She pulled away leaving me slightly cold. “Remember I told you I have plans for you? Secret plans?”
I nodded.
Cyelena dropped to a knee and held up a gold ring with a large solitary diamond. “Will you, Arya Desini, Goddess of this world, friend of dragons, slayer of Norath, and victor over the Darken Horde, take plain ordinary me as your wife?”
“I should propose to you.”
“Hush… You did that already. It’s my turn to ask you.”
“You make me sound so legendary.”
I could see Cyelena’s impatience growing. “My knee is getting sore down here.”
I pulled Cyelena up and into my embrace. “Nothing would make me happier than to be your wife. You’re the most wonderful, kind, honorable, compassionate, and now not only the most beautiful woman but also the greatest fighter in the world.”
“You make me sound so perfect.”
“You are. You’re more than I deserve.”
I felt the ring slip onto my wedding finger. It reminded me of one I had seen before. After kissing Cyelena multiple times, I held up the ring as it glistened in the firelight. “You stole Thyria’s ring?”
“Kassinia gave it to me right after your transformation and told me to use it when the time was right.”
“You’ve had it all this time and made me wait?”
“There never seemed to be the right moment.”
“Who will oversee our wedding?”
“Kassinia, H’Lennorath, and Tyr’gon.”
“I can’t wait to consummate our marriage.”
“Why wait?” Cyelena’s hand found mine as she led me to the bed.
***
The next morning, Cyelena and I met the kings in the throne room. Red and Griselda were there. Everyone waited patiently for me to speak.
“I know all of you are anxious to get back to your realms, so I thank you for staying an extra night. With the Darken Horde threat eliminated we can all get back to our lives, but we need to make some changes. As Goddess of this world, I will no longer allow men to dominate women. Women will be equals, with equal say in how the realms are run and even their choice of husbands.”
The kings were angry with that, but none dared to confront me.
“I will be visiting the realms from time to time to make sure things are being run correctly. There is also the matter of Venalleigh. While I am the last remaining royalty, technically, I’ve been reborn and am no longer of Redbeorn blood. Of all the men I have met, I believe Red and his lovely wife, Griselda, have what it takes to be King of Venalleigh.”
Red shook his head and Griselda gasped.
One of the kings spoke up. “This is highly unorthodox. He has no royal blood.”
It was Red that spoke up. “Actually, I do. Jaord’s wife was my younger sister and the royal line was never the Redbeorns, but came from my family. I chose not to be King of Venalleigh. This is a choice I now regret. Karack and Arya have taught me much and it is time I step into the great responsibility to become a servant leader of these people.”
The other kings began to argue. “His right needs to be proven.” “I think the lands of Venalleigh should be distributed to the other realms.”
“Enough! I’m sure evidence can be found to prove Red’s right to rule, but my choice is made. If you have a problem, you can speak to me.”
There wasn’t even a murmur.
“Cyelena and I will live in Lynmera at Thyria’s old palace. From here it is due north in the mountains. You are all welcome to visit if you wish to brave the passes that are frigid and cold even in summer. Cyelena and I will soon marry and she will be treated with the utmost respect as Queen of Lynmera.”
Again, no one questioned me.
“We won a victory over the Darken Horde. We won that victory together. My thanks and blessings go with you all. Be safe on your journeys home.”
The group disbanded and all went their separate ways. Red and Griselda stayed behind.
“You’re my uncle? Is that why father didn’t seem to like you much?”
Red laughed. “He never wanted me close to Venalleigh for fear of my asserting my rights to rule here. I guess I am your uncle. Your mother was always the best of us. Jaord wasn’t so bad before your mother died.”
“I always believed he blamed me for her death. Are you ready to be King?”
“Are you ready to be Goddess?”
I laughed. “I doubt I’ll ever be ready to be a Goddess.”
“Too late.”
“I’ll say the same back to you, King of Venalleigh.”
Cyelena hugged Griselda. “We hope you can both come to our wedding.”
“We’d like that very much.”
***
The next few weeks were very busy. Cyelena and I travelled back to Baladon and recovered Kassinia’s bow. We had no desire to risk it getting into the wrong hands. We visited each of the realms and made sure our new rules were being enforced. We spent time with Red making certain the citizens accepted their rue and we could already see the people in Venalleigh begin to flourish.
The lands south of the Fields of Middlenden had begun to show signs of life and Cyelena and I couldn’t be happier together. Today, we stood at the entrance to the great cavern on Thunder Mountain. We yelled into the cave as we didn’t want to risk coming upon two dragons without notice.
There was a roar for a reply and a grumble. “Two weeks is not much time, Arya. You may, however, enter.”
Taking Cyelena’s hand in mine, we walked into the cavern to find Tyr’gon and H’Lennorath hovering protectively over a clutch of shining dragon eggs.
Tyr’gon seemed like a proud mother. “To what do we owe the visit, Goddess?”
I held out Kassinia’s bow. “As promised. This bow belongs to you both and should remain here with you to be safe from the hands of men.”
There was a sparkle in their eyes. H’Lennorath moved closer to us and laid his massive head at our feet. “If you ever have need of the bow, it is yours to take. We owe you both much and all we can offer is our ongoing friendship.”
“Your friendship is worth more to us than you’ll ever know.”
“Our first two children will be named after you both. Tyr’Arya, and H’Cyelena.”
“We are honored. We will be getting married in a week’s time at Thyria’s palace. It would be wonderful if you could come.”
“We will be there. We are neighbors after all.”
***
I stood overlooking Thyria’s valley from the balcony of our bedroom. The sun had just set leaving an orange glow on the snow-capped mountains against an ever darkening violet sky. I took a deep breath of crisp, cool air as Cyelena’s arms slipped around me from behind. I felt her lips on my neck.
“It’s hard to believe our wedding was a year ago today. You’re not tired of me yet?”
I turned into her arms and rubbed my nose against hers. “I’ll never tire of you.”
“I hope you’re not tired now.”
“Oh? What did you have in mind?”
Cyelena picked me up and carried me back to the bed before tossing me down onto it. She kissed me as she pulled the top string of my dress. I loved how she took the lead in our love making and I was more than willing to let her.
***
***
Thank you for taking the time to read my story. Please lease me a message or write a comment. It’s the only way I get paid for my hours of effort.
Casey Brooke
Turned
Book one of the Valg
The forested mountains rolled slowly by like a long, verdant necklace, chained together one after the other with occasional gaps allowing the frigid, snow-fed, crystal clear creeks and rivers to make their way to the numerous lakes in the region. The tops of the mountains still stubbornly held onto their snowcaps as spring gave way to the warmth of summer. The drive to Grandma’s home was always a spectacular one.
Grandma’s estate was where I spent much of my life growing up, living there for years at a time with my mother as she tried her best in her own unique way to raise me without a father or siblings. The house itself was a woodworker’s dream mansion, consisting of eight large bedrooms, seven bathrooms, and every inch of it made from natural materials giving it a warm and wonderful feel. It was earthy and grounding, cocooning me with a deep sense of security whenever I was there. The estate sat on just over two hundred acres of prime untouched forest, backed onto national forest, and had nearly a mile of Lake Pend Oreille waterfront. It was exclusive and private. Being the last home on a dead-end road, on the east side of the lake, it was a paradise.
So, why then did I dread returning here? For one reason, Mother and I didn’t get along very well. She was driven and pushed me to excel in everything I did. Nothing was ever good enough for her. For many years, I was socially inept as she kept me from public school insisting on teaching me herself. When I reached my teens, I rebelled against the control she imposed and demanded to go to school in nearby Sandpoint, Idaho. That didn’t last long as I was so bored my grades faltered and that was unacceptable to Mother.
There were always people at the house, but few my own age. They took care of the household and assisted with Grandma and Mother’s business interests. Some tutored me when Mother wasn’t available.
I had visited only once in the past seven years and last stayed for only a few days before turning around and heading back to my classes in Salt Lake City. Last week I finished my final exams and was ready to begin my career as something. I worked my way through university, taking too many years of classes since I kept changing degrees. Now, everything was in transition for me and I hadn’t yet determined where I would start my career, what I would do, or live. I was currently couch surfing at a friend’s house. That’s where I was when I got the text from Grandma.
‘We need you.’
That was it. No explanation and anything I texted back received no responses. Knowing how Grandma and Mother operated, it was simply expected I drop everything and come. And since I had nothing better to do, I did.
It was already dark when I drove the final miles towards the house. The trees closed in on either side of me. Without the bright lights of a nearby city, darkness here felt as thick and foreboding as being submerged in a vat of black ink. At this time of night, deer often made their way to the water and I was being particularly watchful when I turned a corner and found Mother in the middle of the road. A huge wolf was tearing into her leg and dragging her towards the forest.
I skidded to a stop and leapt from the car. My heart pounded in my chest.
“Mother!”
Her eyes went wide as she kicked the face of the wolf with her free foot.
“Run, Aiden! Get out of here!”
A second wolf appeared and slunk slowly towards Mother. I grabbed a branch from the side of the road and ran to Mother’s side. I swung with everything I had and smashed the wolf’s head that had its teeth sunk into Mother’s leg. The wolf barely flinched but dropped Mother’s leg and turned its snarling face towards me. I held the heavy stick in front of me and tried to push the wolf away, but it grabbed the end of the stick with its teeth and ripped it from my hand.
The two wolves turned their focus back on Mother, ignoring me altogether. They crept slowly towards her, then stopped as one. At the same time, their ears perked up and they looked towards the mountain side of the road before bolting away in the opposite direction.
I grabbed Mother and supported her, helping her into the car.
“Hang in there, Mother! We’re almost to the house.”
I floored my 1998 Toyota 4Runner, bounced over the stick I had used, and headed up a rise. Mother groaned beside me, but she was surprisingly lucid.
“Don’t run us off the road, Aiden. I’ll be fine.”
“You’re not fine, Mother!” I took a quick glance down to see the jeans around her right calf shredded and blood dripping heavily onto my worn rubber floor mats.
“Aiden, watch out!”
Right in front of us a man was standing in the middle of the road. I slammed on the brakes, but it was too late. I wouldn’t be able to stop in time. The 4Runner’s back end started spinning to the right as the tires locked up and shuddered, then something crashed into the side of my car like a freight train, but there were no trains this side of the lake. Glass shattered, metal tore and ripped with loud, high-pitched screeching. The 4Runner was lifted into the air as it rolled off the side of the steep bank.
I must have hit my head as I only saw flashes, snippets of events.
One moment we were upside down, glass floated in front of my eyes. My headlights tipped ominously down towards a rocky creek.
Blackness and silence.
The left rear quarter panel smashed into a tree and I was jolted sideways as we spun through the air. I felt my left leg and ribs shatter.
More blackness and silence.
I was leaning against a tree trunk, somehow miraculously out of the wreckage. The 4Runner was a devastated ruin and on fire. Mother!
Black spots ate into my vision once again as I tried to crawl my way to the wreckage.
Silence and darkness.
I heard Mother’s voice. “He’s dying Mom… turn him… save him…” She was pleading. Crying.
The darkness overtook me once again.
I could barely open my eyes. I heard the fire roaring and felt the heat. Orange light flickered through the trees of the forest casting ominous ghostly shadows. Standing before me was the largest panther I had ever seen. It snarled and bared its fangs before lunging forward and crushing my right shoulder in its jaws.
I screamed as darkness overwhelmed me once again.
***
I could hear footsteps pacing back and forth before I opened my eyes. I expected to find myself in a hospital, but I was in my room at Grandma’s house. Mother’s steps halted and she leaned over me. There was something different in her eyes. Worry? Concern? Fear?
“Aiden… You’re all right.”
I tried to sit up but winced as my ribs ached.
“Slowly, Aiden. We had quite the accident.” She reached down and helped me into a sitting position and adjusted a pillow behind my back. My left arm was badly bruised. My left leg ached deeply, right to the bones. I reached up with my right hand and felt crusted blood in my hair.
“What happened? You’re leg! The accident!”
“I’m fine. I told you that in the car.” She looked over her shoulder a few seconds before Grandma came in. Grandma looked drained. Older than I ever remembered her.
“Have you told him yet?”
“He just woke, Mom.”
“Let’s get him some breakfast and we will do it together. He only has until tomorrow night. He needs to know everything.”
Mother exhaled heavily as she faced me. “Get up and get changed, Aiden. Meet us downstairs for breakfast. We have some important things to share with you.”
There it was. The determined, fierce, driven, shove the emotions to the side Mother I always knew. She left the room with Grandma and closed the door behind them.
My whole body ached as I maneuvered to swing my legs off the edge of the bed. My left leg protested with sharp pains and almost gave out when I put weight on it. Memories of last night flickered through my mind. I recalled bones breaking and blood. Lots of blood. The flames. I must have hit my head harder than I thought. The panther could never have existed.
I limped a little on my way to the bathroom but even the short walk helped ease the stiffness and pain. My mirror showed an angry welt and bruising on my head, one eye was dark, and my hair still had some blood in it. I gingerly pulled off my shirt. My left arm and ribs were black and blue. My right shoulder… I ran my fingers over the skin and muscles there. There was no damage at all, just pink marks like young scars, but the memory of the panther was so vivid. I must have imagined it and the marks were caused by the accident. My left leg was heavily bruised as well, mottled with yellow, green, red, blue, and black coloring. I washed my face and wiped the blood from my hair with a damp cloth.
My bag still had bits of glass on it and some of the material was charred, but I found my spare clothes and put them on. By the time I made it downstairs, I had more questions than pain. I was, however, starving.
Mother and Grandma were sitting together at the breakfast table speaking in hushed tones. A heaping plate of eggs, potatoes, bacon, ham, and toast was placed in front of me seconds after I sat down. That was far more than I usually ate, but I was hungry.
“Thank you, Corine.”
Corine smiled and headed back the kitchen. “There’s more if you need it.”
Mother and Grandma stopped talking and watched me closely.
Between bites, I looked back and forth between the two of them. “Are you waiting for me to finish eating? Because I can talk and eat at the same time. What exactly happened last night?”
Mother’s tone was cagey. “That’s a little hard to explain.”
“Let’s start with why you were out on the road being attacked by wolves. We never had wolves this close before.”
Grandma leaned into Mother. “He has to know. Tell him.”
Grandma had always been the less stern one, but the crispness in her voice was something new to me. It reminded much of Mother.
“Those weren’t wolves, Aiden.”
“Well, they weren’t coyotes, nor were they house pets. They were huge. They were wolves.”
“They were shifters. Supernatural humans with the ability to turn themselves into wolves.”
I chuckled. “Right.” I glanced down and half my plate was already eaten. I frowned as I was still quite hungry.
“I was waiting for you and out patrolling the area when they attacked me.”
“Why were you patrolling the area?”
“A wolf shifter was killed the other day and the local pack has been much more active. Normally they stay well away from here.”
“You said the word shifter again. So, you have a horde of werewolves in the area that got upset and they decided to attack you thinking you might have had something to do with the death of their brother Rover?”
“Not a horde. A pack. Not werewolves. Wolf shifters. There is a difference. Werewolves are rogue, solitary, and ruled by their animal nature, whereas wolf shifters still have the ability to think like a human while in animal form. And yes, I believe they think I had something to do with it because I’m also a shifter, but a unique and special breed. The term used is werecat, which simply means a cat shifter and werecats don’t get along very well with wolf shifters.”
My plate was empty and Corine came in with a second helping. “You need more food to keep healing and in preparation for tomorrow.”
“Uhm… Thank you?” I was hungry. I turned my gaze back to Mother. “Shifters and werecats. Next you will tell me there are vampires.”
“Well, come to think of it, you almost hit one last night and I’m fairly certain it was a second vampire that slammed into the vehicle pushing us off the edge of the ravine.”
“Vampires. How about witches, warlocks, fairies, and sprites?”
“Witches, fae, and mages exist. There are five supernatural species.”
“Are you sure you didn’t hit your head last night, Mother? What I find odd is that Grandma isn’t correcting you.”
Grandma reached over and patted my hand. “That’s because she’s telling the truth, dear. Your Mother and I are both werecats, and… so are you.”
“After last night, that is.” My Mother added.
I rubbed my face in my hands. “You’re both serious?”
“Finish your food. I think you need to see for yourself.”
***
Neither of them said another word. We silently got into Mother’s Jeep Grand Cherokee and drove to the scene of the accident. We carefully made our way down the steep bank of the ravine to the wreckage. The 4Runner was nothing but a charred, broken shell. It was almost beyond recognition. The driver’s side door and roof area were so smashed in that bits of the driver’s door were pushed halfway into the passenger seat.
I looked down at my arm and the bruising had begun to fade. My leg and ribs were hurting less and less as each hour passed. Having taken a few years of medical school, I knew this wasn’t possible.
“How… How is it even fathomable that either of us survived?”
“I’m a cat shifter, Aiden. My leg was already healing, and I managed to jump from the vehicle before we hit the trees and ground.”
“Cat shifter… Seriously, Mother. That makes no sense at all.”
Grandma moved next to me. “Sit down, Aiden. I wouldn’t want you to fall over and hit your head again.”
I sat down on a log and before my eyes, Mother’s shape shimmered and distorted. After roughly thirty seconds all that was standing before me was a very large cat, resembling a super-sized mountain lion.
I gasped as the cat silently padded towards me and laid her head on my lap. As if on auto-pilot, my fingers reached out and tentatively touched her soft fur. My brain was trying to prove this wasn’t imaginary, but the mountain lion was all to real. A moment later she pulled away, shimmered again, and turned back into herself.
“I’m hallucinating. Concussed. In a coma or dreaming. This. Isn’t. Real.”
“It’s all too real, Aiden. You were dying. Near death. Your leg, arm, and ribs were shattered. You could barely breathe, and I suspect you had, at the very least, a punctured lung. You had massive internal bleeding and a severe gash on your head. You were minutes from death.”
“I’ve had broken bones before and I healed like anyone else, Mother. It’s impossible for me to heal this quickly.”
Grandma sat down next to me. “That’s because you weren’t a werecat. You are now. It was the only way we could save you and speed the healing process.”
“Wait…” I stared back at the wreckage of the 4Runner as I tried to pull the fragments of my memory together. “I remember Mother saying something last night. Something about… turning me? There was a panther that bit my shoulder. That was real?”
“Yes, dear. The bite of a cat shifter can turn someone into a werecat, that is if they are powerful enough and put their will into the bite to affect the turning. The panther you saw was me, and I turned you into a werecat to save your life.”
My eyes narrowed. “No… This isn’t real. You think on the next full moon I’ll turn into a cat?”
Grandma stood and in less than half the time that Mother had taken, transformed into a huge black panther. She shifted back just as quickly.
Mother’s eyes took on that fearful, worried look again from this morning. “Transformation isn’t tied to the moon, Aiden. However, tomorrow night, you will transform into a werecat for the first time. It’s frightening, painful, and you will be more animal than human. I’m sorry, Aiden. We’ve kept this from you your entire life. None of this was supposed to happen.”
The clipped, sharp tone was back in Grandma’s voice. “What your Mother is failing to tell you, is that cat shifters are a special and rare form of shifter. There are no male werecats, only female. The genes pass down the line between a mother and their daughter. Male children of werecats are extremely rare, but, while they hold the werecat gene, it’s recessive. When I bit you, I forced those recessive genes to activate. After your first transformation, you will no longer be male.”
“Excuse me? No… no way.”
Mother put her hands on her hips. “You took several years of medical school.” She pulled up her pant leg and I could see only faint pink marks where the wolf had shredded her calf muscle. “We heal incredibly fast. You were minutes, possibly seconds from death. Your grandmother saved your life, but not without significant sacrifice. We called you here because your grandma is going to die soon. She had a few months left, but now, perhaps only a week.”
“You look fine, Grandma. You’re not going to die in a week.”
“We know when we’re about to die, Aiden. You will learn this. I’m over two hundred years old. Your mother is seventy-one. Werecats will normally live between two hundred and twenty and two hundred and forty years. I feel my energy depleting. It is the way of life for us.”
“Come here, Aiden.” Mother moved to the far side of the charred remains of the vehicle. “You want more proof of the supernatural? Look at this.”
On the passenger side panel of the 4Runner, two handprints were pressed into the metal. They were easy to spot as the impressions were over an inch deep. Mother reached down and rolled the vehicle over, so the panel smashed into a tree.
“Those handprints were from a vampire. We don’t need regular law enforcement to see them.”
“You just rolled over a car!”
“It was already leaning. I’m not strong enough to lift an entire car. While in human form we are generally three times as strong and fast as a normal human, even more when we transform.”
I found another log to sit down on and put my head in my hands.
“I know what you’re thinking, Aiden.”
“Do you?” I shouted. “Because unless you lived your life believing shifters and vampires were only fiction, and that your mother and grandmother were human, then I’m not sure how you could possibly know what I’m thinking. If what you say is true, and I’m starting to think I need to check myself into an insane asylum, then by tomorrow night I’m going to change into Mittens the kitten and wake up as a girl.”
Grandma chuckled. “Mittens the kitten. I like that even though it is a grossly inaccurate analogy. We need to get you home, give you more to eat, and show you the room.”
My stomach growled. “Why am I so hungry?”
“Your new cat shifter physiology is working hard to fully heal your body and it’s preparing you for your first transformation.”
***
I was quiet, buried in my own thoughts through lunch. Corine kept brining food until I was full. She didn’t even bat an eye at the amount I ate.
Mother tapped her fingers on my shoulder. “It’s time for you to learn more about cat shifters, Aiden. Grandma is resting. Follow me.”
I followed Mother through the house, down some stairs, and stopped at a basement wall where she removed a hidden panel. Retinal scanners skimmed her eyes with red light and a door slid open revealing stone stairs that descended even further.
“I never knew this existed.”
“And you never would have. You’re the first man to enter this room but that will be immaterial by tomorrow night. This is a sacred place for us.”
We descended at least two stories. The room reminded me of an ancient castle, gothic with its large gray stone floors, but den-like with wood-paneled walls. The space reminded me of an ancient library. Leather-bound books and rolled parchment scrolls rested on dozens of floor to ceiling shelves. Several comfortable leather chairs sat around the periphery with good lighting for reading. A large desk was placed in the middle of the room. What seemed wildly out of place was a large enclosure with iron bars as thick as my wrist.
“You have a prison?”
“The cage is rarely used but will be tomorrow night when you go through your first transformation. We have no idea what type of werecat you will be, but we need to keep those that make their first shifts safe and close. It’s also for everyone else’s protection.”
“You think I’ll want to kill something?”
“I know you will. The wild cat inside will take control. Every werecat is placed into a hierarchy. I’m a guard. Your grandmother is a matriarch. The type of werecat and their strength determine position and rank. While we’re mostly solitary, when werecats come together there is hierarchy and structure as there is in the entire shifter community. You will read about it as you study our lore and history.”
“The people that work here…?”
“Have worked for the Wellington family for many generations. They’re human but live with the knowledge of who and what we are. They are fiercely loyal to us and will never disclose our secrets.”
“You’re a guard?”
“Protector or guard.”
“Is that why you taught me to fight?”
“Yes. Partly. It’s in my nature to defend and fight. It was why I was out patrolling. Remember when I was hesitant to let you go to public school?”
“Yes.”
“The more interaction we have with normal humans, the greater the chances we will expose ourselves for what we are. As I said, we’re solitary by nature. By having you in school…”
“I was exposing the family to unwanted human involvement. But why teach me to fight?”
“The supernatural species hold a tenuous peace. If humans or other supernaturals knew of your existence, your ability to protect yourself would be essential.”
“And my father… Who was he?”
“He was someone I deeply loved. A human. He was killed during a skirmish with some wolf shifters. As I mentioned before, wolf shifters and werecats generally don’t get along well.”
“So much is falling into place even if it still sounds a lot like a fantasy novel. I never fully understood you. You were harsh. Demanding.”
“A werecat almost always has a daughter for a child. It’s what a werecat mother dreams of. There were many days I didn’t know what to do with you and I couldn’t share my innermost secret and nature with you. I couldn’t teach you all that was inside of me. The inability to share who I was with you created a gulf between us.”
“That’s why you pulled away so many times. You took lengthy trips into the mountains. I thought you hated me.”
“No, Aiden. I never hated you. I loved you as much as I could. You remind me a lot of your father. You look like him. It hurts to look upon you and remember my loss.”
“Why didn’t you find someone else?”
“Werecats mate for life. I don’t think it would be possible for me to find another.”
“Why didn’t you turn me when I was a child? You could have had the daughter you always wanted then.”
“I’m not strong enough. Only matriarchs are strong enough to turn a human and she refused to turn you when you were a baby. She believed we shouldn’t alter fate. It takes energy to turn a human into a werecat, even more if that human is male. That’s why Grandma has so little time left. She used most of her remaining energy to turn you. She sacrificed months of her life so you could live. I know this is hard for you to understand and even harder to imagine what will take place tomorrow night. Had we not intervened, you would have been dead, and I would have had to bury the second man in my life.”
She turned away and paused. “Start with the large book on the desk. I’ll see you at dinner.”
I watched her leave the room, too stunned to say anything else.
***
I spent hours reading the book on the desk. It was a genealogy mixed with some lore and history all in one. Throughout the afternoon, I fought my anger at Mother and my pending changes that I couldn’t fully comprehend. A glance at the cage in the room was often all I needed to realize I needed to stay focused on the positives. I had been spared and Mother had her reasons for being who she was. From time to time I would stand and stretch, contemplating what this all meant for me. I spent years trying to find my place in the world and now I was even more confused. This couldn’t be real.
I resisted the information on every page I read, especially the genealogies showing the years Grandma and Mother were born. Mother didn’t look a day over thirty-five. She had always seemed ageless to me.
I found more information about werecats from another book on their physiology. Werecats tended to resemble large cats found in the wild. A werecat’s strength and speed were loosely bound to their wild cat likeness. The majority of werecats were like Mother, tawny-colored, large mountain lions which were always the guardians and protectors of the werecat world. Grandma was a matriarch. Matriarchs had the likeness of a panther. In the wild and as with werecats, panthers were larger, stronger, and faster than mountain lions. Scouts tended to be the weakest and yet fastest of the werecats, often resembling cheetahs in their animal form.
Overall, a scout could easily outrun a wolf shifter but was slightly less strong than one. A guardian was generally one and a half times the strength of the average wolf. A matriarch was equitable to an alpha wolf shifter in strength, which was twice as strong as the average wolf pack member. Werecats had better sight, hearing, and speed, but a slightly worse sense of smell than a wolf shifter. However, compared to humans, a werecat had forty times the smell sensors, a wolf, forty-four times.
While in human form, werecats and wolf shifters still had their enhanced healing, senses, strength, and speed, just in a reduced amount compared to their animal forms.
What may have been even more difficult to swallow was the information about the history of supernaturals on earth, or as the books called earth, the mortal plane. Supernatural species had their own world, called the immortal plane. It was thousands of years ago that the species found gateways to earth and began coming through. The limited magic in the mortal plane gave the supernatural species vast advantages over normal humans, however, the mating cycles of supernatural species is much slower. Over time, humans quickly overran the supernaturals and many left earth to reside in the immortal plane.
Those that stayed and were born here, were tempered in their abilities. Technically, a shifter born in the immortal plane, would be able to shift into their primary animal form, and anything smaller than their primary form. On earth, shifters gravitated to a single animal form, and those forms were examples of earth animals. One other tidbit of information was that earth’s confined magic meant that wolf shifters and werecats always gave birth to children with the same shifter animal. In other words, wolf shifters gave birth to wolf shifters, werecats to werecats.
My head was spinning from all the information and my stomach growled again as I made my way back upstairs for dinner.
Mother greeted me with an awkward, but warm smile. “Your Grandma is still resting, so it will be just you and me for dinner.”
“I feel badly that she’s weaker because of me.”
“She doesn’t want you to feel guilty, Aiden. At her age, a few months less of her life means much less to her than saving her only grandchild’s life.”
We sat down as Corine brought out plates of food.
“It’s a lot to absorb, Aiden. Had you been born a girl I would have shared with you everything over your formative years. A child’s first transformation doesn’t happen until they’re awakened. On earth, we tend to wait for this to happen until the child is usually in their teens. That is when they also receive their strength and speed. Until then, they’re quite normal even by human standards. I’m sorry I withheld everything from you all these years, but it was for all our good.”
“Was it?”
“You think I should have told you about our nature when you would have had no connection to our world? Ignorance can sometimes be a blessing.”
“Ignorance is never a blessing, Mother.”
I put my fork down, frustrated with myself. “I’m sorry, Mother. My worldview has fractured. You’re not who I thought you were. There are worlds of supernatural beings I know very little about. I plotted my life and career based upon incorrect thinking.”
“It’s not like you have a career chosen. You’ve floundered for years trying to figure out what you want to do.”
Mother had never been fond of my choices. “Thirty-six hours from now I’m going to wake up as a girl. A girl with no name, no credentials, and certainly no training or work experience. I hardly think it matters how much I floundered in the past.”
“You will have a name. It will be Mia Wellington. We’re already preparing for this.”
“You picked my name already?”
“It’s what I would have named you had you been a daughter instead of a son.”
“Mia…” I frowned. The name wasn’t horrible, but it wasn’t me. “How do I even begin to prepare for something like this? What will I even look like?”
“I have no idea. You will be beautiful. That’s for certain. All supernaturals have exquisite human forms, but werecats and fae tend to have the most beautiful women. Your age will be the same as you are now, and you will, for all intents and purposes, stop aging, have no disease, and never need to go to the doctor.”
“So many benefits.” My voice dripped with sarcasm.
Mother rolled her eyes. “I wish the turning were instantaneous. It would have been easier on all of us.”
“There’s the emotionless Mother I know and love.”
Mother winced and I immediately regretted saying those words.
“I’m sorry. I think I will retire early.”
***
I went to bed and woke up refreshed but intensely hungry. I had no stiffness or any residual signs I was ever in an accident. I dressed and headed downstairs to get some breakfast.
Mother and Grandma were there. Grandma looked tired and weaker than I had ever seen her before. Seeing her so frail and knowing I had little time left with her, it brought to life that I never had the chance to truly know either of them.
I glanced furtively at Grandma, struggling to force the feeling of impending loss down. “I’ve missed so much of your lives.”
Grandma laughed. “Not much to miss really, but I too wish I had more time to see you blossom, Mittens.”
“I’m going to regret saying that, aren’t I?”
Corine brought out a huge platter of food for me. “In all my family’s generations with the Wellingtons, your later in life turning will be a first for us. We’re all very excited.”
“Thank you, Corine.”
“Oh… I’ve been told you get no second helpings this morning, Aiden. You and your mother will be training.”
Mother shrugged when I looked at her. “It’s been years. I need to see if you have kept up your skills.”
“I have. It’s possibly the one thing that got ingrained in me over the years. However, now I know why I could never beat you. You were cheating with your extra strength and speed.”
“It’s not cheating if this is who I am.”
***
“No pads?”
“Why have pads when you can heal quickly?”
Mother tossed me a pair of batons. “You know the drill. Come at me, Mittens the kitten.”
We fought and trained for two hours. As usual, I didn’t land a single hit on her. I was sore, bruised, and currently lying on the grass staring up at the blue sky between the treetops. The restful moment was almost pleasant.
“Get up and come at me again.”
I rolled my head from side to side. “I’m done for the day.”
“You need to stop quitting everything you start.”
I rolled over and slowly stood to my feet. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“You started medical school and quit that three years in. Then you took forensics. You dropped that and took your MBA.”
“I finished my MBA last week with top honors. I paid for every dollar of my education by working as I went to school. Does that sound like quitting to you?”
“It’s admirable, and yet misguided. You were bound to get a degree of some sort after so many years of schooling. Those skills as a security guard, an employee at a morgue, a bartender, and a photographer aren’t going to help you much in the future. You need to pick something and stick with it, then, when you’ve mastered that, move on if you find you need more challenge.”
“Spoken like someone that knows they can live six generations.”
“Let’s keep training. Come at me again.”
I threw down the wooden daggers we had been recently switched to for sparring. “You don’t know when to stop, do you? Will I ever live up to your expectations? I feel like I’m on death row, awaiting my final meal. Maybe I won’t be physically dead, but as of tomorrow, Aiden Wellington will be, and I can’t wrap my head around that. I can’t imagine what life will be like as a girl.”
“You’re right, Aiden. I’m sorry. I’m imagining our future together to be so much better. I’m looking further ahead and not from your immediate and looming circumstances. There’s no changing what ‘ about to happen to you. If you fight it, it will be harder and more painful, yet the result will be the same. I just know, deep down, you will learn to love everything about being a werecat and I feel in the core of my being that we will understand each other better.”
“It’s not knowing what my life will be like that’s so difficult to process. My head is about to explode with questions and worries.”
“What questions and worries?”
“Where will I get clothes? What about identification? What will we do about the 4Runner? I will need a vehicle. What about my old friends? Where does Aiden go? Have you ever met the other species? Have you ever been to the other plane?”
“I can answer many of those things if you would like that.”
“Yes, please.”
“Grab your gear and put it away. Let’s go for a walk.”
We took a long walk through the forest and wound up at the lakefront where we sat down on a bench that overlooked the lake and mountains to the west.
“About clothes. The first transformation usually lasts about four hours. It starts almost exactly forty-eight hours from the time of the turning bite. That would be nine forty-seven tonight. You will be sleeping heavily even before you transform back from your animal form. The sleep will be as deeply as if you were unconscious giving your body necessary rest to realign itself after your first shift. We’ve made some educated guesses as to your height, weight, and body shape and purchased several sets of clothing and outfits of various sizes. Tomorrow, we can measure you more accurately, and we will get new and used clothing for you from wherever we need. I suspect you will be similar in size and shape to me.”
I let out a long breath, not being able to picture myself as a woman dressed in frilly clothes. “What about identification?”
“We already have a start on them. We just need to take some photos tomorrow. We can make passable identification by lunch tomorrow and permanent ones in about a week.”
“How can you do that? They will be legitimate?”
“The supernatural community is larger than you might suspect or comprehend. There are supernaturals in many government offices and locations that can provide us real identification. We all live much longer than humans and to hide our existence in the mortal plane we typically move every twenty to thirty years. We procure new age-adjusted identification so that we’re not seen as being ageless when everyone around us withers and dies.”
“Now the more difficult question. What happens to Aiden Wellington?”
“Do you really want to know?”
I nodded.
“Using connections we have at a regional morgue, we’ve found an unidentified male, about your size, age, and build. Last night that body was placed into the 4Runner showing similar damage to what you received in the crash, then the body was burned in place. We expect the police to discover the 4Runner and the body tomorrow or the next day based upon an anonymous tip that we will provide. You will officially become your twin sister and will attend the funeral services.”
“Ugh. That’s so morbid. I don’t even want to know how you found a body let alone made the injuries similar to what I sustained in the crash.”
“As I mentioned before, the supernatural community must be flexible in how we handle things so that humans won’t discover us. As for a vehicle, your grandma owns half a dozen. She told me you can choose any one you want and we will have it transferred into your new name.”
My vision wavered and my muscles tensed sharply. I bent over at my waist and groaned loudly.
Mother’s hand was on my back rubbing small circles. “Breathe through it, Aiden. This is called a pre-transformation wave. You will have several today before your transformation.”
I gasped through gritted teeth. “Like birth pains.”
Mother chuckled. “Oh no. These are much gentler.”
The pain eased. “Remind me never to get pregnant.”
“I’m sure you know how baby werecats are made but I would be happy to explain it to you.”
I sat up. “You’re enjoying this too much.”
“In a way, I am. I can’t wait to go on a run and hunt with you. There is simply nothing like it.”
“Where were we? What about a resume, jobs, and education?”
“We can get you an MBA and match many of your classes that you took over the years through an accredited university. By having some continuity between your previous education and jobs, we can create a plausible backstory that makes it so you won’t have to lie about everything. Many schools offer online classes these days so we can avoid the social interaction history you will lack. I can get you references from jobs similar to what you already had, or you can work for the suite of Wellington companies. I want you to stay here as much as possible, at least for a season to help you adjust. There are events happening in the supernatural community and having you close would be safer. It would be nice if you can help me after your grandma is gone. I will need a lot of help.”
“I can’t promise anything. Not until I know more of how this will impact my life, but I will make an effort to stay. I have much to learn.”
“That you do. What other questions do you have?”
“The other species. Have you met any? Have you ever been to the other plane?”
“This community has both vampires and wolf shifters. I have met quite a few of them plus the alpha shifter and the local vampire queen. I have only met a few fae, witches and mages. I’ve not been to the immortal plane before, but your grandma has.”
“It’s overwhelming. If I wanted to go to the other plane, would I take a Harry Potter train?”
“We have a gateway here in Sandpoint. Maybe once you’re settled we can both go together.”
I nodded, trying hard not to let my anxiety overwhelm me.
***
The day lapsed slower than waiting for the final minutes of a week of work for me. I couldn’t stop thinking and fretting about what was to take place. I still couldn’t believe I would wake up as a girl and somehow hoped this was all just an elaborate hoax. I had several more uncomfortable pre-transformational waves, which left me wondering how painful the first full transformation might be. The waves were not so gentle reminders that something was going on with me that wasn’t normal.
When night came, Mother had me change into a pair of sweatpants and a sweater before leading me downstairs. Grandma was there waiting for us. Each day she looked older and frailer. Grandma hugged me close and kissed my cheek.
“It’s the last time I will get to do that with you as a strapping young man.”
With no pomp or ceremony, Mother led me into the cage. She hugged me before stepping out and locking the heavy cage door.
“The transformation can be very disorientating, Aiden. Often you may thrash about and therefore the cage has nothing in it. Not that it would hurt you as you would heal rapidly, but better to keep such things away so they don’t get damaged or cause you unnecessary harm. When the shift happens, try to remain calm and let it happen. Once fully transformed, you will feel like you’re a passenger and the animal has taken control. This only happens during the first transformation and it should be nothing to fear in the future when you will have far more control of your animal form.”
“I feel like I’m being told all the side effects of a new drug.”
Grandma pulled up a chair, at least one paw, claw, and leg distance away from the cage. “Try to relax. Meditate. Focus on your breathing.”
I paced like a caged tiger in a zoo and chuckled to myself about the analogy. I sat down and watched the time tick by. When 9:47pm came and went with nothing happening, I started to stand. “It was all a big hoax. Wasn’t…”
I fell to the ground and rolled onto my side. My vision blurred, then refocused sharper than ever. My muscles began tearing as bones twisted and cracked. I watched my hand shimmer and morph as tremendous pain rippled through me. My screams were cut off as my throat constricted and then expanded. My mouth pushed outwards, my teeth elongated. I tried to scream, but the only thing that came out was a low guttural roar.
“Breathe through the pain, Aiden. Accept the changes that are happening.”
It was hard to focus as my spine realigned and my hips twisted violently. I pierced the night with an earth-shattering roar as the pain eased. I now understood what Mother had been saying. The animal inside me took over. I saw everything with startling clarity. I could hear the staff in the kitchen upstairs. Every movement was enhanced in my sight, drawing attention, and increasing my desire to pounce, rip, tear, and kill.
A large, gray and white spotted rabbit was let loose into the cage. I leapt on it so speedily the rabbit had no chance. My teeth easily crushed the rabbit into two, passing through bones as if they were butter. I tore the rabbit to shreds and swallowed it in two bites.
“She’s very large. A jaguar, but it’s almost hard to tell. Her fur is undulating and adapting to the shades in the room.” I recognized Grandma’s voice and turned my head to face her.
“A queen, perhaps?” My ear twitched toward Mother.
“Most definitely.”
“Aiden. Try to take control.”
I closed my eyes and felt my tongue slide heavily between my fangs. I could smell the scent of the rabbit and the taste of coppery blood in my mouth. I turned my head towards Mother and opened my eyes. My animal instincts wanted me to crash into the bars, but I held steady before slowly standing. I padded silently forward, and my control slipped for a moment as a snarl echoed through the basement. I fought to bring my human nature to the forefront and managed to push my head against the bars.
Mother reached out with a shaking hand and placed it upon my head.
“Very good, Aiden. Try to rest now.”
I laid down next to the bars and let sleep overtake me.
***
I could smell breakfast before I opened my eyes. I was hungry again and I could discern every individual item Corine was cooking. I could hear Mother and Grandma talking in the dining room. My senses were undoubtedly vastly improved.
I opened my eyes to early morning sun and blue skies. Through the windows, I spotted birds as they flitted between the trees, their slightest movements catching my attention. As I laid there, I quickly remembered all that had taken place. Today I was different and as I reached out to various parts of my body, I felt different.
Daring to look down, I spotted the top of a thin, light beige top. Soft scalloped lace edged the neckline with a small, flat-ribbon bow at the center. Two breasts pressed outward creating a gap between the fabric and my chest. I was afraid to move but forced myself. I paused my hand as it reached up to pull the sheet and blanket down. Long, delicate fingers stretched out in front of my eyes.
I took a deep breath and pulled the sheet down. The sheets and blanket slid effortlessly across the silk clothing I was wearing. I pushed up onto my elbows to glimpse past my breasts. I could see a hint of skin from a silky-smooth stomach and hip bones. Gone was any hint of my old male parts. I pulled the sheet back more and sat up, suddenly feeling the weight of my hair and breasts. I pulled my hair around in front of my eyes. I held a handful of long blonde strands of hair. It felt as soft as rabbit’s fur, yet it was thick and full.
I impressed myself that I hadn’t screamed yet. I pulled the rest of the sheets off me and found a pair of feet sticking out from the pair of matching silk sleeping pants. Grateful they were feet and not paws, I swung them over the edge of the bed. I felt the weight of my breasts shift. Now, mostly upright, they pulled slightly as I stood to my feet.
Everything felt larger to me and I was much lighter than I was before. I took my first tentative steps towards the bathroom expecting to be ungainly, yet my walk was smooth, graceful, and almost perfectly silent. Cat-like came to mind.
I stepped into the bathroom and turned on the light. I brought my hand to my mouth to stifle my gasp. I was stunning, slowly pulling my hand away to take in my entire reflection. My blonde hair was simply gorgeous. It had different shades of blonde, even a few strands that were almost and orange in color, but it all blended perfectly together. It was quite the mane, full, lush and reaching down to the middle of my back.
My eyes were large, expressive, and bright. My blue irises ranged from a stormy, dark-blue outer ring to a brilliant sapphire that was so blue it almost made me wonder if they were fake. I had never seen such beautiful eyes. I had a small, pert nose and full, red lips.
I leaned forward, getting a closer look at my face before pulling away from the mirror. My breasts were large, and while not an expert, I estimated they were at least a c-cup but probably a d-cup in size. I pulled up the bottom of the thin chemise top to just below my breasts. My stomach was flat, and I could see the shape of defined abdominal muscles. My fingers brushed lightly against my skin sending goosebumps down my arms.
An excitement was building inside me. I had imagined many things, but not what I was seeing. I spun around and looked around the room. On a bench at the foot of the bed was a pair of black leather pants, a beige blouse, a pair of stylish black boots that made me smile, and a pair of black, lacey panties and bra. A note was positioned next to the clothes.
‘I know you’re hungry, but you should take the time to shower first. I placed a new hairbrush and hair products in the bathroom to help you with your long hair. Wash your hair well and use conditioner. Leave it a touch damp before you brush it out. Use the hair dryer if you want after you have it brushed. Long hair is going to be an interesting challenge for you. I’ll meet you for breakfast, Mia. Love, Mom.’
I rushed back into the bathroom and removed my sleeping clothes. It took another twenty minutes before I could tear myself away from the mirror and start my shower.
***
In the privacy of my room, I felt secure. I loved how I looked and was exhilarated by every new sensation and feeling. After putting on the clothes, I was delighted at what I beheld in the mirror. The hardest part came when I opened the door to the rest of the world.
I swallowed as I turned the handle. Maybe Mother was right that this change would help give me a new sense of direction for my life. I stepped out of my room and paused.
“What does it mean that she’s a queen?” Mother asked.
I recalled Grandma’s words from last night but didn’t know how it related to me.
I poked my head around the corner of the dining room. Mother looked up and gave me the warmest smile she had ever shared with me. She stood quickly to her feet.
“Mia. Is everything all right? We thought it best to give you some privacy this morning.”
“I’m… good.”
She took a step forward as I stepped around the corner. The next thing I knew, I was running across the space and threw myself into her arms, hugging her tightly.
“I imagined such horrible things. I believed it was all a hoax. I think I will be fine with some time to adjust to everything.”
Mother held me close and then pulled back. Her eyes were moist. “Let’s look at you.”
I stepped back.
Grandma rose slowly to her feet. “You’re a vision of pure loveliness, Mia. How do you feel?”
“Nervous. I like the changes, I really do, but the world feels a little bigger, perhaps a little more frightening this morning.”
Mother moved some hair from my eyes. “That will change quickly. You’re an apex predator and so much stronger and faster than ever before.”
I hugged Grandma and felt the frailty within her. “I never would have chosen this life, but I thank you for your sacrifice. You saved my life, Grandma.”
Corine entered and almost dropped the plate of food. “Holy cow! Look at you! Is it all right if I suggest you’re the most beautiful woman I have ever seen?”
“Uhm… It certainly doesn’t hurt my fragile ego.”
“You’re going to be starving. I’m so envious. You can eat anything and not get fat. Werecats have such a high metabolism. It looks like we need to adjust a few sizes. You’re a little taller than I expected and you’re a little shapelier. Sit. Eat.”
I helped Grandma sit before starting into my food.
“What happens now? How do I transform? Where do my clothes go when I transform? If I eat something as a cat, will I have to deal with the bones and things coming out later? What did I look like?”
“That’s a lot of questions, Mia.”
“I have a lot more, Mom.”
Mom gasped. “You called me mom. It sounds so much more appealing than mother.”
“Do you think this is a werecat transformational thing that I’m feeling… happy? Joyful?”
“Maybe. It could also be that you agonized so much about the transformation that when confronted with the final outcome it was much better than you expected. When I transform from my animal form back into human form, I feel a tangible loss of senses and strength, even though I’m far stronger than a normal human. I would suggest perhaps the opposite is true for you, going from normal human to waking up stronger and with heightened senses assists your transition. You must feel better than ever before.”
“I do. I feel incredible.”
An older gentleman walked into the room. He was holding a camera. “Might I impose upon a moment of your time, Mia? If I could get a picture for your identification, we could work on finishing the temporaries and permanent ones.”
“Of course.”
After a dozen pictures with various backdrops I sat back down and continued my breakfast.
“Everyone is calling me Mia.”
“We communicated to the staff early this morning. Do you like your name?”
“It feels… fitting.”
Corine slid some more food my way. “I think the communication went something like this. If you see a beautiful blonde young woman, please address her as Mia. Oh. You’ll probably notice you can’t eat as much. Your stomach is smaller than before. You were just over six feet tall and roughly one hundred and ninety-five pounds. I’m guessing you’re close to five feet eight and one hundred and twenty pounds now.”
“Thank you, Corine. You’re right. I’m filling up much faster than before.” I turned back to Mom. “If I transform, do I keep the same mass?”
Mom smiled. “So many questions. Let’s start answering them one at a time. Maybe by next month we will get through them all.” Her tone was light and encouraging. The tension between us seemed to be dissipating quickly.
“As for what happens now, Mia, I think we need to make sure you’re properly attired. Corine will run into town and get a few more items of clothing, then when you’re feeling up to it, we can shop some more. We need to test you in your human form. That will include training today. We also need to be prepared as we have officially noted Aiden as missing with the local authorities. Our stories must be accurate and aligned. Aiden communicated to us that he was coming for a visit. We had no idea regarding the time of his arrival. We haven’t heard from him for several days. Of course, we need to be sincerely shocked when ‘Aiden’ is discovered to be dead. If asked, you arrived earlier this week. Just so you know, your wallet and bag were burned in the wreck.”
“Oh. Okay. That’s a lot to process.”
“While we’re training, I will teach you to transform. The more often you do this, the easier it gets. You did amazingly well last night. I’ve not heard anyone being able to control their animal form during the first transformation. For the second transformation most werecats have about seventy-five percent control and it improves each time. Some of the most powerful werecats can even partially transform.”
“Like eyes or maybe just claws?”
“Yes. Transformation is a magical act.”
“Magic exists?”
“Yes, but it varies in how it is used by species. Werecats can’t conjure fireballs, but our human selves, including our clothing, is hidden and our animal bodies brought to the surface. You asked about mass. Your new cat form is probably close to three hundred pounds of pure muscle.”
“Three hundred pounds?”
Grandma tapped her fingers on the table. “You’re the largest werecat I’ve ever seen. A jaguar form. Lethal and beautiful. Your fur coat seems to alter its pattern depending on your mood or the environment around you. It will allow you to blend into any surrounding. I believe you would be classified a queen in werecat hierarchy.”
“What does that mean, exactly?”
“It’s very rare. Imagine the entire northwest of the United States. Idaho, Oregon, and Washington combined. There might be one hundred werecats and one matriarch in that area. There may be only one queen for all North America. Queens are so rare, there is little known about them. There might be between five and ten worldwide, possibly even fewer.”
“How does my form affect me?”
Grandma shrugged. “I guess we will find out. And about your poop question. Don’t worry about it. When you feed as a cat, the nutrients flow to both human and animal forms. If you have dirt and blood on your face as a cat, when you transform back to human, you will appear as you did before you transformed. If wounded as a cat or human, those wounds will be mated in your other form. You will heal faster in animal form than human form.”
“Any more questions, Mia?”
I started to speak, then stopped. “Not at the moment.”
***
Mom had me change into stretchy training pants that resembled yoga pants. They were very comfortable and accentuated my shapely legs and butt. Combined with a ponytail scrunchie, a t-shirt and exercise bra, I was ready to go.
Grandma sat off to the side and watched us. “Start Mia off with a simple jump. Before you both fight, she needs to understand her strength and speed first. I don’t want anyone getting hurt.”
Mom led me to several trees. She jumped up and grabbed a branch about twelve feet off the ground.
“That’s… incredible!”
She pulled me over to another tree. “Often when just learning your new abilities, you will overthink and use too much power or force. The branch I jumped to is near my limit in human form. I don’t want you hitting your head on it, so we will start you on this branch. It’s about thirty feet off the ground.”
“I thought your jump was impossible.”
“Try it.”
I positioned myself under the branch and jumped for all I was worth. My fingers grazed the bark of the branch and I fell back down landing softly. I stared up at the branch. “No way!”
Grandma chuckled. “Definitely a queen. Whatever you can jump, you can safely drop the same height without injuring yourself. Remember to always be aware of what’s around you. You never want to perform supernatural acts where a human can see you. Smell, watch, and listen at all times. Be gentle on your mom when you spar with her.”
***
I hugged Mom and beamed a smile. “I finally beat you.”
“It’s not fair when you’re well over twice my speed and strength, but your form needs a lot of work and you need to become faster through use of your heightened senses. Use your enhanced eyesight to alert you to telltale movements of your opponent. Let’s go for a run.”
We ran side by side deep into the forest and up into the hills. Mom continued to increase her speed and I easily kept pace, itching to go faster. When we were several miles from home, Mom paused. I was hardly breathing.
“Let’s transform. At first, it’s easiest to close your eyes and picture your animal form. You need to mentally reach for it. Use your hearing and sense of smell to help you complete the image in your mind. When you have the image, picture yourself sliding into your animal form. Returning to human form is the opposite.”
I was nervous. “What if I get lost out here?”
“I don’t think it’s possible. Werecats have an innate sense of direction. I will be with you. Use your mind to call to me. We should be able to communicate.”
I took a few deep breaths. “Ready, I guess.”
“I’ll wait for you.”
I closed my eyes and listened to the life all around me. I smelled the fresh pine and fir trees. There were hints of musky-smelling rodents nearby.
“Good, Mia. Now imagine hearing everything through your animal form.”
I could see my animal form in my mind, and I slipped inside it. My eyes flew open, the air shimmered around me, there were several sharp, painful pops, then the world bloomed around me. My excellent eyesight became sharper. My hearing doubled as did my sense of smell. I felt incredibly powerful.
“Your transformation was so fast, Mia. Three seconds.”
I turned to face her. My animal instinct was much subdued, but I felt I could unleash it if necessary.
Mom pulled out a phone and took a picture, then she began to shimmer. When her tawny form settled, I could tell I was nearly half again as large as her. I looked down at my paw and saw the mottled color of my fur. I glanced around the forest and felt a ripple across my body. My fur adjusted its color to match the browns of the forest floor.
“Can you hear me, Mia?”
“This is so unbelievably amazing!”
“Keep your senses alert. Let’s see if we can find a deer.”
“You want to hunt a deer?”
A low growl sounded from Mom. I could understand it was the equivalent to licking her lips. “Feel the forest around you. You should be able to sense a large animal like a deer several miles away.”
I focused on my surroundings. Past the crest of the hill and down into the next valley, several large animals moved. “Got some, I think.”
“In the next valley?”
“Yes.”
“Let’s see how fast and silent you can move.”
Mom took off and I bolted after her. Being in animal form was indescribable. We ran at an easy pace at what I would estimate being close to forty miles per hour. My fur rippled as we neared greener underbrush as Mom slowed.
“Watch for injured or aged animals. Those will be our target. Let your animal instincts take over. Killing another animal can be brutal and ugly, but it’s a part of life.”
I eased off my control and my body immediately slunk to the ground, creeping forward silently. Mom and I positioned ourselves downwind of the deer. We could hear the deer moving closer to us as we settled into the underbrush.
“Patience, Mia. There. You see the second deer? It’s hobbling. Possibly hit by a car. That’s our target. I will let you lead as this will give you a good chance to feel your raw power. This is not a time to play. Kill the deer as quickly as possible. We don’t want it to suffer.”
“Got it.”
My muscles tensed like coiled steel springs ready to unleash. The deer was moving closer. When it was forty feet away, I leapt, spanning the distance in a single jump. I wrapped my jaws around the deer’s neck and with barely a thought, I bit through the spine. The deer thrashed, but I knew it was already dead.
The other deer scattered. Mom came from the underbrush and for a moment, I lost control. I lashed out and snarled protecting my meal. It took just a second to pull control back.
“Sorry, Mom.”
“A kill is primal, Mia. This is natural that you might let your control slip a little.” She bit into the loin, placing her claws down to hold the deer in place as she ripped into the meat with her teeth.
At first, I was squeamish, but gave additional control to my animal and tore a huge chunk of meat from the torso. We spent the next half hour devouring the deer, then licking ourselves clean.
“Will I start eating my meat rare now?”
Mom chuckled in my mind. “I want you to lead the way home.”
I inherently knew my way home and led us straight there. We transformed back to our human forms a half mile from the house. Even though my human form senses were far greater than a human, the sudden loss of my senses was startling.
I waited for Mom to transform, then hugged her. “I think I’m starting to understand. There is no way anyone could describe or be able to relate to this aspect of our lives.”
“Being a werecat is a gift, Mia.”
“I believe that. I feel much less nervous now. I’m also not hungry for a change.”
“let’s get inside and cleaned up. Corine should have a few more clothes for you by now.”
***
I showered, enjoying myself much more than I did in the morning. My new body was thrilling to touch and very sensitive. I perused the closet and spotted a dress, a skirt, and several more blouses. In a drawer, there were several more bras and panties, and some leggings. I bit my lower lip and a smile tugged up. I grabbed the leggings, skirt, and a blouse.
I found Mom and Grandma in the main living area. I felt buoyant and joy bubbled up inside me.
“You look… “
I felt my smile drop. “Too much? Too soon?”
“No. I didn’t expect… You’re gorgeous. Mia.”
The doorbell rang and George, one of the staff opened the door. I could hear the discussion from several rooms away.
“Is Miss Wellington at home?”
“We have three here at the moment. Angela, Catherine, and Mia.”
“Catherine.” That was Mom’s name.
I looked at Mom and whispered. “Police?”
She nodded and I silently raced up to my bedroom and closed the door. I didn’t want my emotions to betray anything. I could still clearly hear their discussion.
“Please, come in.”
“Catherine Wellington? I’m Sargent Wilks.”
“Have you found or heard from my son?”
“I’m very sorry to tell you this, Miss Wellington. Your son is… dead.”
To Mom’s credit, she screamed so realistically that I started crying with the weight of loss.
After a few long moments of Mom denying my death, the Sargent continued.
“We found his vehicle less than two miles from here. It appears the vehicle went off the road and into a ravine. The vehicle was completely destroyed. All I can tell you is that based upon the damage and condition of your son’s body, he didn’t suffer.”
“Can we see him?”
I could hear the Sargent’s foot sliding back and forth on the hardwood floors. “We’ve moved his body to the Sandpoint Funeral Home. I’m very sorry, but the vehicle caught fire and there is little left to…”
Mom’s sobs were so real, they broke my heart. I had been reveling in my new body and life. This was a sobering reminder that everything that had made me who I was had just ended.
“Miss Wellington? Could you come to town tomorrow? We need you to help us with the final arrangements.”
“I… I’ll… be there.”
“I’m very sorry for your loss.”
I stayed in my room until Mom knocked on my door.
“Come in.”
As soon as the door opened, I rushed into Mom’s arms.
“I knew this wouldn’t be easy on you, Mia.”
“I feel guilty I moved on so quickly. Aiden is gone forever. Twenty-seven years of life, snuffed out in the blink of an eye.”
***
The following day I stayed at the house with Grandma. Each day she was getting weaker and that tore at my heart. The day after was my own funeral and many of the staff met us at the funeral home. Communications had gone out to my old friends. There were a few letters of condolences but none of them could make it on such a short notice. I grieved that my own funeral was attended by so few people. I hadn’t made any impact in the world. No legacy. Nothing.
A week later Grandma invited Mom and I out for a run together. We ran hard and fast in our animal forms. Grandma was faster than Mom, but it was clear her weakening state was affecting her. We didn’t hunt but we stopped on the crest of a high hill that overlooked the lake and mountains well below. Snow was still present at this elevation, and my fur coat shifted to white to blend in.
“This is my last run, and it’s an honor to come here with you both.”
I laid down next to her and rubbed my head against hers. “I don’t want to see you leave us.”
“To see you in all your glory sets my heart free, Mia. I love you both.”
We laid there until the sun had set and darkness bathed the mountains. This was the first time I ran at night and it was even more exhilarating than the day. When we entered the house, Corine and the staff prepared a celebration meal. We ate, drank, and told stories. By morning, Grandma had left us forever.
I wore one of Mom’s black dresses and shoes. Grandma had planned everything. We held a ceremony at the house. The staff organized a coffin and we laid Grandma to rest on a special plot of land that overlooked the lake and mountains. It was a somber day made even more difficult when Grandma’s will was read and the entire estate was distributed to Mom and me. I didn’t care about the money or the properties around the world, the cars, or the businesses. I wanted Grandma back.
For three days I sulked around the house until Mom declared enough was enough.
“I’m not going to have you moping around the house another day, Mia. It’s time you get out and explore a little on your own. Go into town, do some clothes shopping, go to lunch, have a drink, and don’t come back until it’s dark.”
Except for the funeral, which was a short, focused trip with people I knew, I had not left the house or been around anyone else. Each day I was more familiar with my new body and I had found it easy to distance myself from my own past. I loved everything about my new life.
My mouth opened several times to say something, but I quickly closed it again muzzling my mixed thoughts. Mom sat next to me on the couch and I laid my head on her shoulder. We had never been so close.
“You’re afraid, Mia?”
“I’m comfortable here with everyone that knows me. I’m not sure what it will be like. I have this fear that someone will point at me and say, that’s Aiden Wellington.”
“Nobody will ever say that, Mia. If anything, you will simply be ogled for your beauty. You need to learn to accept this part of you and be able to interact with the world. I love that you’ve been pursuing your new identity. You need to find your own sense of style. Discover what you like and don’t like. You can’t do that here in seclusion.”
“I thought werecats tend to isolate themselves.”
“I’m not telling you to live in New York City. Think of this as another form of training. I want you to buy three new outfits and talk to ten people.”
“A few weeks ago, as Aiden I would have thought your request crazy. Today, not so much. I still can’t get the image of the funeral home out of my mind. The room had less than a dozen people, most of which were staff. It broke my heart that I had accomplished so little and touched so few lives.”
Mom pulled me into a hug. “Then change that.”
I headed to my room and brushed out my long hair and put on the black pants outfit even though I had begun preferring the feel of a skirt or dress. I had only worn a dress once for my own funeral. I felt the pants would make me more inconspicuous.
I had a small, over the shoulder black purse that I carried my identification and money in. I was just about ready when Mom knocked on my bedroom door. She entered holding a knife.
“When I go out in public, I usually carry a knife hidden on me. You never know when you might need one. I figured you might wear the pants. This knife can slide safely into your boot.”
“You’re expecting me to get into trouble?”
“Things have been tense lately in the supernatural community around here. Remember that showing your nature, strength, or speed can be dangerous for all of us. A well-handled knife can help you avoid needing to use excessive force when other people are around.”
I slipped the knife with its little sheath into my boot. “Wouldn’t a pistol work just as well?”
“No. A knife this small can be well hidden in your hand when a pistol is quite visible. Plus, they’re bulky. Off you get.”
We walked to the oversized eight-bay garage. It was the first time I stepped into it since I arrived.
“Oh my God! Eleanor! Grandma owned Eleanor!”
“What’s an Eleanor?”
“I know it’s the least practical car in the garage, but Eleanor is the name given to a car from the movie Gone in Sixty Seconds.” I pointed to the metallic green with broad white striped muscle car. “Eleanor, a 1967 Shelby GT500. Can I take it?”
“Take whatever you like.” Mom’s tone was completely neutral as if the car didn’t matter.
“I had no idea Grandma was such a bad ass.”
I ran my fingers along the flawless fender before slipping into the driver’s seat. On the passenger seat was a key on a white rabbit’s foot keychain and a nametag that said ‘Mia’. A wave of sadness rolled over me.
“She knew. Grandma knew out of all the cars in here I would pick this one.”
“Drive safe and have some fun, Mia.”
I hastily wiped a tear and smiled as the engine roared to life. The rumble echoed through the garage. It reminded me of my own growl when I was in my animal form. I waved goodbye and drove the short distance to Sandpoint.
***
I could hear Mom chuckling at me in my head throughout the day. I dressed to look as inconspicuous as possible, then drove up in one of the most iconic cars in the world. I got out of the car wearing my tight-fitting black leather pants, a beige blouse, and black boots with my long, wavy blond hair and actress looks, and every eye in town was looking at me. Real smooth, Mia. That’s the way to blend in and not be noticed.
I found several nice clothing stores and discovered shopping for clothes was no longer boring. I used to go into Sierra Trading Post as a guy, head straight to the clearance section, grab two pairs of pants, two shirts, and walk out of the store fifteen minutes later, never having to shop again for another year. Today, every time I turned around, I found something I wanted to try on.
I purchased three casual dresses, two skirts, some additional leggings, several blouses, a formal dress, some shoes, and a pair of jeans. I asked the store owner if I could wear a red, knee-length casual dress and red matching flats from the store. She readily agreed. Of course, I would have to leave my knife behind in the car, but Sandpoint hadn’t changed much over the years. It was still a very safe town.
After shopping, I quickly realized the red dress was attracting more attention than my pants. I found a restaurant that overlooked the lake and sat outside in the sun. I swear werecats were like housecats. I could have curled up and slept, but I was ravenous and ate a healthy-sized meal as passersby often stopped and stared at me. At first it was unnerving, but slowly it pleased me I had that effect on people.
As I people gazed, it was thought-provoking to watch the men. Even with their wives or girlfriends, they would point out a distant sight of interest, only to steal glances at me when their significant other was looking somewhere else. Some were blatantly leering, even with their wives and girlfriends at their side.
I was sipping some hot tea as I randomly scanned the people moving from place to place. Strangely, while I had dabbled, actually more than dabbled numerous times with my new body, I hadn’t spent any time contemplating my sexuality. As my eyes shifted from person to person, I recognized the beauty of the women, but found myself looking at their clothes, hairstyles, and how they adorned themselves with accessories. For the first time since my transformation, I realized I didn’t consider women in the same light I had before. The men, however, only slightly stirred my interests. As I perused the men walking by, I found myself putting them into categories, mentally slotting them into maybe, no, not a chance, and not even if he were the last guy on earth. For my own sanity, I was grateful there were no ‘Yes!’ categories.
After lunch I took time to simply browse and mingle as Mom suggested. I stopped by one store inside an enclosed bridge mall that stretched over a small canal. The store was filled with cosmetics and the sales clerk was thrilled to have me as a customer, eagerly offering me a mini makeover to sell me items. In the end, I walked out of there with my eyes highlighted with a smokey eyeshadow, my lips slightly more defined with a subtle red lipstick, and a bag of like products I would need to practice with.
In another store, I found a sexy black nightgown that I bought, wanting to try it in place of the two-piece sleeping clothes I had been wearing. After attempting and somewhat failing to have any real conversations with people, I dropped off my purchases at the car and stepped into a local bar.
Mom told me my metabolism would make it difficult for me to get drunk, but I wanted to impress her and accomplish everything she had given me to do as part of my training. My eyes didn’t have to adjust to the dark interior as I ambled up to a seat at the bar. With my red dress and my makeup that was subtly done, I realized I was dressed too classy for the place and my first inclination was to order a wine. After all, that’s what women tended to drink. Instead, I examined the rich dark ales that were on tap and ordered one.
“Haven’t seen you here before. Are you visiting Sandpoint?”
The bartender’s casual way about him made it easy to open up.
“Just returned to the area.” Less information was better. I took a sip of the ale and smiled. “This is delightfully smooth with no bitter aftertaste.”
“We make it here onsite. Most people order our IPAs, but I enjoy the dark, less bitter taste of the one you have. I’m Cooper, by the way.”
“Mia.”
“Lovely name.”
“Thank you. I like it because it’s short and I don’t get writing cramps when I sign my name.”
He nodded noting other customers were waiting for him. “Enjoy your beer.”
I spun on the barstool and took in the patrons at the bar. My sense of smell was telling me all kinds of things. A woman’s perfume was so thick, I got the feeling she was trying to get noticed as she sat at a table and waved to any guy that walked by. There was a musky scent in the bar, like several wet dogs.
“We need to go back, Matthias.”
I turned further to locate the man that just spoke. He was in an isolated corner. A woman was straddling one man, rubbing herself against him as she kissed his scruffy face. Two other men sat at a table next to the couple. They seemed to all be together.
The largest of them leaned forward. “I’d like to get another taste of that werecat.” That would be Matthias. They were whispering in hushed tones, so I doubted anyone else could hear them. My eyes narrowed at hearing the world werecat.
Matthias continued. “I hear the old broad finally died. That leaves only one out there. I’m positive it was a cat shifter that murdered our brother.”
“Darius won’t allow it.”
“Darius should be tearing the entire region apart looking for the killer. He can’t tell us what to do if he’s not around. He should be the one demanding that cat be served to us on a platter. I say we round up a few more brothers and take care of this ourselves tonight.”
That did not bode well. Matthias must be the one that bit Mom’s leg the night I arrived. I itched to tear him apart, and I struggled to suppress the growl that wanted to escape my lips. Matthias pushed his chair back and came up to the bar, standing next to me as he placed his order. I memorized his unique odor and stiffened as he stood near me.
“Hey, darlin.”
I ignored him and took another sip from my beer. I got the impression he wasn’t used to being ignored.
“I’m talking to you, girl.”
“My name is not darlin or girl.”
“She speaks. What’s your name then?”
My left hand clenched while hidden under the bar. I swore my nails started to grow out into claws. I tried to calm myself and waved my other hand in front of my nose. “You might want to find a breath mint.”
“Join us at our table. I’ll show you a good time.”
“You want me to dry hump you like that floozy over there with your buddy? I don’t think so.”
He went to grab my wrist just as the bartended interrupted.
“You want another round, Matthias? Leave her alone and it’s on the house.”
Mattias glared at me. He sniffed, then turned to Cooper. “One more round, then we’re out of here. We’ve got business to attend to.”
“I’ll bring it over.”
Matthias leaned over me. “You should have said yes, darlin.”
I wanted to slam his head through the wooden bar counter so badly. He turned and walked away.
“Thanks, Cooper. Nice patrons you have here.”
“They usually keep to themselves. Hard to resist a beautiful woman like yourself though. Best stay clear of them if you can.”
“No doubt.” I dropped a fifty-dollar bill on the counter. “Keep the change. You shouldn’t have to pay for their beer when you intervened on my behalf.”
He pushed the bill back. “As much as I appreciate the kindness in your action, a free round of cheap beer is less expensive than a trashed bar.”
“Cooper…”
“Nope. I’m not taking your money tonight. I want you to come back.”
“Thank you. I best be going.”
“Be safe, Mia.”
With a smile at Cooper and a glance at the wolf shifters in the corner, I headed to my car and drove quickly home.
***
“Mom!”
Mom rushed in from the dining room. “What’s wrong, Mia?”
“We’re going to have company. Three wolf shifters were in a bar I stopped at. I overheard their conversation. They’re planning on grabbing a few friends and come over to take care of you. Permanently.”
Mom grinned. “This is going to be fun. Nice dress by the way. You might want to change as you wouldn’t want to ruin the dress in case blood starts flying. However, if they come here, I want you to stay inside.”
“What? No!”
“You haven’t fought another shifter or anything with their pack mentality.”
“How will I learn that unless I get into a fight? You think I’m going to sit back while those rabid mutts attack you?”
“Yes.”
I growled.
“Don’t growl at me, young lady.”
I grabbed my things and ran upstairs, changing as fast as I could into the black leather pants and a white t-shirt. I put my boots on and slipped the knife into the boot before racing back downstairs. I heard a truck engine roar and the skidding of tires on the loose gravel. Through a window I saw Mom standing out front waiting for them. Six large men stepped from the truck. There was no way in hell I was letting her fight them alone.
I stepped outside as the men formed a semi-circle around Mom.
Mom was confident as she spoke to them. “What are you boys doing here? You know this land is off limits without an invitation.”
Matthias stepped forward as two of the men dropped back and to the sides. I saw them start to shift into their wolf forms. I stepped forward and Matthias turned his gaze on me.
“You’re the pretty one from the bar. When we’re done here, I’ll make sure we all take our turns with you.”
“Back inside, Mia!” Mom shouted.
I growled and ran back inside, looked around, and spotted a shotgun above the fireplace mantle. I pulled the double-barreled shotgun from the wall and popped it open. Corine came around the corner with a pair of shells.
“These have saltpeter in them. They will burn like molten lava, but not kill anyone.”
I smiled as I slipped then into the chambers and pulled the barrel closed with a satisfying metallic click.
“We have the staff ready with guns if you need help.”
“Thank you, Corine.”
I stepped back outside. Two shifters in their large wolf forms slowly stalked Mom. As if on cue, the two wolves attacked Mom as the others began shifting. I didn’t hesitate and brought the shotgun up and let both barrels blast the hindquarters of the wolf nearest me. He rolled end over end from the force of the blast, crashing into the wheel of the pickup truck. I tossed the shotgun aside and grabbed the tail of the second wolf that was lunging for Mom as she began transforming.
This wolf was large, almost two hundred pounds. I spun and flung the wolf across the driveway and into the windshield of the truck, crushing the glass and sending the shifter in a heap into the cab. Mom completed her shift just in time to smash another wolf with her paw sending it sprawling, but it rolled back to its feet and approached her warily. Matthias finished his transformation and turned his focus on me. I could hear them talking amongst themselves.
“Jonas and Darren on the dark-haired one. Cane and I will take the girl. She has strength so she’s a werecat, but she hasn’t transformed yet. We still have the advantage.”
He slunk forward and barred his teeth. I could hear the other wolf creeping up behind me. Over the past weeks, I shifted multiple times per day and my speed was steadily improving. I waited, wanting them to be taken off guard. When they were close, I transformed in a second, spun around, and swiped the wolf that was lunging for my leg. My paw and claws crashed heavily into his ribs. I heard them crack. My claws tore open a satisfying hole in his side. The wolf rolled for thirty feet and struggled several times to get to its feet.
Matthias snapped for my hind leg. I whipped my head around and caught his neck in my massive jaws. He tried to scratch at me with his paws and I closed my jaws a little tighter.
“If you don’t stop, I will snap your neck!” I shouted in my mind to him. He stopped thrashing and hung limply from my jaws as I turned to see Mom transform back into her human form. Wolves lay scattered across the driveway. I turned my focus back to Matthias. My fur rippled with my ager, turning it black as night as I growled through my razor-sharp teeth.
“Blink if you can understand me.”
Matthias blinked his gray eyes.
“You will take this sorry lot back to your pound and never come back here. You tell your alpha we never had anything to do with the death of your brother. If any one of you even whizzes on a stick within two miles of here, I will hunt you down. Do you understand me?”
The wolves began shifting back to their human forms. Matthias blinked. I sniffed. “Did you wet yourself? Disgusting.”I let him go just as Mom touched my head.
Matthias slunk away with his tail between his legs. I transformed back to my human form.
“None of them will die. You showed amazing self-control, Mia. What part of stay inside didn’t you understand?”
We watched them painfully slide into the truck. One needed to be lifted into the bed at the back. Matthias glared at me as he turned the truck around and drove off.
“I’m fairly certain I didn’t hear you, Mom.”
“You can hear a fly landing on a leaf a mile away, Mia. You heard me.”
“Can you chalk this up to a training exercise?”
“They know you exist now, Mia.”
“I’m pretty sure they can smell me.”
“I think your nature, being a queen makes your scent untraceable. I can only smell you when I’m close to you when you’re in your animal form or by the scent of your hair products or detergent lingering in your clothes.”
“I didn’t know that. Do you think they will come back?”
“Not a chance. Their alpha, Darius, will be quite upset. You should have stayed inside, Mia, but I’ve never been prouder of you. You fought like a seasoned werecat and you’re so fast and strong, I doubt Darius would attempt to attack us with his entire pack.”
“How many do they have?”
“About thirty-five, last count.”
“That’s way too much kibble.”
Mom put her hand around my shoulder. “Come inside, Mia.”
I grabbed the shotgun and ejected the shells. Corine was waiting for us as were most of the staff. They all held a variety of guns.
“That’s the first time I saw your animal form, Mia. Incredible. They didn’t stand a chance.”
“Thanks for being ready. All of you.”
“Are you hungry?”
I smiled. “Always.”
***
After a hearty meal I sat down with Mom in the living room.
“I accomplished your training list today.”
“And?”
“I bought clothes, talked to people, had lunch and a drink. I avoided a bar fight with Matthias, the leader of the group of misfits that came to say hello.”
“You bought some makeup, I see.”
“I can’t tell you how much I love the new me. I was so worried and angry before my transformation, but this has been a blessing. I want to look beautiful. I love choosing clothes that make me feel…”
“Desirable? Beautiful?”
“Yes. Both. Do you think that’s strange?”
“Not at all.”
“This is awkward to mention, but how did you feel about men and women before you met Dad?”
“Sexually?”
I nodded.
“I felt nothing for women. Barely anything for men until I met your father. Werecats are monogamous. While I have never been around any male that was turned before, you’re a werecat and I would expect you would feel no different than any other werecat born as a female.”
“It’s hard for me to wrap my head around it.”
“There’s no rush, sweetheart. During the fight, why did you hesitate to shift?”
“You know I can shift quickly.”
“Faster than any werecat I’ve ever heard of or seen.”
“I could hear them talking. Can you hear them?”
“No. I can only hear other werecats. You can hear them?”
“Yes. Matthias was ordering their attack. He thought I was in trouble because I didn’t shift, that it would take too long. I wanted to have a strategic advantage and take them off guard. I spoke to him as well in my mind.”
“I’ve never heard of that before. Perhaps these are queen abilities surfacing.”
“The night I first arrived, why didn’t you transform when they were attacking you on the road?”
“I felt you were arriving soon, so I went to keep watch. I heard your 4Runner and was focused on you. That’s when they attacked me. I take thirty seconds to transform and, in a fight, that is far too long. Pain also inhibits transformation. Additionally, I couldn’t expose my true self to you.”
“Makes sense.”
***
I was excited to wear my new nightgown when I went to bed the night before. After putting it on, I spun slowly in front of the mirror admiring how it made me feel and how it looked on me.
The next day, it was business as usual. Mom and I trained hard, reviewed the businesses, and were relaxing when I heard someone drive up. I was on my feet in an instant. Two men stepped from a classic GTO. I noted one held slightly back from the other. I could smell them. They were both wolf shifters.
“Mom.”
“I know, sweetheart. I was expecting him.”
“Expecting a shifter? Who?”
“Darius, the pack alpha.”
George, one of the staff, opened the door. Mom stood with her arms crossed further back in the living room.
“I’m here to see Mia.”
George looked at me as I came to the door. He stepped aside.
“Mia…?”
“Wellington. And who might you be?”
Sorry Eleanor, but this guy was hotter than you. Holy cow! He had this bad boy, good boy mix going on. Handsome? Yeah. GQ handsome. Male fitness model handsome. He was tall, his muscles pressed the expensive fabric of this open collared buttoned shirt snugly. He absolutely radiated power, confidence, and authority. Eeek.
“Darius Stanton. May I come in?”
He held out his hand and I took it. I glanced over his shoulder to a huge man that came with him.
“Just you. Keep Old Yeller outside. I’m not sure if your boys are house trained.”
The man behind Darius growled. Darius chuckled.
“Of course. You heard the lady, Carson.”
Darius followed me inside. I heard him sniff.
I stopped walking and faced him. “You sniffed me? That’s a little rude.”
“You smell delightful, Mia. Not like a werecat at all.”
Mom still stood with her arms crossed. Darius tipped his head towards her.
“Catherine.”
“Darius. I think I know why you’re here, but to make sure, why have you come and specifically asked for my daughter Mia and not me?” Came her silky-smooth reply.
“Your daughter?” He looked back at me.
“I’ve been away, recently called back for Grandma’s passing.”
“My condolences to you both. Angela was a remarkable woman.”
I nodded.
“You both roughed up some of my boys last night. The only name they gave me was Mia’s. You took out four.”
This time my growl did escape my lips.
“I’m here to apologize. They were not acting under my orders. We have had a truce for many years, and I do not want to start a war with werecats. I have told them if they whiz on any sticks within two miles of here, I will have their hides. I understand that was what you told Matthias last night, Mia?”
Mom raised her eyebrow.
“I told them I would hunt them down, not that you would have their hides. Just to be clear.”
“Consider them dually warned then. What kind of werecat are you, Mia?”
“A blonde one.”
“Is that a new class? Because I don’t recall any lore about werecats being able to speak to werewolves while they’re transformed, nor a werecat that can transform in seconds.”
“It was a tense moment for your men. I’m certain they exaggerated the events.”
“Once again, my apologies and if either your or your mother suffered any injuries or losses, I would be happy to compensate you.”
“Nope. None.”
“My pack is rightly upset that one of our own was murdered near your property.”
I crossed my arms over my chest. “What evidence suggests it was a werecat?”
“He was mutilated.”
“Show me your evidence.”
Mom tipped her head. I couldn’t get a read on what she was thinking.
Darius pulled out his cell phone and brought up a grizzly picture.
I winced at the sight of the poor man’s body. “I’m so sorry that happened to him. That wasn’t done by a werecat and he didn’t die here.”
“That’s not what the investigators believe.”
“Where are you finding your investigators? Walmart?”
Darius shrugged. “Enlighten me.”
“Those are blade cuts, not claw cuts. A cut that deep by a werecat claw would be much wider. Our claws are not thin at the depth these cuts are. These are strategically placed, arterial cuts. The goal of the killer was most likely to bleed out the person before he could heal. Wait. On second thought, some cuts appear fresher than others. He may have been bled out over several days. Look at the leaf matter on the forest floor around him. Arterial cuts would spray blood everywhere. There is no blood spray anywhere in the photo. He was killed somewhere else and deposited near our property. You can also see bruising over the mouth and neck. Someone came up from behind and attacked him while he was still alive.”
“How do I know you didn’t kill him with a knife?”
“By that same logic, I could ask you the same question. Fire your investigators. They know diddly.”
He faced Mom. “I like her. I hope she sticks around. My apologies for the interruption. And please, don’t worry. My pack won’t be bothering you again.”
“It was a great training exercise. Send them over anytime.”
He tipped his head towards Mom. “Good day, Catherine.”
“Pleasure to see you again, Darius.”
He faced me. “If I may?” He reached for my hand and brought my knuckles to his lips. “I hope to see you soon, Mia.”
I tried to keep my voice level. “Good day, Darius.”
I kept my eyes on him until he left. I let out my breath not realizing I had been holding it in.
“That was an interesting exchange, Mia. You seem to have left quite the impression.”
“I hope I handled that well.”
“Very well. Where did all that detective stuff come from?”
“I guess my years in medical school, forensics, and my job in the morgue finally came in handy. My MBA, not so much.”
“I can’t believe you told one of the strongest alphas in North America he was rude to sniff you. I’ll laugh over that exchange for years.”
***
The next morning the first phone call I heard since arriving blared through the house. Mom answered it.
“You want Mia?” There was a pause. “To come to your home?” Another pause. “For what exactly?” More delay. I was frustrated I was in my room and could only catch Mom’s side of the call. “I’ll ask her.”
I had dressed in one of my casual dresses and was now curious if I needed to change again. I stepped out of my room just as Mom was about to knock.
“Darius requests your presence. It appears he fired his investigators and is asking for you. There’s been a second murder.”
“He wants me to investigate a murder? I’m not Perry Mason.”
“I would encourage you to accept. By working together, you can help bridge the gulf between our shifter species and hopefully reduce the anger towards us over the first murder.”
“Where is his home?”
***
Not knowing if I might need to go off road, I drove the Jeep. Darius’ estate was ten miles down the road towards Sandpoint, then up into the mountains a few more miles, I came to a large gate. A guard with a shotgun in his mini office and a handgun on his hip approached the car. He smelled human.
“What is your purpose here?”
“I’m Mia Wellington here to see Darius.”
“Really?” He gave me a look that suggested ‘no way’.
“What am I supposed to say to that?”
“You don’t look like a hooker.”
“Well, thank God for that. Does Darius call on hookers often?”
“No. Never. But the boys do from time to time.”
“I’m here to interview for the head of security. I’m tasked with removing the riff raff. What’s your name so I can write it down for my report?”
He laughed. “Good one. You should turn around. I don’t have you on the guest list.”
“Call Darius.”
“Not a chance.”
I hit the horn. Any mutt miles away could hear it.
The phone rang in the mini office.
“Yes sir!”
The gate opened.
“Apparently you are on the guest list after all.”
“Go figure.”
I drove ahead and parked in front of a building that looked like the hotel from the original Shining movie. Stairs led up to massive double doors.
“I wonder if he is compensating for something?” I whispered to myself.
I walked up the stairs and knocked on the door. Two wolf shifters opened the door and growled at me. I recognized both of them. Matthias and the one I shot with saltpeter. They bared their teeth and sniffed at the air.
“Greetings boys. Can Darius come out to play?”
They pushed forward and closed the door behind them.
“What are you doing here?” Matthias’ voice was low and gravely.
“Seriously? Does no one communicate here?”
Matthias took a swing at my head. I caught his arm, twisted it, and slammed him face first into the door. I was quite certain I broke his nose. The other one tried to take advantage of the situation and rushed me from my left side. While holding Matthias’ arm behind his back, I reached out with my left hand and grabbed the fellow’s neck. My fingernails grew into razor sharp claws that pricked his skin trickling blood. That was new.
The door flew open and Matthias fell face first to the tile floor. Darius glanced from me to his two men. He let out a low chuckle even though I could see pain in his eyes.
“I fail to see this as being funny, Darius.”
“You can let him go, Mia. They won’t touch you. I didn’t expect you so soon.”
“Mom said it was urgent, so I cancelled cheese club and came right over.”
He turned to the two men. “If you ever touch Mia again, I will have your heads on a pike. She is my honored guest.”
They both blanched. I had never seen anyone turn so pale.
“Well. No harm done. How can I help?”
“I’m having my driver pull the car around.”
“I have a driver’s license and a car right there. No driver needed.”
“I would prefer to have your undivided attention.”
A four-door Jeep Rubicon pulled up. I was expecting a black limousine but this was Idaho where every other car is either a Jeep or a Subaru. Come to think of it, wasn’t Subaru the car company for dogs?
Darius’ driver opened the door for me. I felt only slight trepidation when Darius slid in next to me. No words were spoken. We drove down the driveway and further up the road into the hills.
“Thank you for coming, Mia.”
“Just trying to be neighborly.”
“Did you replace your grandmother as matriarch.”
“It doesn’t work that way in the werecat family. You’re born as you are. There is no passing on hierarchies or taking them by brute force.”
“You were born a matriarch?”
“Not exactly.”
“You’re being elusive, Mia.”
“I’m being guarded. There’s a difference. So, another murder. I’m really sorry to hear that.”
Darius’ hands balled into fists. “I haven’t been to the body yet.”
The vehicle stopped and the door opened. I got out and looked around, taking in a deep breath. Darius came around to my side.
“How long ago?”
“We believe he was killed last night.”
I caught the scent of blood and pointed into the distance. “About a quarter mile that way? I’m not smelling anything lingering from the road.”
“Neither do I. The killer didn’t use the road. Good catch, Mia. Come.”
We stepped through the brush near the roadside, then it opened to forest with scant underbrush. The scent of death filled the air. We paused twenty paces from the body. He was face down. Darius tensed with seething anger at the sight.
“Did anyone touch the body yet?”
“No. I waited for you.”
“You do realize I’m not a detective, right?”
“You may not be, but you were right. My investigators were useless.”
Darius started moving forward and I pulled him back. He glared at me. “That’s a member of my pack. He’s like a brother to me!”
“I know. I’m so sorry for your loss. Please. Let’s take in the surroundings before we go to him.”
Darius calmed, but his focus was on the dead man. He was shaking.
I closed my eyes and focused on my animal senses. When I opened my eyes, Darius was staring at me.
“That’s remarkable. Your eyes changed. You transformed only enough to connect to your animal senses?”
“Yes. Do you smell that? Just a hint of… what is that?”
“Isopropyl alcohol.”
“It’s very subtle. I’m sure you can track it better than I can, Darius. Let’s circle the body from this distance to see if we pick it up anywhere around.”
By the time we circled the body it was clear that the smell was coming from the body and not from anywhere else.
“He wasn’t dragged here.” I looked up. “He was dropped.”
Darius looked up. “I see it. The branches are broken.”
“But not straight above. At an angle. He was dropped from an aircraft of some kind traveling south to north. Hard to tell the speed without knowing how high the drop was from.”
We moved forward to the body. Darius dropped down and ran a shaking hand through the man’s matted hair. He let out a blood curdling scream of pain that tore through me right to my heart.
I placed my hand on his shuddering shoulder. “Will you get police involved?”
“Not local police. Supernatural enforcers.”
I frowned and Darius looked up from the dead man.
“You don’t seem impressed.”
“If they’re the same ones that were investigating, then not so much. May I move the body?”
“Gently please. We need to honor him.”
The body was face down, so I rolled him over as tenderly as I could, cradling his head. Just like the last body, this one had been bled out. This man, like the other one, was completely nude.
“Look here. Does that look like a slight indentation in the skin around the incision area? Circular. Here, and here. I see it again.”
“I see it. What would make that mark?”
“Perhaps a suction device. His blood was captured. Around the face and neck, more bruising. On his left wrist there is a very small puncture wound. IV perhaps?”
Darius gritted his teeth.
“How tall would you say he is?”
“Six feet.”
“The person who killed him is taller. You can tell by the bruising marks. They are very even.”
“How does that mean the killer is taller?”
“Stand up and turn your back to me.”
He did and I reached up and wrapped my hand around his neck. His scent was overpowering as was his closeness. I could tell he was torn. There was a part of him that wanted and needed my closeness and another that was simmering with anger.
“This is new for a first date.” He tried to make his tone light, but his voice was strained.
“You don’t need to joke, Darius.”
“If I don’t, I might kill something.”
“I understand, Darius. Concentrate. Where is the pressure coming from my hand?”
“At the top of your hand.”
“Trade places.”
I shivered as he moved behind me and placed his face near my neck. He buried his nose in my hair and inhaled.
“You smell amazing, Mia.” His voice was still shaking.
“Darius. I know this is hard. Please focus. Put your hand around my neck.” I swallowed as he did. “Where is the pressure from your hand? Top or bottom?”
“Equally distributed.”
“Your shoulders are above mine. The killer was taller.”
His fingers slid slowly along my neck before they moved down the outside of my arms. I turned slowly, letting my heightened senses drop. He held me there facing him as he stared into my eyes.
“You’re highly perceptive, Mia.”
“Just observant.” I took a step back from him as my stomach fluttered. Wolf shifter packs were like large families. The loss of one tore at all of them as if they had lost their closest brother and friend. I bent back down to the man and imagined what he must have gone through. I cupped his face with my hand.
Darius gently pulled me up. I wiped at my face to hide my tears.
He wrapped me in his arms. At first I didn’t know what to do, but I could feel his shaking. I pulled him closer to me and held him for several minutes.
Slowly he pulled away from me. “Let me take you back to the car.”
We walked silently back to the road. Darius spoke to the driver at length before he opened the door for me, and I pulled myself up into the back seat.
“The enforcement team will arrive in a few hours and look for any additional clues and take care of the body.”
“The murderer is a vampire or another supernatural. No human could overpower a wolf shifter. When Mom was attacked by Matthias, there were at least two vampires in the area. You need to see if there was a pattern to where your two men were. Did they go to the same restaurant or bar? Were they on patrol? Hunting?”
“Don’t you mean we?”
“I told you I’m not an investigator and, in case you haven’t figured it out yet, your men hate me.”
“They will do what I tell them and if they touch you, they will answer to me. I think you bring much to the investigation.”
We pulled up to the mansion. Darius waved off the driver as he opened the door for me and offered his hand to help me down.
“You know I won’t hurt myself with a two-foot drop, right?”
Darius seemed to be more himself the longer we were away from the body. “What’s the fun in that? Come inside with me. Please.”
“Come closer said the spider to the fly…” I whispered.
“What did you say, Mia?”
“You have excellent hearing, Darius. I’m sure you heard me quite clearly.”
“I understand you don’t trust me or us. My men have attacked you and your family twice now.”
“Three times, actually if you count the incident at the door. I feel perfectly safe walking into a wolf’s den.”
“She said. Her words dripping with sarcasm.” Darius grinned.
He appeared to enjoy the light banter and after what we had just seen, I was anxious to lift my own spirits. It was a delicate dance of words and emotions to convey my sorrow and yet try to uplift our moods.
“Fine. I always wondered how you feed wolf shifters. Do they like dried or canned? This will give me an opportunity to see for myself. However, if things go awry, would you be so kind as to pin a note on me for Mom.”
“What would the note say?”
“Curiosity killed the cat.”
Darius laughed so hard he doubled over and slapped his knee. “I needed that laugh today. After you, my lady.”
The double doors opened. Matthias was already sporting black eyes and his nose still had flakes of blood under it. He gave me a look that suggested he would like to see me drawn and quartered. His buddy was more deferential to Darius and only glanced at me.
The interior of the place was brighter than I would have expected. It smelled of wet dog, but aside from that unpleasantness, it was symmetrical, well-furnished, and obviously cared for. The wide, tall foyer had two curving staircases leading up to the second floor. Through the tiled entry area, Darius led me into the main living space. At least ten pairs of eyes tracked me. Nope, not leering or disquieting in the least.
Darius was, by far, the most handsome and well-proportioned of the pack, but nothing about these men and women were ugly. They were dressed in expensive clothes and looked clean and respectable. I recognized a few from the attack, and one that had the girl on his lap at the bar. Darren, if my memory wasn’t failing me.
He made a beeline for us. “You let that beast in here?”
Darius moved so quickly he was almost a blur. He had Darren by the throat and pushed up against the wall in a second. Darren’s feet slowly lifted off the ground.
“How dare you question me? Mia is my guest. She is assisting me in the murders of your brothers. You will show as much respect to her as you do to me.” He held Darren there and turned his glowering face towards the others. “The same goes for all of you.”
He let go and Darren slumped to the floor. He was still livid as he grabbed my arm and pulled. “Come.” He hissed.
I yanked my arm from his and slapped him. Definitely not my finest moment. “I am not one of your pets that you order around and if you ever grab me like that again, I will not retaliate with a mere slap.”
Those that were sitting all rose to their feet. I had just put Darius in a difficult situation. He was their alpha and demanded respect. Respect that I had just denied him.
He held up his hand to stop the pack that was inching forward. “I apologize, Mia. My anger at your treatment by my own pack members is not acceptable. The loss of two beloved brothers is haunting me. I was still angry when I took your arm.”
“I acted hastily, Darius. I apologize for hitting you. I don’t expect your members to be cordial to me, but I do expect civility. I believe I should go as I am making them uncomfortable. I’m truly very sorry for your loss.”
He nodded slowly. “At least let me walk you to the door.”
I wanted to run from there, from him, but I kept my steps deliberate. Perhaps there was some silent signal, but we saw no one around as we exited the house and walked towards my car.
“I’m sorry, Mia. I should have never grabbed you that way or ordered you like that. I’m losing my hold on the pack. These murders are tearing us and me apart and some are questioning my ability to lead. You were right to hit me, Mia.”
“But my actions diminished your leadership in your pack’s eyes. If I can hit you and you let me get away with it, then they will not hesitate to challenge you. I’m sorry. Would it help if you took me by the hair and dragged me through the house?”
Darius cracked a smiled. “While most would be pleased, I could never do that to you. I teach my men that women are to be cherished and honored. I failed today to provide a proper example for them. I will say that you are the first woman to have ever put me in my place.”
“The first? That suggests there have been others.”
“Jealous?”
There was a part of me that wanted to be dragged across the floor, tossed onto a bed and… I felt heat rise to my cheeks. “Not a chance. If there is anything I can do to help, don’t be shy.”
***
Mom grilled me on the events of the day. She was deeply concerned about the second murder, and inquisitive about Darius. We trained, did an evening hunt, then went to bed.
It was just after lunch the following day and I found myself curled up on the couch with my legs folded underneath me. My dress draped over my feet. I loved the comfortable feeling and my dress was like a warm blanket. I was reading about vampire lore when I heard a vehicle pull up. The low rumble of the engine was all I needed to know that Darius was back.
Mom came down the stairs as I opened the door.
“Hello, Mia.”
“Please don’t tell me you have another murder.”
“No. Not at all. May I come in?”
“Where’s Old Yeller?”
“I had to put him down. He was foaming at the mouth. You suggested if there was anything you could do to help to just ask. That’s why I’m here.”
“Did she?” Mom appeared next to me. She looked amused.
“Yes. That was shortly after she slapped me. I believe she felt remorseful afterwards.”
“Apologetic, not remorseful.” I corrected.
Mom laughed. “It feels like I’m not needed here, so I will let you two have some privacy as it is clear there are things needing to be worked out. Always a pleasure, Darius.”
“Nice to see you too, Catherine.”
I held the door open as Mom slipped away. “Please come in, kind sir. I would curtsey, but I’m afraid I would probably fall on my backside and present a most ungainly spectacle.”
“It would be entertaining though. You’re being so polite after how badly I treated you yesterday.”
“Well, today is a new day for personal infractions. I try to wipe the slate clean each morning, so I don’t accumulate too many.”
“That’s something I should start doing. I’m sorry to bother you again so soon.”
“How can I help you?”
“I believe I have come up with a plan to remedy our situation.”
“I didn’t know ‘we’ had a situation.”
“There are the murders of course, and there is the issue I’m having with my pack. Let’s just say, things were strained after you left.”
“And here I thought me leaving would improve things. I guess with me there I’m an easier target than you. Would you like to sit?”
“Yes. Thank you.”
I waited for him to choose a seat. He chose the couch, patted a spot next to him, and so I chose a chair nearby.
“Tell me, Mia, who do you think are the biggest threats to my status in the pack?”
“I don’t know everyone, but I’ve had interactions with at least six, with two acting out the most. Matthias and Darren. Obviously, anyone willing to attack Mom and me against your direct orders and counter to a longstanding truce would fall into that category. Matthias was the leader of the attack, but he is hardly a threat on his own. Certainly not physically, but possibly more with his words and actions that are undermining.”
“How would you handle it?”
“I’m hardly the person to ask for advice. I haven’t ever managed anyone before.”
“You claim to not be an investigator, yet you have produced more leads than professionals. I value your opinion.”
I laughed. “The value you place on me will greatly diminish the longer you know me.”
“I’m finding quite the opposite. What would you do?”
“I would sit them all down and carefully explain what you’re doing to solve the murders and seek justice. Provide them with all the details you have so far. Tell them you support their independent actions to aid in the investigation as long as those actions don’t threaten the safety or the social standing of the pack. No one is to approach the vampires without your direct authorization. This would demonstrate to them your leadership, your concern for your lost comrades, and release them to do what they do best attesting to your trust in their skills and abilities.”
“Even without leadership experience, you just demonstrated remarkable skill in your off the cuff response.”
“Perhaps that’s because I’m trying my best to empathize with them. I would want to know my leader trusts me and gives my ideas and concerns careful consideration. That shopws me respect. I would follow a leader like that. It’s almost counter-intuitive. The more you trust them, the more they want you to lead.”
“I believe your recommendations have great merit. Now, how do I help you earn respect with my pack?”
“Why is that important?”
“Because I like having you around.”
We heard Mom’s voice from another room. “Can you elaborate, Darius? How would having Mia around be any different than other women in your pack?” She walked into the room as I buried my head in my hands.
“She’s a werecat for one, and none of the women you mention have ever captured my attention. I believe they see my actions with Mia and potentially threatening for the hierarchy and status of the pack. Additionally, Mia is assisting me with the investigation of the murders, and I would very much like that to continue.”
“Perhaps you can expound upon your first point, shall we?”
Darius looked at me and gave me a heart stopping smile. “I have never met a woman that moves my heart like Mia does. I would like to get to know Mia better.”
Mom tapped her foot. “What you’re saying is that you wish to date my daughter, while using her brilliant intellect to help you solve your murders, and you need your pack to accept her, even though she is a werecat that some should-be-neutered imbeciles from your pack believe killed your brethren.”
“Well stated. I believe that is exactly my conundrum with Mia.”
My mouth dropped open.
Mom smiled. “Okay then. Carry on.” She walked away again.
“Now that is all out in the open, what are your plans for dinner?”
“I’m not going to dinner with you. At least not this soon. We don’t even know each other. Besides, you’re forgetting that your pack hates me, and I don’t want to break someone’s nose every time I visit.”
“The reason for dinner is to get to know you, but I won’t be pushy about it. If you don’t want to go, then I will back off. We do need to address my pack and how they relate to you as I hope you will continue helping me with the murders. Shifters in general respond to strength and power. I assume you’re trained in fighting techniques while in human form?”
“Yes, but I don’t want to fight your pack.”
“Only one or two to demonstrate your skills.”
“Haven’t I done that already. Several times, actually?”
“But not when all the others are watching and can admire your…”
“Skills is the correct word.”
He grinned. “Among other things.”
“That might help them accept that I can hold my own and am not a frail woman, but not help them realize my Mom and I had no part in the murders.”
“Leave that up to me. You might want to change into something you feel comfortable fighting in.”
“But…”
“I think that’s a grand idea, Mia. It’s no good only training with me. Just no training while in animal forms.”
Darius clapped his hands. “Fantastic. I’ll wait while you change.”
I stood, walked around the corner, grabbed Mom’s arm, and dragged her to my room.
“Why are you being so supportive of this?”
“He’s handsome, powerful, and strengthening an alliance with the local wolf shifter pack would be good for us.”
“How does ‘handsome’ and ‘powerful’ help strengthen an alliance?”
“I thought you knew how baby werecats were conceived. Those traits help with that.”
“Are you kidding me? You know dogs and cats don’t mix, right? What would I have? A litter of puppies? A pride of kittens? Or even worse, a bushel of puptens?”
“I see you’ve been thinking about this.”
I blushed furiously.
Mom continued. “If a werecat and wolf shifter conceive, male children are wolf shifters and females are werecats. There are no wolfcats.”
“Wonderful. Thanks for that.”
“You don’t have to do any of this, but I see you coming into your own. Every day you become more confident in who you are. For me, it’s a dream come true.”
“Thank you. It might be nice to kick some dog butt, especially if it’s in an official capacity.”
“I’ll let you change. Don’t stay out too late.”
***
Darius stood when I entered the living room. His eyes went wide. Stretchy yoga pants and a snug, but not overly tight t-shirt appeared to have a positive effect on him.
He coughed. “Shall I drive?”
“I’ll take Eleanor just in case you have business to take care of later on.”
“Eleanor?”
“You’ll see. I’ll meet you outside.”
I tried not to saunter knowing that he was staring at my butt the entire time. I headed to the garage and pulled the Shelby out, stopping next to Darius. His window was down.
“That is sexy.”
“You better lead as I wouldn’t want to get there too much ahead of you. Also, I’m not sure you want to watch my back end.”
“I’m more than happy to watch your back end.”
He pulled out so slowly it drove me crazy. I could see him laughing in his rearview mirror. He picked up speed and we arrived at his place ten minutes later, way above the speed limit for those back roads. It was a testament to our mutual competitive nature.
After we parked, Darius and I walked up the stairs. He dropped his hand to the small of my back to usher me inside. There was no one around, not even a dog dish left out. He led me straight through the house and back outside to a large, perfectly manicured backyard. Around thirty men and women milled about.
The women openly glared at me. They were not pleased to see Darius’ hand on my back. Most female wolf shifters were mated to another member of the pack, but the single ones would see me as a threat if they wanted to mate with the alpha.
“Glad you got the message. Sorry for the delay. Mia’s car took extra time to get here.”
Matthias stepped forward and pointed at me. “Why is she here?”
Ignoring the question, Darius spoke to the pack. “I asked you all here to discuss the murders…”
For the next fifteen minutes Darius spoke to them about the murders, what we discovered together and how I helped the pack, his intense desire to seek justice, and his need for the pack’s full cooperation and support. He explained the findings and waved a man over.
“This is Milton Chambers with the supernatural enforcement team. I have invited him here today to review their findings.”
“Thank you, Darius. I must say that I’m quite impressed with your female version of Sherlock Holmes. We missed numerous clues and agree with her observations. To set things right, the incisions were likely made with a scalpel. Werecat claws could not have made the cuts. Estimated height of the killer is between six feet two to six feet five. Due to the nature of the bruising, this was a supernatural. We went back to the first location and noticed broken branches above the victim’s location suggesting he was dropped. The angle of the broken branches indicates the craft was flying west to east. On the second body, we did discover traces of isopropyl alcohol.
“The alcohol is often used in medical procedures for disinfecting. We have examined the supernatural database and have excluded werecats from our immediate suspect list as no werecat matches the profile. This leaves wolf shifters and vampires. Fae could have accomplished this, but there are no fae that have been in the area that we are aware of.”
“Thank you, Milton. It’s clear from the findings that our local werecats are, at this point, above suspicion. Some of you took action against Mia and her mother believing they murdered our brethren. At my request, Mia has freely given her time and resources to assist us. She has worked on all our behalf to seek justice. As I stated before, Mia is an honored guest and will be given the highest respect.”
“She may not have had anything to do with the murders, but she is a werecat and doesn’t deserve respect from our kind.”
“Camron, would you care to elaborate? Why do werecats not deserve our respect?”
“They aren’t like us.”
“Clearly. Mia is far more beautiful than you lot.”
That received a chuckled from the group, but the women weren’t impressed.
Camron pushed forward. “They’re just like housecats, sitting around all day, lying in the sun, lapping warm milk from gold-rimmed saucers. They’re not hunters, not fighters. They have no sense of family. Not like us.”
“Mia has given her time helping us in the investigation. None of you saw the respect and tenderness she gave to William. None of you saw her tears for someone she gave for your brother. I hope to use her skills more.”
Someone from the back of the group muttered. “She’s freaking gorgeous. I would be happy to use her skills.”
Darius’ eyes flashed silver and hardened as he locked his steely gaze on the man.
“As I was about to say before I was rudely interrupted by someone clearly not listening to my words regarding respect, I have invited Mia here this morning to provide an opportunity to help us learn more about her and her kind. Camron, you seem intent on believing werecats are not worthy adversaries. Maybe you would like to demonstrate your prowess with our local werecat.”
“Gladly. I’ve been wanting a little pussy lately.”
At that comment I almost lashed out but kept my cool.
Matthias leaned towards Camron. “Not a wise move, brother.” Possibly the first intelligent thing Matthias had spoken.
Camron pushed Matthias out of the way.
Darius stood before me. “Are you all right with this?”
“I’m grateful for the opportunity to hone my abilities. What are the rules?”
“No animal forms to honor your mother’s wishes. We could choose first blood or first to yield.”
“First blood is too easy.”
Darius quirked an eyebrow up. “Are those acceptable terms, Camron?”
“She’ll be begging me in ten seconds.”
“Make the circle.”
The pack created a large circle on the grass. Admittedly it was a little intimidating being surrounded by that many shifters that loved to fight. Camron was possibly one of the two largest men in the pack. He pulled his shirt off and he had muscles on top of muscles. I observed him closely as he him moved. He was quick and well-balanced on his feet. Given the size difference between us, I should still be at least twice as fast and strong as him in human form, and likely a fair bit more.
Darius called out. “Ready?” I nodded without breaking my gaze with Camron. “Fight.”
Camron lunged forward. I shifted to the side and brought my knee up into his gut with enough force for stop his two-hundred and sixty pounds of solid muscle in his tracks. He let out a huge lungful of air as he doubled over. I elbowed his jaw sending his head snapping back, slipped my arm under his, and brought back my hip into the small of his back. With a pull and a twist, Camron was rolled over backwards and landed on his chest and face with a satisfying amount of grass digging into his mouth. I stepped over his back, brought one arm up behind his back with a painful wrist bend, wrapped my other arm around his neck and pulled back.
“Now might be a good time to yield, friend.”
Darius squatted down in front of us and Camron struggled. “Camron?”
“I yield.” He said as he spat out bits of grass.
I let him up and I could see it in his eyes. He was furious and began to shift. I took a step back and watched the painful thirty-second transformation. Darius glanced at me as if to ask if I was all right. I shrugged.
When Camron finally completed his shift, he bared his teeth and growled. He leapt for me, his front paws scraped down my shoulder and his jaws snapped inches from my face. I grabbed him around the neck, having to use both hands to secure my grip on his thickly muscled neck. My nails began extending and started digging into his shoulders. I held him off the ground as he thrashed. My claws pushed deeper into his muscles. Finally, he stopped thrashing.
“Are you done?”
He whimpered as I placed him on the ground and retracted my claws. He started to transform back as Darius faced the pack.
“Anyone else believe Mia is not worthy of our respect?” Silence and many open mouths were his only response. “I didn’t think so.”
I offered my hand to Camron and he took it. I pulled him to his feet. Eight gashes were slowly closing around his neck.
“I’ve got your back if you ever need it, Mia. Only Darius has ever bested me like you just did. You didn’t even transform.”
Matthias nodded. “You should be very grateful she didn’t. Biggest damn werecat I’ve ever seen.”
Darius looked over his pack carefully, connecting with each of them. “Now that we have this behind us, let’s talk about next steps. I’m open to suggestions and you have free reign to act on your own with some limitations. No one is to confront a vampire or another supernatural without my direct authorization. You can observe from a distance, but we must protect our social standing in the supernatural community. Think of your actions from the opposite perspective. Would you want vampires watching us from the woods? Not a chance. Just be careful. What ideas do you have?”
“Flight plans.” Someone called out. “We know where our brothers were found, we should be able to identify any planes or helicopters that flew over those locations.”
“Excellent. You take point on that. What else?”
“We need to learn the activities of our two brothers leading up to their murders.”
Darius nodded. “Take three pack members to help with that. We should speak to every member. Any other ideas?”
“Stakeouts. I think we should station two or three around town and watch for anything suspicious.”
Milton added to this line of thinking. “Places to observe might be funeral homes, medical supply companies, and locations your brothers might have frequented.”
“You heard the man. Choose three or four of you to identify the locations and set lookouts. You all have my cell phone number. Use it if you see or learn anything. Anything else?”
“I volunteer to watch at one of the bars with Mia.”
“Can I have Mia as my partner?”
“Dibs!”
Everyone laughed, but Darius was scowling. “Mia can choose for herself, but I have other plans for her.”
“I’m sure you do, boss!”
“If there are no more worthy ideas, then get to it!”
The mood had shifted. The tensions seemed to ease as the pack scattered.
Milton stepped up to me. “I have you registered in our database, Mia, but I have no specific details. I need to know your class, size, fur color, strength, speed, and any special abilities.”
“Sorry, can’t help you.”
He glared at me. “It’s required.”
“What is required by the supernatural community is that I’m registered. I am.”
“We need the additional information.”
“No.”
“You dare deny the enforcement team?”
“Yes. I’m not breaking any law and I don’t need or want people to know details about me.”
Camron and Matthias came to my side. “Is there a problem, Mia?”
I raised an eyebrow at Milton. “Is there a problem? Are we done, Milton?”
His gaze shifted to the two men next to me. “Yes. But you will hear from us again.”
Milton left as Darius finished a discussion with one of his men.
“Nice to see you boys are having a change of heart regarding Mia. See what you both can do to help us find the murderer.”
“Yes, sir.”
Moments later I was standing alone with Darius. He reached out and touched my torn shirt. His fingers brushed my already healed skin beneath the frayed fabric and I tried hard to keep my composure as it was such a tender action.
“Looks like you fared very well. I haven’t seen you fight before. I heard the men speak about their fight with you, but to see you. You’re breathtaking to watch.”
“I’m glad it all worked out.”
“About dinner…”
“Again?”
“You helped me restore my pack hierarchy and you have given much of your time. It would shame me if I couldn’t offer you something. I could take you to dinner, then a drink. I will be a perfect gentleman.”
The idea of him not being so gentlemanly almost made me blush again.
“All right. I should go home and change first.”
“No need. Please, come inside.”
He led me by once again placing his hand on the small of my back. His touch was slightly more present than it was when we first arrived. We walked down to a large office. On a table was a box.
“For you, Mia.”
“A box? How thoughtful.”
“Open it.”
I pulled it open to discover an incredible dress. It was made from black silk and had small silver sequins sewn into the top few inches of the halter-styled neckline. The neckline was attached to black lace that worked its way over the shoulders, upper back, and had long sleeves. Flared pleats extended from the hips to the hem that would sit above my knees. Also inside the box was a pair of two-inch heeled black dress shoes.
“The dress is my size. How did you know?”
“Yesterday in the woods when you turned your back to me. The label of your dress was accessible.”
“It’s beautiful and a little presumptuous.”
“I wanted to thank you for the help you have given us and, since we’re going to dinner anyways, I thought you could try it on.”
I fingered the softest fabric I had ever felt. “I’ll try it on, but if it is too revealing I have the right to refuse to wear it.”
“I chose this for you because I believe you will feel comfortable in it. There’s a bathroom off the side of my office that you can use. Feel free to lock the door.”
“Thank you.”
I did lock the door once I was inside the large, lavish bathroom. I giggled as I pictured the toilet being nothing more than a fire hydrant with a grate under it but grew serious as I looked at myself in the mirror. What was I getting myself into? Mom would have warned me off if getting close to Darius was dangerous or unwise.
I pulled my hair from the ponytail and combed it out with my fingertips. The dress wouldn’t work with a bra, so I had to put that to the side. I pulled my hair out from underneath the dress material and sucked in a shaky breath. I had never looked so beautiful. My hair was silky and had some curls in it from the ponytail scrunchy. It fanned out down my back. I brought some of it in front of my shoulders. My cheeks were slightly flushed. The dress was shorter than I was used to, but it enhanced every curve of my body.
I slipped my feet into the shoes and was very thankful for the balance and grace of a werecat for without it I would have certainly fallen over. After bundling up my other clothes, careful to hide my lacey bra, I stepped back into the office.
Darius was pacing back and forth with a black suit on. He turned to face me and froze. The only movement was his eyes as they moved slowly from my feet to my face.
“Wow!”
“Good choice on the dress, Darius. Thank you. It makes me feel beautiful.”
“You don’t need anything to make you beautiful, Mia, however, that dress is incredibly flattering on you. You can leave your clothes in your car if you like. Are you ready?”
“Yes.”
He offered his arm and I slipped mine into his. As we walked side by side it was the first time I felt shy. I was interested in Darius and concerned how my words and actions might influence his attraction to me.
There were a few wolf whistles by the time we reached the front door. My supernatural abilities gave me confidence, so I accepted the whistles as compliments even though Darius stiffened and tensed next to me.
I placed my clothes on the passenger seat of my car before Darius opened the door for me to his GTO. I was careful to slide my hand under me to make sure my dress didn’t bunch up as I sat back into the black leather seat. As it was, most of my legs were on display. Darius seemed pleased with the result.
The drive into Sandpoint didn’t take long. It was a warm evening with a gentle breeze as Darius offered his hand to help me out of the seat. We walked a few blocks and stopped at a lakefront restaurant that was elegant and romantic.
Darius ordered a bottle of wine while we looked over the menu.
“Order anything you like. I know the owner and if there is something not on the menu, I might be able to arrange that as well.”
The waiter came and asked for our orders.
“I’ll have the eighteen-ounce prime rib, rare, baked potato, loaded, and a house salad with ranch dressing.”
“Eighteen is a large cut, Miss. Are you certain? We have smaller eight and twelve-ounce cuts.”
“Eighteen, please.”
“Rare is pink on the outside and red on the inside.”
“Perfect. It could even be mooing, and I would be fine with it.”
Darius ordered the same. When the waiter left, Darius held up his glass of wine.
“To the most interesting and beautiful woman in Idaho.”
“You praise me too much, Darius.”
“I don’t think that’s possible, Mia. Do you know I find you intimidating?”
“Me? Intimidating?”
“You’re incredibly beautiful. I struggle to not simply stare at you, taking in every nuance of your body and face, and I worry if I keep stealing glimpses I will appear rude, and yet at the same time, I can’t tear my gaze from you. I have never been in a room with someone that captivates me so much that I have a hard time formulating coherent thoughts. Having seen your intelligence, your skills at fighting, and the raw speed and strength you have, I recognize you might be closer to perfection than I ever dreamed possible. I have met other alphas, fae, witches, mages, and vampire royalty all that radiate power, yet you, who appear innocent and unassuming and hide your power, exert more influence on me than any person I have ever met. I find that intimidating and addicting.”
“Those are undoubtedly the most generous and thoughtful words that have ever been spoken to me. I’m undeserving. What’s your story, Darius? How is it that someone like yourself, handsome, charming, and witty is not already spoken for?”
“I can’t be that handsome, charming, or witty if you slapped me.”
“I’m sorry about that. I know you weren’t ordering me or intentionally being rough with me. You were caught up in the anger and adrenaline of the moment. Your sudden actions and words caught me off guard and it frightened me.”
“I hang around my pack too much. They expect me to be firm and harsh. It is the way of an alpha. It will never happen again.”
“You still haven’t answered my question. Why aren’t you spoken for?”
“I’m not a good man, Mia. I’m trying to become better. When I became alpha ten years ago, I used my power and looks to take advantage of women. I never abused them in a physical way, but I used them, nonetheless. I found one woman that I developed real feelings for, but she left me. I was devastated. At that moment, I realized what she had done to me, I had been doing to others. I had badly treated those other women. I longed for something I couldn’t have. A companion and lasting love. My true mate. I took an oath to never treat another woman that way again and hoped ever since that I would find what I have been missing. I won’t lead you on, Mia. I have felt nothing for any other woman from my oath until the moment I first saw you. I don’t want to frighten you off, and yet I feel I must pursue you.”
“At least you’re being honest, and I’m still here. Werecats are monogamous. We give our hearts once. I’m flattered by your attention. I need time to be certain.”
“Why is it I never met you before?”
“Grandma and Mom were both very reclusive as werecats tend to be. I was homeschooled, only spending less than a year in a public school. Mom and I didn’t get along well and I left, rebelling against her controls. When Mom contacted me about Grandma dying, I came as quickly as I could. There has been a lot of soul searching in our house these past weeks. Mom and I have reconciled our differences, both learning to accept each other. With Grandma’s passing, we both equally inherited her estate and businesses. There is much to learn and adjust to. I’m staying put. This is my home for the foreseeable future.”
“How old are you?”
“Twenty-seven. You?”
“Thirty-six. Luckily nine years is a blip between two of our kind.”
“Cradle robber.” I grinned.
“I admired how you handled Milton. Can I ask why you don’t like to share what you are?”
“It’s none of their business. Those fellows missed so many clues, it would be a wonder if they could find their way out of a wet paper bag. I don’t like the idea that they keep a database of all supernaturals for someone to hack. I want to live my life in peace. I want to have a family. I don’t want my stuff out there for all to see that could potentially make my life and those around me less secure.”
“Understandable. Maybe together we can change the law and remove the database.”
Our food came and I savored every bite. There wasn’t a scrap left on my plate. We even ate desert. The waiter must have thought me a glutton and I saw several women glancing at the huge chunk of meat I took my time devouring.
Darius settled the bill and we talked together on the way to the bar I was at before. When we entered, Cooper waved.
“Mia! Welcome back.”
“You remember my name.”
“You’re very hard to forget.”
Darius shook Cooper’s hand. “Good to see you again, Cooper.”
“What can I get you two?”
I grinned and bobbed once on my toes. “Do you have more of that beer I had last time?”
Cooper smiled. “For you? I’ll find some. I just don’t let anyone have that. You need a discerning palette, unlike Darius here.”
Darius put some money on the counter. “We’ll take two, Cooper.”
“What do you think, Mia? Does he deserve one?”
“He only offered me one desert, but I guess so.”
Matthias came up to the bar. “Another round, Cooper.” Matthias gave me the once over. It wasn’t leering like the last time. It was respectful.
Cooper handed Darius and me our beers. “No trouble tonight, Matthias.”
“Mia and I worked things out. We’re good now. Right, Mia?”
“Right as rain.”
“You two should join us in the corner.”
Darius gave me the look that simply asked if it was all right. I nodded and he led me to their table.
“Evening boys.” I nodded.
Matthias arrived with three beers for them all.
“Any updates?” Darius asked.
“Nothing new. We have people all around town. The only thing suspicious being reported is you walking around town with a hot blonde.”
“Keep your eyes open.”
***
I arrived at home late that night. Darius and I had an awkward moment at the end of the evening. I knew he wanted to kiss me, but I wasn’t ready for that. Instead I hugged him and felt badly afterwards. Mom was waiting up for me, commented on my dress and did her best to pry into every aspect of my day.
The next morning, I was just out of the shower when I heard Darius’ car pull up. We had made no plans, but that hadn’t stopped him from coming by before. I heard him talking to Mom as I dressed. I took extra time to figure out what to wear, realizing I wanted to make a good impression on Darius.
I opted for the leather pants outfit, not knowing whether I would wind up trekking through the woods or fighting one of his boys.
I entered the living room just as Mom blurted out, “Exactly what are your intentions towards Mia?”
“Mom!”
“I think very highly of Mia and, with your permission, would like the opportunity to date her. Regularly.”
“I’m all right with that. Oh, there you are, sweetheart.”
“You knew I was here.” I tapped my foot on the floor.
Darius seemed pleased with how the discussion went with Mom. “We should go, Mia.”
“Go where, Darius?”
“We need to meet Ivanna.”
“The queen of the northwest vampire clan?”
“That’s the one.”
“I should change then. Why are we going? How do I greet her?”
“She has granted us an audience to discuss the murders. Apparently, she will only speak with me and not the enforcement officers.”
“But if I go, it’s not just you.”
“Shouldn’t be much of a problem. We can handle a dozen vampires between the two of us in any case.”
“Mom. Help me out here. Should I change?”
Mom checked me out with an appraising eye. “I would go as you are. You look tougher in those pants. Vampires respect people that look tough.”
“Only if they can back up their looks.” Added Darius.
“Mom, I’m counting on you to not lead me astray. If you have concerns about any of this, including Darius, you need to let me know.”
“Including me?” Darius looked wounded. It was a terrible act.
“I’ll let you know, Mia. You should meet Ivanna. You two might become good friends.”
“Mom, she’s a vampire. She has fangs.”
“You have fangs, dear.”
“She drinks blood.”
“You eat freshly slaughtered deer. Sounds like you have a lot in common. Although, she is nearly three hundred years old.”
“Ugh. A crusty, old, moldy vampire.”
***
On the far side of Sandpoint, we pulled into another huge estate. What was it with this place? Supernatural central? How could I have spent years here without knowing about any of this? We drove a mile from the gate just to get to the house that looked like Downton Abbey with fewer windows.
“I haven’t actually met any vampires before.”
“You have. Cooper is a vampire. They have their own human forms that block their scent, much like you. Unlike myths and legends, they can even go outside during the day after their first few years. They differ from shifters and werecats in that we get our maximum strength immediately upon our first transformation, vampires grow their strength over time. I have met several four-hundred-year-old vampires. They’re stronger than I am, but they don’t have viscous teeth, just a pair of wimpy fangs and the occasional set of wings. Be wary of Ivanna. Strong vampires like her have intense mind control powers. She can send images into your head to make you susceptible to her wishes.”
“That’s not ominous at all.”
We reached the mansion’s door and Darius used the iron knocker that was cast in the image of a bat. Nice touch. A human opened the door and looked us over.
“And you are?” He drawled with a British accent.
“Darius Stanton and Mia Wellington.”
“Right this way, please. Madam Ivanna is waiting for you.”
We moved through a secondary set of doors which I imagined were for keeping the sunlight out of the main living room area when people entered the house. Once those doors were closed, I was surprised to see just how bright it was, all artificially lit with no UV lighting. Gorgeous men and women mingled together. Our presence caused many to lick their lips.
The staff person led us to a side room where only one person stood waiting for us.
“Madam Ivanna, your guests have arrived.” The man stated before turning back into the house leaving us to stare at the back of a tall woman with long, blood-red hair.
Ivanna turned slowly towards us. Nope. Not crusty, moldy, or old looking. Ivanna appeared to be no more than thirty-five, and she was incredibly striking. Her voice purred seductively.
“Darius. It’s so good to see you again. And who is this beautiful young woman you brought me?”
“This is Mia Wellington.”
Ivanna turned her full attention to me. “A Wellington? Mmmm. She doesn’t smell like a werecat, but I can sense her power. Thank you for the gift, Darius.”
“She isn’t your gift.” He stated with an edge to his voice.
She walked forward and her fingers brushed against my shoulder. “Maybe she should decide that for herself.”
The room around me vanished and I was now standing in a luxurious bedroom. Ivanna was kissing me so passionately that I fell into her embrace.
“My sweet, Mia. You taste heavenly.”
One hand moved to my breast, the other slipped between my legs. I moaned and pressed myself against her.
This was wrong. This wasn’t what I wanted.
“Get out of my head!” I screamed.
It had taken all I had to mentally push myself away from her. I was abruptly back in the room with Darius. Ivanna was standing in front of me running her tongue over her fangs seductively.
“Oh! She’s very strong. Possibly the strongest I have ever met in the mortal plane. A queen, no doubt.”
I took a shuddered breath and turned away from Ivanna. “This was a mistake, Darius. Let’s go.”
“Please stay, Mia. When you’re my age, there are so few things that give me any pleasure. Darius was my favorite for almost two years, but you, dear… I could see you by my side for decades and not tire of your deliciousness.”
The images she had pushed into my mind were still strong, but I didn’t want her. She turned to Darius who was scowling. Seconds later his eyes glassed over. She was using her power on him.
“Let his mind go, Ivanna!”
“If you can’t free him, he will stay with me.”
I reached for her throat, but she caught my wrist in hers. “Tut, tut, my dear. While I do believe we’re closely matched, fighting me will not free him. Only when you accept your own desires will you be able to release my control on him. If you can’t pass this test, I will take him from you and will offer no assistance with the murders of his dogs. Time is ticking, my dear.”
My own desires? If my desires were for Ivanna, then I would be in her arms even now. I stared at Darius. I knew Ivanna had been the woman he had loved. Picturing her with him sent a chill down my spine.
“Don’t make me do this. Stop playing your mind games and let him go!”
“No, dear. You know what you must do. It’s not that hard unless you were waiting for someone better to come along. I can tell you now, I’ve never had better than Darius.”
“Damn you!”
I grabbed Darius, pulled him to me, and kissed him. His eyes came back into focus. There was a moment I saw he wanted to return my kiss, but I pulled away from him embarrassed by what I had done.
Darius growled. “Filthy bitch!” He roared at Ivanna. “It is not your place to interfere!”
“Just helping move things along, my old flame. It’s clear you’re both connected to each other. Maybe you could indulge my desires together. What a night we would all have.”
Several vampires had slipped into the room at the tone of Darius’ angry words. With a wave of Ivanna’s hand, they left. She stepped away from us and sat down in a large chair, crossing her long legs.
“The murderer of your dogs, Darius, is a vampire, but not one of my own. He’s rogue. Without a clan. We’ve been having difficulty tracking him.”
“You know him?”
“I know of him. Very little happens in my territory that I’m not aware of. He’s growing in strength rapidly. He even has his wings. I believe he is using an old, outlawed ritual. The blood of supernaturals is infusing him with additional power. We even lost one of our own recently.”
“Why didn’t you come to me sooner? I could have protected my pack.” I could hear the anger in Darius’ voice.
“I underestimated him. It’s why I reached out to you. We need to work together but I need him brought to me alive.”
“Alive?” I hissed. “Have you seen what this monster is doing?”
“I’m aware, dear. If you want my help, you will do as you are told.”
“Maybe we don’t…”
Darius slipped his hand into mine.
“Thank you for the information, Ivanna. You have my number.”
She smiled seductively. “I might have your number, but I can see I no longer have your heart. I trust you know the way out.”
I glared at the evil woman. Darius slipped his hand around my waist and tugged gently.
“Let’s be off, Mia.”
I held my tongue as we left. It wasn’t until we were outside and driving away from the property that I spoke.
“I want to kill her!”
“She has that effect on people. She plays games and manipulates people. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have brought you there. You broke free of her control. That’s no small feat. What did she entice you with?”
“She showed herself seducing me. It felt so real.”
“She can be hard to resist, but you did. She offered you something you didn’t want in your heart. She called you a queen, Mia. What does that mean?”
I growled and hit the dashboard.
“Easy, Mia. It’s over.”
“I feel violated.” I sighed heavily and gave myself a moment to calm myself. “Mom and Grandma believe I’m a werecat queen. My animal form is a jaguar and there is little known about werecat queens because they’re so rare. There is almost no lore or history written about them.”
“That’s why you don’t want others to know. Your secret is safe with me, Mia.” He pulled the car into a lakefront park. “Let’s get out and walk a bit.”
We walked together to the water’s edge and I looked up into the mostly cloudless sky. Darius slipped his hand into mine.
I pulled myself closer to him. “She was the woman you fell in love with?”
“Yes. I was caught in her web of seduction. She made me feel we were both in love with each other. I thought I was, but I don’t believe she is capable of love. When she was done with me, it was a wake-up call. The enchantment was over, and I saw how she had controlled and manipulated me all along. She made you kiss me, Mia.”
“No. That’s not what happened. She had trapped your mind and gave me an ultimatum. Either I was to act on what was in my heart, or you would be bound to her again. I kissed you because I feel a deep connection for you.”
“I’ve told you before how I feel about you, Mia. That wasn’t the way I intended our first kiss to be like.”
“How did you want it to be?”
“Like this.” He placed his strong hand against my cheek and brought his lips to mine. It was forceful, but gentle, full of passion and longing. When he pulled away, I wanted more.
“I’ll happily remove the other one from my memory and keep this one.” I pulled him to me and kissed him again.
We walked hand in hand for a while, interspersed with the odd kiss. My body yearned for his, my brain still struggled and fought against my growing attraction to him.
When we got back to the car, Darius pulled me to him and slipped his hand around my tiny waist. “I need to get with the pack and confirm with them what we’re looking for. Also, we’re having the memorial service for William tomorrow.”
“The pack doesn’t need me around for that.”
“I think they’re getting used to having you around. I certainly want you around more.”
“As much as I would like to spend the day with you, I haven’t had a lot of time with Mom and the businesses lately. I could use the rest of the day at home. I think it would be wise to have each member of the pack paired up for protection.”
“Let’s plan on getting together later tomorrow then, Mia.”
***
That night I spent a lot of time thinking over the events of the previous days and my growing attachment to Darius. I spoke at length with Mom and she encouraged our budding relationship knowing that if I was feeling anything for Darius it was likely all part of the werecat bonding process.
By morning, I was anxious to see Darius again. I fretted over what to wear but chose jeans and a blouse and tossed a dress in a bag for later in the evening if we had a chance to spend more time together. It was about ten in the morning when I heard Darius’ vehicle pull up. Something was amiss if he was here since I was to meet him at his place.
I rushed down the stairs and straight into his arms. I could tell he was upset.
“What’s wrong, Darius?”
“Darren is missing. No one has seen him since the pack scattered for scouting two days ago.”
“Oh no! Where was he scouting?”
“The city wasn’t well plotted when the plan went into action. I have teams looking for him. I was hoping you could help us look.”
“Of course. Anything for you and the pack. Let’s go.”
We targeted an area on the west side of Sandpoint. There were more office and warehouse styled buildings there. We parked the car and began walking the streets, trying to pick up the scent of Darren, vampires, or anything else that might be associated with his presence.
After several hours we spotted and old boarded up commercial garage.
“Do you smell that, Mia?”
I nodded. “Disinfectant. Circle around the back while I see if I can find a way in the front.”
Darius nodded as I moved towards the front door that had been glass at one time and long since covered with plywood. The door was unlocked, but noisy as I opened it. The office area was untouched for years, but the smell of disinfectant was stronger than ever. I could also smell hints of possibly two people and Darren. I slipped into the vehicle workshop bays and froze. Darren was lying on an old wooden table. An IV was attached to him and a several tubes of blood dripped from his body into a sealed glass container. I rushed to his side just as I was yanked back.
My feet slipped as I was dragged backwards and kicked over the glass jar, shattering it and spilling blood everywhere. Two vampires lashed out at me, their wings beating frantically against my thrashing, their claws digging into my arms. I transformed and twisted in their arms, sinking my teeth into a female vampire’s shoulder. My claws raked her wing and side. She screeched and let me go, falling heavily to the ground. The male vampire was stronger and flung me away from him.
I crashed into a steel post that was embedded into the concrete floor. It felt like my hip and ribs broke. I struggled to my feet and collapsed back down. The female vampire staggered as the male vampire loomed over me. His claws reached towards me when a huge wolf tackled him. Darius managed to get his jaws around the vampire’s arm and had him pinned. The female vampire grabbed a metal pipe and was moving towards Darius. Ignoring the pain, I leapt for her and sank my teeth into her leg, crushing her femur as I clamped down hard.
The commotion was enough for the male vampire to get ahold of Darius and toss him into the cinderblock wall stunning him. I roared as the male vampire kicked me aside causing me to tear at the other vampire’s leg. He grabbed her and flew through a wood-covered window for an escape.
I transformed just as Darius came to his feet. I hobbled to Darren and felt for his pulse.
“He’s alive, Darius. Barely. I’ve got Darren. Go after the vampires. Get help!”
“Are you all right, Mia?”
“Just go! We can’t let them get away and we need the car and more help.”
Darius hesitated, then ran out of the garage.
“Oh, Darren.” I whispered. I pulled off my blouse and tore it to shreds to use to bandage up his still bleeding wounds. Darren needed blood badly. He was so cold. There were just enough medical supplies and the IV tube to fashion a crude transfusion delivery system. I was a universal blood donor. I could give him my blood through a direct transfusion. I was limping and ached everywhere but managed to fashion a needle and lead from the other end of the IV. In my injured state, I was just able to pull Darren gently from the table and to the floor, knowing I couldn’t stand much longer. I pulled him into my arms as I laid back against the wall, inserted the IV into an artery in my arm, and watched my blood flow towards him.
I stroked his head and held him tight.
***
“Mia?”
I groaned and my eyes fluttered open. I must have passed out. Darius’ hand was gently stroking my cheek. A dozen members of the pack stood behind him.
I glanced down at Darren and felt for his pulse.
“No, no, no! Darren!”
“He’s gone, Mia.”
“No!” I wept and rocked Darren in my arms, stroked his head with my hand.
Darius was so tender in his touches towards me. “You set up a transfusion. You’ve lost a lot of blood. I’m going to take the needle out of your arm then we will move Darren.
I was still crying over Darren as they lifted him off me. Darius took off his shirt to cover me. I was in a lot of pain and couldn’t stand. Darius lifted me into his arms.
“Please tell me you got them.”
He shook his head. “They got away.”
“When I entered, I didn’t see the vampires anywhere. All I saw was Darren. I rushed to him. He was so cold. That’s when they attacked me.”
“They must have heard us, transformed, and hid in the rafters waiting.”
I looked at the pack. “I’m so sorry. I tried everything I could to save him.”
Matthias nodded. “We know you did. You just about bled yourself out trying to save him after having been attacked by two powerful vampires. We don’t blame you, Mia. You did as much as any one of us would have done and more.”
“We need as much evidence as we can get from here.”
“We have that covered. You need to rest and to recover.”
***
I was brought back to Darius’ estate. He laid me in his own bed and didn’t let me get up for two days. Mom even visited the first night after Darius called and told her what had happened. The pack needed Darius and Darius and Mom both agreed it was risky to move me too soon. So, I stayed in his bed and healed. Often, I would wake to see him sleeping in a chair next to the bed even after I offered for him to join me in the bed.
By the morning of the second day, I was back to normal. Mom had left me some clothes. I showered and changed, feeling much better. Darius was just entering the bedroom as I was still dabbing my hair dry.
“You shouldn’t be up, Mia.”
“I’m fine, Darius. I’m anxious to hunt those vampire bastards.”
He pulled me into his arms and kissed me. “I was so worried about you, Mia.”
“They caught me off guard.” I shook my head. “I keep replaying everything in my mind to see if there was anything more I could have done to save Darren.”
“We’re having a service for Darren in a couple of hours.”
“I should go then. That’s pack business.”
“I want you here for it.”
“But the pack…?”
“They are also fine with you being here.”
“I should at least go change into something more appropriate.”
“Your mom brought your car over and we drove her home. You can head home and come back as soon as you’re ready.”
“I’ll go home, get changed, check on things, then come right back.” I took his hand in mine. “I kind of liked having you so close these past few days.”
“I liked having you here, but the next time you sleep in my bed, you’ll be well enough I can be there too.”
I blushed. “I offered. Several times I seem to recall.”
“Just like our first kiss, I want that moment to be the right timing and under the right circumstances. I’ll walk you out.”
***
Everyone back at home was thrilled to see me and filled with concern. Mom practically chewed my ear off wanting to know everything that happened from my perspective.
“If the pack wants you there for Darren’s memorial service, they have fully accepted you as one of their own.”
“It’s not like that, Mom. I think they see that Darius and I are getting closer.”
“A pack is like a family, Mia. Don’t underestimate what this means.”
“I’m honored Darius wants me there.”
“He’s in love with you, Mia.”
“I can’t say that I’m quite there myself yet, but I’m falling for him too.”
“You should talk it over before either of you go too far in the relationship.”
“That’s a good idea, Mom. Thank you.”
“You better get going. You look beautiful in that black dress.”
“I just wish I was wearing it under happier circumstances.”
I drove back to Darius’ estate. The guard didn’t even bat an eye and simply had the gate open for me.
“Nice to see you again, Mia.”
“Thank you. You too.”
I parked and Darius came out to greet me with a hug and a kiss.
“Everyone is ready in the back.”
Darius led me through the house. The pack was dressed in their finest. They tipped their head at me as I stepped off to the side.
Darius walked over to a table and handed out thirty-four crystal glasses each filled with high-end scotch. When everyone had their glass, including me, Darius addressed the pack.
“When Darren first joined our family, I was thrilled. He was smart and strong. He brought us his love of cheap beer and boy, did he love his women. He became out brother…” Darius choked on his words. “and even with his quirks and flaws, we loved him. Today, we honor him. We honor his sacrifice, being taken from us by the very monsters he was trying to hunt. May he forever be remembered and may his hunts in the beyond be always fruitful.”
Darius raised his glass. I raised mine with the pack. “To Darren.” The fiery golden liquid burned its way down my throat. It was all too much. I turned away and started to cry as the members hugged each other and shook in their sorrow. Darius hugged me after he had hugged and spoken with each member of the pack. He tried to pull me to the center of the pack, but it didn’t feel right. It was Carson that took my other arm and led me into the group. He hugged me, then one by one the others did as well.
With a silent nod from Darius, the pack formed a circle and transformed into their wolf shapes. Darius faced me.
“The pack came to me this morning. They would like to officially make you a member of our family.”
“What does that mean, Darius?”
“The pack chooses who they choose. While badly injured, you risked your own live for their brother. By accepting you as one of their own, they will protect you and your own with their lives. It means, if called, you would come just as if you called, they would come. It has nothing to do with our relationship.”
I faced the pack of wolves. “You know I would come if you called. I wish I could have saved Darren and your other brothers.”
“They know that, Mia. Are you willing to join this family? You would be the only non-wolf shifter to ever have such an honor.”
“Yes.”
“Then stand and face them. Let them honor you.”
One by one the wolves stepped up to me and licked my hand. When the last one finished, I turned to face Darius.
“I will shift and do the same, then we ask you join us on a hunt.”
The hunt was primal. It bonded one to another. I nodded and watched Darius change. He nuzzled my hand and licked it. I shifted. It was a strange sensation to be among so many large wolves. They howled and spoke to one another.
“Can you hear me, Mia?”
“Yes.”
“The alpha always leads the pack in the hunt. Stay next to me. It is a sign of how much value I place on you and that you are mine.”
“Am I yours?”
“Only with your acceptance of me.”
“Then, yes. I belong to you even if this feels sudden and in difficult, confusing times.”
Darius bolted into the forest and I ran along after him. The pack fanned out behind us. The amount of raw power and energy of the pack consumed me. We fed off each other’s excitedness. The trees blurred as we passed them.
We ran for miles and I could sense large game nearby. Darius paused and we all stopped.
“It is customary for the newest member of the pack to make the kill on their first hunt with the pack.”
In the distance, a massive bull elk moved through the trees.
“We’ll be right behind you.”
I crept slowly towards the elk. When I was close enough, I exploded from the underbrush, leapt, and tackled the elk, my massive jaws could barely get around the thick spine of the elk’s neck. I held the thrashing elk with my claws and crushed its spine with a bite. The pack circled in and dropped to the ground. I let go of the dead elk and backed away, letting the pack take their meat first.
We returned to the estate around dinner time. It had been exhilarating and great chance to bond with the pack. After transforming back to our human forms, I was ready to call it a day and head home. Darius was walking me through the house when a guard opened the door. Ivanna walked quickly through and stopped in front of us.
“I thought we were working together.” She snapped.
Darius’ muscles twitched. “If you mean working together is letting us do all the work, risking our own people ,and you not being forthcoming with information, then we already are.”
“I heard about your dog. You should have called, and we could have extracted the rogue vampire.”
I bristled at her words and stepped right up close to Ivanna. “If I get to them first, there will be no extraction.” I hissed out angrily.
“Leash your pet, Darius.”
She wasn’t nearly fast enough for me this time. I grabbed her by the throat and pushed her up against the wall.
“Give me one reason to not decapitate you right now you lecherous cow! The man that was killed by those monsters had a name. His name was Darren. Do I need to remind you about William or Jerod who also lost their lives to these people you are trying to protect?”
Ivanna struggled and her eyes were wide with fear. I felt the presence of the pack behind me. I tossed her into a chair.
“If you want these vampires brought to you alive, then you need start acting like you care. There are two vampires, a man, and a woman. Who are they?”
Ivanna rubbed her neck. “Perhaps I haven’t been as forthcoming as I should have been. The man is a rogue vampire as I told you both before. His name is Frederick Barrows. He entered the region two months ago and asked to join my clan. He had no references and was unwilling to clarify his pedigree. When a queen says no to a request like this, the vampire moves on to another region. This one didn’t. The woman is someone I wasn’t expecting. She’s from my own clan, but stated she was going away for a while. To confirm, what was her hair and eye color?”
“Black hair, shoulder length. Eyes were a very dark brown.”
“Elyssia Montrose.”
Darius was now next to me. “Where can we find them?”
“Were they injured?”
“Yes. The woman couldn’t fly. Her shoulder, wing, and leg were all badly injured. The man, his arm was torn up.”
“They will heal quickly but will need to feed to get back to full strength. They will most likely seek out a party near the outskirts of town to target a human.”
“Why do you need them alive?” I asked.
“That’s clan business.”
“Not good enough.”
Ivanna stood and got in my face. “I don’t have to explain myself to a werecat!”
The room filled with snarls.
“What’s this? Wolf shifters defending a werecat? Preposterous!”
“You better hope your people find them first. Not one of us will put ourselves at risk by letting them live. You’ve not given us any good reason to keep them alive.”
She reached out and touched my cheek, leaning in close to me. I batted her hand away.
“I like a girl with fight in her. My offer still stands, Mia. I believe I was wrong about you. I think you and I could be mated. You would be my one and only.” She purred seductively.
“Don’t flatter yourself you old hag.”
“Don’t be so naïve, Mia. These mutts will turn on you. Just wait and see. Consider my offer.”
She turned to walk towards the door. “Alive! They must be alive.”
“I think you surprised her, Mia.” Darius whispered in my ear.
“She’s obviously hiding something, and, for the record, I don’t believe any of you would turn against me.”
“You are one of our own now, Mia. We will never turn on you.” Matthias said.
Darius faced the pack. “We have names. We have some descriptions. Go out in pairs and keep your eyes open. They’re strong and they can fly. Don’t approach them without backup.”
The pack scattered. Darius took me back to his office and closed the door.
“That woman gets under my skin too easily, Darius. I shouldn’t have let my anger get the better of me.”
“You think I’m upset with you, Mia?”
“This is your house, your pack, and I was out of line.”
Darius shook his head. “You said you belong to me, did you not?”
“Yes.”
“Would it be wrong to assume you might even have a sliver of love for me?”
“No. More than a sliver, for sure.”
“From what I understand of werecats, they’re monogamous and mate for life. Is that correct?”
“Yes.” My voice was becoming softer with each question.
“I must look to the future, Mia. There is only one possible outcome to our growing relationship. We will be together. Mated in supernatural terms, married in human.”
“But it is too soon to think about such things.”
“Is it too soon, Mia? Has your heart not already told you that you’re mine and I am yours? Have you felt anything for any other man?”
“No. Of course not.”
“Then what is holding you back?”
“I’m a member of this pack now. While I’m here, I must defer to you, the alpha.”
“What if I told you that I’m not looking for a submissive mate but an equal?”
“The pack would never accept that.”
“And yet they already have. If they didn’t see you as my equal, they would not have let you take on Ivanna. It’s that simple, Mia. I love that you know the names of the men in the pack. I love that you stick up for them as a leader. I love that you risk your own life to protect them. And I love that you are mine and that I am yours.”
I cast aside logic and my brain’s hold on my heart. I wrapped my arms around Darius’ neck and kissed him. One of his hands slid behind my neck, the other to my butt to pull me into him. We staggered, twirled as we kissed, and fell onto the couch with him on top of me. My thighs parted as he pressed himself against me.
I moaned feeling intense pleasure of his hips against mine. We rocked against each other, not able to get close enough.
***
We stopped short of getting too carried away. My hair was somewhat disheveled and my dress slightly wrinkled, but I was grinning from ear to ear and finding it hard to not lean in and be close to Darius. Our fingers were entwined together, and he was nuzzling my neck when his phone rang.
“We think we found them. It’s a large warehouse rave.”
“Keep your eyes on them and stay back. Mia and I are on the way.”
We ran through the house and jumped into Eleanor. We raced through the streets to the location that was provided. I felt the heavy thumping of bass from the music blocks away. Camron and Matthias greeted us as we exited the car.
“They’re inside mingling with the humans.”
Darius asked about the exits.
“Just the front door and one at the rear of the building. We have several of the pack waiting there.”
Darius nodded. “Mia and I will go in together. I want two of you stay by the door here. This could get messy, especially with the humans around. We will try to lead them to the rear exit. If possible, we will take them alive, but if they become violent, then we do what we must.”
“Got it, boss.”
Darius took my hand and led me into the warehouse. The music was so loud, it hurt my ears. It was dark, but our enhanced vision gave us remarkable clarity. Laser lights flickered. Young women and men bounced across the dance floor. It was a madhouse.
Darius leaned into my ear. “You take left, I’ll go right.”
I nodded and squeezed his hand before letting go. I slipped into the crowd. Many of the guys moved to intercept me to thrust drinks at me or asked me to dance. I ignored them and weaved through the throngs of people. At the far side, I spotted Elyssia. She was dressed in a stylish black goth outfit and was pressing herself against a pretty, young woman.
I slid in next to her and wrapped my hand firmly around her wrist. “You left me all alone on the dance floor, Elyssia.”
The young woman became angry and pushed me. “Elyssia is with me!”
I wasn’t sure what Elyssia was thinking. Perhaps she needed to feed badly. Maybe she didn’t get a good look at me when we had fought. It was possible she wanted supernatural blood. Whatever it was, she pushed me to the wall and kissed me. The young woman yelled at Elyssia and stomped off into the crowd.
I spun us around and pulled my head back, breaking the kiss. “You don’t remember me?”
“Do I need to? I can feel your power. I just need a taste.”
I could feel her mind trying to gain access to mine. I pushed back with a mental shove of my own.
“We should go. We wouldn’t want to create a scene.”
“My thoughts exactly.”
I kept my grip on her wrist and she willingly came along as we moved through the warehouse towards the back. There was an empty room before I found the large double exit doors. As soon as we entered the room, Elyssia went crazy and began transforming. Her claws came out first and dug them into my arm. Her fangs were next, and she dove for my neck as her wings unfolded.
Ignoring the pain, I twisted around and slammed her against the wall. She hissed and smiled.
“Just a taste, little pussy cat.”
She was incredibly strong and pushed herself off the wall. She grabbed my sides with both her clawed hands then flew us both for the exit doors. I transformed as we crashed through them into the cooler outside air.
“I’m going to slice you to pieces, kitten.” She hissed.
I raked her with my rear claws then pushed us apart. Matthias in wolf form, leapt for her and sunk his teeth into her wings. She screamed and batted him away like he was nothing. She tried to fly but couldn’t. We circled each other. With a single leap, I was on her. Her fangs bit into my shoulder. I twisted violently away, feeling the tearing of my flesh. My claws dug into stomach and with a single motion, she was torn wide open.
Several wolves grabbed for her legs, but she managed to kick them away. Finally, I sank my teeth into her. My jaws found their way to her neck. I dragged her back from the building and held my jaws firmly in place.
She was bleeding out but sputtered her curses. “I’m going… to kill… you all. You can’t… kill… me. Darren… was such a mutt. Couldn’t keep… his hands… off me. I… started… with his throat.”
Anger flared inside me. I bit through her neck, placed a massive paw on her chest, and pulled severing her head from her body.
I backed away and transformed. I had just killed someone. She was evil, a sadistic murderer, but her death weighed heavily on me.
Darius rushed to my side. He was scraped up but otherwise fine. I was bleeding still across my ribs and shoulder. My blood was soaking my black dress. A blood-curdling scream sounded from above us. Frederick Barrows stood on the top of the warehouse. His cold eyes bored into mine before he flew up into the night.
“Are you all right, Mia?”
“I’m not sure how to answer that. Are you all right? What about the others?”
“Just bruises for me. I fought Frederick as he tried to escape through the roof openings.”
“What do we do with her?”
“I’ll call the enforcement team.”
We left the body where it was and walked back to the car. Darius took a call.
“We’ll be right there!”
“Boys! To the Wellington’s. Now!”
The color drained from my face. I tossed Darius the keys to my car. I was in no condition to drive. We raced through the streets back to my home.
***
I jumped from the car as we skidded to a stop. The front door was torn from its hinges. It was clear that there had been a fight. Glass and wood splinters were scattered across the floor.
“Mom!”
“Here, sweetheart.”
I rushed to Mom’s side. She was badly wounded. Her arms and torso were slashed.
“I’ll be all right. Just need to get bandaged up and some rest. Check on the others.”
“I’ve got her, Mia.”
Darius ripped his shirt off his body and started wrapping Mom’s larger cuts. Several of the pack just arrived. He ordered them to get first aid kits from the back of the cars.
“I’ll be back, Mom.”
I found George shredded and dead in the dining room. A soft moan sounded from the kitchen. It was Corine.
“Corine!”
She was bleeding all over the floor, but she was still alive. She wouldn’t make it unless I turned her.
“Forgive me, Corine.” I transformed and licked her face. I summoned my energy and bit into her.
She cried out as my energy infused her. Her eyes went wide as she stared at me.
“Mia…” Was all she could speak before she lapsed into unconsciousness.
I transformed back and carried her to her room. I left her there as I ran through the house to collect first aid supplies. I found Mom sitting up and I rushed over to hold her.
“How are they, Mia?”
“George is dead. Corine… I had to turn her to save her.”
“He’s coming for you, Mia. That vampire. He won’t stop until you’re dead.”
Darius started making calls and within thirty minutes half the pack was at the house cleaning, organizing, and guarding.
“Get yourself cleaned up, Mia. Get some sleep. We have you covered.”
I kissed him and slipped silently to my bedroom.
***
My wounds were mostly healed by morning. I had showered and changed, then spent the night moving between Mom’s room and Corine’s. I didn’t get any sleep that night.
“Hey…”
I sat up and moved to Corine’s bedside. “Hey there. I bet you’re hungry.”
“Famished.”
“Do you remember anything?”
“Not much. A vampire was hell bent on killing everyone.”
“He nearly did. I found you near death in the kitchen.”
“But I’m…” Her pupils dilated. She pulled her sleeping top up. A bloody bandage was still there. She picked at it and then pulled it right off. A few pink lines remained of the horrible gashes that were there last night. She wrapped her arms around me. “I didn’t dream it?”
“Tomorrow night, you will change into a werecat. It was the only thing I could do to save you.”
“I have always dreamed of being a werecat. Thank you! You honor me, a humble employee.”
“A cherished friend and sister.”
Corine beamed a smile.
***
The house was busy with half the pack around. We had just finished serving lunch when Ivanna stormed in with a half dozen of her vampires. Mom stayed sitting on the couch. Darius and I faced off against Ivanna.
She pointed at me. “I told you to bring them in alive!”
“Elyssia decided otherwise and don’t you dare come into this home with your clan to threaten anyone here. It was your clan member that played a part in murdering three men. You know more than you are letting on and that makes you just as guilty as they are.”
Ivanna stepped forward to slap me, but Darius caught her hand.
“Enough, Ivanna!” He shouted. He lifted the bottom edge of my shirt to show Ivanna the healing wounds. “Elyssia fought until the very end. She was so badly wounded she would not recover. Mia did her a favor and ended her suffering.”
Ivanna tore her hand from Darius grip. “They stole something from me. A book of ancient rites. Frederick was hunting for the book as it is the only one left of its kind. It’s an invaluable relic and thousands of years old. He used Elyssia as an inside person to gain access to the book. They used it together to rapidly advance their strength. Frederick wants to rule all supernaturals and that book can help him achieve that goal. By killing them, the book might be lost forever.”
“Would that be a bad thing?” I asked.
“It’s enchanted and will find its way to a source of power. My family have been entrusted to protect the book for many generations. You have no idea what devastation would come if that book got into the wrong hands.”
“Anything else you’re holding out on, Ivanna?”
Ivanna glanced a Darius before closing the space between her and me. The anger fell from her face and she looked lovingly at me. “I’ve handled this all wrong, Mia. I’ve been dreaming about you. I realize you’re my soul mate. May I kiss you?”
“You would think if we were soul mates, I would feel something for you. I don’t. No, you may not kiss me.”
Mom came to my side. “We’ve been friends for many years, Ivanna. Stop playing games with Darius and Mia and focus on the task at hand.”
Ivanna’s face instantly became neutral. “Fine! But after this is over, I reserve the right to seek out my entertainment with these two.” She stepped away. “We need to trap Frederick.”
“Then you’ll need bait. I suspect he’s itching to kill me. That’s why he came here after Elyssia was killed.”
“Tomorrow…”
“No. I need two days. Everyone needs to be fully healed and rested and I have obligations to take care of since Frederick attacked us.”
“That’s not acceptable!”
“Then find Frederick on your own.” I growled.
“Fine. I’ll wait and consider the best options and locations to lure him.” She waved her hand and left with her minions.
Darius slipped his hand in mine as we watched Ivanna leave.
“Why does she annoy me so much?”
It was Mom that replied. “I’ve not seen her like this before. I suspect she’s upset that she has competition in you Mia. She has never liked losing.”
“She obviously likes to control people.”
***
Darius left shortly after Ivanna to go back to his home. Mom and I introduced Corine to the library beneath the house. We spent the evening with her preparing her for her transition. The next day, we were all very busy with the final repairs, a service for our lost staff, and helping Corine through her pre-transformational waves.
It was around two in the afternoon when I heard a call pull up. It wasn’t Ivanna’s or Darius’. I stepped outside to see a large man that just shoved Matthias to the ground. I was in his face in an instant and slammed into him, pushing him away from Matthias.
“Who the hell are you to come here and start picking a fight with my brother?”
The guy was slick, handsome, and powerful. One sniff of his scent and I knew he was a wolf shifter.
“I came to see you, Mia Wellington.”
I growled. “Try knocking on the door like a civilized person. You touch one of my family, and you also deal with me.” Several others from the pack filled in behind me. “Give me one good reason not to teach you a lesson and send you back where you came from with your whipped tail between your legs.”
“I’m Caleb Stanton, one of three leaders of the Mortal Plane Supernatural Enforcement Bureau. I understand you denied one of our team member’s request for information.”
“Stanton?”
I heard Darius’ car well before he pulled into the driveway. He jumped out of the car and rushed over to us.
“Care to explain yourself, Caleb?”
Caleb grinned completely unfazed by being surrounded by a pack of shifters wanting to rip into him. “Is that any way to greet your only sibling?”
Darius tackled Caleb. They rolled several times on the ground before pulling apart laughing and draping their arms over each other’s shoulders.
Darius pulled on Caleb’s tie. “What’s with the suit? Did you come back to finally get out of that stuffy job and run wild a little?”
“Unfortunately, I’m here to arrest Mia.”
The entire pack tensed. Three began to shift.
“I would love to see you try.” I hissed. “How in the hell is this pompous, uptight, hairball related to you, Darius?”
“By blood, unfortunately.” He stepped away from Caleb and gave me a kiss. “In case you haven’t figured it out yet, Caleb, Mia is a member of my pack and quite frankly, you wouldn’t fare well in a fight with her even with your beta strength. Let’s talk this through as you know well and good there is nothing the enforcement bureau has on Mia to arrest her.”
“Granted, Mia’s hot, but you invited a werecat into your pack?”
The entire pack growled as one.
“They invited her, brother, and yes, she’s hot.”
I blushed even though I was still angry. “Come inside.”
The three of us moved into the living room and sat down. Darius sat next to me and it felt perfectly natural for me to snuggle into his side.
Caleb leaned forward in his chair. “Let me spell this out. The enforcement bureau needs Mia’s information.”
“There is nothing in the accords or laws that states you need anything other than my basic registration information. You have that.”
“We have details on everyone.”
“I’ll tell you what. You tell me who has access to the data. Every person. I want to see the logs of all access to any record. I want to know how protected that data is and how the data is used. If, and only if you can provide satisfactory answers, then I will consider giving you my details.”
“That’s classified.”
“Then so are my details. Do you seriously think I would risk myself and my family by providing details of myself to a bunch of incompetent morons?”
Caleb growled. “Incompetent?”
“Totally.” Darius added. “Mia’s right, Caleb. What would happen if a compromised person or a hacker were to get access to that data? We’re already dealing with a rogue vampire that wants to set himself up as ruler over all supernaturals. We have to stop living in the past and assuming everything is as safe as it was a thousand years ago.”
“My staff were impressed by Mia’s analytical abilities and one witnessed her fight one of your strongest. This makes her much more interesting to us.”
“Instead of focusing on me, who has not done anything wrong, you should be hunting that rogue vampire.”
“I will let the matter drop regarding your information. For now. Since I’m here I’m offering my assistance with the vampire situation.”
I was so tempted to suggest he spread a little of his blood on himself and stand in the middle of a meadow singing the Monster Mash at the top of his lungs.
“I’m going to contact the hunters.” Caleb added.
“Hunters?”
Darius nodded. “Probably should have done that sooner. Mia, the hunters are a pair of supernaturals that live in the immortal plane. They’re gifted and very powerful, and act as guardians for the entire supernatural community. The enforcement bureau on earth, ultimately reports up to them.”
“I guess the more help the better, especially if I’m going to be bait for that monster. I’m not available until after lunch tomorrow.”
Darius squeezed my hand. “Caleb and I have some catching up to do.”
“Try to avoid Ivanna unless you want to leave Caleb on her doorstep as a gift.”
“I admit my brother is far less refined, less intelligent, and less handsome than me and completely out of line suggesting he needs to arrest you, but I’m not certain I could do that to him.”
“Don’t listen to him, Mia. I’m sure I can avoid arresting you if you dump Darius and kiss me.”
I leaned forward, placed my hand of Caleb’s knee and let my claws extend. “Not a chance, Benji.” My claws retracted, I leaned back, and kissed Darius.
Caleb let out a breath. “I like her, Darius.”
We all stood and I walked them to the door. “See you tomorrow, Mia.”
“Looking forward to it.”
***
Mom and I brought Corine down to the cage. Unlike me, Corine was excited and had far more knowledge than me about werecat lore. Still, I could see the nervousness on her face. For me, it was different to experience this from the outside of the cage.
“Relax Corine. When the transformation happens, don’t fight it.” Mom spoke measuredly.
“I’ll never forget what you have done for me, Mia. I’m not worthy.”
“That’s where you’re wrong.”
Mom sat down next to me and pulled me into a hug. “Turning Corine was the right thing to do. She’s like a member of the family.”
Corine paced a little before sitting down on the stone floor. A minute later, her roar echoed through the room. Her transformation was slower than Mom’s, taking close to forty seconds. Corine was a scout, a magnificent, lean, cheetah in her werecat form. Her mouth opened as her green eyes fixed on us. Sharp fangs glinted in the light. She crashed against the bars, fully feral. Mom released a rabbit and Corine fell upon the little creature. She was blindingly fast.
“She’s beautiful.”
Mom smiled. “We’ll let her eat, then she should sleep.”
***
I stayed the night in Corine’s room. The transformation had also changed her human form. Corine’s features had become more beautiful. Her eyes were now green, her hair long, lush, and mahogany in color. Where she had been slightly heavy and short before, she was now taller and leaner.
I watched her stir as she woke.
“Good morning, Corine.”
“Mmm. Good morning! Oh my God. I don’t need glasses. Can you hear the birds outside?”
She sat up and I hugged her. “You might want to check yourself out.”
Her eyes widened and she bolted from the bed to her bathroom. “Wow!”
She ran back out and hugged me so tightly.
“You’re gorgeous, Corine. We’ll need to adjust your identification.”
“What type of werecat am I?”
“Do you want to see?”
She was practically jumping up and down and nodding emphatically. I pulled out my phone and showed her the pictures.
“I’m a scout!”
“And I bet you’re hungry.”
“Famished!”
“I’ll meet you downstairs, Corine.”
She threw her arms around me again. “This is the happiest day of my life!”
I slipped from her room and made sure the food was ready. Thirty minutes later she bounded down the stairs and ran straight into Mom’s arms.
“Do we get to go for a hunt?”
“We will after breakfast.”
Matthias entered the room. “Who is this beautiful lady?” He sniffed. “Corine?”
Corine smiled bashfully and slipped her hair behind her ear. She nodded slowly with her bottom lip in her teeth.
“We should run together sometime.”
Corine’s smile was infectious. “I’d like that.”
“Don’t tell me you’re getting sweet on werecats, Matthias.”
“What’s good for the alpha must be good for the rest of the pack.”
Corine blushed. Matthias was a bit of a hothead, but he was improving for the better every day. “Just remember that if Corine gets hurt, you have to contend with me.”
“Duly noted.” He tipped his head at Corine. “See you later.”
Corine dove into her breakfast. “Best. Day. Ever!”
***
After breakfast, Mom and I took Corine outside, tested her in her human form, and went for a hunt. Not surprisingly, she was faster than both Mom and me. It was the first time I ever ran full out, and Corine still beat me, not by much, but that’s what scouts were designed for.
She was all grins as we stepped back into the house. “That was amazing and I’m finally not hungry.”
“You ate half a deer.”
“I did not! Besides, it was a small deer.”
When we entered the house we found Darius and Caleb waiting for us. With them stood a man and a woman. I could feel their power, unlike anything I had ever felt before. It made me want to tip my head or kneel in their presence.
The woman cast her eyes on me. She was fae and her beauty was otherworldly. She smiled.
“You must be Mia. I’m Mora Dayvale and this is my mate and partner Darrow Huntington.”
“You’re the hunters? From the immortal plane?”
“Yes. Might I say, you would make a beautiful fae with your hair and eyes.”
Darrow chuckled. “Don’t listen to her. You’re a shifter and a very powerful one, at that.”
I immediately liked them both. They were warm, kind, but hidden behind their gentleness was pain.
We all sat in the living room.
Mora spoke to the group. “Darius and Caleb have told us what has transpired. We will be speaking with Ivanna. Let me be as up front with you all as possible. There is a cancer growing within the supernatural community. For years it has grown, becoming more powerful and dangerous. We have been tracking them, but they remain elusive.”
Darrow continued. “The group is trying to absorb power of supernaturals, ultimately controlling everything. They will stop at nothing.”
Ivanna stormed in through the front door followed by six of her vampires.
“You contacted the hunters?” She shouted.
Darrow didn’t even look at her. “We were going to speak with you next. You should have called us before more people died.”
“This is not your place to interfere!” She hissed.
Darrow stood and moved so fast, I couldn’t even see him. He grabbed Ivanna by the throat. As the vampires took up a fighting stance, Mora stood and with a wave of her hand, the vampires were literally blown out the door. The door closed gently behind them.
Darrow whispered to Ivanna. “You have one of five relics, entrusted to you. When it was stolen, it became our place to see it properly recovered. If you don’t behave, I will have you removed as queen of this region’s vampire clan and when the relic is returned, we will find another vampire family to watch over it.”
My eyes were wide at the power of the two hunters. Ivanna lowered her chin and looked away.
“I had hoped to recover it myself. How can I assist?”
“Sit down and behave for a start.”
Ivanna sat down and rubbed her neck.
Mora sat once again and looked at me with those fae eyes of hers. “I understand you killed Frederick’s mate and he has sworn vengeance against you.”
“Yes.”
“Understandably, everyone wants a piece of this man, but we can’t kill him. We believe he’s connected to the group we’re hunting and recovery of the relic is paramount. Unfortunately, we estimate his strength, speed, and senses to be substantially higher than normal. This will put you at greater risk, Mia, as all of us will need to stay well back in order to lure him.”
“At least a mile.” Darrow added.
Corine wrapped her hands around my arm and leaned into me. “It’s too risky, Mia.”
“I need to do this, Corine. I can survive long enough.”
Mora nodded. “You would need to survive up to a few minutes. I can use the land to speak to me and coordinate our support.”
I nodded.
***
The next day, I stood in the middle of a large meadow. The pack, Mom, Corine, Ivanna and her clan, and the hunters all waited just over a mile away. Mora had pulled me to the side this morning, well away from everyone’s ears.
“Capturing Frederick is extremely important, Mia. I didn’t want the others to hear this, but the land here in the mortal plane is devoid of magic. For me to attune myself to the land, magical blood will need to be spilled on it. It will only take a few drops, and it must be from a violent act. When the drops hit the ground, it will send out a magical shockwave that I can feel. I’m sorry I didn’t say anything before, but I see the resolve in your eyes and the love others have for you. They would not risk you if they knew.”
She had been right. No one would have let me do this, except for Ivanna.
I stretched and lifted my eyes to see Frederick lowering himself to the ground twenty feet from me.
“You killed my mate!”
“It was her own doing, Frederick, and something she deserved for what you have both done.”
“You know nothing! You’re an impertinent shifter, powerful, yes, but of no consequence. I would have asked you to join the Valg, but not now.”
“You need to pay for the lives you have taken.”
“You’re not strong enough to defeat me and if you think your friends waiting in the wings will protect you, think again.”
Enough of this. I palmed a dagger and threw it at his chest. He caught in by the hilt inches from his chest.
“Tsk. Tsk.” He threw the dagger back at me, but I was already on the move. I dove, rolled, and transformed as I leapt for him, transforming back into human form just before we collided. My fist connected with his jaw and he reeled backward. I transformed again and plowed into him, but he threw me away before I could get a claw into him.
I rolled forty feet and before stopping, he was upon me. He slashed with his razor sharp talons. My fur sliced away, but I was unharmed as I spun and tried to maul him. His hands caught my front legs and held them apart. Again, he threw me, this time into a tree that shattered from the impact. My ribs snapped as loudly as the tree. Still, neither of us were bleeding. He could beat me senseless before either of us bled.
I laid there as he flew towards me. I shifted, grabbed a sharp chunk of wood, then pushed myself upward. We collided thirty feet in the air, the wood shard slicing into his side. He screamed, twisted, and thrust down with his wings. He aimed us for the broken tree trunk.
I was about to be skewered. I shifted, and tore at his wings, body, and face as we crashed. Wooden spikes erupted through my chest, but they also speared him. Slowly, he pulled himself back as I struggled. He was torn apart, but in far better shape than I was.
He caught his breath and grimaced in pain. Stepping forward slowly to end my life, he held up his talons, relishing my death. He was almost upon we when I lunged for him. My claws tearing through his leg, but the motion tore myself on the shattered stump that held me fast.
His scream of pain and anger echoed through the meadow. Not wanting to get hit by my claws again, he brought his talon down onto my paw, pinning it to the ground. He inched his way forward, his other talon reaching for my neck.
In that moment, I closed my eyes. I wept silently. I was going to die. I had finally found my purpose and I didn’t want to leave this world yet.
The talon flexed against my throat just as a golden blur smashed into him. The speed of the collision was frightening. I saw it was Corine as they rolled together away from me. She must have been running at well over a hundred miles per hour. Right on her heels, Darrow’s massive wolf leapt over me, grabbing Frederick’s arm and pulled his talons away from Corine.
Moments later Frederick had no fewer than a dozen vampires and shifters on him. Black spots filled my vision and I lapsed into a moment of unconsciousness.
Strong hands were lifting me off the wooden stakes of the tree trunk. I roared with pain.
“Calm, Mia.” It was Mora’s voice. “Whatever you do, don’t shift. Hang in there.”
Another wave of pain tore through me and I lapsed into darkness once again.
“Mia… stay with us. I need you to shift, Mia.”
I roared and used the pain to focus on my human form. My roar turned into a scream.
“That’s good, Mia. Everyone…”
Mora’s voice was panicked as I fell into peaceful, pain free blackness.
***
I was surprised I woke at all. Three people slept around me. Corine, had a dark bruise on her cheek and was sprawled on the floor next to my bed. Mom, snored softly in a chair. Darius, sat in another chair, his fingers entwined with mine as his head rested on the sheet.
I moved and hollered at the pain in my chest.
“Mia!” Darius’ face appeared above mine. He looked tired, but he hadn’t looked better.
I raised my hand and pulled him to my waiting lips. “Mmmm.”
“Enough of that, you two.” Mom’s voice cut in. “She needs air if she’s going to heal.”
Darius pulled away with a grin and concern still all over his face. “Mouth to mouth?”
Mom reached over and stroked my face. “We almost lost you, Mia.”
“Kind of feels that way.”
Corine kissed my cheek and pet my shoulder. “That was too close, Mia.”
“You saved me, Corine. Damn you’re fast.”
Mom patted Corine on her back. “When Mora alerted us, Corine raced off. No one could keep up with her. Not even Darrow.”
The door opened and Mora appeared. It ached to even turn my head. “Look who’s finally awake. You gave us all a fright. I almost hate to ask, but how did you wind up skewered on a stump?”
“Werecats don’t fly well.”
“I think I’m recovered enough to heal you more. You took everything I had, Mia.”
“I’ll be fine.”
“You had a six-inch wide stake through your lung and chest, multiple broken ribs, dislocated hip, and a hole in your right hand. If you had shifted before we removed you from the stake, you would have died instantly.”
“Sounds pretty bad.”
Mora smiled and laid her hands on me. I felt her magic flood me, my bones knit together, and my breathing eased.
Mora took a step back. “That’s about all I can do. Should be up and about by tomorrow.”
I tried to sit up a little. Pain flared in my ribs, but with help from Darius and Corine, I managed to sit in the bed. “That’s amazing, Mora. Thank you!”
Darrow stepped in and I was starting to worry just how many visitors we could squeeze into the room. “No Mia. We should all be thanking you. It took a lot of people to subdue Frederick even after you nearly killed him. We believe the group…”
“The Valg?”
“Yes. We believe he was strengthened before he came to the mortal plane. When he added the power of the shifters and one vampire, he became incredibly strong. You did well and the supernatural community is in debt to you.”
“And the book?”
“He doesn’t have it. We believe he travelled to the immortal plane, and gave it to the Valg before returning. He got a taste of power and wanted it all for himself.”
“Ivanna will be pissed.”
“Each species has a relic. The protecting families gain strength and power from keeping them in their possession. So, yes. Ivanna is quite angry, but she only blames herself and has given her oath to support any effort to retrieve the relic for her family’s honor.”
“Could you all give me a moment with my mom?”
“I’ll get you some food.”
“Thanks, Corine.”
“And I’ll get a shower and cleaned up. I’ll be back later.”
“A kiss first?”
Darius looked at Mom, and she nodded before he gave me a passionate kiss.
“See you soon, Darius.”
“We’d like to stay another day if that’s all right with you, Mia?”
“Of course, Mora. You honor us by being here.”
When all had left and closed the door, Mom came close and sat on the edge of my bed. I gripped her hand tightly as tears began to fall.
“A lot flashed through my mind when I was dying. At first, I remembered how much we struggled in our relationship. How often we had argued. How disconnected I felt to from our own family. As I lapsed into unconsciousness, I remembered my own funeral. There was nothing worth celebrating from my life. The pain I felt in that moment, made me want to give up my life.
“But then you were there at my side. You were covered in my blood and weeping. Corine was there, tackling Frederick and keeping him from finishing me off. Darius was the one that lifted me from the stump. An entire wolf-shifter pack was here to support me.
“You gave me life, not once, but twice when Grandma turned me. I was so angry, upset, unbelieving. Nothing could have prepared me for this new life, but I can’t imagine a life I would rather live. You were right that in becoming a werecat it might give me purpose. It’s not a thing, a career, or a degree. It’s family. It’s you.”
Mom wiped the tears from her eyes. “Can you imagine what your funeral would be like today? The funeral home would be packed with people. In a few weeks, you have accomplished great things and touched many lives. I love you. You need to rest.”
Mom moved to rise, but I held her down.
“I need to ask you one more thing. When did you know? When did you know without a doubt that you had found your one and only mate?”
“That’s an easy question to answer. You know when you can’t live without them.”
“I can’t live without Darius.” Even saying those words made me yearn all the more for him.
“I know. I saw it the moment you two met. I approve, by the way. There’s something you need to know about the mating process.”
“I know about sex, Mom.”
Mom smiled and patted my hand. “That happens after the mating ceremony. Supernatural mating ceremonies require a mingling of blood. With two supernatural beings, there is a magical bonding that takes place. After the ceremony, you will be able to speak with Darius in your mind, similar to how we speak when we are shifted into our animal forms. Additionally, you will connect with each other’s emotions. It’s important you don’t go too far before you’re officially mated. I’ll leave my advice at that. I like Darius. He’s a good mate for you.”
“Thank you for everything, Mom. I love you.”
***
With the extra healing from Mora, tons of good food, and company, I was up and about the following morning with almost no evidence I was ever injured. Fae healing was impressive considering I had a six-inch hole in my chest. I wouldn’t even have a scar.
It was after breakfast that a group met in our living room. Ivanna and a couple vampires from her clan showed up. This was the first time I saw her demure. I almost pulled away as she hugged me.
“Nice to see you’re still with us, Mia.”
“Thank you.”
Caleb arrived shortly after Ivanna. He had been there with the others when Frederick was captured and had seen me. Darius immediately picked up on my tension and came to my side. Calen tipped his head towards me before offering Darius a hug. Darius just stood there with his arm around my waist.
“Is that the way it’s going to be now, brother?”
“I’m asking you to rethink the database and do us both a favor and leave Mia’s personal details out of it.”
“It isn’t like I can unsee what happened. The information is vital to aid in investigations.”
Darrow came over and shook Caleb’s hand. “I hate to see two brothers at odds. What’s all this about?”
“Mia doesn’t want to have her information in the database. She refused the enforcement agency request.”
Darrow raised an eyebrow at me. “Is that true, Mia?”
“I’m registered, as required, but I would rather no more details be in there. I understand the why, but it also presents a danger. What if Frederick or the Valg had access to the information. Could they not hunt us down for the power in our blood? Do we even know who the members of the Valg are that are trying to overthrow the supernatural community? One could work for the enforcement agency and have access to all our information.”
Darrow rubbed his chin and waved Mora over to join us. “You have a very valid point, Mia. The most powerful supernaturals are already well known, but the database does pose a risk. Caleb, I will ask you to increase security and tighten access to the database. I want logs kept of anyone looking up records send to me on a weekly basis and if Mia doesn’t wish her personal details in the system, then we need to honor that request.”
“But…”
Mora shook her head. “Mia is correct, Caleb. She complied within the rules of the supernatural community. Any additional information is purely voluntary. Is that a problem?”
“No. I was planning on tightening security anyways. The audit logs will take some doing, but we will get started on it.”
“Great. Then put this nonsense away and hug your brother, and, if my hunch is correct, soon to be sister in law.”
I blushed several shades of red. Darius pulled me closer to him.
Caleb looked at us both and smiled. “No hard feelings?”
Darius pulled him into a firm hug. When they were done, Caleb offered his hand to me, but I hugged him instead.
Mora glanced at the others in the living room. “If you don’t mind, Mia, I would like to share information with the group.”
“Of course.”
Everyone settled as Mora began.
“Thank you all for coming. I wanted to take this opportunity to share with you some updates regarding Frederick. Frederick has been moved to a magic-dampening holding cell in Revaria. So far, he is refusing to give up any information on the Valg, or the relic.
“The Valg have been threatening the supernatural community for many years. Darrow and I have been regularly attacked as they know the hunters are their biggest threat. Attempts on our lives have increased as has activity of the Valg. At this time, we can only assume they have the vampire relic, and possibly one other.
“It’s time the supernatural community bind together to preserve our way of life. I need all of you to be alert and coordinated in your efforts. Now is not the time to deal with supernatural incidents independently because any incident might be directly linked to Valg actions. Keep Darrow and me appraised on happenings in the region and be prepared to come together to fight the biggest threat to our existence we have ever faced.”
I was new to all of this supernatural stuff, but felt the urgency in Mora’s words. They sank deeply into me. What Frederick was doing was a symptom of something much larger and having just become part of this world, I was ready to fight to protect it.
“I’m willing to support you. Whatever it takes.”
“Thank you, Mia. Darius?”
“Mia is one of us. We support the hunters and will agree to work with everyone, even Caleb.”
Caleb huffed.
Mora turned to Ivanna. “And you, Ivanna?”
“If I must, but don’t think for a minute I’m inviting a bunch of cats and dogs to my soirees.”
“Darrow and I appreciate your support. Keep us posted.”
Mora and Darrow stood and hugged me. “Stay safe, Mia. Come visit us sometime in Revaria.”
I nodded. “I’d like that.”
“Thank you for the hospitality.”
They turned and said their goodbyes to the everyone, then Mora waved her hand in a circular motion and a shimmering portal appeared. The two of them stepped through and vanished into thin air leaving me pondering just how much I didn’t know about magic and the supernatural world.
Ivanna and her vampires turned to leave. “I’m having a soiree next week. Feel free to come.”
“I thought you told Mora that would never happen.”
“We vampires need to maintain our standards and I would hate for those in the immortal plane to think I’m cavorting with shifters. Besides, now that this is all over, the games can begin again.” She smiled seductively.
Darius waited for Ivanna to leave before he said anything more. “Would you like to go for a run with me, Mia?”
“I could use some exercise to stretch my muscles.”
***
We ran in our animal forms for miles until we came to a rocky bluff that overlooked the lake and valley below. We shifted back to our human forms and sat together.
“I wanted to speak with you, Mia. So much has happened and the events of the other day… I just can’t get the image of your broken body out of my head. I felt your pain a mile away. I don’t think I could survive if I lost you. I’m in love with you, Mia.”
“That’s wonderful to hear, Darius. It would be incredibly embarrassing if you didn’t because my heart has been given to you. I love you too.”
He leaned close and my heart fluttered as he kissed me. “We should plan the mating ceremony soon, because I doubt I can delay making love to you for much longer.”
“Are you sure you want to be stuck with me for the rest of your life, Darius?”
***
I shouldn’t have asked Darius that last question because we barely got off the bluff without falling into temptation with each other. Two weeks had passed since that day and today was our mating ceremony. I was very grateful the ceremony wasn’t a public sex scene like I had read in novels where the werewolf takes his mate before the pack.
I stood before my mirror and looked myself over carefully. My dress was not the traditional wedding dress, but it was white. That was about as traditional as it would get. I smoothed the silk fabric over my flat stomach and twisted to the side. The top of the dress was strapless, the front hem was shorter than anything I had worn before, coming to mid-thigh. The rear of the dress formed a train the fell to the ground. A silver and gem-studded belt accentuated my thin waist. It was simple, elegant, yet tantalizingly sexy.
I could smell and hear Corine before she knocked. “Come in, Corine.”
“Oh my God! Look at you! Good thing I brushed up on my CPR, because it’s going to come in handy today.”
I looked back at the mirror and smiled. I had never considered life as a woman before any of this, but now my life before felt like a vague memory. I couldn’t imagine being anything else. I almost wept as the joy of who I was flooded me afresh. My eyes were vibrant with excitement knowing what would happen later in the evening. I had no reservations, just blossoming passion, hoping I wouldn’t pounce on Darius before we made it to the bedroom.
Corine came to stand next to me. She looked gorgeous in a body-hugging maroon dress.
“You’re going to stop hearts yourself, Corine.”
“I need to make sure Matthias notices me.”
“I had my doubts about him when I first met him, but he’s proven to be a good man.”
“He told me on our date the other night all that he had done to provoke you. Is he ever loyal to you and Darius now though. He said Darius spoke to the pack the other day about you being his equal when you were both mated. The pack was so enthusiastic they celebrated long into the night. Are you ready, Mia?”
“More than ready.”
We met Mom and the staff in the living room. There were tears in Mom’s eyes as she pulled me close.
“All the dreams I ever had are fulfilled in you, Mia. I couldn’t be more proud.”
I wiped my own tears. “I wish Grandma were here. It’s because of you both that I have everything I ever wanted. I can’t describe how full my heart is right now.”
“I think I know. My heart is overflowing. I can’t wait to see Darius’ reaction to that dress. We should go.”
***
Everyone drove to Darius’ estate in a convoy of vehicles. The front parking lot was filled with vehicles. As we stepped from the vehicle, a shining portal opened and Darrow and Mora stepped through.
“I hope we didn’t miss anything.” Mora ran over to hug me.
“Just getting started. I’m so glad you both came.”
Mora stood back clasping both my hands. She looked me up and down and hastily wiped a tear from her face.
“Is everything all right, Mora?”
“When I look at you, Mia, and I can only imagine our own child, who is your age, being mated to their one true love.”
“I didn’t know you had a child.”
“It’s a long story. We had to hide our baby away right after I gave birth because of the threat posed by the Valg. I’m sorry, this is a special day and I don’t want my burdens to fall on you.”
I hugged her close. “We better head in before Darius sends out a search party.”
I walked up the front steps with Mom on one arm and Corine on the other. Matthias and Carson were dressed in their finest waiting for us at the top of the stairs. Matthias winked at Corine, who blushed like a fresh beet.
“May I be the first to welcome you as our newest alpha, Mia. You look stunning, far too good for Darius.”
“Thank you, Matthias. I hope you will watch out for Corine tonight.”
He smiled. “Is that an order, my alpha?”
“Never an order unless you wish me to make it one?”
“I’ll do my best to keep an eye on her.”
Carson tipped his head and opened the doors.
Mom dropped back a step as I moved forward. The draw of my mate called to me so strongly, I doubted I could have stood there any longer. I had to see Darius, to feel him, to touch him.
The foyer was sparkling clean, the floors reflected the bright, sunny back yard. Staff, pack members, and the odd vampire parted for me with appreciative nods. I moved on through the glass doors leading to the outside deck. It was there that I spotted Darius, dressed in an all-white suit. My heart about stopped as I watched his muscles tense under the snug-fitting clothes. He turned quickly, his eyes locking onto mine.
He stood as rooted in place as I was. I took in his handsome features and his eyes peeled my clothing stitch by stitch. I smiled and grinned, a burst of energy poured through me. Dropping all pretenses of formality and decorum, I ran forward and straight into his arms.
The crowd moved apart from us giving us space as Darius’ kissed me in front of everyone. I was smiling into our prolonged kiss, giddy with excitement.
“I’m so happy you showed up, Mia. I almost called to find out where you ran away to.”
“It’s easy to be a guy, you just need to roll out of bed to be handsome and ready for the day. Besides, if I got here too early, I don’t think I would have been able to hold off until tonight. You look dashing.”
“There are no words to describe how incredibly beautiful you look, Mia.” He leaned in close and whispered. “I’m tempted to forego the ceremony and drag you to my bedroom. I’m doing algebra in my head right now to keep from embarrassing myself.”
“I seem to recall I offered if you wanted to drag me through the house once before. You don’t know I’ve actually been fantasizing about that since I said it.”
“I might have to stand behind a planter.”
Darius had more composure than he let on. He kept his arm around my waist.
“Everyone! Please form a circle for the mating ceremony. In case you haven’t noticed, my mate has arrived.”
“As if every eye in the place hadn’t already figured that out, boss!”
Darius and I laughed as the crowd formed around us. When the crowd surrounded us and grew silent, Darius dropped to a knee before me, looking up into my eyes. He sniffed the air and I started laughing.
“Your fragrance is like a mountain meadow filled with wildflowers, with a hint of summer pine. Fresh and wild at the same time.”
I was fairly certain, the only thing he was smelling was my desire for him. I blushed at the thought. His hands slid slowly up my silky smooth calf towards my thigh. When his fingers reached under the hem of my dress, Darius stopped and smiled. I was incredibly turned on and embarrassed at the same time.
“Sweetheart? Wouldn’t you rather we wait for a little privacy?” My hands reached to his to stop his from going any further.
His fingers slid further up under the hem of my dress. “I found something special.”
Everyone laughed as my blush travelled from my face throughout the rest of my body. Darius grinned and pulled a jeweled, white-handled dagger from under my dress. He held it up for all to see as he slowly stood up. The fingers of one hand trailed up my side, coming to a stop just below my breast.
We were inches apart and all I wanted to do was rip his clothes off and straddle him even with the guests all around us. He turned us to face the majority of the crowd and drew the blade lightly over his palm before handing me the blade. I did the same, careful to keep the dripping blood away from my dress.
He took his bleeding hand and pressed it against mine. As our blood mingled, powerful magic cascaded through my body like a crashing tsunami. I gasped, and only kept standing because we had entwined our fingers tightly together. Darius rocked backward as well, his eyes alight with fire and passion.
“Mia Wellington. You are now blood of my blood. I pledge myself to you and you alone.”
“Darius Stanton. You are now blood of my blood. I pledge myself to you and you alone.”
Someone handed Darius a wet cloth as we pulled apart and wiped the blood from our hands. Our cuts having healed almost instantly.
“You’re mine, Mia.”
His words echoed through my head and I smiled.
“And you’re mine, I hope you can handle a jaguar in bed.”
His lips were on mine as everyone cheered. Champagne was handed out to everyone. Someone shouted out a toast, then another. Before anyone came up to congratulate us, Darius held up his hand.
“Please allow us a moment. Brothers and sisters, I have spoken to you of this moment before. It’s time to accept Mia as co-alpha of the pack.”
The pack members all transformed, and one at a time, came up to me with their tails tucked low and licked my hand as a symbol of subservience to my position. When the last one slipped back into the crowd, they transformed back. Darius shouted.
“Let’s celebrate!”
Music started, food and drinks were handed out, and people came up to congratulate us. Caleb was the first to arrive at our side.
“Well done, brother!” They hugged fiercely.
Caleb moved to stand before me. “You’re my family now, Mia, even if you chose the wrong brother.”
“Thank you, Caleb.”
“If he doesn’t perform well, you have my number.”
Darius laughed and pushed Caleb out of the way. “Go find someone else to harass, brother. That’s my mate.”
“Congratulations to you both.” Caleb grinned as he looked at me over Darius’ shoulder, putting his hand towards his ear, mimicking making a phone call.
***
The afternoon slowly gave way to night. Darius and I danced, not letting anyone split us apart. When we finally broke away from the crowd and entered the wing of the house where Darius’ bedroom was, we practically tackled one another, kissing, grabbing, and bouncing off furniture and walls until we crashed through the door to his room. With the door closed and locked behind us, I turned to take in the room. Lit candles flickered warmly bathing the bedroom in a romantic light. Rose petals were scattered on the bed and floor. Champagne and snacks were ready on a table in a corner of the room.
“Mia.” Darius’ voice was a low, sensual growl. Him speaking my name that way sent heat through my body and chills down my back.
His fingers barely touched my shoulder and slid slowly down my exposed arms. His lips brushed my shoulder over and over again. I spun slowly and placed my hand on his cheek. I looked up into his eyes.
“Darius.” My voice was a seductive purr. I wanted him, needed him as I tipped my head up and kissed him gently and slowly. My fingers found the top buttons of his shirt and undid them one by one. My long fingernails moved slowly down his powerful chest. He groaned and pressed himself against me. I could feel his excitement pressing against my abdomen.
I slowly pulled his shirt off of him, then spun us around and pushed us both towards the bed. Darius laid down on his back, and I crawled up onto him, pulling my dress up so my bare legs straddled his hips. I bent down and kissed him, then let my lips move slowly down his broad chest. His hands went to my back. I felt the zipper of my dress being pulled down. I sat up, reached back and slipped off my high-heeled pumps, then crossed my arms and pulled my dress over my head, tossing it to the side. I was fully naked on top of him now and I felt no doubts, no lingering thoughts about my lost maleness. I was a woman and Darius was my mate.
“You’re perfect, Mia.”
I smiled as I slowly rocked myself against him.
***
The weeks since our mating had passed quickly. Being co-alpha, my place was with the pack. I moved in with Darius. Mom was only ten minutes away and I could visit her almost daily to take care of the businesses and the estate.
Darius and I were inseparable. He and I were both insatiable, having mind-blowing love making sessions multiple times per day.
Without murders and rogue vampires trying to kill us, life fell into a wonderful rhythm. I had never been happier. Mom and Corine had been accepted into the pack and we often ran and hunted together. Corine and Matthias were heading towards a mating ceremony soon. They were perfect for each other.
Darius and I climbed the steps to our estate having spent the evening together in town for dinner and drinks at Cooper’s bar. We entered the foyer arm in arm, I was leaning into Darius whispering to him how I was going to ravage him later when we were interrupted by Caleb. He had been sitting and waiting for us.
“Brother, what are you doing here?”
Caleb stood and ran a hand through his hair. “I have sad news for you both. The hunters, Mora and Darrow, were found murdered this morning.”
My hand flew to my mouth. They were such wonderful and kind people.
“The Valg?” Darius asked.
Caleb nodded. “It’s our only guess. I came to warn you. The Valg are on the move. Watch yourselves.”
“Thanks for the warning, Caleb. Our pack is available if you need us.”
“It might come to that. Prepare yourselves.”
Darius pulled me close. The murder of the hunters was a bad omen. The supernatural community was in danger; a community I would do anything to protect.
***
***
What happens next? Find the answers in the sequel, Hunter, Book two of the Valg .
***
***
As with all my writings, I freely give them to the BigCloset community. It is, in a small way, my attempt at easing the struggles many of you and I suffer from. I write to unload the steady onslaught of thoughts my mind presents to me every hour, to help me cope knowing I’m not who I should be.
All I ask in return is that you take a moment and leave me a message or a comment. It is your comments that help me realize if my writing has any impact.
Thank you!
Avia Conner
Weekend in France
The invitation came as a gaudy gold ticket that vaguely reminded me of Charlie and Chocolate Factory. Obtaining the invite to the most secretive and selective event of the decade had been a process that took nearly two years. Eight people were hand selected from millions of entries through a process of phased elimination. The phases included sending in photos and hand written biographies, completing a forty page personality test, a complete financial review, logs of Internet search history for two months, full access to all personal social media sites, and a complete dossier on every relationship you ever had along with body measurements.
I’m not one to brag, but I was proud of my phase one biography. At twenty-seven years of age, I’d become one of the foremost social media diagnostic analysts in the world. That’s a big title for a creepy job where I run algorithms against social media sites to mine nuggets of truth about people. I like to think of myself as being the James Bond of private social media investigation. Rich, handsome, debonair, and a raise-an-eyebrow-and-the-women-swoon kind of ladies’ man. I got the brains but not the looks, the brawn, the money, or the devastating eyebrows.
So I’m a geeky nerd with glasses and a bone-thin body and my phase six relationship dossier consisted of half a page of triple spaced sentences. I did, however, have a golden ticket to spend the weekend at Sir Arthur Campbell’s French country estate. Sir Arthur, a reclusive eccentric billionaire scientist, just happens to be the preeminent inventor of the century and I’m one of eight people that will be the first to witness his latest and greatest innovation. He’s so reclusive no one knows what he really looks like.
The invitation came with a rather curious and strange set of requirements. I was to not bring any luggage or electronic devices of any kind. Not even a comb, especially if it was electric. I was only to bring myself and the clothes on my back. Apparently additional clothing and toiletries were all taken care of by Sir Arthur. A first-class airline ticket was provided and a limousine would take me to the airport. Upon arrival, I would choose a vehicle from a lot of fifty different models and drive to the estate. It was all very strange, but not out of character for the eccentric man.
Once I was seated on the plane and taken off a pretty blonde stewardess asked if I wanted a drink as she slipped me a plain manila envelope. It was all very clandestine-like. There’s nothing like a black limo, a secret meeting at a French estate, a short-skirted flight attendant, a plain manila envelope, and a first class seat to bolster one’s ego. I looked into her blue eyes and confidently pushed my heavy dark rim glasses up my bumped nose. “Martini… two olives.” I said it with a casual firmness as if this was something I drank every day.
“Yes, sir.”
I watched her walk back towards the front of the plane as I imagined myself earning my mile high club wings with her. Bond… James Bond… I opened the envelope and pulled out eight glossy biographies.
My picture was on the first page. James McGuire, age twenty seven, from Denver, Colorado. That was me all right. I quickly reviewed what was written about me and made note to reduce my online profile. They had way too much information about me, well beyond what I’d already provided.
The stewardess arrived with my martini and I took a deep sip and promptly spit it out all over my picture. My cover now blown I grabbed a napkin and started wiping up the spray. I looked up apologetically. No more James Bond, just plain old James McGuire.
“First martini?” She acted nonchalant as if this happened all the time.
“Is that what that was? I thought it was rubbing alcohol. How about a Coke?”
“Sure thing. If you don’t mind my asking, what’s with the pictures of all the people?”
“I’m one of eight people chosen to stay a weekend at Sir Arthur Campbell’s French estate.”
“The soup guy?”
“No, not the soup guy. He’s one of the world’s leading innovators in technology.”
She shrugged. “At least you get a weekend in France. I’ll go get you that Coke.”
I shook my bio for a few seconds to let it dry before putting it under the others.
The next bio was Billy Rae-Bob Willis, a forty-three year old man from Baton Rouge, Louisiana. The guy looked like the typical fried alligator eating redneck complete with a scruffy reddish beard. His bio indicated he quit school in grade eight to hunt for nutria, giant rats of the swamps.
Next up was a middle-aged, but still pretty, Indian woman named Indira Modi. She was a forty year old singer and dancer for India’s famous Bollywood scene. This was quite the mix of people so far and no obvious pattern to selection.
The next fellow’s picture showed him posing without his shirt exposing his ripped muscles. I’m not into guys, but even I had to admit he was rather hunky. Trevor Bailey, twenty-four, from South Africa, originally of British descent, and a personal trainer. The guy oozed testosterone. There went any hope of me hooking up with some pretty guest.
The next page displayed a sultry looking long haired actress named Cherry Popper. I cringed at the obviously fake name. She was from California and even though it didn’t mention it directly, I would guess the thirty-five year old worked in the X-rated video market.
Her biography was followed by Hugh Bartholomew III, a pipe smoking man of fifty-two from the UK with an extensive history as CEO of various manufacturing companies. He looked a little stuffy to me.
I gave an audible gasp and shudder at the next bio. Olga Svenborggen, twenty-eight year old professional powerlifter from Sweden. She had to weigh four times what I weighed and looked like she could deadlift me, tie my arms and legs together, and hurl me the length of a football field. I made note not to sit next to her at the dinner table.
Finally, and with much hesitation, I turned to the last page and I couldn’t stop my fingers from tracing the girl of my dreams’ hair. Twenty-one year old Samantha Hunter from Tulsa, Oklahoma looked like everyone’s girl next door. She was very pretty but not drop dead movie-star actress gorgeous. There was something genuine in her smile and looks and her biography suggested she was as kind and generous as her smile portrayed. Maybe this weekend wouldn’t be such a bust after all.
***
The plane landed in Paris and I lined up in the non-resident queue to enter the EU. The line moved quickly until they came to me.
“Monsieur McGuire, how long do vous plan to stay ens France?” His accent was as thick as Inspector Clouseau’s slipping in the occasional French word into an otherwise barely decipherable English sentence.
“Three nights.” I’d flown through the night and it was now Friday morning in Paris.
“Where will vous be staying?”
“At Sir Arthur Campbell’s estate.”
“Le zoup manufacturer?” I tried not to laugh as doing so would likely get me into trouble.
“No, sir. He’s a technology inventor.”
“Where is vous loogage?”
“I was told not to bring any. Sir Arthur said he would provide everything I needed for my stay.”
“Vous have no loogage?”
Perhaps it was the sip of martini six hours before, or the quiche from the plane this morning, or just gas that made my focus slip. “No monsieur, I have no loogage.” I emphasized the word loogage a tad too long. He raised his hand and used two fingers to wave security over.
“He has no loogage.” The security team merely nodded, flanked me on both sides and led me to a secure room.
“Strip.”
“Excuse me?”
I heard the snap of a latex glove.
***
Apparently I was not deemed a significant threat so I hobbled my way through the rest of customs still feeling the strange sensations of a finger up my nether region. I was greeted by a lady holding up a sign with my name on it.
“You were delayed in customs, Mr. McGuire?” Her English was very good.
“Apparently it’s not nice to mimic someone’s accent.”
She raised an eyebrow and led me outside to a parking area. “Here are your directions to the estate, Mr. McGuire. Choose any vehicle you like.”
I determined already this was some big social experiment. What would it say to my host and the other guests if I picked the Lamborghini or the Porsche? There was a Land Rover, a Bentley, a BMW motorcycle, and other exotic cars, but there was obviously only one car for me. Bond, James Bond. “I’ll take the Aston Martin.” I hoped I’d not make a fool out of myself again.
She handed me the keys and without thinking I walked with the swagger of a man that hadn’t just been analy violated, opened the door, and sat down. I hung my head, got out, closed the door, and walked around the car to the actual driver’s seat. I imagined myself turning on launch control and zooming out of the airport but one look at the manual transmission and the stick shift on my left and I got out of the car once again and handed the lady the keys. “Too flashy, that one. I’d rather not draw attention to myself. I’ll take the VW Golf.”
***
Lucky for me the Golf also happened to have a GPS so I found the estate easily. Easily as in a two hour drive from Paris into the country with narrow roads, through misty fields, and nearly crashing into a cow. I was greeted at the gated moss covered stone walled entrance of the estate by a rather stoic looking gentleman with a machine gun. I handed him my golden ticket and he held up a portable device that scanned my face and compared it to photos of me. The gate opened unceremoniously and I had another ten minutes of driving before the mansion came into view.
The place was enormous and reminded me of Downton Abbey. I pulled around the circular driveway and up to the front door. A man opened my door for me and I stepped out and admired the peaceful and serene setting until the world was filled with the ungodly sound of a horn blasting a southern tune. A hummer skidded to a stop with a scruffy-haired and bearded head sticking out the side window screaming “Yeehaw!” I assumed this was Billy Rae-Bob Willis. I watched as he waved off the gentleman trying to open the door for him. “I’m no woman that needs my door opened for me.” He jumped down and looked at the mansion scratching his reddish beard. “Kinda precocious if ya ask me. Where’s the beer?”
A red Lamborghini pulled up and the door rose upward. I caught a glimpse of incredibly long legs with four inch stiletto heels. Cherry Popper stood, straightened her dress, and pulled the dark designer sunglasses from her face. She was tall, just over six feet with the heels. “Just like France… A little color would be nice. Maybe some fuchsia curtains in the windows.” Her voice was low and smoky.
I watched as Billy Rae-Bob walked over to her and sized her up. “Yur a purdy one.” She just smiled turned and started walking towards the front door. Billy Rae-Bob reached over and smacked her butt.
“Sturdy too. I like that in my women.” She hissed at him and made a motion with her arm and hand that reminded me of a cat having a seizure. For all her elegance, she was not overly graceful, and for all her beauty, it looked plastic.
I tried introducing myself but as usual was promptly ignored as the next distraction pulled up. The Land Rover seemed to lean a little to the left until the door opened and Olga stepped out. The car leveled itself. God, she was huge. She must have weighed nearly three hundred pounds. “Where’s the food? Three airplane meals are simply not enough!” I was certain the ground shook as she walked to the house.
I let the others move in towards the house being content to wait a few more minutes. I walked around for a little while before finally turning to go into the house when three more vehicles arrived. The Bentley was driven by Hugh Bartholomew III. Not surprising there. He waited for the door to be opened for him and stepped out with his shiny black dress shoes, layered British styling of vest, shirt and tie, and covered by a tweed jacket. Here was a man expecting service.
Arriving in the Porsche was Trevor Bailey. The misty cool French countryside seemed to not even affect him as he stepped from the car in his tight collarless t-shirt and snug fitting jeans. The guy was tall, surprisingly graceful, and looked like a male fitness model. His Afrikaans accent was a subtle mix of British and something completely unique. He performed some stretches before walking to the door of the mansion.
Indira Modi exited the Aston Martin I passed up. Her dark hair and olive-colored skin provided a fitting framework for her modest and gentle demeanor. The colors of her Indian outfit practically screamed vibrancy amidst the gray hues of the countryside.
I stood patiently and extended my hand to each of them but my greeting once again seemed ignored or perhaps just obscured by the grandeur of the mansion. I shrugged and went to follow them inside when I heard the telltale sounds of a motorcycle. Although the helmet obscured her face, the long blonde hair of Samantha Hunter was unmistakable. She pulled up next to me, took off her helmet and offered a stunning smile.
She put her helmet down, shook out her hair, and unzipped her leather jacket exposing a white buttoned blouse and shapely figure. “It’s so beautiful here. You must be James McGuire.” She extended her hand.
I took her hand in mine feeling the slightly damp coolness that her ride must have caused. “And you would be Samantha Hunter. Of all the vehicles you could choose, why the motorcycle?”
“I grew up on a farm and rode motorcycles all the time. How often can someone say they rode a motorcycle through the French countryside? By the count of the vehicles everyone must be here.”
“Yes. I guess we should go meet our host.”
“Which one was yours?”
“Pardon?”
“Which car? I sort of took you for the Aston Martin.”
“I drive those all the time. I chose the Golf to give someone else the chance.”
“How magnanimous of you.” She knew I was joking as I could tell it in her eyes and the playful lilt in her voice. She was amazing.
“To be honest, I was afraid to drive a right-hand drive manual transmission through Paris.”
“Honesty can be a little overrated at times. I prefer your first story. Sounds almost chivalrous.”
“I can be very chivalrous.” I extended an arm to her which she giggled at and looped her arm in mine. That entire interaction took just over a minute and I was already hopelessly crushing on her.
We passed through the large double doors into the foyer of the mansion. Samantha removed her arm from mine distracted by the flower arrangement on the table nearby. I watched her lean over the pull one of the flowers to smell. I looked around the rich wood-paneled room. A large staircase rose elegantly to the second story at the far end of the foyer. To the left and through a pair of double sliding wooden doors was the sitting room. To the right through similar doors was a large dining room.
“I’m Sebastian. You must be Mr. McGuire.” The quintessential butler stood before me complete with dark suit and ultra-perfect posture.
“That I am.”
“It’s currently quarter past one. Might I recommend that you rest in your room until three o’clock and meet everyone in the sitting room for drinks?”
“Yes. When do we meet Sir Arthur?”
“Not until just before dinner. He’s a very busy man and has been working hard preparing for your arrivals. Your room is upstairs and the second door on the right.”
I turned back towards Samantha but she’d already disappeared so I headed up the stairs and found my room. The mansion was huge and my room was large and well furnished. The bed was oversized but obviously an antique of significant value as were all the furnishings. A tall wardrobe stood silently beckoning across from the bed. I opened it to find several days’ worth of clothing. A dark blue blazer, slacks, button down shirt, and a tie seemed to be a fitting outfit for later tonight. I wandered into the five-piece bathroom with heated marble floors, a jetted tub, separate shower large enough for two, toilet, bidet, and sink with gold plated hardware.
I had never been a fan of public bathrooms and the plane and airport bathrooms sort of disgusted me. Seeing the toilet reminded me that I could certainly use some relief. I sat down and did my business unwittingly believing that there would be toilet paper nearby. I rather frantically began searching for something to wipe myself with, unable to reach or find anything. I looked at the bidet sitting peacefully yet also tauntingly next to me. What would James Bond do? I clamped my butt shut and shuffled my way over to the bidet and sat down, feeling particularly strange about the whole thing since there was no seat. Now I had to turn on the water, but it was terribly awkward bending around to reach the knobs. I decided the most logical way to do this was to sit from the front. I stood, clamped my butt again, and promptly realized my pants were in the way.
Still worried about losing bits of yesterday’s dinner on the floor and all over me, I untied one shoe and hopped around until I freed my leg. Now I sat back down facing the knobs feeling strangely like I was sitting on horse. Now, I’m not stupid, but I’d never used a bidet in my life before and they’re rather intimidating. There were two knobs, F and C, and a button. For cripes sake! Red and blue would be so much easier. Not thinking clearly I assumed C must be for cold. I turned the F and a jet of freezing cold water fired up my previously violated orifice. I yelled and almost fell off the bidet. I grit my teeth as the freezing water splashed and sprayed all my stuff everywhere. Finally I turned off the water and realized I should have grabbed a towel as now I was a sopping mess.
I stood up, dripping cold water over all my clothes, and tripped over my pant leg on the way to the towels. I lay there momentarily stunned by the stupidity of the device. I grabbed a towel, wiped myself dry, took off my pants, and glared at the spiteful bidet. Standing half-naked I pointed a menacing finger at it and threatened to sue but decided I couldn’t let a butt cleaning device get the better of me. I walked over to the side of the bidet and pushed the button. A jet of warm air pushed my hair away from my face. “That’s what you do.”
I carefully turned the C knob and a jet of water nearly knocked my glasses off. Hot water dripped down my face and onto my tie and shirt. Bloody French language. I required a complete change of clothes now so I played with the bidet a little longer until I figured out how to adjust the water pressure, get the water temperature right, and do my cleaning business.
I laid out my clothes in the bathtub to dry and stepped into the shower. This time I tested the water before getting blasted. After my shower I dried off and slipped into a luxurious white robe and stretched out on the bed.
***
I must have fallen asleep as I woke to the sound of ringing. Ding, ding, dong. “Fifteen minutes until three o’clock.” Ding, ding, dong. “Fifteen minutes until three o’clock.” This repeated itself a few more times but the sounds drifted further away. I shook the grogginess from my head realizing jetlag was getting the better of me. I rifled through the wardrobe and spotted a tuxedo. Maybe that would make a better first impression. James, James Bond. I smiled and got dressed.
By the time I reached the foyer I saw various members of the eight milling around in the sitting area. “James, you look so dashing.” I turned to see Samantha gliding down the staircase in an elegant black dress. My heart fluttered. She was beautiful and the dress accentuated her simple beauty.
“I have an event in Paris tonight. You know the kind where I meet my MI-6 counterpart and save the city from a dirty bomb.”
“You’re taking the Aston tonight?”
“I’m afraid I can’t tell you that. Top secret and everything.” I extended my hand to help her with the final step.
“Ahh. Too bad. I guess I’ll have to ask one of the others to take me into the city. There’s an event at the Louvre where I must hand over a suitcase of radioactive material.”
“Careful, I might just have to handcuff you.”
She leaned in close so I could feel the warmth of her breath against my neck. “Would you have to frisk me as well?” She pulled away and gave a delightful laugh. Squeezed my hand and turned into the sitting room as if nothing had transpired. I watched her carefully at how easily she maneuvered the room and made conversation. I realized that’s just the way she is. Fun loving and easy going and probably not really interested in me at all, but I admired her ability to be gracious and sweet. I wished I had more of that.
“Let’s get this party started!” Bill Rae-Bob held two beers chugged one then the other before looking for more. I was definitely overdressed. None of the other guys wore a tux.
“Excuse me, little man.” I was almost bowled over by Olga who was moving from table to table emptying snacking food from plates into a bowl she was carrying. Her shoulders were larger than my entire head.
Trevor Bailey sat on the arm of a couch. His blazer did little to hide his muscled arms underneath. He was deep into a conversation with Indira. “With a little work, I’m sure I could get you back into top shape.”
Her response was an Indian bobble head shake. “You’re assuming I’m already out of shape. I’d like to see you dance for six hours straight or meditate in the lotus position for four hours at a time.”
Samantha was talking to Hugh. “It must be rewarding to know you had a hand in the success of so many companies.” She was sweet to her very core.
“Of course. However one doesn’t rise to success merely because of his name alone. One must earn their position.” Hugh was a stuffy commanding bore.
Cherry came up behind me and licked my neck. “Aren’t you a pretty little thing?” I looked up at her Botox swollen bright red lips as she sucked on a maraschino cherry before she pulled it between her teeth. “Mmmm.”
“I’m pretty sure Billy Rae-Bob wanted to hear more about you. Let me invite him over.” By the time I turned back around she had moved on to another victim.
I scanned the room and realized something. We were all strong stereotypes. I glimpsed myself in the mirror. I was a strong stereotype. There was the bore, the jock, the sweet and caring Dorothy from the Wizard of Oz, the redneck, the mystical lady from India, the oversexed porn star, the hyper-masculine weightlifter woman, and me, the geeky nerd. This was crazy and it didn’t truly reflect society. We were extremes. This was all sexist, racist crap.
I turned and walked to the front door and opened it. The cars were all gone. Sebastian pulled the door shut. “Where are the cars?”
“They’re all back in Paris.”
“I think I want to leave.”
“I’m afraid that’s not an option, Mr. McGuire. This was stated very clearly in the contract. Sir Arthur will be joining you all soon. I suggest you go back to the sitting room.”
It wasn’t a request. I frowned and grabbed an energy drink I suspected Sir Arthur had purchased specifically for me. I sampled some of the hors d’oeuvres I could rescue from Olga. Indira was now on her own so I decided I should chat with her a little.
“Indira? I’m James McGuire. How was your trip so far?”
“Pleased to meet you, James. Traveling always makes it hard to find proper food and balance.”
“There is a lot of food here if you can get to it before Olga.”
“Most of it I can’t eat. I’m vegan.”
“Oh.” I hadn’t run into too many vegans in my life before. “There are some carrots on a tray over there. I could get you some.”
“I can’t eat root vegetables. It goes against my religion.”
“You’re a vegan that can’t eat vegetables?”
“I said I can’t eat root vegetables. No meat, no dairy, no eggs, no root vegetables. This is the only path to purity, peace, and balance.”
I never was very good in social situations and I usually found myself saying something I regretted. This was certainly no exception. “I couldn’t live on celery alone unless I could also pull sustenance from the air.”
She turned away but turned back towards me. It was clear I disturbed her balance. “Karma has a way of catching up with people, Mr. McGuire.”
“I’m sorry, Indira. I didn’t mean to offend you.”
“You intrigue me, James. Your lack of confidence has created a dichotomy that is hard to fathom. My yogi would tell you that your awkward attempts at social intercourse, your reliance upon caffeine, and your over compensating lack of style is a clear indication you lack self-awareness and inner-peace. You should bathe in the mother goddess’ river to cleanse yourself and avoid ingesting lesser karmic beings that digest your body and spirit like a flesh-eating virus.”
I stood there stunned as she turned towards Olga, anxious, I was sure, for a better conversationalist.
“That was smooth, James.” Samantha’s smile was infectious. “If it makes you feel any better she told me I was possibly eating her bad cousin that died a few years ago. I just love these little hot dogs wrapped in Pillsbury dough.”
“Karma is a strange thing. If I’m punished in my next life because of bad things I do, then if I help someone now do I inadvertently cause them to suffer longer so they can’t pay their karmic debt and thus my good deed becomes a bad deed? Perhaps my being an over-caffeinated awkward social intercourser omnivore helps end the suffering of those needing to get to their next better karmic life?”
“Don’t overthink it, James. If you do want to improve your karma for your next life, there is a moat at the back of the mansion and some celery sticks that might be a good replacement for the mother goddess’ river and eating lesser karmic beings.”
I shifted the conversation. “Have you noticed how extreme we all are?”
“How so?”
“Take Billy Rae-Bob. Could he be more redneck? Cherry licked my neck and appears to be making passes at anything that has a pulse. Trevor, is a walking billboard for a men’s underwear company and can’t stop talking about fitness. I’m a socially awkward geek.”
“I always thought I wanted to be a fitness model. I wonder what it would be like to be so fit like Trevor. What about me? How do I fit into all of this?”
“You are sweeter, kinder, and nicer than anyone I’ve ever met.”
“That’s nice of you to say, James, but I don’t see any connection.”
“I don’t think we’re here to see some new innovation. I think we’re an experiment.”
“That’s what I like about you, James. You’ve got the most active imagination of the bunch.”
Maybe I was overthinking the whole thing. Samantha had wandered off again, enjoying yet another conversation. Everyone loved her. Maybe that’s the experiment? Put extreme people together to see if by the end of a weekend we adapt to become a little more like the others. That our extremes would somehow wear off with exposure to other extremes.
I turned to see that Billy Rae-Bob had placed a veggie tray in the outstretched arms of a suit of armor. Karma… I shrugged and grabbed a celery stick but as I pulled my arm back my cufflink caught on the armor. I tugged at it and it held fast. I pulled harder and nothing.
“You need some help there, little man?”
I looked up into Olga’s intense eyes and nodded. She grabbed me under my arms and deadlifted me up and pulled me backwards like a rag doll. My tux sleeve tore off at the shoulder and the suit of armor, complete with the veggie tray crashed to the floor in a dozen pieces.
“There you go.”
Everyone was staring at me. Somehow I still had the celery stick. I waved it at Indira with my sleeveless arm, turned and snuck back to my room to change.
***
I returned to find the remains of the armor already removed and the conversations in full swing.
“You need more protein in your diet.”
“Excuse me?”
“To get some muscle on you. You need protein. Meat.”
“Here I was thinking I needed to become vegan to align myself within the cosmos. How about I eat celery with meat on it?”
“Nah. Just the meat. Meat and exercise and maybe some pills I can get you in South Africa.”
“May I ask why you applied to come here?”
“I heard the new innovation was in exercise equipment. I’ve got to stay cutting edge. You’re a smart guy, right?”
“That’s why I wear glasses. It fools everyone to thinking I know more than I do.”
“Gotcha. That’s smart. What do you think of Cherry over there? There’s something inspiring about her self-confidence.”
“She’s definitely confident. Being from California that’s probably helped establish her style and image.”
Trevor nodded thoughtfully and punched me on the shoulder. “Yeah… you’re smart.” I massaged my shoulder as he headed over to talk to someone else.
“You’re James right?”
“Yes.” Billy Rae-Bob looked a little like a feral animal.
“That thing with the armor was pretty cool. I don’t see no guns around, but they got lots of swords and stuff. We should grab some swords and attack some sheep outside.”
“You want to kill sheep with swords?”
“They’re not much bigger than the nutria I hunt. I figure, hey, how hard can they be to kill? You think Olga would come along?”
I raised an eyebrow cautiously as to not cause any women to swoon. “You like Olga?”
“She’s sturdy. I like that. Bet she could swing a sword too. Catch you later, little guy.”
We were all interrupted by Sebastian introducing Sir Arthur Campbell. People are never quite what you would expect. Sir Arthur was balding, potbellied, and was wearing sweat pants and top. “Welcome all of you to my humble home. I trust your travels were smooth and you’re finding your rooms comfortable. Some of you…” He looked right at me. “…might be wondering what is going on. You might even feel slightly unbalanced with the other people in the room. This was all intentional. You’re all here to demonstrate my newest innovation, but also to participate in an experiment. I’ll not speak any more of this tonight. I’ll meet you all for breakfast tomorrow morning at eight sharp. Sebastian will now take you into the other room for dinner. Good night, and once again, welcome.”
Sebastian directed us with a stiffly extended arm to the dining room. Seating assignments had been made and I hoped that I’d be next to Samantha. Unfortunately she sat opposite of me and I was sitting next to Hugh on my left and Olga on my right. Olga took nearly two seats worth of space. We all sat down and a lavish multi-course dinner began with the best wines I’d ever tasted.
“Thanks for helping me out earlier tonight, Olga.”
“My pleasure, little man. Finally some real food. What do you think of everyone here?”
“It’s an interesting mix of personalities.” I wanted to probe a little. “Who do you think is the most interesting?”
“Hugh.”
“Really? How so?”
“As you can tell, I like power but he has power of a different kind. I’m interested in that. One day I’d like to know what it’s like to command respect without having physical size and muscle.”
“Just because you’re strong doesn’t mean you can’t have the same power as Hugh.”
“Not true.” I watched her heap potatoes onto her plate. “While I could run a company, people are intimidated by my size.”
I turned to watch Hugh. He was precise with his cutlery. Cut a chunk of food, lay down the knife, pick up the food with a downturned fork, eat the piece, put the fork back down, wipe his mouth, and repeat. He kept glancing at Indira.
“We’ve not been introduced yet. I’m James.”
“Hugh Bartholomew the Third.”
“How are you finding everything so far?”
“I find everything perfectly well. I believe you are more appropriately asking what I think about everyone and the opportunity here. I think that the food is adequate, the rooms are acceptable, and the company, sufferable with the exception of one person.”
“And who might that be?”
“Indira, of course. It astonishes me that someone can have so much talent and yet be peaceful. I often wondered about a life in entertainment but I certainly don’t have the voice or natural grace for it.”
That was it. He dismissed me with his chewing, if that was even possible. I glanced over to Samantha and she was feeling Trevor’s flexed bicep. I groaned. She was too nice to get involved with him.
I probably drank a little too much wine as I was getting a little woozy. Even as the desert course was presented I was finding it more and more difficult to focus. It was early morning my time after all. I noticed the others also looking rather sleepy. I guess it had been both an exciting and taxing day for everyone. I looked over at Samantha again and she offered a weak smile before she face-planted into her cake. I started to laugh only to find I’d just done the same thing. The cake was kind of comfortable. I think I’ll just stay here like this.
***
Someone was screaming as I pried my eyes open. My head hurt as I adjusted to the brightness in the room. A man’s scream sounded this time. I wasn’t really registering everything well. I looked around the room and noticed the furniture was all in different places. I sat up and felt a fairly heavy weight move on my chest. I looked down at a most glorious and frightening sight. I was wearing a white silk nightgown and the weights on my chest were breasts. Long blonde hair floated in front of my eyes. I pulled back the bedsheet and noticed my legs were definitely that of a woman’s and my nightgown barely covered what I assumed I no longer had. I pulled back the hem of the nightgown to reveal a pair of sexy white laced panties. That’s when my scream joined the others.
I stood up, surprised I felt balanced, and headed to the bathroom. I looked at myself in the mirror and Samantha stared back at me. I raised my hand to my face and felt my lips. This was surreal. I considered for a moment feeling up Samantha’s body but that wouldn’t be very honorable.
There was much yelling and commotion in the halls so I started for the door but one look down at myself and I decided to find a robe to cover myself up. The wardrobe was mostly empty. There was a single white dress and shoes but no robe or any other clothing.
I cracked the door to the hallway open and the guests were all running around screaming “What happened to me!” I covered myself with an arm as best I could and stopped Billy Rae-Bob. “Billy, what’s going on?”
“I’m not Billy! I’m Cherry. Everyone is different! Who are you?”
“I’m James.” Billy Rae-Bob, now Cherry ran off down the hall. Trevor grabbed me and pushed me into the bedroom.
“Did you do this to me? Trevor are you in there?”
“No. I’m James.”
“James? What are you doing in my body? What am I doing in Trevor’s body?”
“I don’t know. Last thing I remember was falling into my cake. I think we were drugged. Didn’t Sir Arthur say something about an experiment?”
“We need to get everyone together and find Sir Arthur.” Samantha turned to the door but stopped and turned back. “Wow, that’s really sexy on you.”
We stepped into the hall and I yelled. “Everyone stop screaming! Meet in the foyer.”
Surprisingly everyone did stop and they all headed downstairs. We stood looking at each other. I looked over at myself feeling rather disoriented. Everyone started talking at once. “Stop!” When it grew silent again I spoke. “I’m James. Last thing I remember is falling asleep at the dinner table and waking up as Samantha.” We’d formed a rough circle so I pointed to Olga on my right. “Who are you and what do you remember?”
“I’m Billy Rae-Bob. I remember the same thing happening to me.”
I looked at myself to indicate they were next. “I’m Indira. Same story.”
Hugh’s body now had Olga inside him, Indira’s body now housed Hugh, Cherry’s body now had Trevor inside, and Billy Rae-Bob’s body now had Cherry inside. This was so confusing. “Did anyone have a different story? We all were drugged, fell asleep and woke up in someone else’s body?” They all nodded. I looked over at Cherry’s body, now Trevor who was playing with his skimpy red lingerie when he shrieked.
“I’m a guy? I’m a ladyboy?” Well that explained the low, sultry voice, how tall he or she was, and the fake everything. Come to think of it, I could see an Adam’s apple on him. What a trip.
“This is obviously Sir Arthur’s doing. This was his experiment and innovation. Let’s split up and look for him.”
“No need.” I looked at my old body pointing to a rotund mass of flesh lying on the dining room floor. Indira bent down and checked for a pulse. “I think he’s dead.”
We all gathered around Sir Arthur’s body. With some help I rolled him over to see Arthur’s blue lips. I checked for breathing and pulse and there were none. His body was cold. I’d watched enough CSI shows to know that wasn’t a good sign. “He’s definitely dead. If he did this to us, we may have just lost the only way back to ourselves.”
Pandemonium broke out once again. I walked over and sat down on the stairs and stared at everyone. Samantha came over and pushed my knees together and sat down next to me. “Careful how you sit.”
I looked her over. She was wearing only a pair of white boxer briefs. “Was this outfit in your wardrobe yesterday?”
She shook her head no. “Everyone’s wearing something revealing. Even Olga.”
I shouted again. “I have a theory. Last night I spoke with just about everyone. Each of us seemed to gravitate towards another person for some reason. Billy Rae-Bob, you commented to me about how you liked Olga’s sturdiness and now you’re her. Hugh, you remarked how Indira’s talents were attractive to you and now you’re her. I always wanted to be more friendly and outgoing and I’m now in Samantha’s body.”
Samantha caught on and continued. “I always thought it would be interesting to be a fitness model.”
Trevor spoke up next. “And I admit that I was drawn to Cherry’s confidence and sexual nature.”
I continued for us all. “It’s clear this was designed. We’re part of some crazy experiment. As to how it happened I don’t know. I suggest we team up and look for Sebastian or anything else we can find. Oh… Just for simplicity sake, I think we should call each other the names of the bodies we are now in. Call me Samantha. That’s if it’s okay with you Samantha.”
“It is. I guess I’m now Trevor. I’ll team up with Samantha.”
James, the old me, said he would team up with Olga. Billy Rae-Bob wanted to be with Indira and Cherry decided she wanted Hugh. “Everyone has a partner. Now let’s split up and meet back here in an hour.”
***
Trevor and I took the north wing of the mansion. As I walked I was acutely aware of how this body was turning me on. Every step caused my breasts to bounce and my hips to sway. That caused my nipples to brush against the silk and harden, and I felt the air travel up the nightgown and through my lacey panties. I never really noticed my body before, but being in Samantha’s body was like having every sense attuned to every nuance. I looked over at Trevor. “So why partner with me?”
“I’m protecting my old body, plus you seem to be the most logical and level headed person of the group. This body of Trevor’s is unbelievable. I feel like I could run for a solid day. It’s almost as if I’m itching to burn calories. I don’t know how you’re feeling, but I’m completely invigorated.”
“With Sir Arthur dead, what if there’s no way to return us to the way we were?”
“I don’t want to think that way. You’ll find a way back for us all.” He had more confidence in me than I did in myself. I was surprised his words didn’t sound hopeless at all. Perhaps, like me, he might be enjoying the change of pace. I was in no hurry to be changed back and secretly wanted more time to myself like this.
We wandered into the library and started scanning the books. I spotted a few higher up and I had to stand on my toes to reach them. When I turned around I saw Trevor looking at me intently. “You might want to try to find something a little less revealing.”
I looked at Trevor’s chiseled body and the bulge growing in his briefs. “Have you looked at yourself?”
Trevor blushed bright red. “This thing is out of control. It’s controlling my mind.”
“Welcome to being a man. It can be pretty embarrassing when that happens in public.” I had a hard time looking away. “I think there’s a basement we can get to over here.”
Trevor stayed close as we descended into the basement, if even a little too close as he kept bumping into me. I turned on a light and we stared at eight stainless steel beds and a vast array of power and computing equipment. “This must be where he transferred us.”
“Can you figure it out?”
I turned on some computer screens and looked at what I found there. Nothing made much sense. “I may be smart, even a tech nerd, but without knowing for sure what it all does and how it works, I’d be lying to think I could undo what’s been done. It’s been a little while, maybe we should head back upstairs.”
I turned right into Trevor’s arms. “James, I mean Samantha, haven’t you ever wondered what it would be like making love to your own body?”
“No, not really. I was never much to look at. I think I could understand it from your perspective though. All I thought about since I saw your picture yesterday was what it would be like to be with you. I never really thought about being you though.”
Trevor’s erection was growing by the second and pressing into my abdomen. “I’m sorry, this body is responding to you and I’m having a hard time controlling it.”
“Think math.”
“Math?”
“Yes. Add numbers together in your head. It’s a distraction. I’m doing it myself.”
“You’re doing math in your head right now to distract you?”
“Ever since I saw myself in the mirror this morning.”
“Why since then?”
“Because I didn’t want to start playing with your body. I didn’t want to violate you that way. And now, I’m doing square roots because that thing of yours and this body is making it hard for me concentrate.”
“You didn’t even peek?”
“No.”
“Not even a squeeze?”
I blushed. “No.”
“You really liked me didn’t you?”
“You’re my dream girl. The perfect looks, the perfect personality. How could I not like you? You liked Trevor, right?”
“No. I loved his body. I mean, who wouldn’t? But I couldn’t get over the fact that he had no personality whatsoever. So while I could fantasize about being with him physically, he was a moron. I sort of wished your personality was inside of Trevor.”
“You like my personality?”
“What’s not to like? And now with you in my body, I can see some real potential there.”
“We should keep moving.” I turned and started walking towards the stairs.
“It’s okay, you know? You can touch yourself and look. I won’t mind.”
My hand went to my breast and squeezed a little. A fire spread throughout my body as my nipple hardened. God that felt good. They were so sensitive. I paused going up the stairs I pulled my hand away when I realized Trevor knew what that would do to me. At the top of the stairs I turned around to see Trevor smiling mischievously.
“Let’s find the others.”
We couldn’t find them anywhere so we headed back upstairs to the bedrooms. We heard noises in the first room so we carefully opened the door and looked inside. Olga, Billy Rae-Bob was on all fours with Indira in my old body, giving it to her from behind. It was a sight that will forever be emblazoned in my mind. The stuff of nightmares. Olga was yelling “Yeehaw!” and James was blissfully mumbling about karma. We silently pulled the door closed.
I put my back to the wall and took several deep breaths. “That was…”
“Frightening. You okay?”
“I’m starting to think I might not want to go back to my old body.” I shuddered. “Let’s keep looking.”
Trevor opened another door to find Indira dressed in leather being a commanding mistress of Billy Rae-Bob. I whispered to Trevor. “That almost makes sense. Hugh is inside Indira. He was always rather domineering and Cherry is in Billy Rae-Bob. Who would have though she was so submissive?”
Trevor closed the door. “Do we dare open any others?”
We heard thumping from another bedroom and we opened the door to find Cherry and Hugh together in bed. I closed my eyes and pulled the door shut quickly. Trevor took my hand and led me to his bedroom. He closed and locked the door behind him. In mere seconds he had his lips on mine. I tried to ask him to stop but my hands went to his shoulders and I could feel his muscles. There was something so carnal, so powerful there that I began kissing him back. My hands moved over his sculpted back.
I felt his hands reach under the hem of my nightgown and lift it up over my head. I glanced down at my bare breasts and realized how full and beautiful they were. He kissed my neck and his hands moved to my breasts. There was no holding back and I moaned loudly. He took each nipple one at a time and sucked them causing my body to shudder with excitement. His fingers began pulling down my panties and I realized how wet they were.
He lifted me up and placed me on the bed, his tongue danced between my legs. I’d never felt anything like this before. It was amazing. He knew just where to touch me. My hands moved to my breasts and the combined sensations put me over the edge as I screamed out in orgasmic pleasure. This was far better than anything I’d ever experienced before but it wasn’t over yet. I looked at Trevor and he smiled, slipping off his briefs. His erection was huge. He carefully positioned himself above me and kissed me. I tasted myself on his lips and tongue.
He whispered to me. “I want you.”
I was touched that he hesitated and waited for my response. He was large and strong and could take anything from me. “Be gentle.”
“I will.”
I pulled him down on top of me, my lips seeking his. I was insatiable and shocked that I wanted this. I felt him pressing between my legs and then the slow filling as he moved inside me. The feeling was so unbelievable and indescribable. I was yielding completely to someone else’s control, someone that had so much more strength and power than me. I felt like a steel rod was inserted inside me, filling me completely. He rose up slightly and my hands stroked his triceps on their way to his lower back. My breasts moved in rhythm to his long and deliberate strokes. I could come again at any moment, so amazing the feeling was but I held off waiting for him. I could feel his body tense and his member swell inside me. I held back no longer and arched my back as he plunged deep inside me. My muscles contracted down on his erection as he erupted. I felt his semen press up against my cervix as he collapsed on top of me.
For me, that was it. Nothing could compare and going back became a hideous thought. “You’re beautiful.” He whispered as he kissed me.
He started to lift himself up and pull away. I held tight. “Don’t go yet.” He paused and cradled me in his arms. “Mmmm. What’s happening to us?”
“I don’t know, but I like it. We should get cleaned up in case the others are looking for us.”
We got up a few minutes later and I found I had to squeeze down below to keep the semen from dripping down my leg. The bidet seemed like the right thing to use so I sat down and carefully adjusted the spray and temperature. This body was so sensitive that I could have probably had another orgasm just from the water spray alone. Once I felt everything was washed out well, I used the air dry and found my panties and nightgown. Trevor was having a shower. I told him I’d head back to my room and change.
I slipped into the hallway and moved down a few doors to where I woke up this morning. Once inside I found a new pair of panties, a bra, the white dress, and white high heeled shoes. I struggled with the bra but everything else was simple. By the time I was changed and took a moment to brush my hair I heard Trevor knock and enter the room. He was wearing a tight white t-shirt and white pants with a pair of white dress shoes.
“How are you feeling?”
I looked him over and smiled. “Wonderful.”
He pulled me to him and kissed me, his hand trailing down my back to my butt. “I could easily get used to this.”
“Me too.”
“Maybe we should just get our things and leave.”
“As much as I want to, I think we owe it to the others to make sure they’re all right.” He nodded and took my hand, leading me back downstairs. We heard stirrings in the other rooms but decided they would come out when they were ready. I tried the front door but it was locked. The windows were as well. Sir Arthur’s body was missing.
We came back to the foyer when we started hearing voices. First to arrive was James and Olga. James was eating a hot dog wrapped in dough. “I thought you were vegan?”
“When in Rome… I didn’t realize what I was missing. Did either of you find anything?”
“We found a lab downstairs but we’re unsure how to use it. The doors and windows are locked and Sir Arthur’s body is missing.”
The rest of the group trickled down. Most had flushed faces and had changed their clothes. They seemed to have coupled up and their posture towards each other was telltale. No one was complaining anymore.
“How is everyone feeling?”
There was a unanimous “Great!”
“So just to sum everything up, everyone is feeling great, we are locked inside the mansion, Sir Arthur’s body is missing, and there’s a lab in the basement. Did I miss anything?”
Indira in my old body spoke up. “Olga is fantastic and you, my dear, have a look about you like you just experienced something wonderful. Karma suits you.”
I blushed and cleared my throat. “We have to believe that there is someone else in the house and perhaps the drugs or whatever was done to us might still be affecting us. I suggest we find some food as I’m famished.”
The new Billy Rae-Bob laughed. “A good romp will do that.”
I blushed again but I was enjoying it. Trevor led me into the kitchen with his hand on the small of my back. I noticed the others were acting similarly to each other. We found tons of food in the kitchen and we all sat around the island discussing options. I didn’t hear one person say they needed to be back in their old body. I looked at mine and realized I had been sort of cute in a nerdy sort of way but one look at myself in Samantha’s body and I know I received a huge upgrade.
Of everyone, I would have thought Trevor or Billy Rae-Bob would have had the hardest time. Poor Trevor winding up in the plastic shell of Cherry actually seemed to be enjoying himself immensely. His mannerisms were changing and becoming more effeminate. Billy Rae-Bob kept lifting heavy objects and I heard him whisper to himself how much he was enjoying this. I turned to Samantha in Trevor’s body to find him already staring at me.
“What are you thinking?”
“I’m thinking we make a good looking couple and I’m anxious for a repeat performance.”
“Couple… couple… Hold that thought because I agree with you. Look around the room at the others and tell me what you notice.”
“They appear to be doing fine.”
“Look at their clothing as couples.”
“Cherry and Hugh are wearing black, James and Olga are wearing orange, and Indira and Billy Rae-Bob are wearing gray. We’re wearing white.”
“Exactly. Why?”
“I’m not sure why.”
“I get the feeling that we were all specifically chosen because of multiple factors. I believe Sir Arthur knew I’d be drawn to specific traits you have. Just as I believe he knew afterwards who would team up. Why else would you and I only have white clothes? He knew. There’s a possibility that he gave us the desire to team up, but I think it was more about inner desires and personality traits.”
“But to what end?”
“I’ll tell you why.” We all turned to see Sebastian standing there. “James, or I should now call you Samantha, is correct to assume you’ve been teamed up for a purpose.”
“Was it you that killed Sir Arthur?”
“It was. I had to put a stop to all this nonsense. The technology innovation he developed is, of course, mind transference. He wanted to make this into a game. By carefully selecting each of you he could watch how you all respond as couples. There is a door that leads into a vault. A computer terminal connects to the lock on the door and is waiting for a password. Each team receives a clue that starts them on a treasure hunt. The last clue of the treasure hunt provides the password to unlock the vault. The winning couple that enters the vault wins ten million dollars.”
“But why kill him?”
“Because you’re the third group he has attempted this with and no one won in the first two groups.”
“What’s the problem if no one wins?”
“You must realize Sir Arthur was brilliant, but crazy. He had everyone put to death.”
I sat in stunned silence. “So if you killed him, you can transfer us back and send us on our way?”
“It’s not that simple. I killed Sir Arthur too late. The wheels of the game were already in motion. The mansion unlocks only by his command or by someone entering the vault. There’s another problem as well.” We all waited for him to continue. “Transference is a one way process.”
There were noticeable gasps but no one started screaming. I glanced at my old body and saw Indira looking at my old hands and smiling. “How can it be a one-way process?”
“Brains are like muscles. While flexible, there is only so much change they can withstand before becoming damaged. A single transference damages approximately forty percent of the recipient’s brain. That will heal over time, but the healed area becomes scarred, inflexible, and incapable of receiving another transfer. I’ll put it this way. When James’ brain was mapped onto Samantha’s, forty percent of the brain tissue became damaged. This happened to each of you. Now, if we were to transfer again, one hundred percent of your brain map could only be successfully mapped to the remaining sixty percent of the recipients brain. In other words, you’d lose forty percent of who you are and gain forty percent of the other person’s brain. Most would likely die; others would become vegetables, or perhaps split personality. I’ve seen all outcomes.”
“So we’re stuck. I’m Samantha for the rest of my life?”
Trevor looked at me a little worried. “You’re not okay with that?”
“Actually I’m perfectly fine with it which begs the question as to why I’m okay with it. Why are any of us okay with it?”
“It has to do with the selection process. The first transfers the people fought internally. Some killed themselves and others died outright. You were all selected carefully to reduce that possibility.”
“But how did he know we would like each other?”
“The personality questionnaire contained two thousand questions. Dating sites match people based upon a few dozen questions. The questionnaire focused on three primary areas. Inner desires, outward characteristics, and mate preferences. Inner desires are those that you felt you could most benefit from. The traits that we say to ourselves ‘I’d really like to be like that’. Through study Sir Arthur discovered that people are the way they are because of how they’re responded to throughout their life. Thus, we each have a secret desire to be like someone else. You liked the way people responded to Samantha and her giving, caring, and kind personality. This made the transference from you into her body more acceptable. Of course, that was strengthened by the fact that you found her desirable, proven by your social media and Internet search activities. In order to make sure the new you and Trevor would become a couple, you first needed to gravitate towards Samantha’s outward characteristics and her to yours. We calculated at ninety eight percent that you’d find being Samantha acceptable and a ninety nine percent chance you’d both find each other’s personalities mate-worthy.”
“I would have married her in a heartbeat just by reading her bio but I knew I’d never have a chance with her because of my looks.”
Trevor rubbed my back. “I admit you weren’t super attractive to me, but I love your personality, quick wit, and creative mind.”
I looked around the room at everyone. “Are you all okay with this?” They all smiled. “So how do we get out of here?”
“You have to complete the game.”
“We can’t break through a window or door?”
“Not a chance. This house was designed to withstand a nuclear bomb. Sir Arthur was meticulous in reinforcing it.”
“Then I suggest we work together on the clues. There’s ten million dollars we could split eight ways.”
Olga, the old Billy Rae-Bob, stood up. “Hold on a second. It’s a game. Maybe I’d rather take the ten million for me and James.”
Cherry chimed in. “Yeah, just like sweet Samantha to suggest we work together. Hugh and I can figure it all out on our own.” Did someone just call me sweet?
The new Billy Rae-Bob approved. “Yeah! Let’s win this Indira.”
Everyone stood getting ready to leave the kitchen. “Wait! Sebastian, don’t you know the answers to the clues?”
“No. Sir Arthur was the only one that knew them. They changed each time and each team has a different set. The hunt starts in the library.”
There was a mad rush and I watched Olga push Hugh to the side to get by. I sat there with Trevor. He reached over and held my hand. “Are you all right?”
“I am if you are. I just stole your body.”
“You didn’t steal it, Sir Arthur did. Look at it this way, we both get to experience life as the opposite gender. How many people get to do that? I also have the added benefit of having a very pretty girlfriend. Growing up I never considered myself pretty, always thinking I was missing one attribute or another. Now, seeing my old body, I can see how wrong I was.”
“You want me as your girlfriend?”
“Considering what we’ve already done together I’d hope so. Just don’t tell mom what we did.”
“What do you say we solve those clues? Ten million dollars will go a long ways to establishing our future.”
***
We walked into the library and watched the frustration of the other teams. Trevor began walking around the room and I simply sat in the middle. How would I start a treasure hunt in a library? It had to be linked somehow to the teams. The team color, but that seemed too obvious, especially as I looked around the room for white objects. Maybe our names? Original names or new names? I’m thinking our new names as that would help reinforce the social aspects of the experiment. Trevor Bailey and Samantha Hunter. I stood and looked through the rows upon rows of books. There was no Samantha Hunter or Trevor Bailey, but there was a book written by Samantha Bailey. I pulled the book from the shelf and immediately a message sounded throughout the mansion. “You have five hours to complete the game.”
Sebastian walked into the library. “I don’t know what will happen in five hours without Sir Arthur here. I suggest you all work to solve your treasure hunts as quickly as possible.”
My pulling the book must have triggered the timer. I opened the book and found a note.
‘In the smoking room a code exists. The code unlocks a chest. Only light can find the way.’
I pulled Trevor to the side. “I found our first clue. Do we help the others get started?”
“Whether we win or lose the money we win as long as we leave here alive and together.”
“I agree.”
“Teams! Use the names of those on your team to find a book by the author. I found our clue under Samantha Bailey.” I turned to Trevor. “Let’s go!”
We ran through the mansion looking for the smoking room. When we found it, we could see the chest in the corner. It had a six digit code to unlock it. “The clue says look for the code, only light can find the way.”
“Let’s turn on all the lights.”
In a way this was sort of fun. I always loved treasure hunts. Of course running around in high-heeled shoes and a sexy white dress, in a very pretty young woman’s body, with a hunky boyfriend, to potentially win ten million dollars and hopefully not be put to death, was even more exciting. I paused to watch Trevor. Did I just call him my hunky boyfriend?
“What are you looking at?”
I bit my lower lip realizing that like the new Cherry I was becoming more and more feminine in my actions. It also might have been why people weren’t really seeing me as the old me anymore. “I just thought of you as my hunky boyfriend. On one hand that excites me, on the other I’m questioning if I’m now gay.”
Trevor smiled and laughed. “How can you be gay if you’re a woman that likes guys? You should be concentrating on trying to find the clue.” I sat there and pointed to Trevor, then to my lips. In two large steps he was across the room and had his lips on mine.
“Mmmm. That’s what I needed.” I looked down to see Trevor’s noticeable bulge. The pure power I had over him was astonishing. As a guy, I knew I’d do anything for the right woman. I pulled him down next to me and held his hand. His hand was so much larger and stronger than mine. “I’m not seeing anything. No shadows, reflections, or anything else. Do you ever watch television crime shows?”
“I’m not sure what you’re getting at.”
“It seems that the cops on television always enter a crime scene and never turn on the light. They inevitably use a flashlight.”
“The flashlight helps them narrow their focus. My uncle used to be a crime scene investigator. He told me that finding clues was a challenge when the scope was too large. He used flashlights to light up small areas at a time to help him focus.”
“I don’t see any flashlights in here.”
“No, me either. But we could make one. You see that small table lamp over there? If we could block the light coming from it except from the top, we could make it like a flashlight.”
“What if we took the shade off of it and put a tube around it? On the desk there is a writing mat. The green part is made of heavy paper that we can cut and form into a tube. With some scissors and tape we could then have our flashlight.”
We found scissors and tape in the desk and created a tube around the desk lamp. With all the other lights off the altered lamp projected a beam of light helping us focus on a smaller area at a time. We spent the next thirty minutes looking everywhere for the code. I sighed. Trevor put the makeshift flashlight on the table and pulled me into his arms. His hands grabbed my butt and pulled me against him. “You’re getting frisky.”
“Too much testosterone and a far too sexy girlfriend would make anyone frisky.” He began kissing me, and then moved his lips to my neck. God this felt so good. I lifted my chin and closed my eyes feeling his lips hit all the right spots to turn me into a pile of mush. I opened my eyes again and saw something.
“Trevor.” He mumbled but kept kissing me. “Trevor!” I pushed him away gently. “Look.” I guided his eyes upward with mine.
“The ceiling?”
“No, the fan. With all the light switches around here the fan never turned off.”
“What are you thinking?”
“The clue said only light can find the way. What if the clue is on the fan but the fan blades are moving too fast. I’ll hold the light and you flip the switch off and on over and over again.” Trevor tried it several times. “Faster.” Trevor toggled the light switch as fast as he could. “There!”
“What did you see?”
“I saw a number on one of the blades. We need to create a strobe.”
“What if we used the pen and put a disc of paper on top. Perhaps we could use the top of the lamp shade to give it weight so it will spin on top of the pen.”
We worked at this for about ten minutes but managed to make a disc with slots to let the light through. By holding it over the makeshift flashlight we would spin it until we matched the speed of the fan blades and the blades would appear to stop. It took some maneuvering but we managed to get six numbers off the blades.
“I saw 3, 7, 1, 2, 4, and 9. That’s twelve possible combinations depending on which way the numbers go.” Trevor started entering the numbers on the chest and on the fourth try we got it. We opened the chest to find the next note.
‘The master bath is a luxurious retreat. Find your next clue there.’
“I believe the master bedroom was at the end of the south wing on the second floor.”
“Okay. I wonder how the other teams are doing. This last clue took a long time to find.”
We made our way through the mansion and back to the foyer. Olga and James were in the dining room stacking glasses. They looked rather frustrated. “James? What’s going on?”
“We’re on our second clue still. Something about seeing through the lens.”
“Did you try adding water to a glass to create magnification?”
Olga and James looked at each other and smiled and then ran to the kitchen. Olga was quite the sight. I felt Trevor’s hand in mine and he pulled me upstairs. “You’re being so kind to them.”
“Maybe I’m just feeling happy and grateful?”
Trevor led me upstairs. The master bedroom was huge and the master bath certainly didn’t disappoint. We spent almost an hour looking around the bathroom finding nothing. In frustration we sat down on the edge of the tub. Trevor’s hand rested on my thigh and began slowly sliding up my dress. One look in his eyes and I could tell what he had on his mind.
“I’m almost embarrassed to say this, but I haven’t fully cleaned up after the last time and…”
“Think nothing about it. As a woman, I wanted to feel clean more often. I have the perfect remedy.”
“Really?”
He moved his eyes to the shower. “Ever play drop the soap?”
“No! My relationship dossier was frighteningly small.”
Trevor smiled. “I’ve never played drop the soap either, but there’s always a first time.” I felt his fingers unzip my dress as his lips found mine. “Besides, we need a break from looking for clues anyways.”
I was still a little hesitant being unused to this body and the foreignness of the being close with a man. I watched Trevor take his shirt and pants off. He was very handsome. I delayed a little as I slowly took my heels off while he turned on the shower. In moments he was back, his member standing tall and proud before my eyes. He helped me stand to my feet and my dress fell to the floor. His kisses and roaming hands did much to ease my nerves and soon he had me naked in the shower with my back pressed against the glass. We were covered in soap and our hands slid easily over each other’s body. I even was bold enough to wrap my small hand around his huge penis and stroke him gently.
He spun me around and I felt him pressing against my backside while his hands moved freely over my breasts and between my legs. The whole situation was incredibly erotic. He bent me over slightly and I felt my breasts swing and the pressure on my vagina as he pressed himself into me from behind. It felt incredible and I moaned out in pleasure. The feeling was so different than earlier when he was on top. The sensations on my clitoris were a little less. Trevor must have known this as one hand slipped around my hips and his finger found my clitoris while his other hand massaged my breast. I was in pure ecstasy. The motion of my breasts, the feeling of him deep inside me, and his finger on my clitoris was causing me to build quickly to my third orgasm as a woman.
This time I felt him tense and his hands pulled me back into him plunging his shaft deep into me as he came. The throbbing of his penis and my own contractions caused me to orgasm seconds later. I leaned back against him while he remained inside me. My lips found his.
We were both squeaky clean when we left the shower. I began drying myself off when I looked at the mirror. The steam had fogged the mirror everywhere except the next clue.
‘Unlock the lab computer terminal.’
We quickly got dressed and ran into Hugh and Cherry kissing each other in the hallway. “How is the clue hunting going?”
“We’re stuck on the second one still. Something to do with the eyes of the portraits. How are you both doing?”
“We’re heading to our fourth clue. Have you seen the others?”
“Just Billy Rae-Bob and Indira. I think they were heading up to the attic.”
A voice sounded throughout the mansion. “Only one hour remains.”
“We need to get moving. Good luck!”
I grabbed Trevor’s hand in mine like it was second nature to me. We rushed into the basement and all the computers were unlocked but one. It was asking for a password but the background screen had the following displayed:
‘JO______________’
“This is terrible. Look for other clues.”
Trevor and I ran around the lab looking for anything we could find. I focused on the stainless steel beds while Trevor looked through drawers.
Trevor paused. “JO could be James and Olga’s first letters. They’re a couple now.”
“Let’s run with that thought for a moment. JO for James and Olga, ST for Samantha and Trevor, HC for Hugh and Cherry, and IB for Indira and Billy. That’s only eight characters and the password looks to be sixteen.”
Trevor sighed and started throwing light switches on and off. At one point the room was bathed in black light. He turned to switch the regular lights back on again when I noticed something. “Wait!” On the wall in light glowing letters was the following:
‘O=Orange’
That was all there was. We looked around for more clues but that was all we could find. “If J is James and O is orange, James is wearing orange right now. I’m thinking of a sequence. James is wearing orange which is JO. I transferred into Samantha and I am wearing white making me SW. In order then we would have James being transferred into Samantha who was transferred into Trevor, who became Cherry, who became Billy Rae-Bob, who became Olga, who became Hugh, who became Indira, who ultimately became James. Adding their letters and colors we get a sixteen letter code. JOSWTWCBBGOOHBIG. Try typing that in.”
Trevor started typing the letters into the computer and we both crossed our fingers when he hit the enter key. A blank screen appeared. “What did we do wrong?”
“Without a clue, we can’t go any further. It’s not even going back to let us try again.”
Trevor held me in his arms. “It’s all right. We’ll get through this together.”
“I’ve been so focused on just getting through this treasure hunt that I’ve not thought about the future. Let’s assume we get out of here. What next? I go to Tulsa and play being Samantha? None of your friends and family will believe what happened nor will I know enough to about your life to truly be Samantha to them. And you? Are you going to go to South Africa and be a personal trainer? What about us?” Now I knew I was acting like a woman as I was getting all emotional.
Trevor hushed me and rocked me slightly. “I’m not leaving your side. I can give you everything you need to know about being Samantha. Come one. We’re done here. Let’s go back upstairs to the sitting room and relax.”
I let Trevor lead me but I wasn’t about to let go of his hand. He was my rock right now and I needed his steady strength. We weren’t sitting long before Cherry and Hugh came into the room and sat down across from us. They stayed silent, their fingers entwined with each other’s. They made a strange couple. Next came Indira and Billy Rae-Bob and finally James and Olga. We all sat looking rather defeated.
“Well done Samantha and Trevor. I’ve been watching the two of you very closely.” Sebastian stood nearby wearing a tuxedo. I didn’t even hear him come in. “For those of you that don’t know, Samantha and Trevor completed the treasure hunt.”
“But there was no door, no safe, and no gold.”
“That’s not entirely true, Samantha, but nothing about this weekend is as it seems. You see, I’m Sir Arthur Campbell and this…” Who we thought was a dead Sir Arthur came into the room wearing a butler outfit. “…is Sebastian. He’s been running things behind the scene and is obviously not dead.”
I was a little more than perturbed, but it was Olga that stood threateningly. “I’ll tear you limb from limb. What’s the meaning of all of this?”
“Obviously the innovation I wanted to show you all is mind transference but in order for people to adjust properly to their new bodies they need something to focus on other than themselves. Competition, confusion, and urgency need to happen so that the mind and body can meld together. The treasure hunt, the death of Sir Arthur, and the timed treasure hunt supplied all these things. Consider a map of the United States. Highways connect major cities together. Each of your brains is very much like that map however no two brains are alike. Samantha might have a highway from New York to Boston, but James probably didn’t. Our brains build highways for information to pass through in a completely unique way from someone else. By transferring a brain into another body, those highways and maps don’t align properly.”
Sir Arthur continued. “Your brains needed to adapt to your new body and build new highways. The treasure hunt was designed to ensure all parts of your brains functioned in such a way as to finalize the connections. By now, you’re completely melded. Had this not happened, you would have likely all died. This is a huge success.”
I looked at Sir Arthur. “Granted I love this new body, but you’ve put us all in danger. How are we to live moving forward? I can’t pass for Samantha without her memories.”
Hugh stood. “And I can’t be a CEO of a company I know nothing about.”
“Samantha, look how you’re sitting.”
I glanced down and saw I was sitting exactly as Samantha had before. My legs were crossed making sure no one could look up my dress. “What has the way I’m sitting got to do with passing as Samantha?”
“One of the things I did say that was true was transference is one way. The brain is damaged during transfer. It does heal however, but the damaged areas can no longer be transferred over top of again. As the brains heal, you’ll slowly become more like Samantha. Not your personality, but her mannerisms and her memories will slowly come to you. Sometime over the next two days each of you will be able to pass as the original. Consider this my gift to you. Everything you always wanted to be, even if you didn’t quite know it or acknowledged it yourself.”
“So now I’m Samantha Hunter and you’ve carefully found my true love only to send us on our way again tomorrow? Trevor will go to South Africa and I will go to Tulsa, Oklahoma. We’ll be half a world away from each other.”
“Love will find a way, Samantha. However, to help things along I’ve also taken the liberty to prepare job offers for each of you in many of my subsidiary companies. I have a company in Tulsa and in South Africa. I can arrange for Trevor to move to where you are or you to move to him. That’s the same for all of you.”
“What about the other groups of people?”
“That was a lie. You’re the first with the exception of some testing and volunteers. Any more questions? All right then. Meet me back in the dining room in two hours.”
Trevor wasted no time and took my hand to lead me to my bedroom. “What do you think?”
I looked at him quizzically. “About life? About us? About where we will wind up? About when my first period will be?”
He smiled and once again I nearly melted under his gaze. “I think life is great. I’m not keen on South Africa and I hear it’s no place for women, especially very pretty blondes. Your period should start Tuesday, assuming you’re not pregnant already. About us? I don’t want to live a day without you.”
“Pregnant? Oh my God!”
“Don’t worry sweetheart. Your body is very regular with twenty-eight day cycles. The most likely time for you to get pregnant is from eleven to eighteen days after the start of your period. The chances are pretty slim right now. What are you thinking about us?”
“That’s a relief. I think that we make a great couple. Our lovemaking is sensational and I have no desire to be with anyone else. That is of course if you remain who you are and don’t become like the original Trevor.” He smiled and swept me into his arms, a place where I could never get enough of. I looked down at us and noted the dirt and wrinkles of our clothes. “I think we might want to change for dinner.”
I went over to the wardrobe to find half a dozen beautiful dresses. There were also clothes for Trevor in there. “That cheeky bastard. Sir Arthur’s assuming we’re sleeping together tonight.”
“Let’s not disappoint him then. That red dress will look wonderful on you.”
***
At dinner I sat with Trevor on my right and James on my left. Everyone sat around the table next to who they were before. I needed some closure with Indira in my old body. “James, I don’t understand why you wanted to be me. Looking around the room, I’d gladly have changed places with anyone here.”
“There were several reasons. First, you were male. In my country, women still do the majority of the housework and can never truly rise to positions of power. Buddha was also a man and thus it suggests that before you can move on to the astral plane, you must become a man first. Second, you were a challenge to me. I felt balanced in my old body, but you were so unbalanced I believed if I could be you and find balance then I would truly become spiritually wise. Third, I gained nearly thirteen years of life. And last, but not least, I hated having my period every month and squatting to pee.”
“That’s funny as I’m very much looking forward to my first period.” Trevor squeezed my thigh as he knew what I was thinking.
***
The next morning I woke with Trevor’s body wrapped around mine. Overnight many fragments of Samantha’s life filled in the gaps of what I didn’t already know. Sir Arthur was right that the memories would come. With the gaps growing smaller and smaller, I had less and less trepidation over living Samantha’s life. It was a wonderful feeling.
I snuck out of bed and relieved myself and used the bidet like a professional. I stared at myself in the full-length mirror taking in all that I’d become. My long blonde hair framed my face and my blue eyes. The dark blue nightgown did little to hide my sexy body. I hoped I’d never take myself for granted. Trevor’s hands wrapped around my waist and pulled me against his morning firmness. His lips sought mine. I turned around and kissed him, his hands gripping my butt. “Good morning, sweetheart.” This was the second time he called me that. I rather liked it.
We got changed and waited in our room for a while. Once we got to the airport Trevor would go back to South Africa to tie up loose ends. We promised we’d be together in a few weeks in Tulsa. A knock sounded at our door. I let in Sir Arthur.
“I wanted to see you both off. I’ve wired five million dollars into each of your bank accounts. If nothing else I wanted to live up to my end of the treasure hunt reward. I have suitcases in case you wish to take any clothing with you. I thought you might want to drive together to the airport.” He tossed me a key.
“Thank you.” I leaned over and hugged him, kissing him on the cheek.
“You’ve changed.”
“Only for the better.” With that he bowed slightly and left.
“What car did he give you?”
“Not telling.”
“Oh yes you will.” Trevor tackled me playfully and we wrestled for the key which dropped forgotten from my hand onto the tile floor.
Westworld
April 3, 2028
“Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome the CEO of Future Global, Malcom Sanders.”
The lights in the conference hall dimmed and a spotlight appeared on a man dressed in jeans, tennis shoes, and a Hawaiian aloha shirt as he walked across the stage. After an initial robust round of applause the attendees fell silent. Malcom Sanders was the latest Silicon Valley technology wizard that had quickly established himself far above his competitors in recent years. His appearances were rare but always accompanied by life and market altering innovations.
“Today marks a new era in the history of the world’s entertainment industry. In the heart of the Indian Ocean a new island has risen.” A satellite image appeared behind him that slowly zoomed into a small dot clearly visible from space. “This island was not created by nature, but rather built and engineered. It spans nearly 6.4 million acres.” The image grew on the screens until physical features began to appear on the surface. It looked remarkably like Utah with towering islands of rock, rivers, deserts, and forests. The images transitioned to making it feel that you were flying over the landscape. Details began to emerge. Buffalo ran across the prairie, vultures flew in the sky, and a train belched smoke in the distance. The screens followed the train as it pulled into an old west town bustling with stagecoaches, horses, and people.
“Welcome to Westworld, the largest most technologically advanced theme park in the world.”
Malcom paused with good effect letting the images of the world before them speak for themselves.
“Malcom Sanders will now take your questions. You sir, in the front row. Please ask your question.”
“As incredibly realistic as this looks, how is this different from any other ‘live action’ theme parks?”
“An excellent question. Inside this theme park are thousands of ‘actors’, each living out their life according to their program. Visitors will become an integral component of the actor’s lives, altering their story and interacting with them in such a way that makes the world real. Switch to the live feed please…”
The screens flickered and the town reappeared. “Find Mary Halliday.” An overlay on the town appeared highlighting people in red and green hues. The camera isolated one red tinted person then zoomed in. The overlay was removed and the camera now followed the movement of a lovely brunette woman. “Meet Mary. Mary is a nineteen year old woman. Her father lives in the hills several miles north of town. She comes to town twice a week to pick up supplies. Her father is ill and can’t make the trips himself.”
A man approached Mary. “Overlay and audio please.” A red tinting appeared over Mary and a green hue appeared over the man. “Mary is an actor which is represented by the red coloring around her. The man approaching her is a guest. Let’s remove the overlay and listen in…”
“Excuse me, ma’am. I couldn’t help but notice you. You’re very beautiful. I’m new in town and would enjoy the company of such a fine woman as you.”
The woman halted and looked the man over. “That’s very kind of you to say, sir. Unfortunately, I must get back to my father. He’s ill and is awaiting my return. Good day, sir.” She turned to leave but he grabbed her arm. “Unhand me, sir!” Undaunted the man pulled the woman through the streets.
“The lady asked you to let her go.”
The man looked up the street to see a weathered looking cowboy slowly walking towards them. “She’s mine!”
“I’ll give you to the count of three to let her go.”
The man pushed the girl aside who tripped on her dress and fell into the dusty street. He pulled aside his slicker to show the weathered cowboy his holstered pistol. “This is none of your business.”
“It is now.” The weathered cowboy pulled back his hand and let it hover over his six-shooter. The young woman looked back and forth between the two of them.
The man drew his weapon but the cowboy was faster and a shot rang out. The guest slumped to the ground amid cries and shouts from the people in the conference room.
“Audio off. No need to worry. The guest will wake up unharmed in his room about thirty minutes from now. There are repercussions to your actions, but no guest ever comes to harm. Mary, will remember the man and stay away from him. She might even become more cautious over time. The guest and this incident has become a part of her life.”
“I still don’t understand. These are simply people acting out their script.”
“Are you single, sir?”
“What?”
“I asked if you’re single. You’re not wearing a wedding ring and it appears you’re here alone. Are you single?”
“Yes, but why does that matter?”
“Send out Cherry, please.”
A voluptuous woman walked out onto the stage. “Hello, Malcom.” She reached out her hand and touched his shoulder, letting her fingers linger there.
“Cherry, would you give this man a kiss?”
“Of course.” The man looked a little shocked as Cherry sashayed her way over to him. She wrapped her arms around the man and kissed him then stood to the man’s side.
“Tell me, did you notice anything different about Cherry?”
“What are you talking about?”
“Cherry is an actor. Cherry, please show the audience what it means to be an actor.”
“I’d be happy to.” Cherry pulled at her chin and peeled away her face leaving a man-made substructure underneath.
“Everyone, our actors are robots.” There was a gasp that rippled through the crowd. “Cherry is completely anatomically accurate. She has body heat, a pulse, can feel, and has her own personality. She picks out her own clothing in the morning, and lives her life according to the constraints of our programming. You see, real people as actors would never work as at the end of the day they must go back to their real lives. To make an environment like Westworld truly real, we must have actors that believe this is their life. There is a rhythm in Westworld where actors and guests create a truly authentic experience.”
“Ma’am, you have a question?” A lady from the crowd stood.
“Why the old west? That guest that just got shot is probably not enjoying himself.”
Malcom smiled. “All of us live in a digitally connected world. You have multiple communication devices with you as you stand there. There’s never a moment or place it seems that you can truly disconnect from the world and live a more simple life. Most people dream of such a life, even as they receive twenty messages from work and their family in the time it takes to go to the bathroom.” The crowd laughed. “The old west is simple, unhindered, and unstructured. A guest can take full control to live however they like. That man chose to access the darker side within him and tried to take that which didn’t belong to him. I’ve no doubt that had his method of approach been different with Mary, he would have had a much more amicable outcome.”
“You’re saying she would sleep with him?”
“Perhaps. All of our actors are predisposed to welcome relationships with the guests. Some male and female actors are much more willing to engage in amorous activities with the guests than other actors.”
“It sounds like Westworld’s more of a brothel than a theme park.”
“Our statistics show that over fifty percent of our guests engage in sexual activity at least once during their stay. However, you may be surprised to know that robbing a bank, joining a posse, having a gunfight, and getting into a brawl in a saloon are almost as high. You may also be surprised that our female guests indulge in sexual encounters at a slightly higher rate than their male counterparts. I do understand where you are coming from. The old west isn’t for everyone. Our island is broken up into three areas and Westworld takes up only one third. By 2030 Futureworld will open and by 2032 Fantasyworld will open.”
“We will take three more questions. You sir, with the black tie.”
“What will Futureworld and Fantasyworld by like?”
Images filled the screen of Futureworld being built and ground breaking of Fantasyworld along with concept art. “As you can see by the pictures, Futureworld is well underway. If you’re familiar with the latest media release of Star Wars XI, then you could picture yourself as an intergalactic mercenary, or an assassin on a mission to remove the leader of the dark forces. You’ll have the ability to travel to multiple planets. Fantasyworld is the world I’m most excited about and will have far more technology than the other two worlds combined. There will be castles, princes and princesses. Sword fighting and fire-breathing dragons that fly through the air. You could choose to be a fighter trying to win the hand of a princess, a sorceress casting fireballs at her enemies, or, if you remember the story The Sword in the Stone, a ruler of kingdoms should the sword accept you.”
Another member of the audience stood. “Why build an island in the Indian Ocean?”
“Have you tried to find over six million acres of uninhabited land? It was far more cost effective to build rather than buy. We were also able to choose a geographic location that will allows us to better maintain the environment’s climate. Besides, if a guest fails to pay, the only way to leave is a very long swim.”
“And now the final question. In the second row, ma’am?”
“How much will it cost for a guest?”
“The average all-inclusive cost for a guest to spend a week in Westworld is one million dollars.”
“At that price only the world elite would be able to afford it.”
“We understand that, but the cost to build a single actor is nearly one million dollars. We must be able to recoup our expenses.”
“That will be all for now. Thank you and good night.”
***
November 30, 2032
“Are you sure you want to do this? What kind of message will this send to the public?”
I looked over at Dustin Chambers, who had interned with me and my campaign manager, and smiled wearily. “I never knew going into politics would change my life so dramatically. Everything I say is fact-checked before I complete my sentence and every action is questioned by multiple factions as to my intent. Hell, even last week when I went to a restaurant for an old fashioned burger the media went crazy debating if I was against the soy farmers or for the slaughter of innocent animals. The answer is yes, I need this and I don’t care what people think. You’ve even been hinting I needed a vacation and for the past year someone has been leaving ads on my desk about this destination. We fought long and hard to retain my senate seat. I’m being groomed by the party as a potential presidential candidate for the 2034 election. I need a break.”
“You know the media will have a field day with this, Michael. Besides, Future Global has had a lot of glitches over the past few years. Guests getting killed, actors going rogue, and, of course, you can’t forget about the conspiracy theories. And why Westworld? Why not Futureworld or the newest location that just opened, Fantasyworld? If I had a few million to throw away, I’d go to Fantasyworld and kill myself a dragon. The latest ads show that if you kill the black dragon you win the hand of the princess. She’s gorgeous!”
I laughed. “There’s something to be said about the simplicity of the old west. Even with the glitches, I’ve been promised a full refund if anything goes wrong. They’re confident everything’s been addressed.”
“That’s what the last guest said before he got sliced in two by a laser gun in Futureworld.”
***
“Bring up next week’s guest list. Who do we have coming?” Malcom sat back and watched the pictures and names of the most promising guests flash by.
“We’ve got the usual mix, but only one outstanding guest.” The screen froze with a picture of a gray-haired man. “Michael Stevens, fifty-six years of age, just re-elected for his third term in the United States senate. Widowed, no children. We’ve been wooing him for over a year and have carefully prepared for his arrival. He’s considered to be the odds-on favorite for the next president of the United States.”
“He’s exactly who we need. Make sure nothing goes wrong with this one. Keep the media at bay. We’ll provide inside coverage we can leak to the media to give our sales a boost. Nothing scandalous. I want it to look like he’s having the time of his life.”
“Yes sir. We’ve got it covered.”
***
I had to admit I was very impressed. I’d been picked up in front of my house by a limousine that took me to the airport. A private luxury supersonic jet flew me to Future Global’s island in just over five hours. I was pampered with the best wine and food I’d ever had on a plane before. As soon as we landed and taxied to a stop, the entire plane descended on a giant elevator into the bowls of the island. Upon exiting the plane I was personally greeted by a woman dressed in a crisp dark blue dress skirt.
“Welcome to Future Global, Mr. Stevens. I’m Bethany Douglas. I trust your flight went well?”
“It was the most comfortable flight I’ve ever had.”
“Please, walk with me, Mr. Stevens.” I noted over a dozen planes and helicopters within the underground hanger as we moved to a large solid door. Everything appeared pristine, clean, and high-tech. “I know we’ve confirmed several times, but I want to make sure you’ve not had any last minute changes in your visit selections.”
“No changes. I’ve had a very busy life the past few years and I’ve been looking forward to this getaway.”
“I’ll be taking you straight to our guest preparation chambers and then you’ll be free to start your adventure of a lifetime. Would you like to sleep or rest before you begin, Mr. Stevens?”
I smiled. “I could use a rest, but I doubt I could sleep. You might think it odd, but I’ve been dreaming of lying out under the stars next to a campfire, no phone or communication devices anywhere near me. I’m a huge fan of Louis L’amour. What’s it like? Have you been to Westworld?”
Her smile was genuine. “Oh yes! I’ve been to them all now. Even the latest park, Fantasyworld. I really enjoyed each of them. In Westworld I decided to try my hand at being a ‘lady’ in a brothel. Let me say that it was a highly enjoyable experience.”
I looked at her and noticed she appeared unashamed by what she had done. “You don’t appear to me to be the brothel type.”
“That’s the beauty of what we offer here, Mr. Stevens. We all have our secret fantasies. I lived mine for three days. You’d be surprised by how focused you can be once you return to work after one of these vacations. Your mind can let go of the fantasies we tend to focus on and your productivity soars. I’d encourage you to indulge your fantasies while you have the chance over the next week. Try not to analyze the environment and live in the moment.”
“I’ll certainly take that into consideration.”
I was led down a series of hallways and into a guest preparation room. “According to your pre-trip assessment notes we have a complete outfit for you, true to period. You will have a pair of pistols, which in every sense of the word are real weapons, however, no real harm could ever come from shooting the wildlife, actors, or other guests. You have enough money to pay for lodging, food, drinks, and services as you see fit. Keep in mind that if you lose your money, you’ll need to find more any way you can. There are criminal actors within Westworld which will not hesitate to steal from you. Here is your change room. Strip completely, including all jewelry. You’re not allowed to take anything into the room beyond. This protects you from losing your valuables but also helps with our internal security. I understand you wear contacts, those must also be removed. We have supplied period glasses to match your prescription. Once you strip, enter the room beyond. There’s a scanner between the rooms that will sound an alarm if any non-biological items pass through to the next room. Trying to sneak anything into Westworld would be a violation of our contract and you would leave here without a refund and subject to penalties. I know this has been rather long winded, but from this point on you’ll have no contact with us until your exit. Do you have any questions, Mr. Stevens?”
“None, thank you.”
“Then I wish you well, Mr. Stevens.”
I stepped into the change room and the door automatically closed and locked behind me. The room was comfortably appointed with a bathroom and lockers with biometric locks. A video was playing to remind me to not take anything with me into the next room. I stripped and removed everything, placing it carefully into one of the lockers and secured the lock with my hand print. I walked over to the next door and placed my hand on a second biometric reader. An audible voice sounded.
“Access granted. Please proceed into the next room.”
The door slid aside and I moved into the next room. The room was rustic with roughhewn wood and Spartan accommodations. My clothing was all hanging from a clothes rack. I quickly changed, anxious to start my vacation of a lifetime. It took several minutes to figure out the various layers and find the right place for my money bag. A door with a rusty metal latch led outside. I placed my hand on the latch and closed my eyes as I pushed the door open.
I stepped out into a train station. Several dozen people were moving to and from the train and the platform. Everything looked so real. The train belched out smoke and a whistle blew. “Ten minutes to all aboard!”
“Ya better git yur ticket if yur goin to Modesta.” I looked to see a grizzled old man pointing me in the direction of the ticket office.
“Thank you.” I murmured, and then thought about my Louis L’amour books. “Much obliged.” I smiled as I tipped my cowboy hat. I hurried over to the ticket booth but was interrupted by a young woman in a blue dress, umbrella, and flowered hat.
“Sir… Please sir.” Her voice had a sense of urgency to it.
“How may I help you, ma’am?”
“Are you going to Modesta?”
“I am.”
“I don’t mean to be forward, but you look like a kind man. I’m in danger.”
“What kind of danger? Should I notify the sheriff?”
“No! Please no! The sheriff is the reason I’m in danger. My father has a gold mine and the last time we were in Modesta the sheriff saw him exchange his bag of gold. He followed us back into the hills. My father was smart and knew we were being followed so he led the sheriff away from the mine and away from me. I trailed a ways behind and hid when I witnessed a confrontation. I watched the sheriff murder my father. I hid for two days and went back to town. I quickly boarded a train back to our home to go through my father’s belongings. I feel stupid even saying this, but I couldn’t retrace my steps back to the mine and I needed my father’s map and survey. You see, there’s gold and belongings hidden at the mine. This now belongs to me but I need help. I need protection. I’m also afraid to even mention this, but I’m short on money and need a ticket to Modesta. Would you help me?”
“Stay right here.” I headed to the ticket window. “Two tickets to Modesta please.”
I walked back to the young lady and handed her a ticket. “Michael Stevens at your service.”
She smiled warmly with tears in her eyes. “I knew I had a good feeling about you, Mr. Stevens. My name’s Charlotte. Charlotte Adams.”
“Well then, Miss Adams, we should get on the train.” I extended an arm to her.
***
An elderly Asian man exited a plane. “Mr. Enpo, to what do we owe this unexpected visit?”
“Malcom Sanders, I’m pleased you chose to meet me yourself. I understand you have Michael Stevens as a guest and since I’ve not toured your facility yet, I thought this was a perfect time to verify the results for the Order.”
“Please, come with me. How much do you know about what we do here?”
“Not enough so please indulge me by starting from the beginning.”
***
Inside a control room a team of four people monitored Michael’s movements. “Increase Charlotte’s desire for Mr. Steven’s but don’t make it too obvious.”
“Yes, sir. Would you also like me to increase or decrease the sheriff’s recognition of Charlotte?”
“Decrease it for now. Let Mr. Stevens get settled for a day or two. It will take them that long to gather the necessary items to go into the hills. This will allow their relationship to grow. Make sure the sheriff sees Charlotte when they head out of town.” The leader of the team turned to an older gentleman sitting behind them. “Is your team ready?”
“I don’t know why we waste time on this charade. I’ve already proven we only need twenty four hours of recorded brainwave activity before we do the transfer.”
“You and I both know that Malcom wants the best transfer possible. Do I need to remind you about the Ambassador to China and how speeding things up almost lobotomized him? Is our host fully prepared?”
The old man waved a hand irritably. “Just get him to me in two days. We’re using a three-year old host so the transfer will be seamless.”
***
Malcom walked with Mr. Enpo down a long glass hallway. “As you recall, we started Westworld with robots, however, mechanically we struggled to maintain them all and over time their ability to think logically locked into structured patterns.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Consider a computer playing a game of chess. At some point every possible pattern of the chess board will have been seen by the computer. The computer will eventually learn how to win under every circumstance. The decisions made by the computer will become rote and repetitive. We found the same thing with the robots. We tried to program them with flaws, even tried stimulating them with induced dreams to make their brains more fluid in different circumstances. To make a long story short, the robots simply didn’t work out and our goals couldn’t be met by such flawed devices.”
“Is that why our first replacements failed?”
“During our guest’s stay we use sensors to map their brain functions. Because we control the environment and record every action, our brain maps of them become exceptionally accurate. Our first brain map to robot transfer was extremely successful, but the robot brain core eventually demonstrated its logic flaws. Once we saw that the robot was no longer acting like their copied hosts, we were forced to bring the real human back from stasis and put them back into the world. This set us back at least a year.”
“That’s when you switched to living people?”
“Exactly.” Malcom stopped in a lab and lifted a syringe. “This is our greatest invention. This injection contains millions of nanobots that will find their way into a person’s brain. We can then see and hear everything the person does. More importantly, we can control the person. We began by replacing our robot actors with real people that we controlled with our injections. This was far less costly as the mechanical robots were constantly breaking down and we could program the ‘actors’ to live their life based upon a set of rules. At first, we attempted to simply inject our guests and send them back into the world with our programming. This was met with limited success as our programming took time. In order for a brain to fully become acclimated to the nanobot programming and not fight against it, it takes several months.”
“So how is this overcome when you only have a week with a guest?”
“We combined the brain map transfer with hosts that had been ‘actors’ for at least six months. The longer we’ve had the actor the more seamless the transference.”
“Explain to me how we’ll have full control over Michael Stevens and no one will ever know it’s not him.”
“First, we let Michael stay with us a few days as we map his brain functions. We then sedate him, inject the nanobots and institute our control programming. Next we will take a malleable host, a host that’s been under nanobot control for at least six months and transfer the brain map from Michael into the host and the host’s into Michael. This will assure that we have full control of Michael’s brain.”
“So if I understand correctly, you swap Michael’s brain into another body and take the malleable brain that was in that body and put it into Michael.” Malcon nodded. “How does the new malleable brain then know about Michael’s life?”
“We have one final step. We finish the process by copying Michael’s memory map back into Michael’s body.”
“Why are all those steps necessary? Why even copy Michael’s brain into the host?”
“Our host’s brain is a blank slate, wiped clean from hindrances over months of programming. Once we re-insert a copy of Michael’s memories, we now have, in essence, a fully functional Michael-bot. His exact body, DNA, everything. We have no mechanical way of truly backing up Michael’s brain, thus by putting his brain into another host we achieve two things. We can recover Michael within six months if we ever need to and it replaces our actor for our theme parks. I can’t tell you how satisfying it is to know some of these people will now become sex objects for our guests.”
Mr. Enpo smiled maliciously.
***
The train ride to Modesto took several hours but that was fine with me. Charlotte kept me riveted with her history and how much interest she showed in me. She was so realistic that after the first thirty minutes I stopped thinking of her as a robot and simply fell into role play. When we first got on the train I was watching her eyes closely and looking for telltale signs she wasn’t human. I didn’t find any.
When the train came to a stop I extended my hand to help Charlotte to her feet and I marveled at the soft warm touch of her fingers. She squeezed my fingers tenderly as she stood. A large man had got up near us and accidently bumped into Charlotte sending her falling into me. I grabbed her around her shoulders to steady her and found my nose buried in her hair. I inhaled deeply and smelled her sweet scent. She raised her face and her eyes met mine. She smiled and held my gaze.
“Can I trust you, Mr. Stevens?”
“Of course, Miss. Adams.”
“Then I propose we form a partnership. The people of Modesto, with the exception of the sheriff, don’t know either of us. Let’s pose as husband and wife. It will help us keep our costs down and allow us to stay together. Of course, if you feel I’ve already imposed on you too much, then I’m fine making my way to my father’s mine alone.”
“Don’t be silly. I’m more than happy to make sure you’re safe, Miss. Adams.”
She smiled so beautifully and leaned in to kiss me. “That would be Mrs. Stevens, or Charlotte would be even better.” Her lips were so soft and tender. It had been years since my lips touched another woman’s and Charlotte was a woman of exquisite beauty. “Here, put this on.” She handed me a worn, but smooth gold ring. “It belonged to my father.”
“What of your ring, Charlotte?”
“I have my mother’s with me as well. I took what few cherished belongings I had with me from my home.”
“Then let me help you from the train, Mrs. Stevens.”
Stepping out of the train and getting my first glimpse of Modesto was like stepping out of a time machine. The sun was about ninety minutes from sunset and getting low on the horizon casting long shadows that cut through the rising dust of the streets. I could smell the horses and the scent of desert sage as the breeze moved towards the east. I stepped down onto the wooden platform and turned to place my hands on Charlotte’s incredibly thin waist, lifting her down the last step to the platform next to me.
“Why thank you, kind sir.”
“My pleasure, beautiful lady.” Charlotte giggled at that.
“The hotel is down the street on the west side, across from the saloon. We should try to get a room for the night and then tomorrow find gear and horses to take us into the hills.”
I nodded as Charlotte slipped her arm into mine and extended her umbrella to shade her face from the slowly setting sun. For such a small town, Modesto was bustling with activity. Stagecoaches came and went and people walked upon the raised wooden walkways in front of the mercantile and other shops. As we approached the hotel I spotted ladies wearing tight-fitting corsets that pushed up their ample breasts. They were leaning over the upper railing of the saloon trying to entice men inside. A few even frowned when they spotted me with Charlotte.
I turned the handle of the wooden door to the hotel and let Charlotte enter first. We were greeted by a man that was busy with paperwork. “Welcome to the Modesto Hotel. Will you be looking for a room for the night?”
“We are.”
“And what additional services will you need? A hot bath is twenty-five cents extra.”
I looked at Charlotte who gave me a nod. “We’ll take the room and the hot bath. Is there a place I can get a bottle of whiskey?”
“The only place in town to get that is at the saloon across the way. That will be one dollar please. To get to your room go up the stairs, turn right and it’s the last room on the left. I’ll send my boy up with hot water for the bath.”
“Thank you.”
I turned to Charlotte who extended her arm again as I led her up the stairs. I was still marveling how things were so much simpler here. Getting a hotel room back in the United States involved providing identification, credit cards, and usually all kinds of signatures.
We entered the room and closed the door behind us. Charlotte placed her umbrella on the floor in the corner of the room and unfastened her hat, carefully putting it aside. With a few deft moves, her blond hair spilled over her shoulders. She walked over to me and placed her hands on my shoulders. Her eyes sparkled. For a brief second I wondered how any robot could be so realistic but that thought vanished when her lips met mine.
“I’m not usually this forward and I’m afraid you might think less of me for kissing you so brashly, Michael. It’s just that I’ve never felt so comfortable and safe around anyone before and…” She held up her ring. “… we are married after all.” Her smile lit up her face.
Four years. It had been four years since my wife had passed away and I never considered taking another woman to bed in that time. I recalled my conversation with Bethany to indulge my fantasies. This was a time for me to relax and break free of the structured routines of my life. I reached out and cupped her face with my hand and kissed Charlotte back, my left hand encircled her tiny waist pulling her against me.
We stepped apart and I could see she was breathing faster and her cheeks flushed a delicate pink hue. “Why, Mr. Stevens, I do believe I’ve never been kissed so passionately before. I’d like to freshen up from our trip and I suspect the bath will be ready soon. Why don’t you take a little time and get us something to drink from the saloon as I indulge myself in a hot bath?”
There was no way I wanted to leave, but I did want to see the saloon. After all, I came here to experience the old west and wanted to experience everything I could. A knock at the door sounded and we found a young boy carrying two large buckets of hot water. He proceeded to begin filling the tub and go back for more. I figured there was nothing more Charlotte and I could do anyways so I turned to her and smiled. “I’ll be back soon. Would you like anything else?”
“I’m fine, Michael. Take your time and enjoy all the modern amenities of Modesto while you have the chance. Tomorrow we’ll be sleeping under the stars.”
I squeezed her hand and left the room, slightly grateful for a few moments to get my head together. She was perfect and I had to keep reminding myself that she was a robot and everything around me was a carefully crafted amusement park.
***
“Sean. How’s the system update coming for tomorrow night?”
Sean didn’t even look up from his monitors. “On track and on schedule as usual. Just a reminder that we’ve been running out of actor sequence numbers and I’ll be renumbering all the actors tomorrow night along with performing the system update.”
Nancy Simpson stood with her arms crossed looking at the wiry artificial intelligence programmer. She’d put up with Sean Kingwood for years because he was the most talented programmer they had at Future Global. The problem was that he knew it. “I’ll remind you that Malcom is onsite this week and this update needs to be flawless.”
Sean looked up and finally met Nancy’s eyes. He pushed his glasses back up his slightly crooked nose and considered telling Nancy off. He’d seen the seedy underbelly of the organization and the enforced slavery of real people over the years. He was also fully aware of Future Global’s hidden agenda to take over the world. He’d kept this knowledge to himself. Secretly, he wanted to be stronger, more handsome, more of a take-action kind of guy, but one look at Nancy tapping her foot waiting for his response made him want to run away. “I’ve triple checked the code myself. If you’ll excuse me, there’s a lot of prep work that needs to happen before we push the update tomorrow.”
Nancy turned and walked away, her clicking heels echoing through the room as she went. Sean tapped a few keys bringing up live pictures of Grace Westhold. Sean sighed as he looked at her and brought up her bio. He ran his fingers across the screen reverently. Samantha Rawlings was her real name. She’d been kidnapped while she was visiting her mother’s home city in Lebanon and brought to Future Global eighteen months ago. She’d only just turned seventeen at the time and Sean was given the task to program her new identity as the slightly rebellious, highly feminine, bisexual, Princess Grace Westhold for Fantasyworld. He traced her long dark hair with his fingertips and stared into her large vibrant blue eyes. “Soon.” He whispered. “You’ll be free soon.”
***
The saloon had been everything I’d imagined. A slightly out of tune piano was being played in the corner, poker games, saloon girls, and smoke-filled air that smelled of tobacco and strong whiskey. Several of the saloon girls had tried to entice me, but one look at them and I knew they weren’t for me. Charlotte was several classes above these women and I wanted nothing to do with the women that were only here for pleasure. I watched as a fight had broken out and was even startled to see it spill out into the street where guns were drawn. The victor, I assumed was a guest, strutted back into the saloon, grabbed several ladies, a bottle of whiskey, and headed upstairs for celebrations.
I grabbed a bottle of whiskey and two shot glasses and headed back to the hotel. I paused at the door to my room and knocked lightly. “Are you decent, Mrs. Stevens?”
“Decent enough, Mr. Stevens.” Charlotte had a sweet and yet playful lilt to her voice.
I opened the door and could smell the humid and soapy air. A dark orange glow came through the west-facing window as the sun had recently set, framing Charlotte as she stood with her unbound hair cascading across her shoulders. A heavy towel was wrapped around her body. I kicked the door closed with my boot, my spur making a metallic jingle as I did so. She moved towards me dropping the towel to the floor, wrapping her arms around my neck and kissing me passionately.
I fumbled with the bottle and glasses, setting them down on a nightstand and then latching the door. I took in Charlotte and all her beauty. She was fantastic. Her body had a perfect hourglass figure with beautiful breasts. She was soft, but not fat. Her creamy white skin was so smooth to my touch. I was incredibly aroused and as we kissed and Charlotte wasted no time in removing my clothing.
We laughed, kissed, and touched until falling onto the bed together with a squeaky thump. I rolled her over onto her back and gently brushed her blond hair from her face. “I want you, Charlotte.”
She smiled and kissed me. “You must not be from around here as most men simply take what they want. If you’re asking, Michael, I want you too.” With that said she pulled me on top of her and I felt myself slide easily into her wet vagina. She moaned and arched her back with pleasure. Once again I struggled with the thought she was a robot, but she felt so real I pushed the thought aside as our love making increased its urgency.
***
“That was pretty hot. I mean we watch this stuff all the time, but Michael Stevens and Charlotte… I swear they were at it for hours.”
“Is watching guest porn all you ever do? How’s Michael’s brain mapping coming along?”
“We’re already at 90%. By tomorrow night everything will be ready.”
***
The next morning I was awakened by a kiss. “Good morning, Mr. Stevens.”
I looked up into the eyes of Charlotte and smiled, pulling her down into a lingering kiss. Last night had been amazing. Mind blowing. “Good morning, Mrs. Stevens.” I slid my hand down her bare back and pulled her on top of me.
“Mmmm. You feel very awake. Sadly, we need to get an early start on the day. That is if you still want to help me.”
I let her go but kissed her again. “Of course I want to help you.”
“Then I suggest we get dressed, get something to eat, and get going. “
I sighed and rolled out of bed but watched Charlotte out of the corner of my eye as she dressed. I wondered if Future Global had analyzed my taste in women and set this entire storyline in motion. Again Bethany’s words came to mind about allowing me to indulge my fantasies. I was more than happy to live out my adventure, even if it was scripted somehow.
The morning flew by as we ate and found the necessary gear and horses for a trip to the hills. With everything packed and the horses ready we mounted and headed out of town. I rode next to Charlotte, feeling quite comfortable in the saddle as I’d spent a few years learning to ride at an equestrian club. Charlotte gave a little gasp and kicked her horse to a gallop. It took a while before I caught up to her.
“Charlotte, what’s wrong?”
“When we were leaving town, I swear I saw the sheriff. I think he recognized me. We must hurry to get as far away from town as possible.” Her voice was frantic.
“Do you have the map?”
“I do.” She pulled the map from her saddle bag and handed it to me. It was crude but legible. I looked around to get my bearings.
“According to the map, we need to head northwest. However, if we head west, there’s a river that we can perhaps use to hide our tracks.”
The terrain had opened up and we were able to ride at a good speed without exerting our horses too much. The river turned out to be wide and shallow which was perfect for riding up and leaving little trace we were there. We rode a mile upriver before leaving it and heading north, northwest towards the mine. It was nearing sunset when we finally stopped for the night.
Charlotte had calmed down and seemed to be feeling more confident again. She busied herself getting some dinner together for us as I laid out our bedrolls. We decided not to have a fire as we didn’t want to attract the sheriff if he happened to be nearby. Tonight, at least, we’d be safe.
As dusk fell Charlotte and I settled in for the night. We used the horse blankets to cover us and she placed her head on my shoulder and cuddled close. I could tell she was frightened, yet she refused to give in to her fears. I wrapped my arms around her protectively and stared up into the night sky. There were so many stars and the night sky so dark. I never remembered feeling so alive before. This trip was worth every penny.
***
“Cue the scorpion and get the extraction team ready.”
“Everything’s in place. Ready to strike on your mark.”
***
I stayed awake for some time listening to the regular breathing of Charlotte and watching the moon rise casting a monotone glow across the desert. Coyotes howled in the distance. I went to kiss her forehead when I felt a sharp and powerful sting on my neck. Trying not to rouse Charlotte I bit my lip to keep from crying out and looked over my shoulder to see a scorpion crawling away. I started getting very sleepy and soon the sounds of the night drifted away.
***
Malcom Sanders looked down upon the body of Michael Stevens. The bright white lights, shining sterile floors, and glass walls of the transference room never ceased to thrill him. Every time a transfer was to take place he considered the impact he was making on the world. He was a God.
He looked over at the body of another man. This man was in his early twenties and much more fit than Michael, but had been with Future Global for three years and proved to be a popular selection among female visitors for their rendezvous. A holographic screen provided details of the second man. His actor reference number was A01121. Malcom looked over to Nancy Simpson. “Initiate the nanobot injection into Mr. Stevens.”
“Initiating…” Nancy hit a button on a computer and watched as a robotic arm moved a syringe into place near Michael’s neck. The robotic arm then moved forward injecting the nanobots into Michael before pulling away. A screen appeared with a three dimensional slightly transparent view of Micheal’s head that showed the nanobots spreading throughout his brain. Within minutes a beep sounded and the image showed equal distribution of the nanobots. Michael’s bio information then displayed on the screen with his name, picture, and new reference number of A12927 was flashing.
“We’re ready for transference, Mr. Sanders.”
“Initiate transference.”
“Initiating transference from A12927 to A01121.” The screen flashed and a horizontal bar indicated transference progress,
***
Sean Kingswood pressed a few keystrokes and watched his screen. A computerized voice sounded in his office. “Resequencing starting now.” Sean knew this would only take a few moments and used the time to hook himself up to the computer system. “Resequencing complete. All host reference numbers resequenced beginning at A012928. New host found – A12927. Would you like to begin resequencing again?” Sean frowned and typed ‘no’.
***
Nancy and Malcom were unaware the information on the screen just changed. The computer now showed “Transference from A12927 to unknown…” A message appeared. “Host A01121 reference not found. Transferring to next available host reference number A012928.”
***
Sean was unfazed by the resequencing glitch and initiated the systems update. The update included modifications to provide an internal back door for his personal new host. This would allow Sean to transfer himself into an actor that could alter his own programming and be tied into the network grid to alter other code as needed. With that in place he could secretly work to extricate himself and Grace from Future Global. His plan was carefully laid out.
First, Sean needed to transfer himself to a new host. Sean had never been happy with his looks and felt he would need a much stronger body to complete the tasks he had in mind. He’d already modified Princess Grace’s programming to find his new host trustworthy and to make her fall for him over time. Of course, he wanted Grace to fall for him because of who he is, but he knew it would take some time before he could safely clear her programming and stage everything for an escape. Having the opportunity to make love to Grace at least once was exciting for Sean. He also knew that over the next few days, Grace’s new programming would slowly work deep into her subconscious giving Sean an excellent chance that she would still look upon him favorably once her programming was eliminated. He needed her programming gone to get her out of Future Global.
Sean brought up his new reference number and bio. A picture of himself came up on the screen. He noted his new reference number. He then brought up the bio of Daniel Norland. A picture of a handsome man appeared and Sean noted his new reference number. A few more keystrokes brought up Grace’s bio and picture. “You’re mine, my sweet Grace. If you only knew all that I’m risking to set us both free. I even gave you the first number of the resequence as you’re by far the most beautiful of all our actors.” He glanced at her new reference number, A012928, smiled and initiated his own transference.
***
“Transference complete. A12927, Michael Stevens to, A012928, Grace Westhold.”
“What the Hell just happened?” Malcom shouted at Nancy.
Nancy was scrolling through computer screens frantically. “Oh God. Sean Kingswood resequenced the actors just as we started the transference. The transference program automatically picked up the next sequence number. Michael Stevens is now in the body of our famous Princess Grace. We’re in luck, however.”
Malcom slammed his fist down on the desk. “And why was this lucky?”
“Grace has been with us over a year. Her brain map will be a perfectly fine and malleable match for our programming of the new Michael.”
“That was damn lucky.” Malcom smiled ruthlessly. “I can’t imagine Michael waking up tomorrow finding he’s in the body of our most desired female actor. He deserves that fate. About Sean Kingswood. I don’t care if he’s our best programmer. Fire him! No. Kill him!”
“Yes, sir.”
***
Everything felt strange. I had such crazy dreams of men in white outfits standing around me, scorpions, and the feeling of floating weightless. And now? Now everything was just off. My body was slowly responding as I woke up. I opened my eyes and found myself in a huge bedroom with towering arched windows. Morning sunlight streamed through the windows and fell across the soft bed I was lying in. Bed? I was sleeping outside on the ground with Charlotte. How did I get in a bed?
“Good morning, Princess.”
I tried to speak, but felt somewhat disconnected. My mouth moved on its own accord and a soft sensual female voice emanated from it. “Good morning, Lily.” My body stretched and sat up as Lily placed some large pillows behind me. I could feel everything even though I wasn’t in control. It was as if I had to find my way out of a maze to get even a moment where I felt I had some control. I took one of those moments to look down and to my horror saw what I had felt on my chest as I sat up; two large breasts, barely contained within the thin silky fabric I was wearing.
“Would you like your breakfast in bed or by the window this morning, Princess?”
My mouth spoke again and I could feel myself become aroused as I looked over the lithe form of the young, attractive Lily. “By the window, Lily. I’d also like a bath this morning. Perhaps you and Alicia can join me again?”
Lily blushed bright red. “I’d be honored, Princess.” Lily pulled back the bed covers and I felt my body move and dangle my feet over the edge of the bed. Lily stroked her hands over my feet and slipped on some warm slippers. I stood on the floor as a cute redhead came into the room carrying a robe. I pulled Lily up and kissed her, then grabbed the redhead and did likewise.
“Mmmm. Good morning, Princess. I brought your robe.” The redhead slipped behind me and draped the robe over my shoulders but took special care to wrap it and her arms around me from behind as her lips met the back of my neck.
“You’re feeling frisky this morning, Alicia.”
“I’m always frisky around you, Princess.”
I felt so trapped and yet so connected to this body at the same time. I felt every nuance of this body. The tingle of my nipples as they hardened underneath the silk nightgown, the air on my hairless legs, the heat and moistness of my… God, what happened to me?
My body walked over to a table by the window and sat down. My legs crossed and I reached for some delicate fruits and meats to sample.
“I’ll ready the bath for us, Princess.” Lily bounded away humming lightly to herself. She was so adorable and I loved the way she tasted. Father never liked that I had a thing for other women, but it’s his own fault for selling me to the first man that brought in the head of the black dragon.
Where were these thoughts coming from? I was taking a vacation in Westworld. I was with Charlotte. Is this Fantasyworld? Have I somehow… I’m a robot? A female robot? My hand jerked at my thoughts and sent a plate of food crashing to the ground. “I’m so sorry, Alicia. Leave it for now. I’m ready for our bath.”
“Of course, Princess.” My body followed after Alicia as she headed towards the bath. For a brief moment I was able to take control as I passed a mirror. I paused to look at myself. I was tall for a woman, perhaps five foot ten. I was also very young. Maybe in my late teens. My dark hair flowed down my back to just above my waist. My large blue eyes, sculpted cheekbones, and full red lips gave me a look of timeless regal beauty. Alicia stood behind me and pulled my robe off my shoulders as I continued to stare at myself. My nightgown left nothing to the imagination, barely concealing my flawless light-olive skin, large D-cup breasts, waspish waist, and perfectly flat stomach. Lily joined Alicia and they both pulled the straps of my nightgown and let it fall lightly to the ground. I was stunningly beautiful and so enraptured by what I saw I once again lost control as I turned and kissed Lily, tasting the sweetness of her tongue against mine.
I watched from my peripheral vision as Alicia disrobed and took my hand to lead me to the large sunken bath. Lily joined us a few moments later and I was soon lost in their gentle touches and kisses. I’d never experienced anything so arousing and this body responded to every touch with ever increasing desire. By the time the bath had grown cold Lily and Alicia had several orgasms each and I must have had close to half a dozen. With each intense earth shattering orgasm my mind slipped further and further away from any control I thought I could steal. I had a few moments to assess my situation as I was drying off and struggled with the realization that I was a robot. I could understand a robot could be programmed to give pleasure, but to feel pleasure, the kind of pleasure I just experienced, made no sense to me. Something didn’t add up.
Lily and Alicia had changed and with blissful looks upon their faces kissed me again before leading me to the wardrobe. I got the impression that Lily and Alicia actually enjoyed themselves and were not merely catering to my needs out of obligation. Lily put on a slightly sad face. “You father has requested your presence this morning. Another suitor has asked about you.”
I felt my face frown. “I wish he would stop meddling in my life. If I ever get married off, would the two of you come with me?”
Alicia and Lily smiled. “Of course, Princess. What would you like to wear today?”
“You both know me so well. Anything that makes me look beautiful.”
Lily laughed at that. “That would be anything you own, or even a sack from one of the local farmers. How about this ivory-colored gown?”
“That would be wonderful.”
Over the next thirty minutes I was dressed in layer upon layer of silky material. Apparently because of my shape my corset didn’t need to be overly tightened, but I could feel the layers forcing me into a very formal posture. I felt like I was on autopilot but in a way that gave me ample opportunity to think. What happened to me? What happened to my real body? What happened to Charlotte? I couldn’t believe I was concerned about Charlotte, a robot, and her plight. Had I become so caught up in the plot that I lost myself? Was I some pawn in a larger scheme?
***
Malcom watched as the camera moved to follow the new Michael Stevens and Charlotte. Mr. Enpo stood nearby. “So that’s the new Michael?”
“We had a bit of a glitch last night, but everything worked out. Michael is completely under our control.”
“What kind of glitch?”
“It was a sequencing issue. One of our programmers resequenced our actor reference numbers at the same time we were performing the transfer. Michael was transferred into the wrong actor and we’ve had to strengthen his current program to avoid certain proclivities.”
“Proclivities?”
“His new host happens to be a slightly rebellious female princess that leaned toward bisexuality. We had to enhance Michael’s programming to make sure he wouldn’t respond sexually to another male or want to dress up in a feminine way.”
“That sounds like more than a glitch. What are you doing to make sure this never happens again? And what of the real Michael Stevens?”
“The programmer that caused all of this has been disposed of. The real Michael is likely fighting his new body and programming, but we know that will be a losing battle. Apparently he had his first lesbian sex this morning and from what I understand, his brain map has been quickly absorbing the new programming. He will always know something happened to him, but sooner rather than later he will find himself becoming more Princess Grace Westhold and less Michael Stevens. That process should take only a few weeks at his current rate of adoption.”
“When will the new Michael Stevens be back in place in the world?”
“We let him finish his week here. This allows us to carefully monitor his progress and test our control. He will be back to work as ‘our’ senator very soon.”
***
I found myself growing irritable as I waited for the guards to open the door to the throne room. Father always took his time even when he knew it was me that was waiting. Before the doors had opened completely I stormed through, hiking my delicate gown to make sure my feet didn’t catch any of the layers. “Father! I’m told you have yet another suitor for my hand. When will you let me live my own life and choose the one I want to marry out of love?”
The King, my father, glowered at me and stood. He was an imposing figure and walked quickly up to me. I had to look up into his intense eyes. That was until he slapped me and I collapsed on the ground. My hand went to my stinging cheek and I could feel the wetness from the tears that formed.
“You will not speak to me in that tone, young lady!” Then with surprising tenderness he lifted me to my feet and wrapped me in his arms. He led me over to a divan and sat me down, wiping the tears from my face. I struggled to be free of the confines. I wanted to yell and tell everyone that I was Michael Stevens. I looked up into my father’s eyes and sniffed. “Our lives are not our own. You need to understand that. You’re my daughter and I love you, but your rebellious nature can’t be tolerated. You have obligations.”
I started to wonder if all the robot actors lived a life like this away from the guests. In a way it made sense to build the story and make the actors more real. I thought of Charlotte and her story. She lived her life within the scripted confines of her story, but how much different was it for ourselves in real life? I felt my lips tremble as sadness overwhelmed me.
“I’m sorry, father. I wish I’d been born a simple peasant girl with no obligations.”
“And yet, look at you. There’s not been a day I haven’t seen you wearing the finest of dresses. You’re breathtaking and I know once you learn your place in this kingdom and your responsibilities you’ll one day be a fine ruler that the world will look up to for both your beauty and wisdom.”
I pouted and felt myself slipping further into the role. “What of the new suitor? Is he like the others that needs to kill the black dragon to win my hand?”
“The black dragon is a menace and has been burning our crops. Yes, if he wants your hand then he must kill the dragon.”
“Can I secretly feed the dragon so it remains strong? I’ve no desire to marry so young.”
My father laughed. “If the dragon lets you that close to feed it, then kill it yourself and I’ll consider letting you choose your husband.”
I knew he was simply toying with me but it wasn’t such a bad thought. What was I thinking? I’m Michael Stevens. A man. A senator. I’m not a princess. Yet one glance at myself and the feeling of my breasts confined within the corset suggested otherwise.
“The guards will take you to the castle square. There you’ll meet the new suitor and the others that are vying for your hand. Please be cordial to them. No one would be willing to kill a dragon for a rebellious and unfriendly princess.”
“I’ll be polite, father.”
“That’s what I want to hear. Now give me a hug and off with you. A reminder that tomorrow night is the royal ball.” We stood and I hugged my father tightly and directed the guard that I needed to stop by my room to make sure my hair and makeup were fine before entering the square.
Lily and Alicia were waiting for me and led me to the bathroom. They tenderly touched my face and I winced at the light bruising and pain. I loved how they doted on me and cared for me. In a few minutes they had helped me touch up my makeup and applied a light covering to mask my red cheek. I was grateful father hadn’t hit me harder.
I hugged and kissed Lily and Alicia. “Thank you both. I don’t know what I would do without you. The royal ball is tomorrow night. I want you both there with me.”
They jumped up and down. “We’ll make sure your dress is ready. Of course your suitors will capitalize on your time at the ball, but perhaps we can sneak away together for a dance?”
I smiled and came to a small epiphany. If I were a robot and I had certain programming, perhaps I could work within the programming and find a way to escape. “About my dress…” I paused realizing I was actually speaking. I was in control within the parameters of the programming. “I want to try something a little more daring.”
“Daring?”
“My father gave me an idea. He said if I killed the black dragon there was a good chance I could choose my own husband. Perhaps one of my suitors would help train me?”
“You’re so funny, Princess.”
“I’m not joking. I want to alter my dress to make sure my suitors can’t take their eyes off of me. You see this dress I’m wearing? They nodded. “What if we remove some of the layers underneath? Make the dress sleek and flowing.”
“That would be scandalous! What would your father say?”
“Father told me today that I need to think more like a ruler and to understand my role and my place. What better way to show him I’m taking control of my life for the betterment of the kingdom? Besides, it’s not like I’d be wearing anything that isn’t flattering. I’d never wear anything that’s not pretty.” That last sentence shook me up a little. I was in control but I said it. Could it be that my programming is playing with my psyche?
“We’ll work on it together while you’re away this morning. It’s very exciting.” They hugged and kissed me and I left my room as the guard escorted me to the castle square. I walked down hallway after hallway focusing on how this body felt. My hips swayed more from side to side and I could feel the weight of my hair on my head. My breasts bounced and jiggled with each step. Perhaps it was the programming, but this body felt incredible. My legs and thighs were perfectly smooth and hairless. They glided softly against the silk. My face felt firm and toned, nothing like my slightly sagging cheeks had been. I licked my full lips and felt their plump sensitive richness. I’m losing it. How long will it be before I’m thinking just like a young princess and completely forgetting my life before?
The guard opened the door and ushered me out into the castle square. I looked around at the lavish stone and flowering trees. I took a deep breath to center myself and the air smelled fresh and laced with scents of flowers. A herald pronounced my arrival. “Princess Grace Westhold.” I watched as the crowd that gathered took a knee.
My programming kicked back in as I had no idea what I was doing. “Arise, faithful citizens. As you’re well aware our kingdom faces a menace. The black dragon is the most ruthless and dangerous of all the dragons. Bring its head to my father and he’ll be forever in your debt. A debt he’s willing to pay for with my hand in marriage. I’m inviting each of you to the royal ball tomorrow night. For those of you that wish it, I’m here to grant you my blessing for the day.”
Men and women eagerly lined up to kiss my hand and seek my blessing. I was surprised to see some women seek an opportunity for a private rendezvous with me. I was a robot and I was there to please the guests. I assumed that was why I pulled one woman close when she slipped a note into my hand and I whispered a promise to meet her in the gardens the following day.
Then I saw him. I knew he wasn’t a guest, but there was a yearning and a drawing inside me as he knelt and kissed my hand. “I’ve not met you before, have I?”
“No, my lady. I’m new to the kingdom.”
I was strangely drawn to this young, handsome man; a thought that simultaneously excited and repulsed me. I was a man. I was M… I was Michael. I wrestled for control and to maintain my grasp on reality. It was an incredible battle for my mind that I knew I was slowly losing. He gently squeezed my hand and it felt like some clarity rushed back to me, to who I was. My memories returned. He smiled as he watched me pause.
“Do you have a moment we could speak in private, my lady?”
The guard stepped forward to grab the man and I put up my hand to halt the guard. I tipped my head, making sure it was me that was controlling it. “Yes...” It dawned on me that somehow this man made me think clearer and have more control. I needed to be careful and I certainly didn’t want to lose the control I now felt I gained. “…but my guard must stay close.”
His eyes showed understanding and he nodded his head.
“Guard, that’s enough greeting for today. When the other people have been escorted from the square, I will sit with this man. You can stand nearby in case I need you.”
“Yes, Princess.”
I stood patiently as the guests were asked to leave the square. I then walked over to a large stone bench and sat down. The man watched the guard closely and sat at the far end of the bench, but not close enough to touch me. The guard kept his distance.
“I believe an introduction is in order.”
“Yes. Of course, my Lady. My name is Daniel Norland.”
“What brings you to the castle today?” I felt oddly in control, but knew the programming was still in place. I watched as my hand smoothed a portion of my dress. It was such a feminine thing to do. Was that me that did that?
“First, my Lady, I want to assure you I mean you no harm.”
I felt confidence in this man. He was trustworthy. “I believe that.”
I watched as he glanced at the guard then focused on me again. “I’m here to rescue you.” His voice was barely above a whisper.
“Rescue me?” My control momentarily faltered. “The only thing I need rescuing from is this absurd notion that I have to marry the man that kills the black dragon.” I shook my head confused as my control returned.
“Future Global.”
The words resonated in my head. “What did you say?”
“Future Global has enslaved you. I’m going to rescue you.”
What was he saying? He knew I was Michael? “I…” I fought for control. “I’m a robot.” I shook my head and these dastardly female hormones started me crying. The guard noticed and took some steps towards us, placing his hand on the hilt of his sword. I put my hand up to keep him away. “It’s all right. I’m fine.” The guard nodded and stepped back. Daniel looked a little confused but then it was gone.
He whispered softly again. “You’re not a robot. You’re a real person controlled by artificial intelligence through nanobots injected into your brain.”
Not a robot? Of course that makes sense now. It’s how I feel everything. But that meant I was in the body of a young woman. A real young woman. “I’m confused.”
“Listen carefully. I’m able to free you from the control programs but I can’t do this until I’m ready. Releasing control of the nanobots and programming now could harm you. You must be Princess Grace Westhold. You’ll feel yourself gaining more and more control as I’m near you. However, if you deviate too far from your programming it will bring attention to you. Do you understand?”
I nodded. I didn’t understand what this man was about, or if perhaps I was putting myself in danger, but I felt I could trust him. I raised my voice slightly. “My father says that whoever kills the black dragon will be the man I marry, however, if I kill the black dragon he would let me choose my husband. Would you train me?”
Again, he looked confused and then realized I was granting him a chance to spend time with me. “It would be an honor, my Lady.”
“Then meet me in the forest behind the castle this evening when the sun is low. Bring weapons for me to train with.”
He stood, knelt, and kissed my hand again. “Until then, my Lady.”
I watched him go. My emotions were running wild. I was afraid for myself but that brief conversation gave me hope. As he exited the castle square I felt the programming grow stronger again but still not as strong as it had been.
I lingered a while pondering my fate. Somehow I’d been put into this body. When I recall my dreams from last night I have a hard time believing that this was an accident. The sting of the scorpion maybe drugged me. The men in white… Perhaps they took me somewhere and did this to me. So does this mean someone else is in my body? Or perhaps my body is dead. Of what value would it be to swap someone into my body?
It finally dawned on me. I was a US senator and potentially the next US president. What if these nanobots were used to control my body like they’re controlling me now? Could they replace me? I laughed at myself for these crazy thoughts then looked down upon my new body. I’d been sitting like a woman and said earlier I loved dresses and being pretty. Maybe I wasn’t too far from the truth after all. Maybe there was a way back. I looked at my slender and delicate hand and touched my lips with my fingers. I’d never even once thought about what it would be like to be a woman and I’m certainly enjoying myself. What if I never wanted to go back to whom I was, but is that just crazy talk?
***
Malcom paced back and forth as he watched the monitors. He didn’t like the fact that Mr. Enpo continued to hover over his shoulder and kept extending his stay. “Nancy, bring up the status of our new Michael Stevens.”
The monitors flashed and statistical information scrolled across the screen. “Everything is showing green. Full control is established and even the proclivities have been removed. In four days he’ll exit and we’ll send him home. Our operations center is ready for real-life transition for twenty-four hour monitoring.”
“Perfect.”
“Sir, we’ve noted some peculiar changes in the Fantasyworld storyline.”
“What’s happening there?”
“Our new Princess Grace Westhold is pushing the boundaries of her programming. Apparently she has it in her head to try to kill the black dragon herself, even recruiting suitors to help train her.”
Malcom scratched his chin. “This isn’t unusual. I’m sure Michael Stevens is finding he can’t go around the programming and is adapting. He’s trying to make the story more palatable to him, like he has more control than he really does.”
“Should we correct the course of the story and reinforce the programming?”
“No. At least not yet. Grace is still rebellious against the King’s proclamation. This could prove to be very useful from a guest perspective. Save the princess from a fate she doesn’t want and win her heart. It’s a little more realistic and could offer some unique plot twists. I think we’re fine but we’ll revisit it if it gets too far out of line.”
***
My control continued to slip the longer I was away from Daniel. This was somewhat fine with me as my clarity and memory were improved and I could use my ‘autopilot’ to allow myself to think. If Daniel was working for Future Global did he really know about my situation? Did he really want to rescue me, Michael Stevens, or Grace Westhold? When I considered the options I would have thought he would tell me he knew I was Michael. This leaves me with one consideration; that Daniel was likely smitten with this body and with Grace. I need to be careful not to disclose too much. It was highly possibly that if he knew the truth he might not want to rescue me at all and I’d be trapped here as a slave the rest of my life.
What would a rescue look like? If Daniel was smitten with this body and not actually trying to rescue Michael then I doubt he would stop in the middle of a rescue so that I could get back to my body and my life. Putting myself in his shoes, he’s likely hoping to steal me as he escapes Future Global. The frightening part of all of this is that I recognize I’m losing myself the longer I’m exposed to the programming and this body. Logically, I know I’m a man, but my deep desire was to now be pretty and wear dresses. The programming was eating away at who I was. It was like biofeedback. Every time I tried to exert myself, who I really was, the programming told me that’s not who I am. To seize control I needed to succumb. To have any ‘life’ I needed to give up my old self. Did all the actors here go through this? Are they forever altered with no hope for recovery? If I got back to my own body would I find myself wanting to wear dresses? They were so beautiful. I loved them…
I found myself back in my rooms. I’d been so focused on my thoughts that I couldn’t remember how I got here. Alicia and Lily had set out some food for lunch and were waiting for me. They curtsied as I entered and I worked in earnest to regain my control. “Please, both of you, I don’t need to be curtsied to, at least not in the privacy of my own rooms.”
“Yes, Princess.”
“Come. Sit down and have lunch with me.” They looked startled at the thought. “It’s all right.” I took their hands and led them to the table. “Lily, if you had your choice, would you still serve me?”
“What do you mean by choice, Princess?”
“If you could choose to be anything, do anything, would you still choose to be with me?”
“That’s silly, Princess. I don’t have a choice.”
I hated the thought that Alicia and Lily were slaves to their programming. To think that my control program had me suggest they needed to pleasure me this morning and that their programming forced them into it made me ill. “This morning I suggested we take a bath together. Did you do that because you wanted to or because I asked?”
Lily looked confused. Alicia responded. “We adore you, Princess. Of course we want to be with you. Why are you asking these questions? Do you not want us around anymore? Have we done something wrong?”
“No. You haven’t done anything wrong. My father told me I have to marry the man that brings him the head of the black dragon. I feel I’ve no choice in the matter and resent that I have no control over my life. I don’t want either of you to feel the same way about me. I don’t want you to satisfy my urges because I ask you to. I guess I need to know you want to spend time with me rather than feeling that you’re obliged to.”
Lily got up and knelt at my feet. “Don’t send us away, Princess. We love you. You keep us safe and care for us. If I may be so bold..?”
She looked at me seeking permission but for what I had no idea. I nodded. Lily stood, leaned over me and kissed me with such love and passion that it left me breathless. Warmth spread throughout my body like a fire. I looked over to Alicia. “What about you, Alicia?”
She smiled and walked over to me, pressed her lips against mine and slipped her tongue past my lips. Her fingers lingered in my hair as she pulled back. “I always want to be with you and Lily.”
I stood and pulled them both into my arms. I couldn’t be positive that their programming made them this way, but it made me feel better knowing they wanted to care for me of their own volition. The room darkened as a shadow passed by the glass balcony doors. I stepped over and opened the doors wide and stared in amazement at the sight of a huge black dragon flying overhead. I watched as it banked and blew fire over the crops outside the castle walls.
Alicia and Lily pulled me back inside and closed the doors. “It’s larger than I thought it would be.”
“Please don’t try to kill the dragon yourself, Princess.”
“If I’m to protect you both and keep you with me, then I must find a way. My father won’t change his mind. It’s getting late and I’m to meet a man who promised to train me.”
Alicia and Lily looked at me with wide eyes. Lily grabbed my hand and lifted her chin. “It’s an honor knowing you want to take care of us as we want to take care of you. We don’t want you hurt, but if you’re sure you’re going to do this how can we help you?”
“Work on the ball gown. If it helps to move someone on my behalf to kill the dragon for me, it might also be enough to let them at least let me keep you both with me as well.”
***
It took a little maneuvering but I lost my guard and slipped beyond the castle walls and into the forest. Daniel was there and I felt compelled to stand and watch his fit and handsome body. Minute by minute I could feel myself losing the battle against the programming. I felt like Princess Grace and was excited to be in this man’s presence.
Daniel spotted me and looked around for guards. He came to me and his hand touched my cheek. I took a step back as my control program ebbed away slightly. He leaned in close again and I could feel his warm breath on my neck. I practically swooned until he started whispering.
“Grace, there are cameras everywhere and even now they could be watching us. We must look like we’re following the story line. In two days I think I’ll be ready to help us escape. That is if you want to escape with me.”
I whispered back to him. “I’m confused but I know deep down I want to leave with you.”
“Don’t ever deceive me, Grace.” He said it with an edge to his voice that gave me pause. “Now slap me and tell me that I’ve crossed the line.”
I actually smiled at that. Even though I was drawn to him like a magnet he was being rather assumptive with me. I stepped back and slapped him across the face. “You overstep your bounds, sir. If you’ll not behave yourself and be honorable, training me as I ask, then I’ll find another suitor more worthy.”
I hit him hard enough that he didn’t have to fake the sting or the hand that automatically raised to his face. “I’m sorry, my Lady. I presumed much. Give me a chance to redeem myself. I brought you a small sword with which we can practice.”
***
Nancy leaned over a monitor and watched the young Princess Grace practice sword fighting with another actor. Michael Stevens was truly getting into character. She reviewed his brain map and saw how the female portions of his brain, those that made him think and respond as a female were already over ninety percent while the average adoption of his programming was just over forty percent for the rest of his brain. She’d never seen a male to female transference before and made note to let Malcom know that there’s little chance they could ever restore Michael should the need arise.
***
The sword training turned out to be quite the obvious act of futility and downright painful. I realized that my strength was far less than it ever was before and the activity, especially in a heavy gown, left me breathless and sticky. It was dark when I arrived back at my room and Alicia and Lily had left dinner out for me. A note let me know to ring for them when I returned as they were working on the gown for tomorrow night’s ball. As much as I wanted a repeat of this morning, having a little time to myself was lovely. Funny how I’d never thought of time alone being lovely before.
I struggled a little getting out of the first few layers of dress and realized why it was so important to have ladies in waiting to help with such a challenge. I found it even harder to get out of the corset which was tied up from behind. I pictured myself as an insane person trying to get out of a straitjacket. Grateful for a more flexible body I slowly inched my way out of the rest of my clothing and slipped on a robe. By this time I was hungry and tired.
After finishing my meal I headed to the wardrobe to find something to sleep in. I found several nightgowns and surprised myself by choosing the most daring and beautiful one of them all. I climbed into the oversized bed and tried to remember who I really was. My memories were becoming hazy and I felt myself slipping more and more into being Grace. I’d begun noticing how smells and tastes would trigger a memory or an emotion. That wasn’t something that I recalled ever happening as a man.
As I lay in bed my hands roamed across my new body. My breasts were firm and full and the slightest touch sent waves of pleasure through my body. I remembered the bath from this morning and I moaned as my hand and fingers mimicked the caresses of Alicia and Lily. My mind drifted to fantasizing about Daniel and his warm breath on my neck. I could imagine feeling his strong muscles and feeling helpless in his arms. With Alicia and Lily there was a sense of warmth and love, but the thought of yielding to someone stronger was irresistible. My finger slid easily inside my wet folds as I continued to picture myself being taken by Daniel. Minutes later I muffled my scream as an earth shattering orgasm overtook me.
I lay there basking in the afterglow and try as I might I couldn’t imagine being a man any longer. In my mind I saw a series of walls around my true identity. That wall which surrounded my gender had just completely collapsed.
***
I felt the bed move and a body slide in on either side of me. “We’re here to warm you up, Princess.” I smiled as I kissed Alicia and Lily each in turn. “You didn’t ring us last night.”
“I was so tired after the training and I didn’t want to bother either of you. You deserved your rest. Maybe I should give up on the idea of killing the dragon and simply run away with you both.”
Alicia moved some dark strands of hair from my eyes. “It could be years until someone kills the dragon. In the meantime we get to enjoy all the benefits of castle life. Good food, wonderful clothes, soft beds, and large baths. Besides, there are benefits to being a princess.”
“Like what?”
“You get two ladies in waiting willing to meet your every desire.” She brushed her lips just below my ear and licked my earlobe.
“Mmmm. There is that. We could always wait until someone does kill the dragon before running away.”
A knock sounded at the door to my room and Lily and Alicia ducked under the covers. My father strode in and gave me an exasperated look. “I understand you were training with a sword yesterday. What’s got into you?”
I felt fingers run along the inside of my thighs making it hard to focus. “I wanted to learn how to defend myself, father. If I turned out to be good with a sword I thought I could kill the dragon myself.”
“That’s ridiculous. We have guards to protect you and I hope you learned just how hard it is to swing a sword. A dragon has thick scales, tough as steel. You can’t just walk up to it and slice its head off like a knife cuts into cheese.”
“I’m sorry, father.”
“You’ll be even sorrier to know you’re late greeting the guests in the square. Do I need to ring your ladies in waiting to get you ready?”
“I’ll ring them, father. I’ll be ready right away.”
“You better be. If you continue these antics, I’ll be forced to punish you. I’ll not have this conversation with you again.”
“Yes, father.”
I watched him storm out and sighed in relief knowing that the heavy, thick blankets probably hid Alicia and Lily. “You two are in so much trouble…” I pulled the blankets over my head and tackled Lily starting a wrestling match between the three of us until we all fell out of the bed in a heap of bodies and blankets. I kissed them both. “I love you both, but if I don’t get ready you’ll probably not have a princess to warm up anymore.”
“It’s our fault, Princess. We’re sorry.” They scampered off to get my food and dress but I grabbed them and hugged them tight. “Maybe killing the dragon myself is foolish, but if I’m going to take care of you both I need to start acting more like a princess. It’s my fault for sleeping in. Let’s see how fast I can get ready.”
***
Malcom looked contemplatively at Nancy. “Michael’s brain is now essentially fully female. I like how you did the story line course correction with the King and got Michael to fall back into princess mode. If his brain is female now he’ll be less likely to push the boundaries of the programming and we can get back to normal. While it was an interesting sideline for the story I’m happy we’re back on track. How’s our Michael-bot doing?”
“He’s perfect and ready to go home at any time. He and Charlotte are scheduled to reach the mine today then head back to Modesto by tomorrow evening.”
“Keep me posted. Hopefully all this week’s glitches are gone and done with.”
***
Alicia and Lily got me ready in record time and I was soon greeting the new guests in the castle square. I noted that Daniel wasn’t there today and wondered if anything happened to him. I was becoming less concerned about rescue now anyways and caught myself questioning why I needed to be rescued at all. My memories of my life before were slowly eroding and it took great effort and concentration to continue to try to remember them.
After the greeting time I meandered into the garden and took time to smell the flowers. I was startled when someone addressed me.
“Thank you for meeting me, Princess.”
I turned and faced a pretty guest. She was the one that slipped me the note the day before. Recalling yesterday and Daniel jolted me back into a level of awareness and helped me refocus on the situation I was in and to fight the programming. I know I needed to be Princess Grace which would be easy. My programming was still guiding me and oddly bringing me a level of comfort. I’m slightly rebellious, attracted to women and men, love pretty things, a princess, and live in a medieval world filled with magic and dragons. Yes… The programming was still there. “I live in a harsh world where my choices are limited. Sometimes the best way to feel in control of my own life is to indulge in the things that people don’t want me to do.”
She smiled and ran her fingers along the front of my dress. “You’re beautiful.”
I turned away from her and took a few steps to create some deliberate space. The woman was very pretty. She must have been around thirty-five year’s old, brunette, brown eyes, and had a lean but curvy figure hidden under her dress. I turned back. “What would you have of me?”
“I thought that was rather obvious.”
“You could always slay the black dragon and have me anytime you wanted.”
“Why get myself all dirty with dragon ichor when there’s no need?”
“You assume much.” I admit she was attractive and I was aroused. I knew this was the programming and I tried to fight against it. However the more I fought the more I felt the programming crawling at my sensibilities and there was no denying my sexual experiences in this body were acting like a highly addictive drug. I wanted to experience that again, but perhaps that was me that wanted that. The programming made me want her but my body wanted her as well, yet I wasn’t a guest plaything. I was grateful I wasn’t put into a brothel where my only drive was sex. I turned away, both disappointed in myself and thankful I still had a little control.
“I don’t think so, Princess.” The woman grabbed my arm and pushed my back against the castle wall. She stroked my face with her hand and kissed me long and hard. I was incredibly turned on and yet offended at the same time. She pulled back for a moment leaving me breathless. She triumphantly stood watching me until the moment she was yanked backwards and two guards had swords to her throat. “This is ridiculous! Let me go! I paid good money for this vacation and I will have her!” She continued to scream about having paid for me and demanding it.
Suddenly the guards and I froze completely. I could see and hear, but I couldn’t speak nor move a muscle. A door in the side of the castle opened and several people wearing Future Global insignias approached the woman. “Ma’am, you need to come with us.”
“I will not. Give her to me and I won’t sue the lot of you!”
“You’re fully aware of the rules which you signed and agreed to. By falling out of character you risk impacting the story lines and the actors, ruining the environment for everyone. You have three options. Accept the fate of the situation, transfer to another of our worlds to start fresh, or be sent home incurring penalties for violating the agreements you signed.”
“I paid to come to this world so that I could have her. I’ll take my chances and continue here.”
“Very well.” I watched as the men left and I felt slightly nauseous. What had transpired in the past few minutes suddenly became vague. I found I could move again but my control was gone. I was on full autopilot.
“Was this woman hurting you, Princess?”
“Your dagger.” The guard looked at me strangely so I added with a little grit to my tone, “Give me your dagger.”
“Yes, Princess.” I felt the heavy dagger in my hand and realized this didn’t bode well for the lady.
“Lower your weapons and back away.” The guards did as I told them but stood close by in case something went wrong. I brought the dagger to the woman’s throat. She winced and sucked in a breath but looked pleadingly into my eyes. I slipped the tip of the knife under the top button of her dress and flicked it sending the top button flying. Her cleavage became much more visible. The woman’s breath caught in her throat and I tossed the dagger to the side. Inside I breathed a sigh of relief. I leaned in close slipping my arms around her neck and burying my face in her hair. My lips gently brushed her neck. It was incredibly sensual and I could feel her respond. I whispered into her ear, letting my breath caress her neck as I did so. “If you want me, you must be gentle. Let me come to you.”
She moaned softly, the guards completely forgotten. I felt my programming shift. It felt dark and ominous. With no ability to control myself I grabbed the woman’s neck roughly and wrenched with all my strength. I heard a crack and the woman’s eyes rolled up into her head as she slipped to the ground. I’d killed her. No! It wasn’t me! I had no control. But she’s dead. In my anger and remorse my body convulsed and I wailed. I fell to my knees and stared at my hands. Then once again I couldn’t move or speak. The door opened and the men returned. One stopped and looked at me.
“Such a pretty thing. Shame about the glitch. I thought you’d work it out with our guest.” I watched as they dragged the woman away. I felt my programming shift again and the dark, ominous code was gone. Nausea washed over me again but not all of the woman’s death left my memory. When I could move again the guards carefully lifted me off the ground.
“We saw the dragon swoop down and barely miss you, Princess. Are you all right?”
I had control again and perhaps it was the shock of it all, but my memories were clearer. Somehow I remembered Future Global and knew they would be reviewing this scene. I had to play along. “I’m fine. I hope someone kills that thing soon. Please take me to my room.”
***
“We had a guest incident.” Nancy looked calm as she reported to Malcom.
“Fantastic. This is turning out to be a wonderful week. Show me.”
“Computer. Replay Fantasyworld at 12:14pm to 12:20pm today, castle garden.”
The monitors flashed and Malcom watched the proceedings. “Damn it! That guest violated the agreement and got what was coming to her, but who was the idiot that had Grace kill her? Shocks like this to someone new like Michael Stevens can hinder the control mechanisms. They should have had a guard kill her. Morons!”
“We just can’t seem to get good help anymore, Malcom. We dug into the activities of the technician that spoke to Grace while she was frozen. Apparently he has been using his program control permissions to sneak into the bedrooms of our female actors, use them, and erase their memory of it after. Both technicians have been disposed of.”
Malcom cursed. “I want activity checks of all of our employees and I want it on my desk in four hours.” Nancy rolled her eyes at the unreasonable nature of the request. “Don’t give me that look, Nancy. Just get it done. What’s Grace’s status?”
“She was sixty percent averaged across her brain into fully absorbing her programming. She’s now slipped to thirty even though the core parts of the brain, the female ones, are still at one hundred percent. We can get the average back to fifty by encouraging her ladies in waiting to give her another bath. Apparently there’s nothing like good earth-shattering sex to conform a mind.”
Malcom shook his head. “Do it.”
***
I lay on the plush bed in my room and cried. The last time I cried this hard was when my wife had died. I was never highly emotional, but for the moment my body was responding to my innermost thoughts and these female hormones coursing through my body were playing havoc with me. I still remembered killing the woman. I felt so helpless; like a caged animal that had no control over its life.
I’d been back at my room for at least an hour; face down, the puffy layers of dress flowing over me when I heard Lily and Alicia rush in all concerned for me. I still had control but I couldn’t tell them what really happened. They were just like me. Human robots. I wish I knew if they truly did care for me.
“We heard all about the dragon!”
They gently rolled me over and checked me thoroughly before smothering me in hugs and kisses. “I’m all right. I was just frightened.”
Alicia looked concerned. “I’m so glad you decided to give up the idea of trying to kill that beast.”
“Haven’t you ever wanted some control over your life? To aspire to be something better?”
Lily stroked my hair. “But we have you. We could be anyone’s ladies in waiting, but we’re fortunate to have you all to ourselves. You love us and are kind to us. Why would we ever want something different?”
Alicia examined my dress and saw the dirt and grass stains on it. “Oh my… We need to get you cleaned up. You have a dinner to attend before the ball. Let’s get you in the bath and into your dinner dress.”
“And we think you’ll be pleased with the alterations we made to your ball gown.” Lily beamed. “Scandalous!” She giggled.
***
The bath was what turned out to be scandalous. As a man I’d never been able to have more than a couple orgasms in a twenty-four hour period and that was when I was younger. This second bath lasted well over an hour and I just let Alicia and Lily take care of every ounce of tension I had. If I were one to count I had six orgasms from the bath yesterday, the one I gave myself last night, and I just added another three. This body was truly amazing and I felt myself sliding further and further under its charms. Would it be so bad to be Grace the rest of my life? What would it be like to not have to worry about elections and politics, or to have every need met?
As before I found I had control as long as I stayed within the confines of the programming but those confines had begun to feel less defined since the bath. Throughout dinner I caught myself several times simply enjoying who I was. Everyone deferred to me and called me beautiful. Even their expectations of me seemed to be less than when I was a man. I began to understand how relationships were so important to women. The focus seemed to be less on what I did, but more on who I was. I liked that.
I also discovered that the programming was still having its way with me, turning me into the princess more and more. The second bath and time with Lily and Alicia caused me to question if I ever wanted to return to being Michael. And when I looked at the king during dinner I looked at him as my father. I had to concentrate to remind myself otherwise but still felt myself perturbed with him for this ongoing charade of my hand in marriage. I even reassured myself that I had Lily and Alicia and was more than pleased having them in my life. I noted that my mind continued to drift to thoughts of Daniel several times and once during dinner I found myself daydreaming about being in his arms. These thoughts would have shaken me earlier, but I now found them comforting.
Back in my room Alicia and Lily helped me out of my dinner dress then into the newly altered ball gown. They’d done an excellent job of removing layers from a beautiful white dress and the new sleek shape hugged my curves with the desired effect I was hoping for. I then helped Lily and Alicia get into their gowns and promised to sneak away with them when I got a chance.
“You’re going to set a new fashion trend, Princess.”
I twirled for them and watched the gown swirl and flow around me. This is what I loved. I loved being pretty and feeling the soft caress of silk against my skin. This thought felt right even though I realized I was losing more and more of myself. I had to stop analyzing myself. It was easier not to fight against it. I grabbed Lily and we danced around my bedroom together, my thoughts and analysis forgotten.
“I want you both by my side as I enter the ballroom.”
“I’ve never been to a ball before.”
“If I can do it, Alicia, so can you. Look at you both. You’re so beautiful. You’ll be the hit of the ball, but just remember that at the end of the night you have to come back here with me. No running off with other men or women.”
“Would you be jealous, Princess?”
I kissed Lily and Alicia. “I would be very jealous to see either of you with someone else.”
“We love being with you, Princess. It’s an easy promise to make.”
“Then let’s go. We’ll be fashionably late.”
When we walked into the ballroom, the music stopped and I was announced. There were noticeable gasps about my attire, but the dress caught every eye in the room, including my father who wiggled his finger at me to join him. I sighed. “Have fun ladies.”
I stepped up onto the dais where my father was sitting and he pointed to the seat next to him. He leaned over and whispered to me. “You always try to stand out, but this? The entire room is removing your clothing with their eyes.”
“You told me I needed to remember my place here. I took your advice. I believe my outfit will have nearly everyone in here begging to kill the dragon to get what’s underneath the fabric of this dress. That’s my goal, father. I’m not doing this to shame you. We have a problem and I’m doing my part to help the kingdom. Besides, have you ever worn half your body weight in layered silk? This is far more comfortable and I’ll be able to dance longer as well.”
He kissed my cheek. “You’ll make a fine Queen one day. Just protect your vanity tonight.”
“My vanity is for sale, father. It does me no good to give it away for free.”
“Like you do with your ladies in waiting?”
I blushed furiously. “Father! That’s entirely different.” I lowered my voice. “I’m intact. No man has been with me.” It was me speaking these things and it stunned me that I was speaking about my virginity.
He chuckled and hugged me. “Be careful tonight.”
I stood and kissed him on the cheek. “I’m always careful, father.”
I turned and looked across the throngs of people until I spotted him. Daniel was here and I was drawn to him. I walked purposefully across the floor. The sea of people parted and reformed behind me like a ship’s wake. Several tried to stop me and ask for a dance, but I couldn’t stop until I was standing behind Daniel.
“Pardon me, kind sir.”
Daniel turned and looked into my eyes, and then I felt him look me up and down. His look alone made my body tingle. “Would you care to dance, my lady?” He extended his hand and several people sighed as I took it. His touch unlocked something within me and my programming was pushed to the side. I found new clarity once again but I realized in my clarity I wasn’t the same person I used to be anymore. I knew I used to be a man and my name was Michael, but I felt that as if it was a distant memory. Did I really want Daniel to rescue me?
I felt his hand on my waist as we faced each other and we began dancing around the ballroom floor. After a minute of silence between us I started to speak to him as we danced. “Why is it when you’re near me I feel different?”
“When I touch you I can alter your control programming.”
“Is that why I feel drawn to you? That you’ve made me attracted to you? Is that why when you’re not near me I struggle remembering this life’s not really mine?”
“I’ve not altered your programming in any way to like me. That would be wrong.” I knew he was lying. “As to the other question, the answer is partially. You realize you’re a prisoner? A slave?”
I frowned and gasped when I remembered the woman I killed today. The programming had begun erasing it from my memory, but now it was back. ”They… Future Global made me kill someone today.” I was shaking.
“You need some fresh air, my Lady.”
I was finding it hard to breathe as he led me to an open veranda. He held me close and I wanted his protection more than anything. “You didn’t always live here. Do you remember anything of the world before you arrived?”
I looked into his eyes and thought hard. I had a life and a home. I was a senator… But none of that would get me rescued. Daniel wanted Grace. I could see it in his eyes. I could remain trapped here forever, or I could play along and let him help me escape. However, even if I were to get away from the control programs and Future Global, I couldn’t leave Lily, Alicia, Charlotte, and the others to be slaves. I’d need to come back and free them. I wondered if the nanobots could be used to give me the skills I needed to rescue everyone.
“It’s hard to explain. When you reduce the controls I know somehow this isn’t my real life because I now have the ability to choose my own way. Could it be that my programming has changed me? I don’t recall my name before and doubt I’d ever be that person again. I’m content being Grace Westhold. Does that make sense?”
I watched as he blinked a few times and a chill went through my body. I began to fear this place. I pushed away from him. I wanted to be free of the program within my mind. I needed to never lose control again. I looked around and everything felt slightly foreign. “What did you do to me?”
“I’m sorry, Grace. There are things happening and I need to speed up the timeline of your rescue. I’m altering your programming faster than I should, but I need your help save us both.”
“I don’t understand. Can’t you just release me from the control program so I can do what I want? They had me kill a woman! It was me but it wasn’t me.” I was frantic and knew that my voice was getting louder.
“Lower your voice, Grace. I’ve shut down their ability to listen to us but we still need to whisper.” I regained some of my sensibilities and nodded. “I’m going to help you. Tomorrow at noon I’ll completely remove your programming and you’ll be completely and fully in control of yourself. Once I do this, Future Global will not be able to track you and will immediately start looking for you. I need you to meet me in the forest where we met yesterday. We’ll then escape this place.”
“We need to stop them. They can’t do this anymore. They need to stop controlling people. If you have this ability to remove my programming, can you also add something?”
“What are you thinking?
“I’m young and fit. Can you program me to be able to fight? Maybe you can give me knowledge of how Future Global controls people so that if anything happens to you, I can stop them.”
“You’re brilliant, Grace!” I felt a strong desire to kiss him and knew this must be some programming he’d done to me. To truly be free, I could never be with Daniel, the one person that had the ability to control me.
“Daniel… I’m frightened. I’m scared to leave this place and leave those that I care about. I’m scared that I’ll always have someone controlling me and keeping me a slave. Tomorrow, when you release me from the programming, can you make it so no one ever controls me again?”
I saw a flicker of frustration. I had to get him to promise me this. I fell into his arms and lifted my lips to his. The programming made this easy, but self-preservation made it a necessity. I watched as his frustration changed to joy. I knew it worked. He had to believe I’d already fallen for him and he didn’t need to worry I’d leave him.
“I promise, Grace. No one will ever control you that way again. I need to go now and think about what you said. I have to gather the right information to give to you before we destroy the control code. I’ll meet you tomorrow in the forest at noon.”
I watched him go then looked back into the ballroom to find Lily and Alicia. I knew Daniel would refuse to take them and that tore at my heart. They were already a part of me and I grieved for them. To save them I needed to first save myself.
***
That night I invited Alicia and Lily to my bed. Not for sex, but to have them close. I enjoyed being with them and knowing that they cared about me. In a small way I think I understood Daniel in wanting me to fall for him. I know Lily and Alicia had lives before and perhaps they struggled remembering who they were and fought against their programming. Maybe they hated being a slave and taking care of me. I had to accept the fact that if I could eventually free them that they both may choose to go their own way.
When I woke I knew something had continued to change in me overnight. My desire to fight the programming had lessened dramatically. My body felt wonderful and seeing Lily and Alicia stirring in my bed made me smile. For the first time I truly hesitated to meet Daniel. It was when Lily woke and kissed me and wrapped her arms around me contentedly that I realized the enormity of my thoughts. Not meeting Daniel was a death sentence to me, Lily, Alicia, and Charlotte. Every actor here was a slave that had likely been ripped from society and their loved ones. And then there was the fact that my old body was probably being used for some nefarious purpose. No, I had to meet Daniel.
My programming still held a grip on me enough to make sure I let Alicia and Lily bring my breakfast and dress me for the day. I had no choice but to be the princess. We had awakened late as we remained at the ball late into the early morning and it was almost time for me to meet Daniel. I felt tears on my cheeks as I said my goodbyes to Alicia and Lily knowing that I might never see them again. It was hard not to tell them what was happening.
I headed to the castle gardens and from there exited a gate and walked into the forest, losing my guard as I’d done before. What would happen when I was completely free? Would I suddenly become me again? Would I detest this body and the beautiful things I wore I now love so much?
I stepped out from behind a tree and spotted Daniel pacing back and forth. My heart leapt and I wanted so badly to be in his arms. I pushed hard against the thoughts. I could never give in to the feelings knowing that he had the ability to make me fall for him. Daniel was obsessive. I even found myself scared of being back in the real world but I reminded myself of the consequences. I still needed to play my part so I ran up to him and threw myself into his arms. “Daniel!” I allowed myself to kiss him.
He was obviously happy at my response to him. “Grace, my beautiful Grace. Are you ready?”
I kept my arms around him and nodded; however the longer I stood near him the more I wanted to give myself to him. I felt a little nausea several times, but after each time I was filled with new information. He’d shared with me the island maps and locations of the control rooms. He gave me knowledge of the control programming. Not enough to program or alter programs, but enough to understand the basics of how it worked.
Daniel held me at arm’s length and looked me in the eyes. I could tell he was conflicted. “I’ve uploaded to your brain information about the island complex, programming control, and some hand-to-hand, knife, and gun fighting skills. Once I disable your nanobots, no one can ever control you again unless you were injected with a new set of nanobots. Are you sure you want to leave here with me?”
I was afraid to say the words as saying them might solidify them into my psyche, but I had no choice. “I… I love you, Daniel. I have to be with you.” I leaned forward and kissed him again, closing my eyes against the loss of myself. I then felt the nanobots deactivate like a cold shiver. I was free of the programming and full clarity was restored to me.
I had a hard time grasping what I now was. I remembered my past. I remembered I had been a man, Michael Stevens, Senator and future presidential hopeful. I looked down at myself and first saw the cleavage my breasts made and further, the fluffy silky lavender gown I was wearing. The programming had changed me dramatically. I was altered irrevocably. I was completely a woman and loved everything about it. I had snippets of information about the transference, but I had no desire to return to my old body or life. I knew enough that without the nanobots active I couldn’t be transferred and without the program altering my brain and psyche upon becoming Michael again, I’d be a woman stuck in my old aging male body the rest of my life. The chances I could get back to being the old me were infinitesimally small, even smaller if it was the fully restored me. Like it or not, I was stuck, and that didn’t bother me in the least.
I took a step back from Daniel and sat down on a log. “Grace. How are you feeling? We need to get out of here. Future Global will know our last location and track us from here. By now, I’m sure alerts are going off in the control room. They’ll know that either we’re dead or our code’s been wiped. Look at me, are you all right?”
I looked up at Daniel and realized I still had an attraction to him. He was good looking and that was all I gravitated towards. I knew deep down he was controlling and manipulative. I thought of Lily, Alicia, and Charlotte. I sighed sadly. “What’s the plan?”
He smiled as I extended my hand to be helped up. “About a mile from here is an access tunnel to an underground transportation shuttle. That will take us to the control center. From there we’ll need to take another shuttle to the shipyards. That’s where a ship will be leaving for Sri Lanka soon. We’ll sneak aboard then find our way back to the United States. I have passports for us both and a house in Virginia. We’ll be able to start our lives anew.”
I struggled to keep up with him as he dragged me along. “I need to find another outfit that offers better maneuverability.”
“We can get you some jeans and a blouse when we get to the control center.”
I actually paused and stopped, his hand almost dislocating my shoulder as he had kept going. “Jeans? You mean pants? Please no… Perhaps we can find a short skirt or something?” I really had changed.
“Let’s just get to the control center and see what we can find. Now hurry up!”
***
“Malcom! We’ve lost two actors.”
Malcom growled. “What else can go wrong? Who were they?”
He watched Nancy visibly wince. “Princess Grace Westhold and a male actor named Daniel Norland.”
“The Princess Grace that Michael Stevens was transferred into? Please tell me good news that she’s dead in some catastrophic accident?”
“Nancy, you might want to look at this.” An engineer called out from behind a monitor.
Nancy walked over ignoring Malcom’s penetrating stare. “Oh, crap!” She turned away from the monitor and from Malcom trying to compose herself.
“What’s going on, Nancy?”
“First, they’re not dead. We would have received a transmission from the nanobots before death finalized. It’s much worse than that.”
“Spit it out!”
“It appears that Daniel Norland is not a real actor. He was, but is no longer. We just uncovered evidence to suggest that Sean Kingswood might have transferred himself into Daniel Norland’s body.”
“The programmer that messed up the sequence numbers?”
“This makes some sense… Sean held a fixation on Grace ever since she was brought here. What if he’s attempting to escape with her?”
“Shut down the transportation shuttles. Pull all ships away from the docks, but have them all thoroughly searched. Lock down the airport. Nobody comes in or goes out. Now!”
***
We’d just stepped off the transportation shuttle in the central control hub when the shuttle’s power shut down. The good news was that we weren’t stuck in an underground tube. The bad news was that they were locking things down for a reason. That reason was likely Daniel and me. The transportation level that we were on had a lot of activity. People moved every which way in various outfits designed for the different worlds. I knew the layout as it was part of the map information Daniel had provided me.
He pushed me up against a wall and whispered in my ear. “We need to find a change of clothing before we move to the lower levels. I also need access to a central computer. Do you know where the clothing and costumes room is located?”
I nodded. “Down this hall, second door on the left. Aren’t you worried about cameras and guards?”
Daniel smiled. “I injected a bit of code into their security systems. Their cameras have been down for the last ten minutes. There are fewer guards than you might think. That’s the beauty of controlling everyone with nanobots. Fewer problems. Find your way to the clothing room; get changes of clothes for both of us. I’ll meet you there in fifteen minutes.”
I feigned fear and wrapped my arms around him. I still needed him to get away. “Hurry back to me, Daniel.” He smiled and ran down the hall.
I followed a ways behind and turned into the clothing room. I paused when I entered as there were a number of people in Future Global uniforms running around, dressing actors, and gathering clothing for guests. I snuck in between some clothes racks and worked my way to the back of the room. There I found Future Global uniforms and Futureworld outfits. I fingered the sexy shiny dresses of Futureworld and wanted to wear them so badly, but I noticed a Future Global flight attendant’s uniform and decided that would be safer. I slipped off the layers of gown and found a short dark blue dress, black nylons, and low heeled pumps. The fit turned out to be good and I was happy to be wearing something that weighed so little and my feet wouldn’t catch on the hems.
Feeling a little safer, I pushed out of the rows of clothing. I caught a glimpse of myself in a mirror and realized how sexy the short hem and plunging neckline made me look. I smiled and started to look for clothing for Daniel when I spotted a computer. I’d been in politics a lot of years and found the need to protect my investments. I’d set up accounts in the Cayman Islands. I wasn’t a bad person just that in the public eye hiding your wealth could be a good thing. I hadn’t stolen the money or extorted anyone for it; rather I had inherited a lot and did well with my investments. I could log in, create a subsidiary account, change the passwords, and transfer the money. If I was about to start a new life, what better way than with money I’d already earned. Why leave it in the hands of Future Global?
I forgot about finding clothes for Daniel and sat down at the computer. Sure enough it was connected and inside of five minutes I had transferred one hundred and seventeen million dollars into a new account. With the passwords changed I could update ownership of the accounts once I had my new identity squared away. I just logged off when a heavy hand grabbed my shoulder.
“What are you doing? You were supposed to find me a change of clothes.”
“I wanted to see if there were any notices about us. I couldn’t find anything. Sorry. There are Future Global uniforms right over here.” I got up and rushed over to the racks of clothes. I think one look at my skimpy dress helped blank his mind as he followed me like a lost puppy.
“Hold onto this bag.” He handed me a Future Global duffel bag. It was small but rather heavy. I peeked inside as he was trying to find the right sizes for himself. There were two passports, some electronic cash cards, a gun, and a metallic syringe. I wondered about the syringe. Did he think he was going to inject me again to make sure I wouldn’t leave him? I pushed the thought away for the moment and I flipped open my passport. Samantha Rawlings. I wondered why he had chosen that name. It even had a good picture of me. I smiled and slipped it into the top of my nylons under my dress. I wanted to keep it with me in case anything happened to Daniel.
Daniel finally got changed and we casually left the clothing room. “What now?”
“They’ve shut down all transportation and I was able to discover that they’re going ship to ship looking for us. One ship, the Emily Rose, is scheduled for departure in a few hours. In one hour all hell is going to break loose and they’ll pull the boats with the men searching for us back into port. That’s when we steal one of those boats, get to the Emily Rose, and leave this place.”
“When you say all hell’s going to break loose, what do you mean?”
“It means that I left a time-delayed system update ready to deploy in an hour. Once initiated, eighty percent of the actors will lose all of their programming. The last twenty percent, or roughly two thousand people, will be instructed to hunt down and kill Future Global employees and find their way to the control room to destroy everything. Once all targets and the control room have been eliminated they’ll kill themselves.”
He grabbed my arm to go but I pulled to a stop. “Wait! You’re going to have the actors kill themselves. Two thousand of them? And certainly not all the employees are bad people.” I couldn’t let him kill so many people. He was crazy.
“Listen to me! Roughly twenty percent of all actors are considered dark actors. Their programming centers on raping, stealing, and killing. If their programming is wiped out, what do you think they will continue to do? Hell, you can’t feel comfortable wearing pants. That was part of your programming. I’m doing the world a service and I can’t be concerned with a few employees that might not know what’s going on here.”
“How many employees are there?”
“Grace, we need to go.” He looked at me like he was on the verge of mental collapse.
“We’re dressed as Future Global employees. Won’t those same actors hunt us down?”
“Stop asking questions. They each have been given access to the photos in the employee database. We’re not in there. Besides, we’ll be on a ship by the time they reach the docks.”
He was practically frothing at the mouth. I had to survive this somehow, even if that meant I had to stay with this psychopath. “How will we get to the docks in time?”
“When the island was constructed there were special shuttle lines used to bring material from the docks. These were never tied into the main computer systems and operate manually. They still function. We just need to descend two floors.”
I needed to make sure he still knew I was on his side. The last thing I needed was for him to think I was against him. “You’re brilliant! One last question. How do we tell the world what they’ve been doing here?”
“You don’t know a tenth of what this company has been involved in.” I had a pretty good idea. I watched as he reached into his pocket and produced a data drive. “This drive has all the financial information, recordings of every deal over the past ten three years, contact names, and ties to more sinister organizations. This is my life. As long as I have it, they can’t kill me.” I noticed he didn’t say ‘our’ lives. “Let’s go!”
He grabbed my hand and we ran throughout the complex. We made it to the old shuttle level and stepped onto the manually controlled shuttle without incident.
I was just breathing a sigh of relief when I heard someone shout. “Freeze! Put your hands in the air, turn your back to me and slowly walk backwards.” I glanced over my shoulder and saw the guard had his gun drawn. “Keep your eyes forward! Now, stop right there.” I felt his hand grab my right wrist when I suddenly just reacted. I spun, dropped low, threw my left elbow back catching the guard in the stomach, twisted his arm behind his back and brought my knee up into his face. I stood there stunned as the man that had more than one hundred pounds on me fell over unconscious.
“How did I do that?”
“Remind me not to mess with you. That’s part of the programming I uploaded to you earlier. Take his gun and help me cuff him.”
I looked down at myself and laughed. “I have no place to hide a gun.”
Daniel looked at me with such intense lust-filled eyes I almost ran away. He pushed me up against a wall and kissed me. “God, you’re beautiful. I’m so glad you’re mine.” His look turned slightly sinister. “Don’t ever leave me.” He took the gun and put it into the bag.
We cuffed the guard and jumped back onto the shuttle. I sat back and contemplated my situation as Daniel started the shuttle moving forward. In less than an hour Lily, Alicia, and Charlotte would lose their control programs. What would that do to them? Would they be so brainwashed by their program that they would still think they are living their life in Fantasyworld and Westworld? I shuddered at the thought. My mind turned back to the syringe and Daniel’s last statement to me. He’s not stupid. I wonder if he questions my loyalty to him. I needed to get the data drive and somehow destroy the syringe. I looked at the bag which was resting by his feet. It would have to wait for now. I needed to get the data drive and me on board a ship before I could consider leaving Daniel.
I hadn’t even noticed as Daniel had turned and was staring at me. “You’re lost in thought, I see.”
“When you cleared my programming, some of my memories returned. Everything is far clearer now.”
“What are you remembering?” He seemed genuinely interested and since the shuttle was driving on its own we had time to talk.
“Fragments of memories from before here.”
He turned away from me then turned back with a suddenness that was frightening. He had a gun in his hand pointing it at me. “You’re lying to me!” His face was turning red. “I did all of this for us! I risked my life for you! And you repay me with lying. You can’t have memories. You’ve been here under the control of a program for a year. There are no memories left after six months. That means you’re lying to me!”
“Daniel, calm down. I’m Grace Westhold. I love you.” I tried to register shock in my eyes, but I realized I made a fatal mistake. He knew because he’d seen what the control programs did to people. I watched him hit himself in the head with the gun in his hand. He was a lunatic.
He raised the gun and pointed it at my head. “Who are you? You know what? It doesn’t matter.” He pulled the syringe from the bag. “I have the guns, and I have these nanobots. Once my actor unrest code is initiated I can safely inject you again and turn you into my beloved wife. You’ll dote on me like I deserve. You’ll have no thoughts of your own except for taking care of my every desire.” I thought about trying to fight him but if he also had the training I was given, then I’d lose for sure. He was far larger than me and Daniel had proven himself to think through every possibility. He never would have put himself at risk by giving me something he didn’t have more of. He stepped forward and slammed the flat of the gun across my temple. I slumped to the floor of the shuttle, darkness enveloping me.
***
Alarms were blaring through the control room and Malcom screamed at someone to turn them off. “What the hell is going on?”
“We just lost control of our actors.” Nancy was visibly shaken.
“Which actors?”
“All of them. Most have disappeared from our maps, but those we still see we can’t control. I’m getting reports of dozens of actors attacking Future Global employees. They’re leaving their worlds and appear to be hunting us.”
“Pull all guards back to the control room. I want a wall of guns blocking all entrances to this area. This data needs to be kept safe. Get my jet ready. We’re leaving now!”
***
I stirred as my pounding head brought me to wakefulness. I could smell the salty humid ocean air. I looked around at a small computer room. Daniel was sitting there. The syringe and gun rested on the desk beside him. He was intently focused on the monitor as he typed away. Had he used the syringe on me already? I looked at an open door to his right. If I could get to the syringe I could hopefully save myself from a life of servitude. I was shaking and nauseated as I lunged for the syringe. I grabbed it and threw it out the door before I lost my balance. I managed to duck just in time as his hand came around to hit me.
“I’m going to kill you, Bitch!”
I rolled away and pushed his chair forward with my shoulder pinning him against the desk. He fumbled for his gun. I stood behind him and slammed my elbow down onto the soft muscle between his shoulder and his neck. He screamed in pain and dropped the gun, his hand convulsing in spasms. I dove for the gun, turned, and fired in a single move. Daniel’s head snapped to the side, his brain matter spraying out over the desk and console.
I’d just killed someone. I dropped the gun, my hands shaking violently. I turned away and vomited. My head throbbed and I most likely had a slight concussion. I was feeling cold and started to shiver. I was going into shock and I needed to keep active. I’m a murderer and I’d seen too many times just how the justice system worked. I could easily find myself in jail for life, even if Daniel was a raving lunatic that just initiated the death of thousands of people. I picked up the gun and wiped it off as best I could. I took his hand, startled at the warmth it still had and wrapped his hand around the grip of the gun and used his finger to fire a bullet into the wall. I then moved his hand and gun towards his head and let go. The gun slipped from his hand and fell to the floor.
Hopefully that would make it appear like a suicide. I carefully reached into his pocket and found the data drive. I collected the duffle bag and left the dock control room. I found the syringe not too far away and placed it into the bag as well thinking it could be useful evidence. I looked around to get my bearings. Smaller boats were docked, but the larger ones had pulled away. Daniel knew what he was talking about and had planned this out well. I walked over to the edge of the dock, surprised at the calmness of everything. There was no one around. I tossed Daniel’s passport into the ocean, watched it float for a minute then sink below the surface. The Emily Rose was close. I could get there.
I looked back towards the center of the island and could only guess what might be happening there right now. I looked at the data drive in my hand. Even if I could get back to the central control room there was no guarantee I could stop anything. I couldn’t undo Daniel’s code and I’d likely be caught in the crossfire. Lily and Alicia would probably stay in the castle even with their control program eliminated. What was the most important thing to do?
I pondered this question for several minutes. The world needed to know and the people that built this place stopped. I hated myself for what I did next. I walked over to the harbor master’s office, found the authorization codes to release the ship from the docks, and contacted the Emily Rose. Twenty minutes later a tender from the ship came and picked me up on the dock.
“You must be Samantha Rawlings.”
I accepted the man’s hand and stepped onto the tender. “Yes. Thanks for picking me up.”
“That was a strange request. We don’t normally take people from the island, but if it lets us leave on time we’re happy to oblige.”
“Thank you. There was a death in my family and Future Global doesn’t offer bereavement leave. This was the only way I could get home. It will cost me my job, but family comes first.”
“I’m sorry to hear that. You’re young and beautiful so it’s not like finding another job will be hard for you. It’ll take twenty-two hours for us to reach our destination port of Colombo, Sri Lanka. You have your passport?”
“I do. Thank you.”
“No problem, sweetheart. Sometimes I wonder about these mega corporations and their policies. Seems downright stupid not to let someone go home for a funeral.”
***
It took three days to get back to the United States. Luckily the cash cards that Daniel had in the duffle bag had enough cash to get me from Sri Lanka to India, from India to Germany, and finally from Germany to Dulles airport in Washington DC. When I arrived at Colombo I went to an Internet café and sent messages to news agencies and government officials letting them know what I knew had happened on the island. By the time I arrived in the United States there were already snippets of news trickling across the airwaves regarding a tragedy at Future Global’s resort island although very little detailed information was disclosed.
I was thoroughly exhausted by the trip but knew I needed to find a place to stay and get myself organized. My plans were to head into Washington DC to find Dustin Chambers, the campaign manager intern I’d worked with before. I knew he had an apartment here and I still had his number memorized. I found a phone and called.
“Dustin Chambers.”
“Dustin, this is Grace Westhold. I have quite a story to tell and it involves Michael Stevens. Could I meet you?”
“Grace Westhold? As in the robot actor in Fantasyworld?”
“Yes…” I sighed. Maybe this was going to be a mistake.
“I don’t know what’s going on but I just got a call that Michael Stevens was killed in some robot uprising. What the hell is going on and why do you want to talk to me?”
I gasped at the news. I knew I was Grace or Samantha as my passport stated now, but hearing my old body was killed sent chills down my spine. “Dustin, you NEED to hear what I have to say. I need your help.”
“Fine. Meet me in one hour at the Old Ebbitt Grill on 15th Street. This better be good.”
“I know where it is. I’ll be there.”
***
I entered the old Victorian styled restaurant and spotted Dustin right away. He had a booth about halfway inside and it took him no time at all to spot me and wave me to sit down. He stared at me long and hard and I started to doubt my decision. I remembered Dustin having a bit of a crush on Princess Grace.
“I can’t believe I’m sitting with Princess Grace of Fantasyworld. You’re even more gorgeous than the advertisements. Can I touch your hand?” I frowned and extended my hand. “You’re so real.”
“That’s because I am real.”
“Everyone knows how lifelike the robots are at Future Global.”
“The truth is Dustin, the actor robots were replaced with real humans controlled with nanobots injected into their brains. I’m completely human.”
Dustin shook his head. “I’m sure there is a lot more to unpack from that last set of statements, but I need to know why? Why are you contacting me? What happened out there?”
“Dustin, what I’m about to share with you can put your life and mine in significant danger. It involves Michael Stevens. Are you willing to hear me out?”
“What kind of danger?”
“The life and death kind and global conspiracies that I’m right in the middle of.”
“Well count me in! My life as an intern is over anyways.”
“Let me start with the hardest part. I’m Michael Stevens, but not the Michael Stevens you once knew.”
***
True to his word Dustin listened intently and asked a lot of questions. Most I didn’t have answers for.
“So let me see if I have this straight… You traveled to Westworld as Michael Stevens and started your adventure of a lifetime. On the second night you were drugges and transferred into the body of Grace so that they could send your old body back here as a person they could control. Over the next three days your control programming washed away all vestiges of being a man forcing you to become Princess Grace Westhold, but since you hadn’t been under the control programming for too long you retained most of your memories. In the meantime, Daniel Norland, programmer at Future Global, had an obsession with you and desired to leave with you as his lover or slave or slave lover. During your escape, you found out he was a crazed psychopath that triggered the deaths of thousands of people. You escaped him and made your way here to contact me.”
“I know how stupid this all sounds. I’m sorry to have wasted your time.” I started to get up to go when Dustin’s hand grabbed mine.
“I didn’t say it was stupid. Let me ask you again… Why contact me?”
“First, you were always skeptical of Future Global. Second, as a campaign manager intern, you are highly connected. You know the media and you know the key people in government to contact about this. Third… I’m Grace Westhold and I don’t know anyone. Fourth, and this may sound crazy, but I know you had a thing for Princess Grace and I was hoping that would buy me enough time with you to share and hopefully convince you of my story.”
“What evidence do you have to corroborate any of this?”
I reached into the duffle bag and pulled out the syringe. “This was the syringe Daniel Norland was going to use on me to turn me into his completely devoted wife and sex slave. I suspect it contains the nanobots that he would use to control me.” Next I held up the data drive. “And this… supposedly contains everything on Future Global.”
“What’s on it?”
“I haven’t checked. I know enough about computers to be dangerous and Daniel was amazingly brilliant.” I closed my eyes to try to erase the memory of my shooting him in the head. “It could be encrypted or be a Trojan horse. I also don’t know who to trust. Anyone that ever went to Future Global’s island could be under their control.”
“It sounds like you had a thing for Daniel.”
“He modified my programming to encourage my attraction to him. You’ve no idea what it’s like to only live within the confines of code. To live at all I had to give up who I was. It was terrifying and comforting at the same time. Luckily I didn’t fully succumb to his control. I just wasn’t controlled long enough.”
“I can’t imagine. So you like men now?”
I blushed. “I truly am Grace Westhold. Yes, I actually am attracted to both men and women. Princess Grace was a rather rebellious daughter that would consider doing many things to get back at her father.”
“What a trip! The good news is that we can eliminate ninety-nine percent of the population from being under their control. Not too many people can spend a million dollars on a week’s vacation. I have just the person. Brent Willow has worked at the CIA for ten years in the cybercrimes division. If we can prove what you’re saying that will be the first step.”
***
Sitting with Dustin and Brent at the CIA headquarters in Fairfax, Virginia was tortuous. Dustin couldn’t keep his eyes off of me and Brent practically fainted when I showed him the syringe and the data drive. He was a nerd through and through.
Brent leaned over a special device and slid the data drive in. “This device copies exactly what’s on the data drive so if there is code that runs destroying data, we have a backup. There’s nearly fifty terabytes of data on here!”
The device blinked green and Brent pulled the data drive then turned to a computer. “Here goes.” Surprisingly the data drive was not encrypted but that made some sense. If no one could access the data then it wasn’t much protection for Daniel. “My God! This will take months to analyze. There’s information on staff, actors…”
“Can you search for Grace Westhold?”
“Yes… just give me a second… Here’s a complete bio and log up until four days ago. It shows your real name and information as to when and where they took you. Samantha Rawlings… Does that name mean anything to you?”
“It’s the name on my passport that Daniel gave me. In a way, if that was my original name then DNA and fingerprints would be a match. It would have been easier for him to get an authentic passport.”
“Let me cross reference that name… yep… Samantha Rawlings, daughter of Amal and George Rawlings. Amal was Lebanese and Harold was American. They listed you as missing sixteen months ago.”
“I think it’s time we fill Brent in on your story.”
I nodded sadly thinking of poor Samantha. First she’d been kidnapped, then turned into a human robotic slave, transferred into my body, and finally killed in Daniel’s programmatically controlled extermination. I could be their daughter, giving them something back, but to have no memories, I’d be like a stranger to them. I choked back the tears. Dustin came over and hugged me.
“It’s all right, Grace, or Samantha. Everything is going to be fine.”
***
For the next week I practically lived at the CIA. Dozens of agents poured over the data drive, the syringe was examined by experts, and I was given DNA, blood tests, brain scans, psych evaluations, and little rest. Dustin’s fascination of me grew and grew and as the CIA uncovered more and more information on transference and control programming he began to realize I truly was no longer Michael Stevens. This seemed to thrill him and I noticed subtle changes in his behavior towards me. Behavior that made me feel he was becoming attracted to me.
I’d chosen to adopt the name of Samantha Rawlings since I already had her real body and identification. It was hard to not think of myself as Grace any more. I found opportunity to transfer the Cayman bank accounts into my name just before Michael Stevens was declared officially deceased. When I was finally allowed to leave the CIA and figure out the rest of my life Brent shared a startling revelation.
“Samantha, you might want to stick around for a few more days. Your biological parents have been notified you’ve been found. They’re on their way here as we speak.”
“But I don’t know them!”
“They’ve been briefed about the situation and have no expectations. We’ve shared all that we can with them about the programming and how that wipes out memories. They understand that but you’re still their biological daughter and you have her name. Imagine yourself in their shoes.”
I looked around the room and felt horrible. I just wanted to run away.
“There’s more… An international group has been overseeing the situation out at Future Global’s island. Two American girls have been identified and insist they must see you. They are flying into DC tomorrow.”
My hopes rose. “Did they tell you their names?”
“They called themselves Alicia and Lily, but their real names are Tina Smith and Heather Broderick. Unlike you, they have no family and it appears they were kidnapped from orphanages several years ago.”
“So they have absolutely no memories of their previous lives left…”
“That’s what we’re being told by the psychologists interviewing them.”
“I’m anxious to see them. How long do I have until my parents arrive?” Just saying that sounded so strange.
The phone on the desk beeped. “That would be them now. I can take you down to the conference room.”
I gasped. I wasn’t ready for this. I hastily looked down at my dress and smoothed it out. I was incredibly nervous. “Do I look all right?”
“You look beautiful as always, Samantha. I doubt they’ll even consider how you’re dressed.”
I nodded numbly and followed Brent down the hall. I watched as he pulled a door open and stood aside to let me enter. I was already in tears. I’d never had children but I couldn’t imagine the incredible pain Samantha’s parents had gone through. Now, instead of getting their daughter back, they were getting her shell with an imposter inside. At this point I felt every bit of a young eighteen year old girl. I was terrified for both me and them.
My hesitation in the hallway must have caused a commotion in the conference room as a beautiful lady burst out of the room. Her eyes fell upon me and with a wail and a cry she wrapped her arms around me. At first I held myself back, but there was something about her scent. Someone once told me about cellular memory a long time ago and that the body stored memories deep inside its cells. I never believed it then, but when I smelled her scent something unlocked inside me. They weren’t memories I could see, but they were memories I could feel. My body knew this was my mother. I wrapped my arms around her and cried.
I stood there in that embrace for many minutes when I felt strong arms wrap around us both. This was my father. None of us spoke, but at some point we were led back into the conference room and given some privacy.
At first our conversation was strained as they asked many questions I couldn’t answer. As the revelation became clear that I no longer remembered Samantha’s life there was a time of shock and anger, but not anger at me. Slowly the conversation shifted to the future. What was I planning on doing? Could I come home with them? How would we restart our lives together?
These questions were hard to answer. They understood my desire to see through to the conclusion the downfall of Future Global. I explained that two people I was trapped with on the island were people I needed to take care of and make sure they were all right. After nearly eight hours we tearfully departed each other’s company and promised to get together the next day.
By this time Dustin had arrived and realizing how tired and emotionally drained I was took me back to the hotel room in DC the CIA had provided for me. I noticed he lingered and wanted to stay, but I told him I needed time alone and he honorably left, promising to bring me back to the CIA in Fairfax the morning.
Over the past week I’d purchased a small handful of clothes so I slipped out of my dress and into my silky nightgown before climbing into bed. As I lay there I recognized the tremendous changes that had occurred in my life. There was absolutely no going back and there was no ability to restore Samantha for her parents. I would have given up my life so she could be whole again, but it could never be. I hoped I could be a daughter to Amal and Harold, but I also needed my own life.
I looked down at my breasts pushing up the silky fabric of my nightgown. I had been a young woman now for thirteen days and everything felt so gloriously wonderful. I ran my slender fingers over the delicate silk and felt my nipples respond and grow hard. I let out an involuntary moan. I’d satisfied my urges numerous times since arriving back in the States, but tonight my mind was on too many other things.
I got up and stared at myself in the bathroom mirror. I knew women, even beautiful ones, compared themselves to other women. They wanted larger breasts, smaller breasts, longer hair, thinner waist, better teeth. I could safely say that I was completely satisfied with my looks. Future Global knew what they were looking for when they wanted a young beautiful princess. I was what every man wanted and every woman aspired to be. I thought of Dustin and how caring and kind he’d been. Warmth spread throughout my body at the thought of his handsome face. I hoped, perhaps, there may be a future there for us.
Even though I was exhausted I couldn’t sleep. The CIA had everything well under control and they needed me less and less. I had parents to consider, Lily and Alicia coming in tomorrow, Dustin, and an entire new life to figure out. I turned on the news and slid back under the sheets.
“…We’ve just discovered through documents released by the investigative team that Future Global had abandoned robots nearly four years ago. Real people had been controlled and programmed to operate as actors. If we understand correctly, these people that survived the massacre and had their programming removed, continue to believe they’re still cowboys, knights, brothel workers, and interplanetary mercenaries. Nearly eight thousand of these actors survived and the global community is looking for ways to help them re-integrate back into society. Some scientists and psychologists have even suggested that the only way to do this is to re-introduce the control programs with altered programming to help them form new identities. There’s also evidence to suggest that while some of the actors had applied for jobs with Future Global, but most were kidnapped against their will. More and more missing persons have turned up on Future Global’s island. In related news, Future Global stock has plummeted and the CEO, Malcom Sanders, has not been found.”
I turned off the news. I was so close to being one of those people without any self-actualization of the real world. I wanted to go to the news and tell the real story, but people would wonder how I managed to cope with the transition. It would open up too many questions about me that I didn’t want people to know. I turned the light off and tried to think of more pleasant things.
***
“It’s a glorious day! Wouldn’t you agree, Mr. Enpo?”
“I’m not sure I concur with your assessment, Malcom. The Order is extremely unhappy with the outcome and lack of security that has caused this debacle. They’re actively debating the future of your usefulness.”
“Future Global is dead and with it so must I disappear. When the full scope of what we’ve done is revealed, not a court in the world would see any of us live. This really is a beautiful day.”
“I can’t fathom your joy at all of this. We’ve been set back dozens of years.”
“You underestimate the situation. We’re free of running that obnoxious theme park. Having to find actors and programming intimate details of their new lives was such a waste of effort.”
“That theme park helped us place hundreds of people under our full control in key positions around the world. Those people are now being secretly removed from office. This is a mess of Biblical proportions.”
“Not only are you underestimating the situation, but you’re underestimating me. Before we left the island I initiated a backup security system that activated old cameras throughout the facility. I was able to find Sean Kingswood as Daniel Norland and our Princess Grace at the docks. They had a nasty fight and I give credit to our Princess for ending the life of Sean Kingswood. What followed was rather interesting. Grace took a data drive from the deceased Sean and put it into a duffle bag and she also placed a syringe of our nanobots into the bag as well.”
“You see, I had every ability to keep Grace on the island, but knowing she still retained some of Michael Stevens inside her made me realize we needed to let her leave. It made sense the only way off the island was to use the Emily Rose so I contacted the captain of the ship and gave him some extra money to break the rules and transport Grace to Sri Lanka. He also did me a favor of placing a tracking bug in her duffel bag.”
“My hunch was further correct in that Grace might contact Dustin Chambers. Dustin has been a well-placed employee of Future Global for a few years now and was instrumental in getting Michael Stevens to come to Westworld. I communicated with Dustin before Grace arrived and made sure he was aware Grace might contact him and what to do if she did. Dustin took her to see Brent Willow, another Future Global employee working inside the CIA. Brent duplicated the data drive Grace had been carrying with a special device of my own creation that copied and stripped certain information from the drive. There was enough information to expose Future Global and find the useless people we had control over and expose the plot.”
“So you’re saying you manipulated the data the CIA received?”
“That’s what I believe the Order would consider careful forethought. Our key people around the world are still under our control. Many of the useless people we transferred were left on a list for the governments to remove. Think of it as a red herring. They all believe they’re removing everyone while ignoring those we really want. The device also copied additional data onto the data drive, including how to create the nanobots and core code for control.”
“Why would you do that?”
“Because I know the CIA will see this as an opportunity. The nonobots with the core code can be used to augment people. They’ll willingly use the nanobots and core code to enhance their field agent’s knowledge and skills. This will in turn be leveraged to enhance military personnel. In a year’s time, I’ll leak a release to the public on how to create their own nanobot injections and core code along with suggestions of how this technology could be used to enhance people. You’re looking at the next great global innovation that will sweep across the world.”
“I still don’t understand why this is a good thing.”
“Because hidden in the core code is the backdoor for the Order to control every person that receives the nanobots. In five years I estimate over two billion people will be under our care, along with all of their finances. Now, if you’ll excuse me I have to meet Dustin to thank him personally for giving me the keys to the world, providing me a way into Grace’s bed, and getting rid of the one hindrance I have, me. In the future, Mr. Enpo, I expect you to have more faith in me.”
***
Dustin picked me up on schedule and drove me over to CIA headquarters. As we walked from the car to the building he paused and took my hand in his. “Samantha, I have another meeting to go to in town. I’ll meet you later today. I thought, perhaps, we could get dinner together. Just you and me.” His hand moved to my face and he leaned in to kiss me. I was startled at first but I did feel a strong attraction to him and kissed him back with maybe a little too much fervor.
I took a step back from him as I considered everything happening in my life right now. “Dustin…”
“No, you don’t need to say it. I understand now isn’t a good time for you.”
I looked up at him. “I’m sorry, Dustin. The whole thing with my biological parents and Lily and Alicia arriving today… I just don’t think I can handle the additional stress of adding a relationship right now. But, I’ll make you a promise. Give me your hand.” He put his hand in mine and I pulled out a pen. I drew a five pointed star on it.
“What’s that supposed to represent?”
“Five points to the star. On the fifth day of December, at five o’clock, at the five-star restaurant, Rose’s Luxury on 8th street, I’ll meet you for dinner.”
He smiled. “I’ll be there for sure. What will you do in the next few weeks until then?”
“My parents live on the gulf side of Florida. I’m thinking about buying a house down there to be close to them. Tomorrow, or the next day, I’ll fly down there to stay with them for a while. But I promise to be back for our date.”
“Then I wish you well until then. You’ll be able to get back to your hotel by yourself?”
“I will.” He turned to go but I grabbed his hand. “Thank you for everything.”
“I’m glad I got to meet you, Samantha. I’ll see you on the fifth.”
I watched him leave with some sorrow nagging at me. He’d been so honorable and caring. But I needed the extra time to figure out my life. I turned and walked into the CIA building. People there knew me by name now. “Good morning, Miss Rawlings. You know the routine, sign in and get your badge.”
“Is Brent around?”
“He told me to escort you to conference room fourteen. There’s a team waiting your arrival.”
“An entire team? What’s the occasion?”
“I suspect they’re trying to wrap up things with you. This is pretty usual. Here you are, Miss Rawlings.”
“Thank you.”
I walked into the conference room to see half a dozen people. Brent was there and introduced me to everyone. Brent started the discussion. “Samantha, I wanted to personally thank you for all that you’ve done. Your bravery has resulted in cracking the largest case in the history of the world. Bringing that data to us and the syringe has shown us how vulnerable we’ve been to these new technologies.”
Another gentleman introduced as Art Wallace continued. “We felt obliged to inform you of the current status of things. For obvious reasons, we want to insist much of this be kept to yourself. The data provided has incriminated the largest tech company in the world on conspiracy, murder, extortion, and kidnapping among many other crimes. As of today, Future Global no longer exists. Cleanup at the island continues, and the information provided on the data drive indicates that over ninety-eight percent of all Future Global employees were killed. Several executives are missing and we believe they’re in hiding.”
“What’s going to happen with the actors that survived?”
“We had bad news and good news about them. The bad news is that virtually every one of the nearly eight thousand people are beyond recovery. This means they’ll never play an effective role in society unless something changes for them.”
I shifted uneasily about the ramifications of Art’s last statement. “Believe me I understand what it’s like to be under the control programs, but certainly, they can’t be beyond recovery. Why can’t they simply be assisted into their new lives? I’m sure someone from Westworld could adapt to the modern amenities. They’re people after all.”
“While we agree with you, Samantha, and while that is possible for some, most have never truly been able to think for themselves for years. Study information on the data drive indicated that people could not adapt beyond their initial thinking if they’ve been under control for more than a year. I mentioned that there was good news. With the syringe you brought and information we found on the data drive, we’re able to recreate the nanobot injections and core code necessary to provide a new life for these people.”
“No! I urge you not to do this! You can’t imagine what it’s like to be directed and not be able to control yourself.”
“I’m sorry, Samantha. The decision has already been made.”
“I’ll go to the media!”
“We both know you going to the media is not the best idea. Your face was advertised all around the world for the past year. You’re widely recognized as Princess Grace of Fantasyworld. Just coming forward will put an incredible spotlight on your story. Are you willing to do that? Are you willing to put your face to the thousands of people that lost their lives? I can guarantee you that your life will be at risk for doing so as many people believe that those actors are fully responsible for the deaths of all those people. Listen, Samantha. If you feel so strongly about it I’ll invite you to visit with some of these people before and after their programming and I’ll personally promise you that the control code will be deactivated as soon as they’ve assimilated into society.”
I was still angry but felt trapped. Who was I to tell these people anything? “I’ll hold you to that promise, but I’ll not allow you to touch Lily and Alicia.”
“Who are Lily and Alicia?”
Brent answered for me. “Lily and Alicia were two young women that spent time in Fantasyworld with Samantha. Their real names are Tina Smith and Heather Broderick and they’re on their way here as we speak. Out of all the eight thousand actors, these two had established a special bond with Samantha. As a matter of fact, they demanded to see her.”
“And you’ll not inject them or add new control programming to them! I promised to take care of them and that’s what I’m going to do. I’ll provide a home and everything they need.”
“I’ll tell you what, Samantha. I promised to let you see how things are going with the other actors. I expect the same of you. If you want to care for these two then I’m fine leaving them in your care, but in six months’ time I’ll come calling on you to check up on them.”
“Agreed.”
“Now, about how you’ll take care of them… Only those people in this room and Dustin Chambers know about whom you were and what really happened to you. We know about the funds Michael Stevens had and that you’ve nicely managed to gain control of it.” I was about to say something but he put his hand up. “It’s all right, Samantha. In many ways you deserve those funds, however, you need a story to support how you got them.”
I frowned. “I can’t just use them as needed?”
“You can, and it’s yours to use, but your parents don’t have that kind of money. Future Global had approximately one trillion dollars in their bank accounts. We were planning on using those funds to help establish new lives for the eight thousand survivors, including you. If asked, just tell people you received the money as the result of survivor reparation litigation.”
“I understand.” I did the math and I knew they wouldn’t be giving those funds to everyone, but at least I was set for life. “What about those that have been put into key positions around the world? The ones that were transferred?”
“There was a list on the data disk and we’re working with international governments to remove these people from office. Any final questions?”
“What really happened to Michael Stevens? The program that was initiated was meant to kill off the Future Global employees, not the guests.”
“By all accounts, Michael Stevens and an actor named Charlotte Adams were caught in the crossfire. Forensics bears this out.”
I found it a little hard to focus. Both Charlotte and my old body were killed. “What will you do with Michael’s body?”
“He’s being brought back to DC for a full and honorable burial as befitting a United States Senator. Samantha, I want to thank you for your contributions to the CIA and to the world. I wish the world could know just what you’ve done. We’ll not need your help from here on out.”
“I don’t feel I did anything deserving of recognition anyways. If anything I feel very grateful to be alive.”
With the meeting at an end Brent took me back to his office. “Samantha, we have a few things to help you start your life. I’ve got a phone here for you and it has all our numbers already programmed into it in case you ever need it. Alicia and Lily will be arriving in the next hour. Where would you like to meet them?”
I didn’t want them anywhere near here. “Can you bring me and them to my hotel room?”
“Of course. It would be my pleasure. I’ve gone ahead and arranged dinner for five in the hotel restaurant. Your parents will meet you there at six tonight. Tomorrow, I’ve been authorized to fly you, Lily, and Alicia anywhere you like. Just let me know in the morning and I’ll make it happen.”
“Thank you, Brent. All your hard work has brought some semblance of closure to me.”
“It’s the least I could do.”
***
“Dustin!” Malcom Sanders shook Dustin’s right hand with the two of his. He turned with Dustin and patted his hand on Dustin’s back.
“It’s great to finally meet you, sir. I trust everything is in order?”
“Everything is perfect.” Malcom led Dustin to a pair of couches. “Please, sit down. Would you like a drink?”
“I would. Thank you.” Malcom waved a hand and a woman standing to the side poured two glasses of scotch for them. Malcom raised his glass and they both took a sip. “I hope I did everything that was expected of me to your satisfaction.”
“You have and upon your return you’ll find a significant bonus in your bank account awaiting you. You’ve done very well to get close to Grace. I expect you to keep an eye on her for me.”
“Why would I need to keep an eye on her? She’s of no threat to anyone.”
“Do I hear an undertone of defensiveness? If I’m not mistaken, I’d say you have a thing for Grace. Of course, who would blame you? She’s spectacular. Have you slept with her yet?”
Dustin’s face turned hard. “That’s none of your business! I’ve done everything you asked of me. Future Global no longer exists, and neither does my job. I accepted this meeting to tell you in person I was grateful for the opportunity but no longer wish to be a part of any of it moving forward.”
“I’m sorry to hear you say that, Dustin. But there’s one thing left that I ask of you…”
Dustin suddenly began to feel very dizzy and found it hard to concentrate. “What… what did you do to me?”
“I’m giving you the greatest honor, Dustin. In a few hours, you’ll be Malcom Sanders, the greatest technology wizard of all time. Unfortunately for you that will be short lived as the entire world is looking for Malcom to prosecute him for his crimes. And I’ll be Dustin Chambers; young, handsome, and Grace’s lover.”
“I’ll kill… you…”
Malcom just smiled. “Get us ready for the transference, Nancy.”
“Yes, sir.”
***
Brent was kind enough to drop me off at the hotel and I anxiously awaited Lily and Alicia in my hotel room. I wondered what it must be like for the two of them. I paced back and forth for nearly an hour and busied myself with organizing my things to leave tomorrow. When the knock finally came I was nervous. I opened the door and Lily and Alicia threw themselves into my arms. “Princess! We were so worried about you!”
I pulled them inside and thanked the two CIA agents. “I’ll take care of them from here.” They nodded and left. I closed the door and was smothered in kisses and hugs.
After a few minutes we sat down on the bed together and Lily frowned as she looked at my hair and dress. “I can see we’re still needed. Your dress is so plain and your hair needs work.”
Alicia looked sad. “Why did you leave us?”
“Has anyone told you about yourselves?”
Lily smiled. “We met many new people since we last saw you, Princess. They told us we had different names and had a life before taking care of you. They asked us to try to remember, but neither of us knew anything about what they were talking about.”
I reached over and stroked Alicia’s hair and held Lily’s hand. “I’m going to tell you a long story about what happened to me and to the both of you.”
***
It was late in the afternoon by the time Lily and Alicia slowly started to understand I hadn’t left them on purpose. While they didn’t grasp what had happened to them, they were content to know that I was going to take care of them and introduce them into a new world. They even agreed to call me Samantha in public. I knew it would take time, but I was confident I could help them integrate slowly into this new world they were now facing.
I’d begun altering their reality of the situation at Fantasyworld. I told them that we had all been kidnapped from our families and the King was not really my father at all. That they and I had been held against our will. Alicia and Lily had seen how my ‘father’ had hit me and I used this knowledge to help them let go of Fantasyworld as they knew it. This was especially important as I explained my new life to them.
I looked at the clock and it read 4:15 pm. “My parents will be arriving soon and we’re all going to have dinner with them.”
“You mean the real King and Queen will be coming here?”
“Yes, Lily. Although my real parents are not a King and Queen and I’m not really a Princess.”
Alicia hugged me tightly. “You’ll always be our Princess no matter where you came from. But if they’re coming and we’re to dine with them and you, then we need to get you and ourselves ready.”
Lily jumped up and started rummaging through the closet and looked at the two or three dresses I had. “This will not do, Princess. Is there a dress maker nearby?”
“Yes, Lily. Let me introduce you to some here where we’re staying.”
I grabbed my room keys and showed them how to use them as we left the room. The hotel had several shops that catered to their female clientele. At those we tried on several dresses each and I paid the store manager with a credit card the CIA helped me to set up for myself. We headed back to my room with our purchases and I had a quick shower and washed my hair. Lily and Alicia were frustrated that the bath wasn’t large enough for all of us and I had to admit to myself I would have loved showering with them. Alas, there was only room for one at a time and after I showered Alicia took her turn while Lily insisted that she help me with my hair.
It was nearly six when we were all ready and I glanced at myself in the mirror, anxious and nervous about meeting my parents again. Lily had styled my hair partially up on one side and the rest flowed gracefully down my chest and back. My white dress was pronounced ‘scandalous’ by the both of them as the hem went to my mid-thigh and was very close fitting. Lily wore a dark blue dress and Alicia a black dress. They both looked stunning. I explained to them not to be afraid of my parents as they were cautious to meet new ‘royalty’.
We walked into the restaurant and I swear every eye turned to watch us enter. That was perhaps the only thing that still felt new to me, the fact that everywhere I went people stared at me. Men all but sat with open mouths and lust-filled eyes and several had their wives telling them off. As we strolled further into the rich wood-paneled restaurant we passed a lounge area that had a television playing. What I saw was so riveting I paused and asked the barkeep to turn up the sound.
“…an anonymous caller led the police to this building just over an hour ago. We now have confirmation that the man found there was indeed, Malcom Sanders, CEO of Future Global. He was taken and will be held without bail for the crimes of murder, kidnapping, and extortion. The international community and worldwide public have communicated their outrage over the atrocious acts Future Global has committed. Let’s replay the capture now…”
I watched as a man vaguely familiar to me from the news and media events over the years was seen being dragged from a building here in Washington, DC. He was screaming and pulling at the police around him. “I’m not Malcom Sanders!”
Lily tugged on my arm. “Your parents are here, Princess… I mean, Samantha.” I had to force my eyes from the screen and looked over to see Amal and Harold waving at us. We walked over to the private room that housed our table for the evening. I hugged and kissed my mother and father.
“You look beautiful, Samantha! Oh how I wish we hadn’t lost these last months.”
“I wish that as well. Mother, father, please let me introduce to you my two most precious friends in the entire world. This is Lily and Alicia. They supported me and took care of me while I was away from you both.”
I watched as my mother and father hugged and kissed them both. They were so grateful to them. “They’re lovely. You’re planning on taking care of them?”
“As you know, mother, not everyone left the island with the same understanding or ability to adapt. I’m planning on helping them integrate back into society.”
“Let us know if there’s anything we can help with. We don’t have a lot of finances left after our search for you, but what we have is yours.”
We all sat down at the table. Lily and Alicia sat on either side of me protectively. When the waiter came by to ask what we’d like to drink I realized I was too young to have alcohol. When we were alone again I shared with my parents much of what had transpired in the last day.
“About your finances, I don’t want you to ever worry again. Because of Future Global we’re all set for life. An account has been set up in my name with proceeds from Future Global’s bank accounts. I know you both have a home in Palm Harbor, Florida. I was thinking if it is all right with you both, that I buy a home near yours. I want to be close enough to see you every day yet also have my own space to help Lily and Alicia.”
The smiles and looks of relief on their faces were priceless. My mother reached across the table and took my hand in hers. “You can all stay with us until you find a place of your own. When could you be there?”
“We could be there tomorrow.”
“Your old friends will be glad to see you again, but I doubt they’ll truly understand what happened to you.”
“If they’re good friends, then I’m sure we’ll find a way to reconnect again.”
We moved onto other topics and had a very enjoyable evening. I was thankful that they both included Lily and Alicia in on the conversations. I wanted us all to be close. As the evening wound down we said our goodbyes and promised to see each other in Florida tomorrow. On the way back to the room I asked if Alicia and Lily wanted their own rooms for the night. They wanted nothing of it, preferring to stay with me. I was a little conflicted as I knew they were programmed to want to serve me, but in many ways I’d been programmed too and I wanted their comfort. One look at them in their dresses was all I needed to know. I wanted to be with them tonight.
Once we got back to my room I apologized to them both. “I just realized I didn’t ask either of you if you wanted to live with me in Florida. You know you’re both free to choose whatever you wish.”
Alicia silenced me. “Hush, Princess. Speaking for myself, I want to be with you.” She wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me.
Lily, not to be denied, started kissing my neck. “And I want to be with you too.”
Their touches and kisses were so loving and tender. I felt my dress being removed as I was led to the king-sized bed.
***
Dustin sat across from Nancy and Mr. Enpo. “That went very well. I’m almost ashamed to say I feel bad for poor Dustin.”
“And what if he bargains for his life by revealing what he knows about Brent and now you as Dustin, Malcom?”
“You forget that we now have full control over my old body, Mr. Enpo. Nancy, initiate the self-destruct code for Dustin. I also want to know where Grace is. We’re tracking the phone Brent gave her, correct?”
“Initiating Dustin’s self-destruct code. We have Grace located in Washington, DC. I’m sending you her location now.”
***
I woke to light kisses on my lips. “Good morning, Princess.”
“Mmmm. Good morning Lily and Alicia. I could make a habit of this.”
“We’re hoping you will. Today we go to Florida? Do we get to ride inside one of those big silver beasts again?”
“Yes. Those beasts are called airplanes. We should pack and get some breakfast.”
“We already packed, laid out your clothes for the day, and brought you breakfast.”
“How did you bring me breakfast?”
“We went to the food place and asked for some food to bring back to the room. We used that card you had when we got the dresses.”
I smiled realizing Alicia and Lily are very smart young ladies and would do well in the real world far faster than I would have thought. We had a leisurely breakfast and I called Brent to arrange the flights to Tampa for us. He told me that two CIA agents would come and escort us to the airport and would be here in an hour. I was looking forward to getting out of DC and putting all of this behind me, behind us. I got dressed and we got everything together we would need. Secretly I was hoping I’d see Dustin again, but that would have to wait for now.
When the knock sounded on the door I opened it expecting to see the CIA agents, but Dustin was standing there. He seemed different to me. Perhaps it was his stance, or his facial expression. “Hello, Grace.”
That threw me a little. Dustin knows I use Samantha as my name now. “Dustin. I’m glad you came. I was hoping to see you again before I left town.” He pushed his way in and saw Lily and Alicia. He turned to me and smiled.
He pushed me roughly up against the wall and kissed me hard. This wasn’t like Dustin. I pushed him gently away and looked at his hand. The star was faded but it was still there. “Dustin, what does that star on your hand mean?”
I watched as he looked at his hand. “It means you’re mine, Grace.” He pushed me back against the wall again and grabbed my breast roughly. Then it all came to me. The man on the television last night claiming he wasn’t Malcom Sanders and my transference. If Malcom was still alive and Dustin… Dustin must have worked for Future Global and met with Malcom.
I pushed him away much less gentle this time. “You’re not Dustin.”
He swung his fist at me and I ducked, pushing him towards the door which he collided with solidly. I pulled Lily and Alicia behind me and we backed away from him. I watched as he pulled a handgun from under the back of his shirt. I grabbed a food tray and vase and threw them at him. The vase shattered against the door.
“This isn’t a normal gun, Grace. I decided that living life as Dustin would be preferable to being hunted the rest of my life. This…” He brandished the gun as he stepped towards us. “… contains a modified nanobot injection. It has no special control program but is designed to wipe your memory and leave a subtle Stockholm syndrome effect. When I shoot you, you’ll quickly forget everything that ever was and you’ll fall amorously in love with me. I find this better than a control program as you’ll still retain your free will, just that you’ll always stay dutifully by my side.”
“You people are sick! First Daniel, and now you! You have your life, stolen from Dustin. You could live it without repercussions and walk away from the terrible crimes you’ve committed. But no… You need me to be your pretty little slave. You’re demented!”
My life was about to be over. I looked around the room for anything I could throw. He leveled the gun at me. “Goodbye, Grace.”
The door burst open and I heard several shots ring out. I looked down at myself expecting to see blood, but there was nothing on my dress. Dustin’s body fell forward and two CIA agents with guns drawn stepped into the room. “Miss Rawlings, ladies, are you all right?”
I turned and hugged Alicia and Lily. “We’re fine. Thank goodness you came when you did. I suspect this will delay our trip?” I knew it was a strange thing to say but I just wanted to get away from all of this. One of the agents was on the phone and he replied.
“I’ve just spoken with headquarters and have our assistants changing the flights until later tonight. There have been some interesting developments and I’ve been asked to bring you ladies to CIA headquarters.”
I sighed.
***
It took an hour to clear us from the scene and take us to CIA headquarters. Lily, Alicia, and I were escorted back to conference room fourteen. Art Wallace met us there.
“Where’s Brent?” I crossed my arms in frustration.
“Brent won’t be joining us today, Samantha. Why don’t you start by telling me what you think just took place back at your hotel. I’d like your opinion.” He leaned back in his chair.
“Dustin showed up this morning and I thought he’d come to see me off. Only, I don’t believe it was Dustin. He called me Grace, forgot about our date on December fifth, and was acting strange. When I confronted him he tried to attack me then pulled his gun. He said there was a nanobot injection in the gun to wipe my memory and make me fall in love with him.”
“And who do you think this person really was?”
“I suspect it was Malcom Sanders, transferred into Dustin’s body and that Dustin is likely in Malcom’s body.”
“That’s a very good theory, Samantha, but one we’ll never really be able to confirm. Malcom Sanders was found hanging in his cell this morning. He committed suicide.”
I choked back a sob and Alicia and Lily came to my side to help me sit down. “You already suspected this didn’t you?”
“Before Malcom committed suicide he shared a lot of interesting information. He told me he was Dustin Chambers and that he’d been working for Future Global for a few years now. His initial mission was to encourage Michael Stevens to go to Westworld and to be a confidant in the near future as the Senator moved to become president. He told me he was contacted by Malcom Sanders before you arrived back in the States. That he was to get the data drive from you and bring it to Brent, who apparently also worked for Future Global.”
“I feel sick.”
“There’s more, Samantha. We followed up on Dustin and Brent’s histories and we did find links to Future Global. With that determined, we reviewed all steps involved with the data drive and uncovered more names of government officials that had been transferred as well as careful review of the core code. We now have it upon good authority that the core code might have a mechanism to allow for remote control operations.”
I was really feeling nauseous now. “What of the eight thousand people you were going to re-inject?”
“We’ve abandoned that for now until we finalize our code review. Samantha, what are your plans?”
“I was hoping to move to Florida with my birth parents.”
“That’s fine by us. You have a unique set of knowledge that we may find highly valuable. I’m still planning on visiting you in six months. Please stay where we can reach you.”
“Why do you want me to stay close?”
“Because this isn’t over yet and you remain in some danger. We’ve uncovered that Future Global was the front organization for a larger conspiracy called the Order. The CIA could possibly use you to help bring the Order down. I’m not asking you now. Take your six months and recover.”
***
It was six months later that I found myself carrying several drinks from the house to the pool where Tina and Heather stretched out in the warm sun. It only took a few days for Alicia and Lily to be willing to change their names. That helped me facilitate their new identities. I loved the view from my new home with the pool, white sand beaches, and the blue gulf waters just feet away. The realtor had almost choked when I told her I’d pay cash for the multi-million dollar home. It was perfectly situated, close to Tampa and a few blocks to my parents place.
As promised I’d visited with my mother and father every day. Our bonds grew deeper with each day and they felt more and more like my parents and I’m sure they felt like they had their daughter back. At times they even hinted that I was a more loving and devoted daughter than ever before. Perhaps that’s just because I had another chance at living my life and building loving relationships was the most important thing to me now.
I was now completely adapted to my new body and not for a second did I miss the old me. My old life seemed like a foggy dream now. I felt the warm moist sea air gently caress my silky smooth legs and the bounce of my breasts in my white bikini top. “Hey Princesses. I hope you’re thirsty.”
Tina and Heather had adapted well to this new world. Heather was taking classes to become a stylist and Tina was considering going to culinary school. They were finally living their own lives. One day, perhaps, they’d leave me, but for now I enjoyed their nearness and comfort. “I hope you’re joining us, sweetheart.”
I smiled as slowly they had stopped seeing me as superior and a princess to wait on hand and foot, but they continued to take care of me. I loved the term sweetheart over princess as it felt more endearing somehow. “I am, Heather.” I stretched out on the lounge chair next to them and felt their hands reach out to hold mine. I closed my eyes and felt at such peace.
I opened them again when I felt the coolness of shade cover my body. I looked up to see Art Wallace standing there blocking my sun. I frowned. “You know we have a front door, and a doorbell.”
“What’s the fun of being CIA if I can’t sneak somewhere sometimes?”
I sat up and peeked over my sunglasses at him. “Have a seat.”
“Good to see you, Samantha. How are Alicia and Lily doing? As promised I’ve come to check up on you.”
“It’s Tina and Heather now.” Tina had spoken up for them both. “Speaking for myself, I understand what happened to me and will be forever grateful for Samantha’s guidance and support.”
“And you, Heather?”
Heather sat up and pulled a little of Art’s hair between her index and middle finger. “Never better. You could use a trim, Art.”
He smiled as I looked at him questioningly. “I admit we’ve been keeping tabs on you all. You were right, Samantha.”
“About what?”
“We followed your example and over ninety percent of the surviving actors have had a full recovery without the need for control programs.”
“We humans are a resilient species.”
“I’ll get to the point. We’ve reviewed the code, tested the nanobots, and isolated the radio frequencies they operate on. We’ve tracked the Order to several locations around the world. We think you’d be an asset in helping us take the Order down.”
“I still don’t understand why you want me involved.”
“We know about your augmentation. We found data in the control center that was still viable. Daniel Norland augmented you with fighting and gun handling skills. You’re also still a high-level target of the Order. Because of you they’re on the defensive. Eventually they’ll come after you. I’d like to have you consider joining us.”
“Give me a week to think about it. I’ve been told my real birthday is this week and I want to celebrate that with my family. I can tell you that my parents would not be very accommodating about me being put into any danger.”
Heather piped up at that. “We don’t want Samantha to go either.”
“Samantha, it seems you’ve done very well for yourself and have lots of people looking out for your best interest. Promise you’ll call me at least.”
“I will.”
“Happy birthday.” With that said he tipped his hat and walked off towards the beach.
I watched him go and when he was out of sight I looked down at myself. I loved who I was and this new family I found myself in. I was lost in thought when I felt gentle hands cup my face and tender moist lips touch mine. “We haven’t thanked you enough for what you’ve done for us.”
“Your lips taste wonderful, Heather.”
“I think she’s getting too hot in the sun.” Tina and Heather grabbed my wrists and dragged me over to the pool. Then with a quick push, giggle, and shout we all plunged into the water.
*** The End ***
If you enjoyed this story, would like to see a sequel written, or just have general comments please leave a review. I always enjoy reading your feedback.
The following story is based on real-life experiences up to the point of my wish and prayer to become a girl. I did make that wish and prayer as I have every day of my life since. I thought this might be a way of considering how my life would have been different had that wish come true. I hope you enjoy the story.
--------
I sat near the front of the bus and kept my head tucked down to make myself less noticeable. It was near the end of March and I, James McCumber, was heading home from the last day of school before spring break started. My stomach churned and I felt nauseous but it wasn't because of the hot spring day making the bus stifling, nor was it because of the bumpy ride, nor the slightly sweaty, body odor induced, musky smell of the air, rather, it was because several members of the despised male species sat at the back of the bus.
Why would I say despised male species, especially when I was one of them? It was clear to me that males did not belong to the same species as females. They were crude, obnoxious, smelly, generally stupid, and always seemed to have something to prove. These creatures are so far removed on the evolutionary scale from females that they should have gone extinct long ago. I hate them. I despise them and I am embarrassed by the fact that I belong to that species. Of course, having years of suffering from them never helped my perspective one iota.
My hatred for everything manly all started in the fifth grade. It was winter and I had recently started at a new school. I, like many students during recess, was enjoying sliding across a large frozen puddle. That is until Johnny came by. Johnny was the seventh, but should have been in tenth grade bully of the school and he pushed and shoved everyone down and off the ice claiming it was his. I was much smaller, but defiant, and not very aware of physics at the time. When Johnny pushed me down I went flying across the ice until I crashed headlong into the snow bank which caused raucous laughter from all of the onlookers. I dusted myself off and remembered my father saying “Stand up once to a bully and you'll never have to fight again.” I launched myself at Johnny tackling him about shoulder height. He was taken completely off guard as no one would ever dare do this to the mighty Johnny. I had him pinned down and wasted no time in telling him off as I listened to the oohs and ahhs of the crowd who simultaneously began shouting, “Fight! Fight!” Before a punch could be thrown I was hoisted into the air by the principal.
As the new kid in town, I got the detention and Johnny was let off the hook, but I felt good knowing that from here on out I wouldn't have to deal with the bullies again. Was I ever wrong! As it turns out, Johnny had a large family of in-bred animals he called brothers. His brothers all had additional in-bred friends and all of them belonged to roaming gangs of in-breds. It hadn't sat well with Johnny or the gang what I'd done. Since that day, and almost every day thereafter for four years I was attacked, brutalized, beaten, taunted, made fun of, and mocked. Every day in school I'd worried for my well-being. Neither parents nor school officials would do anything about it. It's not that they didn't care; rather it was that they always seemed to be at the wrong place at the wrong time.
Now, just after my fifteenth birthday and in the ninth grade, I sat with my head down munching on a tablet that had been prescribed by my family doctor to reduce stomach ulcer bleeding. Earlier that day Johnny’s younger brother, Brad, had found me in the hallway and slammed me into my locker and threatened I would get a good beating after school. Now, Brad, like his older brother, had failed several grades and looked like an unfrozen Neanderthal man complete with a flat nose, drooping eyebrows, and hair like a sasquatch. The reality was somewhat different, but this was my perspective. The bus finally arrived at my stop and I jumped up to get off the bus before those at the back could catch up to me. I hurried across the street yet tried, at the same time, to act nonchalant as to not draw any attention to myself. Everyone knows that running is the ultimate bully attention grabber. Alas, for all my efforts, Brad and his gang of in-breds ran after me and surrounded me.
“Trying to get away, faggot! You are so gay and gay people need to learn a lesson!” By this time some of the girls from the bus came along and told the boys to leave me alone, as if I needed the additional humiliation of being defended by girls. I did appreciate their efforts, but it made me feel even weaker. The six guys from Brad’s gang pushed one of their members into the circle. “Go on, hit the fag!” they shouted at him. Not being one to let down the gang, the chosen in-bred strode forward with fists raised and took a few swings that I managed to ungracefully dodge. Being spring, there was still some melting snow and ice on the sides of the roads and in my dodge I slipped and fell on my face much to the glee of those around me. The kid, who was sent to finish me off while I was down, looked smug and raised his fist to hit me as I climbed back up and onto my hands and knees. It was then that I struck a lucky blow. I had swung my right hand back behind me as I was getting up and my hand connected with his nose. My little finger cracked, but so did his nose. He held his hands to his face and I could see blood dripping down. I didn’t wait for anything else; I grabbed my books and tried to push my way through the circle.
“Not so fast, faggot! I said you wouldn't get away without a beating today.” And then everything went black for a second. I must have been out for just a few seconds, but the next thing I knew I was on the ground smelling the musty, partly frozen dirt. Brad was standing over top of me with long heavy stick that he'd obviously just used to hit me in the back of my head with. He then started kicking me in my stomach and ribs. I swear he would've killed me if the better species, the girls, hadn't intervened. One of the girls grabbed his arm and the other yelled at him to stop. Brad thrived on female attention and now that he felt big and macho he was satiated. After one more fake kick, spitting at my face, and calling me a “God dammed fag.” He and his tag-along crew left me.
I managed to get to home only to find a note from my parents saying that my brother Ken had an away game that night and they'd be back tomorrow about noon. I groaned but felt somewhat relieved at the same time as I just didn't feel like relaying my personal woes to my family yet again. My older brother seemed to be outside the visibility of the gangs and he offered no sympathy at all. His paradigm was totally different than mine. I headed upstairs and jumped into the shower to get myself cleaned up. I had blood and mud crusted in my hair, my hand was black and blue, and my ribs felt like several might be broken. I was getting dizzy from time to time but didn't think much of it. After my shower I tried to eat but just felt tired and not very hungry so I decided to get ready for bed.
Over the last four years of torment I'd found freedom from my stress and anxiety in a very strange way. One day, while I was digging through our storage area, I had found a large box of lingerie and nightgowns. I never did figure out why my parents had it. Perhaps they were storing it for a friend, or maybe they were going to donate it. As I rummaged through my hand felt the soft caress of a silk nightgown. There was something thrilling in that touch and I pulled it out of the box. I put the gown up to my face and felt the cool smooth touch of silk. I wondered what it must feel like to wear such a beautiful thing. Knowing my parents were shopping for a few hours, I stripped down and slipped into the nightgown. It felt wonderful! I began rolling myself on my bed letting the feel of the gown caress my body when suddenly I had my first orgasm.
Not knowing what had happened to me I panicked and ran around cleaning everything up and I stuffed the gown back in the box. It was months before I tried something like that again since it had frightened me so much. Shortly thereafter I got my talk about the birds and the bees. Well, it wasn't much of a talk as more of a “Here son, read this book.” The book, Boys and Sex, felt like an embarrassing hideous object and I tried to ignore it. Slowly, however, over the next months I would occasionally sneak a peak at it. When I finally read about orgasms I realized I wasn't some freak of nature. The book said it was perfectly natural. Now I was excited. The next time I had a chance I found that nightgown and did it again. This time I knew what to expect and I wasn't let down.
After finding out that there were additional ways I could relieve myself I would do so at every opportunity, but secretly I longed for the moments I could wear the gown. It seemed my body needed release from the anxiety and torment from the bullies on a very regular basis. As I got older and I was allowed to be home alone more often I would take those opportunities to dress up in anything feminine I could find. Now, don’t get me wrong, as I wasn't gay. I adored women. I loved everything about them. One day I read more in the book and found out that girls could have multiple orgasms. With that epiphany I began wondering what it must be like to be a girl.
Back to present… I had the house to myself for the entire night and into the next day. I wasn't feeling very good but maybe if I could bring myself to orgasm I could at least rest well. I found a pair of sexy lacey panties and a silk nightgown and put them on before crawling into bed. I was so excited as this was the first time I'd ever have a chance to sleep in them. I tried to sleep but struggled as I was in a lot of pain and even an orgasm was denied me. I heard a sound and I carefully crept to my window and looked outside making sure no one would ever see me in the nightgown. I looked across into our neighbor’s window. There was my next-door neighbor’s daughter. She was a year older than me and was very pretty. I had a crush on her for a long time but I was no one to her. I didn't even know her name. She was wearing a beautiful dress and singing lightly to herself. As I looked upon her, I knew at that moment that I wanted to be just like her. Free to wear beautiful things. Free of anxiety and suffering. Carefree and singing. Beautiful. I closed my eyes and wished and prayed.
I wished upon a star. I wished upon everything I could think of. I prayed to God. I prayed and wished. I wished to be a girl. I wished to be a part of that wonderful species that loved, cared, was kind to each other, and gentle. I wished for my life to change. I wished until I collapsed on the floor and the light of the world faded from my view.
“Jennifer! Jennifer! Wake up, Jennifer!” I moaned and slowly opened my eyes. Things were blurry at first and I started hearing the beeps of various devices. As I opened my eyes everything was very white until suddenly my mom came into focus. Oh my god! My mom was here and I was still dressed in a nightgown! My life as I knew it was over. “Jennifer! Jennifer, are you OK?”
That was odd. Why was my mom calling me Jennifer? “I think so, mom. What is going on? Where am I?” My voice sounded so foreign in my ears.
“You're at the hospital, sweetheart. A car hit you while you were walking home from school. The doctor said you were unconscious when they brought you in. You have several broken ribs, a broken right hand, and a concussion.” I tried to sit up and noticed long golden hair in my view. I lifted my left hand to see it looked feminine and delicate. On my wrist, a hospital band that said, Jennifer McCumber. Somehow I knew my wishes and prayers had been answered. I didn't freak out. I smiled as I reached up to hug my mom.
The doctor and my dad then came into the room. “Let me check you out.” The doctor said. He checked my vision, my hearing, and checked my hand and ribs. “You're going to be very sore. You're a very lucky young woman. We put your hand in a cast and that will need to stay put for about six weeks. Let me ask you a few questions to check your memory. Do you know your name?”
“Jennifer McCumber” I replied feeling that had better be the right answer.
“Do you know what happened to you?”
I couldn't tell them the truth so I simply said, “Not really. I recall getting off the bus then waking up here.”
“That is to be expected. Do you remember the name of your best friend that was walking with you?”
Now I had to think. I really did not know. My new life seemed to have similarities to my old life. Instead of being beaten up I was hit by a car and yet I sustained the same injuries. “I don’t remember, is that bad?” I saw my mom blanch.
The Doctor turned to my mom and dad and said, “Jennifer sustained a severe concussion. I suspect she might have a mild form of partial retrograde amnesia where certain memories have been lost. We can run a few more tests in the morning but most of the memories will return as she heals. I think we should watch her overnight but she should be good to go home in the morning.”
Dad leaned in and kissed my forehead. He’d never done that to me before. My brother, who'd been standing behind everyone else seemed very concerned for me and came over and grabbed my hand. “You’ll be all right, Sis.” Then he hugged me making sure he was very gentle.
Next my mom leaned over and kissed my cheek. “I’ll head home with the boys.” as she nodded towards my brother and dad. “I know you'll be fine for the night. Besides, you're going to need some clothes in the morning as what you were wearing is very dirty. I love you!” She gently hugged me and squeezed my hand.
“I love you too, mom. I’ll be fine.” I watched them leave and was suddenly very emotional. A tear slipped down my cheek.
A short while later the doctor came back to check my vitals. “Looks like you'll be fine, Jennifer. I’d like to give you a sedative, just enough to help you get a good sleep.”
“Can I go to the bathroom first?”
The doctor helped me up and made sure I was stable. “I’ll stay right here until you are done. Take your time.”
I closed the bathroom door behind me. I looked in the mirror and I vaguely looked like myself. My face was very cute and I had long golden hair. Actually, it was slightly copper colored with hints of gold. My eyes, which used to be hazel, were now a piercing blue, just like my brother’s were. I stood back and examined my breasts. They were small; barely an A-cup and my nipples were very sensitive. My hips were still narrow. Overall, with the exception of dirty hair and not having a very girly figure I was still quite cute, I’d even call myself beautiful. I took a peak between my legs and saw a very light triangle of golden hair and a slit where my penis used to be. I wanted to explore more but I knew I should do my business and get some rest. I sat down on the toilet and relaxed letting my urine escape. It was an odd and different feeling not being able to control where it all went. Since some had splashed a little I wiped myself, feeling once again an urge to explore as I was very sensitive down there. I took one last glance at myself in the mirror and smiled. It was such a pretty smile. I was looking forward to starting my new life.
The next morning I woke very refreshed. Whatever the doc gave me really had knocked me out. Since I wasn’t connected to anything I managed to get myself up and headed to the bathroom where I took some time to examine myself more thoroughly. I dropped the hospital gown on the floor and stood before the mirror. Clearly, I was slightly delayed in getting my girlish figure as other girls my age seemed to be more developed. This didn't bother me as I was just thrilled to be a girl. I would've been happy to be a short overweight gnome-like thing as long as I was female. As it was I was very pretty. My large blue eyes made a stunning contrast to my coppery golden hair. My hair was down to the middle of my back and had a slight natural curl to it that most girls would die for. My teeth were perfectly straight and my smile was dazzling.
With my left hand, since my right was in a cast, I brushed my fingers across my new breasts. My nipples were so sensitive and they puffed up at the touch. As I felt my breasts, I felt a warm tingling sensation in my vagina. I slid my fingers lightly over my body and explored inside my vaginal lips. I moaned slightly, unable to withhold the sound within.
“Jennifer? Jennifer, are you in there?” It was mom! I felt so embarrassed and my face went bright red as I blushed. “Yes, Mom! I’ll be right out.” I quickly grabbed the gown and put it back on and washed my fingers making sure my mom would never find out what I was doing. I opened the door and my mom stood there with a concerned look that melted away as soon as she saw me. She drew me into a hug. “I was worried about you sweetheart. I didn't sleep all night.” She pulled back but let her hands cup my face very gently and looked me in the eyes. “I love you. How are you feeling?”
I smiled and wondered how nice my mom was treating me. It was so different from before. As a boy she'd never fret over me or call me sweetheart. “I’m fine, Mom.” Then I looked at my hand in the cast and felt my ribs and added, “Well, mostly.” Then I giggled in a very feminine manner surprising myself. “When can I go home?” “Soon, sweetheart. Just a few tests this morning then we can go. Here are some clothes. Why don’t you get changed and I'll find the doctor.”
I took the bag of clothing and headed back to the bathroom. I was excited to see what I'd be wearing. Now I could wear beautiful clothes all the time and the thought made me excited. I opened the bag to find a cute pair of pink panties. They weren't sexy ones, but I gathered at fifteen mom would probably not buy me anything sexy yet, however, I was very happy to see they had some lace and were still very pretty. I slid them up my silky smooth legs and they felt so good. Next came a bra. It wasn't much of a bra but it too was pink and had some lace trim. I found I didn't have much trouble putting it on and I looked at myself in the mirror. I couldn't keep the smile from my face as I was just so cute. I’d never been happier in my life. Next I lifted a white dress with a pink belt from the bag. I slipped it on feeling the hem swish against my legs. It felt so right and so freeing to wear a dress. Finally there was a pair of light pink flats that I slipped on my feet. Again, I looked in the mirror. As a boy I would have definitely turned my head. I looked like the girl I always dreamed I wanted to fall in love with. Sure, I had more maturing to do, but I looked adorable.
When I came out of the bathroom my mom and the doctor were there. The doctor smiled and told me the dress looked much better on me than the hospital gown. I blushed a little at that comment. I'd never had anyone comment on how good I looked as a boy. They took me to a table and we all sat down together. Mom pulled out a photo album and the doctor and mom went through the book asking me about the pictures. It was a very odd feeling but also very relieving that the photos of me now as a girl were very similar to events and photos of me as a boy. I was able to recant my life and my past very easily and my mom confirmed I was there and did those things, even though I'd been a girl. Still there were some differences. My bike in the pictures was a girl’s bike. Pictures of soccer playoffs where I was a fullback now showed me as a center forward. It was as if I'd lived my life exactly the same yet with slight differences for being a girl.
When they came to pictures of recent friends, I was stymied. I didn't recognize them and I suddenly became scared that I would be found out I was an imposter in a girl’s body. They began asking me questions about school and my classes, which I seemed to answer correctly, but it was friends that I seemed to have no knowledge of. My mom looked pleadingly at the doctor. “Don’t worry, Mrs. McCumber. It appears that Jennifer does have some retrograde amnesia. Somehow it seems to have affected her memory of her friends the most and some recent events. Luckily, everything else about Jennifer is fine. She remembers her past and her schoolwork. While there is a remote possibility those memories might not return, luckily, if they don't, the loss would never be debilitating for her. I’ll write a note for you to explain to school officials what has happened so that they can be prepared in case any friends Jennifer has get confused when she gets back to school after spring break.”
“I’m not worried, mom. I’ll be fine. If my friends are capable of extending me a little grace at my lapses in memory then they're the friends I want to keep. If not, I can always find new friends.”
All my mom could do was say, “Awww.” and hugged me.
I was so glad to get home later that morning. My dad and brother had been waiting for us. My brother surprised me with a big hug and concerned words. He’d never been so protective over me before. My dad told me I needed a kiss from his beautiful daughter. If this was what life was like for a girl, then I'd be happy for the rest of my life. Mom filled them in on what the doctor had told her and while we were enjoying our little reunion the doorbell rang. Mom answered the door and the girl from next door was there. She anxiously peered around my mom as if looking for something. When her eyes found mine, she smiled, let out a little scream of joy and ran around my mom to give me a hug. I was shocked and scared and my ribs suddenly complained so I pushed her slightly away as I winced in pain.
“Jen! I’m so sorry. I was so excited to see you and I forgot you were hurt so bad.” I took a step back away from her and suddenly felt a little lost. I looked at her, then at my mom with a look that I hoped would register that I didn't know this girl. “Jen? Why are you acting so strange? Jen, this isn't funny! I’m your best friend!” I suddenly started to cry. Perhaps it was all the new female hormones, or perhaps it was realizing my new best friend was the girl I had a crush on when I was a boy. It could have been just being overwhelmed with new feelings. Whatever it was, I just started to cry like I had lost something very dear to me.
My mom came and hugged me and let me cry on her shoulder while my dad took the neighbor girl into another room. “It’s ok, sweetheart. You’ve been through a lot. We're here for you.”
After several minutes went by I heard a “No way!” come from the other room. I looked up to see the neighbor girl come rushing out towards me. “You really don’t remember me?” I could see she was starting to tear up.
I shook my head back and forth. “I… I recognize you but I don’t know your name.”
The sudden sadness that fell across her features brought me to more tears but as I looked on I could see a determined look in her eyes. “In that case then, I am Karen, your best friend.” She stood tall and held out her hand. I released my grip on my mom and I could see Karen’s lower lip trembling a little. I grabbed her hand with my left hand and squeezed gently.
“Jennifer, but you can call me Jen if you like.” She smiled and I knew things would be all right.
My mom then intervened and told Karen she could come back by tomorrow, that with my injuries and all I really needed to rest. Karen smiled and told her she understood and waved at me. “See you tomorrow, Jen!” I waved back and smiled. Mom then suggested I head upstairs, take a hot bath, and get ready for bed. She told me she'd help me wash my hair when I finished in the bath.
I went upstairs and turned into my bedroom. Instead of blue walls and pennants of places I'd been, my room was painted a much more elegant color and I had pictures of female soccer stars and horses on the wall. My bed had a white frame and a fluffy purple bedspread on it. I looked in the closet and was so happy to see the majority of my clothes being dresses and skirts. I let my fingers glide over the beautiful clothing and I couldn’t wait to try them all on. I was looking forward to a nice hot bath so I quickly found a bathrobe and a pretty silk nightgown I could change into after and headed to the bathroom.
Once in the bathroom I locked the door to make sure I had some privacy. I stripped out of my dress and once again stared at myself in the mirror as the tub began to fill. It was as if I couldn't get enough of looking at myself. I stood about the same height as I was before, maybe five foot four. My mom was beautiful and about five eight so perhaps when I get my growth spurt I would be about the same. I poured some bubble bath in the water and slid myself into the tub making sure to keep my right hand out of the water. My skin felt so much more sensitive than as a boy and I luxuriated in the hot water and suds. I washed as quickly as I could and tried to focus on getting myself clean before too much exploring.
Now clean as I could be I let my hand roam my body. My breasts, even though they were small, felt buoyant in the water. I gently squeezed my nipple and watched it grow puffy and erect. The slightest pressure sent waves of pleasure rippling through my body and then center in my vagina. I let my hand slide down between my legs and slipped a finger between my lips. I moaned softly and closed my eyes letting my finger slide back and forth. I found my clitoris and gently circled my fingertip on and around it. I fought back the urge to gasp and moan out loudly. My body was responding by building up more and more sexual tension and I bit my lower lip to keep from crying out. Just as I felt myself near climax I slid my finger deep inside my vagina. My legs clamped around my hand, my stomach muscle contracted, and I had the most glorious orgasm I ever had.
After what felt like several minutes of wave after wave of pleasure I slowly opened my eyes and whispered to myself, “Wow!!” As I pulled my finger from my vagina I brushed up against my clitoris and suddenly felt the sexual tension begin to build again. I was amazed at how I felt like I could keep going and going. I started a second round when my mom called up to see if I was done yet. Smiling to myself I shouted back, “Very done. Just getting out, mom!”
I grabbed a towel and started brushing myself dry but noticed that how I dried myself as a boy simply was too harsh for my new sensitive body and skin. I found dabbing myself with the towel was much better. I pulled on my nightgown and once again started to get excited as the feeling of the silky material slid over my body. I pulled the robe on then unlocked the door and called down to my mom to let her know I was ready to wash my hair.
As a boy, my hair was always wash and go. I quickly realized that would no longer be the case with the mass of hair I now had. I was glad my mom was washing it for me as I could learn how she washed, conditioned, dried, and combed it out. While I'd always loved my mom I could see there had been a bit of a distance between us. Now, as a girl, I felt closer to her than ever before. She seemed to thrive on giving me attention. When my hair was done I looked back at the mirror. The muddy stringy hair was gone and my hair shined brightly. I let my fingers slide through it. It smelled wonderful and it felt like the softest of baby hair. My mom stood behind me and looked at my reflection as well. “You’ve always had the most beautiful hair, smile, and eyes.” She said. After a quick bite to eat it was finally time for me to get my rest. I slipped into the sheets of my girl’s bed, pulled up my girl’s comforter, looked at my girl’s room, and blissfully drifted off to sleep.
The next day I woke feeling full of energy and I lacked the constant stomach pain from my ulcer. I had no more anxiety or worry, and for the first time in a long time I felt free to be happy and myself. I hummed to myself as I dressed. I grabbed the frilliest underwear I could find in my drawer and found a pretty knee-length dress in my closet. Now that I had my chance as a girl I would dress in the most beautiful things I could find as often as I could. The rest of my family seemed to be sleeping in and I had the strangest feeling that I wanted to treat them to breakfast. Of course, this is not something I had ever done before as a boy but I wanted so much to love and be loved that making breakfast for them seemed so natural.
I’m not the best cook in the world, but I did know how to make bacon and eggs and toast. Even with using one hand the house soon smelled of bacon and I began to hear my family stirring in their bedrooms. The first to arrive was my mom and she was smiling from ear to ear at me. “Here you are after being hit by a car and you're making us breakfast! You’ve always been such a wonderful and caring daughter. A mother couldn't be more proud. And, look at you! You look so pretty this morning!” She gave me a huge hug and kiss. Never had I ever felt so loved before.
After breakfast the doorbell rang and I rushed to the door thinking it might be Karen. I was anxious to get to know the girl I had such a crush on. I was a little disappointed when after opening the door, a tall, beautiful, and elegantly dressed woman was there. I was also a little surprised when she looked me over and focused on my right hand in the cast and began to cry and apologize. I stood rather stunned until my mom came by and let the woman in. “I’m so sorry! I hope you're all right!” She was really upset about something. Finally my mom got her to calm down and got her a cup of tea.
“My name is Sally Westing. I'm so sorry. I was the one that hit you with my car.”
My mom was gracious, “I understand the police ruled it an accident, Sally.”
“I turned onto the street and a young man threw a rock at my windshield. I swerved but caught some ice on the side of the road and the next thing I knew your daughter was just lying there. Please, please, forgive me!” She was crying again and reached out to grasp my left hand.
“Ms. Westing? It’s okay. I’m a little sore but I’ll be fine. Please, it sounds like it wasn't your fault. Of course I'll forgive you.” I felt a sudden urge to hug her and when I did that seemed to make her cry even harder.
After some more conversation and Sally starting to finally feel better she got up to leave. “I want to thank you and your family for your hospitality and grace.” She looked at me like she was sizing me up a little. “You know, you're one of the prettiest girls I've seen in a long time, and believe me, I’ve seen a lot of pretty girls. Now I can’t guarantee anything, but if you allow me to take some pictures of you at my studio, I might be able to convince my company to use you for some modeling. Would you like that, and would you, Mrs. McCumber, allow that?” She dug into her purse and handed my mom her business card. My mom’s eyes went wide as she read The Westing Modeling Agency, Sally Westing, President. Mom looked at me and I smiled and told her I'd like that very much. Mom agreed and Sally told us to come by anytime this week. With one last apology, Sally left us.
Since I appeared to be on the mend mom let me go next door to see if Karen was home. Once next door I knocked and Karen opened the door and in a split second she had her arms wrapped around me in a big hug and kissed my cheek. I smiled and enjoyed the tender greeting. Karen suddenly went a little stiff and pulled away but hung onto my hand with hers. “I’m so sorry, Jen. I forget you don’t remember. Can you come in?”
Karen led me upstairs to her bedroom. The entire time she didn't let go of my hand. “You really don’t remember me?” She pouted as she sat me down on her bed.
“I’m sorry, Karen. It seems that I don’t remember anything about my friends. The doctor says I might regain my memories, but deep down I feel I need to start building new ones.”
Karen sighed and hugged me again. “Well then, let’s start building new ones.”
We spent the rest of the day together and it was very clear we had been meant to be the very best of friends. We promised to get together every day that week and she asked me if I could sleep over Friday night. I readily agreed and secretly hoped my mom would let me. Luckily my mom told me it would be fine as long as I was well rested.
By Wednesday I was beginning to feel much better. My bruises along my ribs were starting to dissipate but the pain would be with me for a few more weeks yet. My hand felt perfectly fine and I was anxious to get the cast off but the doctor said, “No way.” He did tell me that he could look at it in four weeks though. By now I was feeling comfortable in my new body but I still stared at myself in the mirror every day. Every night I would thank God and the star and everything that might have had a hand in my magical transformation.
On Thursday mom told me we'd go down to see Sally at the modeling agency. I could tell she was almost as excited as I was. She had handpicked my clothes and spent an hour on my hair making sure it was perfect. She even applied a little lipstick and eye shadow. By the time I was all ready, I looked gorgeous. As I looked at myself in the mirror I knew if I'd been a boy I'd be drooling at a girl as pretty as I was now. I sort of wished I was developed more but I was happy nonetheless.
We arrived at the agency and the secretary told us to take a seat. I learned quickly to cross my legs properly when sitting with a dress on and was just sitting down when Sally came out to greet us. “Hello Mrs. McCumber! I’m so glad you could come! Jennifer, you look absolutely radiant! Please come into the studio.”
As she led us into the studio I marveled at the photos of women on the walls. Many I had seen on TV shows and magazine ads. “Do you know all these women?”
“Oh yes! I helped them launch their careers. Many were no older than you when they started.”
“Do you think I could ever be as beautiful as they are?”
Sally paused and placed her hand under my chin and lifted my head up slightly. “You're already more beautiful than most that have ever come through these doors. Now, I can’t guarantee anything. The board of directors must approve every new contract and model, and not all girls do well in front of the camera. Now, why don’t you stand over here and let me take a few photos of you.”
After about thirty minutes of various poses Sally had finished taking photos. I was a little disappointed that I wasn't given the chance to model any fancy clothing. Noticing my frown Sally quickly alleviated my concerns. “This is just a routine photo shoot so that I can send something to my board. It's standard procedure and we have to make sure we get very specific headshots. The process takes a few weeks and if you're accepted then we can discuss with you and your mom the next steps.”
Mom was still smiling as we left the agency. “You know, I did a little modeling myself when I was younger.”
“I believe it, mom. You're very beautiful.” Mom took me to a special lunch that day and everywhere we went I was complimented on my appearance and looks. This was so different than my life before as a boy.
Finally Friday had come and mom agreed I was well enough to go to Karen’s for a sleepover. I was so excited I almost forgot to pack some essentials like toothbrush and toothpaste. Karen and I'd been getting along so well. It was as if we'd known each other a much longer time.
Karen greeted me at the door to her house with her usual hug and kiss on the cheek. She squeezed my hand as she led me inside. “Guess what?”
“What?”
“My family is all away tonight. We have the place to ourselves. Would you like to try some wine?” I nodded and Karen led me into the kitchen where she poured us each a glass. She was careful to not take too much from her parent's stock so it wouldn't be missed. She then dragged me into the living room and sat me down on the couch. “Let’s play truth or dare.”
“Okay, but I get to ask you first. Truth or dare?”
“Truth”
“Tell me something I don’t know about you.”
“That could be anything, Jen, especially since you have amnesia.” She laughed. “Okay… I’m adopted. My real parents did some bad stuff to me and the child protective services took me away from them when I was ten. My new family first fostered me then finally adopted me a few years later. My turn. Truth or dare?”
“Truth.”
“Let me think… Have you ever kissed a boy before?”
“That’s an easy one. No, no, and no; and I’ve never even thought about it either.”
“How come?”
“No fair, that’s another question. My turn. Truth or dare?”
“Truth.”
“What happened that CPS took you away from your real parents? It’s okay if you don’t want to answer that.”
“No, this is truth or dare so I have to answer it. My real father and mother were drug addicts. My father would sexually abuse me and have me perform sexual favors on other men for money so he could buy more drugs.”
“Oh my! I’m so sorry, Karen!”
“It’s okay. My turn. Truth or dare?”
“Dare.”
“I want you to sing something for me, Jen.”
“You want me to sing? I don’t know how to sing.”
“Yes, Jen, you do. I love hearing you sing.” Somewhat skeptical I reluctantly agreed. Karen found a song on the radio that I knew the words to and I sang along. It was such a freeing feeling when I realized I could carry a tune. “Jen, I’m so envious of you. You're so pretty and you have the voice of an angel.”
“Truth or dare?”
“Truth.”
“Have you ever kissed a girl?”
“Yes, and no, and that is all I can say. My turn. Truth or dare?”
“Truth.”
“Tell me your biggest secret.”
I was momentarily stunned and didn't know what to say. I could say I was a boy a week ago, but that wasn't really believable since everyone around me knew me as a girl my whole life. I guess the wine was getting to me as I blurted out, “I have a crush on you.”
“Oh, Jen!” Karen’s smile was huge. She leaned over and kissed me full on the lips. I sat there stunned for a moment not knowing what to do before all my yearning and desires kicked into high gear. I kissed her back. “Mmmm. You are a naughty one, Jen! I love it!” She pulled me up and pulled me into her bedroom and sat me down on her bed. “You don’t remember, but several weeks ago we kissed at another sleepover we had. I was devastated when I had heard you lost your memory. I’ve had a crush on you too. So my previous answer of yes and no was to say, yes, I had kissed a girl, which was you, but no, since you didn't remember it.”
With those words she tenderly stroked my face and kissed me deeply. My lips parted and her tongue met mine. The sensual feeling of her lips on mine and the sweet taste of her tongue made me lose all inhibitions. She pulled back and looked longingly into my eyes. “Can I touch you?” She asked. I simply nodded as she kissed me again, this time her hand sliding down to my breast. Her fingers gently caressed my erect and puffy nipples through my top and I gave a little gasp. I let my hands roam over Karen’s back and I slid one under her top. She pulled back and paused a second before lifting her top over her head and unclasping her bra to show me her beautiful B-cup breasts. She began pulling my top over my head and reached around to unclasp my bra. She then hugged us together, letting our breasts squeeze together as she began lightly kissing and nibbling on my neck.
The feeling of her breasts against mine caused me to shudder with excitement. I was so wet I could feel my damp panties against my thighs. I reached up and grabbed one of her breasts letting my fingers gently squeeze her nipple. Karen moaned and in turn pushed me back on the bed as she kissed her way down my neck to my breasts. “You're so beautiful, Jen.” She mumbled between kisses. She placed her thigh between my thighs and we rubbed ourselves back and forth. Then she pulled my nipple into her mouth and I exploded in ecstasy. Moaning loudly and shaking uncontrollably, my orgasm seemed to last forever. Karen smiled and kissed me hard. “That’s one for you, lover.”
I was still incredibly excited, but with the release I had I was able to gain some control back over my body. I pushed Karen onto her back and pulled her shorts and wet panties off. This was going to be new for me but I had some experience pleasing myself as a girl. I kissed Karen then kissed down her neck to her breasts. I kissed both of her breasts then began to suck on one of her nipples. Karen was moaning as I slipped my finger into her wet vagina. I stroked her lightly with the tip of my finger, finding her clitoris. She was writhing around on the bed and I knew she must be close. Just as it felt like she was about to come, I pushed my finger deep inside her. She squealed in delight, clamping down on my hand and finger as she came. I kissed her again as the final waves passed over her. “And that’s one for you, lover.”
She smiled, pulled my hand up and licked my finger then offered me a taste. At first I was unsure, but as I was still very much in the heat of the moment I put my finger with her juices in my mouth. I was surprised by the sweetness of the taste and it was an incredible turn on. Having both come we were much more deliberate in our actions. Karen removed my skirt and panties and she slowly kissed me all over. Her finger found my vagina and slipped inside. I almost came right then and there but she knew I was close again and pulled back. “Not yet, sweetie.” I moaned wanting more. Karen then began kissing my stomach and thighs getting closer and closer to my vagina. She then slowly licked my vaginal lips.
“Oh my God!” I yelled out. Her tongue probed my vagina and began swirling around my swollen clitoris. I reached down and placed my hand on her head as she plunged her tongue deep inside. With a soft scream I had the most glorious orgasm of my life.
When my orgasm subsided Karen kissed her way back up my body and slid her tongue between my lips. I tasted myself on her lips and tongue. Exhausted, we held each other and drifted off to sleep. When morning came we showered together and I made sure Karen and I were even on the orgasm score.
Before I headed home, we made a pledge to each other to always be there for one another and to be more than best friends forever. I marveled at how much my life had changed in just a week. I didn't regret my wish at all.
Spring break was over and I now found myself nervous heading back to school. Being in the next grade Karen was in another school but we did get to ride the bus together as her school was on the same route as mine. When I got to school I found I had a quick meeting with some teachers. My mom had spoken with them and they wanted to assure me that they'd meet with some of my friends to make sure they knew what had happened.
The morning went well and without incident. I found out I had a few friends that spoke to me between classes and asked me all about the accident. By lunch, the school was abuzz with the girl that was hit by a car and lost her memory. It was rather chaotic in the lunchroom as people came by asking me what it was like to not remember things. Cindy, the most well-known and prettiest girl in the school, came by with her friends to play a practical joke on me. She'd told me I missed cheerleading practice that morning and that if I didn’t get my act together I'd be cut from the team. At first I was befuddled, as I could never picture myself as a cheerleader. It was then that one of my real friends came by and told Cindy off. Cindy just flicked her hand at me and said, “As if you could ever be a cheerleader. Come on girls.” They were all laughing hysterically.
I began to realize that even girls had bullies of a fashion and yet I was still so happy nothing could make me doubt my wish. Later that day, between my second to last and last class, Brad caught me in the hallway. He and his two best buddies grabbed my arm and pulled me into a side room. “Hey babe! Don’t you have a kiss for your boyfriend?” He had a wicked leer on his face and his two cohorts were snickering. I tried to run away but he held me fast. I was so weak compared to him and I felt utterly helpless. “Not so fast, babe. You don’t remember that we were a thing? That’s okay, because after one kiss you will remember what good times we had together.” He leaned in for a hard kiss and I managed to turn my head to the side to feel his lips against my cheek and to smell his fetid breath. He grabbed my face with one hand and squeezed tight turning my head towards his. With his other hand he grabbed my breast. “Come on, babe. Maybe you want to suck me off. You always gave such good blowjobs.”
“Let go of me!” I squeaked out. “I may not remember, but you'd be the last person I ever went out with!”
Brad pushed my head back against the wall. “Shut up, bitch!”
I could feel him reaching down under my skirt when thankfully I heard a teacher yell out, “Hey, what’s going on there!”
Brad, always the smooth talker, “Just having a little fun, teach.”
“Well, stop it and get to your classes.” I managed to break away and ran for my class.
Brad yelled at me “One day, bitch! You are mine!”
I couldn't go to class as I was shaking so badly. I hid in the girl’s bathroom crying the entire time. I'd never felt so dirty in my whole life. I washed and cleaned my face a dozen times and I still felt soiled. When the school day was over I hid outside around the corner until the bus came. I ran and jumped onto the bus and looked for Karen. She smiled and waved me over to my saved seat near her. I literally collapsed into the seat, still shaking and crying. Karen put her arm around me in a hug.
“What happened, Jen?”
“Brad molested me and tried to kiss me. I’ve never felt so humiliated and vulnerable in my whole life!” I was sobbing into her shoulder.
“Let me tell you about Brad, Jen. He was in my grade a few years ago. I think he has failed a few grades just like his moron brother and friends. Anyways, he did something similar to me once and he has done way worse to many other girls. Count yourself lucky you got away and that it was in a public place. He needs to be put into his place and I think we're just the two to do it.”
“What do you mean? What can we do to a thug like him?”
“Revenge, my dear, Jen, will be a sweet reward.
I listened to Karen all the way home as she laid out some plans. Just being able to talk made me feel better. One thing she said really hit home for me that just because I was a girl didn't mean I was helpless. Over the next week we plotted and schemed. She introduced me to her karate class and I slowly became excited about the possibilities that lay ahead.
School seemed to smooth out for me. I found I was much more extroverted and that being a caring and compassionate girl made me lots of friends. My grades were better than ever. To my relief, Brad kept his distance, but periodically I could see he had his eye on me. Nobody else bothered me much with the exception of Cindy and her cheerleading crew and the computer geeks who were intimidated by a girl getting the top marks in Computer Science class. Karen told me that Cindy was likely jealous of me since I was so much prettier than she was. I laughed at that knowing that Cindy had all the curves. Karen insisted and assured me my curves were coming soon.
Finally I went to the doctor to get my cast off. He cut it off and examined my hand. He told me I'd healed well and after a few tests sent me on my way. I admit having the cast off made it much easier to masturbate with one hand on my breast and the other, well, you know.
It had now been four weeks and with my cast off and I was now allowed to participate in gym class. On one of the days I had gym I had woken up with stomach aches and cramps and I just didn't feel my usual cheerful self. After gym that day all the girls were showering and Cindy strutted by to show off her stuff. “Hey baby girl. Maybe one day you'll grow up and have some tits. Oh my! You may just be growing up after all.” She pointed between my legs and I looked down to see blood running down my legs. I was so embarrassed, which was, of course, her intention all along. I had to go to see the nurse to get some menstrual pads. Even though I was embarrassed I was still very grateful with my new girls body. Having a period meant I could get pregnant, but it also meant I really was fully a girl and becoming a young woman.
Six weeks had now passed since my wish. I was still going to karate with Karen and we regularly had sleepovers, much to both of our delights. Sally had called saying that the board unanimously approved my application for modeling and that she had a special client that hand picked me from over two hundred models. She was hoping I could come by after school and since Karen now had her driver’s license and the use of an old car she offered to take me the next day. I was excited and a bit anxious at the same time but Karen reassured me I'd nothing to worry about. She always had a way with words to make me have confidence.
The next day we arrived at the agency. I dressed especially nice not knowing whom I was going to meet. Sally was gracious and allowed Karen to come into the meeting with the client. As it turned out, the client, Ms. Marshall, happened to be a very wealthy lady that owned an exclusive high-priced line of custom clothing stores for young women. She said I was perfect for the new ads she wanted to produce and Sally coordinated the agreements and sent me to the change area. Ms. Marshall was waiting for me and had a team of beauticians, hair stylists, and clothing adjusters waiting for me. Within thirty minutes my hair was washed, styled, my nails polished, my face made up, and I had been fitted for three dresses. I’d never been so pampered in my life. Sally began the photo shoot and complimented me on how nice I looked and how natural I posed for the camera. A quick change and new hairstyle and I had a second round of photos. Finally, Ms. Marshall had me wear a gorgeous formal dress. It was light pink, almost white, with a cubic zirconia studded belt, a little flair over the hips to enhance my curves, a lightly plunging neckline with a piece of white lace fitted between the breasts that left just a hint to the imagination. The cut was mid thigh in length and coupled with a new over-the-side hairstyle, zirconia dangling earrings, necklace, and matching four inch heels it was the most beautiful outfit I'd ever seen on anyone, ever!
When I walked out to meet Sally and Karen for the final shoot, the entire room fell silent. Karen was practically drooling and Sally said she had never seen a more beautiful dress or young woman. I cautiously asked how much the outfit was and was shocked to hear it cost over $1,200. Ms. Marshall said she had several pending orders already but this was to be a limited edition that only her most wealthy customers would buy.
When the shoot was over I thanked Ms. Marshall and Sally profusely for the opportunity. We never talked pay as I left that to my mom to deal with. Karen was so anxious to get me in the car to tell me she'd have fantasies about me in that dress for the rest of her life. She was so excited for me.
The next night Karen and I continued our scheming. In a week’s time our school had its final school dance and talent show. We planned to make this the night that we would get even with Brad for all the girls he had hurt in the past. The first thing we needed to do was to make sure I'd look stunning. Unfortunately all Karen’s dresses and mine were not showy enough. Sure, they were cute, but we wanted heart-stopping, mouth open, drooling kind of reactions. Luckily fate was on our sides.
The next day I had a call from Sally to come by the office. Again, Karen offered to drop me off after school and we soon found out what Sally wanted to see me about. When we entered the agency, Sally greeted us and ushered us into her office. She said she had three things to tell me. First, that Ms. Marshall was so thrilled by how the shoot turned out she wanted a long-term contract with me starting on my sixteenth birthday. She said that due to certain laws she couldn't pay me what I was worth until that age but offered to work out deals within the law until I turned sixteen. This was wonderful news. Second, Ms. Marshall was connected to some movie producers and upon seeing my picture they now wanted to talk to me about doing a teen scream movie next summer. Karen was practically jumping in her seat. Sally said if it were okay with my mom and family she would work out the details but encouraged me to start taking drama lessons. Finally, she reached below her desk and pulled up a large box. “Ms. Marshall wanted you to know that she was so very impressed by you she wanted to give you this gift. It is not payment, it is purely a gift. She hopes you like it and she looks forward to building a lasting relationship with you.”
“May I?” I asked if I could see in the box.
“Please do.”
As I opened the box Karen and I both gasped. It was the $1,200 dress outfit. “Oh my God! Thank you! Please tell Ms. Marshall thanks as well!” Karen and I now had my dress-to-kill outfit.
It was the night of the dance and my mom helped me with my hair and makeup. When my dad and brother saw me in the dress they whistled and said I looked stunning. Karen drove me to school as she said she would stay close for the events to happen a little later that evening. We intentionally arrived a little late so that things would already be in full swing when I walked into the gym.
It was one of those movie moments, the kind when a beautiful woman walks into the room and everything stops. That’s what happened when I walked into the gym. Every eye turned and looked at me. The boys stopped what they were doing and simply stared. I noticed Cindy was all over Brad and when he saw me he let go of Cindy and stood there as if transfixed. I could see Cindy yelling at him and he was completely ignoring her. Cindy looked at me with eyes full of hate and spite. It was certainly one of those moments and it was exactly the kind of reaction Karen and I had hoped for.
Soon people surrounded me as girls were asking me about my dress and boys were asking me to dance. One boy, Ron Winslow, who'd been a friend of mine when I was a boy, seemed particularly attentive. The lights came up and the talent portion of the night began. I looked around and saw Karen smiling at me from the bleachers. It was good to know she was there. After numerous hideous talent show acts, Cindy and the cheerleaders came on stage. Cindy took the microphone from the MC and announced “We have one more act for the show tonight everyone! It is a random drawing of everyone here tonight. Whoever is chosen will come up and sing a song for us!” Everyone cheered and I was sure I caught a wicked glint in Cindy’s eye as she looked over at me. The cheerleaders made a nice play of drawing a name from a hat. “And the winner is… Jennifer McCumber!” Oh God! I thought to myself. “Come on up here, Jennifer!” I looked back at Karen and she was giving me the thumbs up sign.
I walked up to the stage amidst many cheers and wolf whistles from the guys. Cindy handed me the microphone and whispered in my ear as she went by “Nobody shows me up in this school. You're going down!” I sighed and walked over to the MC who had three song choices that Cindy had given him for me to choose from. There was only one song I knew from heart but it was kind of a sappy one; Somewhere over the Rainbow. The MC took the song and waited for me to be ready. I stood in front of the entire school having only sung a few times since Karen had dared me to. I was more than nervous so I took a deep breath and used my lessons I learned from modeling and karate to calm myself. I signaled the MC and I started to sing. At first I could hear the nerves in my voice but as no one was laughing at me my confidence grew. I pictured myself as the girl everyone knew and loved and I put my heart into the song. I looked at Karen and poured out the lovely ballad.
At the end of the song and when the music stopped there wasn't a sound in the gym. Every eye was on me. Suddenly applause erupted and people were cheering wildly. They loved it! They more than loved it. Someone started chanting “Jennifer for queen of the dance!” More and more chanted the same and the MC willingly crowned me queen of the night amidst more cheers. I could see Cindy tossing her arms up and running out of the gym. I never wished her ill will, but I still had to smile.
As the gym darkened again and music began to play the dance for the second half of the event began. I walked back to the gym floor and everyone was praising me and telling me how beautiful I was. Boys lined up to try to get me to dance until Brad shoved them aside. He came right up to me. I stiffened a little as he asked me to dance but I knew this was my moment and my courage returned. I touched him on his shoulder and pulled him close to whisper in his ear. “You know, Brad. I've been thinking about what you said to me a while back about me being your girlfriend before my accident. Perhaps I was a little hasty. Can you meet me by the flagpole outside in about fifteen minutes? I’d like to get freshened up a bit.”
He actually stammered a bit. “S-sure. I’ll be there.”
“Come alone as I don’t share well.”
With that I walked off knowing that he was following me with his eyes. I looked up and didn't see Karen anymore and I crossed my fingers that she was also getting ready.
The flagpole had a light shining on it from the top of the building but all around it was dark. As I walked towards the pole I saw Brad emerge from the dark. I came close to him and looked him in his lust-filled eyes. My stomach was fluttering from nerves. I then said to him, “You know, Brad. Come to think of it. I was right before. I really don’t want anything to do with you.”
I saw his face turn red as I turned and deliberately put my back to him and started to walk away. “You bitch!” He grabbed my shoulder hard from behind. I winced a little as his grip was so strong but I'd been practicing this move for weeks in karate. I reached up and grabbed wrist, spun, twisted, and slid my hands up to pull his thumb backwards to his forearm. This painful move quickly immobilized Brad and he yelled out in pain.
I held him there like that, his knees starting to buckle. Around us I heard people coming forward. There was Karen and a dozen girls walking up to surround Brad and me. Behind them another dozen boys helped form the circle. They were the nerds, the honor students, and those Brad and his gang had picked on over the years.
“Look at me, Brad!” I pressed his thumb back a little harder making sure he understood and would obey. “Now look at those around us. All of these girls have had an encounter with you. You've hurt them and molested them just as you did me. These boys, you picked on them, beat them up and made them feel worthless about themselves. We've all made a pact with each other. If you ever touch one of us again we'll all come for you! Do you understand?”
Brad growled so I pressed even harder. Through gritted teeth he mumbled, “Yes.”
“They didn't hear you. Say it louder.”
“Yes!!!”
While still holding Brad in the thumb lock I turned to the crowd, “Everyone, we're not like Brad. We don't wish to do to him what he's done to each of us. He deserves humiliation and being beaten. That we can all agree on. But it'll not be by our hands tonight.” There were murmurs of agreement. I turned back towards Brad. “I’m going to let you go but I want you to remember that if you touch us or harm any of us in any way again, we'll hunt you down and not be so merciful next time”
I let Brad go and he held his hand with his other hand for a moment keeping his head down. “I am going to beat the crap out of you, bitch!” He rose up and lunged at me. I ducked below his swing and using my karate and soccer skills kicked him as hard as I could in the groin. He fell moaning to the ground.
“Everyone, it's clear Brad needs more of a lesson. You know what to do.” I walked away taking Karen’s arm in mine to head home for the night.
The next day the school paper had two headline photos; me receiving the crown and Brad handcuffed to the flagpole, naked with the exception of his tighty whities. The headlines read, ‘The beautiful Jennifer McCumber wins the night with her stunning looks and song’ and ‘School bully finally gets what he deserves.’ It was fortunate one of the school editors was amongst the group last night.
In the final few weeks of school I'd suddenly become very popular. Even the school computer nerds were now proud to sit next to me in class. They thought it was cool that a pretty girl could be smart as well. Cindy had decided to leave me alone and Brad was nowhere to be seen. Some thought he dropped out of school altogether to work at his father’s gas station. Whatever he did, I still wished him well and that one-day he'd turn around his life.
During that summer vacation I truly began to grow and blossom. My breasts grew to a respectable B-cup and I began developing a nice hourglass figure. This greatly facilitated my steadily growing popularity at school. Now in tenth grade I changed a few classes out and took choir and drama. It was fun having Karen in the same school as well, at least for the next two years before she graduated. Oddly enough, the girl’s soccer team seemed to gain much popularity amongst the boys. The cheerleading team even invited me to join them but I refused wanting to play soccer rather than stand on the sidelines.
By my sixteenth birthday I could tell my growth spurt was slowing down and my now very sexy and athletic body required a C-cup bra, my hips had flared out, and I had grown to five foot eight. Sally and Ms. Marshall couldn't have been more pleased at how my figure turned out.
It seemed like every year on the anniversary date of my wish something special happened. On my one year anniversary Ms. Marshall presented me with a convertible car. My modeling career had really taken off and that same day Sally confirmed I'd be in the teen scream movie. I'd worked hard with my drama classes and even done a few TV commercials. Through all of this I stayed true to myself. Karen remained my best and closest friend. I tried to be modest and kind to everyone I met. I fit in with the honor students and the sports groups. I had many friends and my life was simply wonderful.
That summer the teen scream movie was filmed. I felt good about the fact that I was one of the few people in the movie that hadn't been sawed in half by the end. On October 31 the movie launched and so did my movie career. Soon I wasn't only the talk of the school, but also the talk of the town.
Several years later after Karen had moved on to college I was all set to graduate. Ron Winslow and I had actually started dating. As it turns out, Ron was a kind and wonderful young man. My relationship with Karen over the previous years had really begun to heal me. I no longer saw men as a different species. I realized now that there were stupid people that were women and stupid people that were men. After graduation Karen called me one day to let me know she was getting married. She'd met a wonderful and caring man who treated her like she was the only thing in the world. I was thrilled for her. It turned out she'd also been healed through our time together. It was our love for each other that eventually opened us up to the possibilities of relationships with the opposite sex. Of course, we still had one heck of a bachelorette party and on the fifth anniversary of my wish I was maid of honor at her wedding.
I had continued in my acting, modeling, and soccer and was extremely successful. Two years after Karen’s wedding I was proposed to by Ron Winslow. A year later, again on my wish anniversary we were married. Two years after that I gave birth to adorable twin girls.
It's now the tenth anniversary of my wish. My girls are one year old and I’ve been married for three years. I spent some time this morning thinking back at my life. There had never been a single moment that I regretted my wish and prayer. My life since my wish had been filled with love and joy and I'd achieved wonderful success. As I looked back at my life before as a boy I wondered how I might have turned out if my wish hadn't come true. I wondered if I had a different perspective on life back then would my life have been better. When I became a girl I simply saw things from a new perspective. I'd been given a new chance at my life and I became all that I wanted to be. What would have happened had I had that perspective? I guess I’ll never know and frankly, I don’t care.